《Bye, My Irresistible Love》


 Chapter 1: Back For Divorce

    Chapter 1: Back For Divorce


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I checked the time again and sighed.


    It had been one and a half hours since I flew in, and I had lost count of the times I had nced at my


    watch.


    My husband, Charles Moore, was nowhere to be found.He was supposed to pick me up from the


    airport.But he must be with his girlfriend right now.


    I shook my head and smiled bitterly at the thought, stood up, and dragged myself and my luggage out


    of the airport.


    I married Charles three years ago.


    But shortly after our wedding, I received some good news from my dream university abroad.I was


    epted to one of their programs, so I left to study there.


    Charles and I had not seen each other for three years.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    While I was away, he was spending all his time with the woman he truly loved.


    Now, I was finally finished with my studies and I came back home.I wanted to end our nominal


    marriage.I decided it was time for me to stop stood up, and dragged myself and my luggage out of the


    airport.I married Charles three years ago.


    On my way home in a cab, I sent Charles a message that read, "We need to talk."


    Before long, I was standing inside our empty house.


    I set my luggage aside and headed to the living room.


    I sat on the sofa and waited.


    The house looked and smelled like no one had lived in it for years.


    Our wedding photo was still hanging on the wall.


    It offended and saddened me at the same time.


    But I just sat there for a long time and immersed myself in my thoughts.


    Then, I heard a car pull over outside.I shot up from my seat, feeling my heart break into a gallop.


    Did I still expect anything of my stone-hearted husband? Maybe.Maybe not.But at thest moment, I


    gnashed my teeth together and sped my trembling hands.


    I reminded myself, ¡®¡®I''m here to end this.¡±


    The doorknob turned, and the door swung open.


    Charles turned on the lights, and they cast a tall shadow of him down the hall.


    He walked in.


    He was d in a charcoal ck suit and immacte white shirt.


    His expression showed exhaustion, but it did nothing to overshadow his angr face and prominent


    cheekbones.


    Everything was still the same.


    He still exuded that icy aura that I could feel from a few feet away.


    As he walked closer, my heart beat faster, and my breath starteding in short bursts.


    I could not believe I forgot how handsome he was.


    He was like a god who did not belong in the mortal world.


    He had the kind of charm that just made people surrender.


    Time had made him into a more mature-looking, head-turning man.


    I averted my gaze as I felt my cheeks burn.


    He walked to the sofa and sat down.


    I took the seat across from him.


    Then, he stared at me with his cold, sharp eyes.


    My first thought was to lower my head and avoid looking directly at him, but I forced my chin up.


    I saw my reflection in his dark eyes.


    "You''re back." He spoke in his usual monotone, which would have made me bristle had I not known it


    sopletely.


    "Yes," I answered, keeping my voice as nonchnt as his.


    "Mywyer just sent you an email."


    As Charles spoke, he loosened his tie.His muscr chest poked through his shirt.


    "Okay, let me check."


    I swallowed and schooled my features into neutrality.


    I took out my phone and pulled up my email, and the subject line of thetest email in my inbox jumped


    right at me divorce agreement.


    Although I was expecting it, I still felt like somebody drove a knife through my chest.


    The pain was swift and startling, and the only reason I was thankful for it was that it blinded me from


    Charles''s charm for a second.


    "All right.I''ll sign it." I put my phone away and looked back at my soon-to-be ex-husband.


    Soon, he would no longer belong to me.


    I had a good run pretending to be Mrs.Moore.


    But it had toe to an end now, and I had to kick Mr.Moore out of my world.


    "Don''t you want to read the agreement first?"


    "No need.I''m sure Mr.Moore will treat his ex-wife well." I forced a smile.


    Ex-wife.


    I was going to be his ex-wife pretty soon, but I was not sure I was okay with such a blunt term.


    "You will get this Gardner Street house.And the apartment downtown..."


    "When?" I interrupted Charles.


    "What?" He frowned and looked at me with probing eyes.


    "When are we signing the papers?" I asked softly.


    "I''ll make an appointment with mywyer," Charles replied, slightly dipping his chin.


    "Very well.I''ll wait for your call."


    After a moment of silence, he looked up at me again.


    "Rita is not in good health.I just want to fulfill herst wish," he exined.


    I clenched my fist as I swallowed the lump in my throat.


    Fulfill herst wish? What a great man.


    But did he have to do it at my expense? Well, I supposed I had no right to be hurt here.


    After all, I was just a fake Mrs.Moore.


    A substitute.


    "I understand."


    I just nodded, even though deep inside, I was brimming with so many things I wanted to say to his face.


    "If you need anything else, I''ll have mywyer put it in the agreement."


    "No, I''m good.Whatever''s in there, it''s enough."


    Once again, I curled my lips into a weak smile.


    "Come see Rita tomorrow."


    Charles stood up and started pacing in front of me.


    He said hisst remark firmly.


    He was not asking me toe see his girlfriend.


    He wasmanding me.


    What did he think of me? And why should I go meet that woman? Did he just want to rub salt into my


    wound?


    "And why would I do that?" I asked him with a straight face.


    "I don''t want her to feel guilty about our divorce.Tell her that you''re in love with someone else.Assure


    her that our decision to end our marriage has nothing to do with her."


    He stopped in front of me and looked into my eyes once again.


    "Fine." I wanted to refuse.


    But for some reason, I had always found it difficult to say no to him.


    All he had to do was look me in the eyes and ask, and I''d just give in without a fight.


    "Thank you.I''ll pick you up tomorrow."


    "Don''t bother.Just text me the address, and I''ll be there."


    Charles took onest look at me and then walked away.


    I watched his receding figure as tears welled up in my eyes.


    We had been hiding our marriage during the past three years.


    No one knew about it except our family and close friends.


    A few months ago, the media reported news of Charles and Rita''s engagement.


    Photos of Rita trying on wedding dresses were also published and got circted all over the


    Inte.What a perfect match!


    I spent some long nights staring at those photos, and each and every time, my eyes automatically


    darted to Charles.


    At that time, I thought that I should not lose hope in us.


    I believed that as long as I stayed married to him, there was still a chance that he could fall in love with


    me and then our rtionship would be real.


    I loved him, and as long as I did, that was enough.


    I did not realize until muchter that I also needed him to love me back and not just for a bit.


    I wanted him to love me as much as I loved him.


    I spent thest three years waiting for him.


    I tried and tried my best to show him my affection and concern despite the distance between us, but I


    got nothing in return.


    One day, I woke up and allowed the truth to beat me to a pulp.


    That day, the clingy, needy Scarlett died a painful death, and from her corpse rose a new one, a Scarlet


    d in an armor so thick, no sword or spear could pierce it.


    I went up to my room with my suitcases and unpacked my clothes.


    Then, I took a shower and changed into a nightgown.


    The room looked like nobody had touched it since I left.


    There was not a knickknack out of ce or even a wrinkle on the sheets.


    It was obvious that Charles had not used it in thest three years because he was probably living


    somece else with Rita.


    The thought made me wince.


    I went to the balcony to breathe some fresh air.


    To my surprise, I saw Charles''s car still parked in the driveway.


    Why was he still here? Should he not be rushing back to his beloved Rita? While I was nkly staring


    at his car, my phone rang.


    It was my best friend, Tiana.I answered her call.


    "Hey, Tiana!"


    "Bitch! Wee back!"


    "Thank you."


    "I''m still on a business trip.I''m so sorry I couldn''t pick you up at the airport today."


    "It''s okay.Workes first."


    "Are you back for good or are you going to leave again the first chance you get?"


    "I think I''ll be staying for now."


    "Great! Come work in our radio station then.I mean, you''re perfect for the job.You majored in media,


    your voice is pleasant to hear, and you''re gorgeous.People are going to love you.You''ll fit right in.What


    do you say?"


    "Okay."


    "Have you talked to Charles?" Tiana''s voice suddenly became low as if she wanted to feel out


    something.


    "Yes." I looked at Charles''s car in the driveway again.


    "Did he tell you about his little girlfriend?"


    "Yes."


    "What a shameless jerk! How dare he mention her to you?"


    "It''s all right, Tiana.He asked me toe see Rita tomorrow, and I said yes."


    "What? You agreed to meet that bitch who stole your husband? Are you out of your damn mind,


    Scarlett? That woman seduced Charles and encouraged him to divorce you.I honestly don''t know why


    she''s wasting her energy.The Moore family didn''t approve of her for Charles three years ago.What


    makes her think they''ve somehow changed their minds now?"


    Tiana was practically roaring from the other end of the line.


    "All''s said and done.At this point, I just want to let bygones be bygones." I smiled lightly.


    "Bygones? Scarlett, you still love him, don''t you?" I did not answer.


    Of course I still loved him.I had never stopped loving him.


    "Scarlett!" Tiana''s yell snapped me right back to reality.


    "I''m tired, Tiana.I''ll call you tomorrow, okay? See you soon."


    I hung up the phone before Tiana could protest and took a deep breath.


    Charles''s car was still there, and it didn''t look like he nned to leave anytime soon.


    But what did I care? All of a sudden, exhaustion finally weighed down on me.


    I went back to my room and crawled into bed.


    Iid on my back, stared at the ceiling, and waited for sleep toe.


    A few momentster, I heard someone knocking on the door.


    Rubbing the sleep off my eyes, I slid out of bed and opened the door.I found Charles standing outside.

 Chapter 2: Sick Feeling

    Chapter 2: Sick Feeling


    Scarlett''s POV:


    "Anything else?" I asked in disbelief.


    "We have to get up early to see Rita tomorrow," Charles replied coldly.


    "Okay." I was confused.


    I could not help but wonder if he returned just to make a point.


    "I''ll sleep here tonight," he added.


    I came to my senses the instant I heard what he had said.


    I wanted to ask him if it was really okay for him to stay here, but I decided to swallow my words instead.


    "I''m afraid you''ll oversleep because of the jetg," he exined.


    He must have seen the confusion on my face.


    "Oh.Okay.I''d better clean the guestroom now." to stay here, but I decided to swallow my words instead.


    "I''m afraid you''ll oversleep because of the jetg," he exined.


    He must have seen the confusion on my face.


    "Oh.Okay.I''d better clean the guestroom now."


    As soon as I finished speaking, I turned around and walked over to my suitcase, ready to leave with it.


    But then, Charles walked up to me and blocked my way.


    "Why are you avoiding me?"


    I looked back into his cold eyes and reminded him, "I''m just doing what you want.Didn''t you ask me


    three years ago to keep a distance from you?"


    As soon as I said those words, he slowly walked towards me, a hint of anger in his eyes.


    "You stay here."


    His words made me lose my grip on my suitcase, making it fall to the ground.


    He then walked closer, and "I''ll sleep on the sofa," he said tly.


    I could not help but hit my head and scold myself for being imaginative.


    A dirty thought crossed my mind just now! Without another word, I picked up my suitcase and put it


    aside.


    I turned my back on Charles and heard him take his clothes off and open the closet to get fresh ones.


    A momentter, he finally entered the bathroom.


    It had been three years since we got married.


    The man of my dreams, my legal husband, was now only a few feet away from me.


    Even though he had gone to the bathroom, his scent still lingered in the air.


    It smelled so good, and it made me feel butterflies in my stomach.


    I walked to the bedside andy down on the bed.


    Iy on my side with my body curled up and listened to the sound of running water from the bathroom.


    When the sound finally stopped, I quickly closed my eyes and pretended to be fast asleep.


    I even slowed down my breathing, so he would not notice I was just feigning sleep.


    There were so many guest rooms.


    Why did he insist on sharing a room with me? Perhaps it was because we had not seen each other for


    three years.


    Nevertheless, this man was getting more and more unpredictable.


    A deafening silence filled the air after a long while.


    I secretly opened my eyes and looked at Charles.


    He was lying on the sofa with his back to me.


    As I gazed at his figure, my body finally rxed.


    I had known that nothing would happen tonight.


    Even so, I still could not help but be disappointed deep inside.Charles was already gone when I woke


    up the next morning.


    I checked the time on my phone, and my eyes widened in shock.


    It was already ten o''clock in the morning! '' I jumped off the bed and washed up as fast as I could.


    When I walked out of the room, I saw Charles reading a book on the sofa in the living room.


    "Why didn''t you wake me up?!" I asked, my voice slightly louder in panic.


    "I did.In fact, I almost sshed cold water on you just to wake you up." Charles did not even take his


    eyes off the book when he spoke.


    There was no emotion in his tone either.


    "Sorry.I was a little tired yesterday.Let''s go now," I said awkwardly with my eyes lowered to the floor.


    It seemed that I slept so soundlyst night.


    "Eat something first."


    "What? Then Ri-"


    "There''s no need to hurry.We''ll meetter at lunch." His words took me aback.


    Did he not say that I was supposed to get up early? Did I hear it wrong? Perhaps he said that only to


    trick me.


    Anyway, I did as I had been told.


    I ate a light breakfast and then urged him to leave afterwards.


    It was not because I was in a hurry to see Rita.


    It was just that I wanted to get this over with as soon as possible.


    I was silent on the way to the restaurant.


    Charles did not say a word either.


    We had been married for three years.


    But for some reason, we were like strangers to each other.


    To make this worse, I was currently apanying my husband to his fiancee.


    The car stopped at Rainbow Dream, a Michelin three- star restaurant.


    This was the most luxurious restaurant in the city.


    Truth be told, I had never been here before.


    Even after bing Mrs.Moore, Charles never took me to this ce.


    The instant we entered the restaurant, a waiter approached and greeted us.


    "Mr.Moore, Miss Lively is waiting for you on the second floor."


    Judging from the waiter¡¯s greeting, it seemed that Charles was a frequent guest here.


    Without a word, I followed Charles into the elevator.


    "Smile when you see Rita and don''t pull a long face," Charles ordered coldly.


    I forced a smile and reassured him, "I will."


    "Scarlett, long time no see!"


    Rita greeted us with a wide smile the moment we entered the private room.


    It appeared that she had not aged after all these years.


    She must be paying an exorbitant amount of money to maintain her youthful face.


    Impressively, her face was exactly as that in the movies.She did not look like a patient who had been ill


    for a long time.


    "Long time no see," I greeted back with a gentle smile.


    "Have you gotten over the jetg? I was worried that you wouldn''t be able to get up in the morning


    today, so I set the time at noon."


    "Yes, thank you.I slept soundlyst night.This is my hometown, after all."


    "You''ve suffered a lot in the past three years.It''s all my fault.Good thing Charles is here.I feel so much


    better now than I did in the past."


    Rita coughed as soon as she finished speaking.


    As if on cue, Charles handed her a ss of water.


    I When he saw Rita today, it felt as though the ice in his body melted, and he changed into a


    completely different person in an instant.


    His attitude towards Rita was different than the way he treated me.


    Today''s main course was steak.


    Charles carefully cut the steak on Rita''s te.


    It was unusual to see him like this so gentle and considerate.


    "I''m fine.Don''t worry.I''m doing great.Actually, I just got my diploma." I smiled at Rita as I struggled with


    the steak with the knife and fork.


    "You stayed in France for three years.Do you have a boyfriend? We''re going to spend our honeymoon


    in France during the Cannes Film Festival this year."


    Boyfriend? As a dutiful Mrs.Moore, I had never considered being with another man while I was still


    married.


    For some reason, I still had a glimmer of hope for Charles.


    "Uh...yes, actually.I met a guy there.He''s an artist."


    I immediately thought of a guy whom I could show to her.


    As Charles had said yesterday, I should make Rita rest assured.


    I saw him from the corner of my eye.


    He was cutting the steak.


    He stiffened for a second.


    "Do you have any photos of him?" Rita asked inquisitively.


    Her curiosity caught me off guard.I looked at Charles in hopes that he would help me.Sadly, he did not


    even nce at me.


    "Well, we''re not together yet, so I didn''t save his picture on my phone," I reasoned out and then


    continued cutting my steak.


    "Does he have Facebook? Maybe he posts photos there.I want to see him," Rita urged.


    It seemed that she had no ns of dropping the topic until she saw the man herself.


    "Let me check."


    As I spoke, I took out my phone and thought about which ssmate I should pretend to be my pursuer


    for a while.


    The first person that came into my mind was Pierre.


    He and I had a good rtionship, so my n could work.


    I visited his Facebook page and immediately saw a picture of him in front of the Eiffel Tower.


    He had long wild hair and a young and handsome face.


    Pierre and Charles were pr opposites.


    The former was artistic and went with the flow, while thetter was cold and reserved.


    I handed my phone to Rita with Pierre''s photo on the screen.


    Her eyes beamed with happiness upon seeing the picture.


    "Oh my! He looks just like an artistic and carefree Parisian guy.I''m so happy for you, Scarlett.After all,


    Charles and I...I''m sorry."


    She then showed the photo to Charles.


    He just nced at it for a second.


    "You two are a perfect match," he coldly remarked.


    Rita finally returned my phone.


    "Will hee to America to visit you?" she asked excitedly.


    "He''s still in Europe.He''s holding an art exhibition in Lyon.He''lle here next month to establish his


    career, though." I lied.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everything that came out of my mouth was nothing but fiction.


    It did not matter, though.


    The most important thing for me right now was to make Rita happy.


    Besides, I might not see her again after I signed the divorce agreement.


    Otherwise, I would have to think about how to make Pierree here.


    "Do you love him?" Rita asked, her eyes twinkling in anticipation.


    I was stunned.


    "Of course."


    I tried my best to keep calm andposed, so she would not see right through me.


    "That''s great! Charles, it seems that we don''t need to worry about Scarlett at all.Let''s wish Scarlett


    happiness!" Rita excitedly raised her ss.


    Charles also raised his.


    "Scarlett, promise me that you''ll be happy."


    Rita looked at me in the eye when she spoke.But then, I knew very well that this was all a facade.


    Underneath her gentle mask was an ugly evil heart.


    "Of course.You too."


    We drank up the wine in our sses as a sign of promise.


    When I put down my ss, my hands suddenly trembled.


    Not only that, but I also felt sick to my stomach.


    I wished that this meal would be over soon.


    I did not want to see this hypocrite anymore.


    "Sorry, I have to go to the bathroom."


    I excused myself, unable to take it anymore.


    I wanted to go outside and breathe the fresh air to ease the sickening feeling in my stomach.


    When I returned to the table a few momentster, Charles was already helping Rita put on her coat.


    "Rita doesn''t feel well.I''ll drive her home.Later, I will¡ª"


    "It''s okay.I can go home on my own," I reassured.


    I watched helplessly as Charles walked out of the restaurant with Rita in his arms.


    All of a sudden, the tense muscles all over my body loosened up.

 Chapter 3: Unexpected Visitors

    Chapter 3: Unexpected Visitors


    Charles''s POV:


    After sending Rita home, I went back to the office to deal with some business matters.


    In the evening, I received a message from Spencer.


    It read, "Charles, would you like to join us? Everyone is here."


    I replied, "Okay.I''ll be there soon."


    I typed as I walked out of the office.


    Spencer owned the Mint Bar.


    It was one of the most popr bars in the city, and tonight, it was particrly crowded.


    As soon as I walked in, I saw Spencer and David.


    We all had been friends since we were little boys.


    "Have you seen Scarlett?"


    Spencer asked as soon as I was in front of him.


    "Yes," I answered and then asked the bartender to serve me a ss of whiskey.


    "Are you really divorcing her?" Spencer pressed,ing closer to me.


    "Yes," I answered impatiently and lit a cigarette.


    "How could you, man? Scarlett''s, like, our girl.We grew up with her.You and Rita are being cruel to her."


    I blew a puff of smoke in the air as the bartender set my drink in front of me.


    I decided not to answer Spencer and just drank my whiskey.


    But what he said was true.


    Truth be told, I was nervous when I spoke to Scarlettst night about the divorce.


    Meanwhile, she just sat there the entire time, looking all calm and collected.


    I could not decide whether it bothered or impressed me.


    We had not seen each other for three years.


    She was no longer the sweet little girl who wore her heart on her sleeve.


    She had grown a lot.


    Seeing her again in that cool disposition upset me a little.


    "Did she agree?" David asked curiously.


    "Yes, she did."


    At this time, I was regretting my decision toe out and meet my friends.


    I just wanted to have a drink with them, and here they were grilling me with all these questions.


    "So you''re really marrying Rita?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you serious? Are you really going to sacrifice your happiness just because she saved you?"


    David got quite emotional at my answer.


    He identally spilled his wine on my clothes.


    "Fuck!" I cursed angrily.


    "Oh, my.I''m so sorry, man," David immediately apologized.


    Since I did not want to sit there looking like a total mess, I excused myself and went home to change


    my clothes.


    I left the bar and called for a transport service.


    I had nned on going home, but as soon as I got in the car, I found myself stopping to think.


    Then, I asked the driver to take me to Gardner Street instead.


    When I arrived, the house was brightly lit, and I could hear bursts ofughtering through the open


    windows.


    A familiar Mercedes was parked in the garage.


    It seemed that my mother and grandmother hade to visit.


    I walked quickly to the door, but before I could input the password, someone had already opened the


    door from the inside.


    "Where were you? Why weren''t you answering my calls?" My mom trotted over and scolded me.


    "I was in a meeting, Mom."


    "And why do you reek of alcohol? Did you drink? Oh my God, you''re a mess.Go get changed."


    She wrinkled her nose and ushered me in.


    I entered the house and saw Grandma and Scarlett sitting in the living room, talking andughing.


    There were fruits and even an apple pie on the coffee table.


    "Hi, Grandma."


    I went over to say hello and picked up a slice of apple pie, but my grandma pped my hand away.


    "Hands off.That''s not for you.That''s for Scarlett."


    "Charles, what happened to you? Come, let''s get you some fresh clothes." Scarlett stood up and


    walked toward me.


    "You''ve been married for a long time.Why do you still call Charles by his first name?"


    Grandma asked Scarlett and then looked at me suspiciously.


    "Is there anything wrong with the way I address him?" Scarlett stopped and asked.


    "Don''t young married couples such as yourselves call their spouses honey or babe or something?"


    Scarlett froze and seemed to think for a while.


    Then, she cleared her throat.


    "Come, honey.Let me help you change."


    She helped me take off my suit jacket and shed me a sincere smile.


    "That''s more like it,"


    Grandma beamed, her tone filled with satisfaction.


    She loved Scarlett very much.


    While Scarlett was abroad during the past few years, Grandma often asked me about her.


    I just replied perfunctorily every time.


    Before long, Grandma started a new topic.


    "Charles, I''ve made an appointment with the doctor for you this week.Don''t drink until then.I want you


    to go get yourself checked out."


    I was stunned.


    "But I''ve just had a physical examination, Grandma.I''m very healthy."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "I don''t want you to have another physical examination.It''s a more specialized check-up.It''s been


    several years.Where are my great grandchildren? And I definitely think it''s not Scarlett''s fault.It''s


    yours."


    Scarlett pursed her lips and looked at me.


    A muscle flickered in her jaw.


    She looked as if she was trying not to burst intoughter.Before I could defend myself, my phone rang,


    and I heaved a sigh of relief.


    Scarlett, who was holding my jacket, took my phone out of the breast pocket and saw the name of the


    caller on the screen.


    I could tell that it was Rita by the way her face suddenly changed.


    "Is it that woman? Oh, for crying out loud!" my mother eximed.


    I took my phone from Scarlett and rejected the call.


    "Is it Rita? You''re a married man now, Charles.Why are you still involved with that woman? You should


    be loyal to Scarlett.And what were those photos of Rita trying on wedding dresses I saw on the news?


    What''s going on?" Grandma nagged.


    "It''s not what you think, Grandma."


    "Then why did you decline her call? Is there anything that you two have to talk about that you don''t


    want us to hear?"


    I did not know how to answer.I could lie to others but not to my grandma.


    She always saw through me.


    Grandma was so angry that she trembled.


    Scarlett quickly poured her a ss of water.


    "Charles will be more than happy to answer your question, Grandma, but let me take him to change his


    clothes first,"


    Scarlett said, pushing me upstairs and into the bedroom.


    "I have a couple of white shirts in the third cab."


    As Scarlett went to get me a clean shirt, I took off the one that David stained with his wine.


    It was already ruined.


    Damn it.


    I really would not spare David next time.


    Then, I felt a palpable silence behind me.


    I turned around.


    Scarlett was standing there and staring at me with one of my shirts in her hand.


    She dipped her chin, trying to hide the furious blushing in her cheeks.


    "How long have you been standing there?"


    She did not reply.She just quickly closed her eyes.


    I walked up to her.This time, I was able to see more of the new her.


    She was no longer the little girl she used to be.


    Her past three years in France had changed her from a mere bud to a delicate rose.


    Her long eyshes were trembling.


    Her lips were pressed together in a thin line as if she was suppressing something.


    Her face grew redder and redder with each passing minute.


    I took the shirt from her hand and quickly put it on.


    After I changed into a fresh shirt, we went back to the living room together.


    "I don''t have many years left, Charles.Why couldn''t you just live a peaceful life with Scarlett? Why are


    you always trying to piss me off, huh?" Grandma was still ming me.


    "Grandma, next time you want toe here, you can call me and I''lle pick you up, okay?"


    I still did not know how to answer her, so I just decided to change the subject.


    "No, thanks.You''re always so busy.I don''t want to inconvenience you.I just want to see if you''re treating


    your wife right."


    "Grandma, I''m fine," Scarlett chimed in.


    "Very well then.By the way, don''t forget the 60th anniversary party of the Moore Group


    tomorrow.Charles, I expect you to buy Scarlett a beautiful evening dress for the party.I want everyone


    to see how lucky you are tond someone like her.Don''t you make me unhappy again, you hear me,


    young man?"


    "Of course, Grandma."


    After chatting with my grandma and my mom for a long time, I was finally able to convince them to call


    it a night and saw them off.


    Under the circumstances, there was no way I could mention the divorce to them without unleashing


    one hell of an uproar.

 Chapter 4: A Greedy Man

    Chapter 4: A Greedy Man


    Scarlett''s POV:


    After I said goodbye to Charles and Rita at Rainbow Dream, Charles''s mother, Alice, called me.


    She told me that she and Christine--Charles'' grandmother wereing to see us.


    It had been a long time since Ist saw them.


    I was so excited by Alice''s call that I practically screamed my agreement at her over the phone.


    I could not wait to see them both, especially Grandma Christine.


    I had missed her and her delicious apple pies.


    They had always been very kind to me and made me feel like I was family.


    If they found out that Charles and I were nning to get divorced, they would be heartbroken.


    So Charles and I tried our best and acted like a normal loving married couple until Alice and Christine


    decided to go home.


    It just was not the right time to tell them.


    We had to be really careful as well because Christine was unusually perceptive.


    She could sense lies and deception from a mile away like a shark smelling a drop of blood in the water.


    I was not expecting Charles home, but as soon as I saw him, I acted like a caring wife to him.


    I honestly thought I deserved an Oscar Award for my performance.


    Thinking about how Grandma Christine scolded Charles earlier like he was a naughty, restless little


    boy, I had to bite down myughter.


    "What''s so funny?"


    "What? Nothing," I mumbled.


    I needed to find a ce in the house to be alone for a while.


    Since Charles and I talked about the divorce, I had been finding it a little difficult to stay in the same


    room as he was.


    "Where are you going?"


    "The kitchen."


    "Can you run me a bath, please?" Charles ordered with a cold face.


    "Okay."


    I turned on my heels and went upstairs to the bathroom.


    I stared at the huge white porcin double bathtub and realized that I had never used it.


    Suddenly, I was imagining Charles taking a bath in it.


    It took all of three heartbeats before my imagination blew the Charles-in-the-bathtub scene out of


    proportion and sent me reeling.


    ¡®What the hell, Scarlett? Stop with the inappropriate thoughts about your husband already!"


    I shook my head and turned on the tap.


    After adjusting the water temperature, I waited for the bathtub to fill up.


    I sat on the edge of the bathtub and thought about the dinner party tomorrow night.


    Shall I go with Charles? If I were being honest, going with Charles to the party would make me a bit


    ufortable, but I had not seen or spoken to his family in a long time.


    I would really love to see Alice and Grandma Christine again and also Lawrence.


    I had known them since I was a little girl, and I truly think of them as my family.


    While I was immersed in my reverie, the bathroom door suddenly swung open.


    I instinctively turned around to look, but I was not able to retain my bnce.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Next thing I knew, I was falling into the bathtub.


    Fortunately, the bathtub was almost full.


    It was so big that I felt as if I had fallen into a swimming pool.


    Scared to death that I was going to down, I iled around instinctively.


    Then, I remembered that I was in a bathtub and stopped.


    The bathroom suddenly fell eerily silent except for the sound of running water from the tap.


    "I''m sorry...I''m so sorry,"


    I quickly got out of the bathtub.


    I scattered water everywhere as I stepped out.


    "Why are you apologizing?"


    Charles frowned and looked at me.


    I was sopping wet, and all I could see was my bra peeking through my white shirt and my skirt clinging


    to my legs.


    Even though I was fully clothed, I felt like I was naked.


    I tried to wring some of the water out of my shirt, but I just felt like I was wringing my dignity''s neck.


    Why did I have to sit on the edge of the bathtub? I could have just stood there as I waited for it to fill up.


    "I''ll change the water."


    I quickly turned off the tap and opened the bathtub''s drain.


    "No, I got it.You go change."


    Charles coughed, threw me his bath towel, and turned around.


    I wrapped the towel around my body and ran to my room to change into clean, dry clothes.


    After changing into fresh clothes, I grabbed another bath towel for Charles to use and went back to the


    bathroom.


    I found Charles standing there half-naked.


    From where I stood, I only saw one side of his body.


    He was not that heavily muscled, but he was taut and slender.


    He looked like a well-chiseled statue of a male Roman deity, and it made me catch my breath.


    I wanted to turn around and leave, but my eyes seemed to have a mind of their own.


    I could not help staring him down.


    His side view allowed me a peek of half of his eight- pack abs and his Adonis belt that extended into his


    trousers.


    I swallowed as my cheeks started to grow hot.


    Charles was about to take off his pants, but suddenly, he stopped and turned to look at me.


    Then, he started walking toward me, giving me a full view of his gorgeous torso.


    My eyes darted to the scar on his chest.


    I looked at it carefully.Since when did he have that scar?


    "May I have my towel, please?"


    I had no idea how long I had been staring.


    If it were not for Charles''s question, I would not have woken up from my fixation on his scar.


    "Oh.Yes.I''m sorry," I muttered.


    I lowered my head and handed the towel to him with both hands.


    After a rustling sound, the towel was reced by a pair of trousers and a shirt.


    After that, I rushed out of the bathroom and tossed his clothes into the washing machine.


    Before long, Charles''s phone started ringing again, and Rita''s name appeared on the screen.


    The sudden pang of pain startled me so much that I found myself grabbing on to the sheets.


    I sat there in bed, thinking about how my own husband never really belonged to me.After a while,


    Charles walked out of the bathroom in a bathrobe.


    He was drying his hair with a towel.


    Damn, he looked so sexy.


    But I forced myself to look away.


    "Rita called you just now," I told him.


    He just nodded and quickly picked up his phone.


    He nced at me and then went to the balcony to call Rita.


    I could hear some of their conversation from where I was sitting.


    "Okay.Now don''t cry.Drink some water first.I''ll call Jenny and ask her toe over to your ce.You


    need to get plenty of rest." I scoffed.


    Rita''s performance would be insufferable even if it were in a movie.


    I did not understand why she had to torment everyone in real life as well, especially Charles.


    After hanging up with Rita, Charles came back in, walked to the wardrobe, and changed into a charcoal


    ck suit.


    At this moment, I was no longer in the mood to watch him.


    The more I saw of him, the more heartache I had to endure.


    "I''m going out.Don''t wait up for me.Call me if there''s anything urgent,"


    Charles told me as if he was reading off a manual.


    "You''ve had some drinks.Don''t drive."


    Even if it broke my heart to think that he was running off to Rita, I still cared about his safety.I did not


    want him to get hurt.Charles appeared to be stunned.


    "I''ll call the driver over."


    Then, he made a phone call.


    Not long after, a car arrived at the vi.


    Charles''s POV:


    I got in the car and was about to go to Rita''s ce, but the disappointment in Scarlett''s eyes bothered


    the hell out of me.


    I suddenly felt fidgety, and after a few moments, I finally told my driver, Burton, my destination.


    "The Mint Bar, please," I blurted out.


    I had already asked Jenny, Rita''s doctor, toe see Rita.


    Rita would be fine if I did not show up at her ce tonight.


    "Yes, Mr.Moore."


    When I walked into the bar, everything was still the same.


    The neon lights were still shing, the music was still ring, and the crowd seemed to have not


    thinned out since I was here earlier.


    "Charles! There you are! I knew you''de back!" Spencer came up and punched me yfully in the


    chest.


    "Fuck off!" David poured me a ss of whiskey.


    I drank it all up in one gulp.


    "Wow, easy there, Mr.Moore.What''s the matter? You look upset.Oh, I know.Let me tell you why you''re


    upset, Charles.It''s because you''re too greedy.You want too much all at once.Let me tell you something


    ¡ª you can''t have two women at the same time.Just give it up, man."


    "Will you shut the hell up for once, Spencer?" David chimed in and pushed Spencer away.


    He threw a cue to me.


    "Let''s just y.It''ll take your mind off things."


    "Sure.Why not?"


    I caught the cue, and David started setting the pool table.


    He let me break.


    Watching the billiard balls rolling on the table calmed me down for a second.


    "But seriously, Charles, do you mind if someone else pursues Scarlett? After you two are officially


    divorced, of course."


    Hearing this, I approached Spencer with the cue in my hand.


    "No, no, you misunderstand.I''m not talking about myself.Scarlett''s like a sister to me.I just think that it''s


    only fair that she also has someone special in her life, you know? You and Rita have been living like an


    old married couple since Scarlett left three years ago.Don''t you think it''s about time that Scarlett went


    back to the dating pool? After all, she''s single and ready to mingle now.She deserves to be happy, too."


    I took a shot at a ball near the side pocket, but I did not get it in.


    "Rita and I are not an old married couple."


    "Do you mean that you''ve been sleeping with her regrly during thest three years?"


    Rita had always been in poor health.


    Every time I was with her, we did everything but be intimate.


    Even if I wanted to, I could not put her through such a strenuous activity in her condition.


    "Oh, my.Buddy, don''t tell me you haven''t gotten her."


    Spencer shook his head.


    Before I could retort, my phone rang again.


    It was Rita.


    I rejected the call and turned off my phone.


    But on second thought, Scarlett was alone in the vi.


    If anything happened to her and my phone was turned off, she would not be able to find me.


    I turned my phone on again.


    "What''s wrong? Was that Rita? Why didn''t you answer?" Spencer asked in confusion.


    "It''s none of your business, Spencer."


    "Charles, you can''t waver between two women like this.It''s unfair to both of them.Since you want to


    divorce Scarlett, you should treat Rita well."


    Somehow, the words "divorce Scarlett" sounded like nails on a chalkboard to me.


    "Scarlett and I haven''t gone through the divorce formalities yet.We''re still married."

 Chapter 5: The Brightest Girl

    Chapter 5: The Brightest Girl


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I looked at myself in the mirror.I wore a long white evening dress, a pair of Prada high-heeled shoes,


    and a pair of pearl stud earrings.I tied my hair up into a tight, clean bun.


    But I still thought that there was something missing.


    Then I put on my ck choker ne with the small turquoise on it and smiled.


    My father gave it as a gift to my mother, and my mother handed it down to me.


    "Are you done? Come on, Scarlett, let me see.Can''t you raise your phone so that I can see you?"


    Tiana and I were on video call while I was getting dressed.


    While I got ready for the party, she was protesting loudly on the other end of the line.


    "I only have two hands, Tiana.Calm down.I¡¯m almost done."


    Atst, I put on my favorite pink lipstick and pouted my lips to check the color.


    "Turn around.Let me have a look."


    I looked at myself in the mirror and still felt uneasy.


    I picked up my phone and angled the front camera toward myself.


    Tiana covered her mouth and stopped moving.


    The picture had frozen.Was it because of a bad signal?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tiana, are you still there?"


    "Oh, my God, girl! You look absolutely stunning! Oh, Charles is going to be stupefied by how gorgeous


    you look tonight! In fact, all the men at the party will be stupefied!"


    "Mrs.Moore, if we don''t set out now, we''ll have to take the helicopter,"


    Burton, the driver, called at me from the driveway.


    "Thanks for the over-the-toppliment per usual, Tiana.I have to go.I''m already runningte."


    Then, I hung up.I lifted my dress and went downstairs carefully.


    "You look beautiful, Mrs.Moore.You''ll be a sensation at the party tonight." Burton opened the door for


    me.


    "Thank you, Burton.Let''s go." I was not that much into attending formal events, but I was looking


    forward to this party.


    "Will we make it?"


    "We will, Mrs.Moore.Trust me."


    After saying that, Burton stepped on the elerator and drove toward the Ritz Carlton Hotel.


    Before I knew it, I was at the hotel''s drop-off area.


    I got off the car and felt the cold evening wind on my arms and face.


    Fortunately, it should be warm indoors.


    I entered the banquet hall, and many heads turned toward my direction.


    All the attention made me feel a little tense and wonder if I had somehow gone overboard with my


    outfit.


    "Scarlett! You''re finally here."


    I heaved a sigh of relief as Christine approached me.


    "Hi, Grandma.Sorry I''mte."


    "Our little princess is finally here."


    I beamed as Alice and her husband Lawrence also walked toward me.


    "Dad, mom.Oh, I''m so d to see you both.I deeply apologize for arrivingte."


    "Don''t worry about it, dear.The best is always thest one to show up anyway,"


    Alice assured me with a smile.


    At this time, many people in the banquet hall had taken notice of me.


    One of them was a young man who waved at me and smiled.


    It was Spencer.


    I swept my eyes over the buzzing crowd and finally met a pair of cold, dark eyes.


    It was Charles, and he was staring right back at me.


    Other than the usual detached look, there was something else in his eyes tonight that I could not quite


    figure out.


    "Who is she?"


    "I think that''s the girl Lawrence and Christine adopted.Don''t you think she''s magnificent?"


    "Yes, she is breathtaking.She is even more attractive than Rita."


    Everyone began to whisper among themselves.


    "Look, our little Scarlett has be a charming young woman!"


    Spencer came over with a smile on his face.


    David was right on his heels.


    "Long time no see."


    I extended my hand toward them, and they kissed it.


    When Spencer hugged me, I caught a glimpse of Charles.


    He was standing by the stage and watching me.


    He still looked at me with those icy, unreadable eyes.


    This time, I caught a glimpse of anger on his face.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, before we celebrate the 60th anniversary of the Moore Group tonight, let us


    first please wee our dear CEO, Mr.Charles Moore, for his opening remarks."


    Charles went onto the stage, smiled at the emcee, and shook hands with him.


    The cold look on his face was gone, and he started giving his speech in a warm tone that I had not


    heard him use.


    He nced at me from time to time, and I returned his gaze.


    A few reporters were invited to the party tonight.


    After Charles''s speech, they were allowed to ask him a few questions.


    "Mr.Moore, there''s a rumor going around that you and Miss Rita Lively are engaged.Is that true?"


    "Were you with her when she was photographed trying on wedding dresses?"


    I was not surprised by the questions they threw right at Charles.


    The Moore Group had always been in the spotlight, and Rita was an actress whose career fueled the


    rumor mill.


    Financial reporters could sometimes be gossipy.


    I turned to look at Alice, Christine, and Lawrence.


    They were not liking what was happening.


    "I think my personal life is the least of everyone''s concerns tonight.And with that, let me wee you


    to tonight''s festivities.¡±


    On behalf of the Moore Group, thank you for joining us and have a wonderful evening.Charles handled


    that quite well, and it was expected.


    He had been in the game long enough to learn how to deal with nosy people.


    After Charles ended his speech, the band resumed the music, drowning out the reporters¡¯ follow-up


    questions.


    Soon, the guests began to fill the dance floor.


    "Scarlett, may I have this dance?"


    Spencer walked over to me and offered me his hand.


    I beamed as he gracefully bowed to me like a real gentleman.


    I found it a little amusing, considering Spencer was a bit of adies¡¯ man back in high school.


    No amount of gentlemanly demeanor could ever cover up the trail of broken hearts he left in his wake.


    "Well, why not?"


    I took his hand and let him tow me to the dance floor.


    He put one hand around my waist and held my hand in the air with the other.


    I rested my other hand on his shoulder.


    "Hold me tighter, you coward.Are you afraid of getting beaten by Charles or something?" I whispered to


    Spencer.


    Spencer grinned and shook his head slightly.


    Then, he held me closer.


    We began to dance.


    After a few moments, I suddenly felt uneasy.


    I felt as if someone was watching me.


    I immediately dismissed the feeling.


    Maybe I was just thinking too much or maybe I just put on my choker too tightly.


    "Take your hand off her."


    A familiar voice suddenly interrupted my train of thoughts.


    Someone had yanked Spencer''s hand off my waist.


    I had no choice but to stop.


    I turned around sulkily and found Charles standing right behind me with that confusing expression on


    his face.


    I could not tell if he was angry or in pain.


    "What''s the matter, Charles? I''m just dancing with our friend," I snapped.


    He looked stunned.


    He obviously was not expecting such a reaction from me.


    But he did not say anything.


    He just turned around and stomped away like a little boy whose parents did not allow him to y


    outside.


    At this time, a waiter passed by, and I took a ss of champagne from his tray and downed it in one


    gulp.


    I was not in the mood to dance anymore.


    "Why does he always swoop in and ruin everyone''s fun?" Iined to Spencer.


    "Force of habit.Don''t worry, Scarlett.Your good days are on the way."


    Good days? Did he mean the days after the divorce? I was not sure about that.


    Soon enough, the revelry in the banquet hall proved too much for me, and I had to get out to get some


    fresh air.


    I took off my choker as I made my way to the balcony.


    The cold night air felt so nice against my face.


    Spencer and David did not follow me, and I appreciated it.


    I needed some time alone to calm down and realign myself.


    Los Angeles was a different kind of beautifulpared to Paris where I spent thest three years to


    study.


    But even though Paris would always have a special ce in my heart, Los Angeles would always be


    my home.


    But since I came home, I had felt a little lonely.


    I missed Tiana.I could not wait for her to return from her business trip.


    It was now suddenly urring to me that I had spent thest three years of my life with just my


    European friends.


    Now I missed Tiana even more.


    A breeze blew, and my arms prickled with goose bumps.


    I took a deep breath and weed the difort.


    Somehow, it helped ease my nerves.


    Next thing I knew, someone was covering me up with a suit jacket.


    I instantly recognized the scent off the fabric.


    I turned around.


    In the dim light, I was able to make out the contours of a handsome face.


    I met the gaze of the man standing behind me, and the river of emotions inside me that I had just


    calmed ran into raging rapids once again.


    "It''s freezing out here.You''re going to catch a cold."


    It amazed me sometimes how my husband turned from an uncaring man to a concerned one.


    It was like he had a switch somewhere that he flipped whenever he wanted.


    But why? Why did he do that? Why did he give me the cold shoulder and then turn around and mess


    with my head? I already said yes to the divorce.


    He was no longer obligated to care about me.


    "Aren''t you cold?" I looked up at Charles.


    "No, I''m all right."


    At this time, my phone beeped.


    It was a message from Tiana.


    She said that she had already found a ce for me to live.


    "I''m going to move out in a few days."


    "Why?"


    "Because divorced couples usually don''t go on living under the same roof."


    "I haven''t signed the papers yet."


    "The ce is close to the office where I''m going to work.It''ll be much more convenient for me."


    "Where you''re going to work? You found yourself a job? I could''ve arranged that for you."


    Hearing that, I smiled bitterly in my heart.


    I suddenly realized that Charles had been arranging many things for me, the most notable of which was


    him arranging for me to grow into a woman worthy of his name.


    I had been living a life that he directed, and I had been flowing with his current like dead fish.


    "No, thanks.I''m good.I''ve already spoken to their human resources department."


    "Listen, Scarlett..."


    "Why should I listen to anything thates from you anymore?" I snapped once again.


    I started taking off the suit jacket, but Charles stopped me.


    "Are you trying to catch a cold so that you can make me take care of you? Or would you like me to go


    inside right now and get Grandma so that she can scold you?"


    he said with a half-smile.


    I rolled my eyes and put the suit jacket back on.


    "Take this."


    Charles put a bank card in my hand and then turned around to leave.


    "When shall we go through the divorce formalities?" I asked.


    "Why are you in such a hurry to divorce me? Is it because of that French artist? What''s his name


    again? Piero? Pierre?" he asked sharply.


    I did not know what to say. I fixed my eyes on him for a few moments.


    Then, I turned on my heels and left.


    If he thought that I had answered yes to his question, then I guess he had just misunderstand me.

 Chapter 6: A Toothless Tiger

    Chapter 6: A Toothless Tiger


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Charles did not show up days after the Moore Group''s anniversary party.


    I was busy preparing for the job interview at that time, so I did not notice his absence very much.


    One day, Tiana and I arranged to meet after being away with each other for years.


    So now, I stood by the street, waiting for my dearest friend toe.


    All of a sudden, a young woman with red hair ran from a distance.


    It was not until she got closer that I recognized who it was.


    It was Tiana.


    "Tiana, why is your hair dyed red?" I asked in disbelief.


    Tiana had always wanted to dye her hair red ever since she was in primary school.


    Now, she had finally done it.


    I was really surprised when I saw her.


    After all, her hair was still in its natural color thest time we had a video chat.


    "Bitch, it''s supposed to be a surprise! You didn''te home for three years to see your best friend.Of


    course, I had to do something to punish you."


    The two of us were like sisters who had been separated for many years.


    We hugged each other and excitedly jumped in glee at the entrance of the cafe.


    Yes, we video chatted with each other often, but it still would not rece the joy of being with my friend


    in person.


    We could only hug each other in delight.


    "Well, tell me everything.When will you move in with me? Oh, I know! I''ll call other friends of ours.We


    can have a sleepover party!"


    "I honestly have no idea, but it''ll be soon."


    Tiana led me into the cafe as we talked.


    We ordered two slices of tiramisu and enjoyed it while we continued our chat.


    "Charles still wouldn''t let you go? Haven''t you heard? There are rumors about that bitch Rita spreading


    around recently."


    "I don''t care about them.When Charles and I divorce, I will have nothing to do with them anymore."


    "That''s great then.We can be roommates again soon."


    Tiana and I had a great chat.


    We shared the same sentiments regarding the matter.


    No matter what happened, I knew that she would always be on my side.


    I was grateful to have such a friend with whom I could share my feelings without worries.


    "Remember the job that I mentioned to youst time? Well, I told my boss about you and gave him your


    resume.He''s pleased with you.In fact, he wants me to bring you to ourpany by all means, even if it


    means kidnapping you."


    "You must be kidding me." I chuckled and took a bite of the cake.


    "I''m not.Get ready to be a famous TV host! Let that man regret letting you go."


    I went to Tiana¡¯s residence after spending almost the entire morning with her.


    She lent me a formal suit before I went to herpany, Insight Media, for the job interview.


    At that moment, Tiana patted me on the shoulder and smiled at me reassuringly.


    "Don''t be nervous.You look perfect."


    In the interview meeting room.


    "Miss Scarlett Riley, why do you want to join mypany? We''ve read your resume.Based on your


    qualifications, you could''ve applied somewhere better.Why here?"


    the bald and kind interviewer asked with a smile.


    "Presenting the audience what they are interested in is the real reason why I chose this field.The role of


    the media is to open the eyes of the public and make them see the reality, not deceive them.I believe


    that Insight Media has the courage to speak the truth and take responsibility for it."


    The interviewer looked through my resume again and asked a few more questions.


    He then whispered a few words to the interviewer next to him.


    I looked at him anxiously when he finally turned to face me.


    "Congrattions, Miss Riley.Wee to Insight Media."


    As soon as I walked out of the building, I called Tiana and told her the good news.


    I then booked an Uber and returned to Gardner Street.I did not bring a lot here.


    In fact, I only brought one suitcase.


    Maybe I could pack and move out today.


    When I got home, I found Charles''s car in the driveway, and the lights in the vi were on.


    He must be home.


    This was a perfect opportunity to clear things up once and for all.


    I pushed the door opened, and my eyes widened in shock at what I saw.


    Charles was lying on the sofa and clutching his stomach with a pained look on his face.


    When he looked at me, he was not cold and indifferent as usual.


    Instead, he stretched out his hand to me as if grasping thest life-saving straw.


    He looked vulnerable and in pain.


    "What...what''s wrong with you?" I asked, bbergasted.


    "My stomach...hurts...so bad..."


    he replied in a strained manner.


    I rushed to the medicine drawer at once and took a pill for his stomachache.I had known that Charles''s


    stomach hurt sometimes.


    I then poured him a ss of water to help him take medicine faster.


    To my surprise, he opened his mouth to me like a bird waiting to be fed.


    Did he want me to feed him? Three years ago...Didn''t he ask me to keep a distance from him?


    "Give me your hand," I cautiously said.


    I did not want him to resent me again.


    Without waiting for his response, I put the pill in his hand and handed him the ss of water.


    Charles took the medicine.


    Then, with his eyes closed, he leaned back on the sofa, grabbed a pillow, and hugged it.


    Indeed, nobody was made of iron.


    Even Charles, who was always as cold as ice, was as docile as a toothless tiger when he was sick.


    I could not help but take a few nces at him.


    I must admit, I like this side of him better than his usual arrogant and domineering side.


    At that moment, I went to my room and got him a nket.


    As I put it over him, he merely nced at me and did not even say thanks.


    I supposed that I could clear things up with him while he was at his weakest.


    At that moment, I took a deep breath and mustered my courage.


    "I''m going to move out," I said firmly.


    The toothless tiger stood up all of a sudden and threw the nket on the floor in surprise.


    "What did you say?" Charles asked while staring at me with a burning gaze.


    "I said I''m going to move out and live with Tiana," I repeated.


    But as I looked at his face that was red in anger, I lost the confidence that I had just mustered.


    "No way!" Charles refused sternly.


    But as soon as he finished speaking, he winced in pain, clutched his stomach, andy down again.


    "We''ll go through the divorce proceedings when you''re okay." I bent down to pick up the nket on the


    floor.


    However, Charles covered his nose and did not take it.


    "Why do you smell so funny?"


    He faced the other way and added, "Let''s talkter.Go and take a shower first.I could not help but scoff


    at his words.


    It seemed that the medicine had already taken effect as he was already picking a fight with me.


    Even so, I still smelled myself.


    I did not smell funny.


    What was he talking about? Nevertheless, I went upstairs and took a shower, just as he asked.


    All of a sudden, his words crossed my mind.


    What did he mean when he said ''no way?¡¯ Did I need his permission to move out? The divorce


    agreement had already been sent to me via e-mail the moment I came back from abroad.


    What else did he want? I finished taking a shower not long after.


    As I dried myself with the bath towel, I realized that I had forgotten to bring my clothes to the bathroom


    in a hurry.


    Charles should still be downstairs.


    I could sneak out to get a fresh change of clothes without a problem.


    But just as I was about to walk out of the bathroom bare naked, I heard footsteps outside the door.


    From the sound of it, Charles was walking upstairs.


    It seemed that his stomachache was recovering quicker than I had anticipated.


    I walked back to the bathroom, just in time before the door of the bedroom opened.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Aren''t you done yet?" Charles asked with a frown.


    "I forgot to bring my clothes," I replied awkwardly inside the bathroom.


    The room was quiet for a while.


    But then, I heard my suitcase being opened.


    A thought suddenly urred to me.


    A picture of Charles rummaging in my suitcase for underwear came to my mind, and my face turned


    beet red.


    But for some reason, I was more curious about his expression.


    "Your clothes are on the bed," Charles said calmly.


    With that, he walked out and closed the door behind him.


    I rushed out of the bathroom and got dressed as soon as I could.


    Once I was done, I walked downstairs and saw Charles still lying on the sofa and groaning in pain.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked with my eyebrows furrowed.


    "It still hurts," he answered weakly.


    Seriously? Hadn''t he just taken the medicine and even had the strength to go upstairs? How could he


    suddenly be sick again? I eyed him with suspicion.


    "Do you want to take another pill?"


    "Too much drug for one day.Do you want to poison me?"


    "Just lie down then."


    Without another word, I went upstairs to pack my luggage.


    Even if I could not leave tonight, I could pack up now, so tomorrow, I could just grab my stuff and leave.


    I stood frozen to the spot the moment I entered the bedroom.


    My suitcase was open, and my clothes were scattered everywhere.


    All he had to do was find me a set of clothes.


    Did he really have to take everything out and scatter them around? While I was deep into thought, a


    loud and pitiful groan came from downstairs.


    I ran downstairs at once and found Charles beaded with cold sweat and was in excruciating pain.


    "Should I call an ambnce?"


    "No, I''m fine.I feel hot.Just give me a ss of ice water."


    "I''m afraid I can''t.Your stomach hurts.You can''t drink cold water, or the pain will only get worse."


    I fetched a wet towel instead and then put it on his forehead to absorb his sweat.


    I could not leave him alone like this.


    As there was nothing I could do, I resigned myself to my fate and just sat next to him.


    Charles fell asleep a few momentster.


    I pulled the nket over him out of consideration.I had decided to watch over him tonight.But before I


    knew it, I had already drifted to sleep.

 Chapter 7: I Want To Move Out

    Chapter 7: I Want To Move Out


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I knew that I was dreaming.I was at a wedding, and I was the bride.I was standing right before my


    groom, but I could not make out his face.


    "Achoo!" My own sneeze woke me up.


    I found myself lying in bed.I did not know how I got upstairs.


    Thest thing I remembered was that I was with Charles downstairs.


    After that, nothing.


    Why was I feeling so dizzy? I also felt like I was on fire.


    I tossed the quilt away and tried to get up.


    "Don''t move," a stern voicemanded from the door.


    I turned my head and saw Charles standing there.


    He was wearing an apron.


    I had never seen him like that, so I could not help chuckling.


    "You caught a cold.Are you hungry? Breakfast will be ready soon."


    After saying that, he turned around and went downstairs again.I struggled to get on my feet and went to


    the bathroom.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    After washing up, I felt like my head was going to explode and my knees were going to give out.I


    dragged myself back to bed.


    Charles came back before I could curl up under the covers.


    He brought me a bowl of piping hot porridge with beef and shrimp.


    The porridge smelled heavenly, but all I wanted was to sleep.


    "I have no appetite.I don''t want to eat."


    "No, you have to.Come on, get up."


    As he spoke, Charles grabbed a pillow and fluffed it on the headboard for me to lean on.


    As I tried to prop myself up, my throat itched like hell, and I started coughing violently.


    He wiped my mouth with some tissues.


    "Here.Eat," he said and scooped up some porridge to feed me.


    I stared at him in mixed confusion and disbelief.


    He had never treated me so gently before.


    What happened? Did he take the wrong medicinest night, so he was not his usual self today? I had


    to stop and check if I was still dreaming.


    After deciding that I was already wide awake, I just opened my mouth and let my husband feed me.


    Suddenly, my phone rang.It was Christine calling.


    "Hi, Grandma."


    "Oh, good, you''re up.Hello, dear.I''m calling to invite you and Charles over for dinner tonight.I''ll cook for


    you."


    "Grandma, I..."


    Before I could exin, I started coughing again.


    "Scarlett? What''s wrong?"


    "I''m feeling a bit under the weather, Grandma."


    "You''re sick? Where''s Charles? Is he taking care of you right now? Wait for me, dear.I''ll be right there."


    I looked up at Charles and whispered.


    "Grandma''sing over right now."


    "All right.Have breakfast first."


    He fed me some more porridge.


    After finishing my breakfast, I got up, rinsed my mouth, went downstairs, and waited for Christine in the


    living room.


    I curled up in the sofa.


    Soon, Alice and Christine arrived.


    "Charles, what happened to Scarlett? You can manage a big group worth hundreds of millions of


    dors, yet you can''t take good care of your own wife?"


    "Grandma, I had a stomach ache yesterday.Scarlett took care of me, but she fell asleep on the sofa


    and caught a cold,"


    Charles exined as he ushered his mother and grandmother in.


    "How''s your stomach?"


    "Much better."


    "Then take good care of Scarlett.Take her upstairs.If she''s not feeling well, then she should rest in


    bed."


    Hearing Charles''s conversation with Christine, I could not help feeling touched.


    So I did fall asleep downstairs.


    Obviously, Charles carried me to the bedroom.


    I just could not remember.


    And now Christine was asking him to carry me upstairs again.


    "It''s okay, Grandma.I can go upstairs on my own."


    Christine turned a deaf ear to me and looked at Charles.


    Then, Charles effortlessly scooped me up in his arms.


    I had no choice but to wrap my arms around his strong, broad shoulders.


    He still stared at me coldly, but as soon as our bodies touched, I felt electricity course through my skin


    and bones.


    This was the first time that Charles had held me this close while I was sober.


    I lowered my head and gritted my teeth.


    I felt hot all over, but somehow, my cheeks felt hotter.


    Alice and Christine went upstairs with us and saw all my unpacked clothes.


    "What''s going on? Why are all your clothes out of the closet, Scarlett?"


    "Grandma, I...I''m going to move out.I''ve found a job."


    I dodged Christine''s eyes.


    Christine cast a sharp nce at Charles.


    "Is this because of Rita?"


    "No, Grandma.I just want to go to work.The ce I''m moving into is close to my new office," I hurriedly


    exined.


    "If that''s the reason, then you don''t have to get your own ce.We have so many houses.One of them


    is bound to be close to your office.Then, we can live together, and Charles will go back to live with


    us.The whole family should be together."


    There was a hint of anxiety in Christine''s tone.


    "If Charles is not treating you like he''s supposed to, just tell me, honey," Alice told me and held my


    hand.


    "Grandma, Mom, I appreciate your kindness.But I..."


    Before I could finish my sentence, Christine interrupted me.


    "We can talk about this another time, Scarlett.For now, you need to get some rest.We''ll leave now.I''ll


    send someone to bring the dinner here.I will make you your favorite apple pie."


    I originally thought that it would be easy for me to move out, but I was wrong.


    As it turned out, there were many twists and turns I had to go through.


    Charles then drove Alice and Christine home.


    I crawled into bed and instantly fell asleep.


    Charles''s POV:


    "Charles, the most important thing for you to do now is to make Scarlett happy so that you two can


    prepare to have a baby.Your grandfather, your father, your mother, and I will help you with the


    company''s affairs."


    "Yes, dear.You''re not getting any younger.You should think about starting your own family."


    As I drove them home, my mother and grandmother bombarded me with reminders.


    I knew that the longer I waited to tell them about the divorce, the higher their expectations would be,


    and that would only make the situation even worse.


    "Grandma, Scarlett and I are not meant for each other.We''ve already talked about it.We''re getting a


    divorce."


    The confession just rolled off my tongue.


    I did not expect that it would be so easy to speak up about something that I had been letting stew


    inside me for a while.


    "What? What did you just say, Charles Moore?"


    "You have got to be kidding."


    And there it was.


    Every time my mother and my grandmother got angry with me, they called me by my full name.


    Now I was realizing it was a bad idea telling them on a moving vehicle that I was driving.


    This was not a great ce for Grandma to have a heart attack.


    "Stop the car! I want to get off! I''m telling you, young man! If you divorce Scarlett, I will ask your


    grandfather to modify his will!" Christine screamed.


    "I''ll call Burton and ask him to pick us up," Alice muttered.


    I had no choice but to pull over on the side of the road and endure another round of verbal assault from


    my mother and grandmother.


    They were both seething with rage.


    "You want to divorce your wife because of that Rita woman, don''t you? I knew it.That scheming bitch! I


    knew she was a terrible person from all those crappy movies she''d starred in! And she used to date


    men even older than your grandfather! Are you out of your damn mind, Charles? No.You can''t be with


    Rita.Over my dead body!" Christine gasped as she spoke.


    I quickly grabbed a bottle of water and handed it to her.


    "I second that! What do you think you''re doing, son? Scarlett is the best wife any man can ever wish


    for, and you''re going to toss her aside for some low-rent actress?"


    I just sat there and kept silent.


    I did not bother defending myself.


    I just let them scold me for a long time until their anger subsided.


    "Rita¡¯s got cancer," I finally blurted out.


    At first, I wanted to divorce Scarlett and marry Rita because I wanted to make Rita''sst days happy.


    Mom and Grandma were stunned by my revtion.


    "I''m very sorry to hear that, but all the same, Scarlett shouldn''t be the victim in this scenario.Scarlett is


    our family, Charles.We''ve known her since she was a little girl.She''s your wife.She shoulde first."


    After a while, Burton arrived and picked up my mother and grandmother.


    "Rethink your decision, Charles."


    After Burton took Mom and Grandma home, I sat in the car for a long time before returning to the vi.


    When I got home, the house was as quiet as a tomb.


    I went upstairs and gently pushed the bedroom door open.


    Scarlett was still in bed.


    Her hair was a little messy, and her eyebrows were slightly knitted together.


    She pouted her lips, which I found a little cute.


    Looking at her this close now, I realized that I had never properly appreciated her beauty.


    I married her three years ago, but I had never touched her.


    But now, watching her sleep, I had a strange feeling.


    She actually told my mother and grandmother upfront earlier that she wanted to move out.


    But no, I would not allow it.


    I would not let her leave my life and detach herself from my world.


    Because deep in my heart, I did not feel like I could live in a world where she and I were not somehow


    tethered.


    Suddenly, Scarlett rolled over and opened her mouth slightly as if she was mumbling something.


    Except for that one quick smack at our wedding, I had not kissed her yet.


    And now, staring at her lips, I found myself wondering what it would feel like to kiss her deeply and


    passionately.


    Had Pierre kissed her? Damn it! Next thing I knew, I was leaning toward her until we were close


    enough to share breath.


    Then, all of a sudden, Scarlett''s eyelids fluttered open.


    She stared at me with big, wide eyes like a deer caught in the headlights.


    I looked deeply into her eyes, and time and the world stood still.

 Chapter 8: The Right As A Husband

    Chapter 8: The Right As A Husband


    Charles''s POV:


    I did not want to retreat.


    In fact, I wanted to get even closer.


    As Scarlett and I stared into each other''s eyes, I felt an overwhelming desire to hold her.


    But before I could, she pressed her hand against my chest and pushed me away.


    She opened her mouth.


    She looked like she wanted to say something but decided against it.


    Suddenly, the thought of her fanatic French pursuer crossed my mind, and it pissed me off.


    Did she also push him away when he tried to hold her? Or was it only me that she did not want close?


    All these thoughts shoved me to the brink of my sanity, and the more I looked at Scarlett, the more I


    wanted to grab her, kiss her, and take her.


    I wanted to own her as a husband should his wife.


    But then, as if the universe were conspiring against me, my phone rang.


    I cursed under my breath.


    I wanted to reject the call, but seeing Rita''s name, I picked up.


    Only then did I realize how ridiculous I was being just now.


    I loved Rita.What the hell was I thinking wanting Scarlett like that?


    "Hello?"


    I loosened my tie and walked away from the bed.


    I took a few deep, steadying breaths before answering Rita''s call.


    "Hi, Charles.I''m not feeling so well today.I feel so exhausted that I can''t even walk.I''m scared, Charles.I


    feel like I''m about to die.Am I going to die?"


    ¡°It''s all right, Rita.You''ll be fine.You just need to rest."


    "I don''t want to be home alone.Will youe keep mepany, please?"


    As I listened to Rita choke her pleas to me over the phone, I turned my head to look at Scarlett.


    She had gotten up from bed and was now tidying up her clothes.


    She caught a coldst night and had been burning up since this morning, but I had never heard her


    comin.


    She moved about and did what she had to do like she was not sick.


    It made me wonder how she and Rita could be so different when they were both women.


    "I have something important to deal with at the office today, and I don''t think I can get out of it.Just


    don''t think too much, okay? Get some rest.You''ll feel better after you take a nap."


    I tried my best tofort Rita.


    I felt guilty about noting to her, but at the same time, I did not want to see her today.


    There was only too much of her sobbing and worrying that I could take.


    I did not want to spend my free time absorbing her negative energy.


    I hung up the phone and looked at Scarlett.


    "Are you feeling better?"


    "What?"


    She was so stunned by my question that she dropped some of her clothes on the way to her suitcase.


    "I''m asking if you''re feeling better,"


    I repeated myself, which I did not normally do.


    Still, I tried convincing myself that I was not making concessions for Scarlett out of romantic love.


    She was still my family.


    I still cared about her.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    "Are you feeling better?" Charles asked.


    I failed to respond immediately because I was not expecting the question.


    I dropped some of my clothes that I was packing and hurriedly picked them up.


    Rita just called him.


    He should be running off to her right now instead of asking about how I felt.


    After all, I was just a woman who was destined to be a tiny speck in his past.


    I was nothing but a mere passer -by in his infinite world.


    "I''m fine."


    I nodded and forced a smile.


    Charles watched me put away my clothes for a while and did not say anything.


    Then, he finally turned around to leave.


    I did not know if it was the throbbing headache that got me all fired up, but after I put all my clothes


    away, I called after him and boldly asked, "Aren''t you tired of popping in and out on me and Rita like


    this?"


    Charles stopped but did not answer.


    "You love her, don''t you? Then go to her and stay with her.Let''s just make this easy on all three of us."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I had been married to Charles for three years, but not once had I regarded myself as his real wife.


    I was just a bump in the road toward his true destiny¡ªRita.


    I did not understand why he was still trying to dy the inevitable, and it was starting to frustrate me.


    I loved him, but I did not appreciate being strung along like this.


    "Why are you in such a rush to go through the divorce formalities?" Charles turned around and shed


    me a disdainful frown.


    My heart leapt to my throat, but I refused to back down.


    I straightened my back and retorted, "A divorce is what you want, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, but I don''t want things to end between us without me fulfilling my duties as a husband first,"


    Charles replied abruptly.


    What did he mean by that? As an ufortable silence hung in the air between us, I racked my brain


    for some possible answers.


    Did he want us to officially consummate our marriage? I immediately dismissed the thought.


    Maybe I had misunderstood what he was trying to say.


    Before I could say anything else, Charles spoke again in haste.


    "Getting a divorce is moreplicated than you think, Scarlett.Besides, Grandpa keeps our marriage


    certificate.Even if we both sign the papers right now, it won''t be official instantly.It will take a long time


    to go through due process."


    Hearing that, I could not help feeling disappointed and then angry.


    I understood that our divorce was meant to go through due process.


    What I did not understand was why he was dying turning the signed papers in to start the process.


    I felt like he was trying to manipte me.


    Was he trying to keep me in his life for as long as he could because he knew that I loved him enough to


    cater to his every whim? I gnashed my teeth together and kept my furious gaze fixed on him.I looked


    desperately for a hint of mockery in his eyes, but I did not see it.


    "Are you hungry? Do you want something to eat?"


    Once again, he was acting like he truly cared about me.


    At this moment, he must be doing it out of guilt.


    I refused directly and looked away.


    "No, I''m fine.Just go see Rita.She''s the one you should be worried about right now."


    "I haven''t signed the divorce agreement yet.We''re still married.I''m still obliged to take care of you while


    you''re sick," Charles said impatiently.


    "But you don''t love me, do you? I don''t need your pity, Charles.We''ll be back to being strangers again


    soon.The best way for us to get along with each other is to not disturb each other.You understand, don''t


    you?"


    I loved him but not enough to put myself through unspeakable pain.I still had my pride.I did not need


    Charles to feel sorry for me, and if this were the only kind of rtionship I could have with him, then I


    would rather be on my own.


    "I wish you and Rita all the happiness in the world." I looked at him and gave him my sincerest well


    wishes.


    "That''s incredibly kind of you, Scarlett."


    I saw brief shes of pain, anger, and grief in Charles''s eyes.


    His tone sounded a bit sarcastic, but I thought that it was just because a lot of people had been telling


    him what to dotely and he was sick of it.


    After all, he was a domineering man, and he did not like relinquishing control, especially of his personal


    affairs.


    "I''m going back to bed.I''m tired.You should go to Rita."


    Without waiting for Charles''s reply, I crawled back under the covers and closed my eyes.

 Chapter 9: Love Without Knowing

    Chapter 9: Love Without Knowing


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I recovered quickly from my cold, and finally, my first day at the TV station came.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, I walked into the studio and reported for work.


    I was nervous to be in front of the camera, but before long, we started shooting.


    The show''s guest today was a very lively and dynamic entrepreneur.


    Charles was also an entrepreneur, but unlike my interviewee, he was a cold, taciturn man.


    I Damn! Why was I thinking of Charles while I was at work? Realizing that I was being unprofessional, I


    shoved Charles out of my mind and concentrated on doing my job well.


    Half an hourter, the shoot was over.


    The director and staff were pleased with my performance.


    They even said that I was a very promising host for their channel and that as long as I worked hard, I


    would have a bright future.


    Then, they invited me to lunch as their way of weing me to thepany.


    But I politely refused.


    It was just my first day working at the TV station, and I did not want my colleagues to think that I was


    being given special treatment.


    So at lunch time, I decided to eat alone at a nearby restaurant.


    A few minutes after I sat down, I saw Rita enter the establishment.


    She had a few bodyguards following her.


    And to my surprise and displeasure, she took the seat across from mine without asking me first.


    "Scarlett! Fancy seeing you here!"


    "Hi, Rita.Are you here alone? Where''s Charles?"


    I did not want to exchange pleasantries with her, but I had no choice.I did not want to be rude to her in


    public.


    "Oh, Charles wanted to apany me, but I refused.He has too much work to do.I didn''t want to


    bother him and tire him out," Rita chirped like she was the happiest woman alive.


    I gritted my teeth and forced a smile.


    Thest time I overheard the two of them talk on the phone, she was practically begging Charles to


    come over to keep herpany.


    Now she was telling me the opposite under the guise of concern.


    Clearly, this woman was just trying to make me think that Charles cared about her more than he cared


    about me.


    I could tell her that I could see through her bold-faced lies, but I found it pointless to embarrass her.


    Charles had no idea that Rita was manipting him, and if I told him, he would just use me of being


    jealous.


    So I found it better to just keep my silence.


    Truth be told, I thought that the only reason that Charles believed Rita when she was acting all weak


    and fragile was that he had feelings for her.


    On the other hand, I, who did not care about her at all, thought that when she was acting like a damsel


    in distress, she was just trying to get attention, which I found disgusting.


    Right after Rita finished her sentence, a waiter approached us and took our orders.


    I went ahead and said, "A medium well filet mignon and a ss of orange juice, please.Thank you."


    "I''ll have the same," Rita ordered after I did.


    "All right.Coming right up."


    Then, the waiter took our menus and walked away.


    Not wanting to initiate small talk with Rita, I fixed my gaze outside and watched the city''s bustling


    lunchtime scenery.


    However, Rita did not seem to know how to read a person''s bodynguage.


    "Charles is so considerate.I just wanted to leave the hospital for a bit and go outside to get some fresh


    air, but he refused to let me go without his bodyguards to protect me.He also always tells me to call him


    as soon as I feel ufortable or whenever I need him."


    "That''s nice."


    She was starting to upset me, but I decided to keep my cool.


    I thought about what she said.


    The hospital was far away from here, and she could have picked a restaurant that was nearby.


    Instead, she decided to hop across town to eat at a restaurant near my workce.


    This woman might have painted herself a weakling, but she was a scheming one, and that was the


    worst kind.


    "Scarlett, can you divorce Charles as soon as possible? My health is getting worse and worse, and I''m


    afraid I won''t be able to see the day that Charles and I get married.He''s the man of my dreams, and it''s


    my dying wish to marry him.You''re a kind and considerate person, aren''t you? Please don''t let me


    leave this earth with regret."


    Rita reached out for my hand and squeezed it.


    She shed me a beseeching expression that made my stomach flip.


    At that moment, I thought that for an actress, she had terriblyughable acting skills.


    "Grandpa keeps our marriage certificate.After I get it, I will officially divorce Charles."


    I gently withdrew my hand from her grip, careful not to make sudden movements.


    I did not want us to attract the wrong kind of attention.


    "You didn''t have toe all the way here to persuade me, Rita.Charles and I have talked about it.He''ll


    be all yours soon."


    After that, I spent my entire lunchtime pushing my food around my te.


    Rita''s little guilt trip spoiled my appetite and my mood.


    Charles''s POV:


    Scarlett had been pushing me to get on with the divorcetely, and it upset me.So I decided to spend


    some time with Spencer and David after work to cool off.


    They invited me for dinner tonight at a nearby restaurant, and I agreed without hesitation.


    As soon as we sat down, my eyes darted to the TV on the wall.


    It was showing the program hosted by Scarlett.


    "Charles, isn''t that Scarlett?" David pointed at the TV, looking excited.


    I had known Scarlett to prefer dressing casually andfortably.


    This was one of the rare times that I had seen her in a formal outfit.


    She looked even more stunning, and it was impossible for anyone to keep their eyes off of her.


    "Beautiful girls like Scarlett are popr among men.You don''t know how lucky you are, Charles." David


    picked up his ss and swirled the wine inside.


    He stared at Scarlett on the TV and sighed.


    "Come on, David.Charles only has Rita in his heart.Even though Scarlett is as beautiful as a fairy, he


    won''t really care."


    Spencer put his hand on David''s shoulder and spoke in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    He nced at me from time to time as if he was looking at a fool.They were always like this whenever


    Scarlett became the topic of our conversation.


    I was starting to get sick of it.


    But at the same time, when they stared at Scarlett with so much admiration and adoration, I could not


    help feeling betrayed, like they were coveting something that I owned.Also,tely, whenever someone


    mentioned Scarlett''s name, my mind went in shambles.It was a bit frustrating.


    "But seriously, Charles, don''t you have feelings for Scarlett?" David really could not read social cues at


    all.How did my silence tell him that I wanted to talk about Scarlett?


    "Oh, give it up, David.When a rich old man snags Scarlett, I''m sure Charles will be happy to tell you


    then how he really feels about her." Spencer stopped David from prodding.


    When I heard thatst remark about Scarlett being wooed by a rich old man, I could not keep my


    mouth shut any longer.


    "What did you just say?"


    "I said that Scarlett is a knockout and that there must be a lot of men out there who''d love to keep


    her.Does that bother you? Bro, you''re divorcing her soon.Whether she gets a new boyfriend or


    bes some rich old dude''s mistress, it''ll have nothing to do with you."


    "We grew up together.Even if we don''t end up together, we''re still family." I quickly realized that I


    overreacted, so exined.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I thought I had made a convincing excuse, but Spencer overturned it the next second.


    "Family? When she was abroad studying in thest three years, you didn''t even call her once.Is that


    how you treat your family?"


    I was silenced by his words.


    He was right.


    In the three years that Scarlett was abroad, I never bothered to pick up the phone to call her or fly over


    there to see her.


    I only saw her again when she came home after her graduation.


    After that, the three of us fell silent.


    Spencer started ying on his phone.


    David was afraid that seeing Scarlett on TV would stress me out even more, so he found the remote


    control and put on a different channel.


    But Spencer''sment about Scarlett possibly bing some old rich guy''s mistress lingered in my


    mind and took root in my heart.


    I downed one drink after another to drown my dejection.


    "Hey!"


    After a long time, Spencer waved his phone in front of me, indicating me to look at his chat history.


    I was not interested in it at all.


    I was about to look away, but I caught a glimpse of Scarlett''s Facebook profile picture out of the corner


    of my eye.


    I took Spencer''s phone and was about to click on her updates.


    But when I thought of her fanatic French pursuer, I hesitated.


    Girls liked to post pictures of themselves with their boyfriends.Scarlett would not be an exception,


    would she?


    "What? Don''t you want to see it? If you have no interest in it, give my phone back."


    Seeing that I was hesitating, Spencer reached out his hand to grab his phone.


    I leaned back on my seat to avoid his hand and then directly clicked on Scarlett''s updates.


    I checked the photos in her posts one by one, but I did not find any of the so-called French admirer.


    I only saw some photos of her daily life.


    "When did you two start chatting with each other?"


    I breathed a sigh of relief and gave the phone back to Spencer.


    Only then did I realize that they had been contacting each other privately.


    "It''s none of your business, isn''t it? Besides, you''re not the only one who grew up with Scarlett.She''s


    also my friend, and we''re allowed to talk to each other."


    "You better not let me find out that you''re making a move on her, or I won''t let you go."


    I warned Spencer because he was a yboy who liked to mess with women.I was afraid that he would


    pursue Scarlett and then hurt her like he did with all his past girlfriends.


    "Wow! Wow! I''m so scared!" Spencer said mockingly and continued, "Seriously, man, what the hell is


    wrong with you? You served your wife divorce papers, yet you still keep her on a tight rein.You


    obviously don''t want to let her go.I think you''re in love with her, dude.You either don''t know it yet or you


    already do but don''t want to admit it.As for Rita, you''re just with her because you feel sorry for her."


    "How is that possible?" I asked sardonically.


    But as the words left my lips, I realized that Spencer might be on to something.


    Was he right about me? At this point, I did not even know.

 Chapter 10: Have Dinner Together

    Chapter 10: Have Dinner Together


    Scarlett''s POV:


    After a day''s work, I walked home in the afterglow of the setting sun.I was both physically and mentally


    exhausted.


    All I wanted right now was to go home, take a warm shower, and sleep.


    While I was on my way home, a Bentley pulled over next to me.


    A middle-aged man with a big belly then got out and approached me.


    "Hello, Miss Riley," he greeted with a friendly smile.


    "Hello.Uh...who are you?" I racked my brains to try and figure out who he was.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am.What matters is that you, Miss Riley, are free now.Our boss is inviting you


    to dinner," the man exined.


    I took a look at the ck Bentley in bewilderment.


    The car window was rolled down.


    Inside the car, a handsome man about 30 years old was looking at me with a gentle smile.


    He seemed to be a powerful man and had a strong background.


    I could not help but wonder why he had suddenly came to a small potato like me.


    He must have reasons for doing this.


    "Hello," I greeted back.


    Just as I was about to decline him, I heard a familiar voicee from behind me.


    "Hello, Mr.Walker."


    I turned around and saw Rita and Charles standing a few feet away from me.


    She was wearing a yellow V- neck dress and was holding Charles''s right arm.


    In all honesty, she looked like ady who was happily in love.


    Meanwhile, Charles was wearing a ck suit, which exuded nobility and elegance.


    He had an imposing manner as usual, and his frigid expression seemed as though it was telling


    everyone to stay away from him.


    As I gazed at him, I found that he was also looking at me.


    When I saw him, I did not feel anything, even longing or regret.


    Perhaps it was because I had already given up on him.


    Mr.Walker looked at Rita and Charles.


    "What a coincidence, Miss Lively.I didn''t expect to see you here."


    Judging from his words, he and Rita knew each other very well.


    "Mr.Walker, this is Charles, my fiance.Actually, we were just about to invite Scarlett to dinner.Is that


    okay with you?"


    Although the man seemed reluctant, he answered, "Of course."


    With that, he beckoned the driver to get in the car and drive off.


    I watched in awe as the ck Bentley sped away.


    All I could think about was how unlucky I was to get entangled by these people on my first day of work.


    I just wanted to work hard.


    Why was it so hard? All of a sudden, Rita let go of Charles''s hand and then held mine.


    "Hey, Scarlett! Today is your first day to work, isn''t it? Well, Charles and I wanted to celebrate such a


    wonderful asion.Shall we go now?"


    "No, thanks.I want to go home now.You and Charles can go instead."


    I declined politely while getting rid of her hand.I did not want to see them disy their affection.


    To me, it was offensive to the eye.


    "Scarlett, people ought to eat something.You''re going to eatter anyway.Why not join us now?"


    Rita was still unwilling to give up.


    "No, I-"


    Abner Todd, the department leader in the TV station, walked up to me just as I was about to refuse


    Rita''s invitation yet again.


    "Hey, Scarlett.No wonder I didn''t see you in thepany.You must''ve left in a hurry."


    "I wanted to go home early, so I left as soon as I could¡± I exined with a smile.I did not want to show


    my true emotions so openly in front of other people, especially them.


    "I see." Abner looked at Charles and Rita and added, "Are these your friends?"


    "This is Rita Lively, and this is her fiance, Charles Moore.This is Mr.Abner Todd, a colleague of mine at


    the TV station." I introduced them to each other.


    As soon as I finished speaking, Rita stepped forward and shook hands with Abner.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr.Todd.By the way, did our Scarlett do well in thepany? I hope she didn''t


    cause you any trouble."


    "Actually, Scarlett is an excellent host.Everyone in the department likes her.As soon as she came to


    thepany, she undertook a difficult task on her own.She has been really helpful.How could she


    cause us any trouble?"


    "That''s good to hear.I was worried that she hasn''t settled in thepany yet.Mr.Todd, she''s new in this


    industry and please do forgive her if she makes a mistake in the future."


    Rita was pretending to be worried that I would cause trouble to thepany on my first day.


    How pretentious.


    People who did not know us would think we had a good rtionship.


    "Scarlett, I envy you for having such a caring friend," Abner said to me with a smile.


    All of a sudden, his face lit up as though he had just recalled something.


    "By the way, since today is your first day to work, as the leader of our department, I''d like to invite you


    for a congrattory dinner tonight.Would you like toe?"


    "I appreciate your kindness, but I don¡¯t want to take up your time with your family," I declined politely.


    "There''s nothing to worry about.Besides, I''m single, and I don''t really have any family topany at


    the moment."


    The atmosphere became ambiguous the instant Abner dered that he was single.


    A single man had asked a woman out for dinner.


    What an excellent topic for an after-dinner conversation.


    For sure, rumors that I hooked up with my boss as soon as I came to the TV station would spread like


    wildfire.


    Well, I did not want to get into any trouble, so I would have to turn him down.


    Unfortunately, I could note up with a good excuse to decline his invitation.


    "Scarlett, are you going to eat with us or with him?" Charles unexpectedly asked.


    His tone was domineering, and he sounded as though he was forcing me to quickly make up my mind.


    At that moment, I lowered my eyes and thought hard of how I would decline both sides.


    "If that''s the case, why don''t we just eat together? We all want to celebrate Scarlett''s first day at


    work,anyway¡¯¡¯ Rita suggested with a sly look in her eyes.


    Was this woman ying tricks again? ? Well, it did not matter.


    Whether she was ying tricks or not, I could not say no anymore.


    If I offended the leader of the TV station, I would have a difficult time working there in the future.


    So, in the end, the four of us went to dinner together.


    We went to a high-end restaurant.


    Rita and Charles sat next to each other while Abner and I sat opposite them.


    The sunset outside the French window dyed the surrounding scenery red.


    It was breathtaking.


    Not long after we sat down, Rita took out her phone and showed a picture to me.


    "Scarlett, what do you think of this wedding dress?" she asked, all puffed up.


    I nced at the photo and casually replied, "Not bad."


    "Not bad? It''s too expensive, isn''t it? Honestly, I don''t think it''s worth spending one hundred thousand


    dors on a wedding dress that I can only wear once in my life, " Rita said hesitantly.


    I looked at Charles and reassured her, "As long as you like it, Charles will buy it for you."


    As soon as I said that, he looked at me, not a hint of emotion on his face.


    Rita wrapped her arms around his neck like a snake and kissed him on the cheek.


    "Charles, really? Can I buy this wedding dress?" she asked with puppy eyes.


    Charles nodded at her with a smile.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Rita smiled at me triumphantly in secret.


    My wedding with Charles was small and private.


    On the other hand, Rita''s wedding dress alone cost a hundred thousand dors.


    Of course, she feltpelled to show off in front of me.


    No wonder she was adamant in inviting me to dinner.


    She wanted to rub that into my face.


    The dishes were served a few minutester.


    Abner and I focused on our food and just ignored Rita, who was touchy-feely the entire time.


    Just as I picked up my knife and fork, Abner turned to me and asked, "Scarlett, what do you think of


    your new job?"


    I nodded with a smile.


    "It''s good."


    "If you ever feel at a loss, don''t be shy to ask me for help.I''ll help you anytime; otherwise, others will


    say that I don''t care about my subordinates."


    "I won''t stand on ceremony then," I reassured.


    Abner Todd was a great leader.


    Unlike other bosses, he was not out of touch with his subordinates and was willing to lend a hand.


    Because of this, I immediately got along with him.


    We had a great chat about work during the meal.


    Except for Charles''s murderous eyes, it was an otherwise perfect meal.


    The dinner came to an end after a long while.


    Just as Abner was about to offer me a ride home, Charles stood up and coldly said to me, "Scarlett, I''d


    like to talk to you outside."


    I saw from the corner of my eye that Rita held her phone tighter and was staring daggers at me.


    She must be going crazy.


    I could not me her, though.


    Charles wanted to talk to me in private.


    I guessed she had been suspecting for a long time that we had something to hide from her.


    If Charles did not want to include Rita in the conversation, she would keep suspecting us, and their


    rtionship might end up in peril.


    I did not want to go at first.


    However, I realized that it would make Rita unhappy if I agreed to Charles''s request.


    "Scarlett..."


    Abner called worriedly as he just saw Charles go out with a grim expression on his face.


    I smiled reassuringly at him.


    "Don''t worry.I''ll be back soon."


    Charles was standing under a maple tree outside the restaurant.


    The afterglow of the setting sun fell on him through the leaves, which made him seem more


    mysterious.


    I doubted that anyone could read his thoughts right now.


    His handsome face could captivate any woman.


    No wonder I fell in love with him back then.


    Sadly, he just broke my heart without remorse.


    I stopped a few feet away from him and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Quit your job."


    Charles turned around and looked at me with an intense gaze.


    The look on his face told me that he would not take no for an answer.

 Chapter 11: The Alimony

    Chapter 11: The Alimony


    Scarlett''s POV:


    "What?!" I looked at Charles, appalled.


    "I don''t like your job," he replied curtly without even giving me an exnation.


    He put his hands in his pockets and looked at me as though he were a king looking at his people.


    "No!" I refused straightforwardly.


    "How dare you oppose me?"


    Charles narrowed his eyes and red at me.He then slowly approached me, which sent chills down to


    my back.


    I was frightened by the aura he was giving off that I took a few steps back.


    Unfortunately for me, there happened to be a tree behind me.So when my back hit the tree trunk, there


    was nothing I could do but watch him walk closer to me.


    To my surprise, Charles raised his hand and leaned against the tree trunk, cornering me.The


    atmosphere between us suddenly became ambiguous.Was this what people called ''Kabe-don?''


    "Charles, we''ll be divorced soon.You have no right to impose yourself on me." I could not help but


    clench my hands into fists, and anger rose in my heart.


    Back then, I loved him wholeheartedly, but his mind was upied with another woman.


    Now, when I had agreed to do what they wanted, he started hitting on me.How ironic.What was this


    for? Charles must have noticed that I would not budge, so he sighed and offered, "If you want to work, I


    can arrange another job for you."


    "No! I only like this job, this TV station," I refused with a determined look on my face.


    "I''ll buy it then and make you the boss."


    "Charles, there''s no need for you to do this.We''ll be divorced soon." I was bbergasted by his words.


    "You really won''t do as I say?"


    "I will not, and there''s nothing you can do to convince me otherwise." I turned around to leave.


    Just as Charles opened his mouth to speak, Rita''s voice suddenly came from a distance.


    "Charles, are you two done talking? Mr.Todd has been waiting for a while now.It seems that he has to


    talk to Scarlett about work."


    I was so absorbed in arguing with Charles that I jumped out when I heard Rita''s voice all of a sudden.


    Startled, I unconsciously threw myself into Charles''s arms.


    It was summer now, so I was wearing thin clothes.


    At this moment, I could feel Charles''s warmth through my thin clothes.


    His warm body and cold breath surrounded me.


    It was electrifying, which made me want to get away from him even more.


    "Charles, let''s go.Scarlett and Mr.Todd have to discuss work.We shouldn''t disturb them."


    At that moment, Rita''s face changed the instant she saw I was leaning in Charles''s arms.


    She walked over at an amazing speed and skillfully separated us.


    "Yes, we''re done."


    Charles narrowed his eyes and returned to his usual cold demeanor as if nothing had just happened.


    Abner also came out.


    "Scarlett, have you two finished talking?" I lowered my gaze and nodded.


    "Yes."


    "Let me drive you home."


    For some reason, Abner looked at Charles inquisitively when he spoke.


    As I sat in Abner''s car on the way home, I took my phone out and texted Charles.


    ¡®¡®Let''s not be alone next time.Rita might misunderstand us.¡¯¡¯ I stared at the screen for a few minutes


    and waited for his reply.


    However, it never came.I had no idea if he had seen the message or he just refused to text me back.


    With a sigh, I put my phone back into my bag and forced myself to stop thinking about this matter.


    While I was in deep thought, Abner looked at me and asked, "Is there a problem in your rtionship?"


    "No.It''s just that I''m a little troubled about something recently, but I''m good now." Abner did not delve


    into the topic anymore.


    We arrived at my residence a few momentster.


    Like a gentleman, he bade farewell to me and told me to have a good rest.


    He was so caring to me than Charles ever did.


    Once Abner was gone, I turned around and walked into the vi.


    I then sat on the sofa in the living room and prepared for tomorrow''s work.


    All of a sudden, my phone rang.


    It was Charles.


    What had happened at the restaurant crossed my mind.


    At the thought of this, I decided not to answer the call and just threw my phone aside, ignoring the


    relentless ringtone.


    The phone only stopped ringing after five minutes.


    But then, a Knock sounded at the door.


    Just as I opened it, Charles squeezed in through the gap with a glum expression.


    Like a husband who had been away from home, he looked around the house and checked if there was


    another man here.


    Once he made sure there was not, he breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "Why didn''t you answer your


    phone?"


    "I didn''t hear it ring.I was busy preparing for tomorrow''s work,"


    I lied.I then closed the door and followed him to the living room, where he sat on the sofa.


    Charles nced at the neatly folded drafts on the sofa.


    His face softened a little when he saw that my excuse seemed true.


    He crossed his long legs and looked at me like a boss looking at his subordinates.


    Without a word, he took out a document from his leather bag and handed it to me.


    "I asked mywyer to make changes to the agreement and add a use regarding the alimony."


    "Didn''t you give me this house already?" I asked, perplexed.


    I was not interested in what he had to say.I had known from the very beginning that my marriage with


    him was only a deal.And now, we had already taken what we needed.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    An amicable parting was what everyone wanted for us.


    But now, it seemed that he was giving mepensation for something he had owed me.I must say, it


    waspletely unnecessary.


    "You don''t have to do this.I can support myself." I turned around and sat on the armchair not far from


    him, nning to continue reading the draft.


    "I''m doing this, so you won''t be so hard up after our divorce.Technically, you''ve been my wife, even just


    in name.It will disgrace me if you have to tter your boss to earn a living."


    "In short, you wanted to keep me as your mistress to save face.Shame on you!" I scoffed in disdain.


    Was I, Scarlett Riley, ipetent in his eyes? Did he think that I needed to rely on men to survive?


    "We may be divorcing soon, but you''re still young.Don''t take the wrong path, or you''ll regret it for the


    rest of your life," Charles advised, even though I never asked for it.


    I could not help but clutch the draft in my hand tightly in anger until my knuckles turned white.


    "Charles Moore, have you forgotten that I''m an adult? Stop treating me like a child who knows nothing!"


    "I know you''re an adult, but you''re inexperienced.You don''t know"


    "You''re wrong.I know everything now.Can''t you see? I¡¯m no longer the Scarlett I used to be!" I


    interjected.


    Charles stared at me coldly for rudely interrupting him.


    "Charles, you should go to the hospital and apany Rita instead of worrying about my future in the


    middle of the night.Aren''t you afraid that what you''re doing will drive her mad? After all, no woman can


    ept that her fiance still has an ambiguous rtionship with his ex-wife."


    We would be strangers to each other after the divorce.Why did Charles still want to meddle with my


    life?


    "Oh,e on.I''m discussing an important matter that concerns both of us,"


    Charles reasoned out with a helpless look on his face as though he were coaxing a child.


    "What? I can''t mention Rita? You two are going to get married soon.When people see you in the


    future, even when you''re alone, they''ll ask about your celebrity wife.You should get used to it by


    now.It''s inevitable."


    Charles massaged his forehead with his thumb and index finger.


    He looked as though he was trying his best to hold back his anger.


    I started pushing him to the door.


    But then, he suddenly broke away from me and let out an enraged roar.


    "Can you stop mentioning her?!"


    "If you don''t want me to mention her, then leave.The door is over there." I showed him the way out, my


    eyes red in anger.

 Chapter 12: Sleeping In The Same Bed

    Chapter 12: Sleeping In The Same Bed


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    "Calm down, Scarlett." Charles still tried to persuade me.


    I walked to the door, opened it, and shed him an angry, frustrated look.


    "Okay, I''lle back tomorrow." He sighed and walked toward the door.


    The next moment, thunder pped outside, apanied by a sh of lightning, and a violent flurry of


    rain started pattering against the windows.


    The rainstorm came so suddenly that it caught us both off guard.


    Charles stopped and looked out in the rain.


    I was not sure if I had just imagined it, but I saw a faint smile on his face.


    When I looked closely to confirm, it was gone.


    "I''ll leave after the rain stops.Is that okay?"


    Charles looked at me and asked.


    "Whatever."


    I was finally able to calm down after being so furious.


    Charles went to the bedroom while I headed to the living room and settled on the sofa to continue


    reading my script and recite my lines for work.


    I was still a little riled up, but I tried my best to control my emotions and concentrate.


    However, the rain outside was not helping.


    Lightning shed and thunder rumbled like clockwork.


    The noise made me unable to focus.


    I did not have that many lines, but because of theck of peace and quiet, it was not until ten o''clock in


    the evening that I managed to recite them perfectly.


    After finishing with my lines, I went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    I wanted to have a good night''s sleep so that I would be rested and energetic for tomorrow''s work.


    After getting ready for bed, I went into the bedroom and found Charles curled up on the sofa.


    He was already fast asleep.


    He was covered with a thin blue nket.


    Because of his height, he barely fit in the sofa.


    His legs were halfway bent toward his chest.


    He must feel ufortable sleeping in such a position.


    But it had nothing to do with me.


    I should not care about him anymore.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I crawled under the covers andid down.


    I let my mind wander, and eventually, my eyelids started to grow heavy.


    But before sleep could get to me, I felt someone approach the bed.


    Then, I heard the mattress groan.


    Someone had just climbed into bed beside me.


    I opened my eyes and turned to the person lying next to me.


    "What are you doing?" I pulled the nket up to my chest and red at Charles.


    "Don''t worry.I won''t touch you even if you take off all your clothes."


    Charles sneered and then exined, "The sofa is too cold.I''m going to catch a cold if I sleep on it."


    The night was indeed colder than usual because of the rainstorm, and the thin nket that he was


    using was no help at all.


    When he said that he would not touch me, I believed him.


    Charles was in love with Rita.


    He always had been.He would definitely have no desire for another woman, especially the one his


    family forced him to marry.


    Thinking of this, I felt relieved, so I scooted aside to give him some space.


    But Charles was not satisfied with that.


    As soon as heid down next to me, he grabbed the nket that was tightly wrapped around my body.


    I was okay with us sharing a bed but not a nket.I red at him and pulled the nket back.


    "This is my nket.Can''t you go find another one that you can use?"


    "I don''t have another thick nket.Do you really think that I want to share a nket with you? I just


    don''t have a choice."


    "Then just use the thin one."


    "Why are you picking a fight with me right now? It''s just a nket.Why are you acting like you feel so


    vited?"


    Charles sat up and put the whole nket on him.


    "You..."


    I was so angry with him that I gritted my teeth and tried to grab the nket back, but he was too strong


    for me.


    I was no match for him at all.


    I had no other choice but to give up.


    I sat up and was about to slide out of bed to sleep in another room.


    Unexpectedly, Charles pressed his arm over me and forced me to lie down.


    And then he ordered, "Sleep."


    I reminded him through clenched teeth, "Charles, we''re going to divorce soon.Don''t you think it''s a little


    inappropriate for us to sleep in the same bed?"


    Charles only kept pressing his arm down on me as if he had not heard anything I said.


    Then, he covered us both with the thick nket.


    I turned my head to face him and shot daggers toward him with my eyes.


    He justid there with his eyes closed as if nothing in the world bothered him.Then, he suddenly


    opened his eyes and shed me a triumphant smile.


    I was so pissed off that I considered pping him in the forehead.


    A few momentster, a harsh sound broke the silence.


    Charles''s phone rang.


    It must be Rita.


    She was the only person who would call Charles in the middle of the night.


    For sure she would tell Charles right now that she was in pain, and Charles would rush to the hospital


    to apany her despite the raging storm.


    It had been going on like that for a while, and I had memorized the routine.


    As I expected, Charles jumped out of bed and went to answer his phone.


    I was not able to overhear their conversation.


    He hung up the phone quickly, put on his coat, and left without looking back.


    It all happened as if I was not in the room at all.


    After Charles left, my world became quiet once again.


    The storm outside had stopped, and Iid there with my eyes closed until sleep finally found me and


    whisked me away.


    The next day, I got up early and got ready for work.


    When I was about to leave, I received Alice''s call.


    "Hello, Scarlett.How are you doing?"


    "Hey, Mom.I''m fine.I''m on my way to work now."


    "Can you and Charlese over tonight after work? Your grandfather is back.He wants the whole


    family to have dinner together."


    "Grandpa''s back?"


    "Yes.Can youe to dinner?"


    "Of course."


    I was so excited by Grandpa''s return.


    With him home, the divorce could be put on the agenda.


    Thinking that I could finally force Charles to get on with the divorce, I was in a good mood the whole


    day, and my work went smoothly.


    Abner praised me for being professional.


    He said that at the TV station, I was the host with the most potential.


    After I got off work and ran into him, he even teased, "You''re so capable, Scarlett.I''m afraid I''ll lose my


    position to you soon."


    "Oh, please.I''m thest person you''ll lose your job to."


    Abner and I walked out of the office, talking andughing.


    "Scarlett Riley!" A cold voice called my name.


    I turned around and saw Charles standing at the gate with a livid face.


    I immediately swept my eyes around for any signs of Rita, but she was not with him.


    He obviously came here for me.


    The only reason that Charles woulde here to pick me up was probably that Alice and Christine told


    him to.


    He was unhappy because his family had once again forced him to be a husband to me and leave his


    beloved Rita behind.


    I could understand why he was in such a foul mood.


    "I''ll leave you to your friend then, Scarlett.See you tomorrow."


    Abner quickly said goodbye to me the moment heid eyes on Charles.


    "Okay.See you tomorrow." I waved at him with a smile.


    Before I could put down my hand, Charles had already grabbed my arm and dragged me toward his


    car.


    "What are you doing? Charles!"


    And just like that, my happy, carefree day got spoiled.Charles was getting more and more overbearing,


    and I was pretty sure that he had no right to be.It was not like we were a real married couple.


    "Get in the car!"


    With a long face, Charles yanked the car door open.I turned around and rolled my eyes at him.


    He pushed me into the car and mmed the door shut.


    Then, he marched around the hood and got into the driver''s seat.I chose to keep silent.


    Whatever was making himsh out at me was none of my business.


    Also, it was pointless arguing with him.I was just happy that I would not have to endure him much


    longer.


    Grandpa was back.


    After I got our marriage certificate from him and filed our divorce, I would finally be free.


    I would not take Charles¡¯s mind games anymore.

 Chapter 13: Get The Marriage Certificate

    Chapter 13: Get The Marriage Certificate


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    The atmosphere in the car was depressing, and the expression on Charles''s face was so horribly icy.


    I avoided his gaze the entire time and just looked out the window.


    The surroundings outside blurred past us, showing me how fast he was driving.


    Without really thinking about it, I grabbed on to the handrail on my door.


    Suddenly, the car came to a screeching halt on the side of the road.


    The force threw me so strongly forward that I felt the seat belt bruise my shoulder.


    I screamed and turned to re at Charles.


    "What''s wrong with you? I didn''t ask you to pick me up.You should''ve just stayed with Rita if you


    wanted to.Why couldn''t you leave me out of it?" I said crossly.


    "We''re still married, Scarlett.Why are you already flirting with another man?"


    Charles muttered in a harsh, usatory tone.


    "What?"


    It took me some time to understand what he was talking about, but after a few moments, I finally got


    what he meant.


    I looked him dead in the eye and backfired, "I wasn''t flirting.I was talking to a colleague.Honestly, I''ve


    had enough of your overreactions.We''re as good as broken up.We''re getting a divorce."


    "You know we haven''t gone through the formalities yet" Charles emphasized.


    "What''s the difference? Besides, you''re not in love with me.You''re in love with Rita.It''s pointless for you


    to try and fence me in."


    "It has nothing to do with love.No man wants his wife to talk andugh with other men."


    "Then that''s your problem.I have the right to socialize as I please."


    After saying that, I kept my eyes fixed out the window and ignored Charles''s murderous stares.


    None of us spoke for a while until Charles just gave up and gunned the engine again.


    This time, he drove even faster.


    "If you want your Rita to die without anyone taking care of her, then be my guest and drive your car like


    you stole it," I reminded him sarcastically as I tightened my seat belt.


    Charles shed me a death re, his eyes narrowing into slits.


    After a few heartbeats, he eased off the gas and slowed the car down.


    If I had known that mentioning Rita''s name would stop him from acting like a lunatic, I would have


    uttered it sooner.


    It seemed that Rita was really the only woman who easily affected him.


    When we arrived at the mansion, the butler was at the door to greet us and immediately caught


    Charles''s sour mood.


    He couldn''t help but whisper to me, "Miss Scarlett, is Mr.Charles okay? What''s wrong with him?"


    "He''ll be fine.Let''s just leave him alone." I smiled at the butler.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The butler simply nodded in understanding and turned to close the front door.


    When we entered the living room, the elders cheerfully weed us.I greeted them with a smile.


    "You''re finally here.Wee.Let''s start dinner.You must be hungry after a whole day''s work."


    Michael Moore, Charles''s grandfather, shed me a kind smile like he always did and ushered us to the


    dining room.


    Michael took the seat at the head of the table.


    Charles and I sat down to his right while Alice, Lawrence, and Christine took the seats to his left.


    Soon, dinner was served, and we started eating.


    Like every patriarch in a prominent family, Michael was the most venerable man among the Moores.


    Everybody equally feared and respected him, but he had always been gentle to me, and he honored


    me as much as I honored him.


    Thinking about how Charles''s family had treated me so well over the years, I suddenly got cold feet


    about bringing up the divorce.


    But when I thought about Rita and Charles going shopping for wedding dresses together while Charles


    was still married to me, I managed to summon enough courage to open my mouth.


    "I''m sorry to ask this of you, Grandpa, but I would like to have Charles and I''s marriage certificate,


    please.We''ve decided to get a divorce."


    Everyone stopped and turned to look at me.


    "We can talk about that another day, dear.Let''s just enjoy our family dinner tonight.We haven''t been


    able to sit and have a meal together in along time," Michael replied gently but firmly.


    I could tell from his expression that he wanted to avoid the subject.


    More than Alice and Christinebined, Michael did not want me and Charles to get divorced.


    "Grandpa, I appreciate everything that you and this family have done for me, and I''m not trying to be


    ungrateful or anything.I just want to make this decision on my own." I looked at him with as much


    resolve as I could muster.


    "Scarlett, are you in love with somebody else? You can tell us, honey."


    Seeing that I was determined to get a divorce, Christine looked at me and asked the important


    question.


    "Where is thising from, you two? If there''s anything wrong, you can discuss it with us.Let us help


    you make your marriage work.Don''t act on impulse,"


    Alice added before I could answer."I know that our Charles hasn''t been a great husband to you, but


    marriage is a big deal.You can''t just drop it like a hot potato."


    "Mom, Grandma, I''m not in love with anybody right now.If I were, I would''ve already brought him home


    and introduced him to you.Charles and I have reached a consensus.We will break up amicably."


    The Moore family had been taking care of me since they took me in.


    They protected me like their own flesh and blood.


    I understood that they only wanted to make me stay, but the more they did, the more I did not want to


    hurt them.


    They raised me and gave me a home I could call my own.


    Before them, I was an orphan and alone in the world.


    I owed them my life, and I had always believed that the only way for me to repay them was to give


    them my lifepletely and unconditionally.


    Truth be told, I did not want to let go of Charles, but I did not want to stand in the way of his happiness


    either.


    If Rita was the love of his life, then I would dly leave the picture and let them be happy.


    "Look what you''ve done, Charles! You''ve hurt your wife so much that she wants to leave you!"


    Seeing that I insisted on the divorce, Lawrence growled at his son.Charles only averted his gaze.


    He just sat there and did not say anything.


    "This is our fault.We shouldn''t have forced you two to get married in the first ce," Christine


    muttered.


    "No, Mom.This is my fault.I should''ve taught my son better about treating his wife well,"


    Alice chimed in,forting Christine and giving Charles a stern look.


    The next moment, Charles''s phone rang, making all the heads turn toward him.


    An eerie silence followed.


    Everyone just waited for Charles to pick up his phone.


    Rita really had a knack for calling in the most inconvenient of times.


    I Michael¡¯s serene expression turned into one of indignation.


    He narrowed his eyes at Charles andmanded, "Let''s eat.That phone call can wait."


    "Rita is not in good health.I should be with her, or she will be scared and worried sick,"


    Charles calmly dered as if he was not at all afraid of his grandfather''s possible reaction.


    Then, he picked up his phone and walked out.


    "If you leave right now, young man, don''t bothering back.That woman may be ill, but she''s not in


    immediate danger.All she''s doing is keeping you away from your wife and your family.She''s turning you


    into a puppy dog that she can summon whenever she needsfort.Have you no dignity?"


    Michael said all of that in one single furious breath.


    "Leave him be, Michael.Charles doesn''t know how to cherish the right person, and he will sorely regret


    it soon enough.No need to stress yourself out because of him."


    Christine gently patted her husband on the shoulder and calmed him down.


    I just sat there and kept quiet until I heard Charles''s car speed away.


    After a while, Michael spoke again.


    "Christine, will you please go upstairs and get Charles and Scarlett''s marriage certificate?"


    "What? I thought you wanted to talk about this another day," Christine said in shock.


    "Scarlett is a good girl.We''ve already stolen three years of her life by marrying her to our stupid


    grandson.She deserves to be happy and free, and even if she doesn''t end up with Charles, she''ll


    always be a part of our family."


    "Very well."


    Christine shed me a reluctant look, and then a weak smile curled her lips.


    She slowly rose from her seat and went upstairs to get our marriage certificate.


    Ten minutester, I left the mansion with the piece of paper I hade for.


    I should be ted, but I was not.


    Our elders had been worried about us, and I knew that they never wanted our marriage to crumble like


    this.


    But the inevitability of it all sent all of our worlds into a standstill tonight, and now we had to wait for


    time to take the edge off our sadness and grief.


    As soon as I was left alone with my thoughts again, I wondered if I had made the right decision


    agreeing to divorce my nominal husband.

 Chapter 14: A Sleepless Night

    Chapter 14: A Sleepless Night


    Charles''s POV:


    I called it.


    Whenever I set foot in our family''s mansion, I got unresolved issues thrown at my face and then I


    ended up leaving in the worst of moods.


    There had been no single instance where I had left with a smile.


    I sat on the edge of Rita''s bed and recalled what happened just now.I felt so upset that I considered


    smashing something.


    A few momentster, my phone beeped.It was a message from Scarlett.


    "I''ve got our marriage certificate."


    I had to read the message thrice to make sure that I was not imagining it.It was the most offensive text


    message I had ever received to date.I clicked on the photo that followed the message.


    It was taken on the day of Scarlett and I''s wedding.


    In the photo, we were standing very close to each other.


    While Scarlett had on one of those cute, squinty smiles that she put on whenever she was delighted


    about something, I was frowning like a boy who had been dragged into some activity that he did not


    want to do.


    She must be very happy that day when she married me.


    I gently ran my thumb over her face in the photo and found myself falling in a vortex of mixed feelings.


    How could a cheerful little daisy like Scarlett suddenly turn into a thorny rose? I was not prepared to


    see her so determined to get out of my life.


    "Did you quarrel with your family again?"


    Sensing the negative energy with which I must be bombarding her, Rita opened her eyes and spoke in


    a weak voice.


    "Yes," I replied.


    "I''m sorry.It''s all my fault.I''m the reason you''re always fighting with your family.If it weren''t for me, you''d


    be at peace with them.I''m a burden to you." Rita covered her face with her hands and started sobbing.


    "No.Of course it''s not your fault.Don''t think too much.It''s just that Scarlett asked Grandpa for our


    marriage certificate earlier." I put away my phone and held her hand in mine.


    "Did she get it then?" Her eyes instantly litup.


    "Yes," I answered.


    But the happy and excited look on Rita''s face did not make me feel good at all.


    It only reminded me of the unshakable resolve in Scarlett''s eyes when she asked my grandfather for


    our marriage certificate.


    At that moment, I realized how she would do anything to break away from me.


    I had two women in my life.


    One of them yearned to divorce me while the other was desperate to marry me.


    But what about me? What did I want? I suddenly came to the horrible realization that I had no idea


    what I wanted.


    Everyone else seemed to be sure of their choices while I mindlessly drifted in a sea of mine.


    But I understood that I was at that point where whatever choice I made would not serve my own


    agenda.


    I promised Rita that I would marry her after I divorced Scarlett.


    It was the least I could do for her, to fulfill her dying wish and put a perfect ending to her short life.


    However, it was not a choice that put me in high spirits.


    After Rita fell asleep, I left the hospital and went for a ride.I drove my white Maybach like a drunk,


    heartbroken teenager who felt lost and confused.I cruised around aimlessly for a while.


    Then, I found myself pulling up in front of the vi where Scarlett lived.I rolled down my window and


    stared at the light in her bedroom.


    What was she doing at this time? She must already be asleep with a satisfied smile on her face


    because she finally got our marriage certificate.


    Otherwise, she would not have sent me a message that soon.


    She was overjoyed because it was only a matter of time before she could finally divorce me.


    The idea annoyed me so much that I lit up a cigarette and took a deep drag.


    It was the only way left to help me calm down.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I don''t have to work that morning, so instead of rushing to thepany, I decided I would go to the


    nearby breakfast ce from the vi and grab a bite to eat.


    I was extra cheery because I had finally gotten our marriage certificate.


    A little more time and this would all be over.


    But before I could go far, a familiar white Maybach caught my attention.


    "What are you doing here?"


    I walked over to check on Charles and noticed the pile of cigarette butts scattered beside the car.


    Judging from the number of cigarette butts, I had guessed that he had been sitting there all night.


    I looked at him with wide eyes.


    He was still wearing the clothes he wore yesterday,and the stubble on his face and his bloodshot eyes


    told me that he had not gotten any sleep.


    "I just got here.Those cigarette butts aren''t mine," he exined nonchntly.


    "Okay."


    All I could think about at that moment was that my soon-to-be ex-husband was so excited to divorce


    me that he camped out in his car all night just to drag me to thewyer''s office at first light.


    "Do you mind if I go get some breakfast first before we go to thewyer''s office?" I pointed to the


    breakfast ce not far away.


    I thought he could at least let me eat before formally wrecking our marriage.


    "Get in the car," Charles looked up at me and said firmly.


    I hesitated for a while.He did not really answer my question, so I had no idea if we were getting


    breakfast or heading to thewyer''s office.


    Finally, I gave up and just got in the car.


    As we passed by the breakfast ce, I caught a whiff of the delicious food they served there.


    I looked out the window and saw the owner handing a cup of coffee to a customer.


    Charles did not stop, so I guessed there was no breakfast for me.


    "You always buy breakfast at that ce?" Charles suddenly asked.


    "Yes."


    "Why don¡¯t you just make it yourself?"


    "I don''t know how."


    I was an orphan and then an adopted daughter of the Moore family.


    I grew up in a sheltered household where everything was done for me.


    Life skills were not a priority to learn.


    Charles did not say anything more after that and just focused on driving.


    But he did not take me to thewyer''s office to file our divorce.


    Instead, he took me to his apartment.


    "I thought we''re going to file our divorce right now.Why are we at your ce?" I swept my eyes over the


    luxury apartment district where Charles lived.


    It was so fancy that ordinary people could not afford even the bathrooms here.


    "Let me make you some breakfast first," Charles answered perfunctorily.


    He got out of the car and went to open my door for me.


    I watched his face carefully.


    He seemed to be walking on air today, and once again, it confused me.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Well, maybe he was just feeling as on a high as I was.


    After all, he could finally legally dump me today and marry the woman of his dreams.


    "Is making me breakfast your way of buttering me up before divorcing me?" I asked with a smile.


    "Think whatever you want,"


    Charles replied, a shadow passing over his face.


    I kept silent after that and just followed him into the gatedmunity.


    The valet at the entrance bowed to Charles and greeted him, took his car keys, and went to park the


    car.


    We went up to Charles''s apartment.


    I sat on the sofa while Charles headed to the kitchen and started making breakfast.


    I watched him as he cooked and thought that Rita was a very lucky woman.


    She was going to marry a good man.


    He had an impressive family background and excellent upbringing.


    He was easy to the eyes, and he could cook.


    What more could a woman ask for? No wonder Rita went to great lengths to be with him.


    Before long, Charles was setting the table.


    He made a delicious-looking ham and egg sandwich that smelled divine.


    My mouth instantly watered the moment Iid eyes on it.


    For a moment, I forgot all about the fact that I would no longer be his wife soon.


    That was probably the difference between letting go and not letting go.


    Charles lowered his head and focused on eating his breakfast.


    Then, he suddenly said, "If you really want to work, you cane work in mypany."


    "You want your ex-wife toe work for you? Aren''t you afraid of being the topic of office gossip?"


    I thought we were finally having a peaceful moment, but when Charles brought up the idea of us


    working together in the same office, I almostpletely lost my appetite.


    "I don''t care about that.Just consider it, will you?" Charles looked straight into my eyes.He still looked


    so exhausted.


    I almost felt sorry for him.


    "I like my job, Charles.I appreciate your offer, but I want to stay where I am now.And don''t forget that


    we''re getting divorced soon.I think it''ll be easier for both of us if we stop interfering in each other''s


    affairs as early as now," I exined as calmly as I could.


    "Can you stop bringing up the divorce every chance you get?" Charles put down his sandwich and then


    looked up at me with a sullen expression.


    "Can you stop interfering with my life?"


    I met his gaze.


    I was asking sincerely.


    I was not trying to challenge him.


    Charles averted his eyes and took a deep breath.


    We sat there in silence as the tension that hung above us grew.


    I was not sure what he would do next, but knowing Charles, I was certain that he would not give up


    control without a bloodbath of a fight.


    I was honestly surprised that he had notshed out on me yet.


    But it was obvious that he was desperately holding on to thest slivers of his patience, which I could


    easily snap with the right words and tone.


    Before Charles could do anything, the doorbell rang.


    "Could It be Rita?"


    She was the first person that I thought of.She was the only one who would show up at Charles''s


    apartment at this hour.

 Chapter 15: A Kiss

    Chapter 15: A Kiss


    Scarlett''s POV:


    "Rita is in the hospital." Charles obviously did not intend to open the door.


    The doorbell rang again as if it would never stop unless the door was opened.


    It seemed that the unexpected visitor was a stubborn person.


    If it were not Rita, then who else could it be? Charles turned his head toward the door and frowned.


    He seemed to already know who was standing outside.


    "Okay.I''m not sticking around to find out who that is.I''m going to hide out somewhere." I stood up and


    tried to find a ce to hide.


    Even though Charles and I were only having breakfast and had not done anything that crossed the line,


    I still did not want to cause any trouble.


    Charles looked at me with aplicated look in his eyes.


    Then, he walked toward the door.


    He strode over so fast that I was not able to hide.


    "Hi, Charles."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The first thing Rita did after Charles opened the door was look over his shoulder into the living room.


    She spotted me right away by the dining table.


    They were not married yet, but I was already regarding them as a couple, and I was the outsider who


    should not be in Charles''s apartment at this time of day.


    That was how I felt whenever I was around them.


    Charles stood at the door as if he was blocking Rita''s passage.


    Rita said lightly, "Charles, why are you standing in my way like that? Are you hiding another woman in


    there that you don''t want me to meet?"


    "Only Scarlett is here,"


    Charles said calmly and then moved aside to let Rita in.


    Rita came in and asked me with a smile, "Hello, Scarlett.What are you doing here so early? Is there a


    problem?"


    "Why don''t you ask Charles?"


    Rita was asking a question that she already knew the answer to, and I was not going to fall for it.


    I really could not stand the pretentious air that she put on, so I diverted the question to Charles and let


    him deal with it.


    Charles fixed his eyes on Rita''s white high-heeled shoes and muttered, "We''re discussing going to the


    law firmter to file the divorce."


    "And?" Rita seemed to think of something.


    Then, she turned to me and said in a sickeningly sweet voice, "Scarlett, we have known each other for


    a long time.If you need anything, don''t hesitate to ask me.I will do anything in my power to help you."


    Her tone and bodynguage gave her away.


    She was marking her territory.


    She was telling me not to meet with her future husband behind her back.


    "Thanks for the offer, but I can file my own divorce, thank you very much,"


    I retorted, reining in my annoyance.


    I did not want to stay any longer, so I grabbed my purse and headed for the door.


    When I passed by Rita, she held my hand and shed me her best puppy dog face.


    "I mean it, Scarlett.You''re like family to me, and I''m really sorry you and Charles didn''t work out.But you


    have to understand that love can''t be forced.Love should be mutual in order for it to be real.The more


    you hold on to what''s not meant for you, the more you dy what is.You don¡¯t want to waste your time


    on someone who''s in love with somebody else, do you?"


    "Don''t worry, Rita.After Charles and I divorce, he''s all yours.I''m not going to try and chase after him."


    Rita truly fancied herself a great actress, but I was not in the mood to be in one of her scenes.


    "Oh, sweetie, that''s not what I meant.I truly want you to be happy."


    Rita looked at me as if I were the one who wronged her.


    "Well, thanks.Have a nice life, too." I felt so disgusted that I wanted to throw up.


    "I apologize if I touched a sore spot.I won''t speak of it anymore, but if you need help with anything, my


    door is always open.Please remember that."


    Rita spoke to me as if I were one of her closest friends from way back, but in truth, she was just


    establishing her dominance.


    In Charles''s home, she was the queen, and I was the enemy that she wanted to keep close.


    She was acting like Charles''s dainty little girlfriend, but with the right motivation, she would sink her


    ws into him and chain him to her side.


    She thought that I could not see through her schemes, but I could smell them from a mile away.


    Having had enough of her little show, I marched out of Charles''s apartment and never looked back.


    As I saw myself out, I heard Charles bark at Rita, "Stay here and wait for me toe back."


    It was a stern order that Charles uttered in a voice I had never heard him use before.


    But then again, I did not have to care anymore.I walked to the elevator and waited for it to arrive.


    When I heard footsteps approaching me, I pumped the down button anxiously.


    All I could think about was how much I wanted to get out of there.


    My tolerance for Charles and Rita today had already run out.


    Thanks to my bad luck, Charles caught up with me before the elevator arrived.


    Before he could say anything, I muttered, "I''m going home to get the marriage certificate.


    I forgot to bring it with me."Charles did not say anything for a long time.


    After what felt like an eternity, he finally said, "Rita''s never been here before.I''ve never told her about


    this ce."


    If that were true, then that meant Rita was stalking her own boyfriend, which I found pathetic.


    Then, I remembered that she bumped into me at the restaurant near the TV station on my first day at


    work.


    What if she were following me that day, too? What a crafty woman! She had been shadowing me and


    Charles all along.


    But I did not understand why Charles would keep a secret from Rita.


    Why did he not tell her about this ce when he was supposed to be head-over-heels in love with her


    and was desperate to marry her? I turned around and watched him carefully.


    "The apartment is under your name.It''s written in the agreement," Charles said.


    So that was it? He did not tell Rita about this ce because it belonged to me?


    "Oh, I see."


    So Charles was not trying to keep secrets from Rita after all.


    The next moment, the elevator doors whirred open.


    I was about to walk in when Charles suddenly grabbed my hand.


    He pushed me into the elevator and trapped me in a corner.


    My heart leapt to my throat as he held me by the jaw and crashed his lips into mine.


    He kissed me so deeply that I gasped for air.


    I braced my hands on his chest and tried to push him away, but the more I tried to break free from his


    grasp, the more he pushed his body against mine.


    I kept my eyes wide open, and I watched pain, guilt, and passion twist the fine contours of his face.


    I was practically punching him away, but all my efforts ended up in vain.


    He did not stop until my phone rang.


    He let go of me, caught his breath, and apologized, "I''m so sorry, Scarlett.I couldn''t fight it anymore."


    As my eyes burned with tears, I shoved him away and pped him across the face.


    I pointed a finger at him and screamed, "Screw you, Charles!"


    He was the one who served me with divorce papers my first day back home.


    What the hell was he doing trapping me in an elevator and then kissing me? What did he think of me?


    Some bimbo he could have fun with whenever he grew tired of his sick girlfriend? Before the elevator


    doors closed, Charles stepped out.


    He stood there and looked at me with such a dejected expression.


    I hurriedly wiped my tears away as they fell.


    I closed the elevator doors as Charles ran his fingers through his hair in frustration.


    As the elevator went down, I fished my phone out of my purse and checked my call log.


    Then, I wiped my mouth on the back of my hand.


    I got a missed call from Abner and a text message.


    "It''s raining today.I can pick you up if you need a ride to workter."


    "No, thanks.I can manage." I refused directly.


    Now I nned to get back home, get our marriage certificate, and file for divorce.


    I was done being caught up between Charles and Rita.


    Time to break free.

 Chapter 16: Stand Her Up

    Chapter 16: Stand Her Up


    Charles''s POV:


    I stood in front of the elevator for a long time.


    I could still feel the warmth of Scarlett''s mouth against my lips.


    Kissing her for real felt better than I had imagined.


    I stared nkly at the closed elevator doors and reyed what just happened in my mind over and


    over.


    I was not a man of strong desires.


    Although I had been with Rita for so many years, I had never felt the urge to touch her.


    But it was different with Scarlett.


    I really could not exin it.


    When she pped me after I kissed her, I did not even feel it.


    The pain only registered to me when she started crying.It broke my heart into splinters.


    "Charles?" Rita called from behind me.


    I turned and saw her standing there.


    I averted my gaze.


    I did not want her to suspect anything, and my face would give me away for sure.


    "Let''s go back to the apartment." I walked into the living room with Rita following me closely.


    "I''m so happy that you''re finally getting divorced, Charles.Now my wish will finally be fulfilled before I


    die."


    "Stop cursing yourself, Rita," I backfired without looking at her.


    I felt annoyed.Why did she always have to talk about death?


    "Have you spoken with my doctor? You should know the state of my health better than anyone."


    After she said that, she began to sob.


    In the past, whenever Rita spoke in a weak voice and then started weeping, I immediately took pity on


    her and felt extremelypelled to protect her.


    But one day, I did not know exactly when, I realized that I was getting a little tired of all of it¡ªthe tears,


    the self-pity, and the sadness.


    They all just became too much to take.


    Whenever I had to deal with Rita, my mind automatically flew off to Scarlett, and I was not even sorry.


    "You''re fine.Don''t worry too much.The stress will just get you down." I restrained myself and tried to


    comfort Rita with all the patience I could muster.


    "Charles, am I starting to trouble you too much?" Rita looked at me nervously.


    "No." I walked to the sofa and sat down.


    I massaged my forehead so that I would not have to look her in the eyes.


    "So you and Scarlett will really file for divorce today?"


    Rita walked to me and asked cautiously.


    "Yes."


    "May Ie with you?"


    "Fine."


    Rita, who had been obedient and considerate, was suddenly turning into a paranoid, nitpicking


    girlfriend.


    I could not help frowning.


    Ten minutester, Rita waited at the gate of themunity while I went to the basement to get the car.


    As soon as I got in the car, I called my assistant.


    "Gather all the senior executives.I want to meet with them in ten minutes."


    "Is there a problem, Mr.Moore?"


    Judging from my tone, my assistant probably thought that there was some kind of big incident that


    needed handling.


    Instead of answering her, I hung up the phone.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    At the entrance of thew office, I paced back and forth with our marriage certificate in my hand.


    I nced at my watch from time to time, waiting anxiously for Charles to show up.


    I only had half an hour before my show began.


    If Charles stood me up, then the divorce would be postponed again.


    "What happened? Why is Charles not here yet?"


    After waiting for what felt like forever, I decided to call his assistant to ask what was taking so long.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs.Moore.Mr.Moore just called an urgent meeting.I don''t think he can spare some time to


    see you today."


    Charles''s assistant spoke in a low voice, and I could hear some chatter in the background.


    She probably answered the phone in the middle of the urgent meeting she said Charles suddenly


    convened.


    I hung up the phone and stared at the bustling city scene in front of thew office.I heaved a sigh and


    shook my head.I had no idea how much more dys I could take.


    I just wanted it all to end.I looked at my watch again.I only had fifteen minutes before I had to be at the


    studio for my show.I stared at our marriage certificate and grunted.


    Then, I left thew office and hailed a taxi to work.


    Fifteen minutes should be more than enough time to get me to the station before my program started.


    After I entered the studio, I put all my personal worries aside and focused on my job.


    Per usual, Abner and the director praised me many times for a job well done.


    They said that I was not only excellent at what I do but also had an impressive work ethic.


    After a whole afternoon''s work, I was finally able to clock out and go home.


    It had been sunny all afternoon, but now all of a sudden, it was raining heavily.


    Little bean-sized raindrops fell down violently, pummeling the pavement and releasing the day''s warmth


    into the night air.


    I did not bring an umbre with me, so I just stood at the gate of the TV station and waited for the rain


    to stop.


    A few momentster, I glimpsed a pair of shiny ck shoes beside me, and the dim nearby light was


    blocked by something big and ck.


    It was Abner and his umbre.


    "Come on.I''ll give you a ride home."


    He smiled down at me and offered to drive me home.


    Ever since I joined the TV station as a program host, Abner had been nice to me.


    He always went out of his way to chat me up and ask about my experience so far on the job.


    I did not know whether or not it was just coincidence or something, but I always seemed to run into him.


    At the gate, in the studio, during lunchtime, you name it.


    But I did not mind.


    I feltfortable around him, and he made me feel like an important part of the team.


    "No, it''s okay.I''m just waiting for a taxi," I refused politely.


    "A taxi in this rain? You''re going to be here until morning.Come on.Your ce is on the way anyway.I


    just want to make sure you get home safely."


    As he spoke, he pulled me to his car,pletely ignoring my refusal.


    He kept his umbre above me the entire time, and by the time we were inside his car, he was soaking


    wet on one side.


    I tried to pull him under his own umbre, but before I could seed, I was already on his passenger


    seat and he was on the driver''s seat.


    I took out a tissue from my bag and offered it to Abner to wipe his face, but he declined and insisted


    that he was okay.


    I wanted to help him wipe his face and his arm, but I dismissed the intention.


    There were just the two of us in the car now.


    I could not risk the gesture being misinterpreted by anyone who could have spotted us.


    I did not want to send Abner the wrong message either.


    Soon, Abner gunned the engine and drove out of the gates.


    Then, he started conversing with me about my daily life.


    He seemed worried that I might grow bored of the city and fly back to France.


    When we passed a supermarket, my phone rang.


    It was Christine.


    Abner stopped talking and signaled me to answer the phone.


    I nodded sheepishly at him and picked up.


    "Hello, dear.Are you home yet? Can youe over for dinner tonight? I made your favorite apple pie."


    "Oh, Grandma, that''s very nice of you, but I already had dinner."


    Two days ago, Charles and I almost made Michael faint with anger.I was not exactly in a hurry to see


    him again.


    Thest thing I wanted to do now was upset him.


    I thought I had already done enough when I boldly asked him for Charles and I''s marriage certificate.


    "But I already sent the car to your ce to pick you up, "


    Christine said in a begging tone, which virtually made me feel guiltier than I already was.


    "How could I ever say no to you, Grandma? Okay, I''ming over.Wait for me."


    I had considered making up a more convincing excuse, but in the end, I just gave up and said yes.


    Soon, Abner and I were in front of my house.


    Charles''s car was also there, which struck a nerve in me.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After standing me up at thew firm today, he had the nerve to show up now.


    What an inconsiderate jerk.


    After thanking Abner, I tried to open my door, but it did not budge.


    I looked over at Abner in confusion.


    He looked like he wanted to say something but did not know how to put it into words.


    I just stared at him and waited for him to speak up.


    Finally, he met my gaze and said nervously, "Scarlett, there¡¯s something that I''d like to ask you.Since I


    first saw you at the office, I''ve found you amazing and cool, and I was wondering..."


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    Before Abner could get to his question, we were interrupted by three loud raps on the passenger-side


    window.


    Abner and I looked up at the same time to see who was knocking.


    Charles was standing outside in the rain with a ck umbre.


    There was enough light for me to see the menacing look in his eyes that sent a chill down my spine.


    With a click, the passenger-side door opened, and Charles grabbed my wrist and yanked me out.


    He dragged me out with so much force that I missed a step and he caught me in his arms.


    It all happened in the blink of an eye.


    Next thing I knew, Abner was getting out of the car and into the pouring rain.


    As Charles towed me away, I heard Abner scream, "Will you go out with me, Scarlett?"


    I turned around and stared at him with wide eyes.Did he just ask me out?


    "I like you! Let''s go out!"


    Abner seemed to be concerned that I did not hear him through the heavy rain.


    He rushed over to me and took my hand in his.


    "I just want to make sure that you heard me.May I take you out on a date some time?"

 Chapter 17: Being Forced To Compromise

    Chapter 17: Being Forced To Compromise


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    Abner''s hair was usually slicked back and neatly parted.


    Right now, it was a wet mess.


    I had not had the chance to look at him for a long time until now, and I realized that he was actually


    quite attractive.


    I found it a little funny that I did not notice that until I saw him drenched in the pouring rain.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I struggled to find the right words to say to him.


    Before I could tell Abner my answer, Charles put his coat on me and dragged me away, forcing Abner


    to let go of my hand.


    Charles led me to his car as I kept looking back at Abner.


    Abner stayed on his spot and watched Charles force me into his car.


    The disappointed look on his face made me feel a horrible pang of guilt.


    I had time to give him a decent answer.


    I should have just blurted it out before Charles could tow me away.


    With one hand holding his umbre, Charles opened the car door for me.


    His face darkened even more when he saw me still looking over at Abner.


    "Get in the car, Scarlett."


    I took a look at him, gritted my teeth, and got in the car.


    After turning the ignition and making the engine hum to life, Charles drove away like he was running


    from the police.


    We did not speak the entire trip.


    We just sat there in ufortable silence, which was beginning to be a routine for us.


    Of course Charles''s reaction earlier bothered me, but at the moment, I was more worried about facing


    Abner tomorrow at work after leaving him hanging like that.


    Soon, we arrived at the mansion.


    Charles walked into the house first, and I followed him.


    "Hello, dear."


    As soon as I entered the living room, Christine greeted me warmly, but before she could start a


    conversation with me, Charles grabbed my hand and dragged me upstairs.


    He moved so abruptly that everyone immediately followed us.


    They must have thought that he was going to beat me up or something.


    "Charles, what are you doing? Where are you taking me?"


    "Son, if there''s any problem, just say it.You don''t have to hurt your wife."


    "What are you doing, Charles? Let go of Scarlett!"


    Charles ignored Christine and Alice who were shouting at him from downstairs.


    He shoved me into the upstairs bathroom and kicked the door shut before his mother and grandmother


    could catch up with us.


    He turned on the tap and turned me to face the sink.


    He stood behind me, grabbed my wrists, and put my hands under the running water.


    He rubbed my hands as if he intended to slough the skin off.


    "What are you doing? You''re starting to hurt my hands " I snapped at him, but he did not even slow


    down.


    Was he trying to wash Abner''s touch off my hands? But why? I really did not understand why he even


    cared.


    Our marriage would end soon.


    I would no longer be his wife, and he would no longer be my husband.Why was he still acting like he


    was holding my reins?


    ¡°You''re still my wife.You''re still a married woman.You should behave like one,"


    Charles replied through clenched teeth.


    "All right, enough of this,"


    I muttered and broke free from his grip.


    I turned off the tap, grabbed a clean towel off the rack, and started drying my hands.


    Charles put his hands on his hips and stared me down.


    "You know what, Charles, if you hadn''t stood me up today, you wouldn''t have had to deal with me


    tonight.We would''ve been out of each other''s hair," I said, keeping my voice as level as I could.


    "I didn''t mean to stand you up.I had something urgent to deal with," Charles exined.


    "Something more urgent than our divorce?"


    "Something came up in the office, and I had to take care of it."


    "I don''t believe that.Nothing is more important to you than granting the final wish of Rita''s life."


    With that, Charles instantly stopped talking.


    I pressed, "Well, since you were not free today, how about tomorrow? Or the day after tomorrow? Just


    put a date on it already.You can''t possibly be unavable all the time."


    "Enough, Scarlett!" Charles suddenly yelled.


    His sudden outburst startled me, but I refused to end our conversation without getting a definite


    answer.


    "Just tell me when you''re nning to get this over with, Charles! You want a divorce, don''t you? And I


    already agreed.You''re the one causing all the dys now, and you have the nerve to get angry with


    me? Whatever game you''re trying to y here, I''m not interested.Just set a damn date!"


    I did not bother to rein in my emotions anymore.


    All the waiting and stalling was starting to drive me insane.


    On top of that, I had to deal with Charles''s overreaction to everything and also his attempts to control


    my life.


    I could not take any of it anymore.


    Charles fell silent once again and shed me a pained expression that could have broken my heart if I


    had not been so furious at him.


    My old self would have lowered her voice and consoled him right then and there, but things were


    different now.


    Just because I held a special ce for him in my heart did not mean that he could trash it whenever he


    wanted.


    We were at an impasse.


    Neither of us was willing topromise.


    After a while, just when I was about to give in, he suddenly sighed and said, "Tomorrow.Let''s do it


    tomorrow."


    I breathed a sigh of relief and set the towel on the sink.


    "Thank you,"I muttered.


    Charles was a tough guy to deal with.


    But at the moment, I was just happy to get amitment from him.


    Not uttering another word, Charles turned around and opened the door.


    Christine, Alice, Michael, and Lawrence were standing outside and looking at us with mixed anticipation


    and concern.


    They quickly stepped aside to let Charles pass.


    I kept silent for a while and carefully nned my next words in my head.


    I had no idea if they heard everything Charles and I talked about.


    While Michael and Lawrence turned on their heels and followed Charles, Christine and Alice walked


    into the bathroom and startedforting me.


    "I''m so sorry about Charles, dear.You deserve better."


    "Your grandma is right, honey.You do deserve better.Don''t worry, we will help find you a perfect match."


    Christine and Alice walked me out of the bathroom.


    I forced a smile to assure them that I was all right.


    Charles''s POV:


    I walked out of the bathroom feeling like my head was going to explode.


    Everything Iid eyes on pissed the hell out of me.I went to the balcony to try and calm down.


    "Are you really going through with the divorce?" Grandpa''s voice came from behind me.


    I turned around and saw him walking over to me.My father was right on his heels.


    "Didn''t you hear her earlier? She wants it done already."


    Saying that, I felt like my heart was being wrapped in barbed wire.I thought about Scarlett and I''s


    confrontation in the bathroom just now.


    "And what about you?" Grandpa stood beside me and looked into my eyes.


    "Do you want it? And are you really going to marry that actress once you end your marriage to


    Scarlett?"


    "Grandpa..."


    I did not like the ugly emphasis Grandpa put on the word "actress" to describe Rita.


    He sounded like he was mocking her.


    "Rita doesn''t have much time left."


    "If that''s your decision, then I respect it.But I''m allowed to be worried that Rita''s just manipting


    you.You may be all grown up, Charles, but I''m still your grandfather.I still want the best for you.But if


    you don''t want to heed my warning, then it''s up to you."


    Grandpa heaved a deep sigh, gently patted me on the shoulder, and then left.


    Even though my father just stood there and listened the entire time, I could tell from the look in his eyes


    that he thought the same thing as Grandpa.


    "By the way, Christine and Alice are setting up a blind date for Scarlett."


    Before he disappeared downstairs, Grandpa turned around to leave onest remark.


    ¡°Right."


    It did not surprise me.


    My mother and grandmother had always been obsessed with giving Scarlett the best of everything.


    Since they struck out with me, they of course would restart their quest to find her a husband that she


    deserved.


    "That''s all you have to say to that?" Grandpa prodded, unsatisfied with my reaction.


    I looked up at him and shed him the calmest expression I could muster.


    We locked eyes for a few moments, and then Grandpa sighed, shook his head, and went downstairs.


    My father still did not say anything.


    He just stood there and stared at me, but his gaze was enough to make me feel like the biggest


    disappointment in the family by far.


    After Grandpa and Dad left, I grabbed myptop and locked myself in the study.


    I worked and worked until I was numb andpletely distracted.


    Thest thing I needed right now was to be thinking about Scarlett''s blind date.

 Chapter 18: Have A Fever

    Chapter 18: Have A Fever


    Scarlett''s POV:


    It was pouring outside while we were having dinner.


    Because of this, I could not help but be worried about how I would go home.


    I would rather not take Charles''s car.


    Christine must have sensed my apprehension.


    She looked outside the window and asked with a smile, "Dear Scarlett, would you like to stay for the


    night?"


    "I have work tomorrow, Grandma," I replied with an apologetic smile.


    "It''s okay.I''ll ask the driver to drive you to thepany tomorrow morning, so you won''t bete."


    Charles cast a nce at us.


    Seeing this, Christine red at him and said sharply, "What are you looking at? I don''t care whether


    you want to stay or not.But I hope Scarlett stays with me, even just for the night."


    Christine held my hand and looked at me expectantly.


    "Okay." I could not refuse her, so I just agreed.


    Christine''s face lit up.


    Meanwhile, Alice, Lawrence, and Michael were also delighted.


    Only Charles seemed indifferent.


    He just continued eating and did not even spare us a nce.


    Christine had reserved a room for Charles and me in the mansion.


    But because the two of us were getting a divorce, it was inappropriate for us to sleep together.


    Therefore, Christine decided to arrange the guestroom solely for Charles.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thetter did not say anything when Christine made the arrangement.


    Without a word, he went to the guest room to rest.


    But when everyone was already asleep, he went to my door and knocked.


    As I opened the door, I saw him standing outside in pajamas.


    His pajamas were white with slim blue piping.


    The style was ordinary, but on him, the pajamas looked expensive and custom-fitted.


    I immediately blocked the door and showed no intention of letting him in.


    "What''s up?" I asked crossly.


    Charles pushed the door open and walked straight to the bed.


    "I can''t sleep.There''s a strange smell in the guestroom."


    "I''ll sleep there instead then."


    I walked out of the room as soon as I finished speaking.


    "What do you mean? Do you think that I''m interested in scrawny women like you?" Charles looked me


    up and down as he spoke.


    My blood boiled in anger.


    Me? Scrawny? Humph! I was in good shape! On second thought, I understand what he meant.


    As the saying went, "Beauty is in the eyes of the beholder.¡±


    Besides, how could he be interested in me when he already had someone in his heart? My being


    defensive was unnecessary.


    But in that case, what was the matter with him in the elevator this morning? Could it be that he was


    driven by desire? I eyed Charles with suspicion, and he looked back at me.


    But instead of offering apromise, hey on the bed and upied half of it.


    "Since you insist on staying here, you sleep on the sofa.I''ll sleep on the bed as usual," I said sternly.


    I did not want to make too much noise and wake Christine and the others up.


    But since he would not budge, I decided to let him be.Maybe sleeping on the sofa was not so bad, after


    all.


    "What are you doing? Did I say you could sleep there?" Charles stood up and pulled me to the bedside.


    "Just sleep next to me.Don''t make me tie you up and throw you on the bed."


    I struggled to get out of his grasp, but he was too strong for me.


    He pulled me to the bedside and pushed me onto the bed.I could not hold back my anger anymore.


    "Charles, how dare you do this to me?!" I yelled angrily.


    "Just go to sleep and stop shouting!"


    Charles pulled the quilt over me and held me tightly in his arms, not giving me the chance to leave.


    He had been clear from the very beginning that he would never be interested in me.


    Even so, I did not dare to struggle in his arms in fear of turning him on.


    I justy still for a long time.


    I had no idea what time I had fallen asleep.


    Thest thing I remembered was that he was holding me in his arms.


    The next day.


    The golden ray of sunshine made its way through the bedroom window, and it was dazzling.


    I struggled to open my eyes, only to find that the person next to me when I slept was no longer there


    when I woke up.


    I suddenly remembered that we were supposed to go to thew office today to sign the divorce papers.


    With that, I quickly got up to look for him downstairs.


    Just as I walked to the door, a hoarse voice came from behind.


    "You''re up," Charles said weakly.


    I turned around and saw him on the sofa, curled up in pain.


    Unlike his usual demeanor, he looked pitiful.


    It overturned my impression of him.


    I rushed to his aid and asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m burning with fever."


    "Have you taken medicine already?"


    Charles did not speak and just leaned against the sofa.


    The listless look on his face was enough to answer my question.


    "Hang on.I''ll get you medicine."


    I walked out of the room and asked Christine for antipyretics.


    But before she handed me the medicine bottle, she asked what had happened to Charles first.


    Once I got the bottle, I returned to the room and took two capsules from it.


    "Give me your hand," I ordered to Charles.


    Charles was taken aback for a second but still did as told.


    I could not help but notice how slender and fair his hands were.


    They looked nice, unlike the hands of most men.


    I ced the capsules in his hand.


    But for some reason, Charles only stared at them with a frown.


    "Hurry up and take them.That way, we can go through the divorce procedure without problems," I


    urged.


    "I''ll feel worse if I go out at this time."


    Charles lifted his head and looked at me.


    His flushed face concealed his cold temperament.


    Right now, he looked like a patient who just wanted to be taken care of.


    But instead of feeling sorry, I felt an urge to yell at him.


    Was it because he had been with Rita for a long time that he had learned how to put on act? While I


    was in deep thought, my phone suddenly rang.


    I nced at him and walked to the window to answer the phone.


    Suddenly, Abner''s voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Scarlett, I just passed by your house.Would you like me to give you a ride?" His voice was the same


    as it usually was.


    It seemed that he was unaffected by what had happened yesterday.


    I guessed he had not given up yet.


    "Abner, I appreciate your offer.Unfortunately, I have something important to do today.I won''t go to the


    companyter."


    I declined apologetically.


    All I wanted right now was to get the divorce over with.I could not wait any longer.


    "I see.See you at the TV station then."


    "See you."


    After saying goodbye to Abner, I hung up the phone and watched Charles take medicine.


    But for some reason, he was just staring at the capsules in his hand in a daze.


    "Why haven''t you taken them yet? Don''t tell me that you need to be coaxed like a child first."


    All of a sudden, he looked up at me and asked in a low and icy cold tone, "Are you dating that man?"


    "It''s none of your business.Take the medicine now."


    The truth was, I nned on rejecting Abner.


    It was just that I did not want to tell Charles about it.What did it have to do with him anyway?


    "Of course, it''s my business.As long as we haven''t divorced, we''re still a couple.How can you hook up


    with another man behind my back?! What? Is he better than me?" Charles scoffed.


    "If you really want to know, yes, he is.He''s gentler and more considerate than you," I answered with a


    sneer.


    Well, I only said those words to piss Charles off.


    Would it not be nice if he divorced me out of rage? In a fit of anger, Charles stood up abruptly and


    threw the capsules on the floor.


    "Scarlett, do you want to die?! " he bellowed.


    "I think you''re the one who wants to die.You don''t want to take medicine when you''re clearly sick!" I


    fired back.


    I must be out of my mind.


    We were about to be divorced.


    Why did I still care if he took medicine or not? He was not a pitiful man who needed my care anyway.


    I did not have to be concerned about him.


    From what I saw, he was not that difficult to deal with whenever he was with Rita.


    He must be gentle to her.


    Maybe she was special in his eyes.


    Nevertheless, I did not want to waste my time on him anymore.


    So, without another word, I left for work.


    Just as I arrived at the TV station, Mr.Walker, the man who wanted to ask me out for dinnerst time,


    appeared in front of me again.

 Chapter 19: The Scandal

    Chapter 19: The Scandal


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Mr.Walker''s middle-aged driver got off the car and walked up to me.


    "Good day, Miss Riley.May I have a moment?"


    "Hi.Sure" I replied politely.


    "Are you free at lunchtime? My boss is wondering if he could buy you lunch today?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry.I have an appointment at that time,"


    I directly refused and chanced a nce at the luxury car behind him.


    "What a pity."


    He did not insist.


    "Well, maybe next time then.Have a great day, Miss Riley."


    Then, he turned around and got back in the car.


    I stood at the gate of the TV station and watched as Mr.Walker''s car sped away.


    I did not leave my spot until the car disappeared from my view.


    I took a few deep breaths before heading inside the station.


    I thought the invitations would stop after I refused that man twice.


    But it was just the beginning of a roller coaster ride of dramas.


    I found out that it had started rolling when I ran into one of the studio assistants in the bathroom in the


    afternoon.


    She showed me some photos and news articles on her phone.


    "Scarlett, look! Someone took a photo of you standing next to a luxury car and talking to a man this


    morning.There are manyments that said..."


    The assistant did not finish her sentence.


    Thements must be bad.


    I took her phone and checked the news.


    The headline jumped right at my face.


    "Rookie TV host gets dropped off to work by rich mystery man," the article''s title read.


    I could not help shaking my head.


    Right below the headline, there was a photo of me and Mr.Walker''s driver right by Mr.Walker''s luxury


    car.


    The angle of the camera only captured my profile while the face of the driver was fully shown.


    We were smiling at each other, but it was only because we were having a polite conversation.


    I looked closer at the photo and found that Mr.Walker''s outline through the window was highlighted.


    Reading the article, I discovered that the writer had pointed out that the man I was talking to was the


    driver of the man inside the car, allegedly my rich mystery man.


    The article was released by a well-known news site.


    Theizens would definitely believe it.


    I scrolled through some of thements.


    Most of them were about me being a shameless seductress.


    "How do I get rid of this?"


    I was a public figure now, and stupid gossip like this could tarnish my image and ruin the reputation of


    the TV station I worked for.


    That was thest thing I wanted.


    The assistant looked embarrassed.


    "If you delete this news, won''t you look guilty?"


    "So I''m just supposed to leave it?"


    "Well, people will forget about this soon enough.


    Thousands of things are happening all at once, and social media is always updated with new stuff."


    "I suppose you''re right.Thanks for telling me about this."


    The assistant left the bathroom after that.


    I stared at myself in the mirror and considered my next move.


    I could not believe I was already extremely stressed out.


    But what the assistant said made sense.


    I would be old news by tomorrow.


    There was no point worrying about that presumptuous article, so I took many steadying breaths and


    went back to work.


    At the end of the day, I met with Rita.


    This woman was really starting to get on my nerves.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When I got off work, she was right outside the TV station.


    I did not understand why she could not leave me alone.


    We went to a nearby cafe to talk.We sat in a private area, and as soon as we were settled, she asked


    right away, "Do you know why I came to see you?"


    "To bug me about the divorce.It''s not my fault, you know.Charles cancelled again because he''s sick."


    Since she was so straightforward, I decided to be blunt as well.


    "If you really wanted to divorce Charles, you would''ve already filed for divorce even if he was


    absent.You should be more determined to push through with this, Scarlett.You know, Charles is


    possessive.You are beautiful and young.If you don''t make a move while he''s stalling, he''ll think that


    you''re unwilling to let him go."


    "Why are you pushing me and not him?" I could not believe the gall of this woman to shift the me on


    me.


    "I can''t afford to stress him out.You can.He''s your soon-to-be ex-husband.You don''t have to care about


    his feelings.And don''t you also want this over and done with? We both know that Charles doesn''t, has


    never been, and will never be in love with you.So why are you letting him waste your time? And


    speaking of time, it''s not something that I have much of.I just want to be Mrs.Moore before I bite


    the dust.I''m begging you, Scarlett.Just cut ties with Charles."


    "Thank you so much for making me realize how much time I''m wasting."


    Rita was about to cry, and I could not help feeling amused.Was she so desperate to marry Charles that


    she would beg me like this? It was pathetic.


    "Here.There''s one million dors in this ount.I know you''ve juste home from abroad, and you''re


    starting fresh.I want to help you financially.Consider it a gift."


    To my astonishment, she took out a bank card and set it on the table in front of me.


    "Are you bribing me to expedite my divorce?" I sneered.


    "If that''s how you want to see it, then I can''t do anything about it," Rita replied nonchntly.


    "Do you think I agreed to divorce Charles for money?"


    Mirthlessughter escaped my throat.


    Then, I continued, "Rita, I need you to understand something about me.I''m not stupid.If all I really


    wanted was money, then I would''ve chained Charles to my side and fought you off with a stick."


    "No, Scarlett.Listen to me.I wasn''t trying to humiliate you..."


    "Oh, stop with the acting already! I see you, Rita.I know what you''re trying to do.Don''t pretend to be


    some poor dying woman whose only wish is to marry the love of her life.You''re not all what you seem to


    be.So screw you and your money!"


    Rita always put herself in a weak position to win people''s sympathy and achieve her true goals.I had


    seen enough of those schemes, and I was sick of it.


    "Scarlett..."


    Rita looked at me with wide eyes.


    She obviously was not expecting me to react the way I did.


    I did not want to hear another word from her, so I rose from my seat and left the cafe.


    On my way out, I took out my phone and called Charles.


    "I''m filing without you, Charles."


    Charles picked up, but there was only dead silence on his end of the line.


    I was about to speak again, but he suddenly hung up.


    Reining in my annoyance, I put away my phone and walked out of the cafe into the sidewalk.


    I was surprised to see Mr.Walker''s luxury car again.Had he been waiting for me toe out?


    "Good evening, Miss Riley.Could my boss take you out for dinner and drinks tonight?"


    The driver rolled down his window, poked his head out of the car, and spoke kindly to me.


    "Well, I..."


    I was about to refuse, but then I caught a glimpse of some paparazzi not far away.


    They were taking photos again that I was sure would fuel tomorrow''s rumor mill.


    I thought for a second.


    Charles ignored me just now.


    Maybe the badly titled gossip articles and paparazzi photos would get his attention and make him


    realize how dead serious I was about the divorce.


    I I took a deep breath and smiled.


    "Okay," I agreed.


    The driver looked stunned.


    He probably expected me to decline again, but all the same, he jumped out of the car and opened the


    door for me.

 Chapter 20: Drinking

    Chapter 20: Drinking


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Mr.Walker''s driver took me to a high-end bar not far from the cafe.


    He ushered me inside and led the way to a long corridor of lush private rooms.


    Before long, he stopped in front of one and knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    A deep, attractive male voice called from the inside.


    The driver opened the door and gestured to me to go in.


    I nodded at him and walked into the private room.


    The room was dimly lit, but it exuded a cozy ambiance.


    It was also fair in size.


    Most of the space was taken up byrge, nicely upholstered seats and a small table.


    Mr.Walker was sitting on the sofa and swirling the contents of his ss.


    The rust-colored liquid, which I assumed was whiskey, glinted in the light.


    "Have a seat, please."


    I saw a sh of amazement in his eyes the moment he looked at me.


    He gestured me to take the sofa opposite him.


    "Thank you."


    I sat down.


    Then, he said bluntly, "One million dors a year plus birthday and holiday gifts."


    He spoke as if he was pitching a business proposal.


    My go-to reaction was a tentative chuckle.


    "You''ll have to exin what''s happening here, Mr.Walker.I''m not sure I understand,"I said directly.


    "I watch your show.You look pure."


    He looked at me up and down.


    "But I don''t believe anything I see on a screen.Not right away at least.I had to see it in person


    first.Many stars look pure through a TV set but not all of them really are."


    I was starting to get a sense of what he wanted to happen, and I immediately thought of stopping it


    before it turned into something that could not be undone.


    After a few moments, Mr.Walker began to hesitate.


    He looked at me with scrutinizing eyes as if he was trying to read my every move.


    When he was about to speak again, we heard a bigmotion outside.


    Someone was trying to enter our private room.


    The driver outside tried to stop that person.


    But obviously, he did not seed.


    The door swung open violently, and Spencer, who was a little out of breath, rushed over to me.


    "Scarlett, you''ve got toe with me.You''ve got to stop Charles.He''s drinking himself to death right


    now.¡±


    "What? Where?" I jumped up from the sofa.


    "David and I have been trying to stop him, but he won''t listen.You know how he is.He''s as stubborn as


    a mule.He won''t listen to either of us."


    "Take me to him."


    Spencer and I were only halfway to the door when I suddenly stopped.


    "No.Call Rita.She should be the one to talk to him."


    Charles listened to Rita, not me.


    I could not even get him to take some medications for his fever this morning.


    "But Scarlett..."


    Spencer protested, but I was already walking back to my seat.


    I ignored him until he gave up and left.


    Charles''s POV:


    Earlier this evening, Scarlett phoned me and told me that she was going to file for divorce even without


    me.


    I got so upset that I was able to power through my fever and dragged myself to the bar.


    To my relief, Spencer and David were also there.


    I went through three rounds of shots without blinking, and as soon as I started slurring my words,


    Spencer and David stopped the drinks from pouring in.


    They tried to stop me from drowning my sorrows, but they failed.


    Finally, they decided to call Rita.


    "Charles, you''re burning up.You''re not well.You can''t drink anymore."


    Rita walked over to me, sat down beside me, and grabbed my ss.


    I leaned back on the sofa, shut my eyes, and pinched the bridge of my nose.


    "Hey, Rita, we''ll leave him to you, all right? We''ll just step outside for a bit.Don''t worry.We won''te in


    unless you call us."


    Spencer''s words implied something.


    Did he really think that I would have sex with Rita in such a dirty private room in a bar? I shot Spencer


    a warning look.


    He got it so quickly that he grabbed David''s arm and started dragging him out.


    I started yelling.


    "No! Stay here, both of you!"


    "But we want to give you and Rita some privacy."


    Spencer grinned cheekily at me.


    I wanted to punch him in the face.


    I shed him a menacing look.


    Then, his throat bobbed, and he let go of David''s arm.


    He settled back on his seat.


    "Fine."


    I got a new ss, filled it with wine, and started drinking again.


    "Slow down."


    Spencer and David winced as I downed the contents of my ss.


    They urged Rita with their eyes to stop me.


    Rita reached out and attempted to take away my ss again, but this time, I was able to dodge.


    "Please, Charles.Enough already."


    She reached out for my ss again.


    She did it over and over even if she failed and failed.


    I was starting to get extremely annoyed.


    Suddenly, I was not in the mood to drink anymore.


    I tossed my empty ss to the floor, and it rolled on the carpet.


    "Are you done?" Spencer asked.


    I red at him.


    "Then it''s time to go home.Come on."


    Rita heaved a sigh of relief and held my arm to help me up.


    But I shook off her hand.


    I climbed to my feet and went straight for the door.


    I walked out of our private room and staggered through the corridor.


    Then, I saw Scarlett talking andughing with a man outside another private room.


    I instantly recognized the man she was with.


    It was Mr.Walker who had asked her out before.


    Scarlett looked gorgeous today.


    She was wearing a blue dress, and per usual, she carried herself with dignity and grace.


    She seemed to be enjoying her conversation with Mr.Walker.


    In fact, she wasughing at something that he said.


    I stood there as my heart cracked and rage seethed out of it.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The thought of her dressing up for another man made me want to drag her away from that pompous


    Mr.Walker.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    "Scarlett!"


    Mr.Walker and I were outside of our private room and saying our goodbyes when I heard someone yell


    my name.


    I turned my head and saw Charles standing outside another private room a few feet away.


    The warm light cast terrifying shadows on his gloomy face.


    He looked poised for a fight.


    "Spencer, David, take Rita back to the hospital."


    I kept my eyes fixed on him.


    He spoke to somebody inside the private room, but I did not catch what he said.


    Then, Spencer and David walked out.


    Rita followed suit.


    Charles started speaking to Spencer and David.


    He appeared to be giving them instructions, and then Rita started protesting.


    Charles must be asking his friends to take Rita home because the next second, Rita shed me a


    vicious look.


    Right then, I thought that I had to get out of there.


    Surely, Charles was going to make trouble for me again.


    He was obviously angry for God knew what, and he was ready to take it out on me.


    But I was too slow.


    Next thing I knew, Charles was dragging me by the arm toward the private room he, his friends, and


    Rita had just vacated.


    He mmed the door shut, grabbed my neck, and pinned me against the wall.


    "Charles!" Rita screamed and pounded on the door.


    "Come on, Rita.Let''s go," Spencer coaxed her.


    "No! I''m not leaving here until theye out!"


    Rita half -sobbed.


    "Take her away, Spencer!"


    Charles shouted.


    I gasped as I tried to pry Charles''s strong hand from my neck.


    I felt like I was trying to bend a steel pipe with my bare hands.


    "What the hell are you doing, Charles? Let go of me!"


    I struggled to finish my sentence.


    "All this time, I thought highly of you, Scarlett.But maybe I shouldn''t have.What are you doing having


    drinks with an old man? Are you hoping to get some new sexual experience or something?"


    What was he talking about? Mr.Walker was only around thirty years old.


    He was not old at all.


    And even if he was and I was trying to sleep with him, what did Charles care? The reason I agreed to


    see Mr.Walker was that Charles was being difficult with the divorce.


    "It''s none of your business!"


    "I''m still your husband.If you want sex, just ask me for it.Don''t be so depraved that you''re willing to


    hook up with a disgusting geezer."


    The anger in Charles''s eyes was unlike anything I had ever seen before.


    He tightened his grip around my neck, and I dug my nails in his hand, but he did not seem to notice.


    "I don''t want anything from you."


    "Okay.So Pierre wasn''t enough, huh? Now you want some older lover? Why are you acting like you''re


    running out of men to sleep with?"


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    "It has everything to do with me! Grandpa is not in good health.Do you think your scandalous private


    life will help him sleep well at night? What do you want, Scarlett? Do you want many different men? I''ll


    give them to you! How about Spencer and David? Would you like to sleep with them, too? Fine! Go!


    Have at them!"


    "Don''t talk to me like I''m the one acting out since the beginning.You''re the one who asked me for a


    divorce.Why can''t you just man up and make it happen?"

 Chapter 21: Fainting

    Chapter 21: Fainting


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Charles finally loosened his grip.


    "Grandma and Grandpa''s health is declining because of what''s happening between us.It''s not my


    intention to postpone our divorce," he exined in a low voice.


    My knees buckled, and I felt my body copse as he finally let go of me.


    I slid down the door and unconsciously touched my painful neck while coughing relentlessly.


    "You can pretend to be with Spencer.If Grandpa and Grandma see that you''re happy, they won''t be


    worried about our divorce."


    My brain was still muddy because of theck of oxygen.


    I did not answer him as I was appalled about what he had just done.


    However, something suddenly urred to me.


    Every time I went to the Moore family''s mansion, Michael and Christine would treat me warmly.


    I felt a pang in my heart at the thought of this.


    The two old couple had been treating me as their own granddaughter ever since I lost my parents.


    If something happened to them because of me, I would not be able to expiate my guilt, even if I died a


    hundred times.


    "Spencer grew up with me.I know him very well.He''s better than those men you''ve met outside,"


    Charles stated, his voice gentle and pleasant for some reason.


    "Are you saying that I can divorce you as long as I listen to you?" I asked inquisitively while looking into


    his eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    My neck felt less painful now than it was a while ago.


    "Be with Spencer for a while.We''ll finalize our divorce once Grandpa and Grandma are no longer


    worried."


    Charles saw the eagerness in his eyes.


    He nced at me with an inexplicable look on his face and then looked away.


    "Fine.I''ll do as you say," I answered.


    "Spencer will pick you up after work from tomorrow."


    "Okay."


    We had finally reached a consensus.


    With that, I stood up to leave, but my legs were too weak.


    Charles reached out his hand to help me.


    I took it, but the next second, we fell to the floor together.


    His body pressed against mine.


    I could feel his warm body through my thin clothes.


    Even his breath was hot.


    He was still burning with fever.


    With all my remaining strength, I pushed him as hard as I could.


    "Charles, what-what are you doing?"


    "Hmm..."


    Charles looked at me with dazed eyes.


    To my surprise, he angled my head and kissed me.


    He pressed his soft lips onto mine, and his hot tongue made its way into my mouth.


    He was very gentle yet overwhelming.


    One second ago, he tried to kill me.


    But now, he was kissing me fervently.


    However, the only thing I could feel was anger.


    Charles''s lips kept moving, gently sucking mine. however, did not resist, nor did I kiss him back.


    I knew that when a man kissed a woman, getting no reaction was humiliating.


    It was only after a moment that Charles realized what I had been doing.


    He heaved a heavy sigh and got up.


    "Let me drive you home," he offered.


    I leaned against the door and tried my best to stand up.


    I could still feel his warmth on my lips, but I did not feel anything towards him, even lust.


    I had made up my mind that we should no longer be entangled with one another.


    Charles and I would never have a future, after all.


    Without a word, I opened the door and left.


    Charles followed me shortly.


    I walked to the elevator and waited for the doors to open.


    While doing so, he suddenly draped his coat on my shoulders.


    "Don''t wear revealing clothes again," he advised.


    Charles was right next to me.


    After putting on his coat, his smell became stronger and overpowering.


    In all honesty, I found it upsetting more thanforting.


    I could not help but clutch the hem of my clothes in dismay and forced myself not to turn around to look


    at him.


    We did not say a word on our way back, let alone mention the kiss.


    Ironically, Charles was in a better mood.


    He even drove slowly on purpose to appreciate the scenery outside the window.


    The skyscrapers glinted in the light.


    It was breathtaking.


    It seemed that the world had never changed because of mishaps.


    Only people did.


    We arrived at the destination not long after.


    Charles parked the car at the gate of themunity.


    I immediately unfastened the seatbelt to get away from him as soon as I could.


    Unfortunately, it was stuck.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you want to get off?" Charles asked teasingly.


    "It''s stuck," I curtly answered.


    "Really? Let me have a look at it." Charles leaned over to check the seatbelt.


    His face was inches away from mine that I felt his warm breath on my face.


    It made my heart flutter in my chest.It was a little disconcerting, so I stopped him at once.


    "I can do it myself."


    I impatiently tried to unfasten my seatbelt, only to end up touching his hand.I fell stunned.


    His fever had gotten worse.


    Crack.


    The seatbelt was finally unfastened while I was in a daze.


    Charles raised his head to look at me.


    We were so close that I could even see my reflection in his eyes.


    Charles smiled at me.


    "It''s alright now."


    "Okay."


    It was only then that I came to my senses.


    I quickly opened the door and got out of the car.


    I wanted to get out of his sight as fast as I could.


    After taking a few steps, I realized that I was still wearing his coat.


    Although I did not want to see him anymore, I had no choice but toe back.


    I handed his coat through the window and said, "Here''s your coat.Remember to take medicine once


    you get home.You''re burning with fever."


    Charles took the coat from me and answered in an unusually tender tone, "I will.Good night."


    I stood there in a daze until he drove away.


    After Charles got angry at me and kissed me at the bar, he became kind and considerate.


    He introduced Spencer to me, but at the same time, entangled himself with me.


    He was confusing.


    It was impossible to see through him.


    But here I was, foolishly trying toprehend him.


    ¡®Scarlett, could you stop being weak? Don''t fall into his trap! You two are going to divorce soon.


    He doesn''t belong to you.


    He belongs to someone else!¡¯ I shook my head and walked home.


    I tried my best to calm down and not get carried away by Charles''s advances.


    I did not go into themunity until I was no longer affected by him.


    The next day.


    I checked my phone the moment I got up.


    I found that there was no news about me.


    Even the previous ones were gone.


    Could it be that Charles had taken care of it? He deleted the news in fear that his grandparents would


    be anxious when they saw it? While I was in deep thought, a knock sounded at the door.


    I opened the door and saw Rita holding two food bags in her hand.


    "Hey, Scarlett! Well, I was worried that you hadn''t had breakfast yet, so I bought you some on the way


    here."


    Rita waved the food bags and smiled brightly as if she really came here out of concern.


    "Come in."


    I took a step back and let her in.


    I could not help but take a look at the logo on the bags in her hand.


    They did note from the breakfast shop I was familiar with.


    They looked expensive.


    "Wait for me.I''m going to set the table.You go wash up first and get ready for breakfast."


    Rita put the takeaways on the table and went to the kitchen.


    The moment she came in, she acted as though this was her home.


    I was not a neat freak.


    Still, I was unhappy because the person I hated the most touched my things without even bothering to


    ask.


    I stood by the table and watched as Rita put the food on the te.


    She made it into a heart-shaped pattern.


    It was pretty, but it made me lose my appetite.


    "Scarlett, I''m so sorry for what happenedst night.The doctor said that my illness was getting


    worse.Charles must''ve been hurt by the news, so he did that to you.Please forgive him."


    Rita put a fork on the te in front of me and looked at me expectantly.


    I stared back at her coldly and asked, "What did he do to me?"


    Her words made me ufortable.


    "I should be the one who''s asking that question.What happened to you twost night? Did he hurt


    you?"


    Rita asked, her eyes wide open in curiosity.Her affectation disgusted me.


    "You''d better ask Charles that."


    I checked the time on my watch and expressed my impatience.


    "Forget it.Let''s just eat, shall we?"


    Rita pointed to a chair and beckoned me to sit down.


    "I''m afraid I have to go to work now.If you don''t have anything else to say, you can go back to the


    hospital."


    I did not want to sit down and eat the breakfast she had bought, so I just drove her away.


    I could no longer stand her pretension.


    "I won''t hold you up then.Your work is more important."


    Rita looked at the breakfast on the table and sighed heavily.


    With a pitiful look on her face, she walked towards the door.


    All of a sudden, she stopped in her tracks as though she remembered something.


    Sure enough, she turned around and said, "Mr.Walker is an excellent man.I can see that he likes you


    very much.If you want to have someone who''ll take care of you here, he¡¯s your best choice."


    I did not say anything in response and just looked at her, wondering what else she would say next.


    Knowing her, she must have a reason why she hade all the way here.


    "The only problem with him is that a lot of women have been involved with him.I heard that many stars


    used to be his lovers.Don''t worry.He''s generous and treats women well,"


    Rita advised as if she knew Mr.Walker very well.


    I crossed my arms and asked crossly, "Rita, what are you doing? Are you worried about my love life?"


    "I''m not..."


    Rita immediately opened her mouth to exin herself.But before she could finish her words, she


    fainted.

 Chapter 22: Pretend To Be InA Relationship

    Chapter 22: Pretend To Be InA Rtionship


    Charles''s POV:


    Scarlett phoned me and told me that Rita fainted and was now in the hospital.


    I canceled all my meetings at work and rushed over there.


    As soon as I walked into the room, Rita began exining what happened, and she spoke as if she was


    afraid that I was going to me Scarlett.


    "Charles, please don''t be angry with Scarlett.She didn''t mean it."


    Scarlett was standing by Rita¡¯s bed with her arms crossed over her chest.She narrowed her eyes at


    Rita.


    "She doesn''t know how serious my condition is.Otherwise, she wouldn''t have done what she


    did.Please don''t me her.She already regrets what happened."


    "What are you talking about, Rita? I didn''t do anything.You lost consciousness.Why are you talking like


    I made you faint or something? Get your story straight," Scarlett snapped.


    "Why are you yelling at me? I''m defending you from Charles..."


    Rita started sobbing.


    Scarlett rolled her eyes and turned to me.


    "Can you believe this woman?"


    I did not say anything because I had no idea which of them was telling the truth.


    Rita cried even more bitterly.


    Scarlett looked at me with disappointment.


    "Look, it doesn''t matter whether you believe me or not, but you have to make it clear to her right now


    that you''re the one dying the divorce."


    "Do you think I don''t want a divorce? I''m just worried about what it will do to Grandma and Grandpa."


    My patience finally ran out.


    I just did not like it when Scarlett was being aggressive like this.


    "Okay, I know what I should do now.I''ll go out with Spencer so that Grandma and Grandpa can


    rx.And please keep your woman away from me.I can''t have her messing with me while I''m trying to


    live in peace."


    Scarlett''s eyes were full of disappointment and contempt, and she spoke with the kind of finality that I


    had never heard in her voice before.


    I watched her leave as I swallowed the words I meant to say.


    She walked away without looking back.


    I stayed with Rita in the hospital for a while and then went home.


    To be honest, I did not believe that Scarlett would harm Rita.


    She was not that kind of person.


    More importantly, she had no motivation.


    She wanted to move things along with our divorce.


    She wanted me out of her life as soon as possible.


    Why would she bother making things difficult for Rita if she did not want me? But if Scarlet did not do


    anything, then it meant that Rita was lying.


    After thinking it over, I decided to ask my assistant, Danny, to investigate it.


    "Go check what Rita has been up totely.Remember not to miss anything."


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Because of what happened to Rita this morning, I was a little distracted all day long at work.


    My colleagues kept asking me if I was okay.


    I could only nod sheepishly and force a smile to assure them that I was all right.


    I struggled to keep a light air and concentrate at work, but I managed.


    Finally, the day ended, and I decided to go out after work with my colleagues to unwind.


    As soon as we walked out of the building, a white BMW pulled up in front of us.


    "Hey, Scarlett!"


    The driver-side window rolled down, revealing Spencer''s handsome, smiling face.


    Upon seeing Spencer, my colleagues immediately whispered and giggled among themselves.


    "Is he your friend, Scarlett? He''s cute!"


    "Oh, Scarlett! Why are you constantly surrounded by hot, rich men?"


    I just smiled and did not say anything.


    Charles proposed yesterday that I should date Spencer.


    Now Spencer was here.


    Obviously, he hade to fulfill one of the most basic obligations of a boyfriend¡ªto pick up his


    girlfriend from work.


    What was next? Were we going to start behaving like a real couple? To do something that lovers would


    do?


    "Come on.Get in the car."


    Spencer got off the car, walked around the hood, and opened the passenger- side door for me like a


    true gentleman.


    He even covered my head with his hand to prevent me from bumping into the roof of the car.


    "I have to go, guys.I''ll join you for drinks next time.See you tomorrow," I said to my colleagues.


    "See you tomorrow."


    They waved at me as Spencer drove away.


    I settled in my seat and fastened my seat belt.


    Although I had known Spencer since I was a child, I still felt a bit ufortable being alone with him,


    and it did not help that we were supposed to be dating now.


    I just sat there quietly and kept my face neutral.


    "Let''s go shopping first, okay?"


    Spencer turned to look at me and beamed.


    "Okay.Whatever you want."


    I decided to go along with what he wanted to do.


    "We''ll buy some clothes and then meet Christer for dinner."


    "Sure."


    "Good girl."


    Spencer flicked my chin with his finger and spoke in a doting tone as if he was coaxing a child.


    I was not used to being intimate with him, so without really thinking about it, I dodged his touch and had


    a mini heart attack when I saw Charles sitting quietly in the back seat and watching us with cold eyes.


    I gasped and put a hand over my chest.


    "Oh, yeah.Charles wanted toe along to monitor us like a glorified chaperone.Just pretend he isn''t


    there,"


    Spencer chuckled and reached for my hair.


    I was going to avoid his touch again, but knowing that Charles was watching, I decided otherwise.I let


    Spencer hold my head as he drove.


    "Okay,"


    I smiled and nodded.


    Soon, we arrived at the boutique.


    As soon as we entered the shop, the saleswoman shut the door and hung a closed sign on it.


    Judging from her skilled movements and professional demeanor, I could say that this was not the first


    time that she catered to a couple of filthy rich VIP shoppers.


    "Surprised? Get used to it.You''re my girlfriend now, and from now on, you''ll only be treated like a


    queen," Spencer said as he twined his fingers with mine.


    Spencer was not as wealthy as Charles, but both of them ran in the same circles.


    Surely, every upscale shop in the city was willing to treat either of them and theirpanions like


    royalty.


    With a livid face, Charles followed us into the store.


    "Sirs, miss, this way, please."


    The saleswoman shed us a weing smile and ushered us in.


    "I want to see all the pieces from yourtest collection, please," Spencer requested gracefully.


    The saleswoman bowed slightly, left, and then returned with all the clothes Spencer asked for.


    "Here you go, sir.These are new.In fact, we haven''t gotten around to putting them on disy yet."


    Spencer nodded and began to look at the clothes one by one.


    I caught a glimpse of some of the price tags.


    The lowest I saw by far was around forty thousand dors.


    "Try this one on, Scarlett."


    Spencer picked a white dress off the rack the saleswoman brought and asked me to try it on.


    I hesitated at first, but seeing the bitter look on Charles''s face, I took the dress, smiled at Spencer, and


    headed to the fitting rooms.


    I could not let Charles see through my uneasiness.


    I had to pretend to be happy andfortable.


    Otherwise, he would just have more reasons to dy our divorce.


    In fairness, I liked the style of the dress, and the fabric felt good against my skin.


    It fit me perfectly from my shoulders down to my knees, and it entuated my body shape.


    I thought I looked sexy.


    I had to admit that Spencer had very good eye and taste in fashion.


    I stood in front of the mirror and stared at my reflection.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Just then, I overheard Spencer and Charles talking outside.

 Chapter 23: In A Mess

    Chapter 23: In A Mess


    Scarlett''s POV:


    "Charles, are you sure about that? Are you really going to let me date Scarlett?" Spencer asked


    excitedly.


    "Yes" Charles answered firmly.


    "Then you''d better remember that I''m a man with needs.Scarlett is beautiful.If something happens


    between us, I hope you won''t regret your decision"


    "I have told you that you two will just pretend to be in a rtionship! You''re not allowed to touch her!"


    "If I date a girl but never touch her, then what''s the point of dating her? For killing time?"


    "Cut the crap.I''m telling you, don''t you darey a finger on her!" Charles warned.


    He was stubborn and did not want to reason with Spencer, and thetter sounded displeased.


    At that very moment, I walked out of the fitting room.


    Spencer turned to look at me.


    "Beautiful" he eximed.


    He walked over, circled around me, and then looked at me from head to toe.


    "I won''t dare to take you out wearing like this, or else other men will try to steal you from me"


    Hispliment was an exaggeration, but I let him be.I did not say anything in response.


    Instead, I just lowered my head and avoided eye contact with Charles.


    He showed up uninvited, but his face was frigid as though he did not want to be here.


    What the hell was his problem? Spencer bought the dress for me.


    As he handed his card to the saleswoman for payment, I whispered in his ear, "I''ll pay you back when I


    get my sry"


    Truth be told, I was grateful that Spencer was willing to put on an act with me.


    He had been so kind to me from the very beginning, so I would rather not spend his money.


    It was too much.


    As for his conversation with Charles, I just shrugged it off.


    The reason why I had decided to divorce Charles was that I wanted to stay away from him.


    In this case, how could I really be with his friend? Once we walked out of the boutique, we headed to


    the restaurant Christine had suggested.


    At the dinner table, Spencer put one hand on my shoulder and assured the olddy, "Christine, I like


    Scarlett very much.You can rest assured that I will make her happy"


    "You''re so reliable" Christine remarked.


    She then nced at Charles, and her face suddenly changed.


    "Unlike someone here who only loves that dying bitch" she scoffed.


    Charles did not respond.


    All his attention was on the steak on his te, and it seemed that he could not be bothered.


    "Thank you, Christine"


    Spencer took my te and began cutting my steak like a true gentleman.


    He gently pushed it in front of me once he was done.


    Just as I was about to eat, Charles snatched the knife and fork in my hands and threw them into the


    trash can.I Seeing that we were appalled by what he had just done, he exined, "They''re dirty"


    "Are you crazy?! How could they be dirty?" Spencer asked with apparent annoyance.


    "You took them" Charles retorted without even lifting his gaze.


    Spencer was too angry to say a word, and I, too, was speechless.


    Why was Charles making trouble for no reason? Could it be that he was trying to catch our attention? If


    Spencer did not take my knife and fork, how could he cut the steak for me? Christine could not stand it


    anymore.


    She rolled her eyes at Charles and said to Spencer and me, "Leave him alone.He''s out of his mind"


    She then called the waiter and asked for a new set of cutlery for me.


    If it were someone else, Charles would have been furious.


    However, Christine was his grandmother.


    He had no choice but to hold back his temper.


    I began to eat once I had a new set of cutlery.


    While I was eating, I saw a dish being ced near my hand.


    I looked up and found that it was Charles who pushed it to me.


    "Your favorite food" Charles said with a straight face.


    "Sorry, I don''t like it anymore" I pushed the dish back to him regardless of his sullen face.


    We finished dinner not long after.


    While we were walking out of the restaurant, Christine asked me something about my work.


    Of course, I did not want her to worry, so I told her something interesting about my new job.


    Christine was pleased.


    She said she would like to have dinner with Spencer and me again.


    But then, she looked at Charles with a scowl and added, "As for someone here, don''te.You spoil


    the fun"


    Charles was in a bad mood during the dinner.


    But when he heard Christine''s words, his face became gloomier.


    All of a sudden, he grabbed my hand and dragged me into his car.


    "Spencer, drive Grandma home" he hurriedly said before getting into the car.


    "Charles, what the hell are you doing?!" Spencer bellowed.


    He took a step forward to try and stop Charles, but thetter had already closed the door.


    Even Christine was infuriated.


    She stood by the car window and shouted, "Charles, what''s gotten into you?! Why are you getting in


    between a couple for no reason?"


    "Go"


    Charles ordered the driver without even looking at his grandmother.


    The car sped away at once.


    There was nothing I could do but wave goodbye to the two who were left behind.


    Once they werepletely out of our sight, Charles massaged his forehead with his thumb and index


    finger and cautioned, "Don''t get too close to Spencer.He''s not a good person"


    I could not help but sneer upon hearing his words.


    "They''re right.You really are insane.Weren''t you the one who introduced him to me? You said it would


    set Grandma''s mind at rest.But now, you''re telling me that he''s not a good man? What the fuck is


    wrong with you?! "


    I rolled my eyes in disdain.I did not know what to do with him anymore.


    "He''s a good friend to me of course.But you...you''re a woman.He has other intentions to you"


    Charles sighed heavily as though he now regretted his decision.


    "Don''t we all? Everyone has some things in mind when they''re in a rtionship.You know what? I think


    you''re reading too much into it.Didn''t you say that Grandma and Grandpa will only rest assured when


    she sees that I''m happy with Spencer? You saw with your own eyes that Grandma likes Spencer for


    me"? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Charles did not say anything, but the air about him turned cold and terrifying.


    "By the way, don''t try to be the third wheel again.I''ll try to get along well with Spencer, and I don''t want


    you to get between us" I added.


    Wrong move.


    As soon as I finished speaking, Charles leaned over and kissed me fervently.


    I put my hands on his chest and tried pushing him away with all my strength.


    However, he grabbed my body, rendering me unable to move.


    "Hmm!" I groaned in protest.


    He did not let go of me, and his lips continued pressing against mine for a long while.


    Our bodies were so close to each other.


    I must admit, my heart skipped a beat, and I felt a little exhrated.


    I had no idea how long the kiss went on.


    Time seemed to slow down.


    It was only when we had run out of breath did he let go of me.


    We panted and gasped for air.


    I did not want him to see that my face was red and warm to touch, so I lowered my head and averted


    my gaze.


    Once I got ahold of myself, I shouted, "Stop the car!"


    My mind was in a mess, but I knew I could not stay with Charles in the car any longer.


    It was only then that I found that the partition of the car was raised.


    The driver must have no idea what had happened in the backseat just now.


    The car came to a halt.


    I jumped out as fast as I could and ran home without looking back.


    I touched my lips, and the scene of our kiss reyed in my mind.


    I had mixed feelings.


    I did not know how to describe them.


    Even when I got home, I could still feel Charles''s breath on my lips.


    I shook my head and tried to forget what had happened in the car.


    But at that moment, I happened to see Charles''s car outside.


    Did he follow me? Why did hee here again? Shouldn''t he be with his beloved woman in the


    hospital?

 Chapter 24: Stay Overnight Again

    Chapter 24: Stay Overnight Again


    Scarlett''s POV:


    When the doorbell rang, my first thought was that the person outside the door was Charles.


    But when I opened the door, the door opposite to mine opened almost at the same time.


    A handsome man walked out of the room and warmly hugged the woman who had just arrived.


    The woman noticed that I was standing there and looking at them, so she gently pushed the man and


    smiled at me awkwardly.


    "Sorry.I rang the wrong doorbell"


    I forced a smile and replied, "It''s okay"


    With that, I closed the door and leaned my back against it in a daze.


    It was a good thing that it was not Charles.


    That meant I would have a peaceful night.


    To my surprise, the doorbell rang again.


    Could it be him this time? With my fingers clenched, I opened the door.


    At that moment, Charles''s tall figure came into my sight.


    He entered my home as if it was his own and went to the living room.


    I closed the door and nervously followed him.


    Charles sat on the sofa and looked up at me.


    "You left your new dress at my car.You can go to my ce and get it some other day"


    "Got it" I replied while eyeing him warily.


    Did hee all the way here just to tell me that? I doubted it.Besides, why couldn''t he just bring the


    dress to me with him?


    "Why are you still standing there? Shouldn''t you make coffee for your guest?"


    Charles reminded me as he saw that I was just standing there and staring at him.


    I did not have a habit of drinking coffee at night.


    But I must admit, I liked making coffee at home.


    "Hang on"


    Just as he had requested, I went to the kitchen and made him a cup of coffee.


    I had just dried the mug and was about to pour coffee when I noticed that Charles was standing behind


    me.


    How long had he been standing there? Startled, I gasped sharply and took a step back.


    Unfortunately for me, I tripped on my slippers and lost bnce.


    I would have fallen backward and spilled coffee all over me.


    Fortunately, Charles reached out and held my waist just in time.


    Time seemed to have stopped.


    Our bodies pressed against each other, and we could feel each other''s heartbeat.


    We stared into each other''s eyes for God knows how long.


    It took me a while before I came to my senses.


    I realized that we were so close.


    Without meeting his gaze, I pushed him away and turned around to leave.


    "Are you done?" he asked in an unusually gentle tone.


    "Yes" I replied in a barely audible voice.


    With that, Charles left with the mug of coffee.


    I left the kitchen with a flustered expression.


    Charles, on the other hand, was calm andposed as though nothing had just happened.


    This made my blood boil.


    Why should I be the only one bothered? It was unfair! With a scowl, I walked up to Charles and coldly


    said, "Drink it quickly and leave.I have to sleep early.I have work tomorrow"


    Charles frowned and put down the coffee.


    To my surprise, he walked up to me with a grim expression.


    "Has Rita been following you these past few days?" I took a step back and kept a distance from him.


    "Does it matter?" I scoffed.


    Charles did not say anything anymore.


    He must have realized that it was futile to talk to me about that woman, so he turned around and sat


    down on the sofa leisurely.


    He then lightly drummed on the armrest with his fingers and looked at me up and down.


    "The water is off in my apartment.It''s bothersome" he exined when he saw that I was looking at him


    impatiently.


    "You want to stay here for the night?" I looked at him in disbelief.


    In all honesty, I was unconvinced by his reason.I had lost count of the number of times he had made


    excuses to stay here.


    "I can''t take a shower there.It''s unbearable" Charles reasoned out.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I had known him enough to know that that was true.


    However, it was also unbearable for him to share a bathroom with someone, was it not? Charles''s


    behavior was suspiciously different these past few days.


    I could not help but even think that he had fallen in love with me.


    But when I thought of his woman in the hospital, I overturned this conjecture.


    I must be imagining things.


    It was apparent that Charles did not want to leave, so there was no point in driving him away.


    He used to live in this ce before I returned anyway.


    Perhaps he wanted to stay here because this was his former home.


    With a heavy sigh, I decided to let him be.


    I sat on the sofa, watched TV, and paid him no attention.


    Because I did not chase him away anymore, he finally went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    The bathroom was close to the living room.


    So as I sat on the sofa, I could hear the sound of running water.


    I could not help but think of what had happened between us in the bathroomst time.


    Charles already had a good figure since he was an adolescent and maintained it over the years.


    So now, he not only became fitter but stronger as well.


    His muscles were toned, especially his chest and abdominal muscles.


    These made him look strong, tall, and powerful.


    I saw those muscles myself when I ran him a bathst time.


    As I stared at his silhouette on the bathroom door, I imagined him raising his head, putting his hands


    into his hair, and rubbing it gently.


    His sexy Adam''s apple moved along with his movements from time to time.


    It was alluring.


    "Do you want to do the same?"


    Charles asked with a hint of mischievousness in his eyes.


    His voice snapped me back to reality.I was so immersed in my imagination that I did not notice he had


    alreadye out of the bathroom.


    I looked at him and saw that he was looking at the TV, a sly smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.


    Perplexed, I looked at the TV as well.


    The leading man anddy in the romance movie I had been watching were kissing passionately.


    Charles must have thought that I was fantasizing about that.


    Before I could react, he bent over and held me in his arms.


    Charles was half-naked.


    Now, I could clearly see his toned muscles that felt harder than stones.


    He looked strong and, at the same time, dangerous.


    We were so close that I could smell the body wash on his body.


    My body wash.


    My eyes widened as I saw that his face was inching towards mine.


    I thought he was going to kiss me again, so I covered my mouth at once.


    "What are you doing?" I asked incredulously.


    Charles smirked and teased, "You''re blushing.You were looking forward to it, weren''t you?"


    My face turned even redder.


    But it was not because of disappointment but because of his flirtation.I could not help but look away in


    embarrassment.


    "Don''t be nervous.Your kiss doesn''t even taste good" Charles muttered.


    He said he disliked me, but his actions said otherwise.


    At that moment, he gently peeled my hands off my face and stroked my lips as though he missed our


    kiss a while ago.


    Before I knew it, we were kissing passionately.


    His soft and warm touch emptied my thoughts and self-restraint.


    I could not think straight, so I just let him kiss me.


    The kiss deepened and became more intense.


    But then, he began wanting more.


    He put his hand behind my back and started unzipping my dress.


    It did not take a genius to notice his intention.


    He wanted me to have sex with him.

 Chapter 25: I Dont Love Him

    Chapter 25: I Don''t Love Him


    Scarlett''s POV:


    As I heard my dress being unzipped, I came to my senses in an instant.


    "Charles, stop!" I shouted at the top of my lungs.


    Charles, whose eyes were burning with lust, was stunned.


    In fear that he would force me, I immediately exined to him, "I''m on my period"


    "What?"


    Charles looked at me confusedly as though trying to figure out if I was telling the truth or not.


    While he was distracted, I pushed him with all my strength and ran to the bedroom.


    I also locked the door, so he would not be able to follow me in.


    I then leaned my back against it and calmed myself down.


    Once I was sure I was in the right mind, I warned myself inwardly.


    ''Scarlett, you two are going to divorce! Why do you easily fall for him? You should be firm so that you


    won''t get hurt because of him again!'' I kept forcing myself to get a grip, but it seemed to have little to no


    effect.


    My mind was in a mess.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    That evening, I tossed and turned in bed and did not fall asleep until thetter half of the night.


    The next day, I woke up at the sound of the doorbell.


    With sleepy eyes, I got up and opened the door of the bedroom.


    I surmised that Charles was sleeping in the living room, so I decided to change my lingerie first.


    It took me a while to get dressed.


    Even so, the doorbell had not stopped ringing since.


    The person outside the door was quite stubborn, which made me think that it was Rita.


    However, the visitor was not ringing the doorbell as impatiently as she did, so I figured that it must be


    someone else.


    I finally opened the door a few momentster.


    I was right.


    It was not Rita but Spencer.


    For some reason, he was all dressed up.


    "I saw Charles''s car downstairs" he said lightly.


    He stepped inside, and his gaze fell on the sofa, where Charles was sleeping.


    Spencer pointed at Charles, who was looking at him with a gloomy face, and asked in disbelief, "Did he


    sleep herest night?"


    Charles'' POV:


    I was sleeping soundly when the doorbell rang relentlessly.


    It was so annoying.


    Who woulde to see Scarlett early in the morning anyway? If it were a man, I would not let her


    leave with him.


    Anyway, I pretended not to hear the relentless ringing of the doorbell and continued to sleep.


    I thought that if nobody answered the door, the person who hade would eventually leave.


    To my surprise, Scarlett opened the door.


    "I saw Charles''s car downstairs" the visitor said.


    As he spoke, he walked inside, and his eyes widened upon seeing me lying on the sofa.


    He pointed at me and asked, "Did he sleep herest night?"


    It was Spencer.


    What the hell was he doing here early in the morning? I immediately sat up and red at him.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "What else? I came here to pick my girlfriend for work.My dear Scarlett, I''m a good boyfriend, am I


    not?"


    Spencer put his arm around Scarlett''s shoulders as if dering sovereignty.


    "She''s not your girlfriend yet.She hasn''t said yes to you" I reminded him with a frown.


    But then, Scarlett wrapped her arms around Spencer''s waist and leaned against his chest.


    "Who said that I hadn''t agreed yet? Spencer is my type.I''m d to have him as my boyfriend"


    "I feel the same way, honey"


    Spencer gazed at Scarlett''s sweet smile and loudly kissed her on the forehead.


    "It''s all thanks to your ex-husband.If it weren''t for him, we wouldn''t be together, and we''d still be friends"


    Scarlett smiled at me, and what she said next rang in my ears.


    "Thank you, my ex-husband"


    I was reminded of who I was to her, and I felt as though a fishbone had gotten stuck in my throat.I


    clenched my hands into fists so tightly that I could almost hear the cracking sound of my joints.


    However, it suddenly urred to me that I was the one who pushed her away.I could only hold back


    my temper at the thought of this.


    "It''ste in the morning now.Why haven''t you made breakfast yet?" I asked crossly.


    "Charles, you''re being an asshole right now.You not only spent the night at my girlfriend''s ce but are


    also treating her as a servant.People who don''t know her might think that she''s cheating on me!"


    Spencer roared.


    "We haven''t divorced yet" I retorted.


    "Still, you can''t continue being like this, otherwise, how can Scarlett and I be together? Besides, how


    can you two divorce amicably when you''re being unreasonable?"


    Get a divorce and surrender Scarlett''s soft lips to him? My mouth curled into a sneer at the thought of


    this.


    I was fuming with anger, but there was nothing I could say to refute his words.


    It was my fault, anyway.


    I was the one who brought up this stupid n.


    But even though I regretted doing this, I had no choice but to bear the consequences of my stupidity.


    I could not stay here any longer.


    Without another word, I stormed out and mmed the door shut.


    Scarlett caught up with me in the hallway.


    "Charles, don''te here again.I don''t want to be called a slut.I have a boyfriend now.I shouldn''t be


    entangled with you, my ex-husband, anymore" she said loudly.


    I stopped in my tracks.


    Slowly, I turned around and stared at her dangerously.


    "Scarlett, don''t challenge me.I''m warning you, you wouldn''t be able to bear it"


    Scarlett was dumbfounded.


    Without waiting for her response, I walked towards the elevator and waited for it to open.


    As the elevator was near her apartment, I happened to overhear her and Spencer talking.


    "Do you still love him? If you''re still in love with him"


    "No.My love for him vanished the moment he asked me for divorce"


    Scarlett''s answer brought a pang to my heart.She was so cruel and heartless.She was able to give up


    her love and affection to me at will.


    But if she was able to give up so easily, how could it be love? I was disconcerted on the way out.


    It irked me that things were getting out of hand.


    It was only now that I realized both Scarlett and Spencer were beyond my control.


    I stood in the cold wind by the entrance of Scarlett''s apartment for a while.


    And instead of going home or thepany, I decided to go to the bar to drink alone.


    I drowned myself with alcohol.


    However, I still could not get the scene of Scarlett and Spencer being intimate out of my mind.


    I could not understand how things ended up like this.


    The two of them had known each other for twenty years.


    They had never shown interest in each other; that was until now.


    I just proposed to them to act like lovers in front of Grandma.


    But now, they were acting as though they were a real couple.


    Damn it! The more I thought about it, the more restless I became.


    I came here to make myself feel better, but it was not working.


    While I was being miserable, Spencer showed up uninvited.


    I felt even more frustrated to see him here.


    As I saw the wide smile on his face, I felt an urge to beat him right then and there.


    But, of course, I was not stupid.


    Instead of beating him up, I persuaded him not to take Scarlett seriously.


    "Don''t promise her anything, or she''ll get attached.She''ll give her heart to whoever fulfills her


    requests.You''re not the right person for her.You''d better think things through, so you won''t get hurt in


    the end" I cautioned without making myself sound desperate.


    "You know what? I''ll follow your advice...but only if we''re just acting.I''ve changed my mind"


    Spencer sat down on the sofa opposite me and poured himself a ss of wine.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, rmed.


    "I assured you back then that I''d put on an act with her so that Christine will rest assured, didn''t 1? But


    now, it seems that we''ve fallen for each other.Didn''t you hear what she said? She said I was her type"


    Spencer put down his ss and shrugged.


    "Well, it''s not my fault I''m charming" he added with a helpless look on his face.


    My urge to punch him grew even stronger when I saw the smug look on his face.


    "Spencer, are you betraying me? You can''t possibly have the hots for Scarlett!"


    "When you decided to ask me to pretend to be her boyfriend, you should''ve known this could


    happen.You can keep your virginity while juggling two women, but I can''t.I''m not like you.I''m a man with


    needs"


    "Don''t touch her!" I bellowed.


    His words made my blood run cold.


    "Charles, tell me the truth.Are you in love with Scarlett?"


    Spencer suddenly asked with a meaningful look on his face.I did not answer him and just snorted in


    response.

 Chapter 26: Wedding Dress

    Chapter 26: Wedding Dress


    Charles'' POV:


    "It''s none of your business.Just drink your wine"


    Since when did Spencer be so nosy?


    ¡®''He''s so annoying"


    Feeling irritated, I leaned against the sofa, pinching between my eyes.


    "Charles, why can''t you just admit it? You love Scarlett.But Rita, well, you''re just grateful to her for


    saving your ass in the past.Besides, she is sick now.You''re doing all this for her just because of your


    gratitude and sympathy towards her"


    Looking at the red wine in my ss, I was stunned.When I thought of the way I had been behaving


    lately, I was speechless.


    After a long moment, I argued, "No"


    "Then why haven''t you had sex with Rita yet?"


    "She''s not in good health, and I am not a monster!"


    "Is that so?"


    Spencer sneered, "If you are holding back your most primal urge in front of the woman you love, then


    man, you really are a saint! Anyway, I don''t want to waste time with you.If that''s how you really feel,


    then let go of Scarlett.She has suffered enough with you and Rita over the years.If you even have the


    slightest bit of humanity in your heart, then you would let her go"


    ''¡¯Spencer''s words made me feel extremely dejected, and all of a sudden, I felt like I could not breathe.¡±


    I loosened my tie irritably as I nced him coldly.


    "That''s all I wanted to say.If you regret this in the future, then don''t me me for not reminding you"


    Noticing that I was angry, Spencer finished his wine and left.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    When I woke up, a ray of sunshine shone on my bed.I cozied up in myfortable nket as I looked


    up at the bear rm clock on the bedside table.


    It was nine o''clock.


    My program today started at eleven o''clock.


    I would not be toote if I just freshened up and rushed to thepany at once.


    My phone started ringing all of a sudden, next to the rm clock.


    With sleepy eyes, I lifted the nket off me and got out of bed.I walked to the living room while


    answering the phone.


    "I have a package deliveryter.Please sign it for me.And remember to check it before you sign it"


    "Sure" I said casually before I hung up the phone.


    Just when I was about to put the phone down, I nced at the screen and was stunned.


    ''Charles? Did he really just ask me to sign for his package?''


    Realizing that it was Charles'' on the phone, my heart began to race.


    I couldn''t help but think of the coldness in his eyes when he had left the previous day.


    We had just parted in discord the day before, and now, he was calmly asking me to sign his package.


    If he continued to be that way, then when would we even end our rtionship? The delivery guy


    knocked on my door at exactly half- past nine.


    There was a well-packed box in his hand, which he handed over to me.


    "Ma''am, please sign for the package"


    "Okay, let me take a look at it first"


    I put the package on the shoe cab near the door before I opened it with a pair of scissors.


    It was a white wedding dress that was embroidered and embellished with pearls.


    There was a beautifulce cor attached to it, which made it look exquisite.


    I froze when I saw it.


    The whole thing was starting to make me feel breathless.


    Unwilling to let me go, Charles was even trying various means to provoke me.


    He even asked me to sign for the wedding dress he ordered for another woman.


    And he specifically asked me to look inside first.When did he learn to y tricks like Rita?


    "Ma''am, it looks like you are going to get married.Congrattions"


    The delivery man handed me the receipt with a warm smile.


    His words startled me.It took me a moment to pull myself together and reply, "It''s not for me.It''s


    someone else''s"


    After he left, I put the box on the tea table and sat on the sofa, staring at the gown in front of me in a


    daze.


    Charles was going to be someone else soon.


    And Rita was going to get what she wanted.


    ''Scarlett, you have to control yourself from now on.You can''t be involved with a married man, or people


    will misunderstand you.There are many remarkable men in the world, and it is not just Charles


    Moore.You can''t give up the whole forest because of one tree.You should let him go and move on with


    your life"


    About ten minutester, the doorbell rang again.


    I walked to the door to open it, and I did not have to look at the person''s face to know who it was.I


    could tell just by their scent.


    "I have checked the package.It''s on the tea table"


    Saying that, I turned around and went straight to my room.


    Just when I was about to reach the door, Charles exined, "I didn''t know it was a wedding dress"


    "Alright" I replied, took a deep breath, and faked a smile.


    "Congrattions, you''re finally getting what you want"


    "Scarlett, listen to me.I really didn''t know that it was a wedding dress"


    Charles strode towards me, grabbed my arm, and exined in an anxious tone.


    When I saw him like that, I felt like he was being ridiculous.


    Since Charles liked Rita, he should be with her.


    I had never stopped him, so why was he doing such a thing to me? He was the one who kept putting


    away the divorce, after all.Why did he have to provoke me with a wedding dress now?


    "Let''s get a divorce.We are free now, right?" I said in a calm voice as I tried to hold back the anger in


    my heart.


    "Not yet" Charles lowered his head and looked away.


    "Then when can we get a divorce? When I''ve had sex with Spencer or when I''m pregnant with his


    child? If that''s the only way in which I can make you let go of me, then I''ll do that" Charles looked at me


    in shock.


    There was a fierce look in his eyes, which made it clear that he was furious with me.


    After a long moment of silence, he said, "If that''s the only way in which you can understand me, then so


    be


    "Okay, I will try my best" I said, looking at him with a smile.


    Charles clenched his fists and closed his eyes, as though he was trying to restrain his emotions.


    A few minutester, he turned around and left, taking the wedding dress with him.


    I stood still and watched him disappear from my sight.


    My bitter smile felt more painful than shedding tears.


    But I had already decided to let go of him.


    So why was he continuing to torture me like that? I had just fallen for the wrong man.


    Did I really have to end one mistake with another? And if I did, then would it be fair to me and Spencer?


    Charles did not show up for the next few days.


    Cherishing the peace, I decided to focus on my work.


    Lately, the program I hosted was gaining a lot of poprity.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    My superiors took advantage of the audience''s enthusiasm and nned for me to host a new program.


    I had to interview celebrities with huge followers on social media and talk about some hot topics for the


    new program, in order to increase our TV channel''s ratings.


    It was not too difficult, but it was not a cake walk to do it well.


    "Miss Riley, there is hot news all over the Inte about Miss Rita Lively''s wedding dress.What do you


    think about it?" the guest asked all of a sudden as she sat from across me, elegantly.


    The program was not over yet.


    "Mr.Moore and Miss Lively are a perfect couple.It''s great that they are getting married.In fact, I wish


    they have a long wonderful happy life together"


    "It looks like you''re quite familiar with the couple"


    "Sure.Mr.Moore and Miss Lively are both famous.How could I not know them?"


    I said those words with a kind smile, but deep in my heart, only I knew how much it hurt me to say that.


    Why did I have to talk about it? Why were those two popping up no matter where I went? And why


    wasn''t I able to avoid them even though I badly wanted to?


    After the program was over, I went out for some fresh air during my lunchtime, in an attempt to


    temporarily forget my troubles.


    But as soon as I walked out of the TV station, Rita came to me with a thermal pot in her hand.


    "Scarlett, it''s so great to see you here.I thought that I would need to get inside the TV station to meet


    you" Rita ran up to me as she said those kind words.


    "What''s up?"


    "It''s nothing.I was just worried that you might be overworking yourself, so I brought some chicken soup


    to help nourish your body"


    Rita pointed at the thermal pot in her hand, hesitated for a second before she continued, "Besides, I


    wanted to ask you to be my bridesmaid"

 Chapter 27: Blessing

    Chapter 27: Blessing


    Scarlett''s POV:


    "I can''t promise you right now"


    ¡®''Inviting her fiance''s ex -wife to be her bridesmaid? Only Rita coulde up with something like that!''¡¯


    After all, she had always considered me as an obstacle in her rtionship with Charles.And she


    obviously wanted to show off that she was victorious right on the most important day of her life.


    My colleagues stepping out of the TV station for their lunch break, saw me talking to Rita, and began


    whispering among themselves.


    "Scarlett seems to know Miss Lively pretty well.Is she familiar with members of such wealthy families?"


    "The Riley, Moore, and Lively family had been well- known families in the city for more than decades


    now.I heard that they were on good terms, but I don''t know what happenedter.The Riley family


    declined, and the Moore family adopted a child from the Riley family"


    "Scarlett''s surname is Riley.Are you saying that she might be the child that the Moore family adopted?"


    Several of my colleagues looked at me in shock.


    They might have guessed what had happened to me over the years, so there was a hint of sympathy in


    their eyes.


    "Scarlett"


    One of them waved to me.


    I walked up to them with the chicken soup in my hand.


    They pulled me aside and asked, "Scarlett, what''s your rtionship with that woman?"


    "She''s just an acquaintance" I answered with a smile.


    "She is obviously not a good person.You need to be more careful around her"


    "It''s alright.She can''t do anything to me"


    After making sure that I was not in any kind of trouble, my colleagues were relieved and invited me to


    have lunch.


    Rita also seemed to be busy, so she nodded and smiled at my colleagues before she left in a hurry.


    After work, Spencer appeared at the TV station as usual while I was walking out of the building with


    Nina, who was my colleague.


    Spencer was dressed in a white suit.


    His handsome face was a sight for sore eyes.


    He got off the car and walked towards me.


    "Spencer, this is Nina.Nina, this is Spencer" I introduced them to each other.


    "Hello, Nina" Spencer greeted Nina like a gentleman.


    "Hello"


    Nina also greeted him enthusiastically and then turned to me with a smile.


    "Scarlett, looks like we have to postpone our ns"


    Nina was the host of financial news.


    Before we got off work, we had nned to have dinner together over an i chat.


    But since Spencer was there, we had to change our ns.


    "Alright" I said with a nod.


    "Since you two already made ns, why don''t we all have dinner together?" Spencer suggested with a


    smile.


    "Would that really be okay?"


    "It would be alright"


    Looking at me, Nina nodded with a smile.


    We walked towards Spencer''s car, talking and giggling.


    When I was not expecting it, a white Maybach suddenly came into my view.


    Stunned, I realized that it was Charles'' car.


    Seeing that, I immediately help Spencer''s arm.


    To be honest, I didn''t want Charles to be there.


    He always came with us whenever I was with Spencer.


    He probably did not feel relieved until he saw that I was with Spencer.


    However, he would always have a gloomy look in his eyes when he saw us dating.


    Soon, we arrived at the restaurant.


    And Charles got out of the car with a poker face.


    "You are asking me for help, but you don''t trust me.Don''t you know that your frosty face will only spoil


    the fun?" Spencer said crossly.


    Without saying a word, Charles pushed open the revolving door.


    "Charles"


    As soon as the door was open, someone pushed open the door of a private room from the inside.


    Rita walked over to us in a sexy red dress.


    Seeing his beloved woman, Charles didn''t show any joy.


    In fact, he frowned subconsciously.Rita held his hand.


    "We are leaving" I didn''t want to stay there with Charles and Rita.


    "Why don''t we all eat together?"


    "What?"


    ''What''se over Charles all of a sudden? is his rtionship with another woman hurting enough


    already? He even wants me to bear witness?''


    I wanted to refuse, but before I could say anything, he grabbed my hand as he led me to the private


    dining room.I sat between Spencer and Nina while Charles and Rita sat together.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    They were sitting very close, like an intimate couple


    "Nina, I often watch financial programs hosted by you.I really like your style.I''m truly honored to meet


    you today" Rita spoke first.


    "Thank you, Miss Lively.I didn''t think someone could be more beautiful in person than they were on TV


    until I saw you" Nina''s words were obviously perfunctory as she did not seem like she liked Rita.


    "Thank you, I am ttered.And please, just call me Rita"


    At that moment, the waiter walked in with a bottle of expensive wine and Rita pushed her ss


    forward.


    Just when the waiter was about to fill her ss, Charles pushed her ss away.


    "You''re not supposed to drink" he reminded her.


    "It''s fine.The doctor said that I can drink a little.Alright, I will listen to you because I am not well now"


    Charles had only said one sentence to her but she was putting on a show.It was obvious that she was


    trying to provoke me.


    "Cheers!"


    Spencer didn''t like the intimacy between Charles and Rita either, so he raised his ss to Nina and


    me.


    "Cheers"


    After taking a sip of the wine, I frowned.


    Nina seemed to be good at drinking, so she was able to finish her wine in one gulp.


    Looking at my wine ss, she pretended to be disappointed.


    "Scarlett, why don''t you finish it? Aren''t you good at drinking? This is not good.Adults are always going


    to have to drink at social engagements, and if you''re bad at drinking, then you might be in trouble"


    "But I am a lightweight"


    "Then you should practice now.We''re all friends here, right? Even if you get wasted here, it will be


    alright"


    "Okay"


    I was terrible at handling my alcohol, and after drinking just two sses of wine, I was already feeling


    dizzy.


    My vision was blurry.


    While I was studying in France, I seldom drank, which exined my low alcohol tolerance.


    However, since Nina and Spencer were both urging to me to drink, I had one more ss, unable to


    refuse them.


    "I would like to propose a toast to me and Charles.We are getting married!" Rita said, raising her ss.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the private room suddenly fell quiet.


    For a moment, Spencer and Nina looked at Rita before they turned to me with an obvious look of pity in


    their eyes.


    Spencer had always known about theplicated rtionship between us, and now, Nina had also


    figured it out over just one dinner.


    I had to admit that women''s intuition was rather terrible.


    But pity was thest thing I needed at that time.I could live happy even without Charles.


    "We have to drink to it" I filled the ss with wine and stood up.


    "Let''s bless the new couple.There may be eternal love in their lives!"


    I was so drunk that I was a little unsteady, so Spencer offered me his hand to help me stand up.


    "Scarlett, you are drunk. Let me take you home"he said.


    "Are you okay?"


    Nina asked me with concern.


    I shook my head as I looked at Charles'' gloomy eyes, raised my ss, and said, "I wish that you get


    what you want"


    "Scarlett, thank you for give us your blessing.You know, I''ve always thought of you as a sister, and I''ll


    treat you the same in the future.I want to take this opportunity to formally acknowledge you as my


    sister"


    Rita stood up and raised her ss, which was filled with water

 Chapter 28: Drunk

    Chapter 28: Drunk


    Scarlett''s POV:


    "Thank you for your appreciation" I said to Rita with an insincere smile.


    I must say, she was so into acting.


    Did she n on treating her husband''s ex-wife as a sister just so she could show other people how


    good-natured she was? Perhaps she wanted to earn the reputation of being kind?


    "Scarlett, I am a public figure.You won''t suffer a loss if you take me as your elder sister.Besides, if


    anyone wants to give you a hard time in the future, they''ll have to think twice.They have to make sure


    first if they can offend the people behind your back" Rita said with a smug look on her face.


    "Are you saying that I can take advantage of you?" I forced a smile at her.


    What she had just suggested was actually the contrary of what I wanted.


    After the divorce, I nned to stay away from them and disappear from their lives.


    "I wouldn''t put it that way.It''s just that Charles and I have watched you grow up into a finedy.We can''t


    help that you''re still our little sister in our eyes"


    Rita turned to Charles and added, "Am I right, Charles?"


    "Yes"


    Charles''s answered in a barely audible tone.


    His hands were clenched into fists under the table.


    Although he seemed to be in a foul mood, he still answered Rita''s question.


    "If that''s the case, thank you, my dear sister and brother-inw"


    I drank up the wine in my ss.


    It was bitter, but it became tasteless when it reached my mouth.


    As soon as I said the word "brother-inw"


    Charles raised his head and looked into my eyes with an icy cold gaze.


    For some reason, he never touched the ss of wine in front of him.


    All of a sudden, Rita pointed at Nina and Spencer and half-jokingly said, "You, two, listen carefully.From


    now on, Scarlett is my sister.If you dare to coax her into drinking just like what you''ve just done, I''ll be


    the one who''ll settle ounts with you"


    Neither Nina nor Spencer said anything.


    They just watched Rita''s acting disinterestedly.


    Under the influence of alcohol, I decided to act as well.


    "Well, it seems that I shouldn''t have made my elder sister worry about me.Don''t worry.I''ll be a good girl


    in the future so that you won''t have toe to the TV station to check on me again and again"


    The smile on Rita''s face froze, and her face turned pale in an instant.


    Maybe she was worried that Charles might understand what I meant.


    But then again, she was an actress.


    She quickly regained herposure and put on a considerate look on her face.


    "It''s just that you''ve only started working for a couple of days.As your elder sister, it''s natural for me to


    be concerned about you.You shouldn''t take it to heart.Am I right, Charles?"


    As soon as Rita finished speaking, she looked at Charles expectantly.


    However, he merely looked back at her, his face as cold as ice.


    I was certain that Charles understood what I meant.


    It did not take a genius to figure out that Rita had been stalking and harassing me while he was away.


    His piercing gaze flustered Rita.


    To our astonishment, she suddenly held her head with one hand and copsed.


    She fell directly into Charles''s arms.


    How convenient.


    "Charles, I''m not feeling well" Rita weakly said.


    She sounded as though she was dying.


    To be perfectly honest, her acting was awful.


    I found it amusing and hrious, but Charles seemed to believe it.


    He got fooled by her yet again.


    His stone-cold expression softened.


    Without a word, he stood up and helped Rita up.


    I could not help sigh as I watched them leave.


    Rita must know Charles very well to know how she could make him feel sorry for her.


    Not only that, but she could also handle his anger effectively.


    Nina watched as Charles and Rita left.


    "What''s wrong with her? She just copse like that?" she asked once the two were out of our sight.


    "She has advanced stage liver cancer" Spencer exined.


    "Can patients that sick hop around like that?" Nina asked again without thinking.


    Spencer frowned at her words as though he was unsure if she was joking or not.


    Me? Well, I did not read too much into it.


    I was too drunk to think and care about them.


    We left the restaurant not long after.


    Nina hailed a taxi and left by herself.


    Spencer, on the other hand, drove me home.


    Along the way, I looked outside of the window and admired the lights in a daze.


    We arrived at my apartment a few momentster.


    Gentleman as he was, Spencer helped me get off the car.


    "Are you okay? How about I buy you some hangover pills?" he asked while looking at me with concern.


    "You don''t have to.I''m fine"


    I left him behind and staggered towards the elevator.


    Spencer seemed to respect my decision.


    He did not insist and just let me be.


    "Okay.But call me if you feel sick or something"


    My head hurt so much.


    I leaned against the wall of the elevator and massaged my temples to somehow relieve my headache.


    "I feel terrible.I won''t drink anymore" I muttered to myself.


    All of a sudden, the elevator door opened, and a vague yet familiar figure stepped out of it.


    "Charles?" I asked with uncertainty.


    Charles'' POV:


    "Do you now know how it feels to get drunk?" I asked sternly the moment I saw Scarlett.


    When Rita said that she was not feeling well, I rushed her to the hospital at once.


    But then, I left as soon as I handed her to the doctor.


    It was not that I did not care about her.


    It was just that it wouldn''t be any different if I waited up.


    Upon arriving at the apartment, I saw Scarlett leaning against the elevator and pressing her temples.


    I felt a pang in my heart when I saw her in pain.


    Damn it! Was Spencer out of his mind? How could he make Scarlett drink so much?!


    "Wow! You have three heads! You look funny"


    The drunk Scarlett was bolder than when she was sober.I pulled her into my arms.But as soon as I did


    so, she cupped my face and sighed heavily.


    "You''re not allowed to drink anymore"


    I shook off her hands and walked forward with my arms around her waist.


    At that moment, the doors of the elevator opened again.


    This time, it was Spencer.


    Just after walking a few steps, he stopped in his tracks when he saw Scarlett in my arms.


    "Didn''t you leave with your sickly beauty? What are you doing here?"


    "I came here to take care of Scarlett.You can go now"


    It was apparent in my tone that I did not want to talk to him.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    However, Spencer seemed reluctant to leave.


    He looked at Scarlett and asked me, "Are you sure you won''t be called away again?"


    I stared daggers at him.


    "If I see you make her drink again, I won''t spare you" I warned.


    "Did you really have to bring that up this time? Fine.I''ll leave if that''s what you want"


    Spencer still wanted to protest but decided against it when he saw I was in a bad mood.


    He must know that I would not budge, so he finally left.


    "You double-faced man.Everyone can see how much you care about her.Why can''t you admit it


    frankly?" he mumbled.


    With my arm around Scarlett''s waist, I pressed the password to her apartment.


    She was restless, probably because of the alcohol.


    She kept stroking my chest amorously, which subsequently aroused my lust.


    Even though I did not want it, it stimted me.


    Argh! Did she not know how difficult it was to restrain myself from these past few days?


    "You smell familiar.It''s strange.Why do you smell like Charles? You can''t have the same smell as him.."


    I must admit, Scarlett was amusing, especially now when she was inebriated.


    With a sly smile, I grabbed her hand that was pounding on my chest and teased, "How does he smell?"


    "Hmm.He smells good.I love his scent.Gah! He smells so good"


    Scarlett seemed to be intoxicated by my scent rather than the alcohol.


    She then rubbed her head on my chest, indulging herself in her favorite smell.


    I rested my chin on her head.


    The fragrance of her hair was so alluring.


    If only I could, I would beguile her so that she would only belong to me from now on.


    The door opened a few secondster, and I walked in with her.


    I kicked the door shut and suddenly felt an urge to press her body against the door.


    Slowly, I moved my head to hers until we were only inches apart.


    However, she suddenly covered her mouth and protested, "No! This is Charles''s.You can''t kiss me on


    the lips"


    What a silly girl.


    She was so drunk that she could not even tell who the person in front of her was.


    "Look at me closely.Do you recognize me?" I asked amusedly.


    To my surprise, Scarlett shook his head, and mncholy could be seen all over her face.


    "You''re not him.He doesn''t love me.He loves Rita.He''s in the hospital right now with his woman.He


    doesn''t love me.He can''t possibly be here.Charles.."


    She cried bitterly as she spoke.


    As soon as she mentioned my name, she leaned against my shoulder and broke down.


    I felt sorry to see her like this.


    But I must admit, I was happy as well.


    It turned out that the girl who said she no longer loved me still did.


    I thought she had already removed me from her heart, but I was wrong.I was still in her heart all along.


    "Charles doesn''t love me.He sent me a divorce agreement as if I never mattered to him.But for some


    reason, he keeps refusing to proceed with the divorce.He''s so confusing.Charles, I hate you.I hate you


    with all my heart! You''re the worst man in the world.I hate you!"


    Scarlett could not stop crying in my tight embrace.


    Guilt washed over me as I listened to her sobs.


    It was driving me crazy.


    I wanted her to stop crying at once.


    She did not deserve this.


    She should be happy all the time.


    "I hate...hmm.."


    Her sobs broke my heart.


    I held her tightly and lowered my head.


    She struggled to get out of my grasp, but I held her even tighter.


    Finally, I leaned over and kissed her.


    The moment our lips touched, she stopped struggling and then looked at me with tearful eyes.


    I closed my eyes and expressed my affection to her through a deep kiss.


    It was only when we ran out of breath that I let go of her.


    But, of course, that did not mean that it was all over.


    If anything, the kiss made me want more.


    I wanted to have a taste of her and not lose out on her.


    Arm in arm, we walked from the living room to the bedroom.


    We hugged and stroked each other along the way.


    It was a long night tonight.


    We had all the time in the world to explore each other''s bodies.


    However, I still had dilemmas to ovee before I could go to thest step.

 Chapter 29: What Happened Last Night

    Chapter 29: What Happened Last Night


    Scarlett''s POV:


    As the first ray of sunshine shone in the room, I felt its warmth on my skin, and I stretched, rubbed my


    eyes before I sat up slowly.


    My mouth feltpletely dry, and I had a splitting headache.


    The nket slipped off my body when I sat up, exposing the bruises on my body.


    I immediately recalled a novel plot where the heroine woke up after having sex with the hero.


    I tried my best to recall what had happened the night before, but I couldn''t remember anything.


    Besides, I was almost going crazy because of the headache caused by the hangover.


    I massaged my head as I frowned in pain.


    I did not want to think about it until my hangover was cured and my headache was gone, but suddenly,


    I heard a familiar voice from beside me.


    "Now you know the pain of a hangover.Why did you drink so muchst night?"


    It was Charles! Why was he here? I was shocked to find him standing by the bed, dressed in a white


    shirt and ck pants.


    "How long are you nning to stay in bed? I''ve made porridge."


    When he saw that I was not getting up, he looked at me with a frown.


    "Why are you here?"


    I couldn''t remember anything until now, but I did seem very certain that something had happened


    between us.


    Otherwise, how could those suspicious-looking bruises appear all over my body?


    "I didn''t want to stay the night, but you kept holding me"


    Charles exined tly.


    "That shouldn''t be..."


    "Shouldn''t be what? You think that I did something to you? What do you think about all day long?"


    Charles interrupted.


    "But..."


    "No buts.I''m not interested in your shriveled body, and if I remember correctly, this is not the first time I


    am mentioning it to you."


    He then walked out of the room as though nothing had happened between us.


    However, there was evidence all over my body to prove otherwise.I hurriedly took out a coat from the


    wardrobe and put it on.I tried to catch up to him and confront him, but I was surprised to find that I


    wasn''t wearing any underwear.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Two small dark red spots could be seen through the white silk pajamas that I was wearing.


    Realizing that I had been in the same room with Charles, dressed in such sexy pajamas, I was so


    depressed and embarrassed that I wanted to bury my head in the ground till he left.


    Not long after, there was a knock on the door.


    "It''s time for breakfast."


    "Right,"


    I answered as I stood behind the door, feeling nervous.


    Then I heard him walk away.I braced myself as I walked out of the room.


    As I entered the dining room, I noticed Charles arranging the tableware.


    A ray of sunshine shone from the window of the living room, painting the room in a golden hue.


    It was like looking at a scene from a movie, which made me feel at peace all of a sudden.


    Wasn''t it exactly what I had been longing for all this time? Wasn''t it the thing that I had never dared to


    dream of?


    "Why are you still standing there? Hurry, go wash up ande have breakfast."


    "Okay."


    Charles noticed that I was staring at him nkly, so he reminded me.


    As soon as I came to my senses, I rushed to the bathroom to wash my face with a guilty conscience.


    Once I felt refreshed, Charles and I sat opposite to each other at the dining table.


    While I fiddled with the fried eggs on my te, I asked tentatively, "Were you the one that took off my


    underwearst night?"


    "No."


    "Are you saying that I''m the one that did it, then?"


    "If it wasn''t you, then who did it? Me? Did you forget what I just told you?"


    Charles frowned, with an obvious hint of displeasure in his eyes.


    "But...Forget it."


    I wanted to ask more, but I refrained myself and continued to eat my breakfast.


    For some reason, I still felt like it was strange, so I went to my room to check.


    My bed sheet and nket were white.


    If there were any traces of sex left, then I would be able to see them if I just lifted the nket up.


    Standing near the end of the bed, I lifted the nket, and checked carefully.


    The bed sheet was indeed wrinkled, but there were no stains on it.


    Only after I saw that was I able to heave a sigh of relief.


    "What are you looking for?"


    Charles'' sudden question from my door startled me.


    "It''s nothing."


    "Then why are you panicking?"


    "I wasn''t...By the way, why did you stay herest night?"


    I changed the subject in haste.


    "Didn''t I tell you already? Don''t you remember anything? You acted like a rogue, forced me to stayst


    night, kissed me, and touched me,"


    Charles stated seriously.


    When I heard that, I was so embarrassed that I could feel my face burning from shame.


    How could I do that to him? We were going to divorce.


    I should know to put a distance between us.


    Needless to say, Charles must think that I was a horny slut and that my usual serious appearance was


    all pretentious.


    I lowered my head in silence.


    I was so embarrassed that I wanted to dig a hole and bury myself.


    That moment, Charles'' phone rang.


    He took it out from his pocket and nced at the caller ID.


    Instead of answering it, he muted it.


    Just when he was about to put his phone back in his pocket, he noticed me craning my neck and trying


    to catch a glimpse at the screen.


    Caught peeping, I tried to avoid his gaze, feeling ashamed.


    ¡®¡¯Why was he looking at me like that? There''s no prizes for guessing the caller ID, okay?¡¯'' I thought to


    myself, despising the fact that I was too curious about the person who had called him just now.


    "You don''t have to work today.Do you have any other ns?"


    Fortunately for me, Charles did not care about what I just did and wanted to know about my ns for


    the day.


    "No, I don''t.Let''s get a divorce."

 Chapter 30: My Price

    Chapter 30: My Price


    Scarlett''s POV:


    "I''m going to apany Rita for the check-up."


    As soon as I mentioned divorce, Charles'' voice became cold.


    He then ran out of the room as though he was afraid that his sweetheart was going to die if he wasted


    another moment.


    Looking at his receding figure, I sighed with a heavy heart.


    Deep down, I felt like Rita would immediately feel much better if he showed her our divorce papers.


    But the door mmed shut, and he was gone.


    I walked to the sofa and looked at the clean table.


    Thinking of that Charles was preparing breakfast in the kitchen, I fell in a daze.


    Rita''s wedding dress was ready.


    It was very likely that what just happened a while ago would probably never happen again.


    I was in a trance that entire day.


    And in the evening, I received a call from Nina.


    I went to the bar to meet her.


    "Scarlett, what''s the rtionship between the three of you? Why did I sense a weird awkwardness in


    your rtionship that day?"


    Nina had been curiously eyeing me ever since I walked into the bar, and now, she could not help but


    ask.


    "It''s a love triangle, but it''s moreplicated."


    Since she seemed to have already noticed that something was wrong, I had to admit it.


    "So you guys..."


    She was truly shocked.


    "I can''t tell you more for now.Honey.I''m sorry,"


    I interrupted her with a smile.


    Nina hesitated for a moment before she smiled back.


    She then changed the subject and said, "By the way, what''s your rtionship with Spencer? You two


    look cute together."


    "We are just pretending to be dating.We''re not lovers."


    "Can I pursue him, then?"


    Nina asked cautiously, but her eyes were twinkling.


    "Of course, you can."


    Ever since Spencer and I decided to follow Charles'' advice and pretend to be in a rtionship, we had


    been feeling very ufortable to be around each other.


    And now, Nina wanted to pursue Spencer.


    So I could take her with me when I went on a date with him in the future.


    As long as they were dating, I would just be following them around, and it was not too far off from


    Charles'' original n, anyway.


    It was the best of both worlds.


    "Tell me more about Spencer.I''m curious."


    Nina couldn''t hide her true feelings at all.


    As soon as she heard that I had no objection, she seemed to be very excited.


    But I didn''t know much about Spencer, so I could only tell her what I knew.


    Nina listened carefully as I provided as much as details I could.


    We had a good conversation, and we bonded over that.


    While we were happily talking, I received a text message from Rita.


    It was a photo of her and Charles where she was wearing a wedding dress.


    She asked me if she looked good.


    I wanted to say something perfunctory to her, but when I thought of the fact that she was so difficult to


    handle, I gave up on the idea.


    All of a sudden, an idea urred to me, and I forwarded the photo to Charles with the following


    message, "This is a good one.It hasn''t been exposed yet, right? How much will the paparazzi give me if


    I sell this? After all, this is first- hand information, which is very valuable."


    Charles replied with just a question mark.


    I nced at it and had no interest in continuing the conversation, so I locked my phone screen.


    Two hourster, Nina went to the bathroom.


    While I was looking around the bar in my seat, a middle-aged man walked up to me.


    He was dressed in a ck suit.


    "Miss Riley, my boss would like to have a word with you."


    Upon hearing his words, I looked at him in a daze.


    His "boss" was no doubt the next Mr.Walker.


    "Umm, okay." I stood up.


    "Miss Riley, this way please."


    The man led me outside.


    There was a Bentley waiting at the entrance.


    As the windows rolled down, I saw a man''s ugly face in front of me.


    He looked at me, but for some reason, his gaze disgusted me.


    It almost made me feel like I was some kind of amodity, and not a person.


    "Miss Riley, I already know about your situation, so I won''t beat around the bush.I think you already


    know what I am about to say.Don''t worry, I am not a stingy man."


    He was indeed another Mr.Walker.


    However, I liked that he got to the point quickly without beating around the bush.


    "Thank you for your appreciation, but I don''t have any ns of that sort yet," I refused politely, standing


    by the car door as I looked at him.


    "It''s just a matter of money.In fact, I am even willing to let you name your price.But I would suggest that


    you reconsider before you turn me down."


    "Thank you for your suggestion."


    Though I was cursing him deep in my heart, I did not want to offend him in haste, so I had to maintain a


    polite attitude towards him.


    "This is my business card.Call me if you change your mind."


    Perhaps, it was my good attitude that left him feel satisfied with my answer.


    He nodded and handed me his card.


    After I took it, he motioned his driver to start the car.


    Charles'' POV:


    My friends asked me to join them for a drink, but as soon as I arrived at the bar, I saw Scarlett talking to


    someone, who was in a Bentley.


    I parked the car not too far away from them and asked someone to find out who owned the Bentley.


    Soon, I got a text on my phone.


    The owner''s background and his disgusting love history was right before me.


    After reading the message, I clenched my phone, feeling depressed.


    Scarlett was like an irresistible sweet treat for men.


    Thepany leader first, then that Mr.Walker, and now, there was another man.


    I could already guess that countless men would be looking to woo her in the future.


    Before long, the Bentley drove away.


    "Do they all think that you are single?"


    I asked as I walked towards Scarlett.


    "Who knows what they think?"


    Scarlett answered perfunctorily before she headed towards the bar.


    She was dressed in a white dress.


    The hemline flowed with the wind, revealing her slim legs.


    Her perfect back glistened under the sea of lights.


    I followed her, trying to block the breeze.


    All of a sudden, she turned to me and asked with a smile, "Charles, these people are bidding to keep


    me as their mistress.I wonder how much you think I am worth."


    When I heard that, I was stunned.


    "Never mind me.I am just being silly.I am sure I must be real cheap to you."


    Since I did not answer, she looked away,ughing at herself.


    Seeing her like that, my heart ached, because to me, she was not someone that money could buy.


    Otherwise, I would not be dying the divorce until now.


    Suddenly, I felt curious to know what price she thought I would mark her for, so I asked, "Well, what do


    you have in mind?"


    Scarlett turned around.


    A gust of wind fumbled through her long hair, and a strand of her hair fell on my face.It made me feel


    soft and numb.My heart skipped a beat when I smelled her unique scent.


    "A few dimes, probably."


    Scarlett tucked her hair behind her ear, revealing her perfect profile.


    Seeing that, my heart raced even faster.


    Even the smallest things she did would affect me greatly and distract me.


    I opened my mouth, but I did not know what to say to her, and it took a while before I managed to utter,


    "You shouldn''t belittle yourself like that."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She simply smiled and asked, "How is Rita?"


    "The same as before." I thought of the doctor''s words.


    He had said that Rita didn''t have much time left.


    If she had any wishes, then it was time we helped her fulfill them so that she could pass without any


    regrets.


    ''Wish? Did she really have to get married so that she could pass without regrets?'' Scarlett looked at me


    in silence.


    Out of curiosity, I asked, "How much do you think I''m worth?"

 Chapter 31: You Are Priceless

    Chapter 31: You Are Priceless


    Scarlett''s POV:


    When Charles asked me how much he was worth to me, he was standing really close, and I could feel


    his warm breath on my ear.It was incredibly ambiguous.


    I looked down at my toes, and whispered, "You are priceless."


    Since he got the answer he wanted, he chuckled in my ear.


    "But that was in the past,"


    I added, looking into his eyes.


    His smile froze as he turned around and forced me to face him.


    "And now?"


    His grip was so tight that his fingers were digging into my flesh.


    I frowned.


    It was too windy and I couldn''t open my eyes.


    However, my mind was particrly clear as I said the following words.


    "You are not worth a cent."


    Charles'' expression darkened as he finally eased his grip on my arm.


    "I want to be the priceless one.Now, and forever!"


    "Charles, do you even hear yourself? Don''t you think it''s ridiculous for a man who is about to divorce


    his wife to want her to consider him as a priceless treasure?"


    Shocked, I looked at him in disbelief, but deep down, I was alsoughing at the absurd idea.How could


    he be so greedy?


    ¡®''He already has a lover, and yet he wants to be important to me?''¡¯


    "I am not drunk, if that''s what you''re thinking.I know exactly what I''m talking about," he retorted with a


    serious look in his eyes.


    "If you are sober, then why do you keep shuttling between two women? You are going to marry your


    sweetheart, and yet, you can''t seem to cut off ties with me, either...Hmm..."


    I was furious, but before I could finish my words, my lips were sealed with his as he kissed me forcibly.


    Stunned, I did not know how to react, and when I saw a man passing by, I came to my senses and


    pushed him away.


    "What the hell do you want from me, Charles? You asked me toe back to get a divorce, but you''re


    also dragging me along and flirting with me.Are you still the same Charles Moore?"


    "It is me! What? Don''t act like this is the first day you know me!"


    Charles'' eyes were still filled with passion, but he seemed to be enraged because I had pushed him


    away.


    "You''re crazy!"


    I was so angry that I could not even bring myself to fight with him.I turned around and was about to


    leave, but then...


    "Yes! I''m crazy!"


    Charles took a step forward and grabbed my hand.


    "What are you doing, Charles?"


    I red at him, unable to break free.


    Without answering me, he pulled me towards his car with great strength.


    He was obviously livid.


    But so was I.


    I grabbed the car door with my hand, refusing to get in.


    "Give me a reason to get in the car," I demanded.


    "I left my jacket at your ce.I''ll drive you home and take my jacket from there.Is that good enough?"


    Charles was trying his best to restrain his emotions.


    "It''s just a jacket.You don''t need to wear that particr one."


    "It''s my favorite jacket."


    As far as I knew, Charles rarely ever wore the same clothes again, so his reason did not seem


    believable to me.


    I stood next to the car door with no intention of getting in.


    "I won''te in.You can get it and give it to me."


    Charles looked at me helplessly before he finally decided topromise.


    I looked at the cars passing by not far away and all the people around us.


    I felt that it was not good for us to keep standing there like that, so I agreed to his request and called


    Nina to apologize to her.


    "You can''t go back on your word." I was still a little worried.


    "Sure," Charles answered readily.


    After getting in the car, he leaned against the seat, but his eyes were fixed on me.


    He looked like a child that was so happy after getting a toy by throwing a tantrum.


    I turned to look out of the window, ignoring him.


    Soon we arrived at themunity.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charles got off the car and opened the door for me like a gentleman while I ignored him and walked


    straight to the elevator.


    With his hands in his pockets, he followed me.


    As soon as he entered the elevator, he leaned against the wall with a yful look in his eyes.


    He kept ying with my hair and didn''t stop until I turned around, ring at him.The elevator door


    opened, and Charles could not wait to get off it, which made it pretty obvious what he wanted to do.


    "Don''t forget what you said."


    I had to remind him.


    He stopped and looked at me, obviously trying to hide the excitement in his heart.


    As I went to open the door he leaned against the wall, looking at me.


    Seeing that the door was open, he could not wait anymore.


    He touched his nose and said, "Well...I''m a little thirsty."


    Ignoring him, I walked straight into the room, fetched his jacket, and threw it to him.


    Just when he was about to squeeze in, I shut the door.


    mming the door on his face brought me joy.


    I could not help but think of his cold expression as he stood outside the door.


    Charles'' POV:


    In the club, I casually tossed my jacket away as I sat on the sofa, feeling pretty depressed.


    "What''s the matter? Did you just meet Rita?"


    Spencer took out a clean ss and poured some red wine for me.


    "No."


    I pinched between my eyes, not wanting to say more.


    "Looks like it was my dear baby Scarlett, who gave you the cold shoulder."


    Spencer put the ss of wine in front of me andughed.


    It was as though he was always looking for an opportunity to mock me.


    Confused, David looked at him with a puzzled expression.


    "What''s going on? When did Scarlett be so close to you? And why are you calling her ''dear''?"


    "You won''t understand.It''s a secret between the three of us."


    Spencer looked at him mysteriously.


    "I will understand if you tell me.How can you still be my friend if you have secrets that I don''t know


    about?"


    David''s expression changed when he felt like we were excluding him.


    "Do you really want to know?"


    Spencer asked, looking at him.


    "Of course, I do!"


    "Then ask him."


    Spencer raised his chin as he pointed at me.


    However, I was not in the mood to exin to him now.


    I could not get my mind off the fact that Spencer had called Scarlett so endearingly.


    ''¡¯Dear? Baby? Do people really think that they can call others whatever they want now?''¡¯


    "Don''t call her like that from now on,"


    I warned Spencer with a long face.


    "Like what?"


    He tried to y dumb with me.


    "Dear! Baby!"


    Enraged, I began gritting my teeth.


    "Wow! You are such a meddlesome ex-husband, aren''t you? What''s so wrong with me calling my girl


    ''dear''?"


    "I asked you to act, not to make it a real thing!"


    I picked up the ss and took a sip.


    "Are you asking me not to be dedicated? That doesn''t sound like your style! Charles, do you really love


    Rita?" Spencer asked.


    "There''s no need to ask.He doesn''t look like he loves her at all!"


    David swirled the wine in his ss as though he was watching a y.


    Obviously, he understood what was going on from the conversation between Spencer and me.


    "But it looks like Scarlett is giving him the cold shoulder now."


    "It seems that someone is going suffer a lot! Cheers!"


    After saying that, Spencer viciously tried to clink his ss with David, but he ignored him.


    When I thought of what Scarlett had said to me outside the bar an hour ago, I suddenly became excited


    and wanted to show off.


    "Scarlett said that I was priceless to her."


    "Well, you''re just making things up at this point.Scarlett is such a smart girl.How could she say


    something like that to someone who is going to divorce her any day now?"


    Spencer looked at me in disbelief.


    "You can ask her yourself."


    "I am not joking around.I am really going to call her now."


    Spencer took out his phone and unlocked the screen.


    Seeing that I was sitting on the sofa and drinking leisurely, he gave up and said, "Forget it.It''s your


    business, anyway.If I call Scarlett and ask her about it, she will think that I''m a nosy bitch, and that


    would ruin my image."


    "Charles, are you still going to divorce her?" David asked.


    "I don''t think that he wanted to divorce her at all.Maybe he is just thinking about how to consummate


    their marriage!"


    Spencer crossed his legs on the sofa, his voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "We are a couple.Is it wrong to want that?" I asked.


    "Shame on you!"


    When they both heard what I said, they looked at me with disdain and disgust in their eyes.Spencer


    was really angry.But I didn''t care.I just felt proud of myself and my decision.

 Chapter 32: Act Like A Shrew

    Chapter 32: Act Like A Shrew


    Scarlett''s POV:


    After my program ended in the morning, a colleague of mine informed me that someone was looking


    for me outside the studio.


    Rita hade to see me at the station several times, so when I heard that someone wanted to see


    me, she was the first person that I thought of.


    While I debated with myself whether or not to step out and meet her, I heard an angry voice.


    When I looked up, I saw Susan, Rita''s mother.


    This time, it was the mother and not the daughter that hade for me.


    "I''m looking for Scarlett! Where is she? Hey, don''t touch me!"


    "Madam, this is the studio.You can''te in here."


    "Then tell Scarlett toe out here and face me!"


    Susan marched angrily inside the studio like she was going to tear the ce down.


    Two female assistants could not stop her at all.


    From where I stood, I saw everything that was happening.


    "Go ahead with your work.I''ll talk to her,"


    I told my colleagues and went over to Susan.


    The two assistants who were trying to stop her stepped aside when I nodded at them.


    As soon as her path cleared, Susan rushed over to me and pped me across the face.


    I held my cheek and stared at her with wide eyes.


    I did not expect that she would do that, so I was extremely startled.


    My face burned after the impact, and for a few moments, my ears rang.


    Seeing this, my colleagues hurried and surrounded us again.


    "You bitch! How dare you seduce my daughter''s man? Did you think that you could get away with it?


    You better leave him now, or you will suffer the consequences!"


    Susan pointed at me and threatened me.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Looking at her, I guessed that she was around 50 years old.She was a heavyset woman, and her face


    was now contorted in fury.


    If I did not know her, I would not have guessed that she and Rita were mother and daughter.


    Well, I supposed that was to be expected on ount of Rita''s multiple stic surgeries.


    "You can make trouble here all you want, but I''m not afraid of you, Susan."


    After taking a moment to recover from Susan''s p, I approached her and spoke to her calmly.My


    remark only made her even angrier, and she charged at me again.But I was prepared for it this time.


    Before she could hit me again, I was able to catch her wrist and throw her aside.She staggered and


    almost fell to the ground.


    "What''s going on here?"


    The next moment, Abner came over to see what themotion was all about.


    He probably heard Susan yelling.


    Per usual, he was in a neat, crisp suit and looking all powerful and elegant.


    Anyone would recognize him as the guy who ran the ce.


    Seeing Abner, Susan stepped forward, pointed at me, and shouted, "Did you know that your precious


    rising star TV host had a morally questionable lifestyle?"


    Abner narrowed his eyes at Susan and nced at me.


    "This is a professional working environment, ma''am.If you have an issue with one of my people, then


    take it up with me in my office."


    "I didn''t mean to make a scene, but Scarlett is so shameless.She seduced the man my daughter was


    supposed to marry.Now my daughter''s alone and heartbroken.As her mother, I had to do something."


    Susan red at me.


    I did not even flinch.


    "Oh, my God! Is that true? Did Scarlett really break up an engaged couple?"


    "Who knows if it''s entirely Scarlett''s fault? Maybe the fiance of that woman''s daughter is more attracted


    to Scarlett."


    "It''s hard to say."


    "I just find it hard to believe that an excellent and magnificent woman like Scarlett would settle for being


    the other woman.She''s theplete package.Many single, eligible men are probably hurling


    themselves at her."


    "Maybe the guy''s filthy rich, and that''s what roped in Scarlett."


    Hearing Susan''s usations, my colleagues began whispering among themselves as if I was not


    standing right there.


    "All right, everyone.Back to work,"


    Abner announced.


    He knitted his brows and shed me an apologetic look after hearing everyone''sments.


    Everybody scuttled back to what they were doing, but as they went, they kept looking back as if they


    were expecting something else to happen.


    "Are you okay, Scarlett? Your face is swollen.Do you need to see a doctor?"


    After everyone was gone, Abner approached me.


    "I''m fine.No need for a doctor."


    I shed him a weak smile.Then, he ushered me back to my station.


    "Where are you going? We''re not done here! What? You just wreck my daughter''s engagement and not


    face the bacsh? Shame on you! We''re not finished here until you promise to leave Charles!"


    As Abner led me away, Susan stepped forward and tried to grab me.But Abner immediately stood in


    her way.


    "Ma''am, please.I already told you that I will speak to you in my office.I can''t let you hurt and humiliate


    one of my people in my building.You need to calm down."


    "How could you defend her? She''s a wicked woman, and she deserves the humiliation.If you''re not


    going to deal with her, then I will tell every media person in this city about what she did to my


    daughter.She will be exposed for what she truly is, and your TV station''s reputation will be ruined


    because of her."


    Susan figured from Abner''s tone that he was partial to me, and she only got even more furious.


    "Ma''am, we''re not going to be able to solve anything if you''re angry and not thinking clearly."


    After Abner tried and failed to calm Susan down, the TV station''s make- up artist stepped up and


    attempted to soothe her.


    After a few moments of speaking with the make-up artist, Susan finally lowered her voice.


    "I don''t want to make trouble either, but Scarlett has gone too far.I''m only trying to make things right for


    my daughter."


    "I understand.Well, our boss''s doors are open if you have anything toin about Scarlett, and he


    will help you get to the bottom of the problem.But right now, I have to get Scarlett ready.I have to fix her


    make -up for her program''s shoot."


    "Okay."


    Susan shed Abner a suspicious look and reluctantly nodded.


    Then, she followed him to his office.


    After that, the make-up artist took me to the dressing room.


    Sitting in front of the mirror, I looked at my swollen face and thought about what just happened.


    Based on Susan''s behavior earlier and what I already knew about Rita, I could onlye up with one


    conclusion.


    They feared the strong and bullied the weak.


    Between me and Charles, I was the weak one and easier to intimidate.


    Charles did not want to marry Rita, and that was his own decision.


    I did not have anything to do with it, and I should not take the me.


    The more I thought about it, the more I got annoyed.


    I shook my head and stopped the make-up artist who was about to set my makeup with powder.


    "Sorry.I have to go talk to Susan."


    "Don''t worry about her, Scarlett.Abner can handle her."


    The make-up artist tried to stop me, but I was not about to let Abner get dragged into something that


    did not involve him.


    "I should face her myself,"


    I told the make-up artist.


    Before she could stop me again, I was already walking out of the dressing room.


    I went straight to Abner''s office.


    The door was left open, and from where I stood, I could see Susan sitting in front of Abner''s desk with


    a ss of water in her hand.


    I came just in time to hear the middle of her exaggerated story about how I destroyed her poor


    daughter''s life.


    I could not help rolling my eyes.


    Obviously, Abner did not want to listen to her, but he had to deal with her.


    "Abner, may I speak with Susan in private, please?"


    I knocked on the ss door of his office.


    Abner shed me a worried look and then nced at Susan as if he was afraid that I would suffer


    again if I faced her alone.


    But he did not say anything.


    He just nodded, stepped out of his office, and shut the door behind him.


    "How would you like to lose your job if you don''t leave Charles, Scarlett? Your boss just said that he


    would handle it."


    Susan raised her chin in smug satisfaction.I almostughed at the emptiness of her threat.


    "Oh, did he? Did you tell him that I''m still Charles''s legal wife?"


    I backfired, cocking my head to the side.


    Susan was rendered speechless by what I said.Her previous aggressiveness suddenly vanished into


    thin air.


    I struck while the iron was hot.


    "I meant it when I said I wasn''t afraid of you, Susan, because at the rate you''re going, everyone will


    eventually find out that Charles and I are still legally married.How do you think that will y out for


    Rita? That''s right.She''ll look like a desperate celebrity trying to lock down a wealthy married man by


    bullying his poor wife."


    I watched horror, defeat, and fury dance in Susan''s twisted face.I had to admit that I felt vindicated


    seeing here to the realization that she hade to a gunfight with a knife.


    Obviously, she hade here guns zing hoping that she would frighten me into submission.I almost


    felt sorry for her that her little n did not work.


    So, even though she came at the station today to assault me, she was the one who ended up crawling


    back home.


    Because if there was anyone in the world who would kill to keep my marriage to Charles under wraps,


    it was Susan herself.

 Chapter 33: Its You

    Chapter 33: It''s You


    Scarlett''s POV:


    After work, I walked out of the TV station with Zora, the make-up artist who helped me out this morning


    when Susan, Rita''s mother, came storming into the studio and started wreaking havoc.


    Before we could make it to the gates, Abner caught up with us and invited us to dinner.


    As soon as we sat down at the restaurant, Zora turned to me.


    "So, how did you deal with that hysterical woman who made trouble for you today?"


    I almost chuckled a reply.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zora was one of the most serious, professional people I knew at work.I found it startling and a little


    amusing to see her transform into amon gossiper.


    "I told her that if she everes after me like that again, I will expose her family''s atrocities," I replied


    with a smile.


    "Atrocities? Oh, my.Tell me more."


    Zora''s eyes glinted with excitement and anticipation.


    I just beamed at her but did not answer.


    Seeing that I did not intend to reveal more than I already had, Zora stopped asking, but she still shed


    me some curious looks the entire meal.


    While Abner, Zora, and I enjoyed our dinner, a familiar man strode into the restaurant with a group of


    men whose swagger screamed opulence.


    My eyes darted to one of them whose name was Walker.


    I would never forget him as he had casually asked me to be his mistress over drinks before.


    Abner instantly recognized Charles.


    He nced at the door and then said to me, "The reason for your bad luck today ising over."


    It took all of two heartbeats for Charles to reach our table, his entourage falling into step behind him.


    "Hey, what are you doing here?" I said by way of greeting.


    "Dinner with some friends."


    I swept my gaze over the men Charles referred to as his friends.


    They greeted me with a smile, but I could tell from their curious stares that they were guessing the kind


    of rtionship I had with their dear friend.


    "I see you''vee here for dinner, too.I''ll get the check.It''s my treat tonight.Enjoy yourselves." Charles


    nodded to Abner and Zora.


    "Oh, thank you, Mr.Moore." Abner did not move.


    Zora stood up, shook Charles''s hand, and thanked him.


    Although a little surprised by Zora''s gesture, Charles returned the handshake and grinned.


    Then, he shot me a look as if he was waiting for my expression of gratitude.


    "That''s very kind of you, Mr.Moore.Thank you,"


    I finally blurted out.


    Charles answered my remark with a rare, gleeful chortle.


    "You''re annoyingly cute when you try to be formal with me, Miss Riley.I wish you''d just call me honey."


    My heart leapt to my throat.


    Why the hell would he say that in front of people? Was I not in enough trouble? Charles shed me his


    smug smile that he knew very well peeved me.


    I could only stare at him as he walked away with his friends to their table.


    He seemed to be in a good mood, and it made me a little nervous.


    "What just happened, Scarlett? Did one of the richest, most eligible bachelors in the city just flirt with


    you in front of God and everybody? Are you guys dating?"


    Zora looked at Charles''s receding figure with wide eyes and then bombarded me with questions in an


    excited, gasping voice.


    "No.It''s not what you think," I said perfunctorily.


    "What is it then?"


    "It''splicated."


    Again, Zora stopped asking since she could not get any decent answer.


    I heaved a sigh of relief.


    After dinner, Abner, Zora, and I left the restaurant together, but before we could walk out the door,


    Charles''s assistant rushed over to us.


    "Miss Riley, Mr.Moore wants you to stay and wait for him."


    "Fine."


    I did not want to wait for Charles, but his assistant was just doing his job.


    I did not want to make things difficult for him.


    Seeing that I agreed, he nodded and shuffled back to their table.


    "Scarlett, do you really want to sit around here and wait for him? You could''ve refused."


    Abner immediately noticed my unwillingness.


    "It''s okay.I have something to discuss with him anyway." I shook my head.


    "Are you really going to be okay?"


    Abner watched me carefully.


    If I told him the truth, he would not leave.


    "Yes.Don''t worry.Go home.I''ll see you at work tomorrow."


    "All right."


    I said goodbye to Abner and Zora at the door.


    As soon as the two of them left, Charles and his friends rose from their seats and started heading out


    of the restaurant.


    I stood at the door and waited for them."Come."


    Charles snaked his arm around my waist and ushered me out of the restaurant.


    The doting look in his eyes got me all confused and a little anxious.


    I did not resist.I just let him guide me out.


    Thest thing I needed right now was the attention of the entire world around us.


    I did not want to embarrass him or myself.


    "Ease up.You''re with me and my friends.You''re safe."


    Outside the restaurant, Charles stood in front of his friends, wrapped his arm around my shoulders, and


    held me close.


    "My friends, I heard that one of you once attempted to pursue my dear Scarlett.Well, he can''t be


    med though.For having a good taste,"


    Charlesmented in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    His friends simply looked at him and did not say anything.


    They all tensed up like they knew they were going to pay for coveting what belonged to one of the


    members of the Moore family.


    Of course, Walker was the most nervous.


    After all, he was the one Charles was talking about.


    The others might just look guilty because they had thought about making a move on me but never


    really acted on it.


    "Scarlett is the apple of my grandparents'' eye.She''s very precious to them.No man in his right mind


    would risk the wrath of Michael and Christine Moore just to steal Scarlett away."


    None of them moved a muscle, but all of them avoided making eye contact with me and with Charles.


    I supposed they might be wealthy, but none of them was powerful enough to challenge the might of the


    Moore family.


    I just stood there and bore witness.


    I thought this little charade of Charles''s was beneficial to me.


    If I let him threaten his friends passive aggressively, then none of them would daree after me


    anymore, and I would be able to live in peace.


    "Well, I guess you also share fault in this, Scarlett.You keep such a low profile.You should make it


    known that you''re part of the Moore family."


    Charles stared at me with adoring eyes and tucked a lock of my hair behind my ear.


    Remembering the mark that Susan''s hand left on my face, I dipped my chin and turned my face away


    from Charles''s view.


    But I was a little toote.


    Charles saw what I was trying to hide, and his calm, delighted face suddenly turned dark as if someone


    had just flipped a switch.


    "What happened to you?"


    I tried to cover up my cheek with my hair, but he stopped me and held my hand tightly.


    "Tell me what happened."


    "Nothing."


    I tried to struggle, but it did not work.


    Charles was incredibly strong.


    "For thest time, what happened?"


    "I said it''s nothing, Charles.Calm down.People are watching."


    Charles''s expression only became colder.


    Realizing that he would not get a straight answer from me in public, he grabbed my hand and dragged


    me toward his car.


    Next thing I knew, we were sitting in the backseat.


    "Is it Rita?"


    Charles asked through gritted teeth.


    "No, it''s you!" I eximed.


    He made a promise to Rita, but he did not keep it.


    He was the reason Susan marched to the TV station and humiliated me in front of my colleagues.


    If he had just married Rita like he said he would, we would not be here right now.


    "What?"


    Charles looked at me with a frown.


    Then, he appeared to think of something and suddenly said, "You look much better than usual when


    you''re angry.You''re more like a real human being now."


    "You''re insane!"


    How was this the perfect time to be joking? And how could he switch moods from angry to amused in a


    matter of seconds? I honestly did not know anymore.I pushed him away and reached for the door.


    He reached over me and shut the door immediately after I opened it.


    "Do you have a first aid kit at home?"


    "Why?"


    "To treat your face."


    "No."


    "Then we''ll go to my ce.I have all sorts of creams there that''ll make you feel better."


    "No, thanks.I''m fine."


    "No, you''re not.Drive!"


    That was thest word that he uttered before he settled in his seat.


    Next thing I knew, the driver was gunning the engine and driving to Gardner Street.


    Twenty minutester, we arrived at our destination.


    I refused to get off the car.


    Why should I do whatever he asked? He did not own me.


    When Charles finally lost his patience, he yanked me out of the car and stuck me into the house.


    "Be a good girl.When you get hurt, you need to treat your injury immediately.Otherwise, it will take you


    longer than you need to recover."


    "I know, but do I have to treat my injury here?"


    "No.I just want you here."


    I was speechless for a while.


    What did he mean by that? We were going to divorce.


    Why should I listen to him? But Charles was so strong.


    I was helpless against him.

 Chapter 34: Applying Ointment

    Chapter 34: Applying Ointment


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Charles forcibly took me to his house.


    "Go remove your makeup, so I can apply ointment on your face."


    He pushed me towards the bathroom and urged me to take off my makeup.


    "No."


    I stood still and turned to refuse him again.


    "Do you really think the ointment is going to work if I apply it on top of your makeup?"


    Charles frowned and continued in a domineering tone, "Hurry up! I''m going to get the first aid kit."


    Without resisting again, I walked straight into the bathroom.


    It was because I wanted him to finish applying the soon, so that I can leave the ce.


    I removed my makeup and walked out of the bathroom.


    As soon as I wiped my face dry, Charles pushed me down on the couch.


    He leaned close to me, and I was able to feel his warm breath against my ear.


    He smelled good, but the intimacy between us was making me feel ufortable.


    "What is this all about?"


    Why did he have to be in such an intimate position with me just to apply ointment? I was really starting


    to doubt if he was doing it on purpose.


    "I can see better this way."


    Charles then dipped a cotton swab in the ointment and applied it on my face gently.


    But it hurt, and I wanted to stop him as I gasped and trembled.


    Then, I realized that he was not going to let me go until he was done applying ointment for me, so I


    gave up the idea of protesting and endured the pain, biting my lip.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Charles asked, looking into my eyes.


    We were so close, andpared with the pain, his heartbeat made me feel more uneasy, so I shook


    my head and tried to push him away.


    But he grabbed my hands like it was nothing.


    I looked at him in confusion.


    Was he only applying ointment to my face? Or was he taking advantage of me? He put down the cotton


    swab in his hand and gently massaged my lips with his thumb.


    "It''s not a good habit.If you continue to do that, then I can''t keep myself in control."


    "What?"


    I stared at Charles, not knowing what he was talking about.


    When I was not expecting him to, he leaned over and kissed me.


    The moment his lips clung to mine, he tried to push his tongue into my mouth as he breathed on my


    face.


    I stared at him nkly andpletely forgot to struggle.


    I didn''t resist his kiss, and in the end, I couldn''t help but respond to him.


    The sound of us sucking each other''s lips echoed in the living room, making it seem insanely erotic.


    I had no idea for how long we''d been kissing when we heard his phone ring.


    He stood up with a frown and went to answer the phone while I sat up and tidied my clothes.


    "I have already told you not to call me again,"


    Charles said in a serious tone over the phone.


    I looked up at him and saw him toss the phone on the tea table irritably before he turned to me.


    The phone screen was still on, and I noticed that it was Rita who had called him.


    It was the second time I was seeing him react so strongly to Rita''s call.


    The first time, he had put his phone on mute, but now, he told her not to call him again.


    What was Charles doing? When I looked at him, a bold thought shed through my mind.


    It was because of his reaction that Rita had felt like she was in a crisis and that was why she was trying


    to force him to marry her soon.


    "What should I do? Scarlett, tell me what I should do."


    Charles lowered his head.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He looked like he was going crazy as he hugged me, asking for help.


    My heart ached to see him in such a miserable condition, so I patted his back tofort him.


    "She is the one you love, and she has been the one you have loved for so many years.You two are


    finally going to get married, and you can''t back down now.It is herst wish.It''s also your wish.You


    made a deal with me just for today, didn''t you? You should be happy at now, not sad.Listen to me, we


    will get a divorce tomorrow.It''ll be good for all of us."


    "Do you really want to get a divorce?" Charles asked reluctantly.


    "Yes."


    As soon as I said those words, a sense of emptiness conquered my heart.


    However, I had a clear mind.


    We had expected Charles and Rita to get married from the start, and we had agreed our marriage was


    just to prevent our families from urging us to get married to other people.


    So we married each other so that I could live my life and he could continue to be with Rita.We had not


    gotten married for the sake of love, so our motive was not pure.


    Now Rita was dying, and she wanted to get married soon.


    It was the perfect time to put an end to our phony rtionship.


    "But I..."


    Charles looked at me affectionately, which made my heart sink.


    "No buts.You should be more determined.Rita doesn''t have much time left.You have to marry her


    before it''s toote, or you will end up regretting it for the rest of your life.Cheer up! We''ll get divorced


    tomorrow!"


    As I said those words calmly, I forced myself not to look into his eyes.


    "Okay."


    Seeing that I had made up my mind, Charles gave me a bitter smile and closed his eyes.


    I let him lean in my arms while I waited for him to turn into the strong and decisive Charles again.


    "What are you going to do after we divorce?" he asked after a long time.


    "Work, eat, sleep, and hang out with my friends."


    "Will you start dating other people?"


    "Nope."


    I did not think that I should even be dreaming of a luxury like love.But if I met someone I liked, then I


    would probably let nature take its course.


    I couldn''t tell Charles that, because I was afraid that he was going to cause trouble again.


    I nced at the living room clock and noticed that the time was around 12 in the night.


    I looked at Charles, who was holding me tightly in his arms.


    Gently, I tried to move away from his embrace.


    He was now like an insecure child.


    If I moved even a little, he would hold me more tightly.I would not be able to get rid of him at all.


    The next day.


    I was sleeping soundly when I heard the sound of high heels tapping on the floor, waking me up.


    When I came to my senses, I remembered that I had been sleeping on the sofa with Charles.All of a


    sudden, I noticed someone pushing the door open from the outside.I was stunned when I looked up.


    ''Why did Alicee here?'' She seemed to be really excited and had forgotten to close the door when


    she walked in.


    She was staring at us in shock.


    After a long while, she finally said, "You two can continue to sleep.I''m leaving now."


    I quickly straightened myself up, but I was so nervous that I was unable to button up my shirt.


    "Mom, it''s not like you think.You misunderstood us!"


    But she did not listen to me at all.


    She even took out her phone and started taking pictures of us.


    "Charles! Charles! Mom is here!" I shook him, trying to wake him up.


    He slowly got up, and his beautiful sleepy eyes gradually brightened.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Alice could not hide her smile when she saw him.


    "I have already selected a fine young man to introduce to Scarlett.When can they meet?" She asked


    deliberately.


    Charles looked at her and answered briefly, "She is busy."


    "Then, are you two still nning to divorce? Scarlett will always be my daughter-inw, won''t she?"


    Alice''s eyes lit up as she hoped to get a positive answer from her son.

 Chapter 35: Critical Condition Notice

    Chapter 35: Critical Condition Notice


    Scarlett''s POV:


    A slight frown appeared on Charles''s face as though Alice had already asked too many questions.


    "Fine.I won''t ask you anymore.As for the divorce, I suggest you think it through again.But, you know, it''ll


    be great if Scarlett gets pregnant while you''re at it,"


    Alice hurriedly said with a shrug.


    "Alice, I just came here to get my face treated.It''s not what you think,"


    I quickly exined, not wanting Alice to misunderstand me more.


    After fighting with the buttons for a long time, I finally buttoned them up.


    "You don''t have to exin.I''m the one who should apologize.I didn''t know you both returned herest


    night.But, you don''t have to be shy about it.That''s normal for a man and woman, after all.Besides, you


    two are a legal couple.You''re free to do anything you want."


    Alice admitted her faults but still did not let the matter go.


    Truth be told, I felt an urge to cry when I heard what she had said.


    Charles and I had already made up our minds about the divorce.


    But now, Alice misunderstood what was happening between us again.


    What should I do now? Anxious, I grabbed Charles''s hand and asked him, "Please tell mom that we''ve


    already agreed to divorce yesterday."


    However, Charles merely withdrew his hand and rested his head on it.


    He then looked at me nkly and acted as if this was none of his business.


    This made my blood boil.


    I wanted to beat him right then and there, but there was nothing else I could do but hold my anger.


    Flustered, I turned my face away from him.


    It was then that Alice caught sight of the palm print on my face.


    "Scarlett, what happened to your face? Oh my God! Charles, did you beat her? You jerk! How could


    you do that?!"


    Alice was fuming with anger as she thought that it was Charles who pped me on the face.


    "It wasn''t me, but I''ve already taken care of it."


    Charles held my chin and gently turned my head to face him.


    His high spirits did not seem to change at all.


    At that moment, he opened the medical kit on the tea table and applied ointment to my face again.


    My face no longer hurt as much as it didst night.


    However, I was still angry and resentful, so I tried to keep him at arm''s length.


    As Alice saw that Charles and I did not fight, she did not ask any more questions.


    She just left without a word and even closed the door for us.


    Judging from her brisk pace, she must be eager to share with Michael and Christine what she had just


    seen.


    "Why didn''t you exin to her everything? We agreed that we''d divorce today, didn''t we?" I asked


    Charles once his mother was gone.


    "Mom has already misunderstood everything.If we told her that we would still divorce, she''d beat


    me.You know how violent she can be," Charles exined patiently while applying the ointment on my


    face with a cotton swab.


    "Then why didn''t you let me gost night?"


    "I didn''t stop you," he retorted with an innocent look on his face.


    I was speechless.Yes, he did not stop me, but he held me tightly in his arms.I had to sleep in his warm


    embrace all night long.


    This was all his fault.


    Alice would not have seen us like that if he had not done that in the first ce.


    "Never mind.But I''m telling you, don''t try to dy the divorce again.You promised me," I reminded him.


    However, his mouth remained shut about the matter.


    This maddened me, so I pulled down his hand and advised, "I''ll make an appointment with thewyer


    later.I won''t leave until youe.I''ll wait for you no matter what.Don''t postpone it anymore.It''s unlike


    you."


    With that, I left, leaving him in a daze.


    Charles'' POV:


    In the hospital.


    Two hours ago, I received a notice that Rita was in critical condition.I rushed to the hospital at once.


    As soon as I arrived, Susan, Rita''s mother, grabbed my arm and broke into tears.


    "Charles, please fulfill Rita''s wish.She can''t hold on any longer.Please, we''re begging you! Rita is our


    only daughter.I can''t bear to see her suffer like this.I...I wish it were me who''s dying instead.I''m begging


    you, Charles.Her health is deteriorating.She can''t hold on any longer."


    "I''ll talk with Rita."


    I walked away from Susan as a dreadful feeling washed over me.


    "Charles, you can''t tell Rita about this.Her condition is getting worse.She won''t be able to bear the


    news.If you really love her and don''t want her to leave with regret, you should marry her as soon as


    possible."


    Just as I was about to walk towards Rita''s ward, Susan took a step forward and deftly grabbed my arm.


    "To tell you the truth, we don''t expect her to make it.We just hope that she''ll have no regrets when she


    leaves this world.Please stop messing with Scarlett and marry Rita as soon as possible.My daughter is


    dying." I turned around and looked at her coldly.


    "Is that why you went to the TV station for Scarlett?"Susan froze.


    She suddenly stopped crying and lowered her head with a guilty look on her face.


    Although tempting, I figured that it was not the right time to settle ounts with her, so I shrugged off


    her hand and went straight to Rita''s ward.


    But before I could touch the doorknob, I stiffened in my spot.


    It suddenly urred to me what Scarlett had told me this morning.


    She said she would call awyer and wait for me no matter what.


    I was at a loss.


    For a moment, I felt as though my body had a mind of its own.


    Before I knew it, I turned around and left.


    Through the ss panel on the door of the ward, I saw a familiar figure get up from bed and sprint


    towards the door.


    She did not seem like a patient in a critical condition at all.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I stood at the entrance of thew office and watched people walk in and out of the building.


    Unfortunately, the person I was waiting for was nowhere to be seen.


    This morning, I excused myself from the TV station, so I could go through the divorce formalities.


    However, it seemed that I excused myself for nothing.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    But then, I suddenly remembered that I had told Charles I would not leave until he came.


    Because of this, I decided to wait for him nevertheless.


    Finally in the afternoon, just as I was about to give up, a familiar ck car came to a halt in front of the


    building.


    It was Charles.


    As he got off the car, I noticed that he was wearing a nice, crisp suit.It seemed that he came here


    prepared.


    "Here you are.Hurry up.They''ll be closing soon." I urged.


    To my surprise, the passenger door opened, and Rita, who was still in a blue and white hospital gown,


    got out of the car.


    Charles brought that woman here before we could even get through the divorce formalities.


    She did not even change her clothes! It appeared that she could no longer wait to marry him.


    I felt a sharp pain in my heart, but the smile on my face never faltered.I did not want to give Rita a


    sense of satisfaction.


    Not only that, but I also did not want Charles to think that I did not want to leave him.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting.I''m not in good health, so we took our time on the way," Rita exined with


    an apologetic look on her face.


    In my eyes, it was disgusting.


    "I don''t mind as long as hees."


    I walked away and entered thew office before they could respond.


    Charles and Rita followed me.


    The divorce formalities started a few momentster.Thewyer printed out a copy of the divorce


    agreement and looked at us across the table.


    Meanwhile, Rita stood outside the door, watching us.


    "Have you two made up your mind?" thewyer seriously asked.


    "I have," I replied calmly.


    I then looked at Charles and waited for him to answer.


    For some reason, he did not.With his fingers crossed, he lowered his head and said nothing.


    "Mr.Moore? I asked if you two have made up your mind." Thewyer called Charles''s attention.


    Charles still made no answer and just looked at me coldly.


    Thewyer put his hand on the divorce agreement and smiled gently at me.


    "Mrs.Moore, your husband doesn''t seem willing to proceed with the divorce.Why don''t you two go


    home first and discuss it?"


    "Sir, we''ve already reached an agreement beforeing here.Besides, someone here can''t wait any


    longer." I beckoned thewyer to look outside the window.


    He followed my gaze and saw Rita anxiously watching us.


    Thewyer immediately understood what I meant, but he still persuaded me.


    "Divorce is a matter based on the will of both parties as husband and wife.Anyone else''s opinion


    doesn''t matter."


    "They''ve been in love with each other for so many years, and they still do.I don''t want to be the bad guy


    here.The third party.I believe it would be best if I fulfill their wish."


    "Youpromise because they love each other.What about you? Have you ever loved him?"


    Without missing a beat, I answered, "No,"


    I said I did not love him, but my heart said otherwise.

 Chapter 36: Christine Fainted

    Chapter 36: Christine Fainted


    Scarlett''s POV:


    "Then sign it."


    Thewyer sighed and pushed the divorce agreement to me.


    I picked up the fountain pen, turned to thest page, and signed my name.Then, I pushed the divorce


    agreement to Charles, looked into his bloodshot eyes, and said, "It''s your turn."


    "You seem pretty eager to get rid of me, don''t you?" Charles asked through gritted teeth.


    "I don''t see why we should dy it any longer." I put the pen in his hand.


    Charles clicked his teeth and mmed the pen on the table.


    "But I don''t like to be dominated by others!" I stared at him with wide eyes.


    What did he mean? Was he insane? He was the one who proposed the divorce.


    How was he the dominated one in this scenario? Was I wrong to go along with his dying tactics all


    this time?


    "Charles, we don''t have all day, and we''re not the only ones with business here.Other people are


    waiting outside.Just sign the damn papers."


    Next thing I knew, Rita was walking over to us and handing Charles the pen.


    Judging from the anxious expression on her face, I could tell that among the three of us, she was the


    one suffering the most at the moment.


    Charles clenched his fists and refused to take the pen.


    He did not even raise his head to look at Rita.


    He just fixed his cold eyes on me.


    Thewyer swept his gaze on the three of us and then smiled meaningfully as if he understood what


    was happening.


    "Charles, please..." Rita begged in a broken voice.


    I bet she would give anything right now to be able to sign the papers for Charles.


    Then, my phone rang and broke the silence.


    It was Alice calling.


    At the same time, Charles''s phone rang.


    Michael was calling him.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    What was going on? Why were Alice and Michael calling us? As a million bad things raced through my


    head, my heart burst into a full gallop.


    I picked up.


    "Hello, mom? What''s up? What? Grandma was rushed to the hospital?"


    "I''ll be right there."


    Charles and I hung up almost at the same time.


    Then, he grabbed my hand and towed me out of thew office.


    "Charles!"


    Rita ran after us.


    Charles stopped, turned around, and walked to Rita with a long face.


    He pulled her out of the office without saying a word.


    If she had not screamed his name, I doubt that he would have remembered her presence.


    Before leaving thew office, he turned to me and said, "Meet me outside.We''ll go to the hospital


    together."


    Outside thew office, I saw Charles push Rita into his car and m the door.


    "Gol"


    Charles''s snappiness scared Rita to tears.


    The engine hummed to life, and as the driver pulled into traffic, Rita rolled down her window and


    watched Charles rush toward me.


    Once again, rage and grief twisted her weary face.


    The flickering muscle in her jaw told me that she was not happy about what happened in thew office.


    For a patient with cancer in the advanced stages, Rita seemed way too energetic to me.


    She must really have godly endurance to be able to go around pushing Charles''s divorce.


    "Let''s go." Charles took me to the roadside to hail a taxi.


    He grabbed my hand.


    I tried to shake off his grip, but I found that the harder I struggled, the tighter he held on.


    Eventually, I just gave up and let him nervously hold my hand.


    To be honest, I needed thefort, too.


    After all, the life of a woman that mattered to us both might be in danger.


    It was not the time to be squabbling.


    Soon, we arrived at the hospital.


    We raced to Christine''s ward.


    As soon as we arrived at the door, we heard Christine''s lively voice.


    Through the door''s ss window, I saw Michael feeding her some watermelon.


    There was a big smile on her face.


    She did not look like someone who had just lost consciousness spontaneously.


    "The watermelon tastes good."


    She chewed and beamed like it was the first time that she ever tasted a fruit.


    Slowly but surely, all the pieces started falling into ce.


    Were Alice, Michael, and Christine in on this? Did they stage this little show to prevent us from going


    through with the divorce formalities? If that were the case, then I supposed I was out of luck.


    I shed Charles an annoyed look.


    Charles smiled faintly as if saying, "Hey, I don''t have anything to do with this."


    Then, he pushed the door open and walked in.


    "Grandma?"


    I greeted Christine with a smile.


    "Oh! My dear Scarlett is here!"


    When she saw me, she got so excited that she opened her arms and beckoned me to give her a hug.


    I could not decide whether tough or cry.


    Christine did not seem to be sick at all.


    In fact, she was her usual happy self.


    Seeing my reaction, Michael quickly tugged the hem of Christine''s hospital gown and gave her a look.


    It took a few moments before Christine registered what Michael was trying to tell her.


    Finally, she groaned and held her head with both hands.


    It took all my might not to cross my arms over my chest.


    "Ouch! My head is aching again.I have to lie down for a while."


    "Are you okay?"


    Christine acted so hard that it made me want to pretend that I was really clueless.


    Michael helped Christine lie down, and I tucked her in.


    "Scarlett, your grandma has been so worried about you and Charlestely that it made her sick."


    Michael looked at Christine with concern and nced at me and Charles.


    If he wanted to make me feel guilty, he seeded.


    "What can we do?" Charles asked with a smile, leaning against the door.


    "Of course the one causing the problems has the nerve to ask.I''ve had it with the both of you.Enough


    with the foolishness.Scarlett, hand over your marriage certificate.It''s the only way to stop your grandma


    from worrying," Michael dered.


    "Good gracious! How miserable my life is! I''m getting old.I just want to have a great grandchild before I


    die, but with my grandson and granddaughter-inw getting a divorce, I have no hope."


    Christine pushed her performance.


    Compared to Rita''s acting, Christine''s was even more exaggerated, but somehow, I did not hate it.I


    was even afraid to show any holes in my pretend gullibility.


    I wanted her to feel a sense of achievement even if it was at the expense of my long-overdue divorce.


    However, I did not want to hand over our marriage certificate.


    "Grandma, I...What are you doing? Hey!"


    When I was about to refuse, Charles suddenly strode over and grabbed my purse.


    He took out our marriage certificate and handed it to Christine.


    The moment Christine saw the marriage certificate, she practically sprung out of bed.


    She sat up and snapped the certified, holding it to her chest.


    She heaved a deep, steadying sigh, and her eyes glinted with the kind of glee that spelled triumph.


    "I thought you''re having a splitting headache, Grandma.¡± Christine was so happy that she ignored my


    comment and just held on to our marriage certificate like it was some sort of a long-lost legendary


    treasure map.


    "Well, I''m cured, thanks to this."


    I could only shake my head.I had been working so hard to get Charles to sign the divorce papers.I


    came so close today, but Christine swooped in and took the opportunity away.


    With our marriage certificate in her hands, I was back to square one.I had no idea what move to make


    next.


    At this point, I was wondering whether or not Charles and I could ever get divorced.I did not want to be


    in this situation, but mentioning the divorce in front of Christine and Michael would not do anything for


    me at the moment.So I decided to give it up for the time being.


    Christine might not really be sick right now, but if I started going on and on again about how much I


    wanted my marriage to Charles to be over, she might take it very badly.


    Next thing I knew, someone was walking into the ward.


    At first I thought it was a nurse, but then I looked up and saw Rita.


    "I heard that you were rushed here, Christine, so I came to see you."


    Rita approached Christine with a fruit basket in her hand.


    "What are you doing here? I don''t want to see you! Get out!"


    Christine snapped the moment she saw Rita.


    "Please don''t be angry.I know you don''t want me to be with Charles because of my illness.If it were up


    to me, I wouldn''t want to be sick.I want to live a long, happy, and healthy life with Charles."


    Tears streamed down Rita''s face as she spoke.


    The pitiful look on her face was so convincing at the moment that it almost made me feel sorry for her.


    Sadly, nobody in the room bought it.


    Rita set the fruit basket on the cab beside the bed.


    Christine angrily tossed it to the ground and pointed to the door.


    "Take your basket and leave, woman! Do you really think that I''m attending this little pity party of yours?


    I know what you''re doing.You''re just using your poor health to manipte my grandson into marrying


    you and staying by your side.Well, I don''t buy it! You can fool everybody else with your act but not me!


    Get out of my sight, you scheming witch!"

 Chapter 37: I Wont Sign It

    Chapter 37: I Won''t Sign It


    Scarlett''s POV:


    "Christine, why do you think of me like that? Charles and I really love each other.Is it wrong for us to


    want to be together?" Rita burst into tears.


    People who didn''t know the truth might misunderstand that Christine was trying to break up two love


    birds unreasonably.


    "Christine, calm down.You need to take care of yourself."


    Michael looked at her with concern in his eyes.


    Christine took the watermelon slice from his hand and threw it at Rita''s face.


    "Love? Do you really believe that? It''s just an excuse you found to separate them! Do you even


    deserve to talk about love? You shameless woman! Do you even know what kind of a feeling that is?"


    "Why don''t I deserve love? Is it because I''m sick?"


    Rita burst into tears, her whole body trembling.


    The watermelon juice mixed with her tears as it trickled down her face.


    "I respect you, because you are Charles'' grandma, and an elder.But you can''t humiliate me like this!"


    "You ruined their marriage.I have been polite enough until now.If it were someone else, they would


    have stripped you naked, and thrown you on the streets.And when that happens, people would see


    how shameless you truly are!"


    Christine was so furious to see Rita looking at her innocently that she was almost out of breath.


    She patted her chest to calm down before she pointed at Rita and continued, "How can you speak with


    such confidence after you ruined their marriage? Charles has really spoiled you.Just get this


    shameless bitch away from my face!"


    "Ma''am, please."


    The nurse walked up to Rita and asked her to leave.


    "Don''t be angry.You should take care of yourself.If you lose your temper, then you will only sufferter,"


    Michaelforted Christine, patting her on the back to help her breathe.


    Rita looked at Charles as though she was asking for help, but hepletely ignored her.


    He was only concerned about his grandmother.


    "Charles, tell Christine that we really love each other," Rita pleaded with him.


    "You should leave, Rita.Grandma is still sick.Don''t make her suffer."


    "Charles..."


    "Ma''am?"


    The nurse asked Rita to leave again.


    Seeing that Charles had no intention of helping her, she had no choice but to leave.


    After she left, Christine finally calmed down, held our marriage certificate, and smiled warmly.


    Looking at her in such a state, I couldn''t help murmuring.


    "You pretended to faint on purpose to stop us from getting divorced."


    My voice was not loud, but both the elders had very sharp hearing.


    Christine began to groan as soon as I uttered those words.


    "Michael, I feel dizzy.What''s wrong with me?"


    "Don''t worry.The doctor said that you will be fine once you''ve rested.Maybe it was the noise that made


    you feel ufortable.Just rest for some time," Michael said at once.


    He then looked at me and Charles, obviously asking us to step outside.


    "Alright, Grandpa.Please take good care of Grandma.I have something important to do, so I''m leaving."


    In fact, Charles was the one who had something to do, but he asked me to go with him.


    "The marriage certificate is still in Grandma''s hand," I said right before we walked into the elevator,


    unwilling to give up.


    "I have an important matter to deal with and it can''t be dyed."


    "Then why didn''t you sign it when we were in thewyer''s office?"


    Divorce was just one step away, but my hope was shattered once again.


    Now that I had lost the marriage certificate, it would be impossible for me to divorce him.


    "Scarlett, is this the way you treat your family? Didn''t you see Grandma fainting just because we


    mentioned about the divorce?"


    Charles looked sideways as he cast a cold nce at me as though I was a selfish bitch who did not


    care about my own family.


    "But she is just pretending..." I exined guiltily.


    Charles was even more furious now.


    He walked up to me and forced me to the corner of the elevator.


    "Scarlett, how could you say that Grandma, who has always loved you, is pretending to faint and lying


    to you? How sad would she be if she heard what you just said?" he roared, ring at me.


    I stared back at him.I didn''t believe that he did not notice Christine acting.


    How could he lie through his teeth so confidently? However, I couldn''t argue with him about it now.


    "This is all your fault.Why didn''t you sign it earlier?"


    "I could not have.It was not possible for me to do it then."


    Charles dialed down his aggressiveness as he leaned against the wall with his hands in his pockets.


    He seemed to be in a good mood.He did not seem like someone who lost his temper just a moment


    ago.


    "What?"


    "I said I won''t sign it because if I did, then Grandpa would kill me!"


    ¡°Why didn''t I know that you were such a coward?"


    "It''s called being smart."


    I gave Charles a disdainful look.


    As soon as the elevator door opened, I walked out first.


    "Tell me, what side of me do you like?"


    Charles asked as he caught up with me and grabbed my hand.


    I pouted and kept quiet.


    ring at him, I thought to myself that no matter what, I would never get back with him.


    Unexpectedly, Charles caressed my lips softly and teased, "You seem to be asking for a kiss from


    me.Unfortunately, we are in a hospital and there are so many people around us, so I can''t fulfill your


    wish right now."


    "When did I ask you for a kiss?"


    I became so furious that I had an urge to beat him up right there.


    He had always been so cold to everyone except for Rita, so why was he suddenly smooth-talking to


    me? The image I had of him in my mind changed all of a sudden.


    "Alright, I won''t tease you anymore.Does your face still hurt?"


    Charles looked at my cheek where Susan had pped me.


    I was not feeling any pain.I just felt like it was not appropriate for us to be so close to each other at the


    moment.


    "Don''t try to dodge."


    I tilted my head to the side, but he forced me to face him.


    He tucked a strand of my hair behind my ears and observed carefully.


    "It''s healing.It won''t be visible if you wear makeup."


    "Can you let go of me now?"


    "Sure."


    He let go of my face and then held my hand.


    "Don''t get me wrong, but I am taking part in a program at your TV station, so I wanted to drop you off."


    "You don''t have to, right? People will easily misunderstand it."


    After all, the media had just reported that Charles and Rita were going to get married.


    Moreover, Rita''s wedding dress photo was also leaked to the public.


    And Susan had caused a scene about it at the TV station.


    If he showed up with me to the TV station, then it would just be the evidence that people needed to


    use me of being the third-wheel in their rtionship.


    "Let them misunderstand us."


    Charles would not listen to me, no matter what I said.


    He pulled me out of the hospital and pushed me into his car.


    After getting in the car, he leaned over to fasten the seat belt for me.


    When I didn''t cooperate, he gave me a death re.


    The driver was right in front of us, so I did not want to fight with him.


    I just hoped to get to the TV station quickly, so that I could be rid of him.


    Soon, we arrived.


    Charles and I got off the car.


    I quickened my pace, trying to keep distance from him to avoid gossip.


    "Scarlett!"


    But the next second, I heard him calling my name loudly.


    When I turned around and saw Charles standing by his car dressed in his signature suit, I could only


    think of one word...


    Noble.


    However, when I recalled the way he had behaved in the hospital, I felt like I was an idiot to associate


    him with such a quality.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked him.


    "You forgot something," he said with a smile.


    I looked at him suspiciously as I approached him and asked, "What is it?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s right here.Come closer."


    As soon as I walked up to him, he suddenly kissed me.


    By the time I realized what had happened, he had already turned around and left.


    I could tell from his brisk steps that he was very happy.


    But I was so angry.


    At the same time, Nina and Abner walked towards me.


    Nina pointed at me in shock then pointed at Charles.


    "Scarlett, did you just..." Abner''s expression darkened.


    Looking at them, my heart started racing.


    ¡®''Damn it! What a jerk he is! Why did he have to kiss me here in public?''''

 Chapter 38: Buying Flowers

    Chapter 38: Buying Flowers


    Christine''s POV:


    Alice, Michael, and Lawrence were all in the hospital with me.


    While having lunch, we watched the TV program that Scarlett was hosting.


    "Our Scarlett is much better than the other hosts in their TV station.She speaks clearly and graciously!"


    Michael eximed while watching TV.


    Lawrence and Alice nodded in agreement.


    That moment, I noticed that Scarlett''s right cheek had not healed yet, which made me angry.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That mother and daughter duo has hurt our sweetheart.We can''t just let them go easily, or they''re


    going to think that the Moore family is so easy to bully! "Shall we fight back, then?" Alice blurted out.


    "We should.After all, that Susan is a bitch.She hit Scarlett first, and then, she caused a scene at the


    hospital and forced my grandson to marry her daughter.They are both so annoying.If we don''t teach


    them a lesson, then they''ll get too cocky," I said, agreeing with Alice.


    "I don''t think that would be a good idea.If things go out of control, then not only will their reputation get


    damaged, Scarlett might lose her job.I just don''t think that it''ll end well," Michael said as he put down


    his fork and sighed.


    I thought for a while and said in agreement, "Then we''d better think if there is a better way to handle


    this."


    Alice''s eyes lit up when she saw Scarlett on TV.


    "How about we tip the media about Scarlett and Charles'' marriage?"


    "Do you want to expose their marriage?" Alice and I had the same idea.


    "That way, Rita, will not be Charles'' fiancee, but an outsider who is trying to destroy the others''


    marriage."


    "That''s a good idea.With the public''s opinion, everyone will take Scarlett''s side, even the Inte


    crowd, and they will help us punish Rita and her mom."


    Michael also could not help but agree with us.


    Lawrence didn''tment, but since the majority was on my side, the matter was settled.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    After work, when Nina and I walked out of the TV station, we noticed Charles'' caring towards us.


    "This is so annoying! Our dinner is going to be dyed now, but your lover is more important, so let''s


    have dinner some other time,"


    Nina protested in disappointment before she waved goodbye to me.


    "Alright, then." I watched her leave, smiling.


    Charles got off his car and walked up to me.


    "Hurry! Grandma is still waiting."


    "The hospital is not too far from the TV station.I can walk there by myself."


    With that, I walked forward, wanting to avoid my colleagues seeing me talking to him.


    "It will take a long time to get there on foot."


    With an impatient look in his eyes, Charles stepped forward, grabbed my hand, and pulled me to his


    car.


    I tried to get rid of him, but then I noticed that some of my colleagues seemed to have noticed the


    commotion between us, so I stopped and red at him.


    "Let me go!" I hissed as I stopped struggling.


    "No! Unless you agree to go to the hospital with me, your colleagues will witness the pushing and


    pulling between us.And when that happens, you won''t be able to exin things to them no matter what


    you say."


    I was so furious that I felt my blood was boil under my skin.


    Seeing that more and more people were watching us, I had no choice but to get in his car.


    As soon as I sat in his car, I got a call from Nina.


    "Oh my God! Charles is secretly married!"


    "What?"


    "It''s the trending topic! The trending topic, Scarlett! As a media person, don''t you pay attention to


    what''s going on around you?"


    I hung up the phone and typed Charles'' name on Google.


    The search results were all news about his secret marriage.


    "Who did this?"


    Charles grabbed the phone from my hand in surprise.


    However, there were no traces of anger in his eyes.


    "So it was not you?"


    "How could that be possible? If I wanted to leak the news, then do you really think that I would wait until


    now to do it? It was not me,"


    he exined seriously.


    I didn''t expect such news toe out now.


    Feeling nervous, I racked my brains and came up with an idea.


    "How about we divorce right away, and then, you can get a marriage certificate with Rita? That way,


    you will be able to announce your marriage to the media."


    If that happened, then no one would be able to find out that Charles and I were married.


    "But the marriage certificate is not with me, so we simply can''t get divorced."


    Charles gave me my phone, looked deep into my eyes before he turned to look outside the


    window.When I recalled that Christine had pretended to be sick to take away our marriage certificate,


    my head ached.


    I was almost certain now that I would not be able to get the certificate back from her.


    Feeling desperate, I came up with another idea.


    "Aren''t you very powerful? Can''t you use your influence to get divorced without a marriage certificate?"


    Charles sneered as he turned to look at me.


    "Thank you for your appreciation, but why would I take the risk and do an illegal thing like that?"


    His words left me speechless.


    We were about to arrive at the hospital.


    There was a flower shop next to the hospital.


    Thinking that I should prepare something to show them that I cared, I asked the driver to pull over.


    I walked to the flower shop and Charles followed me.


    "Can I get a bouquet of lilies?"


    Christine had always liked lilies, and I have known that since I was a kid. - The owner of the shop was


    a friendly-looking middle- aged woman.


    She put down the scissors in her hand and walked up to us.


    "Hold on for just a moment."


    "Okay."


    Since the shop was close to the hospital, they had good business.


    In order to prevent the shop from getting too crowded, they had a lot of pre-made bouquets too.


    The owner then took a bunch of lilies with one hand, and a red rose from the flower rack with her other


    hand.


    "You two look like a perfect couple.If a couplees to buy flowers, we are giving them a rose as a


    promotional gift," thedy said kindly.


    "But we are not a couple."


    Looking at the rose that she was holding out to me, I refused to take it.Stunned by my reaction, she


    looked at us in confusion.


    "But you two look like a perfect couple..."


    "This gentleman has a sweetheart," I exined with a smile.


    Hearing that, she apologized with an awkward smile.


    "I''m sorry.It doesn''t matter if you are not a couple...It''s just a flower..."


    "We''ll take it."


    Charles took the rose from her as he nced at me coldly, like he was warning me.


    The woman looked at us for a moment and smiled, trying to figure us out.


    She was obviously thinking that we were a couple that was having a fight.


    I was not in the mood to exin to her again.


    After all, she was just a stranger, and I did not care about what she thought of us.


    With that, I took out some cash to pay the lilies.


    However, when thedy was about to take the money, Charles handed me a credit card.


    "Use this."


    I stopped and looked at him, and our eyes met for a moment.


    "The pin is your birthdate."


    "Here you go, ma''am."


    I turned around, ignoring him, as I handed thedy the money and left with the flowers.


    Charles sighed and followed me.He then gave me the rose.


    "Here you go."


    "Thank you."


    I took it from him and put it in the bouquet that I bought for Christine.


    Looking at the red rose among the white lilies, Charles frowned slightly.


    He wanted to say something, but then, he chose to be silent.


    The flower shop was not far from the hospital, so we decided to walk the rest of the way.


    However, as soon as we arrived at the hospital, Charles and I got the feeling that someone was


    following us.

 Chapter 39: I Dont Hate You

    Chapter 39: I Don''t Hate You


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I wanted to turn around, but Charles put his arm around my shoulders and did not let me look back.


    "Forget it."


    "I feel that someone has been following metely."


    "Don''t worry.As long as you''re with me, everything will be fine."


    "Does it have anything to do with our marriage? How about you get your assistant on it to find out?" I


    felt a little uneasy, so I wanted to shed light on things.


    "Let''s talk about it after visiting Grandma."


    Charles did not seem to want to take it seriously.


    "We can''t stall any longer, Charles.Everything will only get moreplicated once Rita sees the news."


    I knew Rita well enough to believe that she was going toe after me again.I was exhausted of being


    caught up in the mess.


    I just wanted it to be over.


    Charles suddenly stopped walking and turned me to face him.


    He stared at me deeply with his dark eyes.


    I had no idea what set him off again.


    He stepped forward, and I retreated until I was backed against a wall.


    "Charles..."


    I muttered, but he did not say anything.


    He just looked into my eyes as if he was trying to find something there.


    As I swallowed and my cheeks burned, he braced one hand against the wall beside my head and


    brushed my hair off my face with the other.


    "Scarlett, didn''t I tell you not to mention her in front of me?"


    My heart started racing.


    I leaned against the wall to avoid his touch.


    When he got close enough for us to share breath, I panicked and ran toward the direction of Christine''s


    ward.


    "Do you really want a divorce?" Charles screamed after me.


    I stopped, took a deep breath, and squared my shoulders.


    I turned on my heel and shed him a determined look.


    "Yes! I do! I want it!"


    The affectionate look on his face quickly melted away like snow in the noonday sun.


    I stood my ground as he started shooting daggers at me with his eyes.


    "It''s you who have been making excuses since the beginning.


    I don''t want to do this anymore, okay? Both Rita and I want the divorce to happen, so let''s just get it


    over with."


    As a lump lodged itself in my throat, I turned around.


    Then, I ran to Christine''s ward.


    As I entered the ward, I overheard Christine and Alice''s discussion about announcing Charles and I''s


    marriage to the public.


    "We should just tell the world that Charles and Scarlett are married.I think that''s the only way to shut


    down the rumor mill."


    "I think that''s a great idea."


    My chest tightened, and I protested immediately.


    "No!"


    "Why?"


    Alice shed me a confused look.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Before I could reply, Charles walked in.


    I looked at him and silently begged him for help, hoping he would exin.


    But he just stood there, crossed his arms over his chest, and leaned against the wall.


    "Scarlett, dear, why do you still want a divorce? You and Charles have already slept together.What if..."


    Alice did not finish her sentence, but everyone present understood what she meant to say.


    Christine turned her head toward me and looked at me as if Alice had just announced that I really was


    pregnant.


    I sighed helplessly and started exining again.


    "Mon, Grandma, we just slept in the same couch, but nothing happened.Besides, Charles has


    someone he loves, someone that he wants to marry..."


    "Ouch! Oh, my head! It hurts!"


    Before I could finish my exnation, Christine held her head with both hands and whimpered.


    Alice rushed over, helped her lie down, and then looked at me with reproachful eyes.


    "Scarlett, Grandma is not feeling well.She can''t stand hearing about that awful woman.If you want her


    to live for much longer, stop bringing up Rita."


    I stood by Christine''s bed, looked at her, and sighed.


    She, Michael, Lawrence, and Alice had agreed to let me and Charles get a divorce, but now they were


    all working together to keep us from going through the formalities.


    Once again, my hands were tied.


    I stood there and watched Christine close her eyes.


    Then, Charles walked over, grabbed my hand, and towed me out of the ward.


    Next thing I knew, we were sitting at the backseat of his car parked at the hospital''s gates.


    "We''re never getting divorced now, are we?"


    I turned to Charles and spoke to him in an usatory tone.


    I did not bother to rein in my emotions anymore.


    "Grandma and Grandpa are not in good health.I can''t upset them."


    Charles frowned and looked out the window.


    "But what about us? We had the perfect opportunity to end it when Grandpa folded and gave me our


    marriage certificate.Why didn''t you pull the plug with me then? We talked about this properly,


    Charles.We agreed on a clean break, but you stalled at every turn, and now here we are going in the


    opposite direction and growing more hateful of each other with each passing day.We should be at


    peace with our own different paths by now, but we''re only getting more and more entangled.Aren''t you


    tired of all of it?"


    "I don''t hate you, Scarlett." Charles turned to me and looked straight into my eyes.


    "Well, it''s not reason enough to drag this out, Charles.Rita doesn''t have all the time in the world.The


    longer you stay married to me, the shorter the time you''ll ever have with her.Do you really have it in you


    to break a dying woman''s heart?"


    "Wow, I really underestimated your ability to piss me off."


    Charles gnashed his teeth together in anger.


    "What? I was just telling the truth,"


    I backfired.


    He ran his fingers through his hair in frustration, and then he screamed in a voice that I had never


    heard before.


    "Get out!"


    As the driver and I struggled to calm down after being so startled by Charles''s sudden outburst, the


    lock on the doors clicked.


    I got out of the car, and Charles snapped at the driver to leave immediately.I stood there until the car


    disappeared from my view.


    My heart was still pounding against my ribcage.


    I really, really infuriated Charles this time.


    And it was all for nothing.


    We were still not getting divorced.


    Charles''s POV:


    As the car lurched forward, I watched Scarlett''s figure shrink and shrink through the rearview mirror.


    I was so angry at what she said that I seriously considered shattering one of my car windows with my


    fist.


    The more I thought about it, the more irked and depressed I became.


    Scarlett always put things I did not want to face in front of me and forced me to confront them.


    I picked up my phone, called David, and invited him to drink with me.


    Half an hourter, David finally arrived at the bar.


    I had already finished an entire bottle of wine, and the waiter was helping me open a second one.


    "What''s up? Are you unhappy because your marriage has been exposed?"


    David casually asked as soon as he sat down.


    "No, I am not."


    "Then why are you drinking like a fish again?"


    I tapped my fingers on the table and shot him a death re.


    "I don''t want a divorce."


    "What? What about Rita? You promised to marry her and give her the happily ever after of her life."


    David looked at me in shock.


    "She will have her own future."


    I lowered my eyes and looked at my ss as the waiter refilled it.

 Chapter 40: Be Splashed With Paint

    Chapter 40: Be Sshed With Paint


    Scarlett''s POV:


    That evening, just when I was about to go to bed, I got a call from Abner.


    "Scarlett, guess what I just saw? Rita was alone in the bar, drinking.She did not seem like she had


    terminal cancer at all!"


    "Maybe the doctor had forbidden her from eating delicious food or drinking wine for a long time now,


    and that''s probably the reason she was at the bar, having a binge."


    I didn''t think too much of it.


    "But she doesn''t look like someone who has cancer," Abner said after a moment''s pause.


    "Since she is a star, she always wears makeup, which is probably why she doesn''t look all that sick."


    Charles was the one who had found Rita''s doctor.


    If there was something fishy going on, then he would be the first one to know.Besides, he was smart,


    so how could he get fooled easily?


    "Well, maybe I''m just overthinking things."


    Disappointed, Abner hung up the phone.


    I quickly put the phone on the bedside table and began to sleep.


    The following days were the weekend.


    When I was sitting on the couch, watching TV, I heard someone knocking on my door.


    I put down the remote and went to open the door.


    A man wearing a ck mask and a ck baseball cap was standing in front of me.


    "Sir, what...Ah!"


    Just when I was about to ask him if he needed something, he picked up a bucket and pointed it


    towards me.


    Realizing the danger, I screamed and quickly hid.


    With a sshing sound, the red paint fell all over the floor, some of it stained my feet.


    The man was not willing to ept his failure.


    In a fit of rage, he picked up the bucket again and was about to dump it on my head.


    Suddenly, I heard him screaming as though someone had hit him, and the next second, I heard the


    bucket falling to the ground.


    A familiar figure appeared in front of me, but before I could even get a clear look at him, he held me in


    his arms.


    Still in a state of shock, the man red at Charles before he ran away from my house.


    "You''re safe now."


    Looking at the paint tracks on the floor that the man had left before he rushed to the elevator, Charles


    stroked my hair tofort me.


    My body was still shaking from the fear.


    I couldn''t hear him at all.


    Charles wiped away the paint from my body with his hands and forced me to look at him.


    "Scarlett, look at me."


    I looked at him, and when I saw my reflection in his clear blue eyes, I was able to see how messed up I


    was.


    "Why are you here?"


    My voice was hoarse.


    Without answering me, Charles gazed into my eyes before he pulled me into a hug, ignoring the paint


    on my body.


    He then closed the apartment door shut and took me to the elevator.


    "Now is not a good time to discuss this.You are not safe here, so I am taking you to my ce."


    My feet felt so weak that I could barely support myself by holding onto his arms.


    When we entered the elevator, I tried my best not to look at my reflection in the mirror.


    I kept my head down and wondered, ''Who on earth did I offend for them to hate me so much that they


    sent someone to my house to pour a bucket of paint on me?''


    However, I had no clue even after Charles took me to his house.


    "Go take a shower."


    Saying that, he took out a set of his pajamas and handed it to me.


    But I was still in a trance.


    "What are you still thinking about? Isn''t all that paint making you feel ufortable?" he asked with a


    disdainful look as he put the clothes in my hand.


    Thirty minutester, I walked out of the bathroom.


    Sitting on the sofa, he motioned to me.


    "Come here," he said.


    "What?"


    I slowly walked up to him.


    When I got close to him, he pressed me down on the sofa, and made me lie down on hisp.I was not


    used to being so intimate with him, so I tried to get up.


    But Charles did not let me move at all.


    "Don''t move.I''m just going to dry your hair."


    Drying a woman''s hair was something that her lover could only do.


    It was not appropriate for Charles to do it for me.


    However, he was being too bossy that he did not even allow me to show him resistance.


    "Let me do it on my own."


    "Don''t move.It''ll be done soon."


    When I tried to get up again, he took the hair dryer and started blowing the warm air on my head.


    His slender and warm fingers separated my locks and massaged my scalp.


    He was so gentle, like he was taking care of a priceless treasure.


    Although I was indeed feeling very upset, my infatuation with his tenderness was beyond description.


    I enjoyed it so much that I was about to fall asleep.


    Only when the hair dryer stopped whirring and his gentle voice sounded in my ears did Ie back to


    my senses.


    I quickly got up from hisp and moved away.


    "Your ce is not safe, so you can stay here from now on."


    Saying that, Charles put the hair dryer on the tea table.


    "It''s not like someone is going to attack me every day."


    Though I said that, whenever I thought of what had happened at my apartment, I was still a little


    scared.


    But I also did not want to live in the same house with him because I found that to be too embarrassing.


    "Besides, I have somewhere else where I can stay.Or I can stay at a hotel and move back to my


    apartment after a period of time."


    "Are you seriously trying to say that you would rather stay at a hotel than to stay here? Scarlett, you''re


    saying it on purpose, right?"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Charles furrowed his eyebrows, looking displeased.


    "What do you mean?" I asked in confusion.


    "Do you think the elders will let us divorce after they know about what happened?"


    "What are you even talking about?"


    "The fact that someone sshed paint on you, or the fact that you want to stay in a hotel..."


    "But I can''t live here."


    My anger died down a little when he mentioned the elders.


    "This house is under your name.How is it not okay for you to live in your own house?"


    Charles was taking the situation for granted.


    "But we haven''t divorced yet, so the house is technically not mine," I retorted.


    "Since we are a couple, we both share equal rights over the house."


    Charles'' tone became more and more domineering.


    I didn''t say more because I did not know what to say.


    Besides, he was making it impossible for me to refute.


    "I''ve changed the password of the door to our wedding date."


    His tone softened when he saw that I was not arguing with him.


    "We are going to divorce.We should keep some distance between us." I tried to remind him.


    But his frown deepened and his tone became more sullen as he asked, "Do you really want a divorce?"

 Chapter 41: Making Breakfast

    Chapter 41: Making Breakfast


    Scarlett''s POV:


    "You''re the one who proposed the divorce.You served me the papers the day I flew in home,


    remember?"


    I corrected Charles.


    "Yes.I just don''t want you to bring it up every chance you get.What if you regret divorcing me one day?"


    Once again, he was trying to sound all cool about the issue, but I thought he was just making an


    excuse.


    "That''s not going to happen," I answered firmly.


    "Why are you so sure? Have you gotten a new boyfriend?" Charles asked, his voice taking on a sharp


    edge.


    "As a matter of fact, I have.He''s intelligent, wealthy, and powerful, and we love each other very


    much.So, yes, I''m sure I''ll never regret divorcing you," I said like a winner.


    "Scarlett!"


    Charles shouted angrily.Then, his phone on the tea table rang.


    As expected, the caller was his sweetheart, Rita.


    The anger on Charles''s face suddenly disappeared.


    He nced at his ringing phone and then looked at me.He hesitated for a long time before picking up


    his phone and putting it on speaker.


    "Hi, Charles.I didn''t mean to make Christine angryst time.Can you take me to her today? I want to


    apologize," Rita said in a soft voice.


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea.She hasn''t fully recovered yet.I don''t want to stress her out.Let''s just


    wait for her to get better, okay?"


    Charles replied without any expression on his face.


    "Very well.Can youe apany me today? I''m lonely, and I miss you very much."


    If I had not known Rita, I would not have recognized her voice over the phone.I found it hard to believe


    that she could speak in such a sincere tone.I did not want to eavesdrop on their conversation anymore,


    so I put on my shoes and walked toward the door.But when I realized that I was still in Charles''s


    pajamas, I halted.


    "I''ll swing by if I have time, all right? Goodbye."


    Rita tried to stop Charles from hanging up on her, but she did not seed.


    Before she could say anything more, he already cut the line.


    Charles tossed his phone to the tea table and looked up at me.


    "Grandma wants us toe see her at the hospital."


    "Okay, but I have to go home first to change."


    Taking a look at his pajamas that I was wearing, Charles picked up his phone again and called his


    assistant.


    "Send me a set of women''s clothes."


    I took that as a no on my going home to change and headed to the living room.


    I sat on the sofa and waited for Charles''s assistant to arrive.


    About half an hourter, someone rang the doorbell.


    I stood up and answered the door.


    Charles''s assistant was standing outside with a shopping bag.


    "Hello, Mrs.Moore.Here are your clothes."


    The words "Mrs.Moore" threw me off for a second.


    In the past, Charles''s staff addressed me as Miss Riley.


    I did not understand the sudden change.


    I was so startled that I could only choke my reply.


    Thankfully, after handing me the bag, Charles''s assistant just slightly bowed and left, sparing me the


    humiliation.


    I closed the door and took the clothes to the living room.


    I started rummaging through the contents of the bag, and I found myself blushing.


    "Why did you ask your assistant to buy me this kind of clothes?"


    I was expecting a change of clothes in the bag but not underwear.


    I felt even more embarrassed imagining Charles''s male assistant buying some women''s underwear at


    the store.


    "Don''t you want them? I can go to the store myself and buy you another pair if you like," Charles


    teased.


    I rolled my eyes so hard that they ached.


    Would I ever let him buy me a set of underwear? I would rather wear the one his assistant bought.


    I went to the bedroom to change my clothes.


    To my surprise, Charles''s assistant was not only considerate but also had good taste in clothes.


    The pieces he picked for me fit very well and looked amazing.


    I loved the blue dress with a defined waist.


    It hugged my body like it was tailor-made for me.


    After changing my clothes, I went out of the bedroom, and Charles shed me a satisfied smile.


    I walked over to him, took out my phone, and pulled up my banking app.


    I said casually, "Thank you for the clothes.I''ll wire you the money right now to pay for them."


    "Don''t bother.They''re just clothes.Consider them a gift."


    Charles frowned when I told him I wanted to pay him back.


    "Well, the clothes were not cheap."


    While I was changing earlier, I paid special attention to the price tag on each article of clothing.


    I estimated the whole set to cost around tens of thousands of dors.


    It was not a small sum of money.


    And as early as now,even if we were not yet officially divorced, I wanted to exercise my own financial


    independence, and that started with not spending his money.


    Charles red at me.


    Once again, he was unhappy.


    "How about you thank me in a different way?" I shed him a confused look.


    He did not say anything for a while, but just when I thought he was going to make some excessive


    request, he stood up and walked toward the fridge.


    "You haven''t had breakfast yet.I''m making a sandwich.Do you want one?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I followed him to the kitchen.


    "How about I make breakfast for you to thank you?"


    "Can you cook?"


    Charles stopped and looked at me doubtfully.


    "I''d like to try."


    I did not know how to cook, but maybe I could try making some sandwiches.


    They might not be as good as the ones Charles made, but I was sure they would not be that bad.


    Charles tilted his head and motioned for me toe forward.


    I walked over, opened the fridge, and took out some ingredients.


    Charles stood aside and watched me intently.


    After making sure that I got the right stuff, he let me begin.


    I took a pan and put it on the stove on medium heat.


    Charles liked his eggs over easy, bread without too much butter, and he always cut his chicken breasts


    into thin slices.


    I moved around the kitchen as if I were on autopilot and kept in mind Charles''s food preferences.


    He just stood there and watched me with a smile on his face.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect that you knew how I liked my food."


    "Is this how you like your sandwich? I just did it without really thinking about it."


    I did not want to admit that he was right about me knowing how he liked his food.


    Charles simply beamed.


    Soon, I served him the best sandwich I could make.


    He looked long and hard at it and thought for a long time before finally saying something.


    "Stay."


    "What?"


    I looked at Charles in surprise.


    "I''m asking you to stay."


    Charles looked deeply into my eyes.


    I was a bit taken aback by the abrupt sincerity in his voice.I put my sandwich down and stared back at


    him.


    "I don''t understand."


    "Which part?"


    "All of it.I mean, we''re going to divorce..."


    "That''s not what I meant, Scarlett.I just don''t want Grandma and Grandpa to worry about you, so


    please consider staying.You don''t have to do it for me.Do it for them.After all, you''re family, and they''ll


    always want the best for you.They''ll be more at peace if they know you''re living a good life."

 Chapter 42: The Truth

    Chapter 42: The Truth


    Charles'' POV:


    I was bing more and more impressed with my own eloquence.I could always find some reason or


    excuse that Scarlett couldn''t refute.I was so happy to see that she was rendered speechless.


    "Okay, I will just think of it as your concern for me because of the elders.Now that I''m fine, shouldn''t you


    go and see Rita? Even if it''s just a headache or a cold, the doctor would forbid the patient from


    drinking.She has advanced liver cancer, and she secretly went to drink yesterday.Did she do it because


    you did not give her much caretely? Was she drinking to relieve her sorrows, perhaps?"


    Scarlett said after a moment of silence.


    My expression darkened all of a sudden, and I could not believe what I had just heard.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Abner saw it with his own eyes yesterday.How could it not be true?"


    "Do you have any evidence?"


    I couldn''t believe her because Rita''s condition did not allow her to consume alcohol.


    Moreover, I believed that she would not risk her own life for a drink.


    "Do you want me to show you photos as evidence? I''m not that jobless, and I am not like Rita to spy on


    people.Abner just happened to see her there and he called me out of concern.But if you really want the


    truth, then you can ask your sweetheart or run an investigation yourself.I believe that it will be a


    cakewalk for you to find out the truth."


    I did not talk about it anymore, but I had already made up my mind to look into it.


    Rita''s POV:


    At around three in the afternoon at the hospital, I woke up and saw Charles walking into the room as he


    pushed the door open.


    I had been looking forward to seeing him so much that when he came, my joy knew no bounds.


    ¡®''Charles still loves me!¡±


    "Charles!"


    I realized that something was wrong the moment I called out his name.


    He was approaching me with a deep look in his eyes, which indicated that he had onlye there to


    question me.


    Subconsciously, I tightly grasped the nket, began to panic, and felt like something bad was about to


    happen.


    ¡®''Did he find out something? No! No, that can''t be possible.¡±


    I was very discreet, and he could not have found out about it so soon!


    "Did you secretly go out to drink?"


    Charles got straight to the point as he stood next to my bed.


    "What?"


    Startled, I understood that he must have found out that I had been drinking.


    Just when I was about to exin to him, my mom walked in with a bowl of fruit and stood before me.


    "Charles, did you hear something from others? Rita is in poor health.Why would she drink secretly in


    her condition?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I want to listen to her exnation!"


    Charles suddenly yelled as he looked at me coldly.


    Startled by his reaction, I had no choice but to use the oldest trick in the book, which was to cry.


    "Charles, I did it all because of you.Don''t you know that?"


    "You did it because of me?"


    "Yeah, I did it because you made me lose hope.You''re the one that makes me feel like I will never have


    a wedding before I am dead.Charles, I''m tired.I''m really tired of seeing you shuttling between two


    women.I am so exhausted that I don''t even want to go on like this...I just don''t..."


    Looking at him, I cried like a damsel in distress.


    "You''d better pray that I don''t find out that you lied."


    Though Charles seemed to be slightly moved now, it was Clear that he still did not believe me.


    "Do you really think that I am lying to you? At the cost of my own life? Since when do you not believe


    my words? You won''t trust me till I die, right?"


    I cried out, pretending to be aggrieved.


    Charles was making me feel very desperate.


    Back then, he was different.


    He used to be so gentle and caring, but now, he would not even believe my words.


    Though he was standing right in front of me, I felt like his heart had drifted farther away from mine.


    It almost felt like he was going to leave me at any time now.


    Charles stood still and nced at me like an emotionless cold-blooded animal.He then turned around


    and left without saying anything.


    "Charles, are you going to marry me or not?"


    When I saw that, I moved the nket away and ran up to him, hugging him from behind.However, he


    did not answer me at all.


    "Charles, what''s happening to us? Didn''t you promise that you will marry me? Why is everything


    changed all of a sudden? I''m really scared, because I may not be able to wait for too long.Charles, tell


    me, what can I do to make you change your mind? Please...Just tell me..."


    With teary eyes, I looked up at him and asked.I prayed that he would look at me too, even if it was just


    a nce.


    It was the only way in which I would not end up feeling like a fool.


    "Rita...Don''t be that way! The doctor says that you can''t have any more stress now.If anything happens


    to you, then what am I to do?"


    Noticing Charles'' indifference, my mom walked up to me to help me.


    She knelt on the ground, held onto his legs and pleaded, "Charles, show mercy to Rita, okay? The


    doctor said that she should not be sad, so please just promise her.I am begging you! She can''t keep


    holding on like this...Please have mercy on a poor mother and fulfill her daughter''sst wish..."


    My mother burst into tears.


    I held Charles'' arm tighter and tighter as though I was afraid that I was going to lose him for good.


    That was when I realized that my pitiful act was not helping at all.


    Charles'' heart had been drifting towards Scarlett for a while now, and I could not even feel his love


    anymore.


    Everything was going out of control, which was too bad for me.


    "We''ll talk after you decide whether you''re really going to marry me or now."


    As expected, Charles shook off my hand and left the ward without looking back.


    I was in a daze.


    Looking at his receding back, my mother shouted at me angrily, "Rita, why did you go to the bar? If


    anyone finds out that..."


    Her fear did not let her finish what she wanted to say.


    If Charles knew that I had recovered, he would not feel guilty and would feel more determined to leave


    me.


    And if that happened, I would losepletely.


    "Are you crazy? How can you go out to drink now? What if he finds out the truth?"


    Mom made sure that no one was around before she hissed at me and pped me.


    "If he never marries me, then do I have to keep eating this shitty health food for the rest of my life?


    Mom, I can''t stand it.I can''t do this anymore.I''m going crazy..."


    Unwilling to give up, I burst into tears, but there was nothing that I could do now.


    The helplessness was so maddening.


    I didn''t understand.


    Scarlett had juste back for a few months, and she had managed to shake Charles'' love for me.


    He had been promising to marry me, but ever since she came, he had changed his mind.


    How could I even call it love if that was all it took to destroy it? Seeing that I was crying bitterly, my


    mom wailed louder.


    She held me in her arms, gently patted my back, andforted me, "Don''t worry.Things won''t go that


    way.We have done so much.We will get what we want.Just promise me that what happened today


    won''t happen again."


    "I won''t be reckless anymore.I promise," I said to her firmly.

 Chapter 43: Be Spanked

    Chapter 43: Be Spanked


    Charles''s POV:


    At half past five, I drove to the TV station to pick up Scarlett so that we could go to the hospital together


    to visit Grandma.I had been waiting for twenty minutes, but she still had note out.


    Thankfully, I saw one of her colleagues, Nina.


    I asked her where Scarlett was, and she told me that Scarlett left a long time ago.I took out my phone


    and tried to call Scarlett, but she did not answer.


    Then, Grandma called.


    "Where are you? Scarlett hasn''t had dinner yet.Come to the hospital and take her out to eat."


    After hanging up the phone, I pinched the bridge of my nose and heaved a sigh.


    Scarlett avoided me on purpose.


    This morning, I had told her that I would pick her up after work and then we woulde to see


    Grandma together.


    Obviously, she turned a deaf ear to me and went to visit Grandma on her own.


    On my way to the hospital, all I could think about was venting my anger on her.


    But when I arrived at the ward, I could not believe what I saw.


    Scarlett was gone.


    "I don''t understand why you won''t just listen to me, Charles.Now you have to suffer the consequences,"


    Grandma said sarcastically, looking at my disappointed face.


    I stood beside her bed, struggling to school my features into neutrality.I was so angry at Scarlett that I


    thought about all the ways I could punish her.But I was afraid to show Grandma how I really felt


    because she would definitelyugh at me.


    "Why didn''t you make her stay, Grandma?"


    I whined, and I instantly regretted it.


    "She insisted on leaving when she heard that you wereing.Did you expect me to tackle her and pin


    her down?"


    Grandma backfired.


    I could tell that she wanted to tell me off about Scarlett again, but this time, she bit down her tongue.


    "Someone threatened her yesterday by trashing her ce with paint.I think she could be in real


    danger."


    "Then get out of here and find her.No.Call her first.Find out where she is."


    After I told her that Scarlett could be in danger, Grandma immediately urged me to call her and locate


    her.


    I hesitated.I had already called her many times when I was waiting for her at the TV station and on my


    way to the hospital earlier.


    She had not answered any of my calls.


    I dialed again now, and the result was the same.I wanted to be furious, but dejectedness got to me first.


    Seeing that I was not getting through, Grandma picked up her phone and tried calling Scarlett herself.


    Scarlett answered on the first ring, which pissed me off and saddened me at the same time.


    Obviously, Scarlett did not want to talk to me.


    ncing at me with disdainful eyes, Grandma put her phone on speaker and spoke gently.


    "Scarlett, dear, where are you? Are you okay? I''m worried."


    "I''m all right, Grandma.I''m home.I want to clean the mess up while I have time."


    As soon as I heard that she was at home, I turned around and left.I did not bother to look back and


    check if Grandma was ring at me.


    Twenty minutester, I arrived at the ce where Scarlett lived.


    The smell of paint in the air was notpletely gone, which made me wrinkle my nose.


    I covered my mouth and nose with my forearm and pushed the doorbell.I had to ring several times


    because no one wasing to answer the door.


    Scarlett must still be pretty shaken from the attack.


    "Scarlett! It''s me! Open the door!"


    I yelled to assure her that I was not a threat.


    After a few moments, the door swung open, and the strong smell of paint hit me in the face like a brick.


    The ce was a mess, almost like a colorful garbage dump.


    Scarlett stood at the door and stared me down.


    She was wearing an apron and rubber gloves, and she was all sweaty and panting.


    She must have been cleaning for a long time.


    "Let''s go," I ordered with a frown.


    "What? Where?" She looked at me in confusion.


    "You''re not going to live here anymore.You''re moving into my house."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No.I want to live here.This is my home."


    She stepped back and looked at me warily as if she was afraid that I would drag her out and away.


    Seeing this, I decided to y my cards a different way.


    Maybe being gentle and patient would convince her to leave.


    "Scarlett, look at this ce.It''s ruined, and it smells toxic.It''s not safe for you to live here."


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I was in the middle of cleaning my house when Charles showed up.


    Seeing him standing at the door, I immediately thought that he hade to forcibly remove me from


    my home like I was a wanted fugitive or something.


    "Well, I think your home isn''t safe for me either," I snapped.


    In the blink of an eye, Charles put on that frosty expression with which he liked to scare people.


    "Do you think I will do something to you?"


    I was too annoyed to dignify that with a response, so I turned on my heel and went back to cleaning.


    Charles followed me in and shut the door behind him.


    His eyes were starting to water from the fumes and smell.


    "It''s awful in here.Juste home with me."


    "I didn''t ask you toe here, Charles.Just leave.This is none of your business anyway."


    "Don''t you dare say that again!" Charles threatened.


    I ignored him and continued cleaning up the house.Next thing I knew, my vision was turning upside


    down.


    Charles had grabbed me by the legs and heaved me up on his shoulder like a sack of rice.


    As my feet dangled in the air, I struggled to hold on to something to keep my bnce.


    But before I could grab on to Charles''s shirt, he pped me on the buttocks.


    My mind instantly went nk.


    It took me a long time to process what just happened, and when I finally realized it, I felt my cheeks


    burn with utter embarrassment.


    It was the first time that I had been spanked by a man and in such a posture! How embarrassed! I


    could not believe Charles just did that.


    How could he carry me on his shoulder and then spank me like I was a misbehaved child? : He carried


    me like that to his car, and I wished that the ground had split and swallowed us both.


    "You left me no choice.You were being so difficult, so I had to treat you like a hardheaded little girl."


    After he shoved me into his car, he shed me that annoying smug smile of his.


    I could only gnash my teeth together in anger.


    Before long, I was assaulting him with my words.


    "Can you exin something to me, Charles? Why are you always getting out of your way to be with


    me? Wherever I am, you''re always there.It''s like you''re so in love with me that you can''t be apart from


    me."


    "I''m so in love with you?"


    Charles scoffed and then continued solemnly, "Scarlett, it''s a good thing to be confident, but your


    confidence can sometimes be a little too much."


    "Then why are you constantly interfering with my life?"


    I screamed in frustration.


    "Do you think I want to interfere? I only came here because Grandma was worried about you.She''s ill.I


    don''t want her stressing herself out because of you."


    The smugness had gone from Charles''s face before he could finish hisst remark.


    He stared at me with furious eyes, and I stared right back.


    Next thing I knew, the locks on the doors were clicking, and I realized that I had missed my chance to


    break out of the car and go back to cleaning my messed-up house.


    Soon, we pulled up at Charles''s ce.


    I fought and fought Charles, but he still seeded in heaving me over his shoulder once again and


    carrying me to the bathroom like an oversized, squirmy pet.


    He threw me into the half-full bathtub fully clothed and then went in after me.


    The bathtub was big enough to amodate two people, and there was plenty of room for me to swat


    off Charles''s hands as he attempted to undress me.


    With one swift movement, he was able to pin me down on the sloped edge of the tub.


    He started unbuttoning my shirt.


    Fear began to cloud my judgment, and I iled around like I was drowning just to keep his hands off of


    me.


    But Charles was too strong.


    I was no match for him.I stifled my sobs as I kept fighting him off.


    "Charles!"


    I screamed helplessly as tears rolled down the side of my face and into my ears.


    Hearing my broken voice, he suddenly stopped.


    He looked like he just snapped out of a trance.He let me go and slowly backed away.


    I read chagrin in his eyes before he stood up and stepped out of the bathtub.


    He looked down at me as he wrung some of the water out of his shirt.


    "Do you dare to challenge me next time?"


    Iid still in the bathtub and tried to catch my breath.I just shook my head as a response to his


    question, scared to death that he would jump on me again and rip off my clothes.


    "Clean yourself up now.Can you do it yourself or do you want me to help you?"


    Charles swept his eyes over me, and I pretended not to notice.

 Chapter 44: The Warm Scene

    Chapter 44: The Warm Scene


    Charles''s POV:


    It was crazy.


    I wanted to strip Scarlett naked and take her right in the bathtub.I had been finding myself in this kind of


    situationtely, and I had been finding it harder and harder to control myself.


    I definitely frightened Scarlett with my sudden moves, and I hated myself for it.


    "I can take a shower by myself.I don''t need your help."


    With both her hands clutching her shirt shut at the cor, she red at me.


    The heating in the bathroom painted her cheeks a pretty shade of red.


    Her chest heaved up and down.


    She was still trying to catch her breath.


    Her cleavage was slightly exposed, and I could not bring myself to avert my eyes.


    Indeed, Scarlett was no longer the little girl who used to chase me around and beg me for candy.


    During the three years she spent abroad, she had grown into a full -fledged young woman.


    I could not help wondering about the lucky man who would get to be with her.


    Could it be Spencer or Abner? I dismissed the thought, for it only pissed me off.


    Scarlett started rubbing the paint off her hands and arms.


    I watched her and then frowned.


    "The paint is not easy to remove.Are you sure you don''t need my help?"


    I bent over and whispered in her ear.


    "No, thanks."


    I smiled as I saw her ears turn red.


    But then she stood up and started shoving me toward the bathroom door.


    Before I reached the door, I turned and saw her red ears again.I could not help teasing her.


    "Maybe we should take a shower together.I also got some paint on me.And it''d be a great way to


    conserve water,"


    I suggested smugly and leaned against the door.I expected to see panic and nervousness in Scarlett''s


    eyes, but she just shed me an uninterested expression.


    After rolling her eyes and heaving a bored sigh, she finally spoke.


    "Like you care about conserving anything at all.Again, no, thanks, Charles.And save your sexual jokes


    for Rita.I''m sure she''ll be thrilled to hear them."


    The sheer coldness on Scarlett''s face almost made me choke.


    Why was she bringing up Rita again? Every time I tried to flirt with her, she always ruined the fun.


    "Why is Ritaing up in our conversation again? I would never crack a dirty joke in front of her,"


    I snapped as I fell out of the mood to tease Scarlett.


    "Of course you wouldn''t.She''s your ever dearest Rita.Unlike me, you''ll never disrespect her by making


    such inappropriate suggestions,"


    Scarlett backfired through clenched teeth.


    "That''s not what I meant.I''m sorry, okay? I''ll leave you to clean yourself up."


    With a sigh, I reached out and brushed my thumb against her cheek.


    She slightly turned away, but I was still able to touch her face.


    I felt the heat of her anger in my finger.


    I usually enjoyed watching Scarlett throw a temper tantrum, but when she got furious like that and used


    such loaded words, thest thing I wanted was to piss her off even more.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Charles finally walked out of the bathroom.


    I seethed with rage when he made his stupid suggestion about us taking a shower together.


    Did he think of me as some red-light district prostitute who would cater to his every sick whim? Damn it!


    What a terrible day! I should have jumped out of the car on the way here.


    I stayed in the bathroom for more than half an hour.


    Having to stay with Charles only annoyed me more and more.


    I did not leave the bathroom until the delicious smell of food wafted in.


    Swallowing my pride, I put on Charles''s clean clothes that he let me borrow and went to the kitchen.


    I was still in the living room when the heavenly smell of roasted beef and baked potato with cheese hit


    my nostrils.


    Charles cooked those dishes well, and it had been a long time since Ist saw him prepare a meal.


    When we were going to school, he made time to cook, but when we started working, he barely had the


    space in his schedule.


    I approached slowly and quietly.


    The scent of the dishes reminded me so much of the time when we were still students.


    At that time, I was home with Charles, and Rita was not in the picture.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Everything was so simple and happy.


    It was one of the best times of my life.


    "What are you waiting for? Wash your hands ande join me for dinner."


    Charles was wearing an apron, and the dishes in his hands were steaming.


    I could not decide whether it was the soft lighting or the smile on his face that made him look gentle


    and loving.


    At the moment, he looked like the perfect husband that I had always dreamed of having.


    The warm scene in front of me almost moved me, but then I suddenly imagined Rita''s face and


    wrecked everything.


    Rita was now Charles''s fiancee, and I was but a closed chapter in his story.


    "No, thanks.I''m going home.Thanks for the shower and the clothes.I''llunder them and get them right


    back to you as soon as I can."


    I put on a polite smile and headed to the front door.


    "Wait! Scarlett, stop!"


    Charles called after me, but I pretended not to hear him and kept walking.


    Before I could get my hands on the doorknob, Charleswas already grabbing me by the wrist and


    turning me to face him.


    Past his shoulder, I could see the table was already set.


    There were even candles lit.


    "Please just let me go, Charles.I want to go home.We can''t keep spending time like this together.Don''t


    you understand? You''re just making things harder than they have to be.You''re engaged to Rita and


    about to divorce me.We have to keep our distance from each other," I reasoned.


    I was sick and tired of being spun around in Charles''s web.I tried hard to break away from his grasp,


    but he was just too strong for me.


    He held on to me so tightly that my wrist began turning red.


    "I''ll drive you home after dinner.It''s dark out.It''s not safe for you to go home by yourself,"


    Charles said tly and looked out the window.


    I Indeed, night had descended, and there were not any lights outside except for the faint glow of street


    lamps.


    Charles took advantage of my moments of hesitation, eased his grip on my wrist, and took my hand.


    He towed me to the dining table.


    "Are you going to stare at me the entire meal? I won''t run away."


    I had noticed that Charles had been staring at me like he was scrutinizing me.


    What was he looking at? And what was that affectionate look in his eyes? It was driving me insane.


    "Well, then good.Otherwise, I''ll be forced to tie you to my bed."


    Once again, Charles leaned in and whispered to my ear.


    As I gnashed my teeth together to rein in my emotions, he let go of my hand and sat opposite me.


    Deep inside, I cursed myself for blushing in front of him.


    Until today, Charles had never uttered sexual innuendos to me.


    He had never been driven with desire in front of me except for that one time that he kissed me in the


    elevator.


    Now that we were alone in his home, he might actually try to sleep with me, and I found that a little


    unsettling.


    "Why are you lowering your head? Are you scared? You know me.I do as I say."


    Charles shed me a smile that I could only liken to an arrow piercing through my heart.


    Seeing that I did not respond, he continued, "Don''t worry.I just want you to join me for dinner.That''s all."


    Then, he started piling some food onto my te.


    Afraid that he would heave me over his shoulder again and do God knew what, I just nodded and let


    him serve me.


    I chewed and swallowed my food fast.


    Even though dinner was going great, I still wanted to go home as soon as I could.


    Meanwhile, Charles ate at a cial pace and kept his eyes fixed on me.


    If he was trying to give me indigestion by watching me intently like a suspect under surveince, he


    was seeding.


    "Can you stop staring at me?"


    I bit my lip and whined.There must be something wrong with Charles today.I felt ufortable under


    his gaze.


    "Fuck! You finish your dinner.I''ll go take a cold shower."


    All of a sudden, Charles''s ears turned red.


    He put down his knife and fork, rose from his seat, and started walking away.


    Before he could leave the dining room, he turned around and walked right back to me.


    He stared at me, and he looked like he was trying to find the right words to say.


    "Don''t bite your lip like that in front of any man ever again, do you understand? Now, stay here, eat


    your food, and wait for me to get back.If you leave before I get out of the shower, I will drag you right


    back here, tie you up, and have my way with you,"


    Charles threatened me fiercely.


    It was not easy to hail a taxi in the evening, so I was really counting on Charles to drive me home.


    "Fine.I won''t leave," I promised.


    Hearing that, Charles rushed to the bathroom with a satisfied smile on his face.

 Chapter 45: Male Problems

    Chapter 45: Male Problems


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Charles did note down after a long time.


    I was starting to get worried.


    What if he went back on his words and no longer wanted to let me go? I had better run away now.He


    said that he would tie me up to the bed and have his way with me if I ran away.How could I take that


    seriously? I must be out of my mind.


    There was no way he would actually do that.


    For all I knew, he loved Rita with all his heart.


    He would not betray her and sleep with me, would he? After pondering for a moment, I decided to


    leave now.


    A taxi should still be avable at this time.


    The night was getting darker, so I had to go.


    But just as I reached for the door, the doorbell unexpectedly rang.


    I frowned.


    Who woulde here thiste at night? The first person I thought of was Rita.


    But just when I was about to scurry for cover, a familiar voice sounded outside the door.


    "Charles, open the door! It''s me."


    It was Alice, Charles''s mother.


    It was already deep into the night.


    What was Alice doing here? I was perplexed.


    With a confused look on my face, I opened the door and beckoned her to the living room to sit down.


    "Come in, Mom.Charles is taking a shower upstairs.He''ll be here shortly."


    Now, it was even more difficult for me to leave.


    Alice sat down and took my hand.


    "Christine told me that someone went to your apartment to spray paint.I figured that Charles would


    bring you here, so I came here to see you," she said with a motherly smile.


    Alice must havee here to talk to me about the divorce.


    Well, I could not be rude to her nor say something inappropriate.


    She had always treated me as if I was her own child, after all.


    "It''s all right, Mom.Don''t worry.I''m fine.But I have to go now.I have to go back early to recite the draft."


    As soon as I finished speaking, I stood up and turned to leave.


    This way, I could talk to her perfunctorily without sounding rude.


    If Charles came down now, I would not be able to leave easily.


    "I know you''ve suffered a lot for years.I''m telling you, that bitch was fooling my son.He''s blinded by her,


    so he can''t tell the good from bad.I''ve watched you two grow up.I know for myself that you two have the


    best rtionship.You can''t divorce.Charles has liked you since you were young.Do you still rememberAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    that time when you were in high school? Some hooligans from the other school stopped you and asked


    you to go with them for a drink? Charles was so furious that he beat those bastards up all by


    himself.From what I see, he''s just being stubborn right now," Alice earnestly said.


    It was obvious that she was unwilling to let me go.


    However, what she had just said to me was ridiculous.


    At that time, Charles just treated me as his toy.


    For all I knew, it was not because he had feelings for me but because he was possessive and


    controlling.


    He made sure that only he had me.


    If he really liked me back then, how could he bear not to show his concern to me while I was abroad for


    three years? He did not even call or text me! That could only mean one thing.


    He did not love me.


    I waited for him for a long time, only to end up disappointed.I had had enough of it.


    "Mom, Charles likes someone else.It''s Rita.Your son is a grown man.He knows what he wants.Why


    don''t you look at it on the bright side? When Charles and I are finally divorced, he could finally be with


    his true love and live a happier life in the future.We should be happy for him, shouldn''t we?"


    I felt my chest tighten as I spoke.Yes, I loathed Rita to the core.


    She was a scheming, hypocritical, and maniptive woman.


    Even so, Charles was fond of her, and there was nothing I could do about it.


    What Grandma said to usst time was true.


    Charles was not young anymore.


    In fact, some men his age already had children.


    "Please help me persuade Grandma when she finally gets better," I asked.


    "I''m telling you, you can''t get divorced.I know Charles.He won''t sleep with a girl he doesn''t like."


    Alice seemed to realize that I had already made up my mind.


    Her tone became anxious and apprehensive.


    But this was nothing but a huge misunderstanding.When did I ever sleep with Charles?


    "Sorry to break it to you, Mom.But even though Charles and I are married, we''ve never had sex,"


    I admitted frankly.


    Charles would never betray Rita.He loved her so much.


    In ourplicated rtionship, I was the bad guy.


    The third party.


    "How is that possible? Scarlett, stop lying.I have evidence."


    Alice took out her phone from her bag and scrolled through her gallery.


    She then showed me a picture.


    In the photo, Charles and I were in each other''s tight embrace as we slept.


    "This photo isn''t enough to prove your statement.I just fell asleep at that time, and nothing happened


    between us.I''m...I''m still a virgin until now."


    I knew that Alice would not give up until I told the truth.


    She had suspected us once in the hospital, after all.


    I was aware that it was humiliating to admit that I was still a virgin after three years of marriage.


    But, I had no choice to do so.


    Alice was bbergasted.


    "But you''ve been married for three years! Could it be that Charles have...you know...a disease of some


    sort?"


    I lowered my head and did not answer her question.


    How could I know if he was ill? She should ask Rita instead.While we were talking, Charles finally went


    downstairs.


    He had a bath towel on his shoulder, and he looked fresh from the bath.


    Charles took a bottle of water from the fridge and asked, "Mom, what brings you here?"


    "Charles, are you free tomorrow? Let''s go to the hospital," Alice replied.


    Charles looked at me confusedly.


    "I''m fine.Why do I need to go to the hospital?"


    I lowered my head to hide the guilt in my eyes.I did not say anything.How could things turn out like


    this?


    "There''s a renowned urologist in the city.Don''t worry.We''ll go there in secret and make sure that we


    won''t be discovered by the media," Alice reassured.


    "What? A urologist? Scarlett, what did you say to Mom?" Charles asked with a scowl.


    I lowered my head in embarrassment.


    Meanwhile, Alice seemed to be disappointed at her son for raising a tone at me.


    "Why are you shouting? Are you trying to scare Scarlett? She has nothing to do with this! You bastard! I


    just guessed that you have male problems.You''ve been married for years, and yet you still don''t have a


    child."


    Charles stared daggers at me, and an awkward silence filled the air.


    He did not take his eyes off me.His piercing gaze made my hair stand on end.


    This was a bad sign.


    "Mom, it''s alreadyte.You should go home now.I''ll see the doctor on my own when I''m free."


    Charles led his mother to the door as he spoke.


    I followed Alice, intending to slip away without being noticed.


    Unfortunately, Charles pulled me back into the house before the door closed.


    To my surprise, he locked the door and held me in his arms.


    "What did you say to Mom? What made her say something like that?" Charles asked sharply.


    It seemed that he had already figured out everything.


    "Mom took a picture of us when we slept on the sofa the other day.She assumed that we had sex, so I


    exined to her that nothing had happened between us and that I am still a virgin.For some reason,


    she thought that there''s something wrong with you,"


    I briefly exined.


    "What? You''re still a virgin?"


    Charles seemed to be taken aback by thest sentence.


    For a split second, a gleam of light shed through his eyes.


    Why did he seem so shocked anyway? Did he think I was a dissolute girl who would sleep with just any


    men? The thought of this made me feel sick to the stomach.


    "It''s not ridiculous, okay? I''m a conservative," I said proudly.


    Unlike me, Rita was probably not a virgin anymore when she was in high school.


    To my surprise, Charles stared at me with a sly smile.


    His blue eyes reflected my image, and I could see myself trembling in fear.


    Then, he lowered his head and approached me little by little.


    He whispered my name, which sent chills down my spine.


    "Scarlett..."


    "You bastard, stay away from me!"


    I pushed him away with all my might.


    Perhaps he was doing this to make fun of me again.


    But then, Charles grabbed my wrists and raised them.


    His body was so close to mine that my heart pounded in my chest.


    The smile on his face grew even wider.


    As he noticed that my body was trembling, he lowered his head and whispered something in my ear.


    "My little virgin, do you need my help popping your cherry?"

 Chapter 46: Maybe He Doesnt Want To Divorce You

    Chapter 46: Maybe He Doesn''t Want To Divorce You


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Charles had just taken a shower, and his fresh, minty fragrance enveloped me.


    The pleasant smelling off his skin was rendering my mind in shambles.


    He rubbed his nose against my neck.


    Every time he touched me, I felt like my bloodstream turned into white water.


    The excitement was getting more and more difficult for me to hide.


    He suckled on my neck and then ran his teeth gently on it.


    As I heaved a nervous breath, he buried his face on my shoulder, and I felt him smile.


    "What the hell are you doing, Charles? Why are you treating me like this? We shouldn''t be ying


    these kinds of games."


    I covered my face to hide my shame.


    It was so typical of him to treat me like some ything.


    When we were younger, he used to pull pranks on me and make me cry on Halloween and April Fools''


    Day, and then he wouldugh in a low voice as he did now.


    What on earth was so damn funny? I did not get it at all.


    "All right.I''m sorry.I won''t make fun of you anymore.Please stop crying.Your aggrieved look is already


    driving me insane."


    Charles wiped away the tears from my eyes and then lowered his head to kiss my chin and cheek.


    ¡®''Oh, please, stop"


    I begged in my heart.I covered my face again.I wanted to start sobbing, but I held it in.


    Why was he being like this? Did he not know that he was just leading me on with such sweet and


    gentle actions? Seeing that I was about to start crying again, Charles stopped kissing me and then


    leaned against the door with me in his arms.


    He twirled my hair in his finger like he was so fascinated by it.


    "If you really want to have sex, then just go to Rita and stop pestering me." I wiped my tears and tried


    to get rid of Charles.


    "Rita is not in good health.It''s not appropriate "


    Charles replied seriously and kissed my hair


    "But it''s okay to do it with me? You''re really lowering my opinion of you.Have you no shame? Sleeping


    with two people at the same time is disgusting."


    I cast a cold nce at Charles.


    I felt so wronged.


    He was really making me feel cheap.


    Did I not have some self-respect? Did he think that I was a streetwalker who would take off my clothes


    and open my legs for 20 dors? Charles did not say anything more.


    He just hugged me in silence.


    After a long time, I heard him sigh.


    "You win, Scarlett.Now, you can either go to bed upstairs alone or stay here with me."


    He loosened his grip.


    I immediately pushed him away, ran to the bedroom without looking back, and locked the door.I leaned


    against the door and took many deep breaths.


    My heart was racing like crazy.


    While I was in his arms earlier, giving in crossed my mind many times.


    A small part of me wanted to be with him, but it was not strong enough to overpower the part of me that


    desperately wanted to break away.


    After finally calming down and sorting out my thoughts, I went to bed.


    I had made up my mind.


    As soon as we finalized our divorce, I would leave here and cut off all my connections to the city.


    The next day, I woke up to the morning sunshine on my face.


    I slid out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash up.


    Charles did not bother me the entire night.


    He slept on the sofa in the living room like a real gentleman.


    The sun shone on his handsome face.


    It would have been a perfect, dreamy scene if not for the cigarette butts that were scattered all over the


    coffee table and the floor.


    When did he be so reliant on cigarettes? When we were in high school, he was a model student


    who kept his grades up and yed sports.


    I was a little stunned.


    I seemed to have missed a lot of things in the three years that we were apart.


    I supposed he was upset because he could not stay with his beloved Rita, or maybe he regretted


    marrying me and wasting three years of his life.


    I lowered my eyes and went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for Charles.


    After cleaning up, I left.


    I had to go home and get some work done on my program''s script.


    As soon as I got home, I received a call from Charles.


    "The breakfast was delicious.Thank you."


    His voice was a little hoarse.


    It seemed that he had just woken up.


    "You''re wee.Thank you for letting me stay the night." I expressed my gratitude.


    Although he did force me to spend the night in his ce at first, I was still thankful that I did not have to


    stay in my house that still smelled toxic because of the paint.


    "We don''t have to be strangers to each other, Scarlett.I remember that you''re not like this before."


    Charles did not sound good to me.


    I could picture him sitting on the sofa with a lit cigarette in his mouth and frowning.


    "Well, a lot has changed, Charles.We''re not exactly on good terms.We''re getting a divorce.If we were


    good, we wouldn''t be breaking up in the first ce."


    Charles''s remark hit a nerve, and I found myself too annoyed to deal with him.


    We used to quarrel a lot in high school, and when we grew up, we did not really exert that much effort


    to be close to each other.


    Truth be told, Charles and I were like parallel lines that would never meet.


    It was only because of my childish persistence and infatuation in the past that things had be so


    difficult andplicated.


    "I hired someone to get rid of the paint and clean your house.She will arrive around ten o''clock,"


    Charles replied in a defeated tone.


    He obviously sensed the displeasure in my voice and decided to change the subject.


    "You didn''t have to do that, but I appreciate it,"


    I thanked him politely.


    After telling Charles that I had to go and get ready for work, I hung up.


    When I was about to enter my house, I saw a familiar figure standing in the corridor.


    It was of a tall man d in all ck.


    It was Abner.


    He turned around and saw me standing not far away.


    I approached him.


    "Where have you been, Scarlett?"


    "What are you doing here?"


    I was surprised to see him at my ce this early.


    "I heard from Nina that someone trashed your ce with paint.I decided to swing by to make sure


    you''re all right.I brought you breakfast."


    Abner touched his nose and handed me a small brown paper bag and a paper cup.


    Whatever was in the cup, it had gone cold.


    Abner must have been waiting for a long time.


    "Thank you, Abner.You didn''t have toe here.You could''ve just called or texted.My ce is out of


    the way from your house and the station."


    I knew that Abner meant well, and truthfully, I felt a little sad for drawing a line in the sand between us.I


    could not give him what he wanted.


    At least not now.


    He was a young, wealthy, and aplished man.


    There were so many girls in and out of the station who admired him, and he deserved better than me.


    "It''s fine.I''m just worried about you.I rang the doorbell several times, but no one answered.I thought you


    had already gone to work.Do you need me to help you clean up your ce?"


    Abner forced a smile and looked at me.


    "No, thanks.I can manage.I just need to buy some special cleaning tools.My house is still a raging


    mess, and I don''t want you going in there and messing up your clothes or something," I answered


    awkwardly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Did you stay in a hotelst night?" Abner asked tentatively.


    I had a feeling that he already knew the answer.


    He just wanted to hear it from me.


    "No, I slept at Charles''s housest night," I said frankly.


    I did not see the point of hiding it from him.


    Abner fell silent.


    I watched as jealousy, disappointment, and helplessness took turns twisting his handsome features.


    It broke my heart a little.


    "Thank you for bringing me breakfast.I have to go get ready for work."


    I dodged Abner''s gaze.


    We were colleagues and friends.


    I did not want to mess up the already flimsy rtionship we had.


    "Aren''t you guys getting divorced? Or are you getting back together?"


    Abner asked from behind me as I tried to open my front door.


    "Charles and I are over.We just haven''t gotten around to finalizing the divorce."


    Charles had never been in love with me.


    I was the only one between us who wanted us to be together.


    "You two have been at this for a long time now.Don''t you think the dy is already getting ridiculous?"


    Abner pressed.


    "It''s just because of some family issues.Charles''s family doesn''t want us to divorce.We''re taking care of


    it."


    "Don''t you think Charles is only making that an excuse? He''s rich and powerful.If he wants to divorce


    his wife, even God won''t be able to stop him.Scarlett, have you ever thought that maybe Charles


    doesn''t want to divorce you?"


    Abner went straight to the point.

 Chapter 47: The Revelation

    Chapter 47: The Revtion


    Scarlett''s POV:


    In my opinion, what Abner said was ridiculous.


    He was just an outsider and had no idea that Charles felt nothing but dissatisfaction towards me.


    Charles and I had been living together since childhood.


    I could tell that I was not his cup of tea.


    He loved Rita.


    He even married me for her sake.


    "When we got the marriage certificate and were about to finish the divorce formalities, Charles''s


    grandmother fainted all of a sudden.That was why we were unable to finalize the divorce.Once


    Grandma gets better, I''ll get the marriage certificate and go through the divorce formalities again," I


    exined.


    "I''ve told you that those reasons are just lousy excuses.If Charles wants to divorce you, he would''ve


    done that already.Do you think he''s a procrastinator?" Abner insisted.


    "Charles had always made fun of me since high school.He liked seeing me pathetic.You''re wrong.He


    doesn''t have feelings for me."


    I stood on my ground.I might have considered that if it was in the past.


    After all, Charles seemed reluctant to leave me.


    However, I was in the right mind now.


    Charles had always treated me as a ything.


    He would y with me whenever he was bored and then leave when he had gotten tired.


    Rita was the woman he loved.


    He respected her, took care of her, and most importantly, loved her.


    "I guess Charles was just stubborn and maybe a little bit chauvinistic.Now, even though the situation


    has reached the point of divorce, he''s still too proud to apologize.You know, men from rich families are


    more or less chauvinists.You can''t expect them to confess that they''ve fallen in love with someone,"


    Abner stated confidently.


    I sighed.


    "Abner, Charles is with the woman he likes.They''re going to be engaged soon.I bet one hundred dors


    that they''ll be happy once I''m out of the picture."


    This argument would note to an end.After all, Abner and I were both steadfast and had enough


    evidence to prove our statement.Abner shook his head and smiled at me.


    "I bet one hundred dors that they''ll be on edge when they get married.The woman you''re talking


    about is Rita.She''ll cheat on Charles, possibly ckmail him, and torture him to death."


    He just made the serious subject humorous.


    No wonder he was popr with the youngdies in thepany.


    Truth be told, I would pay to see Charles suffer.


    With a smile, I checked the time on my watch.


    I was going to miss breakfast if I did not start eating now.


    "Are we going to continue the subject? I haven''t had breakfast yet."


    "You can go in now.I''ll wait for you down there."


    With a bitter smile, Abner went downstairs.


    I opened the door to my apartment.


    But before I stepped inside, I turned around and looked at him.


    "Abner, you''re a good man.I think we''ll be good friends."


    "I can be your friend at the moment, but I''m not sure in the future.Scarlett, I tend to be stubborn when I


    like someone.Even if I know that it''s impossible to be with the woman I like, I still want to get close to


    her and be by her side."


    Abner looked me in the eye, and I could see his sincerity in his eyes.


    Charles was different from Abner.


    He always hid his emotions, so I never had the chance to understand him.


    After I changed my clothes and had breakfast with Abner, we finally went to the TV station.


    Rita''s POV:


    Since our quarrelst time, Charles had note to see me.


    He did not even return my calls.


    What was more, he would not respond whenever I asked him about our wedding.


    I could not help but panic.I could feel that he was changing his mind.


    This was all because of Scarlett.


    Why did she have toe back? Couldn''t she just finish the divorce formalities via e-mail? The more I


    thought about it, the angrier I felt.


    I could not just sit still and wait for death toe.I had to let Charles know that Scarlett was actually a


    whore.


    "You''ve been following Scarlett for a long time.Have you taken any useful photos of her?" I asked


    Richard, my bodyguard, unhappily.


    I had ordered him to follow Scarlett and dig up dirt on her.


    Richard slowly zoomed in on a set of photos in the camera and showed them to me.


    In the photos, Scarlett and Abner were chatting happily at the door of the former''s apartment.


    Another photo showed them walking out of the building together.


    Not only that, but Richard also took a picture of them having breakfast at a restaurant.


    They looked like a sweet couple from afar.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Well done.Send these photos to the media today.Give them more money to exaggerate their


    rtionship.It would be better if they brought up the news that a rich man housed Scarlett some time


    ago,"


    I ordered with a smug look on my face.


    Scarlett was not as good as she seemed.


    I could not understand why the Moores all liked her.


    That family hated ill-mannered people the most.


    And yet, Charles''s legal wife was flirting with all kinds of men.How could they me me for being easy


    but turn a blind eye on that bitch?


    "Why are you still here? I said, send these photos to the media now," I snapped.


    I had to make sure that the wedding would happen soon.


    The longer it was dyed, the more anxious I felt.


    "Honey, it''s not as easy as you think.Ever since Scarlett started working in the TV station, Charles has


    communication with major media outlets.Any rumors about her have to go through him before anyone


    else.If we expose it rashly, Charles will find out who did it," Richard said hesitantly.


    Charles was the one who hired Richard to be my bodyguard.


    As Richard worked for Charles before, he knew very well what his former boss was capable of.


    "What?! Why didn''t you tell me before?" I asked in horror.


    Now, Charles was paying more attention to Scarlett''s affairs.


    What happened? Had he found out something? No.It was impossible.


    Nobody knew about what I had done.


    "Send the photos to this paparazzo.I knew about him when I was still acting.He won''t give us away as


    long as you give him enough money."


    I then slid the paparazzo''s phone number to Richard.


    This was the perfect opportunity to deal with Scarlett.


    I couldn''t just let that bitch go easily.


    However, Richard still seemed hesitant.


    I could see in his eyes that he feared Charles.


    "What are you so afraid of? I''ve told you, Charles won''t find out about us.He only believes what he


    sees.For sure, he''ll be too disappointed to investigate."


    I wanted everyone to see Scarlett''s true colors.


    The more Charles thought that Scarlett was pure and innocent, the more I wanted to break his fantasy.


    "No, honey.You don''t know how smart Charles is.He may even find out our rtionship as well,"


    Richard whispered in my ear.I should not have slept with this imbecile.


    "I didn''t ask you to send this photo in person.Just hire someone else to do the job.Why do you think


    you should do it yourself?"


    I rolled my eyes at him.


    My patience was wearing thin.


    Richard was lucky that he was still of use to me.


    I would have kicked him out of my way if he was not.


    "By the way, since you''re afraid that Charles will find out about our rtionship, stop calling me honey


    in public.If someone overhears it, he''ll find out about us, and we''ll be dead meat,"


    I warned through gritted teeth.I hoped this idiot would at least be a little smarter.


    "Fine.I''ll go now."


    Richard finally walked out of the ward with the pictures.


    Now, the only thing I had to do was to lie on the bed and wait for the news toe out.


    I would then call Charles as soon as it did.

 Chapter 48: Photos

    Chapter 48: Photos


    Charles'' POV:


    "Charles, we received some photos of Scarlett.A paparazzo gave us these pictures and asked us to


    post them on the front page of today¡¯s newspaper," one of my contacts from one of the media outlets


    called with the news.


    I was having lunch with my friends when I received the call.I had told them before that anything rted


    to Scarlett must have my approval first before being released.


    "From which TV station is the paparazzo? Withhold the photos for the time being," I ordered.


    I could not help but frown when I received the news.This had happened before.


    "It''s not a paparazzo from any TV station.The pictures must''ve been taken privately.This happens all


    the time, but it''s rare for the paparazzi to target a news anchor like this, especially when she isn''t that


    famous yet.By the way, should I send the photos to you now?"


    "Okay.Send the photos to Abby Restaurant now."


    I hung up the phone and returned to the table.


    All of a sudden, Spencer leaned over and smiled mockingly at me.


    "Why do you look so worried? Is your dear Rita not feeling well again? Did she ask you to go to her


    now?" he teased.


    David, who was cutting steak, also raised his head.


    "You should also care about Scarlett when you have time.She''s been our friend since we were little," he


    said with a hint of hesitation in his voice.


    He seldom meddled in other people''s business.


    Today was an exception.


    "Charles, instead of caring about Scarlett, you should divorce her as soon as possible.Set her


    free.She''s young and beautiful.For sure, she''ll find an excellent man for her,"


    Spencer advised while looking at me with an inexplicable look on his face.I massaged my forehead


    with my thumb and index finger in annoyance.


    "Since when did you be so nosy? I''ll deal with this matter by myself as soon as possible."


    David looked at me in bewilderment.


    "Charles, you never dy anything.It''s not your style,"


    "David, tell me, why are you in such a hurry to see me get a divorce? Don''t tell me you also like


    Scarlett" I grumbled.


    I knew he only regarded Scarlett as a sister.It was just that I was unhappy that he was siding with her.


    David did not answer my question and just rolled his eyes at me.


    The man I had contacted from the media a while ago arrived soon.


    Without further ado, he took out the photos from his bag and put them on the table.


    In the photos, Scarlett was having breakfast with Abner.


    These photos did not mean anything, but they would affect her reputation, especially if such a thing


    happened repeatedly.


    I took the photos and looked at them carefully.


    "Do you remember the person who sent these?"


    Someone must have taken these photos for the sole purpose of ruining Scarlett''s reputation.


    They did not even take a clear picture of her face in fear of being discovered.


    "They said that the man who gave these photos was in a ck suit and sunsses.He said that


    someone had asked him to release the photos anonymously.I think this man knows that anything


    rted to Scarlett must have your approval, so he doesn''t want to risk giving himself away," the man


    from the media thoughtfully said.


    I nodded and gestured for him to leave.


    Once the man was gone¡± David pointed at the photos and inferred, "Scarlett isn''t that famous.I doubt


    any paparazzi would follow such a gossip that doesn''t gain that much attention.Scarlett must''ve


    offended someone."


    "I bet it''s Rita,"


    I nonchntly said while stirring my coffee.


    "Why do you think so?"


    David and Spencer asked almost at the same time.


    "Rita and Scarlett were at odds before."


    I knew Rita could order her bodyguard to help her.


    They had an affair, after all.


    But for some reason, I was neither jealous nor sad when I found out about them.


    All of a sudden, Spencer stood up and mmed the table.


    "What does Rita want to do to Scarlett? When she hooked up with those old men, I''ve warned you that


    she wasn''t a good woman.Aren''t you going to do something this time? If you''re going to cover up for


    her again, I''ll go to that whore and settle ounts with her myself."


    I ignored Spencer and instead asked him and David an intriguing question.


    "If your fiancee slept with someone else, would you still marry her?" Rita saved my life.


    I should at least fulfill herst wish, shouldn''t I?


    The two of them fell silent.


    It was David who first regained hisposure.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Let me ask you something.What if Scarlett has had sex with another man abroad? Will you still want


    her?" Scarlett had told me before that she was still a virgin.


    I knew her.She was not promiscuous.


    Even when I kissed her, she trembled like a leaf like she had never been kissed by a man.


    "You know Scarlett. She''s different."


    I averted my gaze as I spoke.


    I could not bring myself to think that Scarlett had slept with another man.


    What would I do anyway? Well, frankly speaking, I might kill that man.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Getting off work is undoubtedly the most rxing moment of the day.


    I had not had such a pleasure for a long time.


    As soon as I walked out of the gate of the TV station, I saw Charles standing by his car.


    He was wearing a ck suit and had a cigarette in his mouth.


    His tall figure cast a shadow over me.


    He turned his head and saw me standing a few meters away from him.He then leisurely blew a smoke


    ring, walked up to me, and stroked my hair.


    "What are you waiting for? Get in the car.Let''s go to the hospital and visit Grandma."


    Charles opened the door and pulled me in without waiting for my reply.


    My heart skipped a beat.


    Back when I was in high school, Charles often stroked my hair and asked me to go home with him just


    like he just did.


    It was a pity that we could no longer go back to the way it was.


    Charles loved someone else, and we were going to divorce soon.At the thought of this, I came to my


    senses and refused him.


    "I can take a taxi."


    "Scarlett, I came here to pick you up.Stop being so stubborn."


    Charles seemed to have seen through everything that he insisted on pulling me into the car.


    Once we were inside, Charles handed me a paper bag.


    "Look at what''s inside."


    I opened the paper bag while eyeing him with suspicion.


    It had pictures of Abner and me having breakfast together this morning.


    There was even a photo of him walking out of my apartment.


    What was the meaning of this? Did Charles order someone to take these photos to grill me? How dare


    he? I was upset and disappointed in him.


    "If you''re wondering who took those pictures, it wasn''t me.I don''t have time to ask the paparazzi to tail


    you and take photos of you.Someone must want to ruin your reputation.Don''t worry.I''ve made sure that


    these photos won''t be released,"


    Charles exined when he saw the resentment on my face.


    I lowered my eyes in guilt.


    "I see.Thank you."


    Charles never cared about me.But, how did he find out that someone was watching me and taking


    pictures of me in secret? Anyway, the fact that I was thinking about this...


    I must be out of my mind.


    "I don''t ept thank yous.They''re meaningless.Why don''t you make me breakfast for a week instead?"


    Charles looked at me expectantly as he drove.


    "It''s fine by me as long as you don''t mind my poor cooking."


    I epted his request without a second thought.


    I did not want to owe him anything, after all.


    We arrived at the hospital a few momentster.


    As if we were lovers, Charles held my hand and pulled me into the elevator.


    But when we were inside, I went to the corner and stayed as far as I could from him.


    What he had donest time weakened my resolve.I must not let that happen again.


    "Don''t worry.I won''t be rude to you anymore," Charles reassured.


    He must have seen through me at a nce.


    I did not say a word and just nodded in response.


    The elevator door opened a few momentster.


    To my surprise, Rita was standing at the door of the ward.


    The moment she saw us, she walked up to us and clung to Charles''s arm with a sweet smile.


    I could not help but lower my head in resentment.


    I felt like I was a toy that had been abandoned once again.

 Chapter 49: Cake

    Chapter 49: Cake


    Charles'' POV:


    Scarlett stayed as far as she could away from me.


    She was cramming herself in the farthest corner of the elevator, a helpless look on her face.


    I would not hurt her.


    Why did she seem so scared of me? Did she resent me? As soon as I stepped out of the elevator, Rita


    rushed over and clung to my arm.


    "Charles, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time.Why did you onlye here now? Is Grandma


    getting better? I want to visit her with you."


    Rita rubbed her chest against my arm as she spoke.


    Instead of being thrilled, I was disgusted, so I immediately withdrew my arm from her grasp.


    "Grandma isn''t in good health.I''ll take you to her once she recovers,"


    I reasoned out while trying my best to be patient.


    "Are you still mad about what happenedst time? I''m sorry, okay? I promise I won''t go out to drink


    again.Charles, you don¡¯t know how much I miss you,"


    Rita coaxed me in a sweet voice.I used to buy it.But now, it only smothered me.


    How I hope I could hear something like that from Scarlett.


    However, she would never do that.


    All she wanted was to make a clean break with me.


    "I was busy recently.I had to deal with a lot of things at thepany.I''ll visit you at the hospital when


    I''m free.Anyway, you should go back to your room and have a rest.You haven''tpletely recovered


    yet,"


    I urged perfunctorily.


    If Rita stayed here, she would disturb Grandma in her ward.


    "But I really want to visit Grandma," Rita insisted.


    I frowned and sighed in exasperation.


    "Grandma doesn''t like you.You should be very clear about that by now.You''ll only put her under stress."


    As I did not agree, Rita turned to Scarlett and begged for her sympathy.


    "Scarlett, can you go inside and plead with Grandma for me?"


    Rita implored while sobbing pitifully.


    Scarlett nced at me, probably to see how I would react.Then, she turned to look at Rita and shook


    her head.


    "I''m afraid I can''t.It''s your problem.I''m merely an outsider."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Why won''t you help me? I know I was wrong.I just want to apologize to Grandma in person."


    Rita wiped her tears, but she would not stop sobbing.


    Grandma''s health was at stake here, so I did not give in much lesspromise.I knew it would only


    cause more trouble if I helped Rita.


    She liked making trouble, after all.Without a word, I left with Scarlett.But then, Rita decided to follow us.


    "Rita!"


    I stopped in my tracks and looked around.I saw Richard, her bodyguard, a few yards away from us.


    "Take Rita back to her ward and make sure she doesn''t go out.Otherwise, you don''t have toe to


    work next month," I ordered sternly.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I was bewildered when I saw that Charles''s attitude changed towards Rita.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he took me to Grandma''s ward.


    At that moment, Grandma was lying on the bed andughing heartily as she watched TV.


    "Finally, you''re here! I''ve been waiting for you two to visit me for a long time."


    Grandma waved at me and added, "Scarlett,e and sit next to me."


    "Grandma, have you been feeling better?" I asked with a smile.


    I wished Grandma would recover soon.


    In that way, she could finally give me our marriage certificate once she was discharged from the


    hospital.Was I unscrupulous to wish for my own selfish desire?


    "Yes.I feel better now than before.But, sometimes, my head would hurt so badly.I may have to stay in


    the hospital for a few more months," Grandma replied with a smile.


    She seemed to have seen through what I was thinking.


    "Don''t worry about me.Anyway, let''s see what Grandma is keeping for you."


    Grandma pinched my cheek and then opened the cupboard.


    My eyes widened in surprise when I saw what she was handing to me.


    "It''s Cadecake! Didn''t the owner of this cake shop move back to his hometown?" I asked in surprise.


    Nevertheless, I was beaming with happiness.


    I used to eat their cakes when I was a child.


    Unfortunately, the owner of this cake shop moved away when I was in high school.I had not had such a


    tasty cake since then.


    "I asked Charles to buy it.At first, he thought it was troublesome.But when he heard that it was your


    favorite, he went there in person without hesitation.I heard that there was even a rainstorm when he


    went to the countryside.Well, at least, he protected your cake well."


    Grandma blinked and looked at me expectantly.


    In awe, I turned to look at Charles.


    It was only then that I noticed that his hair was slightly unkempt, and his trousers were a little damp.


    Charles was also looking at me.


    There was a faint smile in his eyes, and he did not seem as cold as he usually was.


    Instead, he seemed gentle and at ease.


    It suddenly urred to me that he smiled like this when he kissed me.


    At the thought of this, my face turned red.


    "Stop looking at me.I won''t give you some.It''s all mine."


    I let out a snort and turned my head away as though I was not moved by what he had done.


    "I''m not gonna ask for some anyway.It''s just like in the past, don''t you think so? I always gave my share


    to you when we were kids.¡± Charles smiled and pulled a chair next to me.That was true.He treated me


    well sometimes.


    "Grandma, look at Scarlett.She''s bullying me,"


    Charlesined to Grandma with a feigned hurt expression.


    "Oh, shut up.Who would dare to bully you? I knew you made fun of Scarlett and bullied her when you


    were little.I just wish you wouldn''t bully her anymore."


    Grandma cupped my face and smiled.


    But as she did so, she happened to lift my hair, and her face froze all of a sudden.


    She turned to look at Charles meaningfully.


    For some reason, she seemed to be holding back her glee, and she kept blinking her eyes at him as


    though expressing her appreciation.


    I immediately realized what was wrong.


    She must have seen the hickey on my neck.


    I fixed my hair at once and lowered my gaze, too embarrassed to look at them.


    Charles probably saw that my face was beet red.He stroked my hair and chuckled.


    "Well, I''m going to take a rest.You can go back now."


    Grandma noticed that something must be going on between Charles and me, so she smiled


    ambiguously and drove us out.


    I followed Charles into the elevator.I could not stop smiling like an idiot as I stared at the delicate cake


    in my hands.


    Honestly, I had no idea why I was smiling from ear to ear.


    Perhaps it was because I imagined how embarrassing Charles looked like when he was drenched in


    heavy rain.


    He must have been in a mess at that time.


    At the thought of this, I nced at him and saw he was staring at me with his arms crossed over his


    chest.


    His eyes, for some reason, were filled with lust.


    He looked like a wolf in a rut, eager to vent his sexual desire.


    I could not help but bite my lips, anxious that he would suddenly lean over and kiss me.


    "I''ll take a taxiter.You don''t have to drive me home,"


    I immediately said the instant the elevator door opened.I was worried Charles would offer to send me


    home.


    Knowing him, he would not take no for an answer.


    "You like ttering yourself, don''t you? I don''t have time to send you home.I have to go see Rita."


    Charles snorted and looked at me sideways.


    His demeanor changed from what it was a while ago.Now, his tone was as mean as it usually was.


    "I hope so.By the way, thank you for the cake.You idiot would have caught a cold in the heavy rain," I


    retorted.


    I refused to admit to being inferior.


    It was just like in the past.


    We could not get along with each other.


    And when we were together, we would not stop quarreling until we both got hurt.


    With that, I hailed a taxi and waved goodbye at Charles with a smile.


    "Bye, Mr.Moore."


    Charles gritted his teeth and red at me with a sneer.


    He then mmed the door shut behind me.


    A few momentster, the car disappeared at the corner of the street.


    As soon as I arrived home, I received a message from Charles.


    "Little virgin, don''t forget to make breakfast for me for a week."


    I was going on a business trip next week, so I could only return the favor from Charles when I returned.


    "Let''s talk about it when I''m back from my business trip."


    "Come back early."

 Chapter 50: Getting Sick

    Chapter 50: Getting Sick


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Abner and I, along with some crew, were tasked to go to Seattle, Washington to conduct an interview


    with a certain famous personality.


    Seattle was beautiful, and its weather was not in the extremes all year round.


    Abner loved it there and evenmented that he would want to settle down there someday.


    The interviewsted for two days and ended right on schedule.


    The interviewee''s name was William, and he''s an outstanding and well-renowned entrepreneur.


    He was already in his 50s, but he still carried himself with the sort of dignity and elegance that drew


    women of all ages to him.


    The night before our flight back home, William invited me, Abner, and the staff to dinner at a fancy


    restaurant.


    "Scarlett, I heard that you''ve interviewed a lot of celebrities in the past.Is Rita Lively one of them?"


    William asked me with great interest while cutting his steak.


    As if right on cue, all the heads at our table turned to me.My colleagues were familiar with Rita.They


    once saw her at the TV station looking for me.


    "No, but I know Rita.One of my friends is very close to her." I decided to tell him the truth.


    "How is she now by the way? Is she getting better?" William continued to ask.


    "She should be out of danger now."


    After all, Rita went to bars at nights now and got drunk.


    "Is she married?"


    "No, not yet, but many people like her."


    I lowered my head and tried to focus on my sd.


    My remark barely sparked interest from anyone at the table.


    I supposed they did not know about Rita and Charles''s engagement.


    "Rita does have a lot of pursuers, but I remember her saying that there''s already someone that she''ll


    marry after she fully recovers,"


    William said in a voice tinged faintly with disappointment.


    "I think Rita will get what she wants."


    After Charles and I divorced officially, he and Rita would be able to be together openly.


    "Really? Then I should start preparing her wedding gift, " William said tly and took a sip of his wine.


    He seemed to be very familiar with Rita.


    I hated to admit it, but I was actually impressed that Rita knew such an icon in the business world.I


    wanted to ask William how he knew Rita, but looking around and seeing my colleagues, I decided


    against it.


    I did not want to seem gossipy.


    Thest thing I needed right now was for something to go wrong again.


    I shoved down my curiosity and changed the subject.


    The dinnersted till veryte.


    After saying goodbye to William and thanking him, Abner proposed that we and the team go for drinks


    and dancing to celebrate the sess of the interview.


    Nina made me drink a lot.


    At the end of the night, Nina practically carried me to my hotel room, and I passed out drunk on the


    sofa.


    The next morning, I heard Nina calling me for breakfast, but my head and my whole body felt so heavy


    and hot that I could just grunt a response.


    Then, my surroundings suddenly rang with many voices that felt like they were right in my ears.


    I opened my eyes and tried to see what was happening, but my vision was still hazy.


    Then, someone scooped me up and carried me out of the room.


    I did not know who it was.


    All I knew is that his chest felt strong and warm.


    Could it be Charles? No.How could it be Charles? He should be with Rita right now.They would get


    married soon after our divorce.


    After a long time, I finally regained the strength to open my eyes.I saw white walls and smelled


    disinfectant.


    Abner was sitting by my bed, and on the bedside table was a Stainless steel tray of pills.


    "Where am I?" I rubbed my aching forehead.


    "The hospital.This morning, Nina swung by your room to invite you for breakfast, but she didn¡¯t get any


    response from you.So she asked the hotel manager to unlock your door, and we found you


    unconscious on the sofa and burning up with fever."


    Abner poured me a ss of water and handed me the pills.


    "Thank you.I didn''t make drunken ramblings, did I?"


    I usually thered when I was hopelessly wasted.


    Abner just raised his eyebrows.That was enough answer for me.Obviously, I did say something that I


    should not have said.


    "When I picked you up to rush you here, you kept mumbling Charles''s name.You''ve mistaken me for


    him.Scarlett, if you still have feelings for Charles, why don''t you just tell him? You two are not getting


    any younger.You shouldn''t be ying petty mind games."


    Abner''s words were blunt and honest and something that only mature men would say.


    "I don''t have feelings for him anymore," I replied instinctively.


    After that, an ufortable silence hung in the air above us.I felt ridiculous the moment the words left


    my lips.I thought I had grown ustomed to lying to myself when it came to Charles.


    As it turned out, I had not.


    And now I was making myself look like a fool in front of Abner.


    "And even if I still do, I will never tell Charles.He already thinks that I''m still in love with him.If I confirm


    his assumptions, he will just use them to ridicule and then reject me.That''s his style.He thinks that not


    having feelings makes him the winner," I added, clenching the sheets.


    Since Charles and I agreed to file a divorce, I had been trying really hard to stick to my pride and


    principle.


    I respected Charles''s decision to leave me for Rita, but all this time, he seemed hesitant to finalize that


    decision.


    He had been stringing me and Rita along, and it was not the kind of rtionship that I wanted.


    I want a husband whose only choice was me, not someone who could not make up his own damn


    mind.


    "I see.If you need anything, just tell me.I will help you anytime."


    Abner seemed to have sensed my uneasiness and instantly dropped the subject.


    "I want to fly home now."


    I lowered my head and regretted my little outburst.


    I might feelfortable around Abner, but every time I revealed a part of myself to him that I still had


    not sorted out, I felt embarrassed.


    "You haven''t fully recovered.And if we go home now, will there be anyone to take care of you?"


    It annoyed me a little every time Abner looked at me with worry that bordered on pity.


    "I can take care of myself, Abner.I''m not an invalid.Let''s just go home, please," I insisted.


    Abner could just sigh and then took care of my discharge from the hospital.


    Next thing I knew, we were on a flight back home.


    "Are you sure you''re going to be okay on your own? I can take you to a hospital right now and then


    drive you back here tomorrow."


    Abner pulled over in front of my house.


    He got out of the car and took out my suitcase from the trunk.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m fine now.I don''t need to go to the hospital," I turned him down as politely as I could.


    "Very well.Don''t forget to take your pills before bed.The doctor said to finish your round of antibiotics


    even if your fever is already gone."


    Abner gave me the rest of my medications and kept reminding me about them like a worried father.


    I smiled.


    "Abner, don''t you have more important things to worry about than me?" I teased.


    I just got sick because of a very bad hangover, and he was fussing over me like I had been diagnosed


    with a terminal illness.


    "I''m serious.The doctor said spiking a fever frequently is not a good thing.Your face is still red."


    Abner frowned and then reached out to feel my forehead.


    "Scarlett!" Charles''s cold voice interrupted us.


    Abner turned his head to look at Charles who was just getting out of his car.


    Abner handed me my suitcase.


    "Take care of yourself, okay? I''ll see you at work,"


    Abner said by way of goodbye.


    Then, he turned around and got in his car.


    He just walked past Charles as if he did not even see him.


    I spoke before Charles could.


    "Whatever brought you here, I don''t want to talk about it right now.I''m exhausted.I want to sleep."


    I took my suitcase and made my way to my front door.


    Charles was right on my heels.


    "Looks like you had a great time with Abner during thest few days.Have you enjoyed working with


    him so much that you don¡¯t even want to talk to me?"


    Charles started in a tone that I resented.I wanted to snap back, but I was too tired to do so.


    All I wanted was to crawl into bed and sleep for a long time.


    "Stop pulling conflict out of thin air and go home, Charles."


    I just wanted to get some rest after days of hard work.


    I did not understand why Charles always had to show up when thest thing I wanted to do was to deal


    with his crap.


    "Why do you have a bottle of pills in your hand? What are those for?"


    Charles noticed the medications in my hand and grabbed them from me.


    He checked thebel.


    "I caught a cold when we were wrapping up in Seattle," I replied and leaned against my door.


    Charles knitted his brows and then took my suitcase.


    "What are you doing? Didn''t you hear me? I want to rest.Leave me alone," I yelled.


    Charles held my wrist and forcibly grabbed my suitcase.


    Per usual, he could not just turn around and leave when I asked him to.

 Chapter 51: Out Of Control

    Chapter 51: Out Of Control


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Charles pulled me into the elevator, ignoring my rejection of his advances.He did not press a floor


    number immediately.He reached out and felt my forehead.He was standing close enough for me to


    smell that cool fragrance he was fond of wearing.


    "What happened? Why do you have a fever again?" Charles asked in a slightly annoyed tone.


    He eyed me carefully, and I turned away.I really did not want to exin myself to him.


    So what if I was sick? Rita was also sick, but she was not getting this kind of badgering from him.


    "Answer me."


    Charles grabbed my arms and forced me to face him.


    "I drank and had a little too much fun in a different city."


    I looked straight into his mesmerizing eyes and continued, "Seattle had amazing views, and I was with


    a very nice man."


    A muscle flickered in Charles''s jaw after I made a reference to Abner.He narrowed his eyes at me and


    pinched my chin a bit harder than usual.


    "You are still married to me.You should''ve asked for my permission first before you went out partying."


    The moment he yed the husband card, I felt even more exhausted.


    I just wanted to get inside my house and pass out on my bed.I shook off his hand and jabbed the


    elevator button to my floor.


    "I didn''t need your permission.My work life is none of your business."


    After saying that, I kept silent.I just watched Charles from the corner of my eye.


    He had put on that frosty expression that he wore whenever he was provoked, and I felt inexplicably


    happy about it.


    I walked out and dragged my suitcase behind me the moment the elevator reached my floor and its


    doors opened.


    I ignored Charlespletely and strode away as if he was not there to begin with.


    He was on my heels as I made my way to my ce.


    While I dug for my keys in my purse, he said, "I don''t like the way Abner looks at you.Why did you go


    out and have a drink with him? Aren''t you afraid that he''ll take advantage of you?"


    The jealousy in his voice rang so loudly in my ears.


    He spoke as if he was the only man who was right for me, and it made me stop.


    I turned my head and looked up at him.


    He was wearing an all-ck suit with the top two buttons of his shirt undone, revealing a bit of his


    chest.


    He looked handsome and elegant as usual.


    There were still times when I found myself catching my breath whenever I looked at him.


    "First of all, Abner is a decent, respectful man.He''ll never take advantage of anyone.Second, he and I


    went out with the whole team to unwind.It wasn''t just the two of us.Third and most importantly, are you


    jealous?"


    I asked pointedly.


    Charles looked at me for a few seconds.


    I could tell that he was caught off guard by my question because a little color rushed to his cheeks.


    "You think too much.I''m just worried about our family''s honor and reputation.You''re still bound to me


    and the Moore family.You''re still expected to behave well while you''re still my wife," Charles answered


    coldly.


    "Of course I am."


    I lowered my head and went back to digging for my keys.I could not help feeling a little disappointed.


    Why did I expect my soon-to-be ex- husband to tell me that he was indeed jealous? Of course he was


    not.


    What was I thinking letting my wishful thinking set me up for yet another self- humiliation? I did not face


    Charles the entire time I was looking for my keys and even after I opened my door and got in.


    I was afraid that I would break down in front of him.


    After dragging my suitcase into my house, I stopped Charles at the door and said, "You should go


    now.Thanks for helping me with my luggage."


    "I''m not here to help you with your luggage," Charles said and stopped me from closing the door on


    him.


    "Then why are you here?" I backfired.


    Was it appropriate for him to keep pestering the woman who was going to be his ex-wife?


    "Did you go on a business trip or an out-of-town date with Abner?" Charles asked with a frown.


    Even when his face was twisted by negative emotions and his words cut me like a knife, I still found


    him unbelievably charming, which was ridiculous.


    I was getting more and more unwilling to talk to him, especially on the subject of Abner.


    "It''s a simple question."


    Seeing that I had no intention of replying, Charles squeezed through my door and then shut it behind


    him.


    I took two steps backward and snapped at him, "Why do you always insist on wasting your time on


    me? Rita''s the one who needs you."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I was getting a little tired of his pattern.


    He always showed up for me at the right ce and time and then strung me along.


    And just when I thought that he truly cared about me, he would turn around and run back to Rita.


    Charles did not say anything and just stared at me.After a few moments, he started walking toward me


    and then snaked his arm around my waist.


    He pulled me close and then whispered in my ear, "Can we talk like normal adults now?"


    Suddenly, he was speaking in a gentle, almost pleading tone.


    "But answer my question first."


    He looked down at me and leaned closer.


    The tips of our noses were almost touching.


    "Hmm? Was it a business trip or an out-of- town date?"


    I could feel his warm breath on my lips, and I smelled a hint of spearmint.


    And right then, my pride and will to resist were extinguished like a candle in the wind.


    I backed away, shook off his grip, and avoided his gaze.


    "It was a business trip.Can you please leave now?"


    Before I could push Charles far enough away, my back was already against the wall.


    He braced one hand on the wall beside my head and leaned in until our breaths mingled.


    He said in a hoarse voice, "Why did you go out drinking with Abner? You know you can¡¯t handle your


    liquor."


    His tone was now tinged with anger.


    "How could you go out with someone you were not familiar with?"


    He put a resentful emphasis on the words "not familiar¡¯.


    Since I could not get rid of him, I just decided to exin, "I already told you, it was a team celebration,


    and I didn''t drink to get wasted.I drank with my colleagues to celebrate the sess of our work.And


    Nina was there to take care of me when I had a little too much to drink.She helped me get back to my


    hotel room."


    "And where was Abner that entire time?"


    Charles asked and then added, "Did he swing by your hotel room after Nina was gone?"


    "No, but he didn''t want to let me fly home without getting checked by a doctor first.He was kind enough


    to bring me to the hospital to make sure I was okay.And then we flew home together and he gave me a


    ride here."


    After that whole lot of exnation, I started coughing.


    I was getting dizzy.


    I really needed to get some rest, but Charles just would not leave me alone.


    After listening to my exnation, Charles''s face softened a lot.


    Tenderness slowly reced the coldness in his eyes.


    He leaned in closer and touched the tip of his nose with mine.


    My heart leapt to my throat, and I swallowed to shove it back down.


    My scalp tingled as I breathed the air he exhaled.


    "Back away, Charles,"


    I blurted out, desperately trying to keep my voice steady.


    But he just drank up my refusal like a bee slurping up nectar.


    "Scarlett..."


    After uttering my name, Charles crashed his lips against mine.


    My mind instantly imploded.


    I tried pushing him away, but the more I resisted, the tighter he held on.


    I found the warmth of his mouth against mine a bit surprising.


    "Are you crazy?"


    I managed to murmur during a brief moment of separation.


    I was caught sopletely in the perfect harmony of his gentleness and strength that my brain could


    not process anything else anymore.


    "Scarlett..."


    Charles let go and called out my name again.


    Then, he pecked at the corner of my lips and whispered, "I''m not crazy."


    I made the fatal mistake of looking into this dark eyes that were framed with thick, luscious eyshes.


    Next thing I knew, he was kissing me again and more passionately this time.


    After a while, Charles grabbed my thighs and picked me up without his lips leaving mine.


    He started taking me to my bedroom.


    I tried everything I could to break free from his kiss, but his tongue empowered the small part of me that


    did not want to let him go.


    When we stopped to catch our breaths, Charles patted me on the buttocks.


    "Be a good girl."


    Then, he started kissing me again.


    Slowly but surely, my defenses melted down like butter on a hot pan.


    Charles''s deep, urgent kisses turned me into an animal that had fallen into a trap.


    Next thing I knew, I was on my back on my bed with my shirt unbuttoned and bra unfastened.


    My bra straps were hanging off my shoulders, and my skirt was pushed up to my hips, revealing my


    underwear.


    Charles was on top of me, and the moment he kissed me again and pressed his body against mine,


    blood rushed to my cheeks, and I started throbbing in sensitive ces.


    I waspletely turned on.


    But then, I thought of Rita.


    Was Charles this aggressive with her? Or did he handle her more mindfully and carefully? As Charles


    worshiped me with his mouth, I realized that even if I had him now, he would never truly belong to me.


    He belonged to Rita, and I was just a chapter waiting to be finished.


    I braced my hands on Charles''s chest and pushed him away with all my might.


    Beads of sweat rolled down the side of his face to his Adam''s apple.


    The wildness in his eyes was unmistakable.


    He wanted something to happen between us.


    Once again, he ignored my objection and sealed my lips with another hungry kiss.


    He gently spread my legs and started rubbing against me.


    "No, Charles.Stop it."


    Tears started streaming down my face.


    I choked out, "I beg you.Please stop.We can''t do this."


    Hearing my stifled sobs, Charles paused and then wiped my tears with his thumb.


    He narrowed his eyes and whispered, "Don¡¯t you love me anymore?"


    His eyes were brimming with affection, and once more, I found myself crumbling beneath him.


    No woman could resist that kind of look.

 Chapter 52: Dream Or Reality

    Chapter 52: Dream Or Reality


    Scarlett''s POV:


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I pulled up the quill and covered my upper body.


    Sniffing, I lowered my head and calmly reminded Charles, "What''s the point of asking this? Charles,


    don''t forget you''re Rita''s fiance."


    Charles seemed to be annoyed by what I had said.


    Suddenly, he pulled the quilt like a child throwing tantrums and angrily said, "Don''t mention that


    woman.It''s just you and me now."


    "Even if I don''t mention her, we''ll be divorced soon," I snapped back.


    I pretended that I did not care, but I felt stuffy in my chest.


    Annoyed, Charles looked at me with narrowed eyes.


    Unfortunately for him, there was nothing hc could do to me.I realized that even without Rita, we would


    still have problems between us.


    At that moment, my phone rang in the living room.I avoided his hand and propped myself up to get out


    of bed.


    "Excuse me."


    However, he pinned me to the bed and kissed my neck lustfully.


    "Say you love me," hemanded in a stern yet gentle voice.


    His gentle demeanor changed in an instant, and he kept kissing me on the lips.


    A feeling of an electric current ran through my body.


    Meanwhile, my phone rang relentlessly in the living room.


    "Let me answer the call," I protested weakly.


    Charles pretended not to hear my plea and just continued what he was doing.


    As he saw that my eyes glistened with tears, he raised his hand and touched my lips affectionately.


    "Admit it, Scarlett.You love me from the very beginning."


    Without missing a beat, I looked into his eyes and said, "I''ve never loved you, and I will never do."


    In reality, the one who fell in love first was doomed to lose this game of love.


    Well, I had long been defeated.


    Nheless, I could not admit that in front of Charles.


    I wouldn''t give him the pleasure of knowing that he had me wrapped around his finger.


    When he saw that I was being stubborn, he chuckled and pinched my cheek.


    "You''re right.It wasn''t you who sent me lunch every day in high school.And every time a girl


    approached me, you weren''t the one who got angry.Also"


    "Shut up! The old Scarlett is dead."


    I covered his mouth with my hand, my face beet red in embarrassment.


    Now that he was rubbing in my face the silly things I had done in the past, I realized how stupid I was.


    "If you say so." Charles smiled and nodded in agreement.


    I was annoyed at him, but I had no idea what to say.


    As Charles saw that I was at a loss for words, he shamelessly licked my palm.


    I withdrew my hand instinctively.


    "You-"


    Before I could finish my words, he kissed my lips again.I clenched my jaws shut.


    But he was like a patient hunter, wandering outside and waiting for his prey to open the door.


    I was pissed off at him.


    He already had Rita, and yet he was flirting with me.


    As revenge, I bit his lip hard.


    Charles groaned in pain but did not flinch, much less backed down.


    Instead, he slipped his tongue into my mouth when he had the chance.


    The desire inside me was like a blooming poppy flower.


    It was beautiful yet deadly.


    And just like that, Ipletely fell into Charles''s trap.


    For some reason, my consciousness was slowly cking out, and my eyesight was spinning.


    Before I knew it, everything turned ck.


    In my dream, I felt as though I was stepping on clouds.


    On the other side was Charles, smiling at me.


    He was as warm as the winter sun next to the Seine River.


    Only in my dream, hepletely belonged to me.


    I called his name in a trance, and my heart was filled with joy.


    I was as happy and carefree, like a child.


    I wanted to give him all the candies in my pocket and tell him how much I loved him.


    But when I called his name, his face darkened.


    He warned me not to say his name, or else he would pin me down to the bed and do everything a


    husband would do to his wife.


    Even in my dream, he was still hateful.


    Without a word, I punched him in the face, breaking his phantom.


    Then everything faded into darkness again.


    The next day, I woke up with pain all over my body.


    Although my symptoms had mostly subsided, I still felt quite weak.


    The curtains in the bedroom were drawn shut, and not a ray of sunshine made its way to the room.


    The memory ofst night came flooding into my mind.


    Unsure if it was a dream or reality, I lifted the quilt and looked at myself.


    Sure enough, I was wearing a clean pair of pajamas.


    I could vaguely remember that Charles had helped me in the shower and even dressed me.


    I was disappointed in myself.


    I had promised myself that I would make a clean break from him.


    But now, we were getting more and more entangled with each other.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Charles asked while leaning against the door frame.


    He was wearing casual clothes, and he let his hair, which was usually brushed up, fall on his forehead.


    In a word, he looked harmless, yet still helplessly handsome.


    I stared daggers at him and asked, "Why did you help me take a shower?"


    Now that I was in the right mind, I could not figure out why he cared so much.


    Charles raised his eyebrows at me.


    He seemed to be in an unusually good mood.


    Without a word, he walked to the bedside and touched my forehead.


    "Poor you.You sweated a lot yesterday.I thought you might feel ufortable, so I helped you take a


    shower and change clothes.You should thank me."


    I raised my head indignantly, wanting to question him again.


    However, I suddenly noticed a tiny bruise at the corner of his mouth.


    Charles must have noticed what I was looking at.


    He grinned and teasingly asked, "What? Don''t you remember what you didst night? Well, someone


    here kept calling my name.She couldn''t stop crying while she described how much she loved me.I


    asked her not to call my name, but she suddenly flew into a rage and punched me."


    Oh my God! So my dreamst night was actually true.I was ashamed of myself.


    Charles must be so proud of himself now.


    Judging from the look on his face, I must have said something humiliating.


    But even though I was aware I was in the wrong, I looked at him in the eyes and said in a straight face,


    "We''re going to divorce soon.I hope both of us can keep a distance from each other.You helped me


    take a shower and change my clothes without my consent, and I punched you by ident.We''re even."


    Charles snorted.


    "Keep a proper distance? Do you mean kissing and hugging? We''ve done everything a married couple


    should do.And now, you''re asking me to keep a distance from you? How bold of you to say that.If I


    remembered it right, you enjoyed it very muchst night."


    "What do you mean by we''ve done everything a married couple should do?! Stop talking nonsense!"


    "Well, not everything, to be precise.We didn''t really have sex if that''s what you''re worried about.But we


    were so intimate that it didn''t make much difference.Look at yourself.You have my marks all over your


    body.Mrs.Moore, perhaps you''re just saying that out of embarrassment?"


    Charles calmly asked with his hands in his pockets.I could not refute his words, so I decided to just get


    out of bed.


    But just as I stood up, I felt so dizzy that I thought I was going to copse.


    Charles rushed to my aid, but I pushed him away.


    "Go away.Don''t you dare shed crocodile tears.It disgusts me," I said in a low voice.


    "Are you also like this whenever Abner hugs you?" Charles scoffed.


    Regardless of my protest, he held me in his arms.


    "Did he ever behave ambiguously like you?" I retorted.


    "He''d better not.I''m warning you.Stay away from him." Charles seemed as though he was taking this


    opportunity to hold me in his arms.


    Sadly, there was nothing I could do whenever he was like this.That was why I decided to draw a line


    between us once and for all.


    "From now on, we have three rules."


    "What are they? Tell me about it."


    "Don''t touch me without my permission, nor should you lose your temper before you find out what''s


    really going on," I said sternly.


    "What about the third one?"


    "I haven''t decided yet.I''ll tell you as soon as I''vee up with something."


    As I spoke, I pushed his hand, indicating him to let go of me.


    "You''ve been hugging me for quite a while.Let me go now."


    "I should''ve had sex with youst night.That would stop you from talking nonsense with me now," he


    grumbled.


    I could tell that he was not taking my words seriously.


    He was horrible as ever.


    "You''re awful!"


    All of a sudden, the doorbell rang.


    But then, Charles lowered his head and whispered in my ear, "If you dare to open the door, I''ll kiss


    you."


    "Are you crazy?"


    I pushed his head away.


    He was getting more and more childishly absurd as time went by.


    The moment I escaped from his embrace, I hurriedly went to the door to open it.

 Chapter 53: Vow

    Chapter 53: Vow


    Charles''s POV:


    Standing outside the door was the annoying Abner.


    He had been pestering Scarlett all day long.


    I tried to bite down my annoyance, but it surged out from the bottom of my heart.


    The moment Scarlett opened the door and I saw Abner, I took Scarlett''s hand and turned her to me.I


    kissed her deeply in front of Abner.


    Her lips tasted so sweet.


    They were like some sort of drug that I was totally addicted to.


    I still could not believe how infatuated I was with her.


    All of a sudden, Scarlett bit my lower lip.


    Startled, I instantly let go.


    She stared at me with sharp, furious eyes, like a wild animal ready to fight.


    Even though I knew that she was trying to threaten me, I could not help smiling.


    The more she tried to push me away, the more I wanted her.


    I wanted her so much that I wanted to hide her from the rest of the world so that no other man could


    see her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Why are you in such a hurry, honey? You''ve just recovered.Abner can wait.Right, Abner?"


    I held Scarlett in my arms and smirked at Abner.


    Scarlett shook off my grip and snapped, "Stop it, Charles!"


    I ran my thumb through her cheek and cooed, "You''re so cute."


    Then, I added deliberately, "You bit me so hardst night, too.Be gentle next time, or your dear


    husband will die young."


    Scarlett bit my lipst night as well.It was not a big deal, but I was sure that it would piss off Abner, so I


    brought it up.


    "Shut up!" Scarlett rolled her eyes at me.


    "What? I don''t need to be so serious in front of my wife, do I?"


    I shed her a grave look.


    Ignoring me, Scarlett turned to Abner and said, "I''m sorry.Will you give me a few minutes? I just need to


    change."


    Then, she turned around and stepped on my foot, but it did not hurt at all.


    I shrugged at Abner as Scarlett walked away.


    Abner looked like he was trying really hard to keep his opinions to himself, which almost made me


    laugh out loud.


    He was wearing a white shirt, and his hair wasbed up neatly.


    After Scarlett was gone, he finally shed me a polite smile and said good morning by way of greeting.


    But I was not in the mood to exchange pleasantries with him.


    I folded my arms across my chest and looked at him up and down.


    He was obviously trying to woo Scarlett bying so early in the morning and bringing some little


    brown paper bag of breakfast.


    I sneered, "Scarlett only eats breakfast that I make.Don''t bother buying her breakfast next time."


    "Why? Because you''ll be here cooking breakfast for her? That''s odd, considering she''s divorcing you


    soon.But don''t worry.Once you''re gone, I''ll be there for Scarlett when she needs a friend.And you?


    Well, you''ll be her ex-husband, and once you''re her ex, she won''t want anything to do with you for the


    rest of her life."


    Abner''s polite smile slowly faded away.


    I stepped forward and looked down at him.


    It was then that I realized that he was half a head shorter than I was.


    I flicked his cor and said casually, "But we''re not yet divorced, aren''t we? She still belongs to me.I''m


    still her husband.So you have no businessing here and picking up the pieces of her heart before


    it''s even broken.She''s still mine, and you should back off."


    Abner''s jaw instantly tightened, and the civil look on his face melted away.


    Fury twisted his face, but he still kept his cool, which I found admirable.


    He said through clenched teeth, "Scarlett is a good woman, Charles.She deserves to spend the rest of


    her life with a man who''s loyal to her."


    "And you think you''re that man? Please.You''re not good enough for her," I leered.


    After that, Abner did not say anything more.


    He just turned around and left.


    Who did he think he was? Did he think that he could just waltz in here and take my woman away? A


    few moments after Abner walked away, Scarlett returned.


    She had changed into a simple white dress, which made her look gentle and lovely.


    Abner was in white, and now so was she.


    Did she dress like that on purpose? Did she want herself and Abner to look like they were a couple


    wearing matching clothes? I stopped her and dragged her back.


    "Change into something else.I don''t like white."


    "Let go of me, Charles! Where is Abner? Did you drive him away? Why are you being such a jerk?"


    Scarlett punched me in the arm twice, her cheeks bulging with anger.


    "I didn''t drive him away.He left by himself.I was kind enough not to ask him to fuck off," I backfired.


    Why should I be civil to someone who was trying to steal my wife?


    Scarlett stopped struggling all of a sudden and stared at me with wide eyes.


    "You''re making trouble out of thin air.Here''s a new rule for you.Respect my friends, or..."


    "Or what? You''re angry with me now because of some other guy? And since when is Abner your


    friend? When did you lower yourself to make friends with someone like him? I forbid you to go out with


    him anymore."


    My eyelids twitched.


    I really did not believe that friendship was all Abner wanted with Scarlett.I was still Scarlett''s husband.I


    was still obligated to protect her from men like Abner.


    Scarlett snapped, "Keep your nose out of my business,Charles! Just go to your Rita and take care of


    her! Leave me alone!"


    After that, she grabbed her handbag from the sofa and marched toward the door.


    I frowned and reached out to stop her.


    "I made breakfast for you.Eat first."


    "You just pissed me off and now you want me to eat your food? Forget it!"


    After saying that, Scarlett stormed out.


    But after a few steps, she turned around and said, "I promised Grandma that I would pick her up from


    the hospital.Don''t follow me."


    She left after that, and I just stood there by the door.


    Once again, she abandoned me, and no matter how many times she did that, I would never get used to


    it.


    After hesitating for a while, I decided to follow her, and on the way, all I could think about was how to


    punish her for leaving me.


    When I arrived downstairs, Abner was opening the car door for Scarlett.


    She got into his car with a big smile on her face.


    Dissatisfaction coursed and burned through my veins like venom.


    It seemed that the punishment I doledst night was too light.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Sitting in Abner''s car, I felt a little embarrassed.


    I did not know what exactly Charles told him earlier while I was changing, but I was sure that it could


    not be good.


    I took a bite of the toast Abner gave me, which was smeared with mango and hazelnut spread.


    Then, I took a sip of the hottte.


    Abner focused on driving at first but finally broke the silence.


    "Are you feeling better today?"


    "Yes, much better, thanks."


    I cleared my throat and added, "About Charles...I didn''t know he would be like that today.I''m so sorry."


    Abner''s mouth twitched, but he kept his eyes on the road.


    "I understand."


    "And I apologize if he was rude to you while I was gone."


    Abner half-smiled and turned to look at me.


    "Charles cares about you a lot.Would you like to know what he said to me earlier?"


    "What did he say?"


    I asked, a little bit nervous to find out the answer.


    Charles was such a proud man.How could he care about me? Abner touched his nose and said, "He


    said that you belonged to him, that no one could take you away from him."


    I was stunned for a moment.When I came back to my senses, I felt humiliated and a little enraged.


    "I''m an independent individual.I don''t belong to anyone."


    Even as the words left my lips, I did not believe them.


    Whatever I said only got crushed under the weight of Charles''s domineering behavior.


    Abner just nodded with a smile and did not say anything more.


    When we arrived at the gate of the hospital and were about to get out of the car, Abner looked at me


    and asked, "Didn''t you like the mango spread? Do you prefer blueberry?"


    I looked at him with wide eyes and then darted my eyes on the small paper bag that contained the


    breakfast that he brought me.


    With one hand on the steering wheel, Abner said, "You only had one bite of the toast."


    I pursed my lips and swallowed.


    "If I eat too much mangoes, I will get an allergic reaction."


    "Oh.I didn''t know that.Thanks for letting me know.Consider it noted."


    Hearing that, Abner shed me a regretful expression and immediately handed me a box of cooling


    patches.


    "I wish you a fast and consistent recovery."


    "Thank you, Abner.I really appreciate it."


    After saying goodbye to Abner, I walked into the hospital and made my way to the elevator.


    On the way, I thought of ways to deal with Charles and our divorce, but I was all out of ideas.


    "Miss Riley."


    As soon as I walked out of the elevator, a burly figure stopped me.


    I instantly recognized him.


    His name was Richard, and he was one of Rita''s bodyguards.


    I eyed him carefully and thought to myself, ¡®Rita is truly unlike any other critically ill patient.


    For someone who''s terminal, she has a lot of energy to waste on looking for me this early in the day"


    "Yes?"


    "Miss Lively wants to see you."


    As expected, Rita wanted to stir things up with me again.


    "And if I don''t want toe see her?" I questioned.


    "Please juste.Don''t make this difficult for either of us." Richard looked tough and strong.


    In fact, he looked like he would heave me up over his shoulder and take me to Rita¡¯s ward if I refused


    toe with him peacefully.


    So I was surprised to hear him talk to me in a civil tone.I pressed my lips together and nodded.


    "Fine.Lead the way."


    Soon, we were outside Rita''s ward.


    Before opening the door, Richard turned to me and started, "Miss Riley..."


    "What''s wrong?"


    He hesitated and avoided eye contact with me.


    "Would you like to cover the hickey on your neck first?"


    I touched my neck and felt my cheeks burn.I suddenly remembered what Charles did yesterday.


    "I have nothing to cover it with."

 Chapter 54: His Concealment

    Chapter 54: His Concealment


    Rita''s POV:


    In the ward, I greeted Scarlett with the sweetest smile I could muster.


    She, however, just looked at me warily as if wondering what tricks I had up my sleeve.


    I then poured her a ss of water, held her hand, and looked at her up and down.


    "How have you been these past few days?" I asked with concern.


    "What do you want?" Scarlett coldly replied.


    I could not help but notice that her tone was simr to Charles''s.


    Just as I was about to pull her to a chair, I saw that there were hickeys on her neck.


    My eyes glinted in anger, but I quickly adjusted my mood.


    Instead, I gave her the ss and timidly said, "We haven''t seen each other for a long time.I just want


    us to have a little chat."


    Scarlett''s eyes narrowed, probably in disdain, but no emotion could be seen on her face.I smoothed my


    long hair and decided to go straight to the point.


    "I was the one who had ordered someone to throw paint on you."


    It was only then that she reacted.However, her reaction was far from what I had anticipated.She looked


    at me and calmly replied, "Yeah, I figured."


    "You figured? Didn''t Charles tell you that? Oh no.I''m so stupid!" I eximed with feigned guilt.


    "Scarlett, please don''t be mad at Charles.He only did that to protect me.Please forgive me.It''s just that


    jealousy got the best of me.Don''t worry.Everything will be fine once Charles and I get married.We''ll


    have your blessing, right?" I asked with doe eyes.


    "Are you done?"


    Scarlett put the ss on the table and left without waiting for my reply.


    With a triumphant smile, I picked up the ss of water and slowly watered the flowers.


    ¡®''How do you think you''ll win against me? By your beauty? Or perhaps your ce in Charles''s heart?


    Oh, please.You will never win.¡±


    Once Scarlett was gone, Richard walked up to me and draped a thin coat over my shoulders.


    "Honey, why did you let Scarlett go so easily?" he asked with a frown "Don''t worry.Sometimes, just one


    word is enough to win a battle."


    I rolled my eyes at him.


    This is why I detested Richard.


    He would easily lose hisposure.


    How pathetic.


    At that moment, I turned around and touched his face with the tip of my fingers.But in my mind, it was


    Charles, who was in front of me.


    "Now, Scarlett knows that Charles hid the truth from her.I''m sure that that would be herst straw.Her


    beloved man always defends another woman.She must be very sad."


    Meanwhile, Richard swallowed hard.


    Unable to resist my flirtation, he lowered his head and kissed me on the neck.


    All of a sudden, Scarlett''s hickeys crossed my mind.


    Disgusted, I pushed Richard away from me, clenched the ss in my hand, and bellowed, "Bitch!


    Charles has never kissed me.Humph! That bitch must''ve enjoyed it!¡±


    Why is it that Scarlett gets whatever she wants without breaking a sweat while I can''t? Even though I''ve


    done so much for Charles, he still doesn''t love me.


    Jealousy fogged my mind.


    The next thing I knew, I had smashed the ss on the floor, where it broke into a million pieces.I


    clenched my hands into fists, and my carefully manicured nails dug into my palm.


    "Why is Scarlett still alive? I wish she were dead!"


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I ran out of the hospital as fast as I could as if a beast was chasing after me.I did not stop until I had run


    out of breath.


    ''Rita had insulted me, and yet Charles still defended her.How much does she mean to him? I knew it.I


    should''ve just given up.What was I expecting?''¡¯ Rita''s words were like a bucket of cold water pouring all


    over me.


    It woke me up in an instant.


    My body could not stop trembling.And somehow, it was difficult for me to breathe.I had never been


    humiliated like this before.


    My mind was in a mess.I wanted to flee, but I had no idea where to go.


    After pondering for a moment, my gaze fell on the convenience store not far away.


    Without thinking, I bought two bottles of wine for myself.


    Today was a sunny day, but my world was overcast.


    Even the cold and strong breeze could not blow away my dejection.


    I sat on the curb and drank by myself.


    Meanwhile, a homeless man a few yards away strummed his guitar and sang Yesterday Once More.


    "When they got to the part where he''s breaking her heart, it can really make me cry..."


    As the man hummed quietly, I broke into tears.I was immersed in my thoughts.


    The lyrics in that song just summed up my life.


    Before I knew it, tears were welling up in my eyes.


    ¡°Miss, are you okay?" the homeless man asked.


    I was so sad that I did not notice he had stopped singing.I shook my head and handed him the other


    bottle of wine.


    "Sir, you sang well,"


    I praised with a forced smile.


    "Thank you! God bless you!"


    The homeless man seemed happy with the little gift I had given to him.


    He took the bottle of wine and sang another ssic song.


    The sun shone on him.


    And for a fleeting moment, I felt his joy.It was gettingte now.


    Grandma must be waiting for me in the hospital.


    With that, I threw the empty bottle into the trash bin and returned to the hospital.


    The moment I reached the entrance, I happened to see Charles helping Christine out.


    Grandma''s face lit up in delight when she saw me.


    She waved at me and asked Charles to pick me up across the road.


    He obediently did as told.


    He jogged towards me and held my hand when he got close.


    I wanted to push him away.


    Unfortunately, I could not do that in front of Grandma.


    As Charles saw that I was rather obedient, he gently squeezed my hand with a smile.


    He seemed to be in a good mood.


    Little did he know that I was ring at him from the corner of my eye.


    In order to stay away from him, I walked into the car first and sat beside Grandma.


    "Grandma, I miss you so much."


    I leaned on Grandma''s shoulder and acted like a spoiled child.


    Only when I was with her did I feel at ease.


    Grandma patted my hand and said, "Good girl, I miss you too."


    "Sit on the passenger seat,"


    Charles ordered while standing by the door of the car.


    "I want to sit beside Grandma," I groaned.


    I looked around and noticed that the driver did note today.


    It seemed that Charles was the one who drove.


    "Grandma needs to rest.You''ll just disturb her," he reasoned out.


    I could not refute that.


    Albeit reluctant, I had no choice but to sit on the passenger seat.


    While I was fastening my seatbelt, Charles leaned over and took a whiff of me.


    "Did you drink?" he asked with a frown.


    Damn Charles! I wish I could beat him up right then and there.


    I turned my head away and admitted, "Just a little."


    "Why did drink so early in the day? Drinking is bad for your health.Don''t drink again, please?" Grandma


    persuaded.


    "Okay, Grandma.If you say so.I won''t drink anymore," I reassured.


    Grandma would only rest assured if I guaranteed to do what she asked.


    Charles raised his eyebrows and eyed me with suspicion.


    But I did not want to talk to him anymore, so I lowered my head and mumbled, "Dogs indeed have a


    keen sense of smell."


    We arrived at the vi not long after.


    Grandma got out of the car first with the help of the housekeeper.


    While I was unbuckling my seatbelt, I suddenly heard a sharp click.


    It turned out that Charles had locked the door.


    I looked at him with a frown."What the hell are you doing? We don''t need to talk about the details of the


    divorce procedure again."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I put my bag on my knees, ready to argue.I could not figure out what Charles was thinking.


    He was more unpredictable than ever.


    Without a word, he unbuckled his seatbelt and, to my surprise, loosened the top button of his shirt,


    revealing his well-sculpted corbone.How could he make such a simple action appear so attractive?


    "What...what do you want to do? Just say it.There''s no need to unbutton your clothes," I stammered.


    Charles ignored my words.


    All of a sudden, he grabbed my wrist and stared at me with his deep eyes.


    His intense gaze stupefied me.


    Nervous, I clenched my fists and stared back at him.


    Our argument had not yet begun, but my defense had already started to crumble.

 Chapter 55: Feed Me

    Chapter 55: Feed Me


    Scarlett''s POV:


    "Let me go," I said and bit my lip.


    "You''ve been telling me that a lottely,"


    Charles backfired and flicked me on the forehead with his finger.


    "Ouch! That hurt!" I whined.


    It really did hurt.


    He had used a lot of strength.


    "As it should.If it didn''t, you wouldn''t learn your lesson at all.I take my eye off you for half a day, and


    you take up day drinking.You haven''t even fully recovered from yourst bad hangover, and you''re


    already messing around.What''s wrong with you?"


    Charles flicked me again, venting his annoyance.


    This time, he only exerted a little strength.His fingers touched my forehead gently like a feather.


    "What do you care?"


    I murmured as the back of my eyes stung.


    Rita''s words kept echoing in my mind, and they sank my heart deeper and deeper.


    "You''re not a child anymore, but you''re acting like some rebellious brat who always makes me worry."


    Charles pinched my cheek and squinted at me.


    "This is yourst warning, Scarlett.No more drinking, you hear me?"


    Once again, I was stunned by the look of genuine concern in Charles''s face despite the pointedness of


    his words.


    "Then promise me one thing first,"


    I started and raised my head to meet his gaze.


    "No.You don''t get to bargain here,"


    Charles replied without hesitation.


    The soft, gentle expression he just wore moments ago was suddenly reced by that annoying smirk


    that made me want to beat the hell out of him.


    I shot him a furious nce.


    What was wrong with him? Why was he so supercilious? What was worse, I did not hate him at all.


    Damn it! There was nobody in the world that I despised more than myself for that.


    Seeing that I fell silent, Charles loosened his grip on my hand and said, "Fine.What do you want?


    Maybe I''ll agree to it if I feel like it."


    After thinking for a while, I lowered my head and straightened my dress.


    "Let''s be brother and sister from now on.I''ll be a good sister to you, and you''ll be a good brother to me."


    "I beg your pardon?"


    Charles asked, gloom suddenly twisting his handsome face.


    I stole a nce at him and pressed, "I think it will be good for both of us to have that kind of


    rtionship.That way, we''ll still be in each other''s lives without theplications."


    "That''s the worst idea I''ve ever heard,"


    Charlesughed mirthlessly.Then, he added, "You better not mention that in front of Grandma, or we


    will have a whole new thing to fight about."


    After that, Charles got out of the car.He mmed the door shut on me.


    "Hey! Wait for me!"


    I screamed after him and jumped out of the car.I ran after him, hoping to catch him before he entered


    the mansion.


    He was going to marry another woman.


    The only way I could stay in his life without messing everything up was to be a sister to him.I panted as


    I struggled to fall into step beside Charles.


    Those long, slender legs of his made him move like a gazelle.


    Looking at him now, I thought that my idea of us being siblings to each other was a stroke of brilliance.


    "Hello, Mrs.Moore.Wee back."


    The mansion''s middle-aged gardener put down his gardening shears and greeted me when we passed


    by him.


    "Good afternoon," I replied with a smile.


    At the moment, I felt extremely happy.I felt like I finally won against Charles this time, and I did not care


    if our little fight was pointless and silly.


    The rose bushes in the mansion''s garden were in full bloom, and I thought that they were the most


    beautiful flowers I had ever seen nted in someone''s residence.


    In the living room, Christine was cutting and arranging some flowers on a small table.


    They were champagne roses, which were just air freighted from Germany, and they exuded a fresh and


    clean fragrance.


    Charles sat on the sofa on the other side and drank the coffee that one of the servants brought him.


    Seeing mee in, he shot me a cold stare.


    I narrowed my eyes at him.


    It did not matter whether or not he was in a good mood.I walked into the room leisurely.


    "Hello, dear.Come sit with me," Christine said, smiling at me, and patted the chair beside her.I walked


    over and took the seat.


    Then, I said, "Grandma, Charles and I have just made a decision."


    "You have just made a decision.I didn''t agree to it," Charles interjected.


    I ignored him and held Christine''s hand.


    "I will take Charles as my brother.That way, I''ll still be your granddaughter."


    "Okay," Christine nodded.


    Then, she put down the roses and poured a cup of tea for me from the ceramic teapot.


    There was a meaningful look on her benign face.


    She winked at me and seemed to understand what I meant.


    Charles snorted derisively.


    There went his superior aura again.


    No wonder his employees were terrified of him.


    But I was not because Christine was here to back me up.


    Charles would never show his dissatisfaction in front of his grandmother.


    "Right, Charles? My dear brother?" I raised my voice on purpose and smirked at Charles.


    It felt so good to provoke an arrogant man like him.


    "Scarlett! What happened to your neck? Is that a mosquito bite?"


    Grandma suddenly eximed and looked closely at my neck.


    I almost rose from my seat in a fit of panic.I was so focused on wanting to piss off Charles that I had


    been careless.


    Before entering the mansion''s front door, I coiled up my hair and forgot all about the hickey on my


    neck.


    "But this looks like a little reddish bruise.Are you all right? Does it hurt?"


    Christine asked and then gestured to one of the servants to bring a healing ointment.


    "I''m okay, Grandma.It''s nothing.It''s just a little scratch.No need for ointments or anything like that.It''ll


    clear up in a few days,"


    I exined as blood rushed to my face.I looked at Charles and saw him enjoying my little mishap that I


    had to wriggle out of with an unimpressive lie.


    I red at him.


    The hickey was his doing, and I was the one paying for it.


    At this time, a servant brought a te of cherries from the kitchen.


    To take away the attention from my neck, I took the te and brought it to Christine.


    "Would you like some cherries, Grandma?"


    I offered, desperate to change the subject.


    "No, thank you, dear.I''m still full.Why don''t you give some to Charles?"


    Grandma patted me on the arm and went back to her flower arranging.After hesitating for a bit, I rose


    from my seat and sat beside Charles on the sofa.


    "Cherries?"


    "Really? Is that how you offer your ''dear brother'' some cherries?" Charles said without looking up from


    his phone.


    "My dear brother, would you like some cherries?"


    I let my voice drip with sarcasm as I put the te of cherries in front of him.


    ¡®''Take it or leave it!''¡¯ I thought to myself.


    "Feed me."


    He put down his phone and turned to look at me.


    "Have you no shame?"


    I tried my best to keep my voice down so that Christine would not hear me.However, Charles did not


    seem to hear what I just said.He folded his arms over his chest and shed me a challenging stare.


    "Feed me," he repeated, raising his eyebrows defiantly.


    He knew that with Christine here, I would not dare to make a scene.


    Before I knew it, I was backed into a corner.


    I sighed in exasperation, picked up a partly rotten cherry, and put it into his mouth.


    The warmth of his lips felt so nice against my fingertips.


    I quickly withdrew my hand before he got the wrong idea.


    "Do you want more, my dear brother?" I asked through gritted teeth, trying my best to stay calm.


    "Yes, please."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Charles grabbed my wrist and sat me on hisp.


    He nted a soft kiss on my lips, which made my entire world spin.


    Then, he pushed the cherry that I just fed him into my mouth, and its sweetness and fragrance instantly


    washed over my tongue.


    He kissed me passionately for a few moments after that and then nibbled on my lower lip.


    Finally, he let go and looked straight into my eyes.


    "So, so sweet."


    "You..."


    Stunned, I covered my mouth.


    There I was again, helpless under his spell that almost always caught me off guard.


    Others would definitely not think that we were brother and sister.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Eat the cherry, my dear sister,"


    Charles said and pressed me on the sofa.


    He added, "What''s the matter? Don''t you like it when I call you dear sister? Isn''t that what you want?"


    I red at him and kept the cherry in my mouth.


    "Stop looking at me like that, Scarlett.You''re only making me want to kiss you again and never let go,"


    Charles whispered and blew gently on my face.


    "You little..."


    I was so angry that I almost bit my tongue.


    Enraged and rmed, I raised my hands and shoved him away.

 Chapter 56: Reliable

    Chapter 56: Reliable


    Charles'' POV:


    Scarlett pushed me away with all her strength and then rushed to the bathroom.She was like a deer


    fleeing for safety.


    For some reason, I found that really cute and could not take my eyes off her.


    "Charles, why do you always bully her? Scarlett isn''t as cheeky as you are."


    Grandma red at me.I pretended not to hear what she had said and just stared at the cherry


    meaningfully.


    "Have you ever seen anyone call her husband ''brother''? I just wanted to punish her."


    "What do you expect? You''re the one who proposed the divorce, but you keep on dying it,"


    Grandma reminded in a serious tone.I did not expect her to bring up the divorce again.


    Well, I could not me them.


    After all, all my family knew was that my rtionship with Scarlett was justplicated.


    All of a sudden, the air in the room became stuffy.


    For a moment, I was at a loss.I did not know how to answer Grandma''s question.


    She was right, after all.


    "I''ve watched Scarlett grow up with my own eyes.We all know she likes you.She may have said that


    she regards you as her brother, but I don''t think she meant it.You should reflect on yourself.Scarlett is a


    nice girl.You shouldn''t treat her like this," Grandma advised.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Grandma..."


    I did not want to talk about it anymore.


    "Charles, if you like Scarlett, then tell her the truth.Stop being a coward, and man up.Scarlett will


    change her mind sooner orter, and you''ll regret it when that timees."


    At that moment, the door of the bathroom opened.


    Grandma immediately stopped talking and continued trimming her roses.Her words hit my heart like a


    heavy hammer.


    Did Scarlett still love me like she did before? Or had she already moved on? I did not dare to think


    about it.


    While I was in deep thought, Scarlett walked over.She bit her lip in disdain and stared daggers at


    me.She must have been dissatisfied with what I had done just now.


    However, my attention was drawn to her lips, and only one thought came to my mind I wanted to kiss


    her.It took me a moment before I realized I had been staring at her absentmindedly.


    With that, I quickly looked away.


    "Grandma, what were you talking about just now? I think I heard you say ''regret''.What about it?"


    Scarlett sat down again.But this time, she sat next to Grandma.


    "Nothing.I just gave Charles an earful.He always bullies you.He doesn''t seem like a brother at all!"


    Grandma replied with a hint of sarcasm in her voice.


    I could see that she got a little emotional.


    "But Charles does seem like an elder brother to me.He takes care of me all the time."


    Scarlett patted Grandma on the backfortingly.


    When she spoke, her tone was gentle as though she were coaxing a child.


    She must still be mad at me that she did not even nce at me.


    Since when did I treat her as a sister? How could she say that? Annoyed at her attitude, I stood up


    from my seat and looked at her with a burning gaze.


    "I have no idea when I''ve ever treated you as my sister."


    I turned around and went upstairs without even giving Scarlett and Grandma a chance to speak.When I


    reached the second flight of stairs, I took a look at Scarlett downstairs.


    She was chatting andughing with Grandma, and she seemed to be unaffected that I had walked out.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    As usual, I had no idea how I had offended Charles.But I was used to this, so I did not take it seriously.


    However, Grandma looked at me with a guilty expression.She probably thought that I was hurt because


    of Charles''s attitude.


    Because of this, I gave her a reassuring smile.


    At that moment, I heard footstepsing from the gate.


    A few secondster, I saw Alice striding towards us.


    "Honey, when you went on a business trip for the programst time, did you interview an old


    entrepreneur in Washington? Someone named Henry?" she asked, a hint of anxiety in her tone.


    Her words perplexed me.


    I racked my brains to figure out what she was talking about.


    I realized that Alice must be referring to the celebrity interview program I had hosted in Seattle.


    We flew there to mainly interview a sessful entrepreneur, and his name was actually William.


    But there was indeed a Henry that we had also talked to during the interview.


    Henry Woodson.


    Another business man in town.


    At that moment, I nodded at Alice in response.


    "Honey, did he do anything to you?" she worriedly asked again while staring right into my eyes.


    "We talked about the program.That''s all.He''s very popr."


    I could not figure out why Alice had suddenly asked me about that man.


    "Oh my God!" Alice eximed.


    She then handed her phone to me, and a news report was being disyed on the screen.


    I took a nce at it.


    Apparently, Henry Woodson had taken advantage of his position and sexually assaulted a young girl.


    I was surprised that he did such a thing.


    He was such a gentleman when we met.


    "Scarlett, tell me the truth.Did he do anything to you?" Grandma asked with concern.


    Before I could say anything, Alice interjected, "Our Scarlett is so pretty.We can''t let anyone who bullies


    her get away!"


    I shook my head and reassured Grandma that nothing had happened to me.


    Even so, Alice was still fuming in anger.


    For some reason, she believed that the news about Henry Woodson was a bad omen.


    The matter went on even during dinner.


    "Scarlett, you''re young and naive.There are many bad men in the world.You have to be careful.I can''t


    promise anything.But I''m sure that Charles is stronger than that old geezer.He''s trustworthy and


    reliable," Grandma earnestly said to me.


    I never thought that she would say something like that to me.


    Upon hearing what she had said, my face turned beet red.


    What was Grandma thinking about? And how did our conversation lead to this? Charles happened to


    come downstairs at that very moment.


    "What ''reliable?" he asked while looking at me.


    My face turned even redder.I did not know where to put myself.

 Chapter 57: Not On Speaking Terms

    Chapter 57: Not On Speaking Terms


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I left with Charles after dinner.However, I walked slowly and kept a distance from him.


    "Hurry up.Why so slow?"


    Charles grumbled in annoyance "You don''t have to do this.I can just take a taxi,"


    I replied.


    The truth was, I was nervous, especially since we were alone.


    I would rather take a taxi alone or keep a distance from him than be with him.


    Upon hearing that, Charles strode over and grabbed my wrist.


    Then, he quickly walked to the front of the car and pushed me into the passenger seat without giving


    me a chance to resist.


    Unable to do anything, I touched my nose and sulked.


    "Put your bag away," Charles ordered.


    He then leaned over, and I caught a whiff of a pleasant scent of pines.


    I looked at him confusedly.


    Charles sighed helplessly.


    Then, he put my bag on the backseat, pulled the seatbelt beside me, and fastened it.


    "Thank you," I said in a barely audible voice in embarrassment.


    It was already dark when we left the vi, and the streetlights had been turned on.


    While we were stuck in heavy traffic, Charles nced at me and asked, "Did you meet with Rita?"


    I sneered and looked at him with amusement.


    "Why? Did she tell you that I bullied her again? Don''t worry.I didn''t do anything to your dear Rita.In fact,


    I think she''s beaming with happiness."


    Rita used the same trick every single time.


    She would meet with me and thenin to Charles about my attitude.Her trick was getting old, and


    I was getting sick of her.


    Charles did not say anything in response.He only spoke just as a deafening silence filled the air.


    "Nothing.I''m just worried you''ll misunderstand me."


    "I don''t think there''d be any misunderstanding," I retorted.


    My rtionship with Charles wasplicated.


    Even I could not understand it at times.


    Charles seemed to be displeased with my response.


    He cast a scornful nce at me and scoffed, "So you don''t care?"


    "Rita was the one who had ordered to pour paint in my apartment," I replied crossly while twiddling with


    the seat belt.


    The more I thought about it, the more aggrieved I felt.


    Before he could open his mouth to speak, I added, "And you...you''ve known it all along."


    Charles nodded in response.


    It seemed that he did not intend in hiding anything from me.


    Unfortunately, it was toote for him.


    My anger rose in an instant, and I could feel my blood boiling in my veins.


    Now that I knew the truth, my chest tightened in resentment.


    I opened the window to get some fresh air.


    "Why didn''t you tell me sooner? Were you afraid I''d make trouble for her? If that''s what you think,


    you''re wrong.I''m not the kind of person who seeks revenge for something petty.Besides, I don''t care


    about your affairs anymore."


    I could not bring myself to look at Charles, so I just looked out of the window when I spoke.


    To my surprise, I calmed down sooner than I had expected.


    All of a sudden, Charles turned a corner and pulled over on an empty road.


    "What are you doing?" I asked, bewildered.


    Did I say something wrong? Well, I might have.


    Rita was Charles''s weakness, after all.


    "I pulled over so we could talk."


    Charles looked at me with a frown.


    Judging from the look on his face, he disagreed with what I had said.


    "About what? Are you going to tell me that even if Rita did that, I have to cut her some ck because


    she must have reasons for doing that?"


    I sneered and averted my gaze.I tried my best to suppress the worries and scruples in my heart.


    "I''ve already sent someone to teach Rita''s bodyguards and the person who had sshed the paint a


    lesson.I won''t let go of those who dared to bully you."


    Charles paused for a second and continued, "As your husband, it''s my job to help you.Is there anything


    wrong with that?"


    "What about Rita? Did you teach her a lesson?"


    Charles fell silent.


    Seeing this, I folded my arms in front of my chest and snickered.


    "You''re doing this to defend Rita, aren''t you? In the end, you''re just afraid that I''d take my anger out on


    her.If you really care about me, you shouldn''t have kept me in the dark in the first ce."


    "She''s ill!" Charles bellowed.


    I closed my eyes.


    Suddenly, a scene of Charles and Rita hand-in-hand shed through my mind.


    He was dazzling, and Rita was gorgeous.


    They looked like they were walking out of a painting.


    They were indeed a perfect match.


    I suppressed the bitterness in my heart and asked.


    "Can a patient do whatever she wants? Forget it.Just do your job and protect Rita at all costs.After all,


    if she calls you in the dead of night, you''ll juste running to her, won''t you?"


    "Don''t mention her anymore," Charles warned.


    "Then what else do you want to talk about? Do you want to talk about our rtionship? There''s not


    much to say."


    I pursed my lips and looked at Charles coldly.


    "Scarlett, I will never be your brother, nor will I ever follow your stupid rules.You''d better stop thinking


    about it.You can only be my wife,"


    Charles said in an icy cold tone.


    I blinked my eyes, incredulous with what he had just said.I raised my chin confidently and looked him in


    the eye.


    "I won''t ept a man who has affairs with another woman.Charles, just ept it.Our rtionship is


    over.


    "Rita and I have only hugged and held hands.Nothing more,"


    Charles reasoned out as if saying that would make a difference.


    "But I didn''t hug and hold hands with anyone except you," I fired back.


    Just as I was about to say something more, Charles leaned over and kissed me.


    His breath was shallow and quick, and the way he kissed me was not gentle but passionate.


    He only let go of me until he had run out of breath.


    For some reason, his eyes were dark and unfathomable.


    "I''ve never kissed Rita like that.Scarlett, do you believe me now?"


    Like a sweet, loving couple, he then rubbed his nose against mine.


    My body trembled like a leaf, but I forced myself to get a grip.


    Then, I wiped my lips in front of him with apparent disgust.


    "You have no right to kiss me."


    "Who has the right to kiss you then? Abner?" Charles asked while pinching my chin.


    "It''s none of your business."


    I lowered my head and did not look at him anymore.


    "I beg to disagree.If you dare to do this, I''ll lock you up and make sure you won''t be able to go


    anywhere."


    As soon as Charles finished speaking, he started the engine and sped away, even faster than the


    speed limit.


    I clutched my seatbelt tightly as though holding for my death life and pleaded, "Charles, you''re crazy!


    Slow down!"


    Charles did not stop until he heard that I broke down into tears because of fear.


    "Yes.I''m crazy," he mumbled to himself.


    I did not notice the inexplicable look on his face.


    All I wanted at the moment was to get the hell away from him.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    When I arrived home, I hurriedly got out of the car and mmed the door behind me.


    "Don''t show up in front of me again!" I said through gritted teeth.


    For a second, I felt an urge to bite him out of anger.


    Charles ignored my explosion and just drove away without saying a word.


    In the following week, he and I did not see each other.


    We were not on speaking terms.


    Nevertheless, I still knew about his whereabouts.


    After all, all his movements were posted on the Inte.


    There was even a picture of him that took the inte by storm.


    It was a picture of him picking Rita up from the hospital.


    Many writers took it as an inspiration and wrote romance novels.


    Meanwhile, theizens all called for them to get married as soon as possible.


    Me? Well, I paid no attention to it and instead buried myself in work.


    One day, I happened to bump into Abner while I was walking out of the studio.


    He was wearing a silver gray suit.


    He looked handsome and elegant.


    I greeted him with a smile.


    "There''ll be an important dinner party tonight.You have to go." Abner invited me.


    "No problem.What time should we go there?" I agreed without a second thought.


    I had nothing to do at home anyway.I had better put my worries aside and focus on my career.


    Abner looked at me apologetically.


    "I''m afraid I can''t go with you.I have another appointment tonight.You would go with Linda instead.Be


    careful, okay? Call me if anything happens."


    "I will.Thank you," I replied with a smile.


    I appreciated his concern and kind gestures.It was undeniable that Abner was a great man.Sadly, we


    could only be friends.

 Chapter 58: Work Party

    Chapter 58: Work Party


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Just like Abner had advised, I went to the party with Linda.I had been to this kind of gathering


    before.But until now, I was still not used to it.I did not like drinking either.


    After all, alcohol was the mostmon excuse people used after making a mistake.


    The first thing I saw when I entered the private room were several men with bulging bellies and empty


    wine bottles.It appeared that they had been drinking long before Linda and I had arrived.A fat, bald


    man waved at me and said, "You''rete.Miss Riley, why don''t you sit next to me? I have something to


    tell you."


    He then nced at the young blonde woman who was sitting next to him.


    As if on cue, the woman, probably his secretary, stood up and offered her seat to me.


    "This is Mr.Valdez, the CEO of Valdez Group,"


    Linda whispered in my ear before I walked over to him.


    I immediately understood what she meant by that.


    That man was someone I could not afford to offend.


    He had invited me enthusiastically.


    It would be disrespectful to decline.


    As I slowly made my way to him, I unconsciously tugged the hem of my dress, lengthening it for an inch


    or two.I sat next to Mr.Valdez and forced a smile.


    "Scarlett, you''re more beautiful than I thought.When I first saw you on TV, I thought your legs under


    your skirt must be smooth and enticing."


    Mr.Valdez looked at me with a lecherous gaze and even put his hand on my thigh.I felt that the smile on


    my face must be stiff.


    "You must be more beautiful in bed.Scarlett, ady like you should wear short skirts often, so you can


    make more men think with their dicks."


    Mr.Valdez continued to make lewd and sexist remarks, and the men he was withughed heartily at his


    jokes.


    I felt humiliated and indignant.I felt an urge to kick him on the part where it hurt the most.But, of course,


    I could not do that.Unable to do anything, I took a deep breath and restrained myself.


    "If you say so, Mr.Valdez.I will consider your suggestion," I replied with a forced smile.


    It was obviously a lie.


    If only I could, I would tell him to go fuck himself.


    Sadly, saying that would cost me my job.


    Mr.Valdez lit a cigarette and turned to Linda.


    "Linda, you have an obedient subordinate here.But she''s still a newbie.You should teach her more."


    "I will, Mr.Valdez."


    Linda agreed with a smile.


    Just as I thought that verbal sexual abuse was the worst part of the drinking culture, the guests began


    to take turns to propose a toast to Mr.Valdez.


    When it was my turn, everyone looked at me expectantly.


    I looked at Linda unconsciously and noticed that she was also cheering for me.


    Only then did I realize that at work parties, young girls were always at a disadvantage.


    Stifling my distaste, I raised my ss and clinked it with Mr.Valdez''s.


    He smiled happily and drank the wine in one gulp.


    Not wanting to put myself in a bad light, I plucked up the courage and did the same thing.


    I thought thatpromising was enough, so this dreadful experience would soon be over.


    But it turned out that the worse was yet toe.


    Mr.Valdez began filling my ss with alcohol again and again.


    As I did not want to offend him, I had no choice but to drink it every time.


    My mind became fuzzy not long after, and it continued until the rest of the party.


    God.


    I had never drunk so much in my life.


    Once the party was over, Linda told me she would wait for me at the gate.


    She just had to see other guests off first.


    My head was spinning so badly that I had to fean against the wall when I walked.


    With my remaining consciousness, I contemted whether to call someone or just hold out, hoping I


    would not end up sleeping on the streets for the night.


    The first choice seemed more logical.


    But on second thought, I had no idea who to call.


    With that, I supported myself on the wall and continued walking.


    "Here you are, Scarlett.You''re drunk.Do you want to go upstairs and take a rest?"


    A creepy and ominous voice came from behind.


    It was that old geezer, Mr.Valdez.


    When he spoke, he put his hands on my waist and fumbled around.His touch made me feel sick to the


    stomach.


    But thanks to this, my foggy mind became clear in an instant.


    "No, thank you, Mr.Valdez.I should go home now, or my family will be worried sick."


    While resisting the impulse to beat him, I shook off his hand and walked forward.


    Fortunately, there were guests in the corridor, so he did not insist.


    I immediately saw Linda when I arrived at the entrance.


    She walked up to me and supported my body.


    "Honey, you look tired.Let me call a Uber for you."


    "No need.I''ll drive her home," a familiar voice said.


    I turned around and saw Abner marching towards me and Linda with a fierce look on his face.


    He yanked me away from Linda''s hand, and my face bumped into his chest.


    "Linda, I asked you to take care of Scarlett, didn''t I? Why did you push her to Mr.Valdez? Scarlett isn''t


    that kind of girl.I hope this incident won''t happen again!" Abner ordered.


    Judging from the tone of this voice, he was furious.


    He held me in his arms and solemnly said, "Scarlett, I''m sorry I''mte."


    I could tell from the pain in his voice that he was guilty.I appreciated his help, but I did not have the


    strength to respond.


    My eyes closed slowly.


    And before I knew it, I had fallen asleep.


    The next morning, I was awakened by a loud noise.


    "You bastard! Where did you take herst night?" a familiar voice bellowed.


    It was Charles.


    My eyes fluttered open, and I ran to the living room as fast as I could.


    In the living room, I saw Charles beating the hell out of Abner on the floor.


    A few steps away from them, a vasey in pieces.


    The veins on Charles''s forehead bulged in anger.


    What was more, his eyes were so fierce as though he was going to kill Abner.


    I was terrified of what would happen next.


    So, without thinking, I rushed over and stopped Charles.


    "Charles, what are you doing? Stop it!"


    I shouted at the top of my lungs.


    Unfortunately, my words had no effect on Charles, and he just pushed me away.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If it were not for the sofa behind me, I would have fallen on the floor and got hurt.


    "Charles, what the hell are you doing?"


    Abner pushed Charles away and rushed to my aid.


    Charles also stood up and looked at me nkly as if he could not believe what he had done.


    "Charles, why did you hit him?" I angrily asked.


    There were far more important things to worry about than myself.


    For instance, Abner was beaten ck and blue.


    Instead of answering my question, Charles asked back, "He took you to the work party, didn''t he?"


    "He didn''t! I went there myself! Social engagements are necessary for work,"


    I fired back.To my surprise, what I had said angered Charles even more.He pushed Abner out of his


    way and grabbed my hand.


    "Scarlett, I can give you the whole world.Just tell me.Don''t do this to yourself.And, for fuck''s sake, don''t


    torture me like this!"


    Charles closed his eyes and frowned deeply as if repressing pain.


    I opened my eyes wide, incredulous with what I had heard.I even thought that I was only hallucinating.


    Charles was once my whole world, but not anymore.


    Bitterness shed through my heart at the thought of this.


    "Scarlett, don''t attend those kinds of social engagements anymore.Where did that jerk touch you? Go,


    take a shower."


    Charles grabbed my hand and dragged me to the bathroom.I shook off his hand.


    "You''re worried that someone might have touched me.Is it because you''re scared that I''d cheat on


    you?"


    "That''s not what I mean."


    Charles hoisted me up over his shoulder and walked to the bathroom.


    "Charles, you jerk! Put me down!" I roared angrily.


    "No way!" Charles retorted.


    The two of us yelled at each other,pletely forgetting that Abner was still in the living room.

 Chapter 59: Im Sorry

    Chapter 59: I''m Sorry


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Bang!


    Charles mmed the bathroom door shut.


    The next moment, he was making me stand under the showerhead.


    "What the hell do you think you''re doing?"


    I took a few steps back and looked at him warily.I tried my best to stay as far as I could from this


    dangerous man in front of me.


    Charles put his hands around my waist and forced me to the corner.


    "You promised me you wouldn''t drink anymore.Didn''t you take my words seriously? You''re so defiant.I


    should start thinking how I''d punish you so you''d learn," he said through gritted teeth.


    For some reason, he sounded as though he was restraining something inside him.


    "I never promised you anything," I retorted.


    At the thought of him and Rita, my heart sank yet again.Why did hee back to me again? I was fine


    without hints


    "Are you still not convinced?" Charles scoffed.


    I straightened up and perfunctorily replied, "No."


    I was still exhausted from fast night that I did not have the strength to argue with him.


    "Don''t move." Charles suddenly hit me on my behind, but his face remained stern.


    I frowned in annoyance.


    "Don''t spank me! How many times have I told you not to spank me?!"


    "You don''t allow me to kiss you either."


    Charles suddenly lowered his head and kissed me on the cheek.


    As he saw that I was maddened by what he had done, he asked smugly, "What? I spanked you and


    kissed you.What are you gonna do? Beat me?"


    "You rascal!" I pushed him with all my strength, but he did not even budge.


    This man was getting more and more shameless as time went by.And now, he was acting like a


    pervert.


    Charles merely ignored my outburst and lectured me.


    "Listen.Don''t attend that kind of work party anymore.If you disobey me, I''ll be sure to punish you," he


    warned in a low voice.


    "It was work! Nothing happened, is there?" I exined in a hurry.


    I hated it whenever he meddled with my work life.


    "Work? You almost got molested! Are you sure that''s part of your work?" Charles coldly asked while


    staring at me with an intense gaze.


    "Don''t stretch me to the limit, Scarlett.I allowed you to go to work because I wanted you to be


    happy.But just so you know, if you keep doing this, I can take your job away."


    None of his words seemed to have an effect on me.He sighed to calm himself down andpromised.


    "I can give you everything you want.But I don''t want this to happen again.I''m worried about you."


    It was only then that I looked at him.


    For a second, I felt my heart warmed up.


    I could not say anything harsh to him, especially when he just wanted me to be safe, could I? Ever so


    slowly, Charles reached out his hand and gently touched my face.


    He then stared at me intently with his blue eyes.


    They seemed as mysterious as the vast sea.


    I could not bring myself to look away.


    They were tempting to look at.


    All of a sudden, I felt a cool sensation on my lips.


    I was so engrossed in my thoughts that the next thing I knew, Charles had kissed me.


    I struggled to get out of his grasp, but he only held me tighter.


    He held my waist and lifted me up, not allowing be to break free.


    Like a ko hugging a tree, I put my legs around his hips so I would not fall to the cold bathroom floor.


    Charles nibbled the top of my tongue and gently asked, "Will you be a good girl now?"


    The kiss turned my mind in disarray, and I could hardly breathe.


    I could not think straight, so I just nodded.


    However, Charles did not seem satisfied with my answer.


    He sucked on my lips harder and asked me again in a hoarse voice, "Answer me.Will you be a good


    girl?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Yes."


    The most important thing at the moment was to satisfy Charles in his demands.


    "Good girl."


    Charles finally let go of me after getting the answer he wanted.He returned to his usual noble


    temperament and even helped me run the bath.


    "Thank you."


    I rolled my eyes at him in annoyance.I had now returned to my senses and remembered that Charles


    was a jerk.


    My hangover subsided, and I instantly felt better after taking a shower.


    A few momentster, I sat on the edge of the bed and wiped my hair with a towel.


    But then, I could not help but think of Charles.


    What on earth was he up to? His behavior these past few days perplexed me.Was it only an illusion? I


    patted my head, unable toprehend what he was thinking.


    At that moment, Charles came in with a tray in his hand.


    As he saw that I was in deep thought and patting my head, he teasingly asked, "Have you realized


    what you did wrong?"


    I looked at him and forced a smile.


    "Yes.Under the guidance of the great Mr.Moore, I have deeply reflected on my behavior.I realized that I


    was wrong.I should''ve just stayed in France, so I wouldn''t suffer," I retorted.


    Charles put down the tray and chuckled.


    "But you returned.Now that you''re here, you can only be my Mrs.Moore."


    He walked towards me and touched my damp hair.


    "Why aren''t you drying your hair? You might catch a cold."


    Without waiting for my response, he went to fetch the hairdryer.


    "I made you pasta.Eat it while it''s still hot," Charles said while helping me dry my hair.


    On the tray were two tes of pasta.


    No matter what Charles did, he always did his best.


    Even though he was not really that good at cooking, the food he cooked still looked like the ones


    served in restaurants.


    My stomach growled, but I did not want to admit defeat.


    "I''m not hungry,"


    I refused him tly.I should practice not giving in easily.


    "Don''t starve yourself.I put shrimp in the pasta.It''s your favorite, right?"


    Charles sighed and made a concession, seeing that I was stubborn.


    "Look.I''m sorry.I promise I''ll consider your feelings more in the future."


    I looked up at him incredulously, unable to believe that an arrogant man like him would apologize.I


    must still have a hangover.


    "Next time, I''ll ask for your permission before I kiss you.Well, I''ll still kiss you even if you say no."


    What the hell? What a cheeky devil! I was angry and, at the same time, ashamed.I raised my hand to


    hit his chest, but he grabbed my wrist in the blink of an eye.


    "Baby, let''s eat something first so that you can have the strength to hit me," he said with a smirk.


    I had no choice but to eat the food he had cooked.I was starving, after all.


    Once we were done eating, I took the tray back to the kitchen.


    Charles was drinking coffee on the sofa when, all of a sudden, I remembered something.


    "You drove Abner away again.He''s my friend.Why are you so rude to him?"


    "Abner isn''t trustworthy.He let you drink with those filthy men, and you almost got hurt.I should''ve beat


    him harder."


    Charles seemed dissatisfied that I defended Abner after what had happened.As soon as he said that,


    he put down his cup of coffee and went to the kitchen.


    "But nothing happened, didn''t it?"


    I reasoned out even though I knew I was in the wrong.


    All of a sudden, Charles grabbed my hand and bellowed, "Scarlett, how could you not care about your


    own safety?! Have you ever considered the feelings of those who care about you?"


    "I will protect myself in the future.Don''t tell me what to do and what not to do," I fired back.


    "Then don''t agree to my face and then do the contrary.I know your tricks."


    He sounded as though he knew me well when, in fact, he did not.I shook off his hand in annoyance.


    "There are times when I can''t refuse because of my job!"


    "You''re my wife.Nobody dares to make things difficult for you,"


    Charles scoffed.


    His eyebrows were furrowed, and anger could be seen in his eyes.


    "Have you forgotten that our marriage is a secret?"


    "Then let''s make our rtionship public!"


    It seemed that Charles intended to make use of this situation to do what he wanted.


    But, had he forgotten that he had Rita and that the major media regarded the two of them as a couple?


    "There''s no need to do that.We''re going to divorce anyway."


    Bringing up the divorce was something that could not be avoided.


    Every time that was mentioned, the two of us would break up in discord.


    Charles left a few momentster, and I went to work.


    For some reason, it felt that something was up as soon as I entered thepany building.


    People around me gave me weird looks and whispered to one another.


    It was not until I saw a familiar figure by the door of the office that I realized what was wrong.


    It was because of Rita.


    What tricks did she have up her sleeve again? Stressed, my temples started throbbing.


    Suddenly, Rita rushed towards me and pulled the hem of my dress.


    "It''s all my fault.Scarlett, please forgive me.I know I was wrong.I''m so sorry!" she cried out.


    Her doing that was ridiculous.


    People would just think that she was the victim when she was actually a perpetrator.


    I did not say anything in response and just looked at her coldly.


    Because of this, she sobbed harder to gain sympathy from me and the people around me.


    "You must hate me now because of Charles.It''s not our fault he and I love each other so much.Please


    forgive me.Think about our friendship for so many years."


    The employees started whispering to each other.I could not me them.


    Anything about Charles was good gossip.


    "How can I not forgive a dying woman?" I scoffed with feigned pity.


    Rita stopped crying at once and raised her head in surprise.


    It seemed that she never expected I would say something like that.


    The first person to lose his temper was Rita''s bodyguard.


    He cursed at me and strode forward, possibly to beat me.


    Fortunately, my colleagues were quick to their feet, and they stopped him in time.


    The scene was chaotic.


    Meanwhile, Rita knelt on the ground and continued acting.


    "I''ll kneel here until you forgive me."


    "Rita, I really don''t have time for this.If you want to kneel, just do it."


    As soon as I finished speaking, I entered the studio with my colleagues and did not even look back.

 Chapter 60: Rumors

    Chapter 60: Rumors


    Scarlett''s POV:


    As soon as I left the studio, I heard a female voice call my name.


    "Scarlett, I didn''t expect you to be so capable!"


    I turned around and the person I found made my jaw drop.


    Fiona, one of my colleagues, was walking toward me, her high heels clicking against the floor.


    "Stop pretending to be innocent.You''re having an affair with Rita''s man.Poor Rita."


    Fiona raised her voice by several notches.


    She stood in front of me like a hungry lioness that was about to scratch my face off with her ws and


    then gut me.


    She and I were just ordinary colleagues.


    We were not friends or in good terms in any way.


    Ever since we met, I had always felt like she hated me, and that feeling had been supported by her


    behavior toward me.


    When she heard the rumors going around, she was one of the first people to mock me with them.


    It was ridiculous that she and everybody else thought I was Charles''s mistress.


    "I''m not having an affair with anyone, Fiona.I''m not desperate, and I have some self-respect.I would


    never date a married man just so that I wouldn''t be single,"


    I retorted, holding my head high.


    After that, I walked away.I had more important things to do than engage in pointless arguments with


    judgmental people.


    Just as I was preparing for my next interview, Nina trotted over to me, her anxious voice filling my ears.


    "Scarlett! Have you read the news?"


    She waved her phone at me.


    "They''re saying that you stole Rita''s husband! Oh, my God! I can''t believe that woman is ndering


    you for publicity! It''s such a desperate and pathetic move!"


    Nina was so angry that I could see smokeing out of her ears, but I had gotten used to it.


    "I thought she was supposed to be critically ill.How does she have the energy to go around and make a


    scene all the time? Is she just pretending to be sick so that she can get attention?"


    Nina surmised in a low voice.


    Although I was a little stunned by her question, I just shook my head.


    "She''s sick, Nina.And if she wasn''t, she wouldn''t be able to hide it from Charles."


    "Scarlett! Why do you trust Charles so much?"


    Nina looked at me in disbelief.


    "Because I know him well."


    I had never doubted Charles''s love for Rita.


    "Well, I still think that Rita is hiding something.You should look into her.Just because you trust Charles


    doesn''t mean you have to trust Rita, too."


    Nina kept shaking her head and looking at me as if I was being a colossal idiot.


    I just nodded perfunctorily.I did not have the time to think about the matter.I had work to do.


    Time quickly passed.


    Finally, it was time to get off work.


    As soon as I walked out of the building, I saw Burton driving toward me.


    "Mrs.Moore asked me to pick you up and drive you to the family vi."


    I got in the car and instantly felt nervous.


    There was a good chance that Charles would be at the vi as well, and I did not want to face him.


    I did not care about what the news said about me, but Charles would not let it go easily.


    Burton drove all the way to the vi.


    When we arrived, I got out of the car and looked around.


    I heaved a sigh of relief after confirming that Charles''s car was nowhere to be found.


    When I entered the house, I found everyone waiting for me in the living room.


    Christine was the one to approach me first and gave me a hug.


    "My dear Scarlett, are you okay? Just ignore those good-for-nothing tabloids.They have nothing better


    to write about than attention seekers like Rita."


    I was surprised to hear Christine bring up the news before I did.I shed her a weak smile and helped


    her to the sofa.


    Before I could reply to her, I heard the front door swing open.


    "Grandma."


    Hearing Charles''s voice made my heart leap to my throat.


    Christine pressed her lips together in a thin line and eyed her grandson with so much disappointment in


    her face.


    Seeing that look on Christine''s face and recalling what the news said about me, I felt dejected.


    I just sat beside Christine in silence.


    "What have you done, Scarlett? Why did you force Rita to kneel down like that?"


    Charles asked impatiently, which upset me.


    "I didn''t force her to do anything.She knelt down herself to get people''s sympathy.It was all an act, and


    only idiots like you believed it," I backfired.


    "Charles! Do you have to talk to Scarlett like that as soon as you set foot in the house?"


    Alice red at Charles.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the living room became cold and strained.


    "s...Things couldn''t go on like this.Charles, Scarlett, I think it''s better if you two get a divorce."


    Christine finally broke the long silence.


    I whipped my head at her and looked at her with wide eyes.


    The first time Charles and I told Christine that we were getting a divorce, she got so furious that she fell


    ill and got hospitalized.


    But now, it seemed like she was finally giving us her blessing.


    And I knew that she was only doing it for my sake.


    I wrinkled my nose as a pang of guilt pierced my heart like a wooden stake.


    "What do you think, Michael?"


    Christine turned to ask Michael who was watering some flowers in one corner of the living room.


    "I''ll allow it as long as it''s okay with Scarlett.Scarlett, have you found another man to spend your life


    with?"


    Michael left his flowers at once, trotted over to me, and sat beside me.


    "I think Spencer is a great guy,"


    I lied through my teeth.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "He most definitely is not! He''s a yboy!"


    Michael protested immediately.


    "Grandpa, Charles thinks that Spencer and I are a perfect match.In fact, he has been trying to set us


    up," I said lightly.


    All I wanted was to divorce Charles and make him disappear from my life as soon as I could.


    Lying about Spencer''s track record with women was a small price to pay for that.


    All of a sudden, everyone turned to look at Charles.


    "Yes.I think Spencer will be good for Scarlett," Charles agreed.


    "I beg your pardon?"


    Michael almost sprang to his feet.


    "I don''t mean to judge your friend, Charles.But I think we all know what kind of a man Spencer really


    is.You can''t do this to Scarlett,"


    Alice muttered, rolling her eyes at her son.


    "I think David is more reliable.We have discussed before that he is a good young man,"


    Lawrence, who had been silent since I arrived, suddenly suggested, He darted his gaze at me, and I


    saw a shadow of guilt in his eyes.


    I did not expect him to vouch for David.


    So they had thought about fixing me up with David? But why was Charles pushing Spencer? I chanced


    a nce at Charles, but he averted his eyes.


    Charles''s POV:


    I did not expect that my lies would be exposed.


    "Very well.Charles,e to the study with me."


    Grandpa looked at me sternly and went upstairs.


    Keeping my eyes away from Scarlett, I followed him in silence.


    As soon as I entered the study, Grandpa turned to me.


    "Go on.What do you have to say for yourself?"


    "I don''t want to divorce Scarlett, Grandpa.I want to take good care of her," I answered seriously.


    At present, that was the only truth I could tell.


    "Then sever your ties with Rita.You should announce to the public thal you''ve been married to Scarlett


    for three years now."


    Grandpa spoke without looking at me.


    Instead, he began rummaging in one of his desk drawers.I had nothing to say to hisst remark.


    I had promised to marry Rita and give her a perfect wedding.


    My silence apparently irritated Grandpa.


    He was probably thinking that I was trying to arrive at a situation wherein I could be with Scarlett and


    Rita at the same time.


    "You really disappoint me, Charles.Take your marriage certificate.Don''t use me and your grandmother


    as an excuse anymore."


    After saying that, Grandpa pushed me out of his study and mmed the door behind me.


    I went downstairs with our marriage certificate in hand and my mind in shambles.


    "Charles, you''ve got the marriage certificate, haven''t you?"


    I was surprised to find Scarlett waiting for me at the bottom of the staircase.


    Instinctively, I shoved our marriage certificate in my back pocket.


    She looked at me expectantly with her big, charming eyes, and my heart ached.


    Why was she so eager to get rid of me? I did not answer her.


    Seeing that I did not say anything, Scarlett grabbed my wrist, shoved me into the bathroom, and shut


    the door.


    "Have you got our marriage certificate or not?" she asked in a low voice.


    "No." I shook my head.


    "Why else would Grandpa talk to you in the study? Don''t lie to me."


    "If you don''t believe me, you can frisk me," I replied in a provocative tone.


    As I expected, a muscle flickered in Scarlett''s jaw.


    She was annoyed, but she still reached out with trembling hands to search me.

 Chapter 61: Sugar Daddy

    Chapter 61: Sugar Daddy


    Charles''s POV:


    Scarlett reached out her hand, but hesitation could still be seen on her face.


    Just as she thought I was going to stand still! and let her search me, I pulled her into my arms.


    "Do you want me to teach you how to frisk me?" I whispered in her ear.


    Scarlett shrank back like a frightened rabbit.


    But because I was holding her hand, she could nol escape me.


    "Charles, I promise I won''t frisk you anymore.You said you didn''t have it.I believe you.Just please, let


    me go, "


    Scarlett pleaded, her ears red in embarrassment.She looked so adorable whenever she was like


    this.Her shy demeanor was making me go crazy.


    "Toote," I retorted with a smirk.


    "Charles, what¡­ what are you gonna do?"


    Scarlett pushed me away as hard as she could.


    But as she was petite, the force sent her stumbling backwards.


    To make things worse, the bathroom floor was slippery.


    She would fall and get hurt! Without missing a beat, I reached out to catch her.


    However, I miscalcted, and we ended up falling into the bathtub on top of each other.


    I caught her in my arms just in time, and wended on my back.


    She should be fine.


    "Charles, let me go,"


    Scarlett asked in a barely audible voice.


    I spread out my hands and pretended to be innocent.


    "You''re free to get off me.I''m not holding you.Look."


    Upon realizing something, Scarlett stared daggers at me and hoisted herself by grabbing the edge of


    the bathtub.


    Then, with a red face, she stood up.


    "Scarlett, it''s you who refused to frisk me.Just make sure to remember that if we ever need to bring up


    this moment in the future."


    I stood up from the bathtub as well.


    Our intimate physical contact just now and the look on her face cheered me up.


    Scarlett pushed the door open and grumbled, "You always have a reason to shut me up."


    I strode over and stopped her from leaving.


    "If you want, I can shut you up right now in yet another different way."


    "Charles, stop being a rascal!"


    "Don''t forget; you still owe me a week''s meal."


    I brought up her promise that she had forgotten.


    "It''s just breakfast for a week!"


    Scarlett reasoned out.


    "I have to charge you an interest for dying it for too long.It''s a week''s meal."


    I was pushing my luck.


    Knowing her, she did not want to be indebted to anyone.


    "Fine.I''ll do it.Just let me out."


    Scarlett pushed me out of her way.


    I had gotten the answer that I wanted, so I just stepped aside and made way for her.


    I was literally beaming with happiness for the next few minutes.


    The next morning, just as Scarlett had promised, she came to my house to make me breakfast.


    While I was drinking water in the kitchen, she entered the kitchen, a bag of ingredients in her hand.


    "What do you want to eat?" she asked without even greeting me.


    I could not help but notice the white dress she was wearing.


    She looked elegant and charming today.


    "It doesn''t matter.I''ll eat whatever you cook for me."


    Scarlett rolled her eyes at me.


    "Whatever.Get out of the way.I don''t like being disturbed when I''m cooking."


    She motioned me to get out of her way and then walked to the sink to wash the ingredients.


    I shrugged my shoulders and stood a few feet away from her.My presence must be making her


    nervous.


    I figured that that might be the case as she shrieked all of a sudden.


    It turned out that she had opened the tap a little too much, so water sshed all over her clothes.


    Without a word, I went to my room and fetched her a shirt.


    "Put this on for the meantime, or you might catch a cold,"


    I advised as I handed her my white shirt.


    Scarlett looked at her white dress and went to the bathroom to change.


    Once done, she returned to the kitchen and continued cooking.


    However, I could not take my eyes off her.


    My shirt was too big for her, so the neckline was slightly plunging and I could almost see her chest.


    My gaze fell on her breasts, and I felt my throat dry up all of a sudden.


    Her wearing my clothes made me feel as though I was touching her, albeit indirectly.


    My mind was in a mess because of this.


    Scarlett finished making my breakfast after a while.


    But even when my breakfast was ready, my mind was still in the clouds.


    In order to restrain myself, I did not look at her again until my assistant delivered a new set of clothes


    for her to my apartment.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I breathed a sigh of relief the instant I stepped out of Charles''s house.


    But now, I was runningte, so I had to rush to thepany.


    I saw Abner as soon as I arrived at the office.


    For some reason, worry and apprehension were written all over his face, which perplexed me.


    "Scarlett, the CEO of Lively Group is here.He''s waiting for you in the reception room,"


    he whispered to me, a sense of urgency in his tone.


    I must admit, I was shock.


    The CEO of Lively Group? That was Rita''s father! What was he doing here? To me, the Livelys were


    not exactly good people.


    Rita''s father and mine used to be good friends.


    But when my father was in trouble, Rita''s father did nothing.


    I had no idea what he was here for.


    But it seemed that whether I liked it or not, I had no choice but to meet with him.


    "Here you are, Scarlett! I haven''t seen you for a long time.You''ve be more beautiful!"


    The moment I stepped into the reception room, a middle-aged man, who had been sitting on the


    leather sofa, stood up and greeted me enthusiastically.


    "Hello, Mr.Nate Lively.Long time no see,"


    I greeted back with a smile.I then turned around and poured him a ss of water out of courtesy.


    "Why are you so cold to me? Is it because of what happened in the past? Scarlett, I didn''t have much


    choice at that time.You''re a grown woman now.Don''t hold onto the past, alright?"


    Nate put his hand on my arm as he spoke.


    He had just crossed my personal space.


    Because of this, I instinctively took a step back and red at him.


    "Why are you so sensitive? Come on! A little bird like you needs a sugar daddy who will protect you,


    right? I can give you everything you want,"


    he continued in an ambiguous tone while fiddling with his Rolex watch.


    I looked at him in disbelief.How dare hee to my workce just to ask me to be his mistress?!


    "Is that why you came here? I''ll tell you what.I don''t need anyone to protect me, let alone a sugar


    daddy.You need help.You''re sick."


    I walked to the door and pushed it open.


    Just as I was about to head out, I turned around and coldly said, "Mr.Lively, I''m very busy.I''m afraid I


    can''t see you off."


    "Sweetie, if you ever change your mind, feel free toe to me at any time," Nate said with a shrug.


    Without waiting for my response, he left.


    The news that I had met with Rita''s father reached Charles shortly.


    In the afternoon, while I was discussing work with my colleagues, he suddenly appeared in front of me.


    As if on cue, my colleagues left knowingly.


    Charles then sat down on the main seat and crossed his legs leisurely.


    With his hands on the desk, he asked in a serious tone, "Scarlett, what did he say to you?"


    "Nothing.It''s just about my father." I was surprised that Charles seemed to care about me.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Scarlett, no matter what he says, don''t believe it.He used to take advantage of your father''s business,"


    he cautioned, his eyes narrowed in apprehension.


    For some reason, my heart pounded in my chest.


    I could not look at him, unable to believe what I had just heard.


    I abruptly stood up and eximed, "That''s impossible!"


    "Calm down, Scarlett.You''re a strong girl.Don''t worry.I''ll find out the truth for you.Anyway, is that


    everything he told you?"


    My face turned red all of a sudden.


    That disgusting old man even implied that he wanted to keep me as his mistress.


    It was an insult to my dignity.


    How could I say that to Charles? As Charles saw that I seemed troubled, he moved close to me and


    held my hand reassuringly.


    The warmth of his hand made me feel at ease.


    I lifted my gaze and looked into his eyes.


    They were as blue as the sea, and looking at them made me feel like drowning.


    What was more, the feelings that I had long suppressed felt as though they were about to burst out of


    my body.


    "Scarlett, you need to rx.How about we y tennis this weekend?"


    Charles asked with a gentle smile.


    I hated it whenever he was like this.I would get so weak, and my heart would get the best of me.

 Chapter 62: Played Tennis

    Chapter 62: yed Tennis


    Spencer''s POV:


    David and I had been at the tennis courts for a long time when Charles and Scarlett finally arrived.


    "Hey, buddy.It seems that you''ve been very busytely.The only time I get to see you is when I turn on


    the news."


    I patted Charles on the shoulder and winked and smiled at Scarlett.


    Charles pulled me away immediately and scowled, "Don''t you wink and smile at her like that."


    "Jeez, Charles.Take it easy!"


    I chuckled and raised my hands in feigned surrender.


    Then, I pressed, "You''re the one who''s trying to set me up with Scarlett.Why do you get mad when I try


    to be nice to her? I don''t know where to put myself around you, honestly."


    Scarlett put on an embarrassed look.


    Even when she was not smiling, she looked a hundred times cuter than Rita.


    I still did not understand why Charles chose Rita over Scarlett.


    We both knew that Scarlett was better.


    "Quit being a smart mouth, Spencer.Save your energy for trying to beat me in the courtter,"


    Charles said in an unfriendly tone, casting a sidelong nce at me.


    I shut up at his threat.


    The tennis courts covered arge area and belonged to a five-star hotel.


    The hotel was one of the many properties of the Moore family.


    Charles and I used to y tennis here when we were still students.


    "Scarlett will y against David.Spencer, you''ll y against me," Charles ordered.


    "But I want to y with Scarlett!"


    I mored beside Charles, dissatisfied with his arrangement.


    However, since I just pissed him off by making beautiful eyes at his wife, I did not expect him to be


    considerate.


    As expected, my pouting was useless.


    Before I could make my case, Charles was already dragging me to our court.


    We yed several games.


    My knees were already threatening to buckle while Charles did not even look like he was panting.


    I forgot how he could be sopetitive that ying a simple game with him could mean participating in


    a death march.


    Like Charles, I did exercise regrly, but I was no match for him in tennis or in anypetitive sports


    for that matter.


    "Admit it.Your skills are not as good as mine."


    Charles looked at me coldly and pulled me up from the floor a few moments after I sat down to catch


    my breath.


    "Well, I just took a few more nces at your wife."


    I retorted in betweenbored breaths and added, "I came here for a friendly game of tennis, not to


    compete in the Australian Open.Seriously, man, you need to calm down and save your pent-up rage for


    sex, not take it out on your friends."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    At this time, Scarlett and David were also done with their game and walking toward Charles and me.


    Scarlett seemed to catch myst remark and lowered her head, but I still managed to catch a glimpse


    of her blushing cheeks.


    "Watch your damn mouth."


    Charles shed me an expressionless nce and then towed Scarlett away.


    They sat on some nearby benches and rested.


    I observed their interaction and found it interesting.I could tell that Charles truly cared about Scarlett.


    "What are you looking at?" David asked.


    Following my gaze, he saw that Charles was wiping the sweat off Scarlett''s forehead.


    He opened his eyes wide in surprise andmented, "What? When did Charles be so sweet and


    romantic?"


    "You see it, too, don''t you? He turns into a mushy gentleman when ites to Scarlett.That''s why I


    don''t believe at all that he has no feelings for her."


    I narrowed my eyes at them and thought that there was no way that I could be wrong.


    "But aren''t they going to divorce? I don''t get it.They''re obviously in love."


    David did not understand.


    He had been hoping for a happily ever after for Charles and Scarlett.


    But real rtionships were moreplicated than that.


    "One of them isn''t,"


    I corrected David''s words.


    "There wouldn''t be a problem if it weren''t for Rita.She saved Charles''s life, so she has him by the


    neck.Honestly, I''m not even convinced that she''s really sick,"


    David remarked indignantly.


    "Judging from her lively appearance, I don''t think she''s a terminally ill patient.I even heard that she''s


    having an affair with one of her bodyguards.What a depraved woman.Do you think Charles knows


    about that?"


    "Since you do, then it''s safe to say that Charles also does.He must have quelled the rumors to protect


    Rita.You know how he is."


    I patted David on the shoulder and said with a knowing smile, "Let''s go help our dear Charles realize


    his feelings for his own wife and stop this madness, shall we?"


    After leaving the tennis courts, David and I followedCharles to his car.


    "We sent our drivers home,"


    I told Charles with my head held high.I shed him a cheeky smile.I was actually impressed at how


    ballsy I was to provoke him.


    "And we''re starving,"


    David chimed in, putting on a cunning smile.


    "So?"


    Charles challenged.


    He looked like he was trying to bite down his anger.


    I almost burst into teary-eyedughter.


    David and I did not often see Charles backed into a corner, and now that we had him in such a


    predicament, I could not help feeling extremely satisfied.


    "We would like Scarlett to cook for us.And sharing a meal with her will be a great opportunity for us to


    get to know each other better" I said casually and shrugged.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Charles sneered.


    "Oh,e on, Charles.Get your head out of the gutter.I just meant eating together would be a good


    bonding session for all of us.I wasn''t trying to imply something inappropriate."


    After saying that, I urged Charles to drive.I was just teasing him, and as expected, he threatened to


    explode on me like boiling magma inside an active volcano.


    The entire trip to his ce, Charles kept silent, so David and I tacitly shifted the conversation toward


    Scarlett.


    "Scarlett, if you''re having any difficulties in your current job, please know that you can alwayse to


    me.Mypany will always wee you."


    "She already has me.She doesn''t need your help.Stop talking nonsense, or I''ll kick you out of my car"


    Charles growled.


    David and I immediately stopped talking and exchanged amused nces.


    We would have high fived if Charles was not there to see it.


    When we walked out of the elevator and arrived at Charles''s apartment, I put my hand on Scarlett''s


    shoulder.


    "I can''t wait to taste what you''re going to cook for us, Scarlett."


    Scarlett simply smiled at me and said nothing.


    "Get your hand off her,"


    Charles barked at me.


    "Oh, for heaven''s sake, Charles, rx.I''m just being nice,"


    I snapped and smirked at Charles.


    I came today to challenge him at every turn, and so far, I had not failed.


    Before I could react, Charles removed my hand from Scarlett''s shoulder.


    "Will you two stop it already?"


    Scarlett muttered and then put in the password to open the door.


    "Scarlett, how do you know the password to Charles''s door? I don''t even know it,"


    David asked curiously.


    "I..."


    Scarlett stammered.


    She obviously did not know how to answer the question.


    "Of course she knows the code to Charles''s door, David.She''s his wife, and she muste here


    often,"


    I answered for Charles who did not show any sort of reaction.


    "Enough with your stupid questions, you two,"


    Charles groaned and pinched the bridge of his nose as if he was getting a migraine.


    It would be ill-advised to keep making fun of Charles and Scarlett, so David and I decided to zip our lips


    for now.


    When we entered Charles''s apartment, Scarlett went directly to the kitchen to cook while David and I


    proceeded to the living room and made ourselvesfortable.


    "I really need you two to leave now,"


    Charles said in exasperation and looked down at us.


    We had gone through a !lot of trouble to get here.


    We were not stupid enough to leave without a fight.


    I rose from my seat and yelled toward the direction of the kitchen, "Scarlett! Cha..."


    "Shut up! Or I''ll break your fucking jaw!"


    Charles interrupted me before I could finish my words.


    I imitated his tone and snickered.


    Then, I sat back down on the sofa, crossed my legs, and shed him acent look.


    It seemed that I had found the weakness of the great and almighty Charles Moore, and it was his wife


    and secret love, Scarlett.


    I thought it quite amusing that he had not realized that fact himself.


    "Are you and Scarlett at a good ce in your marriage, Charles?" David asked directly and leaned


    against the sofa.


    Charles hesitated for a moment and then answered seriously, "My grandma wants us to be."


    I had been Charles''s friend for many, many years.I knew when he was spewing bullshit, and right now


    was one of those times.I could tell that he desperately wanted to be with Scarlett and that he would


    make that happen with or without his grandmother''s approval.


    At this time, the doorbell rang.


    Charles promptly turned around to open the door.


    I whipped my head toward Charles''s front door.


    It was gettingte.Did he invite someone else toe over?

 Chapter 63: Confession

    Chapter 63: Confession


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I could hear Rita''s coquettish voice even from the kitchen.


    "How can you let an anchorwoman cook, Charles?" she teased.


    She might be using a gentle voice, but she was still enjoying finding fault in me.


    "Scarlett was willing to cook, and I didn''t think there was anything wrong with that," Charles replied


    calmly.


    He sat on the sofa and paged through the magazine in his hand.


    Uninterested in their conversation, I just kept my head down and concentrated on cooking.


    However, Rita was unwilling to be ignored.


    She sat down next to Charles and chatted with David and Spencer.


    I nced at her and saw the face of her father, a man who would be forever etched in my memory.


    No woman would ever forget the man who once asked her to be his mistress.


    I was still upset about that encounter as if it just happened yesterday.I walked out of the kitchen.I


    decided I would continue cooking after Rita was done making a scene here.


    "Where are you going, Scarlett?"


    Charles put down the magazine and stood up when he saw me leaving.


    I was about to tell him that I was just stepping out for some fresh air, but then Rita put her hand over


    her chest and copsed on the floor.


    I did not buy her act the moment I saw it.


    The timing was suspiciously impable, the damsel in distress dramatically falling in front of the hero.I


    almost rolled my eyes.


    My eyes darted to Charles.


    He was immediately beside Rita and asking her if she was okay.


    "Rita? Rita!"


    Charles called her name several times, but Rita closed her eyes and did not respond.


    "Scarlett, give me my phone.I need to call the doctor," Charles snapped.


    I went to get his phone and handed it to him.


    He was now holding the unconscious Rita in his arms.


    Charles called a doctor named Addison as he carried Rita out of the apartment.


    His tone was full of concern and anxiety.


    As I followed him out, I felt as if my heart was snapping like dried twigs.


    Once again, he was abandoning me for Rita.


    Charles put Rita on the backseat of his car and then slid into the driver''s seat.Then, he turned to look at


    me.


    "Pleasee with me," he pleaded, which instantly burned through my defenses.


    My mind screamed at me to refuse, but my body did otherwise.


    I opened the car door and sat in the backseat with Rita.I carefully set her head on myp and covered


    her with Charles''s jacket.


    When we arrived at the hospital, Charles rushed out of the car and grabbed Rita with calcted haste.


    "Scarlett, please bring my phone," he asked.


    After saying that, he raced to the emergency room and met with the hospital staff.


    They quickly put Rita on a gurney and wheeled her in.


    I took Charles''s phone and followed him to the emergency room.


    David and Spencer arrived just in time to fall into step beside me.


    We found Charles sitting in the waiting room, looking worried and weary.


    "I''m sorry, Spencer and David.This is not a big deal.You don''t have to stay.¡± Scarlett and I can wait


    ered


    "No.We''ll wait until there''s news about Rita," Spencer replied.


    Charles just nodded and did not say anything more.


    He sat there quietly and stared at the door to the emergency room.


    Looking at everything in front of me, I did not know how to react.


    David gently patted me on the shoulder and said, "You must be freaked out, Scarlett.Don''t


    worry.Charles will take care of everything."


    I manufactured a smile and put it on my face.


    Just then, the doors to the emergency room swung open, and a doctor in green scrubs with a


    stethoscope around his neck emerged.


    Charles sprang to his feet.


    Before he could ask, the doctor spoke.


    "The patient is stable and out of danger.You can rest easy now."


    Soon, Rita was transferred to the general ward.


    David, Spencer, and I stood in the corridor and felt relieved to see her.


    "It''s gettingte, Scarlett, and you have to go to work tomorrow.Let me take you home,"


    David offered.I dipped my chin in acknowledgement.I did not need to be here.


    Charles could apany Rita, and Rita most certainly did not need me.


    "Don''t go, Scarlett.I need you."


    I whipped my head toward Charles and stared at him with wide eyes.


    Before I could say anything, he strode toward me and stood close enough for us to share breath.


    My heart began beating madly against my ribcage.


    "If Charles needs you here, then you should stay, Scarlett."


    I did not know if it was Spencer or David who left thatst remark because they were gone before I


    could turn my head to them.


    s, there was only Charles and I in the quiet, deserted hospital corridor.


    We kept silent for a long while.


    We just listened to each other inhale and exhale.


    I could have said something had I known what.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The thought of Rita lying in the ward nearby rendered me speechless.


    "Are you cold? You''re shaking," Charles asked as he took my hand.


    I was startled by his sudden movement.I hurriedly turned my face away and tried to withdraw my hand.


    "No, I''m not cold."


    But Charles held on to my hand tightly.


    "Scarlett...Please listen to me.I''m sorry for how I reacted when Rita..."


    Charles said slowly with determination in his eyes.


    "But it''s not because I''m in love with her.I simply want to repay her kindness.I''m in love with you.I want


    to be with you."


    I blinked twice after Charles finished his words.I thought I was dreaming.I looked at him in disbelief.


    What was he talking about? Did he really just say that he was in love with me? That was impossible!


    He must be ying tricks on me again! My mind went nk.


    After a few heartbeats, I broke his grip, turned around, and walked away.


    "Scarlett!"


    Charles called my name many times, but all I did was quicken my pace.


    Charles''s POV:


    Rita was still in aa.


    I stayed with her at the hospital the whole night.


    But all I could see in my mind''s eye was Scarlett walking away.


    It was not until the next morning that Richard arrived.


    "Take good care of her.I''ll go home first ande backter."


    Then, I left.I drove straight to Gardner Street.


    After ourst conversation, I did not think that Scarlett would be in the mood to make me breakfast at


    my apartment today.I stood by her front door and hesitated to knock.


    ''¡¯You''re such a damn coward, Charles,''¡¯ I cursed myself.


    But no matter the result, I should bravely face what was in front of me.


    So I raised my hand and knocked on Scarlett''s door.


    However, after knocking three times, no one came to answer.


    After a while, I decided to take out my key and open the door.


    Scarlett was nowhere to be found.


    She was not home.


    The guilt and anxiety in my heart just got stronger.I just stood there in the middle of her house, unsure


    what to do next.


    Then, my phone beeped.I took it out and read the message absentmindedly.


    Then I saw it was from Scarlett.


    "Breakfast is ready."


    It was a simple sentence that I stared at for a long time.


    Then, my head teemed with a whole new tangle of emotions.

 Chapter 64: Sponsorship

    Chapter 64: Sponsorship


    Scarlett''s POV:


    As soon as I arrived at the office, I received a call from Nate.


    "Have you made up your mind, honey?" he asked in a lewd, disgusting tone.


    "I will make up my damn mind when I go out of it," I snapped.


    Then, I hung up the phone and blocked his number.I did not want to waste my breath because I was in


    a bad mood.


    Although my reason told me again and again that Charles only said those words to poke fun at me, my


    heart still hoped that they came from a ce of truth.


    His words lingered in my ears as if he were uttering them to me.


    "I''m in love with you! I want to be with you, Scarlett."


    That scene yed over and over in my head like a broken record, and it was starting to disrupt my


    concentration at work.


    I needed a break to calm down and realign myself, so I stood up and made my way to the lounge.


    But before I could push the door open, I overheard people talking about me inside.


    Judging from the voices, they were female colleagues of mine, but I was not close to any one of them.


    "Don''t you think it''s shameful! for Scarlett to do that in the meeting room yesterday?"


    "They stayed there for at least an hour.That handsome man she was with must be very energetic " I


    think it''s because Scarlett was sexually unsatisfied...


    I could not stand it anymore.I stormed in.


    The threedies sitting at the round table all looked embarrassed when they saw me.


    "Aren''t youdies supposed to be working and not gossiping in here?"


    They exchanged nervous nces and hurriedly left.


    None of them dared to make eye contact with me.


    I sighed and made a cup of coffee after they left, but before I could take a sip, Linda walked in and


    approached me in haste.


    Thinking of what happenedst time, I had guessed what she hade to tell me.


    "Scarlett, Mr.Valdez wants you toe have lunch with him today," Linda said directly.


    "Oh, Linda, do I have to? There has to be a better way to get a sponsorship."


    Thinking of that fat, depraved man, I frowned in disgust.


    The media industry should not operate in this way.


    I did not believe that there was no way to change the way things went.


    "I know, sweetie.Believe me, I get it.No woman relishes to deal with the likes of Mr.Valdez,"


    Linda agreed in a low voice.


    "Well, it''s not that we don''t have a choice.In fact, I think Mr.Moore is a great option.You two seem to get


    along quite well.I mean, he was just here for you yesterday.With him as your backer, Mr.Valdez won''t


    be able toy a finger on you."


    Linda''s words were full of hints.


    As soon as I heard Charles''s name, my skin bristled as if I were a cornered porcupine raising its


    barbed quills.


    "Charles may be like a brother to me, but I don''t want his charity.Besides, I don''t like owing people


    favors.It''s just like buying a weakness," I said stiffly.


    Thest person I wanted to depend on was Charles.


    "Okay.So is that a yes to the luncheon meeting with Mr.Valdez?"


    Linda eyed me carefully.


    She looked like she wanted to say something more but decided against it.


    "No, Linda.I''m sorry."


    Thinking of what happened that day, I felt my stomach flip.


    "Very well.All right.Let me treat you to dinner then.Please?"


    "To that I''ll say yes.See you after work."


    The work day passed by quickly.


    In the evening, Linda booked us a VIP lounge at a great restaurant.


    When I entered the room, I immediately thought I was dreaming.


    I saw not only Linda but also Mr.Valdez and Charles.


    Charles was sitting at the head of the table, and he smiled at me the moment I walked in.


    Thinking of what I said to Linda this morning, I got nervous.


    Had she said anything to Charles about our conversation? Worried that she might have, I rushed over


    to Charles and grabbed his hand.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked as calmly as I could.


    Charles did not show any surprise at my feigned gentleness.


    He just squeezed my hand.


    "Linda and I were schoolmates back in the day.I came here as a favor to her."


    I nodded perfunctorily, feeling a little surprised that Linda and Charles actually knew each other.Then, I


    managed to give Mr.Valdez a friendly smile and chose a seat far away from him.


    "Sit next to me, Scarlett," Charles ordered.


    He pulled up a chair next to him and then casually leaned on his like a king waiting for his jester to


    entertain him.


    I smiled awkwardly and took the seat beside him.


    I did not want to embarrass him in front of Linda and Mr.Valdez.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as I sat down, he wrapped his arm around my shoulders and pulled me close.


    "You may not know this, but Scarlett is my woman,"


    Charles suddenly announced to no particr person in the room.


    My heart immediately started racing after he finished his sentence, and my eyes darted around the


    room to spot the nearest exits.


    I could not believe he just called me his woman.


    "But isn''t Miss Lively your girlfriend, Mr.Moore?"


    Mr.Valdez asked.


    The moment Charles said that I was his woman, the cocky smile on Mr.Valdez''s plump face


    disappeared.


    "Can''t I have two women at the same time?"


    Charles asked in reply, his face remaining neutral.


    Mr.Valdez averted his gaze and cleared his throat.


    He could only muster an awkward smile.


    I carefully took a breath beside Charles.


    I knew that Charles was trying to help me.


    If he told Mr.Valdez that he and I were involved, Mr.Valdez would not dare to even breathe wrong in my


    direction.


    He did not have to do it, but he did, and I wondered why.


    Was he not afraid of Rita finding out? All of a sudden, I recalled what Charles said to me at the hospital


    the night we rushed Rita to the emergency room.


    He said that he loved me and that he just regarded Rita as someone whose kindness he wanted to


    reciprocate.


    God.


    What the hell was he doing ying this game again? Yes, I still thought that Charles was not being


    serious.


    This was his pattern.


    He came on to me and then turned around and left me.


    I could not fall into his vicious cycle again.I just could not.


    As a stampede of assumptions ravaged my head, I happened to nce at Linda and found that she


    was winking at me.


    I shed her a nk look, and then she turned to look at Mr.Valdez.


    "Please," she mouthed at me.


    Only then did I realize that she wanted me to break the ufortable silence.


    I was not used to dealing with this kind of situation, but on second thought, Charles''s business might


    suffer if he offended Mr.Valdez like this.


    So I gritted my teeth and decided to apologize to Mr.Valdez.


    But before I could, Charles rose from his seat.


    "Well, your silence was loud enough tomunicate your judgment, Mr.Valdez.I do not appreciate it,


    but I also do not care for it.I live my life without validation from others."


    Charles swept his cold gaze around the room like a monarch sizing up his court.


    Obviously, Linda did not expect him to react so strongly to Mr.Valdez''s non-response.She stood up with


    a nervous smile on her face.


    "Charles, nobody''s judging you here.I''m being a terrible hostess.I apologize.How about I have dinner


    served and we all share a lovely meal?"


    Charles still stood there.He looked back at me with tenderness in his eyes.


    "Do you want to eat?"


    I looked at him nkly and did not answer.


    "Then let''s go.I don''t like this dirty ce."


    Charles nced indifferently at Linda and Mr.Valdez, grabbed my hand, and towed me out.


    However, as we walked toward the door, it swung open, and thest person I wanted to see swaggered


    inside like he owned the ce¡ªNate Lively.


    I gasped.


    What was he doing here? Did he follow me here?


    "Scarlett! Are you leaving already? But I just got here."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Nate nced at my hand, which Charles was holding.He shed me a crooked smile.


    I lowered my head in embarrassment and tried to shake off Charles''s grip, but Charles just held on


    tighter.


    "It''s good that you''re here.I have something to tell you, "


    Charles muttered and shot daggers at Nate with his eyes

 Chapter 65: Protect

    Chapter 65: Protect


    Scarlett''s POV:


    "Charles, what do you want to say to me? Well, whatever it is, we can talk about it inside." Nate rubbed


    his hands.


    "It''s about Rita."


    After saying that, Charles grabbed my hand and escorted me out of the room.


    And Nate followed us closely.


    His hair was neatlybed and he was wearing frameless sses, which made it obvious that he was


    a shrewd businessman.


    "Mr.Lively, it''s been a while, right?"


    There was a hint of elegance in the way Charles stood casually with one hand in his trouser pocket.


    Normally, he would be cold and aloof in front of outsiders.


    I secretly poked his palm.


    Without looking at me, he pinched my palm softly in order to make me feelforted.


    "Yes.What''s the matter with Rita?"


    With a kind smile on his lips, Rita''s father took out a cigarette and handed it to Charles.


    Instead of taking the cigarette from him, Charles gave him a cold nce and said in a serious tone, "I


    will take care of the problem between me and Rita.I hope you stay out of it.You should just enjoy your


    life and not worry about us.Our lives are for us to worry about."


    "Why are you saying such things? I am only worried that you might not be able to handle it."


    Embarrassed, Nate withdrew the cigarette, but he continued to smile, unbothered by Charles''


    indifference.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Just leave it to me, Mr.Lively."


    Saying that, Charles pursed his lips, his eyes filled with coldness.


    "And please, don''t pester Scarlett again.She has juste to Los Angeles and does not know a lot of


    things here, so if you need anything, then I suggest youe to me."


    Nate squinted his eyes at him, preparing to light his cigarette.


    After hearing Charles'' words, he turned to me in confusion.


    "Scarlett, what did you say to him? Why is he saying such a thing to me? Is it wrong for me to care


    about you youngsters as an elder?"


    Hearing his words, I felt sickened by his hypocrisy.


    Even though he knew that he was an elder, he had so brazenly asked me to be his mistress before.


    Turning away from him, I whispered to Charles, "Let''s go."


    Just when he was about to take me away from there, Nate stopped him.


    The smile on Nate''s lips disappeared as he looked at me with maliciousness in his eyes and asked,


    "Scarlett, you haven''t answered my question yet.Can''t I look after you as an elder? Do you look down


    on me and the Lively family?"


    Deliberately exaggerating the facts, Nate was trying to use me of being arrogant.


    His shamelessness left me speechless and stunned.


    Rita and her father were birds of a feather.


    "Mr.Lively, I respect you because you are an elder, so don''t try to push your luck.Please take good care


    of your family.I don''t think you will be able to bear the consequences if the Lively family


    copses.Scarlett is my wife, and you need to keep that in mind,"


    Charles hissed, standing in front of me.


    No one would dare to provoke Charles, not only because he had the Moore family backing him up, but


    also because he was a really powerful man.


    After only several years of his management, the Moore Group was now flourishing very well.


    More importantly, Charles was a ruthless business tycoon.


    Nate''s eyes showed a hint of panic when he faced Charles'' wrath, and he had no choice but to keep


    silent.


    Ignoring him, Charles took me away from there with a snort.


    Looking at his back, I was having mixed feelings.


    Everything that he just said kept echoing in my mind.


    I never expected Charles to protect me like a guardian angel.


    My heart was full of bittersweet emotions, and tears streamed down my cheeks uncontrobly.


    "Let''s go home," he said to me.


    "Alright," I replied him in a low voice, sniffling.


    Charles suddenly stopped walking, and I bumped into his back, "What''s the matter? Are you crying?"


    He turned around and held my face in his hands, observing my eyes lovingly.


    "No."


    I tried to avoid eye contact with him as I did not want to admit that his words had moved me, and I was


    now crying because of it.


    I was actually embarrassed to admit that even though it was true.


    However, my red eyes betrayed me, and he looked at me with a sense of pride in his heart.


    "Are you enchanted by me? You can just marry me."


    I snorted, "You wish!"


    "Well, yes...I actually forgot that we''re already married."


    With a faint nod, Charles stroked my head dotingly.


    And that very instant, my heart melted into a puddle.


    He stopped once we reached his house.


    I looked at him hesitantly, wondering, ''¡¯Is he not going to send me back home?''¡¯


    "Don''t look at me like I kidnapped you! I''m just hungry, so I want to eat the food that you cook" Charles


    said righteously as though he could read my mind.


    "What would you like to eat?"


    Since I had not eaten much at dinner, I also felt hungry when I heard him mention that.


    However, instead of answering my question, he held my hand and kissed it.


    My fingertips felt soft, and I shrank back.


    "Don''t kiss me like that for no reason!"


    Charles chuckled and kissed the back of my hand again before letting me go.


    He then unfastened my seat belt, leaned closer, and whispered softly, "I will soon be eating you."


    And the confidence in his tone made me feel extremely nervous.


    "Go away!"


    I shouted, pretending like I was calm.


    "Sure, Your Highness."


    With a smile on his lips, Charles saluted to me as he got off the car.


    Due to his flirtatious moves, my mind was a mess now.


    When I got home, I walked straight to the kitchen, trying to calm myself down.


    However, I could not get him off my mind.


    Since I was distracted by him, I identally added an extra spoonful of vinegar into the soup.


    I tried to redeem it in a hurry, but it ended up tasting weird.


    After multiple failed attempts to fix the soup, I gave up and tried to focus on making the next dish.


    I heard a sounding from the living room.


    Charles seemed to havee down after taking a shower.


    As soon as I turned around, I saw him walking towards the kitchen.


    His hair was damp, and the drop of water that was clinging to a strand of hand above his forehead,


    make him look more affectionate.


    I lowered my head to avoid looking into his eyes.


    "Dinner will be ready soon."


    I tried to ignore his intense gaze on my back and sped up the pace.


    Soon, dinner was ready.


    Just when I was going to take the food to the dining table, he stopped me.


    I didn''t want to look at him, so I stood still with my head down.


    He seemed to be a little upset and grabbed the te from my hand.


    "Does the floor have any gold on it? Why aren''t you looking at me?"


    Even though he was trying to make conversation, I still could not face his eyes, so I walked to the


    kitchen again to get the tableware.


    At the dinner table, Charles slowly sliced the beef on his te with a fork and a knife.


    His fingers were elegantly moving as he sliced through the steak with a knife.


    It was as though he was a royal, who looked elegant even when eating.


    "Why are you only eating the vegetables? Here, have some soup."


    Putting his knife and fork down, he looked at me with a frown.


    His words pulled me back to reality, but before I could even say anything, he had already filled up my


    soup bowl.


    The moment I tasted the soup, my whole face shrunk.


    "Is it too hot?" Charles asked with concern.


    I faked a smile as I shook my head and gently pushed the bowl in front of him.


    "It''s so delicious, Charles.Why don''t you taste it?"


    He did not suspect anything at all.


    Taking a sip of the hot soup, he said in a calm voice, "It really is quite delicious!"


    "Isn''t it too sour for you?"


    I blinked in confusion as I wondered if there was something wrong with my taste buds.


    I took another sip to make sure that I was not wrong, and it indeed tasted sour! It was both sour and


    salty.


    Amused, Charles put away the soup bowl and served me a slice of the beef.


    After dinner, I washed the dishes quickly, wanting to go back home as soon as I could.


    "What''s the rush?"


    Charles asked casually as he took the clean dishes from my hand and arranged them in the cupboard.


    "I am a famous anchorwoman, so my time is very precious."


    Just when I was about to leave, he stopped me.


    "It''s sote, and you have toe here tomorrow morning, anyway, so why do you have to go home


    tonight? Not to mention, I will be extremely worried if you went back alone at this hour."


    "Then you send me back," I suggested.


    "But I''m so tired."


    Charles yawned, pretending to be exhausted.


    The corners of my mouth twitched.


    "Then I''ll go home on my own."


    "Stay here.I''ll sleep in the guest room.Don''t worry.I am not going to do anything to you."


    Charles held my hand tightly, as if he was worried that I would try to run away.


    "I''m not worried.You''re just overthinking things.Besides, I want to go home because I am used to


    sleeping in my own bed, and I can''t fall asleep here on a new bed, so don''t impose your strange ideas


    on me.And how long do you expect me to ustom myself to such a life?"


    "For the rest of your life!"


    Charles said in a firm voice, pressing his lips into a thin line.


    I was so furious that I was at a loss for words.I just wanted to make him let go of my hand.


    However, his grip was so tight that I could not move at all.


    "Staying the night here is not a big deal.


    Are you worried that you might not be able to control yourself?"


    "Fine, I''ll stay."


    Unwilling to argue with him any longer, I had no choice but topromise.


    Before going to bed, Charles asked me to take his bed.


    The pillows wereced with his scent, which was pleasantly refreshing.


    I tossed and turned on the bed, determined to draw a clear line between us starting tomorrow.

 Chapter 66: Granddaughter-in-law

    Chapter 66: Granddaughter-inw


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I got up early.


    The door of the guest room was closed, so I guessed that Charles had not gotten up yet.


    I took some bread and eggs out of the fridge and made breakfast for us.


    After finishing my meal, I left Charles''s on the table.


    Charles''s apartment was located in the heart of the business district, surrounded by skyscrapers and


    many establishments.


    The location of his home was ideal.


    The only disadvantage was the traffic jam.


    I had to leave his ce early if I wanted to make it to work on time.


    As soon as I arrived at the office, I was as busy as a bee.I was thankful for all the work because it


    allowed me to forget about Charles.


    At noon, Abner walked up to me and handed me a cup of coffee.


    "I have good news, Scarlett.Thepany will choose two employees to send abroad to study.If you''re


    interested, I can talk you up."


    "Really? But how long will I be away if I''m picked?"


    "A year."


    Abner paused and then continued, "This is an amazing opportunity.You could learn many things that


    would help advance your career.I really hope you seize it."


    I was a little hesitant.


    A lot could change in a year.


    "I''ll think about it and give you an answer as soon as possible."


    "I suppose Charles is the main reason for your hesitation."


    Once again, Abner hit the nail on the head.


    I averted my gaze and took a sip of my coffee.


    "No, I''m just worried about my family."


    "Onlookers see more clearly.I know you''re indecisive because you can''t let go of some things, but I


    sincerely hope that this time around, you''ll put yourself first."


    After that, Abner left.Abner was a very rational man.And he was right.


    When it came to Charles, I still deceived myself.As soon as Abner left, Linda walked over to me.


    She took my hand, pulled me into an empty meeting room, and shut the door.


    "What happened to Charles and Rita''s fatherst night?" she asked curiously.


    I thought for a while and then told her that 1! did not know.


    There was no need to exin that matter to outsiders.


    It was simply one of the things that were better left unsaid.


    Linda seemed a little disappointed that she could not get the information she wanted, so she changed


    the subject.


    "What about you and Charles? Are you two really together? "Charles and I..."


    "You know what, forget it.It doesn''t matter.Mr.Valdez regrets the advances he made toward you.He said


    that if he had known that you and Charles were a thing, he wouldn''t have made a move on you.He


    wants to apologize to you."


    Linda waved her hand and continued, "Well, let''s just let bygones be bygones.I don''t want to hold onto


    what happenedst night anymore.I''m sorry for the trouble I have caused you."


    I was stunned.I did not expect the course our conversation took.


    To some extent, Charles had helped me solve the problem.


    Because of him, I did not need to wine and dine with the business partners anymore to get a


    sponsorship.I smiled at Linda.I understood her helplessness.


    After leaving the meeting room, I went to the studio.


    After the show, one of my colleagues told me that an olddy was waiting for me in the reception room.


    The olddy said that she wanted to see her granddaughter-inw.I immediately realized that it was


    Christine.


    I thanked my colleague before rushing to the reception room with my phone in my hand.


    As soon as I arrived there, Christine''s heartyughter filled my ears.


    She was sitting there surrounded by many of the station''s staff who were serving her some tea and


    snacks.


    Everyone around the office was hospitable, and Christine was a ray of sunshine that drew people.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I politely dispersed the crowd, closed the door of the reception room, and sat beside Christine.


    "What are you doing here, Grandma?"


    She smiled and gently patted me on the hand.


    "I''m here to tell everyone that you''re Charles''s wife.I don''t want to see you get bullied again."


    I choked on my words for a bit.I did not want to blurt them out in a way that would hurt one of the most


    important women in my life.


    "I appreciate your concern, Grandma, but I can take care of myself.Besides, Charles and I are getting


    divorced soon."


    "But you haven''t yet.You''re still my granddaughter-in-w.And even if you and Charles get divorced, I


    still won''t allow anyone to give you a hard time,"


    Christine replied with conviction.


    I felt moved and helpless at the same time.


    "Grandma, I may no longer be your granddaughter-inw soon, but I will always be your


    granddaughter, right?"


    "I suppose we''ll always be family.A marriage certificate can''t change that."


    Christine shed me a perfunctory smile.


    I took her hands in mine and squeezed them.


    "Thank you, Grandma.I think the divorce will be good for me and for Charles, but no matter what


    happens between us, I will always be your granddaughter."


    "All right, my dear."


    Christine smiled back at me and squeezed my hands as well.


    Then, she cocked her head to the side and asked, "Do you really only have familial affection for


    Charles? I remember when you told him you wanted him to be your brother.He pouted so much that I


    thought he was going to break his face.


    Thinking of Charles''s boyish, angry look, Christine and I burst intoughter.


    Only the members of the Moore family and the people closest to them knew of Charles''s childish side.


    "I just want to focus on my career now, Grandma.I don''t want to think about other things for the time


    being."


    "Your career will only affect your marriage and rtionships if you let it."


    I kept silent for a few seconds and then said softly, "We want to divorce not only because of personal


    reasons but also because of Rita."


    "That damn woman! She really is desperate to marry into the Moore family! Well, she can forget it!"


    Christine always got angry every time Rita was mentioned.


    She put down her teacup and put on a serious face.


    She was also a big shot in the business world during her prime.


    When she was serious, she exuded an intimidating aura.


    I immediatelyforted her, "I''m sure Charles will try his best to do right by our family.We just have to


    let him make his own decisions, and one of them is us getting a divorce.Please don''t tell everyone that


    I am your granddaughter-inw from now on.I don''t want the embarrassment when Charles and I finally


    finish the process."


    I looked into Christine''s eyes, hoping she would grant my small request.


    Slowly but surely, her eyes softened, and a sympathetic smile curled her lips.


    She leaned over and gave me a hug.


    "Okay, dear.I''ll take back what I said to everyone."


    Christine had always been a decisive person.


    As soon as she finished her words, she rose from her seat and walked toward the door, but I stopped


    her before she could reach for the doorknob.


    "You don''t need to exin anything to my colleagues now, Grandma.Just stop telling them about me


    being your granddaughter- inw.By the way, there''s a great coffee shop nearby.How about we go


    there? I have no work to do this afternoon.I can have coffee with you and go shopping with you if you


    like."


    Christine dly agreed to my suggestion. As we made our way out of the reception room, everyone


    turned to look at us with curiosity in their eyes.


    "Scarlett is not my granddaughter-inw.Stop staring at her.You''re making her self-conscious,"


    Christine blurted out without hesitation.


    She even turned around and winked at me like she was asking for some credit.


    I kept my gaze ahead and led her out of the station.


    As I expected, things got worse after she cleared things up about our rtionship.


    The coffee shop was not that far from the station.


    It was well-decorated, and it offered many different kinds of coffee.


    It was always filled with people because it was so weing and cozy.


    It was a great ce for both those who wanted to enjoy some time withpany and those who


    wanted some time alone with their thoughts.


    Christine and I sat there and enjoyed our cups of coffee.


    We talked like we had not seen each other in a long time.


    Finally, Christine nced at her watch and gasped, "Oh, my, look at the time.We''ve been talking


    forever.I have to get home now, dear.Your grandfather must already be looking for me.We''ll go


    shopping next time, okay?"


    "Okay, Grandma.Let''s take a rain check for now."


    "Good girl.The coffee here is really good.I''ll bring a cup home to your grandfather."


    Christine nodded and called the waiter over.


    Hearing her mention Michael, I could not help sighing, "You and Grandpa really love each other so


    much, don''t you?"


    She teased me with a smile, "You and Charles are perfectly capable of doing the same."


    As soon as she finished her words, Charles walked into the coffee shop.


    Speaking of the devil.


    "Why are you popping up wherever I am like a mushroom?"


    I could not help sniping at him.


    He had no business showing up here because this coffee shop was too far away from his office.


    Charles did not answer my question.


    Instead, he walked up to me.


    He was wearing his usual all-ck suit jacket, and heads turned toward him as he made his way to me.


    "Damn, why does he always have to look this good?"


    I cursed under my breath.


    He raised his eyebrows as if he heard what I just mumbled.Then, he leaned in and nted a soft kiss


    on my cheek.


    "I''ve missed you today, my dear wife.I swung by your office to pick you up, and one of your colleagues


    told me that you left a long time ago with a woman who referred to you as her granddaughter-in-w.Hi,


    Grandma."


    "Would you keep your voice down?"


    I snapped at him in a low voice.


    When I heard the words "wife" and "granddaughter-inw'', I felt my cheeks and ears burn.I had no


    doubt that I had just turned as red as a tomato.


    "What? Why should picking my wife up from work be a secret? Anyway, let''s give Grandma a ride


    home first"


    Charles replied as he held Christine''s arm.


    "Oh, no.I won''t be the third wheel here.I''ll ask the driver to pick me up,"


    Christine beamed and shook her head.

 Chapter 67: Ambiguous Relationship

    Chapter 67: Ambiguous Rtionship


    Charles'' POV:


    After saying goodbye to my grandma, I took Scarlett home.Scarlett was silent throughout our way back


    home.


    With my hands on the steering wheel, I could not help but tease her, "I''m afraid that all the employees


    at thepany know that you are my wife now."


    Upon hearing that, Scarlett turned around, ring at me.


    There seemed to be a hint ofint in her eyes as she asked, "Oh my God! Why do you have to


    mention that?"


    "We are a couple, and I don''t see why we should hide that from them," I replied casually.


    "Stop kidding! You know we are not."


    It was obviously not something that I wanted to hear, but I took a deep breath and stopped talking


    about it.I couldn''t be too anxious, after all.I was the one who sinned first.I wanted to make it up to her.I


    wanted her to believe me and ept me.


    As soon as we got home, Scarlett washed her hands, and rushed into the kitchen, trying to avoid me.I


    walked into the kitchen, leaned against the wall, and watched as she cooked.


    She slightly leaned over the counter and began to chop the vegetables with a knife.


    Although her knife skills were not as remarkable as those chefs'' on the cooking shows, there was an


    elegance in her style of holding the knife.


    And I believed that Muse could not be more attractive than Scarlett in the kitchen.


    While she was absorbed in her cooking, the apron around her blue dress swayed, making her look


    quite charming.


    "Scarlett, you look so adorable when you cook that even someone like Narcissus will be fascinated with


    you."


    "You''re unctuous!"


    She did not turn around, but I could clearly see that her ears were red.


    Seeing that, I could not help but smile.I felt rxed whenever she was around.I really hoped to have


    such days with her in the future.


    While I was immersed in admiring her, my phone rang.I saw the caller ID on the screen, and nced at


    Scarlett.


    She seemed to be quite busy and did not want to talk to me at all.So I walked to the living room,


    answering the call quietly.


    "What''s up, Rita?"


    I was on the verge of losing my patience with Rita.


    Time and again, she would cry and beg for me to understand her, even though she would never


    consider my feelings.


    "Charles! I can''t believe what you did! How could you talk to my father like that?"


    Usually, Rita would start our Calls with a crying voice, but it was different now.


    It was evident that her father did not take my words seriously at all.


    In fact, he had quicklyined to his daughter, thinking that I had offended him.


    "He has been harassing Scarlett, Rita.And I am just getting started.If you had not saved me, I would


    not have let him go so easily," I said in a calm voice.


    "No, no, Charles...Didn''t you say that you were divorcing Scarlett? My father is your future father-in-


    law.How could you disrespect him so blindly?"


    Rita''s voice was choked with sobs.


    I could almost imagine the tears in her eyes, because I had already seen them a million times by


    now.However, I found it strange that I did not feel pity for her as I had before.


    "Yes, I was," I said coldly.


    "Charles? What do you mean by that? Why do you keep defending your ex-wife so much?" Rita raised


    her voice.


    Annoyed, I just hung up the phone.I did not expect her to be so insatiable.


    Looking at the phone screen, I couldn''t help but frown.I had not thought that she would have such a


    side to her.


    It was obviously her father who was in the wrong, but instead of feeling guilty, she was taking his side.


    Thinking that I had been trusting the wrong person all along made me sick to my guts, like I had


    swallowed a fly.


    "What''s the matter, Charles?"


    Scarlett asked, taking off her apron.


    "Rita called andined that I shouldn''t have spoken to her father like that,"


    I exined, trying my best to keep my emotions in check.


    I was afraid that Scarlett might get angry again knowing that Rita called.


    "Oh, hasn''t she always been like that? Don''t provoke her, okay? She is not in good health right now."


    To my surprise, Scarlett was a lot calmer than I had expected.She took her apron and hung it on the


    wail.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Okay.Is dinner ready? Let''s eat! I can''t wait to eat the food you made," I said softly, holding her hand.


    Scarlett had prepared a sumptuous dinner of cream of mushroom soup,mb chops with ck pepper,


    and bacon sd.


    Although the ingredients were pretty basic, I felt like it was better than the food served at Michelin


    restaurants.


    Moreover, Scarlett had specially cooked it for me.


    Thinking of that, I realized that her food was particrly delicious to me.


    Scarlett sat from across me at the dinner table, quietly enjoying her sd.


    Even though she was not eating her food with elegance like Rita always did, her mannerisms


    stimted my appetite.


    "Scarlett, I wish I could eat your food every single day."


    Even my meaningfulpliment did not inspire her to pay attention to me.


    I was staring at her when her phone rang all of a sudden.


    Scarlett kept looking at her phone asionally and would also reply to the messages.


    With a frown, I walked over to her, and grabbed her phone.


    I noticed that she was messaging Nina.I felt relieved when I thought that she was not texting some man


    that I did not know about.


    "Honey, are you secretly in a rtionship with Charles?"


    I did not hesitate as I sat down next to Scarlett, held her waist to stop her from taking her phone back,


    as I replied to the message.


    "We are actually a couple."


    I then loosened my grip on her waist so that she could take her phone back.


    "Charles, why did you do that? Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Scarlett cried out as soon as she saw the message.She withdrew the message, ring at me.


    "Aren''t we a couple now?"


    I was indifferent to her shyness and her anger as I moved closer to her.


    Scarlett was so furious that she raised her hand, and tried to push me away, but she was too weak for


    my strength.


    I grabbed her hand and pulled her into my arms.


    Scarlett''s soft breasts clung to my chest, and I could smell a faint hint of peppermint perfume from her


    body.


    Although I had always considered myself to be a man with good self-control, even I could not help but


    admit that I was so fascinated by her at that moment.


    If only it had been the right time for such things, I would have taken her right then and there.


    "Let go of me, Charles.I have to go.I have to meet Nina at the bar."


    Trembling, Scarlett pushed me away crossly.


    Even if I could not do what I wanted to now, I was not going to let her go so easily.


    "I haven''t finished yet.You must have dinner with me,"


    I whispered in her ear.


    "You are not a child.You don''t need an adult to apany you while you eat your food.Besides, I only


    promised to cook for you; I never said anything about having dinner with you."


    Scarlett''s eyes were cold as she looked at me.


    "What if I tell you that I can''t eat without you?"


    I asked slowly and sensually, looking into her eyes.


    "Please, just promise that you will have dinner with me, and after that I will take you wherever you need


    to go."


    Gradually her cheeks began to turn red.


    Now, I knew for certain that she would not leave me alone. "Okay, fine, but just this once."


    She looked at me helplessly, but I found her reluctance to be rather adorable.

 Chapter 68: The Lawsuit

    Chapter 68: The Lawsuit


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I swore that I was not a person of weak will.


    But when such a perfect man like Charles pouted and acted like a spoiled brat, I did not think any


    woman could refuse him.


    So that I could leave as soon as I could, I promised him that I would finish dinner with him and then go


    meet Nina.


    I was absentminded during the entire meal because I was not that hungry.


    Also, Charles had been watching me and shing me yful smiles, which made me uneasy.


    I only felt relieved when dinner was finally done.


    Charles kept his word and drove me to the bar.


    However, after opening the car door for me and letting me out, he stood in my way.


    "Scarlett, drinking is bad for your health, and it''s easy to get into trouble when you''ve had too much of


    it.Don''t drink more than three sses of wine, and don''t stay for more than half an hour inside.I''ll wait


    for you here,"


    Charles dered as he looked down at me.


    I rolled my eyes and heaved a frustrated sigh.


    "Charles, I''m an adult.I know how to conduct myself in a bar.I don''t need you to tell me how much


    alcohol I should drink or how much time I should spend with my friend.Honestly, do you really see me


    as some girl who doesn''t know her limits?"


    My snapping apparently intimidated Charles.


    He raised both his hands in surrender and stepped back.


    "Very well.I''m sorry.I shouldn''t have said so much.I''m just worried about you, okay?" he said.


    I grabbed my purse, walked past him, and headed straight to the bar.


    "Stay as long as you want.I''ll wait for you here," he yelled after me.


    I kept walking.


    "Go home, Charles. I can take care of myself."


    As soon as I entered the bar, I saw Nina waving at me.I smiled, walked over to her, and sat down.


    "Hey, Nina.How did you know about this ce? It''s really nice and buzzing.I love the decoration."


    "This is Spencer''s new bar.I thought you knew about it.He told me I could swing by whenever I wanted


    and put my bill on his tab."


    Nina put on a charming smile and flipped her curly hair.


    "Since when did you and Spencer get so close?" I asked curiously.


    She giggled and poked me with her elbow.


    "Oh, please.We''re not here to talk about me and Spencer.We''re here to talk about you and Charles.So


    what''s your deal? I saw the message before you withdrew it.Are you really a couple? I mean, he''s been


    coming to the office to see you and everything."


    Nina leaned in and stared at me with great interest.I felt a little embarrassed under her probing gaze.


    "No, we''re not a couple."


    "Honey, I just said I saw the message.Don''t tell me you just happened to type the wrong word.Aren''t we


    good friends? Why can''t you tell me the truth?"


    Nina refused to give up.


    Looking at her, I knew I could not hide anymore.


    She had always been kind to me, and I had known her to be the kind of person that I could trust.


    Finally deciding to tell her the truth, I took a deep, steadying breath.


    "As you know, the president of the Lively Group came to the office to see me a few days ago.He''s


    actually Rita''s father.When my father was alive, he had been involved in awsuit with him."


    I weighed my words carefully and left out the part where Nate expressed his depraved desire to keep


    me as his mistress.


    Then, I continued, "Charles found out about it and came to the station to ask me about it.He wanted to


    know what Rita''s father had said to me.And yes, we''re indeed a couple.We''ve been married for a few


    years."


    I felt a little sheepish telling Nina about my secret marriage.


    It was like I was back in high school and telling my best friend about the forbidden rtionship I was


    having with the school bad boy.


    I had never felt sillier in my entire life.


    "Oh, my God, Scarlett! I can''t believe you''re only telling me this now!"


    Nina cried out, drawing the attention of the people in closest proximity to us.


    I did not see any trace of anger or disappointment in her face though, which made me feel relieved.


    "I didn''t mean to hide it from you.It''s just something that I don''t want to bring up in casual


    conversations."


    I reached out for her hand and squeezed it.


    "Well, thank you for finally telling me.At least I''m sure now that you regard me as a real friend.And you


    can trust me, you know?"


    She shed me a crooked smile, squeezed my hand back, and then proceeded to yfully pinch my


    face.


    "Now, now, Mrs.Moore, don''t be sad.Charles will be heartbroken if he sees you frowning."


    The moment the words "Mrs.Moore"


    rolled off Nina''s tongue, I instinctively covered her mouth with my hand.


    I knew she was just teasing, but the fact that I was married to Charles was still not something I wanted


    announced in a public ce.


    "Would you keep it down? We''re not really the happily- ever-after married couple you think."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "But you''re still married, aren''t you?"


    Nina grinned and raised her eyebrows at me.


    "Yes, but again, it''s not what you think,"


    I whispered, still leaving out the part that our marriage was basically a business deal.


    It was aplicated arrangement, and I did not want to drag Nina into all of it.


    After a little catch-up and joking around, Nina ordered two cocktails for us and asked, "You said that


    your father was involved in awsuit when he was alive.Do you know much about it?"


    "No, not really.It was many years ago.All I know is that something big happened to the Riley Group and


    that my father was left devastated."


    "Wait, the Riley Group? Why does that name sound familiar? Oh! Yes! My father handled that case!"


    Nina suddenly shouted.


    I almost fell out of my seat in shock.


    "What do you mean?"


    At this time, our waiter brought us our cocktails, and Nina took a sip from hers.


    She collected herself and started exining excitedly.


    "My father is awyer.He used to work for the Riley Group''s legal team."


    I could not believe my ears.


    How could the world be this small? Never in my wildest dreams did I imagine Nina and myself to be


    connected this way.


    Nina''s father used to be my father''swyer.


    "Your father''s case was actually sensational.The media followed it closely back in the day.My father


    had been very busy at that time.I watched him work the entire case, so I know about it,"


    Nina said, biting on her straw and staring into space as if she was recalling a half-forgotten memory.


    Listening to her, my heart started racing.I suddenly thought of my father.


    He had taken good care of me, but ultimately, we were forced to part ways.I could still remember his


    haggard face when he was being interrogated like a criminal.


    It was one of the scenes in my life that I would erase from my mind in a heartbeat if I could.I picked up


    my cocktail and took a sip.


    The cold, sweet liquid burned a line down my throat.


    The alcohol was supposed to be a downer, something to blunt the edges of pain, but tonight, its sting


    felt like salt against an open wound.


    I lowered my head and shook the awful images off my mind.


    "My father still thinks that your father was innocent.I''m sorry, Scarlett.We shouldn''t be talking about this,


    but if it makes you feel any better, as long as you don''t give up, I''m sure you''ll find a way to wash away


    your father''s grievances."


    Nina held my hand and looked at me seriously.


    I appreciated her encouragement.I was grateful to her and her father.


    Besides myself, they were the other people who believed in my father.


    Once again, I squeezed Nina''s hand.I had a lot to say to her, but I did not know where to start.


    "Wait, is that Rita? What is she doing here?"


    Nina suddenly asked in a low voice, looking past my shoulder.


    Her words toppled my thoughts like a baseball crashing into a pyramid of milk bottles.


    I turned to look at the entrance of the bar.


    Charles and Rita walked in arm in arm with Spencer following behind them.


    "Oh, my God! Is she following you or something?"


    Nina mumbled unhappily.


    I straightened my back the moment Iid eyes on Rita.I hastily rose from my seat and kept my head


    down, hoping that Charles had not noticed me.


    "Excuse me.I need to go to the bathroom," I told Nina.


    My breath starteding in short bursts when I saw Rita cling to Charles.


    It was thest thing I wanted to see and certainly not something I would love to stick around and watch.

 Chapter 69: Encounter

    Chapter 69: Encounter


    Rita''s POV:


    Charles had been getting more and more indifferent toward metely, which left me feeling all flustered


    and restless.


    Did I do something wrong? At this time, Richard walked in with a bunch of roses in his hand.What was


    wrong with this man?


    "Where have you been? Did you find anything?"


    I had sent him to keep an eye on Scarlett, but he had returned with no useful information.


    "I haven''t found anything unusual, babe."


    Richard put the roses in the vase, turned around, and looked at me fawningly.


    "Oh, you worthless goon! Have you really been keeping an eye on Scarlett like I told you to? Charles


    has been giving me the cold shoulder! It has to be her fault!"


    I rushed up to him, grabbed the vase, and shattered it on the floor.


    Richard did not even flinch.


    He had been guarding me for so long that he had gotten used to my mood swings and erratic behavior.


    Without saying a word, he just went ahead and started cleaning up the mess I made.


    "I asked you a question, Richard!"


    I could not stand it when he answered me with the silent treatment.


    "Spencer has opened a new bar.Maybe we can ask him what''s going on with Charles and Scarlett," he


    finally suggested.


    That lit up a bulb in my head.


    Spencer was Charles''s good friend.Why had I never thought of asking him?


    "Thank you.That''s a great idea."


    With a smile, I tiptoed and kissed Richard''s Adam''s apple.


    The dejection on his face disappeared in an instant, and he hadpletely sumbed to my charm.


    He stretched out his arms and attempted to wrap them around me.


    I knew he wanted more.But I did not let him seed.I pushed him away and said, "You stay here.I''ll


    change and go to Spencer''s new bar."


    Spencer''s family was mainly engaged in the entertainment industry, and they had almostplete


    monopoly over Los Angeles'' bar scene.


    Even though Charles and Spencer had been friends since they were little boys, they werepletely


    different.


    Charles did not mess around with women while Spencer was a frivolous flirt.


    I flicked my wavy hair and practiced my charming smile, hoping to get something helpful out of


    Spencer.


    When I arrived at Spencer''s new bar, I bumped into the person I really wanted to see but was not


    expecting to.


    Leaning against the door of his silver Phantom, Charles took a drag from his cigarette.


    His perfectly sculpted profile was facing me like a bust of a Greek god.


    He was in all ck but without the suit jacket, and the two topmost buttons of his shirt were undone,


    revealing a little of his chest.


    I could not help smiling from ear to ear.


    Only a woman out of her damn mind would let go of such a handsome, rich man.


    I clenched my fists and started walking toward him, my insides burning with sheer excitement.


    "Charles!" I called his attention.


    He turned around and raised his eyebrows.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He seemed surprised to see me.


    "What are you doing here, Rita? You''re unwell.A bar is no ce for you.Go home."


    He wanted me away the moment he saw me.


    I was not going to make it easy for him.I softened my features, slumped my shoulders, and started


    speaking in a gentle tone.


    "But I haven''te out for a long time.I''m feeling better today, so I decided to go out and have some


    fun.I heard that Spencer has opened a new bar, so I came to see it.Will you apany me?"


    "No, Rita.Please go home.You can''t strain yourself.It''ll be more troublesome for you and the people


    who have to take care of you if your conditions get worse,"


    Charles replied in a neutral tone and then took another drag from his cigarette.


    He seemed to be unmoved by my begging.


    But luck made us meet here.


    I was not about to leave and waste the opportunity.


    Knowing that Charles would not dare stop me, I stepped up, took his hand, and dragged him into the


    bar.


    He kneaded his nose, tossed his half-finished cigarette, and let me tow him.


    I feltcent that he still cared about me.


    Otherwise, he would have forced me into his car and drove me home against my wishes.


    Spencer was also surprised at my arrival.


    Uponying eyes on me, he looked like he wanted to say something but decided not to say it.


    If I had to guess, I thought it would fall along the lines of me not being wee in his new bar.


    I did not appreciate it, but I just shed him my best sweet smile.


    I almost blew up my own act when I saw Scarlett''s presence.


    It seemed that Charles was outside waiting for her.


    Ever since we walked in, Charles''s eyes had been glued to Scarlett.


    I forced a smile and held on tightly to him.


    "Let''s go to a private room, Charles."


    Ignoring my request, Charles turned to Spencer and said, "Will you get Rita a private room?"


    Then, he left.


    I pressed my lips together in a thin line as I watched Charles walk away.


    The back of my eyes started to burn, but I immediately shoved down the emotions that started bubbling


    to the surface.


    "Come, Rita.Let''s get you a VIP room," Spencer said.


    "No, thanks.I have to go get Charles."


    Not even ncing at Spencer''s general direction, I followed Charles.


    When I caught up with him, I saw him making out with Scarlett near the bathrooms.


    My heart leapt to my throat, and I had to grab the nearest wall to support myself as my knees buckled.


    Was it really Charles? Why was he so obsessed with Scarlett? It was the first time I had ever seen him


    acting like that.


    It was not only because he was kissing Scarlett.


    He was touching and holding her as if it would kill him if he ever let her go.


    As it turned out, he had some sexual desires, but he only showed them to Scarlett.


    In the middle of my trance, a strong hand grabbed my arm, led me into a private room, and shut the


    door.


    "Give up, Rita.If Charles really wants to marry you, no one can stop him.However, he hasn''t divorced


    yet, and it''s not because he can''t.It''s because he doesn''t want to,"


    Spencer told me and folded his arms over his chest.


    "You don''t know that,"


    I retorted.I had done so much for Charles.I was unwilling to give up.It was Scarlett who should give up.


    "You just saw him kissing his wife.Why are you so desperate to marry him anyway? I mean, you


    already have your boy toy Richard.Yes, we know that you two are sleeping together.We''re not idiots."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about.There''s nothing going on between me and Richard.You can''t


    hurl a horrendous usation like that at me!"


    I was flustered.


    How did they know that I had slept with Richard? Damn it!


    "You have always been so high-profile.It''s difficult for you to keep anything in your life a secret,"


    Spencer sneered.


    "You..." I tried to bite down the hint of embarrassment in my voice, but I failed.


    "Just stop, Rita.You''re not doing yourself any favors here.If you keep going on like this, any gratitude


    Charles has left for you will disappear.Once his vision clears and he realizes that you''ve been trying to


    fool him, he''ll make your life a living hell.You know that,"


    Spencer said ruthlessly.


    "Charles has hurt my feelings.He promised to marry me, but all he seems to want to do these days is to


    be with Scarlett.He''s been jerking me around, and I won''t have it!"


    I snapped.


    The gloom and distress in my chest lodged a lump in my throat.


    Scarlett had always been a darling to everyone around her, and it was unfair!


    "All right.Don''t say I didn''t try talking some sense into you, Rita.I''m out.I just hope to God you don''t do


    anything stupid."


    Seeing that I was beginning to get emotional, Spencer did not want to say anything more and ended


    our conversation.


    Once again, my eyes burned with anger.I took out my phone from my purse and dialed Charles, but he


    did not answer.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    "Go apany your Rita, and don''t bother me."


    I pushed Charles away.I could not believe he just pinned me against the wall and kissed me in such a


    public ce.


    Even though the feeling of his lips was still fresh against mine, the image of him and Rita holding hands


    was still clear as day in my head.


    I took many deep breaths to keep myself fromshing out.


    "Scarlett..."


    "Don''t call me that!"


    I snapped, shoved him back, and returned to my and Nina''s table.


    He knew clearly that I had an aversion to Rita, but he still kept her close.


    The moment I sat down, I emptied my ss, hoping my drink would drown my sorrows.


    "May I sit here?"


    It was Charles''s annoying voice agaa "What are you doing here, Mr.Moore?"


    Nina raised her head and asked.


    "Just waiting for my wife to finish having a good time so that I can take her home," Charles replied


    shamelessly.


    "Your wife is not here,"


    I retorted without raising my head and then gulped down a mouthful of wine.


    Nina had ordered a bottle while I was gone.


    "Slow down, Scarlett,"


    Nina reminded me in a low voice and tugged at my clothes.


    "It''s okay.Let her drink.If she gets drunk tonight, !''ll take good care of her in bed."


    Charles grinned and poured more wine for me.


    I saw him wink at Nina, and I rolled my eyes.I snatched the bottle of wine from his hand and set it on


    the table.I looked him dead in the eyes and grunted, "Dream on, jerk."


    "Well, it looks like you two are good here.I don''t want to be a third wheel,"


    Nina said sheepishly, preparing to leave me behind.


    "No, we''re not good here, Nina," I said, trying to stop her.


    "It''s okay, honey.Just know that I would like to be your future baby''s godmother, all right?"


    Nina picked up her purse and beamed at me.


    Then, she turned to Charles and said, "Mr.Moore, would you be willing to sit with me on an interview?"


    "It depends on Scarlett.As long as she agrees, I''ll be fine with it,"


    Charles saidzily and then nced at me


    "Then I''ll take that as a yes."


    Nina was very happy to receive a satisfactory reply.


    Before she left, she gave me onest pinch on the cheek.

 Chapter 70: Fallen In Love

    Chapter 70: Fallen In Love


    Scarlett''s POV:


    "Wait for me, Nina.I''ll go with you!"


    After seeing Nina leave, I quickly picked up my bag, and was about to follow her.


    I was unwilling to be alone with Charles because I was afraid that it might be too much of a risk.


    "You are not going anywhere!"


    Charles stopped me forcefully and pressed me down on the couch.


    "Let me go! What do you want?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? I want to continue our kiss,"


    he answered brazenly before he pinned me down with one hand and kissed me passionately.


    I was gasping for breath, like a fish out of water.I could not breathe as I felt like he had sucked up my


    soul.


    Charles kissed me fiercely, and I felt helpless, so I patted him on the arm weakly.


    "Don''t refuse me, babe."


    He continued to flirt with me while our tongues were entwined.


    My ears were red as I was feeling really embarrassed, but he did not let me move as he parted my lips


    with his strong tongue.


    Charles then started a new round of attack.


    Fortunately, it was a rtively secluded ce, so no one could notice us.


    Unable to think straight, I was in a trance.


    After a while, Charles withdrew from the kiss helped me straighten my wrinkled dress.


    Although I knew that he was not going to be intimidated by me, I red at him from the corner of my


    eyes.


    He smiled as he kissed the back of my hand and carried me out of the bar.


    I buried my face in his shoulder.I was so embarrassed that I wanted to bury myself.


    How could he look so cool? Wasn''t he embarrassed with all the people looking at us? Spencer and the


    others are certainly going to make fun of us now.


    Carrying me in his arms, Charles walked to the car, and gently put me in the backseat.


    He then got in the car with me.


    Feeling that something was wrong, I sat up at once, but it was toote by then.


    Charles held me and made me sit on hisp.


    While struggling, I identally touched his muscr abdomen.


    Biting my lip shyly, I blushed.


    "Rita is waiting for you inside.And I want to go home, so put me down already!"


    I tried to remind him that he should be caring about Rita and not me.


    "Spencer is with her, so the only thing I need to worry about right now is to take really good care of


    you."


    Charles looked at me with a deep gaze.


    His shirt cor was a little messed up which highlighted his chiseled jaw.


    There was a shallow mark on his vicle, which was caused by my fingernails digging into his skin


    during my struggle.


    "You''d better take care of her,"


    I said with a gulp as I forced myself not to look into his eyes.


    "Like this?"


    Saying that, he quickly slid his hand into my clothes and unhooked my bra sp.


    My eyes went wide with shock.


    "You...Rogue! Shame on you!"


    I tried to weep, but I could not, and Charles was getting greedier and hungrier by the minute.


    "What if I am? You are my wife, after all! There is nothing to be ashamed of wanting to be with my own


    wife."


    He smiled mischievously as he continued to trace his fingers all over my body.


    Burning with rage, I pulled his hand away.


    "We are going to divorce soon, and people might misunderstand us if you do such things, so please,


    just behave yourself! Soon, I won''t be your wife anymore, so you must be insane if you really want to


    do such things with me."


    Clearly, my head was a mess.


    "Don''t mention the divorce anymore, and if you do, I will announce to the media that you are my


    wife.When that happens, you will end up being a "Moore" for the rest of your life.No matter how hard


    you try to, there is no way for you to escape this,"


    Charles warned me with a long face.


    I knew that he was quite capable of doing such a despicable thing.


    His words made me restrain my anger and remain silent as I tried to ignore him.


    Charles sighed helplessly and said in a low voice, "Scarlett, please understand me.I just want to be


    with the woman I love, just like any normal guy."


    "Stop it," I shouted.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®''What does he even mean by that? Is he trying to push his luck?¡±


    "Don''t you feel the same way about me? Didn''t you feel anything when I kissed you?"


    Charles leaned closer and continued to whisper in my ear, "I promise that we won''t divorce.I''ll deal with


    Rita.You are the only woman for me, okay?"


    His breath was soft, tickling my cheeks.


    My ears felt numb under his warm breath.


    I had no clue if he was being truthful or not.


    Rita''s final wish was to marry Charles before she passed.


    Was he really willing to break his promise to the woman who had saved his life? I looked into his eyes,


    trying to find even a sliver of dishonesty in them.


    He kissed my eyes softly and said, "I know that you don''t believe me now, but give me some time, and I


    will prove it to you that I am being honest."


    "There is no need for you to prove anything to me.We are fine just the way we are now."


    There was still an aversion towards Rita in my heart, which prevented me from being with him.


    "No, I will make you mine, and it will only be you."


    After saying that, Charles kissed me passionately, ignoring my objection.


    Without even wasting a moment, he reached into my clothes and began caressing my waist.


    I should have pushed him away, but I didn''t.


    There was a charm in him that made it impossible for me to resist him.


    cing my hands on his shoulders, I tilted my head to receive his kiss affectionately.


    Perhaps, it was the alcohol that pushed me to let loose.


    "Take a breath.We''ve kissed numerous times by now, and yet, you don''t know when to take a breath."


    Taking a step back, Charles looked at me with a smile.


    "Do you really think that everyone is an experienced kisser like you are?"


    Out of breath, I covered my mouth with my hand, fearing that he might pounce on me again.


    "Well, that''s only because I''m a fast learner.I was only able to improve my kissing skills after practicing


    with you for a few times, so you should also practice your kissing with me," he said.


    ''What does he mean by that? Does he mean to say that he hasn''t kissed anyone before?¡±


    Before I could continue to ponder over it, he kissed me again.


    The air in the car was getting hotter by the minute and I gradually immersed myself in his kiss.


    In fact, I wanted more, but I jolted back to reality the moment his phone rang.


    However, Charles did not stop until I gave him a soft push.


    He kissed the corner of my lips before he sat up.


    He answered the phone impatiently and turned on the speaker.


    It was a call from Spencer.


    "You''d better have something important to talk about," Charles said in a gloomy voice.


    "Charles,e back at once.Rita wants to drink, and I can''t stop her.If she has a rpse in the bar


    later, then it will be bad," Spencer said exaggeratedly.


    He was trying to urge Charles to go back to the bar.


    "Call her bodyguards, then,"


    Charles replied coldly, before he ended the call and put his phone on silent mode.


    Seeing that, I was confused.


    In the past, he would rush to Rita''s side as soon as she called him, but now, he did not seem to want to


    stop her, even though she was causing a fuss, ignoring her own health condition.


    Recalling everything that Charles had done for metely, I could not help but wonder if he really loved


    me.


    Shaking my head, I tried to deny such thoughts as I knew that I should not have such unrealistic


    expectations, if I did not want to be disappointedter.


    "Shall we continue?" Charles whispered in my ear.


    "Let''s go home," I said, punching his chest.


    With a smile, he took me to the passenger seat and helped me sit down before he sat down in the


    driver''s seat and started the car.


    Feeling exhausted from our passion, I gradually fell asleep.


    When I woke up, I saw Charles smoking quietly with the window down.


    He looked indifferent, like he was lost in thought. "How long have I slept? And why didn''t you wake me


    up?"


    I asked, rubbing my forehead, still feeling sleepy.


    "Just a while, and you were sleeping soundly.That''s why I didn''t have the heart to wake you up."


    Charles quickly stubbed the cigarette and turned to me.I nodded and said goodbye to him.I wanted to


    go home and sleep on my bed.


    "A goodnight kiss."


    Grabbing my hand, he looked at mezily.


    My heart softened, and before I realized what I was doing, I had already kissed him on the lips.


    It was only a peck, and our lips parted quickly.


    However, Charles'' eyes were filled with happiness, like a little boy who finally got the candies he


    wanted.


    He then gently kissed my forehead and said, "Goodnight, Scarlett."

 Chapter 71: Pressed Under

    Chapter 71: Pressed Under


    Charles'' POV:


    For the whole day, my mood would instantly get better every time I thought of the submissive look on


    Scarlett''s facest night.


    I decided to go for a run after dinner.


    But when I opened the door, I saw an uninvited guest at the doorstep.


    "Wow.It''s unusual to see you so happy, Moore.Are you happy to see me?"


    Spencer''s voice jolted me back to reality.


    With that, I put on a serious look in an instant.


    "What''s up?"


    I asked, ignoring his senseless remark.


    Judging from the look on his face, this yboy seemed to be up to no good.


    Spencer walked past me and went into the living room as though this was his home.


    He then sat down on the sofa with his legs crossed and asked, "Tell me the truth.Did you have sex with


    Scarlett in the carst night?"


    His tone was suggestive, and he even winked at me.


    I frowned and did not answer his question.


    At that moment, what had happened in the carst night crossed my mind.


    I could not take my eyes off Scarlett''s pretty face.


    It was like I was addicted to her.


    With a mischievous smile on his face, Spencer elbowed me and asked, "So, did you have sexst


    night?"


    I heaved a heavy sigh and replied gloomily, "No, we did not.She didn''t want to."


    My patience was wearing thin because of Spencer''s boring and annoying questions.


    Over the years, countless women had thrown themselves at me.


    As a matter of fact, I had never been turned down by one, except for Scarlett.


    At the thought of this, my hackles rose all of a sudden.That ungrateful and arrogant woman!


    "Many women are crazy about you, but Scarlett broke your heart.What a shame," Spencer said with


    feigned pity.


    He always mocked me whenever he had the chance.


    "Is that why you came here?" I asked crossly.


    "No.Actually, I heard from Nina that several employees from Scarlett''s TV station would be given a


    chance to study abroad.Do you know that?"


    "No.What does that have to do with me?"


    "Don''t say I didn''t warn you.Rita''s family has been pressuring Scarlett.They''re getting impatient.They


    want you two to divorce as soon as possible.Unfortunately, your dear Scarlett doesn''t want to sleep


    with you.If she takes this opportunity and leaves..."


    "Shut the fuck up!" I interjected.


    "If you have nothing else to do, just focus on running your new bar.Get out of here.I don''t want to see


    your face."


    Spencer shrugged and stood up to leave.


    But before he walked out of the door, he took several bottles of wine from my wine cab.


    But I did not care.


    What I had just heard was buzzing in my mind.


    Scarlett might go abroad, and I might lose her for the second time.


    I could not believe it.


    Last night, she did not refuse my kiss and even kissed me back.


    That must mean something.


    However, what Spencer said was true.


    Scarlett might leave me behind.


    With this thought in mind, I took my phone and called her.


    "Scarlett." I could not wait to call her name the instant she answered the call


    "Charles, what''s up?" Scarlett asked confusedly.


    It was quite noisy on the other end of the line.It seemed that she hadpany.


    "Where are you?"


    "I''m at home.What''s wrong?"


    "Okay.I''ll be right there."


    I hang up the call at once and drove to Scarlett''s apartment.I needed to talk to her now.


    If not, I might be a little toote.I arrived at her apartment not long after.I immediately rang the doorbell,


    and Scarlett opened the door with a look of bewilderment on her face.


    "Charles, why did youe here all of a sudden? What''s the matter?"


    Before I could answer, I heard a man''s voice inside her apartment.


    My eyes twitched, and I felt a sinking feeling in my stomach.


    Without another word, I walked past her and saw two guests sitting at the dinner table.


    They were Scarlett''s colleagues Nina and Abner.


    Thetter liked Scarlett.


    All of a sudden, I felt a fire of jealousy burning in my chest.


    Scarlett invited another man for dinner at home.


    It irked me that she did not even invite me, much less tell me about it.


    "Why are you always avoiding me? And why didn''t you tell me about this little dinner party of yours?" I


    asked through gritted teeth.


    Before Scarlett could answer my question, Nina came over.


    "Wow. Scarlett, did you invite Charles? Charles,e.Have a taste of Scarlett''s bacon.She''s so good


    at cooking," she remarked lightly, oblivious of my anger.


    "Yes.Scarlett made it especially for tonight,"


    Abner chimed in with a sardonic smile.


    When he spoke, he stressed the word ''especially'' as though he were implying something.


    I must admit, it got into me.


    "Enjoy your dinner.Don''t forget to lock the door when you leave."


    I then grabbed Scarlett''s hand and led her to her room.


    "What are you doing? Let me go."


    Scarlett tried to break free from my grasp, but I only held her hand tighter.Her resistance vexed me


    even more.


    In a fit of anger, I carried her on my shoulder and marched to the bedroom.


    "Wait.Should we leave and give you guys some privacy?" Nina asked behind me.


    I did not answer, but I heard the door open and close after a moment.I looked back and found that the


    two had left.


    Now that they were gone, I pushed Scarlett and pressed her on the dining table.


    "Are you going to study abroad? Answer me!"


    I queried without beating around the bush.


    Spencer''s words echoed in my mind, and it was driving me crazy.


    "What are you talking about? Oh.Are you pertaining to thepany''s program, which some of us will


    have the opportunity to study abroad? How did you know about that?"


    Scarlett''s ears were red, and she could not look into my eyes in embarrassment.


    "You didn''t answer my question," I insisted.


    She must be feeling guilty right now for keeping me in the dark.


    "There''s nothing to say.Besides, I''m just a rookie.I don''t think I even stand a chance,"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Scarlett replied with a sigh.


    "As if.Admit it.You can''t wait to leave, right?"


    I scoffed.


    I was suppressing my anger with all my might.


    Truth be told, that was not what I wanted to ask.


    I meant, ¡®''You can''t wait to leave me, right?''¡¯


    "What I''ve said is true, Charles.They''ll probably give this opportunity to the anchorwoman of the


    entertainment channel.Everyone says so."


    I calmed down a little upon hearing this.


    "Anyway, you''re not allowed to have another man over, let alone make him dinner."


    "He''s just a colleague.He happened to be there when I invited Nina, so I invited him too."


    Scarlett struggled to make me get off her, but I was too strong for her.


    "Charles, let go of me.Do we have to talk like this?"


    Instead of letting her go, I moved closer to her and whispered in her ear, "From now on, you can only


    cook for me."


    Scarlett looked at me with an amused expression.


    "Can''t you just hire a chef?"


    I was disgruntled with her reaction.


    What she had just said proved that she deserved a good punishment tonight.


    I could not control myself anymore.


    The next second, I found myself kissing her soft lips and unbuttoning her shirt.


    "Let me go...Hmm..."


    Scarlett could not finish her sentence.


    She tried with all her strength to push me away, but to no avail.


    I kissed her fervently on the lips and made my way down to her neck.


    Conquering her was the only thought I had in my mind.


    And soon, I allowed my desire to becloud my reasoning.


    My lust for Scarlett was burning as my body was pressing hers.


    "Don''t...Charles, stop.I don''t want to have a hickey.I have live programs to do."


    Breathing heavily, Scarlett raised her hand and covered her neck.


    Her pleas brought me back to my senses and even made me feel sorry for her.


    Without a word, I picked her up and walked into the bedroom.


    The dim bedroom light added an air of romance to the night.


    Ever so slowly, I put Scarlett on the bed.


    She buried her head in the crook of my neck, not letting me see her face.


    Because of this, I crawled on the bed and pinned her on the bed, forcing her to look at me.


    I smoothed her long hair and nibbled her ear.


    Meanwhile, I spread her legs with my knees.


    "Scarlett, you''re not allowed to sleep with other men on this bed.Do you hear me?"


    I warned in a threatening tone.

 Chapter 72: The News

    Chapter 72: The News


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Charles'' touchpletely distracted me.I knew that he wanted to sleep with me.I was madly in love


    with him, so I was unable to resist his touch at all.


    In fact, in my head, I had imagined us having sex so many times by now.


    However, now I felt like I was not ready.


    And fortunately for me, he was not so crazy as to do it.


    Only when I saw him leave did I finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    Upon hearing the sound of water running in the bathroom, I figured that he was going to take a shower


    before he continued our romance.


    I quickly got up from the bed, tidied up my dress, and sneaked out of the house.I decided to stay in a


    hotel for the night, thinking that he would leave on his own if he could not find me in the room when he


    got out of the bathroom.


    I felt like it was ridiculous for me to run away from my own house in order to avoid sleeping with a man.


    And yet, I still did not know how to face him.


    As soon as I left the building, I heard a familiar voiceing from behind me.


    "Where are you going, Scarlett?"


    I turned around in a hurry, and saw Charles walking towards me.


    "How...How could you wash up so fast?"


    I stammered in nervousness.


    "I can guess what you were thinking about.You ran away from home trying to avoid me, didn''t you?"


    Charles bantered with me.


    The closer he got to me, the weaker my knees felt.


    I could not help taking a step back, trying to avoid his masculine scent.


    "No, I didn''t run away.That''s my home! Why would I do such a thing? I just came out to buy some


    groceries." I raised my head, in an attempt to look and sound more confident.


    "Okay, then.I''ll go with you," Charles said tly.


    Whenever I was with him, I would always end up putting myself in a sticky situation.


    Although I was angry, I could not show it.


    All I could do was pretend like I was calm as I walked to the nearby supermarket.


    And Charles followed me closely.


    His tall and handsome appearance caught a lot of attention.


    However, I had no choice but to ignore him.


    Before entering the supermarket, a gust of cold wind blew, which caused me to shiver and put my


    hands in my pockets.


    "Use my hand, instead."


    When I was not expecting it, he pulled my hand out from my pocket and held it.


    His hands were dry and warm as theypletely wrapped my palm.


    "Charles! Don''t do this to me! Are you seriously that eager to sleep with me?"


    I couldn''t stand it anymore, and my heart was racing.


    "Yes, I am," he replied in a very calm voice.


    I felt like I had really underestimated his shamelessness.


    Completely embarrassed, I tried to withdraw my hand from his.


    "But I don''t want to sleep with you.So can you let go of me?"


    Even after trying for a while, I could not get rid of his hand that was gripping mine tightly.


    "It''s fine.I am not a monster, and I am not going to force you."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Saying that, he gave me a graceful smile.


    But I thought that he was doing it on purpose, which infuriated me more.


    "Aren''t you a monster in a human form? How many times have you sneaked a kiss in the past few


    days? You even touched my chest.And you..."


    I would not have been able to speak of such things openly on a normal day, but now, I was angry, so I


    did not care.


    "You are so cute, Scarlett!"


    Charles only chuckled and kissed my lips again, stopping me fromining any further.


    ¡®''No, I can''t always let him be so insatiable"¡¯


    Annoyed and embarrassed, I bit my lip and tried to fight back.


    "A very special kiss, indeed."


    With smiling eyes, he finally let go of me.


    Feeling powerless, I gave up on arguing with him.


    After all, I could never be as shameless as he was.


    When we arrived at the supermarket, I randomly picked up some snacks and was about to pay, but...


    "By the way, I think we might also need this, so how about we get it too?"


    Charles said all of a sudden, standing in front of a shelf that was not too far away.I followed his gaze


    and noticed that it was a shelf full of condoms of different kinds.


    He took a box from it and pretended to put it in my shopping basket.


    Seeing that, my face burned with rage.


    "Charles!"


    Annoyed and irritable, I stomped my foot on the ground, but he did not seem to care at all.


    "You can use it by yourself."


    Saying that, I strode away, without even looking at him.


    "Scarlett, don''t be angry now."


    I walked out of the supermarket, but he caught up with me soon after and followed me back home.I felt


    helpless, but he insisted on staying over at my house, and promised that he would not touch me again.


    And since I could not say no to him, I had no choice but to agree.


    Fortunately, Charles didn''t break his promise, and our night was a peaceful one.


    After a good night''s sleep, I rubbed my eyes, and got up to make breakfast.I also turned on the TV to


    watch the news.


    It was a part of my morning routine as I was also a TV show host.


    But I was shocked when I heard the news.


    A picture of me and Charles kissing in public was on TV.


    I never thought that we were photographed.


    I ran to the guest room in a hurry, and pushed open the door without even knocking first.


    "Charles, a picture of you kissing me has been exposed!"


    "Yes, my secretary has informed me."


    Saying that, he looked at me with calmness in his eyes.He was neatly dressed, and was wearing a tie.


    I was stunned when I saw him like that.


    "You...Don''t you n on doing something about it? If Rita sees the picture, she will misunderstand us."


    "So what if she sees it? I was only kissing my wife on the street.It''s not like I did something against the


    law.¡±


    "Charles adjusted his tie, raising his eyebrows at me.I was rendered speechless.I suddenly


    remembered what he had said to me at the hospital.He had told me that he loved me.However, I had


    not been able to believe it then, or now, for that matter.¡±


    I looked at him, not knowing what to say.


    "Scarlett, we are a couple.It''s only right for the public to know about it" Charles said softly and held my


    hand.


    But I still could not find my voice.


    That moment, I heard the doorbell ring.I seized the opportunity to run out of the guest room.


    Since Charles was there with me, I opened the door without hesitation.


    There was a strange man standing in front of me.


    "Hello, Miss Riley.I''m Mr.Lively''s driver."


    The man took off his hat and greeted me with a kind smile.


    "Hello."


    Deep in my heart, I had a bad feeling.


    He quickly handed me a well-wrapped satin box.


    "Here is a gift from Mr.Lively." I sneered.


    It was that filthy man again.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Before I could refuse him, Charles walked up to me from behind.


    He nced at the gift box in the driver''s hand and took it.


    The driver probably knew him, so he repeated his words.


    "Did Mr.Lively say anything else?" Charles asked.


    And the driver shook his head in response.


    Since I did not want anything to do with Nate, I grabbed the gift box, and threw it at the driver''s face


    before I mmed the door on him.


    "Don''t ept his gift for me, Charles."


    "Why not?" Charles asked in confusion.


    "It''s because my rtionship with him is not good enough to be exchanging gifts."


    I made up an excuse as I did not want to tell Charles that Nate was trying to keep me as his mistress.

 Chapter 73: The Diamond

    Chapter 73: The Diamond


    Scarlett''s POV:


    After we had our breakfast, Charles drove me to work.


    Soon, we arrived at the TV station, but just when I was about to get off the car, he stopped me.


    "I want to stay at your house tonight."


    "Okay," I agreed without hesitation.


    "You agree?" Charles seemed surprised.


    "You''d better not ask again, or I might change my mind."


    "Why are you being so cooperative all of a sudden? Did my kiss really satisfy you that much?"


    Instead of answering him, I gave him a punch as I got off the car and left without looking back.I didn''t


    want to think about why I was willing topromise.


    Perhaps, it was because of what he said to me earlier in the morning, or perhaps, it was because the


    photo of our kiss was now made public.I really could not tell which one was it.


    The moment I stepped out of the elevator, I ran into Nina.


    She gave me a wink.


    "Scarlett, Mr.Lively is waiting for you in the reception room."


    Upon hearing that, I was really annoyed as I did not expect Nate toe to me again.


    After saying goodbye to her, I walked into the reception room.


    Since I did not know what tricks he had up his sleeve this time, I figured that I had to be vignt.


    Nate greeted me as soon as I entered the reception room.


    With a smile on his lips, he took out the exact gift box that I had thrown at his driver''s face earlier that


    morning.


    "This is a gift for you.I hope you ept it, Scarlett."


    Shaking my head, I replied coldly, "Mr.Lively, there is no need for you to give me such things, or


    anything for that matter.After all, we have nothing to do with each other."


    However, Nate smiled as he opened the box and showed it to me.


    Inside the box was a beautiful diamond.


    "I remember that when you were a child, you used to like such shiny things."


    I thought of the shiny brooches that my father had given me while he was still alive, and I


    subconsciously nodded with a smile.


    "Scarlett, do you know how stunning you look when you smile?"


    With the diamond in his hand, Nate walked towards me to grab my hand.


    "Stay away from me!"


    I roared and took a few steps back.


    However, Nate continued to approach me without giving up.


    "Mr.Nate Lively, please behave yourself!"


    As I uttered those words, I kept telling myself to stay calm.


    I passed by the table and walked towards the door.I decided that if he continued to approach me


    against my wishes, then I would just leave.


    "Honey, you are such a greedy one! You don''t like this diamond because you feel that it is too small to


    catch your eye, don''t you?"


    Nate asked, faking a brilliant smile.


    "Mr.Lively, oh, you think I have no idea what''s going on here? You just want me to leave Charles.In fact,


    I know that you''re not interested in me at all!"


    I also gave him my best fake cold smile.I would be a joke if I had not read his mind yet.


    His attempts to make me his mistress were actually an effort to clear out the obstacle for his daughter.


    If I had agreed, then it would only ruin my own reputation and Rita would end up with Charles.


    That way, he would be killing two birds with one stone.


    ¡®''What a good n! It''s no wonder he was able to defeat my dad!''¡¯


    "No, no.you''re very beautiful, indeed, Scarlett, and you really fascinate me."


    "You might be speaking the truth here, but I don''t find you attractive at all, Mr.Lively," I said coldly.


    "I know that you like Charles, but there''s just no way for you to be with him."


    Nate''s smile vanished as he said those words.


    While we both were in a stalemate, someone knocked on the door.


    I opened the door at once.Nina and Abner were outside.


    "The meeting is about to begin, so it''s time for us to go now, Scarlett,"


    Nina said to me as she dragged me out of the reception room while giving a polite smile to Nate.


    I could tell that the meeting was just an excuse to get me away from Nate.


    We came to Abner''s office to talk so that Nate would not be able to see through our made-up story.


    Since I was able to get rid of him with their help, I heaved a sigh of relief and kept thanking them.


    "Did he do something bad to you?" Abner asked with concern.


    I told them that Nate gifted me a diamond.


    "Oh my God! He is such a despicable man! Are you going to tell Charles about it?" Nina asked with a


    worried expression.


    I shook my head.I didn''t want Charles to know about it.


    "But if Charles doesn''t interfere, then Nate will only keep making trouble for you, right?"


    There was a hint of anxiousness in Nina''s voice as she held my hand.


    "I won''t let others do such a thing to me."


    I smiled tofort them.


    In fact, I soon realized that I had underestimated Rita and Nate''s resolve to break my rtionship with


    Charles.


    That noon, when I walked out of the studio, Rita approached me.


    "Can you go out with me if you''re not too busy, Scarlett dear?"


    Under everyone''s watchful gaze, Rita gave me a pitiful nce as she held my hand.


    After thinking for a moment, I agreed.


    There were two reasons for that.


    One was that I did not want to irritate her, and the other was that I wanted to see what she was trying to


    pull off this time.


    I thought that she was going to take me to somece fancy to show off.


    But she did not.


    She drove to a familiar road.


    I was stunned when I looked out of the window.


    Rita was taking me to the house where I had lived many years ago.


    "How do you feel, Scarlett? It''s still the same here, isn''t it?"


    After getting out of the car, Rita took a graceful stroll inside themunity and turned back to look at


    me.


    She gave me a sweet smile, which would enchant any man, but I was not one.


    I stared at the old buildings and the house I had lived in, lost in thought.


    My father had jumped down from there.


    The ce carried a lot of happy memories of my family.


    But Dad and Mom were gone now, leaving me alone.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The house was also taken away because of my father''s case.


    An emptiness engulfed my heart as I thought about it.


    "Don''t just stand there, Scarlett.Let''s go and have lunch.I promise that you''re going to love the ce I


    am going to take you to."


    A whileter, Rita walked to me and held my arm gently, as though we were friends.


    Seeing that, I could not help but doubt the credibility of her words.


    I was obviously not expecting her to take me to a restaurant that my family used to go to when I was a


    kid.


    After getting off the car, countless memories flooded my mind as I looked at the restaurant, which was


    just like how I remembered it to be.


    Leaving her behind, I walked in and found that even the restaurant''s decor was the same.I felt as


    though I had traveled back in time.


    However, Rita didn''t care about my neglect at all.


    When I heard herughter, I figured that she had entered the restaurant as well.


    She seemed to be greeting everyone loudly, as if she was afraid that I might not hear her.


    I didn''t really care what she was talking about, so I deliberately avoided her as I walked to the corner of


    the restaurant to look at some old paintings.


    "Oh my God! Look who is here!"


    All of a sudden, I heard a loud voiceing from behind me.


    I turned around and found a middle-aged man, who was talking to Rita, looked at me with a smile.I was


    in a trance for a second before I recognized him.


    ¡®''Isn''t he Victor, the owner of this ce?¡¯''


    I had always like him and respected him.


    He had shown me great hospitality in the past, and his wife, Sherry, had also cared for me.


    "Scarlett, I haven''t seen you in a long time! Hold on a minute, I''ll be right back!"


    Saying that, Victor walked to a room behind the counter.


    "I am sure he is going to find Sherry.¡±


    Whenever Charles brings me to this ce, Sherry keeps talking about you.


    Although I never asked her, Rita felt like she needed to exin it to me.


    In other words, she was implying that Charles often brought her to the restaurant.


    ¡®''Does she really think that I care?¡¯'' I ignored her.


    Soon, Sherry showed up and gave me a big hug.


    I hadn''t seen her for so many years, so I held her hand and looked at her carefully.


    She was still as beautiful, gentle, and enthusiastic as I remembered her to be.


    We sat in a table and talked about how much we missed each other.


    After a while, Victor and Sherry said that they would like us to stay for lunch.


    I didn''t want to bother them, but Rita agreed to stay before I could politely refuse them.


    Seeing her innocent expression, I frowned as I forced myself to keep calm.


    Once the food was served, Rita and I were let alone at the table as the couple had to take care other


    guests in the restaurant.


    "Scarlett, you know what? I''m going to marry Charles!"


    Rita held my hand and added briskly, "And I want you to be my bridesmaid."

 Chapter 74: Tried On The Wedding Dress

    Chapter 74: Tried On The Wedding Dress


    Scarlett''s POV:


    "I''m not suitable for that, so you''d better find someone else," I reminded Rita with a frown as I withdrew


    my hand.


    "You are the perfect one for the job, Scarlett.You are the one who knows how much Charles and I are


    in love, and only with your blessing, I can live happily" Rita said with a pout as she looked at me


    pitifully.


    I was silent for a moment.I felt helpless when I thought that she was only trying to make me look like a


    fool at her wedding.


    Tears welled up in her eyes when she saw that I was silent.


    "Can''t you help me realize this one small dream of mine? Do you really despise me that much,


    Scarlett? I know that we had some misunderstandings between us because of Charles, but apart from


    that, I really consider you as my close friend."


    "Okay, then.I can be your bridesmaid."


    My head started to ache as I looked at her.


    I wondered how she was able to put on such an act and cry so easily.


    Only after hearing that I agreed, she held back her tears and smiled.


    "I know you are the best.I want us to go to the store and try on the wedding dress and the bridesmaid


    dress together.I really hope the wedding happens soon.I want to be the most beautiful bride in the


    world."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I gave her a faint nod as my mind was flooded with all kinds of emotions.


    Rita sat next to me and kept talking about how nice Charles was to her, and how well he treated her.


    We headed to the wedding dress store after lunch.


    As soon as we arrived at the destination, I got off the car, trying to put as much distance as possible


    between us.


    She was so talkative and annoying that she could have be a stand-upedian.


    "Charles!"


    Rita eximed in surprise.


    When I looked up, I saw Charles handsomely dressed in a stunning suit as he stood near the door.


    A manager, who was standing next to him, bowed to him respectfully.


    He seemed to have seen me too because he stared at me for a few seconds, but I turned away from


    him.


    "Honey, I knew you woulde."


    Rita trotted over to Charles and clung to his arm.


    However, he pulled his hand away and pointed at the store manager as he said, "From now on, he will


    be responsible for your wedding dress."


    "I see.It looks like you have arranged everything for me.Thanks, honey."


    Rita snuggled up to Charles, looking at him affectionately.


    "Scarlett,e here,"


    Rita urged me when she saw that I was not trying to get close to him.


    I walked towards them reluctantly.I was actually afraid of knowing how much Charles and Rita loved


    each other, because that would certainly make me look like a fool.


    "Were you with Scarlett all this while?" Charles asked Rita.


    He had a in expression as he kept gazing at me.I lowered my head in embarrassment, while Rita


    held my hand.


    "Yes, I took Scarlett to visit Victor today.By the way, I have good news for you.Scarlett has promised to


    be my bridesmaid."


    Rita covered her mouth, smiling shyly.


    The happiest one in the spot should always be her.


    I didn''t say a word, but when I looked into Charles'' eyes, I felt like a huge boulder was pressing on my


    chest, making me feel suffocating.


    The manager seemed to have sensed the awkwardness in the room, so he interrupted us and said that


    he would help us choose the wedding dress.


    It was arge studio, and they only had designer wedding gowns, so they only catered to celebrities.


    "Scarlett, which one do you think suits me the best?"


    Rita pointed at two white wedding dresses.


    Since I was not in the mood to y along, I just randomly pointed at one of the dresses.


    "I''ll try this one first, then.Scarlett, you should also pick a bridesmaid dress."


    "Are you two sisters? You are both stunning, and we have some dresses over here which would look


    perfect on bridesmaids.You can try them on, ma''am."


    Saying that, the staff member walked to me with a dress.


    I gave them a cold gaze as I was not interested in their suggestion.I just wanted to end this farce as


    soon as possible.


    "Scarlett, go and try it on, will you? Now that you''re here, there is no reason not to try it, right? I''ve


    never seen you in a formal dress.You can join Richardter, and we can all take pictures.We don''t want


    to waste this beautiful memory, right?"


    Pretending to be generous, Rita pushed me, but her words were clearly filled with sarcasm.


    "I have to go back to work.You should try the wedding dress on your own."


    I couldn''t stand her hypocrisy any longer, so I picked up my bag, and was about to leave.


    "Scarlett, don''t go! Did I make you upset? If I did something wrong, then please tell me, so that I can be


    more careful about what I say in the future."


    It seemed like Rita was about to cry.


    She grabbed my bag, refusing to let me go, as she winked at Richard, signaling him to stop me.


    Even though I had seen right through her act, I held back my anger.I turned to look at Charles, who


    was looking at his phone.


    His indifference made me want to pounce on him and hit him hard.


    "No, thanks.I''m not the one getting married, so there is no need for me to be involved," I said bluntly.


    "Ma''am, are you not satisfied with the dress? I can help you select a different one if you like.What kind


    of a dress are you looking for? A strapless one or a camisole dress? Do you prefer it long or short?" the


    staff member asked patiently.


    I didn''t want to be rude to her after seeing how excited she was.


    So I had no choice but to tone down my attitude a bit and agree to try on the dress.


    "Charles, can youe in, and help me with the zippers? My hair got stuck in the zipper!"


    While I was walking towards the dressing room, I heard Rita''s voice.I stopped in my tracks, my heart


    sinking in mixed feelings.


    "Ma''am, this way, please," the staff member said to me in a low voice.


    She saw me standing in front of the dressing room in a daze.


    I could not help but twitch the corners of my mouth as I walked in.


    The staff member seemed to want to say something to me, but she was hesitating for a long time


    before she finally asked curiously, "Ma''am, may I ask you a question?"


    "What is it?" I raised my head in confusion.


    "Which of the two men outside is your brother-inw?" she asked cautiously.


    "The one sitting on the sofa," I answered frankly.


    She then looked at me in shock, keeping silent for a long time.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "No, it''s just that I feel like the handsome man and you look more like a couple.As for the other


    gentleman, he..."


    She hesitated for a moment before she continued, "Well, he seems to be very attentive to your sister."


    "He is her bodyguard," I exined.


    All of a sudden, the curtain was drew open and Charles was standing there quietly.


    "You go out," he said to the staff member.


    I put down the dress in my hand silently, unwilling to try it on.


    "What are you doing here? Aren''t you supposed to be helping Rita with her zippers?"


    I hissed.


    The cool white light in the dressing room was starting to make my eyes hurt.


    "Richard is helping her,"


    Charles said in a low voice as he took a step forward and put his hands around my waist.


    I lowered my head, and he asked, "Have you been home?"


    For an entire day, I had been holding back my emotions, so the moment I heard his words, tears


    streamed down my cheeks uncontrobly.I wiped the tears away with the back of my hand and forced a


    smile.


    "The light is so bright that it''s hurting my eyes." Charles''s heart ached.


    He gently wiped off my tears with his fingers and said in a hoarse voice, "If you don''t want to see Rita,


    then don''t force yourself.I''ll take you away."


    He then held my hand and was about to take me away, but I held his hand and sniffled.


    "You still have to take wedding photos with her, so I''ll go on my own."


    With that, I walked out of the dressing room.


    By then, Rita had changed into her wedding dress and was waiting outside.


    Her face paled when she saw me and Charles walking out of the same dressing room.


    I didn''t feel like exining myself.


    Besides, if she was going to misunderstand us or not was beyond me.


    "I''m leaving" I said coldly and left without looking back.


    "Richard, please go see Scarlett off," Rita ordered.


    I sneered in my heart because it was obvious that she was sending Richard away just so that she could


    be alone with Charles.

 Chapter 75: The Remark Of Her Number

    Chapter 75: The Remark Of Her Number


    Charles'' POV:


    Scarlett''s grievance caused me so much heartache that I felt like a swarm of wasps were stinging my


    heart.


    After she left, I walked to Rita with a cold nce in my eyes.


    "Why did you go to see Scarlett? If you could not take care of things on your own, then I would have


    helped you."


    "Charles, what are you even talking about? I don''t understand.I consider her as a part of my family."


    Rita looked flustered, but it was obvious that she knew what I meant.


    She was a smart woman, but her cleverness was used for the wrong things.


    "Since when did you be so close to Scarlett? You did not treat her like family when you caused


    trouble for her, did you?" I sneered.


    "I...I have realized that I was wrong before.I was blinded by jealousy, but now, I understand that Scarlett


    is a good person, so I wanted to invite her to our wedding..."


    "That''s unnecessary."


    I interrupted her with a frown.


    The way she nagged people all the time disgusted me.


    "What...What do you mean by that?"


    Rita stammered as she held onto my sleeve.


    I pulled my arm away, lit a cigarette, and slowly took a drag.


    "The wedding is canceled as of now, and as for yourst wish, I canpensate you in other ways."


    "Charles!"


    Rita snapped in disbelief.


    Looking at her shocked expression through the screen of smoke, I felt very calm.


    "Rita, thank you for saving me back then, and I will try my best to satisfy you marily.But if it''s a


    rtionship you want from me, then I am sorry.I can''t give you that.I''m a selfish person, and you have


    already trampled on my bottom line."


    "No! It''s not like that.Charles, please don''t call off the wedding.I apologize, and I swear I won''t piss you


    off ever again."


    Shaking her head, she pleaded me with tears in her eyes.


    "Enough, Rita.Don''t embarrass yourself." I pulled away coldly.


    "It''s all Scarlett''s fault.That bitch! If she hadn''t intervened in our rtionship, then you wouldn''t have


    changed your mind.She is the one to me! She is the third party!"


    Rita suddenly became hysterical.


    She almost seemed like she was going to eat Scarlett alive.


    "Rita Lively, I don''t want to hear this ever again.Scarlett and I are a real couple, and you have been


    cheating on me for a long time now.Do you really think that I don''t know what happened between you


    and Richard?"


    I warned her with a sneer.


    "I...I can exin.Richard and I are not like that.I am sure it was just someone spreading groundless


    rumors about us.Someone must have wanted to nder me."


    "I don''t want to hear another word from you."


    Disgusted with her, I stubbed the unfinished cigarette and left.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    As soon as I got home, I received a call from Nina, asking me to join her for dinner at her house.I


    wasn''t in the mood and I wanted to refuse her, but after her continuous persuasion, I finally agreed.


    Nina was from a wealthy family.


    The same year that she had started working, her parents had bought her a duplex apartment.


    Moreover, she was a hard-worker, which had financially helped her live the life she wanted over the


    time.


    Nina was the one that prepared the dinner that evening, and it was a sumptuous, fancy French dinner.


    Feeling full from all the delicious food, I was happy, so I volunteered to help her with the dishes.


    "Honey, stay here tonight, okay? Let''s have a girl''s night and chat like the good friends we are,"


    Nina suggested while feeding her pet in the living room.


    I washed the dishes and hesitated for a while, but thinking that Charles woulde to my house, I


    instantly agreed to her proposal.


    After a while, Nina walked in with my phone in her hand.


    "Honey, your phone is ringing.It seems to be an unknown caller."


    "Answer it for me, please."


    I raised my hands which were covered in soap foam, indicating that I would not be able to answer the


    call.


    Nina nodded and put my phone on speaker.


    A cool and pleasant male voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Hello, honey."


    "Oh, wait! It''s Nina here, and Scarlett is washing the dishes.Hold on, I''ll hand the phone to her."


    Nina was startled when she heard Charles'' voice, and quickly handed me the phone.


    I wiped my hands awkwardly and took the phone from her.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nina, on the other hand, ran out of the kitchen, rubbing her palms as if she was afraid of hearing


    something that she should not be hearing.


    "Why didn''t you save your husband''s number?" she muttered.


    "Why aren''t you home?" Charlesined.


    "Nina invited me to her house for dinner.Well, I have to go.I''m doing the dishes."


    "I miss you, honey."


    His low voice was so seductive that it made me freeze.


    I quickly said, "I am hanging up now."


    "I''ll pick you upter," he said to me in a decisive manner.


    It looked like he was done coaxing Rita, and wasing over to coax me now.


    ''¡¯Is he really that bored?''¡¯


    Ignoring his words, I hung up, and told Nina not to open the door for him if he showed up.


    However, the moment Charles was at her door, Nina betrayed me.Nina pushed me out and closed the


    door with a bang, ruthlessly locking me outside.


    Under the cold night breeze, I stood in front of Charles, shivering as I cursed Nina for being so


    heartless to me


    "Why haven''t you saved my number?" Charles asked.


    "Why bother, anyway? Besides, what if people get the wrong idea?" I pouted indifferently.


    "What kind of wrong idea could they possibly get? Isn''t it only normal?" he asked angrily as he pulled


    his tie a bit, feeling annoyed.


    I smoothed the wrinkles on my dress, and whispered, "It''s obviously not normal at all!"


    "Why is it not normal?" Charles asked again.


    I curled my lip.


    It was meaningless to argue with him as I had no chances of winning.


    "We are a couple, so there''s nothing to hide," he added.


    "What about you? Have you saved my number as ''Honey''?"


    I retorted, annoyed.


    Charles snorted as he took out his phone from his pocket and showed me his contacts screen.


    My number was indeed saved as Honey.


    I widened my eyes in surprise.


    When he saw that I fell silent, he smiled with satisfaction and said, "Do you believe me now? I saved


    your number, so why didn''t you do the same? Don''t you have any conscience?"


    "You must have saved it right before you rang the doorbell.I didn''t expect you to y such dirty tricks


    just to triumph," I said stubbornly, turning to face away.


    "What do you mean by that? If you think that we''re ying some kind of a game here, then I''ll admit


    defeat right away.I am willing to lose to you."


    I could not get used to him being so affectionate all of a sudden.


    Taking a deep breath, I changed the topic.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I came to take you back home."


    Saying that, Charles reached out his hand.


    I ignored him and tried to run away from him, but he lifted me, carrying me over his shoulder.


    I patted him on the back as I struggled.


    "You are being so unreasonable!"


    "Will you be obedient if I''m reasonable?" he asked.


    "I...I''ll think about it."


    I cleared my throat and decided to fool him.


    "I''ll reason with you once you''ve decided."


    "No, no.I haven''t taken my bag yet."


    I wanted to use the excuse to sneak away from him.


    Unexpectedly, Nina opened the door, and handed me my bag.


    "Nina, you showed up just at the right time.Were you peeping at us this whole time?"


    I became listless in an instant.I couldn''t help but suspect that Nina was actually on Charles'' side.

 Chapter 76: Cut Off

    Chapter 76: Cut Off


    Scarlett''s POV:


    "I wish you a happy night," Nina said with a meaningful look on her face.


    She then closed the door behind her, leaving me and Charles alone.


    At that moment, Charles jolted me on his shoulder and advised in an evil tone, "Nobody can save you


    now, so be good."


    "Charles, I swear if you don''t put me down this instant, I will cut off my rtionship with you!"


    I warned through gritted teeth.


    "Wow.¡±


    The little kitten has turned into a ferocious tiger.


    Charles chuckled, and I felt his chest vibrate.


    My anger subsided all of a sudden.I licked my lips and scoffed, "Are you scared?"


    "You''re going to cut off ties with me.How can I not be scared?" Charles grumbled.


    Nevertheless, he did not put me down and carried me to the car.


    "I can go home by myself.You don''t have to drive me home."


    I recalled that Charles mentioned he wanted to stay overnight in my ce.I suddenly felt an urge to flee


    at the thought of this.


    Charles must have sensed what I was thinking.


    He put his hands on my shoulders and threatened, "If you run away, we''ll do ''it''."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I stiffened and stopped struggling at once.


    "I won''t run.Just don''t do it,"


    I pleaded in a low voice.


    As soon as I finished speaking, I realized that I was being ridiculous for talking to him like that.


    I should have snapped back at him and expressed my displeasure.


    Besides, it was vulgar to mention sex alll the time.


    At the thought of this, I raised my head and stared daggers at him.


    I wanted to tell him with my eyes that I would never let him sleep with me all his life.


    However, Charles did not seem to care.


    Without even looking at me, he kissed me on the forehead and went to the driver''s seat.


    "I''m telling you, what you''re thinking won''t work."


    I reminded him that he could never sleep with me, but he did not seem to hear me.


    Annoyed, I punched him on the shoulder.


    "Did you hear me?"


    All of a sudden, Charles moved close to me that his face was only an inch away from mine.


    "What-what are you doing?" I stammered.


    "Nothing.I''m just helping you buckle up your seatbelt," Charles answered with a yful smile.


    A few secondster, I heard an audible click on my side.


    My face turned beet red.I averted my gaze in embarrassment, but I had no idea where to look.


    In a fit of panic, I pushed him away.


    "It''s alright now.Thank you."


    Neither of us said a word the entire ride.


    I just looked out of the window and ignored his presence.I hated to admit it, but I couldn''t help but feel


    that Charles had affected me the way no one had done before.


    Beep.


    My phone beeped, indicating that I had received a message.


    I took my phone out of my bag and saw that it was a message from Nina.


    "Honey, I can guarantee that Charles loves you."


    I stared at her message for a few seconds.


    My mind was in a mess because of it.


    How could Charles love me? He never cared about anyone except Rita.


    Even if he really was interested in me, perhaps he was just attracted to my body.


    The sudden realization hit me that the one you couldn''t have was always the best.


    Once Charles had me, he would soon lose his interest in me and be attracted to someone else,


    for sure.


    He would just throw me away like a used doll by ther At that moment, Charles noticed that I was


    troubled about something.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked with a frown.


    I put my phone back in my bag and lied, "Nothing.I just read a joke."


    Fortunately, Charles did not ask another question.


    We arrived at my apartment thirty minutester.


    Just as I was about to get off the car, Charles locked the door of the passenger seat.


    I looked at him warily, wondering what he was up to.


    "What do you want?"


    "I forgot to tell you something."


    Charles rested his chin on his hand and looked at me with amusement.


    "If I want to do something, do you really think you can stop me?"


    I instinctively put my arms on my chest.


    "What do you mean? You know what? Just go home.You should sleep early.It''s good for your


    health.You''re wasting your time with me here." Charles snorted.


    "Is it really?"


    He then unbuckled his seatbelt, and his face turned serious all of a sudden.


    "I bought the house you used to live in before."


    "What?"


    My jaw dropped at what he had said, and I looked at him in awe.


    "It''s under your name now."


    "Why did you do that?" I asked Charles in confusion.


    Did he really spend a fortune just so he could sleep with me?


    "The house was taken away after your father''s case.Anyway, I believed he was wronged.And that ce


    belongs to you, so I bought it back.You''re my wife.You deserve it."


    Charles paused for a second and added, "Just like I''ve always told you, I''ll give you everything you


    want.You don''t have to burden yourself."


    "How''s that possible? We''re just married by contract, remember?" I reminded.


    I swore to myself I would not be indebted to Charles, be it a favor or money.


    However, I seemed to owe him more and more as time went by.


    "If you don''t want to be burdened..."


    Charles moved closer to me with a mysterious smile, held a lock of my hair, and smelled it.


    "You can always pay me back with your body."


    "You wish!"


    I pushed him away as hard as I could.I wanted to get away from him, but the door was still locked.


    Unable to do anything, I bit my lower lip and red at him.


    "Open the door! You bought the house without my knowledge.I won''t sleep with you just because you


    did that.Just let me out.I don''t want to listen to your nonsense anymore!"


    Charles leaned against his seat and nodded as though he were in deep thought.


    "You''re right.I shouldn''t have threatened you to sleep with me."


    "Then why don''t you open the door?"


    I was bbergasted.


    Unexpectedly, my phone rang.


    I looked at it to see who was calling and found that it was Nate.


    I took a deep breath and hung up the call at once.


    Charles raised his eyebrows and looked at me confusedly.


    "Why didn''t you answer it? Who is it?"


    Before I could say anything, my phone rang again.


    Annoyed, I picked it up, and Nate''s greasy voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Scarlett, have you decided? I promise that you won''t suffer any losses if you be my mistress."


    I resisted the urge to curse him right there and then.


    "I''m gonna have to decline your offer.Please find someone else to bother."


    I hung up the call before he could even reply.


    Just like his daughter, Nate was always bothering me.


    "Is it Rita or Nate?" Charles asked with a frown.


    I forced a smile at him.


    He had always had a keen eye.He just guessed correctly that it was Nate.


    But what was the point of telling him about it? He was going to marry Rita soon anyway.


    "It''s just an insurance agent."


    All of a sudden, I remembered something.


    I lowered my head and said in a muffled voice, "Bring the marriage certificate tomorrow.Let''s go


    through the divorce formalities."


    "It''s lost."


    I looked up at him, wide-eyed.


    "Lost? Where did you lose it? Charles, are you kidding me? How can we divorce without that?"


    I did not believe him.I had known Charles for so long that I knew he was not irresponsible.


    He should have it hidden somewhere.


    He did not answer my question.


    Instead, he got out of the car and walked to the door of the passenger seat.


    My heart pounded in my chest.Was he going to force himself on me?


    "Hey! What are you doing? Stop carrying me on your shoulder! Charles, you''ve gone too far!"


    Regardless of my protests, Charles picked me up and carried me on his shoulder like a sack.


    He then carried me upstairs in one breath.


    Although I was displeased with his behavior, the path was so bumpy I could not speak.


    A few momentster, I saw him input the code to my apartment as if it were his, and I felt even more


    hopeless.


    Could I really be able to cut off my rtionship with him someday?

 Chapter 77: Seduction

    Chapter 77: Seduction


    Scarlett''s POV:


    "Are you crazy?!"


    I bellowed while kneading my wrist and ring at him as he had just thrown me onto the sofa.


    "Be mindful of your actions."


    Charles yanked off his tie and threw it on the floor.


    Then, he unbuttoned several buttons of his shirt, knelt on the sofa on one knee, and bent over to me.


    "Don''t you dare run away while I shower, or else you won''t be able to get out of bed tomorrow," he


    warned in a barely audible tone, which made my hair stand on its end.


    "Fine.But stay at least ten foot away from me.You''re not allowed to kiss or hug me either."


    I put forward a request, dissatisfied with his domineering attitude.


    Charles snorted and pinched my face.


    "You wish, Scarlett.Stop dreaming that you can challenge my authority."


    I rolled my eyes and threw a pillow at him as I watched him leave.


    While Charles was taking a shower, I sat on the sofa and thought of ways on how to get rid of him.


    All of a sudden, Nate called.


    I nced at the closed bathroom door and heaved a heavy sigh before I answered the call.


    "Is Charles at your ce?" Nate asked in his usual greasy voice.


    "It''s none of your business.Leave me alone, and stop calling me."


    I refuted Nate without a second thought.I was tired of him bothering me all the time.


    However, he seemed rather amused.


    "Oh, stop ying hard to get, Scarlett.Just so you know, I can satisfy you in bed."


    "You wish.You''re nothingpared to Charles.He''s strong and athletic, unlike you, dirty old man.If you


    want to describe yourself, you should be realistic,"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I retorted sarcastically.I had known that Nate was full of himself, but I did not know that he was this


    shameless.


    "But I''m more experienced than he is.Charles is still young.He still has a long way to go, don''t you


    think?"


    Nate seemed proud of himself for sleeping with many women.


    But instead of feeling impressed, I was disgusted.


    It was ufortable talking to him, but I endured it.


    Suddenly, an idea urred to me.


    With my phone in his hand, I walked to the bathroom and gently asked, "Charles, do you want me to


    select your pajamas?"


    "Sure,"


    Charles answered with the sound of running water in the background.


    Now that I had gotten the answer that I wanted, I sneered and hung up the call.


    If Nate was smart enough, he would not call me so brazenly again.


    Charles came out of the bathroom after a while.


    He was not wearing anything except for the bath towel that was hung loosely on his hips.


    I could also see his well-toned abs even from afar.


    "Where are my pajamas?"


    Charles looked around and frowned in confusion when he saw that his pajamas were nowhere in sight.


    I turned around and muttered, "Find it yourself."


    I was still in a bad mood because of Nate.


    Without a word, Charles picked up my phone and input the password.


    I could not help but look at him gloomily.


    He knew everything about me, did he not? Unfortunately for him, I had already deleted the call log.


    As Charles could not find anything, he just chucked my phone aside disappointedly.


    To my surprise, he held up my face and looked into my eyes as though he were trying to retrieve


    information from them.


    His intense gaze brought a bitter feeling to my heart.


    I lowered my eyes and mumbled, "Don''t look at me like that."


    Charles never listened to my words.


    Regardless of my plea, he did not take his eyes off me.He pinched my chin harder, forcing me to look


    up at him.


    The ambiguous atmosphere now turned romantic.


    Unable to stand his gaze, my face turned red again.


    "What''s wrong? Unhappy?"


    Charles moved close to me that I could feel his warm breath on my face.


    I was so nervous that I instinctively held my breath.


    At that moment, I cleared my throat to ease the awkwardness between us.


    "Stop.Don''t get too close to me." Charles snickered.


    "Beg me."


    I swallowed hard and averted my gaze.


    "Charles, stop seducing me!"


    "I''m not seducing you.You''re a woman with strong willpower, aren''t you? I don''t have the ability to


    challenge your self-restraint, do I?"


    Charles blinked, and his thick eyshes fluttered like two little fans.


    Impressively, they made him appear more innocent.


    "If you''re not seducing me, then why are in front of me, half-naked?" I asked in a low voice.


    I turned my face away and did not dare to look at him.


    Charles held my hand and chuckled.


    "Didn''t you say you''d select my pajamas? I don''t see them.Without pajamas, I can only be


    naked.Perhaps you actually don''t want me to wear anything, so you keep muttering excuses."


    "Of course not!"


    Embarrassed, I raised my head and looked at him.


    However, the sight of his beautiful smile stunned me.


    It was as bright and warm as the sun during winter.


    I rarely saw him smile like this.


    But before I coulde to my senses, everything turned ck.


    It turned out that Charles had leaned over and kissed me with lust and desire burning inside him.


    Unlike before, his kiss was fervent and wild, and it seemed as though he was going to swallow my


    whole tongue.


    I struggled to squirm free from his arms but to no avail.


    So, I leaned my head back slightly and whispered, "Don''t push your luck."


    "You should learn to embrace what you truly feel."


    Charles held me tighter and did not allow me to get out of his embrace.


    With one hand on my waist and the other on the back of my head, he kissed me passionately once


    again.


    His kiss rendered me speechless, and I could only hit his back to express my dissatisfaction.


    "Focus."


    Charles held my hands and looked at me with eyes filled with desire.


    Unable to do anything, I followed his lead and allowed myself to indulge in his wonderful kiss.


    It was not until the phone rang that I came to my senses and was able to get out of his arms.


    Charles'' POV:


    I only let go of Scarlett when my phone rang for the third time.I could not help but curse inwardly.


    Why was it that every time I got a moment with Scarlett, someone would call and ruin everything? As I


    saw Scarlett staring at me with her doe eyes, I feltpelled to kiss her on the lips again.


    She pushed me and urged, "Answer the call."


    I sighed and kissed her forehead.


    With my arms around her, I answered the call and put it on speaker.


    "Let go of me,"


    Scarlett whispered while struggling to get out of my arms.


    I took a deep breath and, without warning, bit her on the neck.


    It was unwise of her to move like that in the arms of a man, who had been holding back his desire for a


    long time.


    At that moment, I suppressed my lust and cast a warning look at her.


    Scarlett seemed to understand what I meant.She wrinkled her nose in displeasure but stopped moving.


    "Charles, can you hear me?" Rita asked at the other end of the line.


    I frowned and waited for her to continue.


    She was silent for a moment as though she did not expect I would be so cold to her.


    "Charles, can youe to my house? I feel lonely today.Can you apany me?"


    "Rita, I have already made myself clear to you.I won''t go there anymore.Why don''t you ask Richard to


    keep youpany?"


    While I was talking, the bath towel on my waist loosened and fell to the floor.


    "Ah!"


    Scarlett screamed in surprise and covered her eyes with her hands.


    Her face turned even redder than before.


    My mood turned better in an instant.


    "Scarlett, go and take a shower first."


    Upon hearing this, Scarlett ran away like a rabbit.


    I could not help butugh at her reaction.


    "Oh my God.Charles, are you with Scarlett? Did you sleep with her?" Rita asked sharply.


    "Do you have anything else to say?" I asked back.


    This woman was getting more ungrateful, and it was wearing my patience thin.


    "I...I want to prove my innocence.Charles, nothing happened between Richard and me.I promise I''ll


    behave myself in the future.Can you break up with Scarlett and give me one more chance? Let''s start


    over.Please."


    Rita begged for forgiveness regardless of her image.


    Unfortunately for her, I was tired of her tant lying.


    "What happened in the past has been imprinted on my mind.How can we start over and pretend that


    nothing happened? I''m grateful for what you''ve done for me, but that''s it.Don''t ruin myst shred of


    mercy for you.One more thing.I honestly don''t care if you and Richard are in a rtionship."

 Chapter 78: Divorce

    Chapter 78: Divorce


    Scarlett''s POV:


    When I stepped out of the bathroom, I found that Charles was not in the bedroom.I heaved a sigh of


    relief.


    He must have gone to Rita''s ce.


    Before I could get him out of my mind, the door swung open.My heart leapt to my throat the moment


    Charles walked in.


    "Why...Why are you still here? I thought you went to see Rita," I asked in a trembling voice.


    "If I leave, my wife will be unhappy," he shrugged and started walking toward me.


    I scoffed.


    "What do you mean? We''re a married couple, remember?"


    Charles narrowed his eyes.


    I shook my head.


    "We have never been a real married couple.Have you forgotten that our marriage is fake from the very


    beginning?"


    I tried keeping the words in, but standing in front of Charles now, I could not help blurting them out in an


    usatory tone.


    If it were not for him wanting a divorce, I would not havee home from overseas.


    Charles furrowed his brows, and his eyes glinted with a dangerous light.


    He reached out and grabbed my wrist.


    "What about now? I want us to be a real couple, Scarlett.I love you."


    As he spoke, he approached me step by step, forcing me to retreat.


    In a few heartbeats, I found myself backed in a corner.


    The wall felt cold against my back, and it was aplete contrast to Charles''s warm torso that was a


    hair''s breadth away from mine.


    "Do you still think I''m not being serious? I mean it.I want to be with you."


    I looked at Charles''s face, gnashed my teeth together, and shook my head.


    Charles lifted my wrist that he was holding and pressed my hand against his chest.


    I felt his heartbeat on my palm.


    "Scarlett...Please tell me you want to be with me, too.My mind went in shambles as my eyes


    threatened to burn with frustrated tears.I kept silent for a long time, trying to sort out the mixed feelings


    that my nominal husband once again had stirred up.I once loved him so deeply, but all he did was hurt


    me over and over again¡±


    He broke my heart for Rita every chance he got, and now he was telling me that I was the love of his


    life.How was I supposed to believe him?


    "No, Charles, I don''t want to be with you.We can''t be together," I refused coldly.


    "I don''t love you anymore, okay? Have you forgotten all the things you''ve done to me for Rita''s sake? I


    can''t be with someone who treats me like an option.I deserve to be a priority.And you can''t make me


    take you back with a mere ''I love you''.Quit being so indecisive, will you? Seriously.I''m about to lose all


    respect for you."


    A muscle flickered in Charles''s jaw as he stared at me in silence.


    I put my hand down from his chest and waited for him to speak.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After a few moments, he lowered his head and finally stepped back.


    "You will regret saying that sooner orter," he said in a low voice.


    I could not perceive any emotion in his tone.Then, he turned around andid down on the sofa.I went to


    bed and turned my back to him.


    The next day, I went to work as usual, but I still felt a little depressed.I went to get myself a cup of


    coffee, hoping that it would refresh me and help me focus.


    "You look awful.Is everything all right?"


    Nina came over to my desk and asked with concern.


    "Yeah.I just didn''t get that much sleepst night," I replied, taking another sip of my coffee.


    "That''s rough.How about we go grab dinner and some drinks after work? We can discuss what''s


    bothering you or just have a good time until you forget your troubles.What do you say?"


    "Sounds like a n."


    I knew she meant well, so I did not refuse.I was thinking about finding a ce to be alone and rest for a


    while, but maybepany was what I needed this time.


    And Nina was kind enough to offer it.


    After we got off work, Nina took me to a nice restaurant.


    "Oh, cheer up, Scarlett.The food here is divine.You''re going to love it."


    After cing our orders, Nina reached out and held my hand.I nodded and forced a smile.


    "Thank you, Nina.I can''t wait to eat and feel better."


    "Is Charles the reason you''re so down?" Nina asked while arranging her te and cutlery.


    I frowned.I was not expecting her to mention Charles''s name, and hearing it annoyed me.


    "Tell me the truth.Are you so listless because there''s something wrong with your sex life? Is Charles''s


    sexual appetite too intense?" Nina asked again.


    "No.In fact, we haven''t slept with each other ever," I retorted.


    "What? No way! You''ve been married for years.How is it possible you two haven''t slept together yet?"


    Nina lowered her voice, but I could tell that she was extremely shocked.


    "It''s true.He and I have never lived together like a normal couple, and now we''re getting a divorce," I


    answered firmly.


    "But¡­¡± But he seems to care about you very much now, "Nina stammered.


    "Men will always prefer the new over the old.It will be stupid of me to fall for any of his thoughtful


    gestures now.I''ve learned my lesson.He''s hurt me enough," I replied calmly while cutting my steak with


    my knife.


    "Wow.I''m so sorry.You must have suffered a lot because of him," Nina frowned.


    "Speaking of divorce, do you know how to expedite one?"


    I blurted out mindlessly as the heartbroken look on Charles''s face from yesterday shed before my


    eyes.


    Nina shook her head.


    "Well, I don''t know the details of speeding up the process, but I do know that getting a divorce on the


    grounds of infidelity is quite easy,"


    I murmured to myself.


    "What?"


    Nina stared at me with wide eyes.


    Before we could continue, a man from the table next to ours coughed loudly as if he was trying to get


    our attention.


    I sneaked a peek out of the corner of my eye and was surprised to find Spencer and Charles sitting


    there opposite each other.


    I froze with my hand still holding my fork near my mouth.


    The piece of steak that I was about to eat almost fell off my fork.


    It was very likely that they had overheard our conversation.


    I lowered my head and pretended not to notice them.


    "What''s wrong, Scarlett? You look like you''re in pain."


    Nina handed me a piece of tissue.


    I shook my head.


    "Nothing.I just thought about something at work."


    I tried to conceal my uneasiness from Nina by putting on another fake smile.


    I went back to my food and tried to concentrate, hoping that Charles would note over and bother


    us.


    I ate the rest of my food while keeping the conversation as far away from the topic of Charles as


    possible.


    After dinner, Nina went to the parking lot to get her car.


    I stood on the sidewalk outside the restaurant and waited for her.


    A few moments after Nina left to get her car, I heard a familiar and annoying voice from behind me.


    "Oh, my God.Scarlett? Fancy seeing you here."


    I turned around and saw Nate standing behind me with a big, smug smile on his face.


    He looked like an old- fashioned, respectable gentleman.


    Who would have thought that there was a filthy mind under all that old- timey elegance?

 Chapter 79: Charles Was Drunk

    Chapter 79: Charles Was Drunk


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Nate had not stopped pestering me, which was so annoying.


    There was even a point where I suspected that he was following me.I stared at him coldly.


    "I wasn''t expecting to see you here.I''m meeting a friend at this restaurant."


    He seemed to have read my mind from the way I looked at him.He immediately held up his hands in


    surrender and exined.He was undressing me with his eyes again, and it filled me with disgust.


    "Really? What a coincidence."


    "Sweetie, have you thought about what I proposedst time? If you agree right now, I''ll have ten million


    dors wired to your ount immediately," Nate said smugly.


    I stood my ground.


    Even if he gave me everything he had, it would never be enough to pay for my freedom and dignity.


    Nate reached out and attempted to grab my wrist.


    I dodged his advance.


    "Mr.Lively, as an elder, you should conduct yourself appropriately, and I don''t think you''re doing that by


    trying to touch me without my consent."


    After that, I turned around and walked toward the parking lot to look for Nina.


    But Nate did not heed my warning.


    He caught up with me, grabbed my shoulder, and turned me around.


    Then, he dragged me toward a big tree shading one secluded area of the parking lot.


    Even if he was significantly older than I was, he was still stronger, and the more I struggled to break


    free, the tighter he held on.


    "Let go of me, Nate! This is harassment! I''ll call the police!"


    "All this resisting is useless, Scarlett, and you know it.Give in now, or suffer the consequences,"


    Nate scoffed.


    Before I could respond, I heard a familiar pleasing voice.


    "Good evening, Mr.Lively.Is there a problem here?"


    Spencer said as he walked toward us.


    Nate was stunned to see Spencer.


    He obviously was not expecting anyone toe over and interrupt him as he tried to manhandle me.


    He let go of me and faced Spencer.


    I took the opportunity to rush over to Spencer''s side.


    "Are you all right? Did he hurt you?"


    Spencer looked at me with worried eyes, which I deeply appreciated.


    I shook my head.


    Spencer turned to look at Nate, raised his chin, and said, "We haven''t seen each other in a while,


    Mr.Lively.I see you''re as energetic as ever."


    "I''m ttered."


    Nate curled his lips in an amused smile.


    He did not seem to be threatened by Spencer''s presence at all.


    "Charles and I just grabbed dinner nearby.What are the odds of us running into you?"


    Spencer continued to talk casually, but as soon as he mentioned Charles, Nate''s face changed.


    "Well, fate is indeed a funny thing.I''m meeting a friend for dinner, too.I should get going.You two have a


    good night.See you around," Nate said by way of goodbye, forced a smile, and started walking away.


    Spencer and I just stared after him.


    "That man is trouble, Scarlett.You should stay away from him," Spencer said when Nate was out of


    earshot.


    He shook his head and shoved his hands into his pockets.


    I nodded my reply.


    That was when I realized that I was shaking a bit.


    That encounter with Nate truly scared me.


    "I will.Thank you."


    "Spencer? Hey! What are you doing here?"


    At this time, Nina pulled over beside us and rolled down the passenger-side window.She was overjoyed


    to see Spencer.


    "I had dinner with a friend at a nearby restaurant.I heard the food there was amazing."


    Spencer also smiled at the sight of Nina.


    That was when I started feeling a little ufortable.


    Since Spencer was here, it meant that Charles was also...


    Before I could finish that thought, Charles showed up.


    He walked over to us with a facial expression as cold as the night.


    "Let''s go, Spencer."


    Spencer pursed his lips and whispered in my ear, "You should go andfort him, Scarlett.He won''t


    say it, but I can tell that he''s pretty upset.When you and Nina were talking earlier about speeding up a


    divorce, we overheard your conversation.Charles has been in a foul mood since."


    "That''s not my problem, Spencer.He''s the one who asked me for a divorce, and I''ve had it with his


    dying tactics.He''s the one who''s leaving me with no choice,"


    I backfired without hesitation.Then, I got into Nina''s car without looking at Charles.


    Seeing me get in the car, Nina immediately shifted to drive.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As she drove away and watched Spencer and Charles through her rearview mirror, I fastened my


    seatbelt and shoved the thought of Charles out of my mind.


    Charles''s POV:


    Scarlett left just like that.She acted as if she did not even notice that I was there.She did not even look


    in my general direction.


    I felt heartbroken.I did not expect that she was capable of treating me that way.


    At the restaurant, she even said that she would cheat on me to get our divorce finalized as quickly as


    possible.


    "They''re gone, Charles.Let''s go,"


    Spencer shrugged.


    I did not say anything and just stood there.


    "Oh, I almost forgot to tell you.Nate was here earlier and bothering Scarlett.I arrived just in time to


    rescue her from that dirty old man.I mean, I get it if he''s attracted to her because she''s beautiful and all,


    but he looks at her like she''s a piece of meat.I don''t like it.You should watch out for that geezer,"


    Spencer exined, breaking the long silence.


    I whipped my head toward him and stared at him with wide eyes.I could not believe such a thing


    happened just now.


    But why did Scarlett not tell me? I suddenly remembered that one time when Nate sent a driver to bring


    Scarlett a gift.


    I balled my hands into fists as rage threatened to burn a hole through my chest.


    How could she keep me in the dark about Nate? Did she not tell me because she did not believe that I


    would help her? My heart suddenly felt so heavy that I started gasping for air.


    "What''s wrong? Are you okay, buddy?"


    Spencer asked, patting me on the shoulder.


    "I need a drink,"


    I blurted out.I did not like drinking, but now I felt like alcohol was the only thing that could numb my


    pain.


    "Really? Sweet.Me, too.Let''s go,"


    Spencer snickered.


    When we arrived at the bar, we sat at the counter and told the bartender to keep the drinks flowing.


    "What on earth does Nate want with Scarlett anyway?"


    I shook my ss, watched the liquor swirl inside, and then gulped it down.


    "Oh, please.You know what every man wants with Scarlett.She''s magnificent."


    Spencer ordered a ss of martini and sipped it leisurely.


    "Yes, but...I bet he has an ulterior motive."


    I downed another ss and began to feel dizzy.


    "Well, whether or not that old man has some scheme up his sleeve, you still have to keep an eye on


    Scarlett.Or just sleep with her already to make your marriage official, whichever is easier for you."


    It might be the alcohol taking over my better judgment, but to me, Spencer had begun spewing


    nonsense once again.


    We drank a lot and almost closed up shop ourselves.


    By the end of the night, my mind was left a wastnd of Scarlett''s images and memories.


    I took a taxi and told the driver to go to Gardner Street.


    Soon, I arrived at Scarlett''s house.


    I dragged my feet to her front door, careful not to bump into anything and then pass out.


    I entered the password to her door and had to budge it open with my entire body.


    My vision was spinning, but I managed to make my way through the darkness and into Scarlett''s


    bedroom.


    I found her lying there on her side with her back to me and covered with a nket.I climbed into bed


    beside her andid on my back.


    All I could think about was wanting to sleep with her.


    After a few moments, I felt her stir beside me.


    And then there was a small scream, and then her bedsidemp went on.


    "Charles? What the hell are you doing in my bed? Oh, my God, you reek of alcohol!"


    Scarlett''s voice rang in my ears.


    Panicked as she was, she still sounded enchanting to me.


    I rolled to my side and brushed my thumb over her cheek.


    My movement forced her to lie on her back.


    "Don''t leave me, Scarlett," I murmured.


    "You should go home or go to Rita."


    She tried to back away from my touch.


    I felt unhappy.


    "No.I don''t want to go home or go to Rita.I want to be with you."


    Before she could protest again, I pressed my body onto hers and silenced her with a hungry kiss.

 Chapter 80: Unexpected News

    Chapter 80: Unexpected News


    Scarlett''s POV:


    As I woke up, I stretched my arms and rubbed the sleep off my eyes.


    Just like I always did the moment I woke up, I took my phone from the bedside table and checked the


    time.


    However, what I saw unexpectedly jolted me awake.


    "Famous actress Rita Lively and the CEO of the Moore Group are getting married!" the headline of the


    news read.


    I had mixed feelings.I had no idea how many people had already seen the news.I could not help but


    think that I might be thest one to know about this.


    While I was in a deep thought, Nina suddenly called.


    "Scarlett, have you seen the news?! Charles is going to marry Rita! It''s ridiculous! A few days ago, he


    acted as if he loved you with all his heart.But now, news of him marrying someone else is trending on


    the Inte.He''s so confusing!"


    Nina went straight to the point as soon as I answered the call.


    "That''s what I''ve been telling you, Nina," I replied calmly as though the news did not affect me in any


    way.


    "Oh my God! I can''t believe it!"


    Nina sounded so disgruntled by the news.


    At that moment, I felt something move under the quilt.It startled me and made me hang up the call in


    fright.


    I took a deep breath and looked at the quilt.


    It was arched, and it seemed that a person was underneath ft.


    My heart pounded in my chest.


    I slowly approached the quilt, and my eyes widened in surprise when I saw Charles''s face under it.


    He was fast asleep next to me.


    His angr face was like a sculpture sharp and well-defined.


    His unkempt hair made him look a little wild and carefree, unlike his usual demeanor, which was


    reserved and astute.


    My eyes trailed from his face down to his body.


    I could not help but swallow hard as I gazed at his well-toned deltoids and abs.


    It was not until then that I remembered that Charles hade overst night, drunk as a skunk.


    Unlike when he was sober, he acted all childish and annoyingst night.


    I stared at him, lost in thought.


    For some reason, I could not take my eyes off him.


    Charles must have sensed my burning gaze as he slowly opened his eyes after a moment.


    "Who''s going to get married?" he asked in a hoarse voice, and it made him sound sexier.


    "You are.You and Rita are going married.It''s written on the news."


    I turned my face away and got out of bed as soon as I finished speaking.I did not want Charles to think


    that I cared about it.


    However, he suddenly grabbed my hand, wrapped his arms around my waist, and pulled me into his


    arms.


    As a result, I fell backward on his warm chest.


    "Charles, let go of me.Why don''t you go and hug your Rita instead?"


    I was annoyed by his aggressiveness.I knew that struggling would not take me anywhere, so I grabbed


    my phone on the pillow and showed him the news.


    Charles took my phone and stared at it for a moment.


    Then, without a word, he handed it back to me and took his own phone to confirm what he had just


    read.Iid under the quilt and did not say anything.


    My chest felt stuffy, and I find it a little hard to breathe.I must admit, the news of Rita and Charles


    getting married broke my heart.


    "I won''t marry her."


    Charles quickly put on his shirt and tie as he spoke.


    Once again, he became the cold CEO he had always been.Iy on the bed with my arms around my


    knees and ignored him.


    The news of their marriage was written all over the Inte.


    Compared to it, his words meant nothing.


    Charles was going to marry Rita, and we could finally be divorced.That was what I wanted, was it not?


    But why was I unhappy?


    "Scarlett, let''s announce our marriage to the public," Charles casually said.


    Nevertheless, his words were like an atomic bomb.


    Shocked by what he had said, I sat up and looked at him.


    At that moment, I felt that the pain I had bottled up in the bottom of my heart could no longer be


    suppressed and would burst anytime soon.


    My eyes stung, and a few secondster, tears streamed down my face uncontrobly.


    "I didn''t ask anyone to post this news."


    Charles sat on the bedside and wiped my tears.


    Although his fingers were rough, his movements were soforting that I could not bring myself to


    push him away.


    This sensuous feeling washed over my body.


    ¡®''Just enjoy yourself for a while" I told myself inwardly and then allowed Charles''s warm embrace to


    calm me down.


    I buried my head in his chest and closed my eyes, greedily enjoying the tenderness he was giving me


    at the moment.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    A few momentster, my phone suddenly rang.


    The loud and unexpected ringtone brought me back to reality.I pushed Charles away and courteously


    answered the phone.


    "Hello.Is this Scarlett? It''s William.We''ve met on your program."


    A gentle voice of a man came from the other end of the line.


    I immediately remembered the person I was talking to.I had interviewed William before.


    "I''m in Los Angeles for work. Would you like to have lunch with me?"


    William politely asked like a gentleman.


    "Sure,"


    I agreed without a second thought.I had a good impression of him, after all.I figured that I would


    probably see him again at work, so it was only necessary to maintain a good rtionship with him.


    We exchanged a few pleasantries afterward, and then I finally hung up the call.


    I recalled what William had said thest time we met.He asked me about Rita and told me that she


    would marry the man of her dreams once she recovered.


    Her wish was going toe true now.


    She and Charles would get married soon.


    While I was in a daze, Charles hugged me from behind.


    "Who was that?" he curiously asked.


    Instead of answering his question, I pleaded, "Let me go."


    Our position was intimate, and it felt awkward.


    "I don''t want to."


    Charles turned me around and kissed me.


    Before I knew it, he had put his hands on my waist, picked me up, and pushed me onto the bed.


    I was powerless, so I just kissed him back and followed his lead.


    He even touched me amorously, and my body trembled at his every touch.


    "Don''t see other men," Charles ordered in between kisses.


    "That''s my friend," I protested straightforwardly.


    "You''re my woman.I won''t let anyone else have you."


    Charles tightened his grasp on my waist and kissed me harder as he spoke.


    His tongue then forcefully entered my mouth and explored it.


    His unique masculine musk enveloped me.


    And because of his kiss, my legs were weak and trembling.


    I must say, I was starting to like it that I felt an urge to indulge myself in his burning desire.


    However, I knew at the back of my head that I could not let things go on like this.


    "You''re wrong.I''m not yours."


    Ashamed of what I was feeling, I tried my best to keep my head clear.


    The fire in Charles''s eyes dimmed.


    To my surprise, he stood up and began unbuttoning his belt.


    What was he doing? Was he going to force himself on me?


    In a fit of panic, I gritted my teeth and rushed out of the bedroom.I wanted to run away as far as I could.


    There was no way I could ept this man, especially when he already belonged to someone else.


    But when I ran to the door, I realized that I was only dressed in a camisole nightie and that I had left my


    phone on the bed.


    Even if I could run away, where would I go anyway? With shame and anger in my heart, I stood in a


    daze as Charles made his way towards me.


    I did not look at him, and he did not say anything either.


    He just handed me my phone and kindly put a night robe on me.


    "I won''t force you.I''ll try my best to restrain myself.But you can''t make me wait too long," Charles


    solemnly said.


    I clutched my phone tighter and did not say a word.


    My face was still flushed because of what had just happened.


    Charles moved closer to me and whispered something in my ear.


    "Did you hear me, honey?"


    His low and husky voice sounded like a dangerous signal.


    It made my hair stand on its end and made me take a step back instinctively.


    Without warning, Charles lifted me up yet again.


    "Don''t go anywhere this morning.Just stay with me here."

 Chapter 81: The Omnipresent Rita

    Chapter 81: The Omnipresent Rita


    Scarlett''s POV:


    It was because of Charles'' strong request that I decided topromise for the time being.I did not


    know what he would do if I had notpromised.


    That whole morning, I was watching a movie with him.


    At first, I was worried that he might use the movie as an excuse to make a move on me, butter I


    found that he didn''t break his promise at all.


    He just watched the movie with me while holding me in his arms.


    We were watching the Titanic.


    When Leonardo DiCaprio''s handsome face appeared on the screen, I couldn''t help but look at Charles.


    Under the soft light, he was also extremely handsome, just like a movie star.


    Fortunately, I looked away right before he noticed the flush on my cheeks.


    The peaceful timested till noon.


    Standing in front of the wardrobe, I thought for a while before I chose my new ck backless dress for


    that lunch appointment.


    Looking at my reflection in the mirror, I was very satisfied, so I took my handbag and was about to go


    out to meet William.


    To my surprise, just when I put on my shoes, Charles, who was sitting on the sofa scrolling through his


    phone, suddenly stood up, frowned at me, and said, "No, Scarlett.Your dress is too revealing.Change


    it."


    ¡®''Too revealing? This dress only reveals half of my back.Most evening gowns reveal way more than this


    one, right?''¡¯


    "Don''t be silly, Charles.The dress is fine."


    I quickly put on my high heels and was about to open the door.


    "No!"


    Charles strode over to me, grabbed my wrist, and took me to the bedroom.


    Before I could even react, he dragged me to the bedroom, and I did not know what he was nning to


    do, so I kept struggling.


    Charles took me to the closet.


    He browsed through the clothes, chose a blue dress, took it off the hanger, and handed it to me.


    "Wear this."


    Saying that, he continued to look at me.


    "Why? I just bought this ck dress and it''s nice."


    I was still quite unwilling to make apromise.


    The blue dress that he chose was a bit too formal, and I only wore it to work.


    Since I was just meeting a friend, I naturally wanted to dress up a little.


    "If you don''t change it on your own, then I will do it for you."


    Charles was unwilling to change his mind either as he whispered those words to me.


    I red at him, but his eyes swept over my body.


    Subconsciously, I covered my chest with my hands, fearing that he might actually try to take off my


    clothes.


    Feeling helpless, I did not want to waste time at all, so I took the blue dress from his hands and got


    changed.


    Only after seeing me wearing the blue dress did he finally let me go.


    As soon as I walked out of the building, I hailed a taxi, and rushed to the restaurant where William and I


    had nned to meet.


    And indeed, it was a high-end restaurant.


    Once I arrived, the doorman escorted me to the private dining room.


    I saw William as soon as I walked in.


    But then, before I could even greet him, I noticed someone unexpected sitting next to him, which made


    my eyes twitch.


    It was Rita, dressed in an elegant white dress with minimal makeup, which made her look dignified.


    I ignored her and greeted William as I sat down from across them.I asked with a smile, "Long time no


    see, William.How have you been?"


    "Thank you for your concern, Scarlett.I''m doing fine."


    William gave me a nod and a natural smile.


    Just when I was about to say something more to him, a familiar voice came from behind, interrupting


    me.


    "What a coincidence! Scarlett, you are here too!"


    My smile froze.


    It was Charles! I immediately turned around and saw him leisurely leaning against the door with a smile


    as he raised his eyebrows at me.


    He had changed his clothes in the short time that we were apart.


    The customized suit was a perfect fit for him, which made him look more handsome.


    I was staring at him nkly, and before I could even say anything, he sat down next to me.


    "Hello, William.I''m Charles Moore.It''s nice to meet you..."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Charles could even finish speaking, Rita Interrupted him, "William, Charles is the man I''m going


    to marry.He''s very handsome, isn''t he?"


    Although her smile seemed to be a sweet one, her words were not.


    I thought that it was funny, but I did not say anything to her as I did not want to meddle in their affairs.


    Without saying anything, Charles also put his arm around my shoulder and acted intimately.


    And immediately, I was embarrassed.


    What was he trying to do in front of Rita? William also looked at us closely.


    "Mr.Moore, are you really going to marry Rita?" he asked in a doubtful tone.


    "That''s just a rumor which has no credibility to it,"


    Charles denied without even looking at Rita.


    I nced at her from the corner of my eye.


    It was obvious that his words were a big blow to her as I saw her biting her lips grimly.


    "You don''t seem like you like Rita, but there are obvious rumors spreading about your


    marriage.Moreover, you seem to be quite close to Scarlett."


    With a frown, William was trying to figure out the rtionship between us.


    His gaze made me feel embarrassed as though I was a third wheel in Charles'' rtionship with Rita.


    "Don''t misunderstand us.Charles and I are like brother and sister.We grew up together," I exined


    when I got a chance.


    Although our marriage was a fake one, his family had indeed adopted me and we had grown up


    together, so I was not entirely lying.


    Charles looked at me with a yful smile, but fortunately for me, he didn''t deny it.


    "Yes, they''re like siblings," Rita said in a hurry.


    There was a long depressing silent moment at the table.


    I put my hands on my knees, feeling like I was the one that caused all the awkwardness.


    It was supposed to be a pleasant meal, and now, it had turned into something awkward because of the


    complicated rtionship between Rita, Charles, and I.


    Feeling sorry for William, I tried to lighten the mood by changing the subject.


    "William, how do you know Rita?" I asked casually.


    But to my surprise, Rita''s face paled and William frowned upon hearing my question.


    "Oh well, we met because William saved me once.I...I was unconscious at that time.It was very


    dangerous,"


    Rita exined in a hurry.


    However, I quickly guessed that there was something fishy going on between them.


    When they looked at each other, one of them was doubtful while the other seemed to be quietly


    pleading.


    I didn''t say anything, but ! felt that their reaction was rather strange.

 Chapter 82: Pregnancy

    Chapter 82: Pregnancy


    William''s POV:


    The four of us sat at the table in awkward silence.


    Finally, I decided to chase away the tension in the air and picked up my ss.


    "Scarlett, I was impressed by your professionalism and performance in the interviewst time.I watched


    the program, and I was very satisfied with it.Here''s to you.Before Scarlett could raise her ss¡±


    Charles interjected.


    "Scarlett hasn''t been drinkingtely.But I''ll drink on her behalf."


    I raised my eyebrows and looked at Scarlett.


    Somehow, I felt that there was something off and unnatural about her today.


    I shrugged and emptied my wine ss.I took a nce at Rita again.


    She seemed restless, and her face was pale.


    Feeling sorry for her, I could not help saying, "Charles, maybe you and I should exchange seats so that


    you could keep a closer eye on Rita."


    "No."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Yes."


    Charles and Scarlett answered at the same time.


    It was Charles who did not agree to my suggestion.


    He narrowed his eyes at me as if telling me to mind my own business.


    I cleared my throat, smiled awkwardly, and said nothing.


    At this time, Rita raised her hand and put it over her chest.


    A muscle flickered in her jaw, and she furrowed her brows.


    The look of pain on her face was terrible to watch.


    I instantly got nervous.


    "Rita? What''s wrong? Are you okay? Do you need a doctor?"


    Rita pushed away my hand and bit her bloodless lip.


    She shed Charles a pitiful look.


    "Charles, can you take me to the hospital? I don''t feel well."


    Seeing Rita beg like that made my heart ache.


    She did not have to beg anyone to take care of her.She was a wonderful person.


    She deserved to be taken care of.


    I was extremely disappointed by Charles''s attitude toward Rita, but I was in no position to tell him off


    about it.


    Ignoring Rita''s sincere request, Charles rose from his seat and stepped out to make a phone call.


    When he returned to the table, he started serving Scarlett food as if nothing happened.


    I was confused by everyone''s behavior.


    Less than ten minutester, a strong-looking, well-built man stormed in.


    He was panting, and beads of sweat covered his forehead.


    He looked like he ran all the way here.


    He looked more like Rita''s fiance than Charles did.


    Rita''s facial expression changed from pained to unhappy when she saw the neer.


    She lowered her head as the man approached our table, and before he could say anything, Rita


    snapped, "I''m fine.You can leave now."


    Then, she started to eat without even looking at him.


    Suddenly, she retched.


    I was startled.


    "Rita, are you really okay? Maybe we should take you to the hospital.¡±


    Rita shook her head and retched again.Then, she rushed to the bathroom.The brawny man followed


    her.Charles, Scarlett, and I were left at the table.


    I refilled my ss with wine, took a sip, and carefully calcted the next words that I was going to say.I


    finally went with, "Rita''s pregnant, isn''t she?"


    Not even a shadow of a reaction passed over Charles''s face.I could not decide if that was impressive


    or wildly insensitive.


    "You should go check on Rita, Charles,"


    Scarlett urged, but she looked a little disappointed.


    "Even you think the baby in Rita''s belly is mine?"


    Charles muttered.


    Lowering her head, Scarlett replied, "Isn''t it yours?"


    Charles scoffed and ran his fingers through his hair in frustration.


    I eyed the two of them carefully for a few moments and then asked Charles, "So what''s your


    rtionship with Rita?"


    "Rita and I have no rtionship," Charles answered.


    There was a trace of anger in his tone.


    Intrigued by his reaction, I prodded, "Okay.How about you and Scarlett? What are you to each other?


    And that man who just walked in and Rita.What''s up with them? And aren''t you supposed to marry


    Rita, Charles?"


    "No," Charles said through gritted teeth.


    I stared at him with wide eyes.


    Did he just say that he was not going to marry Rita? Then why was the news filled with stories about


    them being engaged?


    "Charles! How could you say that? You just got Rita pregnant, and now you''re not only denying that


    you''re the father but also saying that you''re not going to marry her? Are you really this heartless?"


    Scarlett stood up and started yelling angrily at Charles.


    Charles just sat there in silence, but it was obvious that he was trying ta rein in his emotions.


    After a few moments, he rose and walked out.


    After Charles left, Scarlett slumped onto her seat and heaved a frustrated sigh.


    Her lips were pressed together in a thin line as if she was keeping herself from bursting into tears.


    "Scarlett, are you all right?" I asked with concern, vaguely realizing the rtionship between her and


    Charles.


    "I''m fine, William, but I have to go.I''m sorry," Scarlett said by way of goodbye, forced a smile, and then


    left.


    After she left, I went to the bathroom to find Rita.I was worried about her.


    As I approached the bathroom, I overheard two people arguing.


    "I will have an abortion."


    I heard through the closed door.


    It was Rita.


    Her voice sounded a little strained.


    I was about toe in when I heard a man''s voice.


    "Rita, this is also my child.You can''t make this decision without my agreement.If you don''t want our


    baby, then I will raise it on my own.Just don''t abort it."


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I called Charles twice after leaving the restaurant, but he did not answer.I did not understand why he


    just left me like that at the restaurant.


    Thinking of the way he kissed me and the fact that Rita was pregnant, I felt like my head was going to


    explode.


    When I got home, Charles was not there.


    I waited and waited until I could not sit still anymore.


    So I went out and made my way to the tennis courts.


    Maybe I would find him there.


    It was Sunday, and the tennis courts were teeming with people who were looking to work out.


    But I easily spotted Charles among the crowd.


    He was ying with Spencer.


    "Ma''am, I''m sorry, but I can''t let you in.Mr.Moore instructed me to not let anyone bother him while he


    was ying."


    One of the staff stopped me at the entrance.


    "Let me in.I need to talk to him."


    I tried to force myself in, but the staff member stood like a brick wall in my way and fulfilled his duty.


    "Charles! You and I need to talk right now!"


    I yelled angrily.


    Spencer turned his head toward my direction, stopped ying, and walked over to me.He nodded to


    the staff, and then I was let in.


    "Hey, Scarlett.What''s wrong? You look upset."


    "I need to talk to Charles, Spencer.This has to stop.I want a divorce right now," I said firmly.


    "Well, not today.Charles is in a really bad mood, and you know there''s just no talking to him when he''s


    irate, " Spencer replied.


    "Rita''s pregnant,"


    I blurted out.


    Charles and Rita were having a baby, and I had no business now more than evering between


    them.


    It was time to wise up and leave.


    "And you think it''s Charles''s? Have you asked him if the baby is his? Scarlett, do you even know


    Charles at all? Do you really think he''ll betray you like that?"


    It was obvious that Spencer did not believe that Rita''s child could be Charles''s.


    Before I could retort, he pressed, "Charles is in love with you, and thest thing he wants to do is get


    Rita pregnant.He''ll never hurt you like that."


    I turned a deaf ear to Spencer''s words because if I allowed them to settle in my mind, I would make


    another round of mindless decisions.


    Enough was enough.


    I needed to get divorced and leave Los Angeles forever.


    "Charles''s time has been divided between me and Rita.Now that Rita''s pregnant, it just proves that


    Charles has chosen her.It''s time for me to go."


    I paused and took a deep breath.


    "If Charles doesn''t agree to our divorce, I''ll tell Michael and Christine that Rita is pregnant with his


    child."


    After I tried and failed to speak to him at the tennis courts, I did not see Charles for the next few days.


    He was like an eel in my grasp, slipping away whenever I got my hands on him.


    But since I had made up my mind to divorce him, I would not give up.I would not stop until his signature


    was on the divorce papers.

 Chapter 83: Dispute

    Chapter 83: Dispute


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I headed over to Charles''s office after work, but the receptionist would not let me in and told me that I


    needed to schedule an appointment to meet with Charles.I stood my ground and insisted on waiting.


    I might not have acquaintances or friends in Charles''spany that I could sweet talk into letting me


    see Charles, but I refused to let that stop me.


    Charles might avoid me, but I would not stop following him like a shadow if that was what it took to get


    him to agree to the divorce.


    "Please have a seat, ma''am.I''ll get you a cup of coffee," the receptionist said kindly.


    I had beening here for a few days, so I was no longer a stranger to them.


    The hall was bustling with people, and I felt a little embarrassed to stand there in their midst, so I took a


    seat in the waiting area, hoping that Charles would suddenly show up.


    "Scarlett? Is that you, my dear?"


    I turned around and was surprised at the sight of Alice.


    "Mom? What are you doing here?"


    I quickly got up and walked over to her.


    "Oh, I came to bring Charles some food."


    She raised the lunch box she was holding at me and shed me a happy smile.


    Then, she held my arm and asked, "Why are you sitting here by yourself? If you''re here for Charles,


    you can go to him directly."


    I mustered an awkward smile, unsure of how to respond.


    Alice rubbed my arm and said, "Oh, dear.You''ve always been a shy one, haven''t you? Come.I''ll take


    you to Charles.He''d be very happy to see you."


    I instantly imagined the dissatisfied look on Charles''s face.


    He would be many things when he saw me, but happy was not one of them.


    I followed Alice into the private elevator to Charles''s office.


    "Did you know that Charles set the password of this elevator to the date of your wedding anniversary?


    Isn''t that sweet?" she said and shed me an adorable squinty smile.


    Then, she added, "Charles values his family and friends a lot.He''s been like that since he was a little


    boy.He''s just not used to expressing his feelings openly, but he cares a lot about those he loves,


    especially you, dear.In fact, all his passwords are rted to you."


    "Rita''s pregnant with Charles''s baby, Mom," I said abruptly.


    I could not take Alice''s praises of Charles anymore.


    He was not the affectionate man she thought he was.


    "What? Are you serious?"


    The happy smile on Alice''s face vanished into thin air.


    I swallowed the lump that lodged itself in my throat and replied in a broken voice, "Yes, Mom.I found


    out a few days ago."


    Alice hugged me and startedforting me, "Oh, sweetie, I''m so sorry.But are you sure? Have you


    heard Charles''s side of the story? Maybe he can exin all this."


    "No need, Mom.This is it.I''m done.I want a divorce.This time, I won''t let anything stop me," I told her in


    between small sobs.


    My rtionship with Charles had not only hurt me in unspeakable ways but also robbed me of my pride


    and dignity.


    I did not want it anymore.


    "Let''s not be hasty, Scarlett.You and Charles need to talk this through,"


    Alice sighed after hesitating for a while.


    Eventually, the elevator reached Charles''s office, and the doors whirred open.


    Charles''s assistant was out in hall waiting for us.


    "Mr.Moore is in a meeting right now, but he sent me to usher you into his office to wait."


    "No, thanks.We''ll wait here.You may carry on with your work."


    Alice waved her hand and sent Charles''s assistant away.


    Then, she pulled me aside and said, "Calm yourself, dear.Things may not be as bad as you think.I


    know my son very well.Before you make some permanent decisions, you should open a dialogue with


    him first.I''m sure there''s a reasonable exnation for all this.I didn''t raise my son to treat his wife like


    this 5 Alice''s words made me feel a bit better, so I reached out and gave her a hug.¡±


    "Thank you, Mom.No matter what happens between me and Charles, you''ll always be my mother."


    As soon as I finished my words, Charles walked out of the meeting room.


    He nced at us, pulled a long face, and walked straight into his office.


    Alice rushed over to him, and I followed suit.


    "Is it true, Charles? Is Rita pregnant with your child?"


    Alice asked immediately after I closed the door behind us.


    "I''m not the father of Rita''s baby, Mom,"


    Charles Backfired.


    He sat on the sofa and crossed his legs.He closed his eyes and kneaded the bridge of his nose.


    There were obvious dark circles under his eyes.


    He looked exhausted.


    "Are you sure? You''ve been seeing that woman even after Scarlett came home from overseas."


    "Nothing''s going on between me and Rita.I''m only trying to show her some gratitude."


    "Then why did you express your desire to marry Rita and divorce Scarlett? And now that Rita''s


    pregnant, you won''t take responsibility? Is that how I raised you?" Alice reprimanded.


    "I''m willing to do anything to prove that Rita''s child isn''t mine.I''ve never touched her."


    Charles fished out his cigarette case from his jacket pocket.


    He was about to light up when he paused, put the cigarette back in the case, and shoved the case


    back into his jacket pocket.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Are you saying that you want a paternity test? I can''t believe you.When did you turn into such a


    coward?" I looked at him coldly.


    "I''m not being a coward.Since neither of you believe me, then I need to produce some sort of proof,"


    Charles retorted in a tone that I could tell he was desperately trying to keep neutral.


    I had the chance to stare at him more closely.


    He looked like he had lost some weight in the days that we had not seen each other.


    I averted my gaze and muttered, "You got her pregnant.You don''t get to walk away from the


    responsibility of raising your child."


    "But it''s not my child, so it''s not my responsibility.Even if you tell me over and over that I''m the father of


    Rita''s baby, it won''t change the fact that I''m not because I never climbed into bed with her."


    "And you expect me to believe that? Come on, Charles.Be a man."


    I looked at him with disappointment.


    Alice, who had been standing there and watching us argue, suddenly exploded with emotions.


    "Enough! You better be right about you not being the father of Rita''s unborn baby, Charles, or I swear


    the rest of your life will be filled with nothing but regret."


    "I''m very busy right now, Mom.I don''t have time for this.I''ve already exined myself.If you don''t want


    to believe me, then there''s nothing else I can do."


    With a cold face, Charles asked his assistant to show us out.


    Alice set down the lunch box on the coffee table and said, "I brought you some food.I hope your


    conscience doesn''t bother you so much that you won''t be able to enjoy it."


    Before leaving, I remembered why I came to see Charles in the first ce.


    I raised my chin, put the papers down in front of him, and said, "Let''s get divorced.No more dys.I


    want it done as soon as possible."


    "No!"


    Completely infuriated, Charles swept the papers off the coffee table and rose from his seat.


    He ran his fingers through his hair, and a little growl escaped his throat.


    His assistant walked over to me and led me out.


    "You''d better leave now.Mr.Moore is in a bad mood," she said to me in a low voice.


    I nodded and left with Alice.


    "Is Rita really pregnant with Charles''s child? What if Charles was telling the truth about him not going to


    bed with Rita? What if Rita is pregnant with another man''s child and is using it to force Charles to marry


    her?"


    Alice wondered out loud.


    "But who else could father Rita''s child?" I asked in a dispirited tone.


    To be honest, I was hoping in my heart that Charles was indeed telling the truth.


    But Rita was so desperately in love with Charles.


    The fast thing that she would do was to be unfaithful to him and sleep with another man.


    She would never ruin her chances of marrying him.


    "I''ve known Charles to be an honorable young man.He doesn''t lie, and he has always been


    responsible.If he really got Rita pregnant, he would own up to it without hesitation.Besides, he told us


    that he wanted to build a life and a family with you."


    Alice held my hand and shed me a look at shattered my heart.


    The back of my eyes instantly burned, but I bit back the tears.


    Sometimes, I could notprehend how fate could be so merciless to its subjects.


    I once imagined a perfect life with Charles, a life that we would happily spend together surrounded by


    our children.


    But now, it did not look like it would ever turn into a reality, and it left a bitter taste in my mouth and a


    giant wound in my heart.

 Chapter 84: Amnesia

    Chapter 84: Amnesia


    Alice''s POV:


    I rushed home the moment I parted with Scarlett in Charles''spany.


    "Alice, slow down.Keep your elegant image."


    Christine advised while enjoying her tea time in the garden.She could not help but make fun of me


    when she saw me rushing over with a frantic expression.


    "Mom, I have something important to tell you."


    I sat down opposite Christine, not caring about my manners.


    Christine put down her cup of tea and looked at me curiously.


    "What happened?"


    I took a deep breath and tried my best to keep a straight face.


    "Rita is pregnant."


    After hearing what I said, Christine was no longer in the mood for tea.She waved her hand, signaling to


    the butler to take the tea and desserts away.She looked serious.


    I could not figure out what she was thinking at the moment.


    "Mom, what do you think?" I asked inquisitively.


    Christine pondered for a moment.


    "Are you sure Charles is the father?"


    "l...I think so."


    The truth was, I was unsure.But now that I thought of it, what Scarlett had said made sense.


    If the father was not Charles, who else would it be? Rita had been keen on marrying into the Moore


    family.She would not do anything stupid, would she? While I was in deep thought, my phone rang.


    I looked at the caller ID, and my face turned white as a sheet.


    Christine must have noticed the look on my face that she asked, "Is it Susan?"


    I nodded in response.Susan''s voice then came from the other end of the line, and it was aggressive


    like a shrew.


    "Rita is pregnant.Charles must be responsible for it."


    I forced a smile and replied, "We''ll be sure to take responsibility if the baby is indeed Charles''s."


    "Whatever.The wedding should be held as soon as possible."


    Susan hung up the call without even waiting for my response.


    "They''re definitely a family.All of them are bad- tempered."


    My head was throbbing because of what just happened.


    While I was massaging my temples, I decided to call Charles.I had to talk to him tonight.No matter who


    the father of Rita''s child was, this matter must be solved immediately.


    Charles'' POV:


    When I entered the yard, the butler opened his mouth to speak but stopped on second thought.I raised


    my eyebrows and casually walked into the living room.


    Just as I had anticipated, everyone was gathered there except the person I wanted to see the most.


    "What''s going on? It''s so ceremonious." I asked knowingly and sat on the couchzily with my legs


    crossed.


    My father snorted and grumbled, "Stop ying dumb."


    "Wow.Thest time you were this stern was when I chose to go tow school regardless of your


    objection" I retorted.


    "Stop changing the topic.Susan called today and asked you to marry Rita as soon as possible," he said


    with a straight face.


    "Why does no one believe me when I say that the baby is not mine?"


    I was dissatisfied and helpless that nobody believed my words.


    "That''s not the point.Back then, you were the one who took the initiative to buy the wedding dress for


    Rita.Sometimeter, the news of your engagement was broadcast.Everyone knows that you two are


    getting married.Charles, I''m telling you, you have to clean up this mess without discrediting the Moore


    family."


    Mom came straight to the point.


    "I''ll take care of it.Don''t worry."


    I did not want to defend myself anymore.


    They would not believe me anyway.Without waiting for their response, I got up and left.


    When I left the vi, I did not know where to go, so I drove around aimlessly.


    All I could think about at that moment was Scarlett.I missed her so much.


    It was driving me crazy that I could not see her.


    But, she must hate me now.


    With nowhere to go, I decided to go to the bar with Spencer.


    "Charles, stop smoking."


    David snatched the cigarette from my hand and looked at me worriedly.I had been smoking for quite a


    while now that the ashtray was filled with cigarette butts.


    Spencer patted me on the shoulder.


    "He''s right.You asked us out for a drink.How could you smoke in a corner alone?"


    I forced a smile at them, but it came out bitter and unconvincing.


    Neither cigarette nor alcohol could dispel my dejection right now.


    All I wanted at the moment was to see Scarlett.I even hoped she would call me, but that would be


    wishful thinking.I just wished I could hear her voice right now.


    David heaved a heavy sigh and tried to ease the atmosphere with his senseless monologue.


    "As I see you heartbroken, I now believe the theory the wise never falls in love easily."


    I took a swig of alcohol and chuckled. "I''ll wait for the day you eat your words."


    "Charles is right.He used to be cold and heartless.But now, he''s suffering because of love.In my


    opinion, theories are destined to be overturned."


    Spencer clinked his ss with mine to show solidarity with me.


    But then, he shook his head and added, "Charles, you''d better make everything clear to Scarlett.I think


    there are too many misunderstandings between you two that it''s confusing her."


    "Scarlett doesn''t believe me.In my eyes, I''m a scum," I replied glumly.


    "Then why don''t you just have sex with her? When you two have a real rtionship, she won''t leave


    you anymore."


    As I did not say anything, Spencer winked at David and teasingly asked, "What the hell are you talking


    about? You know what kind of person Scarlett is.She''s smart and rational.Don''t act rashly, and make


    sure that the gains outweigh the losses."


    "What else can we do then? How about I ask someone to send Rita abroad and make sure she never


    comes back?" David suggested.


    "David, stop it." Spencer red at David and then looked at me.


    "Charles, listen to me.The only way to solve this problem is to clearly exin to Scarlett what you truly


    feel."


    I did not say anything, but I knew that Spencer and David were doing this for my own good.


    Nevertheless, there were some things that could not be exined in a few words.


    Anyway, all I could do at the moment was drown myself in alcohol.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I had been restless ever since I returned from Charles''spany.Everything seemed to be off track.


    Iy in the bathtub and stared at the ceiling nkly as I recalled everything that happened between


    Charles and me.I did not get out of the bathtub and walk out of the bathroom until the water turned


    unbearably cold.Now, Iy on the bed, wide awake.I kept tossing and turning, but I still could not fall


    asleep.


    Exasperated, I picked up my phone and typed on the search bar, "How to divorce in a short time?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Dozens of search results came out.


    After reading theizen''s suggestions, one answer caught my eye.I decided to sue for divorce.I


    immediately called Nina and told her my n.


    At first, she did not support what I was nning to do.


    "Scarlett, I think you should think it over.Charles is an excellent man.It''s hard to find someone like him


    again " Nina advised with a hint of hesitation.


    "It doesn''t matter how excellent of a man he is.Rita is pregnant with his child.I should stop clinging to


    him and do the right thing," I exined calmly.


    "Wait.What did you just say? That woman is pregnant?! If that''s the case, why wouldn''t Charles leave


    you alone? What a jerk!"


    Nina was bbergasted by the news and became sympathetic to me.


    Now that she knew the truth, she promised she would help me with the divorce process as much as


    she could.


    At that very moment, the doorbell rang.


    I hung up the call at once and went to answer the door.


    It was Spencer, David, and Charles.


    It seemed that they had been drinking as thetter was passed out drunk "Scarlett, let us in.Charles is


    so heavy"


    Spencer pleaded while gritting his teeth.He looked exhausted, probably from carrying Charles all the


    way here.I got out of the way and let him take Charles inside.


    But then, something urred to me.


    In the past, Spencer alone could take Charles back with ease.


    Why did he say he couldn''t handle Charles even with David''s help now? At that moment, the two put


    Charles on my bed.


    Spencer wiped the sweat on his forehead and helplessly said, "Charles is drunk as a skunk.David and I


    can''t handle him anymore.We nned on sending him back to his own ce, but Charles went crazy


    all the way and insisted oning to your ce.Anyway, he''s here now.Please take care of him."


    "You''d better send Charles away.It''s bothersome to let him stay here." I refused disdainfully.


    I did not want to be entangled with Charles anymore, especially after what I had just found out.


    However, Spencer just patted me on the shoulder and ignored my refusal.


    "Thank you, Scarlett.David,e on!"


    With that, he and David left my apartment.I looked at the drunkard on the bed, at a loss for words.I


    poked Charles on the waist, but he made no reaction.


    It appeared that he was fast asleep.


    Charles''s usually cold face was gentle when he was asleep.


    Even though I was trying so hard to suppress my feelings for him, I could not stop myself from


    caressing his face.I smoothed his hair and found that his forehead was red and swollen.


    He must have bumped it while he was out drinking.


    I could not deny, I was concerned about him.So, I took some ice cubes from the fridge, wrapped them


    in a towel, and put thepress on his forehead to reduce the swelling.I also wiped his face with a


    warm towel in hopes that he would feel better when he woke up.


    It was already deep into the night when I finished caring for him.


    As he was sleeping on my bed, I went to the guest room and slept there.


    When I woke up the next morning, the sun was already shining brightly outside.I rubbed the sleep off


    my eyes.


    For some reason, it was a little light-headed.I must have not slept wellst night.It did not matter,


    anyway.With that, I got out of bed and sneaked into the next room.


    The room was dim as the curtains were closed.


    To my surprise, Charles had not woken up yet.


    It was odd, considering that he usually woke up early in the morning.


    Worried that he had a hangover, I put my hand on his forehead to check his temperature.


    I was relieved to know that it was normal.


    Just as I was about to withdraw my hand, Charles grabbed it, and his eyes fluttered open.


    He did not seem like he had just woken up.


    In fact, he looked very sober.


    "You were just feigning sleep," I grumbled.


    "Why is your hand so cold?" Charles frowned and pulled me closer to him.


    "Does your head hurt?" I raised my head to look at him.


    He had small stubble already, for just not shaving for one day.Charles lowered his gaze and solemnly


    said, "Scarlett, I don''t remember anything except you."


    My eyes widened in rm.


    "What''s wrong? Is it because you drank too muchst night?"


    "Just kidding."


    Charles burst intoughter.


    He then kissed me on the forehead and whispered in a loving voice, "You were scared, weren''t you?"

 Chapter 85: Have A Fever

    Chapter 85: Have A Fever


    Scarlett''s POV:


    When I realized that Charles had fooled me, I was very upset.


    Just when I was about to push him away, he raised his hand and touched my forehead as he said in a


    nervous voice, "Scarlett, you seem to be burning up.Do you have a fever?"


    "Really? I don''t know."


    Thinking that I was only feeling weak because Charles had scared me, I touched my forehead.


    He gently put me on the bed and covered me with the nket as he said, "Hold on a minute."


    He then quickly walked to the living room, found a thermometer, and handed it to me.


    "Check your temperature."


    Taking the thermometer from him, I pouted.


    Charles nced at me, and said, "You are an adult.Don''t you know it when you are sick?"


    I got up in a hurry and defended myself, "I thought that it was because ofck of sleep.I should be fine


    if I just rest for a while.Besides, you scared me with your inexplicable words this morning, so it''s your


    fault."


    Seeing that I was wronged, his expression softened.


    He reached out and rubbed my nose with a helpless look in his eyes as he said, "It''s my fault, yes.Lie


    down and rest like a good girl."


    Five minutester, Charles took the thermometer, and his expression darkened when he saw the


    reading.


    "It''s 102 degrees, Scarlett! How can you not take care of yourself?"


    I cleared my throat and hinted, "Maybe, I have been too worriedtely, and that''s what caused me to


    crack.If you want me to recover quickly, then you must cooperate with me.Like finding time to sign


    some documents."


    "Just give it up.Since you are sick, I will take good care of you.As for the documents you want me to


    sign..."


    After a pause, Charles leaned closer and added, "Don''t even think about it."


    "How do you know what documents I am talking about?" I asked, looking at him innocently.


    "It must be the divorce agreement, I am sure," Charles saidzily and stood up.


    Frustrated, I closed my eyes, not wanting to talk to him anymore.


    Charles tucked me in and seemed a little unhappy.


    He said to himself, "It''s me who got hurt on my forehead, but no one takes care of me.On the contrary, I


    have to take care of you."


    I slowly opened my eyes and cast a nce at him.


    "This is a punishment for your neglect."


    "That''s nonsense,"


    Charles retorted helplessly.


    He then covered my eyes with his palm and continued in a soft voice, "Get some rest.I''m going to


    prepare breakfast."


    Feeling the warmth of his hand, I said dryly, "You can go to work now.I''m fine on my own."


    "Don''t keep trying to drive me away.Right now, the only priority I have is to take care of my wife.Nothing


    is more important to me than you."


    There was a hint of flirtation in his voice.


    "Shame on you." I could not help but blush at his words.


    "I like it better when you''re on me," he added, continuing to be the cheeky devil.


    I pursed my lips and closed my eyes, ignoring him.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    While Charles went to the kitchen, I sat up, and called Nina, asking her toe over.I was not sure


    how long I waited for her to show up, and just when my eyelids started to feel heavy, I heard the


    doorbell.I got out of bed and was about to open the door for Nina, but Charles got to it before f could.


    "Hi, Charles.What a surprise! You are here too."


    Nina gave him an awkward greeting as she was also not expecting him to be there.


    Charles raised his eyebrows and nced at me with a meaningful look in his eyes.


    I gave him a stiff smile.


    Did he find out about my ns once again? After entering my bedroom, Ninained, "Scarlett,


    why didn''t you tell me that Charles is here? If I had known, I would not havee."


    "Nina, can you do me a favor? I don''t want to stay alone with him in the same room, so could you


    please help me send him away?" I asked her expectantly.


    "This is your private matter, and it won''t be appropriate for me to get involved between you


    two.Moreover, it is not my principle to break up lovers.If only you and Charles could just admit it and be


    together." Nina sounded hesitant.


    "Please, help me just this once, okay? I can''t be with him.It is impossible! I already exined the


    reason to youst night, right?"


    I continued to plead with her and asked her to help me.


    "Although your reason is indeed quite valid, I am still scared.Charles is the man who can make the


    whole business world shake with just a cough.How can I dare to provoke someone like him? You''re


    probably the only one who would dare to go up against him," Nina said hesitantly.


    "If you can help me, then I can arrange an interview with him for you."


    Using my trump card, I gave her a smile.


    "If that''s the case, then okay."


    Nina made apromise and added, "Don''t forget what you promised, though."


    I gave her a nod of assurance as I pushed her out.


    "Hurry up! I am counting on you."


    Once she stepped out of the room, I hid behind the door as I watched what was going on in the living


    room.


    Charles had finished cooking, and he had arranged all the food on the dining table.


    Surprised, Nina eximed, "Oh my God, Charles, you are such a good cook."


    "Would you like to stay for breakfast?" he offered her


    "Sure.It would be an honor, Charles,"


    Nina readily agreed.She was so excited that shepletely forgot about the task that I had given her


    as she took out her phone to click some pictures of the breakfast.


    I walked out of the room, intending to remind her not to forget the n.


    "Nina..." I said, winking at her.


    "What''s the matter, Scarlett?"


    Nina nced at me for a second before she turned to focus on her phone again.


    m going to take a few photos and upload them to Instagram.I need to show off that I had the honor of


    tasting Charles'' cooking, right?"


    I understood that I could not count on her anymore, so I pulled up a chair and sat down next to her.


    "Scarlett, taste the fried chicken."


    She handed me a piece of the fried chicken excitedly.


    "Thank you."


    Gritting my teeth, I smiled at her, and winked again.However, she seemed to be oblivious to my hints.


    ¡®''What a careless woman!¡±


    "That''s for you, Nina.Scarlett has a fever, and she can''t eat that," Charles said all of a sudden as he


    took away the piece of fried chicken from me and pushed forward a bowl of hot chicken broth towards


    me.


    I noticed that there were chopped onions in the soup, and frowned.


    "I don''t want it." Nina seemed to have suddenly remembered the task I gave her and cut in, "Scarlett


    doesn''t want it because her appetite is very low whenever you''re around."


    Charles blinked his eyes but he gave me an understanding look as he said, "Since Nina is here to take


    care of you, I will take my leave.Don''t forget to take your medicine after you eat."


    I was not expecting him to leave so quickly.


    Looking at his back, I sort of felt sad.


    After breakfast, Nina washed the dishes for me while muttering, "Charles is such a good man.Are you


    really going to divorce him? There are not a lot of men who are willing to cook and take care of their


    wives, you know? I am sure that he really loves you.There must be some kind of misunderstanding


    between you two."


    "Charles is not faithful.He is good to me, but so is he to Rita.What I want is a dedicated lover.Shouldn''t


    love be something that only two of us share?"


    I blurted out while I kept telling myself that divorcing him was really the right thing to do.


    "Well...It is indeed a pity that you two can''t be together, but as your friend, I will support you, no matter


    what you decide." Nina sighed regretfully.


    After cleaning up, she left while I took the medicine and rested the whole day.


    The evening came, but my fever still was not down.I had no strength to get up, so I continued to sleep.


    While I was in a trance, I felt a warm hand touching my forehead.I struggled to open my eyes and saw


    that it was Charles.


    "Charles? Why are you here again?" I asked in a hoarse voice, confused.

 Chapter 86: Bitterness

    Chapter 86: Bitterness


    Charles''s POV:


    Looking at Scarlett''s confused face, I could not help softening my voice.


    "I don''t want to leave you alone.I''ll just end up worrying about you."


    However, after hearing what I said, she looked me dead in the eyes.Her eyes suddenly became


    sharp.She was like an angry kitten that was pretending to be a fierce lioness.


    "If you dy the divorce again, I will sue you," she muttered.


    "I won''t divorce you even if it kills me!"


    Looking at her pale face, I felt sorry for her.I held her in my arms and shook my head.


    "But Rita''s pregnant with your baby..."


    Scarlett whispered, sounding aggrieved.


    I tried tofort her, "The baby''s not mine.It''s Richard''s."


    Scarlett raised her head and looked at me in surprise.


    "How could you say that? You''re really going to burden others with your responsibility? My God,


    Charles.I''m so disappointed in you.Get out.I don''t want to see you or talk to you.You''re upsetting me."


    As she spoke, she pushed me away.


    All I could do was take the hit.


    After all, it was my fault.I was the reason for her distrust.I walked out of the bedroom without looking


    back.


    The moment I walked into the living room, I regretted leaving.


    Scarlett was still sick.


    Thest thing I should do was leave her alone.I turned around and went back to her room without


    hesitation.


    When I entered the bedroom, I found Scarlett staring at me with wide eyes.


    She obviously did not expect me to return.


    Before she could say anything, I climbed into bed beside her and crashed my lips onto hers.


    She struggled against me, but I did not let go.I slid my hand under her jaw and kissed her slowly and


    carefully.


    After a few heartbeats, she stopped resisting.


    It instantly got me worried that her condition was getting worse.


    I let go and took a look at her.


    "Why did you stop? Are you okay?"


    "It''s pointless to fight you.I can''t beat you anyway."


    There was no expression on her face, and she did not meet my gaze at all.


    I could not decide whether to feel hurt or guilty.


    But when I saw the unmistakable absence of light in her eyes, I felt like she just stabbed me through


    the heart with a dagger.


    "Has Rita really destroyed your trust in me?" I asked in a cold voice.


    Scarlett darted her eyes at me and stared at me quietly for a few seconds.Then, she answered in a


    heartless tone had never heard her use, "Yes."


    I found myself gnashing my teeth together and shoving down the emotions that threatened to make me


    explode like a volcano.


    Just then, my phone rang.I impatiently took it out and answered it.


    Soon, Rita''s voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Hi, Charles.I just want to let you know that I will get an abortion," Rita said.


    I could tell that she was trying to keep her voice steady because I was still able to hear her anxiety.I did


    not say anything for fear that I would snap at her.I was fed up with all her drama and her constant


    efforts to keep me away from Scarlett, but I was not going to tell her off right this minute.


    She said when I did not respond, "Charles? Charles, are you there? Did you hear what I just said? Say


    something!"


    Thinking of everything she had done, I could not help feeling incredibly annoyed.


    Instead of talking to Rita, I raised my voice on purpose and said something ambiguous to Scarlett.


    "Hold me tight, Scarlett."


    "Charles, who...Who are you with? Who are you talking to?"


    Rita became agitated right away.


    I asked her, "Who else can it be? Don''t bother me anymore, Rita.Scarlett doesn''t like it when you call


    me all the time."


    Then, I hung up the phone and looked at Scarlett who kept silent the entire time I was on the phone.I


    lowered my head and continued to kiss her affectionately.


    "Be with me, Scarlett.I will give you anything my body, my heart, my possessions, anything you want."


    "I want a divorce."


    Her voice was as hard and cold as a stone.


    "No."


    As I spoke, I continued to kiss her from her lips down to her corbone.I stared at her fondly, the


    woman I loved with all my heart.


    She took a deep breath as her eyes glinted with tears.


    "We can''t go on like this, Charles," she said in a soft voice and pulled my arm.


    "We should just get this over with.Please, I''m begging you."


    I got off her, sat up, and stared into her eyes, and the determination that I saw despite the sadness


    poised to burn a hole through my chest.I could not help feeling enraged.


    She really wanted to divorce me at all costs.


    "Why don''t you just sue me and let the world know about our marriage''s bitter end?" I asked through


    gritted teeth.


    Damn it! I did not mean to say that, but my reason just could not stop my fury.


    Scarlett gently took my hand.


    "No, I don''t want that, Charles.Let''s divorce peacefully, okay? There''s no need to put ourselves and our


    family through such a painful ordeal."


    Once again, she was begging me.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    And it broke my heart beyond imagination.


    I wanted to make her understand just how badly I longed to be with her, but without her trust, I could do


    nothing, and it just made me even angrier.I smiled bitterly and withdrew my hand.


    "I can never get you to trust me again even if I sacrifice my life or everything I have, can''t I?"


    After I pulled away from her grasp, she lowered her head and said nothing.


    Her face grew even paler, making her look like a fragile porcin doll in the dim light.


    I had made up my mind not to give Scarlett a way out, but it was only driving her further and further


    away from me.


    Maybe it was time for me to let her go so that she could take some time to figure out her true feelings.


    But could I really bear to let go and carry on without her? Impossible.


    We were silent for a long time.


    Iid beside her and turned my back to her.


    The longer she kept quiet, the more bitter I felt in my heart.Did she really have nothing to say to me?


    "Don''t you have anything to say?"


    I could not help breaking the silence.


    Scarlett did not respond.


    I turned around and found her asleep, but her eyes were only half-closed.I did not know whether to cry


    or tough.


    As it turned out, I was the only one having our fight.I carefully took her hand and kissed it, and my heart


    was filled with affection.


    There was no need to argue with her.


    As long as she was happy, it was enough.


    As for all the other troubles, I would resolve them and prevent them from ever hurting her again.

 Chapter 87: The Call From Nate

    Chapter 87: The Call From Nate


    Charles''s POV:


    "Scarlett, I''m going to get you some soup, okay? You should have some so that you can take your


    medication.Then, you can go back to sleep," I whispered in her ear.


    "But I want to sleep," Scarlett pouted and said in a daze.


    "You can sleep after you''ve taken your pills."


    I stroked her hair and then went to the kitchen to get her some soup.


    When I came back to the bedroom, Scarlett had already gotten up.


    She was leaning against the headboard and staring into space.


    "Let me feed you," I said and carefully picked up the bowl.


    She narrowed her eyes at me and retorted, "I can feed myself."


    "No.You''re still weak.You''ll just spill this hot soup all over yourself and get hurt," I backfired and avoided


    her touch.


    "Fine," she mumbled and finally let me feed her.


    After Scarlett finished the soup, I helped her take her medication.I could not help smiling while watching


    her trying to down her pills.


    She had always hated taking any sort of medication since we were children.


    Apparently, she had not outgrown it.


    "Are you going to sue me with the help of Nina''s father?"


    I tried to get some useful information from her.


    Scarlett took a sip of water and nced at me with clear eyes.She pursed her lips and did not say


    anything.


    It seemed that she would never tell me anything no matter how hard I tried.


    "Forget it.I''m not that curious."


    I heaved a sigh and then asked her, "Where do I sleep tonight?"


    "You sleep here, and I will sleep in the guest room," Scarlett answered.


    "Very well, but don''t me me if I sleepwalk to the guest room tonight" I chuckled, and she shot me a


    death re.


    She looked particrly cute when she was annoyed by my little quips.She rolled her eyes, slid out of


    bed, and walked to the wardrobe.


    She muttered, "His woman''s pregnant and he wants to sleepwalk into another woman''s bedroom.


    "Can you speak up? I won''t be mad at whatever it is you''re saying."


    She turned her head and squinted at me like a threatened cat.


    She repeated in a loud voice, "Your woman is pregnant and you want to sleepwalk into another


    woman''s bedroom.Can you be more shameless and inconsiderate? Honestly, Charles, you''ve already


    got Rita.Why are you still pestering me?"


    "Like I already told you, Rita''s pregnancy has nothing to do with me.I''ve been denying it since it came


    up.Why can''t you believe me?" I exined to her again.


    To be honest, I was getting a little tired of telling her my side of the story.


    It was like she had not heard anything I had been saying.


    "Then who else could''ve gotten her pregnant? Everyone knows that you and Rita are a couple, and I''m


    the nuisance that''s standing in the way of your dream life.Just let me go already so that you can live


    happily ever after with the mother of your child,"


    Scarlett snapped, her eyes reddening with frustration.


    "Well, it is possible that Rita has been sleeping with another man because I''ve been ignoring her.I''ve


    told you that I''ve never climbed into bed with her.You''re the only one in my heart.Can''t you see how


    insane I''m going because I love you so damn much? In fact, I''lle out tomorrow and announce our


    marriage."


    All the pent-up rage and frustration that I had been keeping a lid on for the past few days finally burst


    out of me like water out of a broken pipe.


    "Enough! You''re not going anywhere and announcing anything."


    With a fresh pair of pajamas in hand, Scarlett shed me a panicked look.


    I approached her and reached out to touch her, but she backed away, went into the bathroom, and shut


    the door behind her.I took a deep, steadying breath.I regretted scaring her.


    Overtaken by my emotions, I fumbled in my pocket for my cigarette case.


    Then, I remembered that I had given up smoking for Scarlett.


    Just as the sound of running water from the bathroom filled the air, Scarlett''s phone rang.


    I wondered who would call her at thiste hour.I walked to the bedside table and nced at the caller


    ID.


    It was an unknown phone number.


    After a few moments of internal debate, I decided to answer the call.


    I was a little surprised to hear Nate''s voice.


    "Hello, Scarlett.I wasn''t expecting you to pick up thiste.Why are you still up? Are you lonely? Would


    you like to join me for a drink?"


    I held the phone tightly and did not make a sound.


    My eyes threatened to well up with tears as I desperately tried to shove down my rage.


    I remembered what Spencer told me in the past about Nate harassing Scarlett.


    If I could strangle the old man through the phone, I would.


    "Scarlett, sweetheart? Are you there? Why aren''t you saying anything? If you want, I cane over


    right now and satisfy you.I''ll do what Charles can''t."


    It was then that I finally understood what was going on.


    What a shameless old man! Nate continued, "And whatever Rita has, you will have, too.All you need to


    do is agree to my offer, and I''ll make you the happiest woman in the world."


    "This is Charles,"


    I finally snapped.


    Nate paused for a few seconds and thenughed awkwardly.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Charles.I thought I was speaking to Scarlett."


    "You dare seduce my woman?" I asked in a cold voice.


    "No, of course not.This is just a misunderstanding.I didn''t get my message across very well."


    Nate faltered over the phone.


    His tone drastically changed from perverted and confident to guilty and scared.


    "What''s there to misunderstand? You called my wife in the middle of the night to sexually harass


    her.Are you bored or something, Mr.Lively? Because if you are, I can give you something to be excited


    about and teach you a lesson at the same time."


    I let my voice drip with menace.


    "I just want to express how much I care for the younger generation.After all, I''ve watched Scarlett grow


    up."


    I was a little disappointed with the excuse that he went with.I expected more from someone like Nate


    Lively.


    "I wasn''t born yesterday, Nate.I know exactly the kind of care that you want to express to my


    Scarlett.Since you have the guts to covet my woman, then facing the consequences shouldn''t be a


    problem for you.It''s funny that you think you can make Scarlett the happiest woman in the world by


    waving your money in her face.She''s not like that.It''s going to take more than money and worldly things


    to get her and keep her.She''s special, she''s mine, and if you want her, you can pry her off my dead


    fingers."


    After that, I hung up, deleted the call log, and blocked Nate''s number.


    At this time, Scarlett came out of the bathroom.


    Seeing her cell phone in my hand, she was confused.


    "Why are you holding my phone? Did anyone call me?"


    "No.I was just about to charge it for you."


    I did not want to tell her the truth.


    If I did not let her know about Nate''s disgusting call, I would have better chances of keeping that old,


    sleazy bastard away from her.


    "You''re lying.Whenever you hide something from me, you avoid my eyes.Besides, my phone''s fully


    charged.I plugged it in before I slept."


    Scarlett looked at me and tilted her head to the side.


    "I''m not trying to keep anything from you, okay? I''m just trying to protect you from being stressed


    out.You haven''t fully recovered,"


    I replied, taking two steps toward her.I still had not gotten over the fact that she did not tell me about


    Nate and that I had to hear it from Spencer.


    Nate''s call just now was the confirmation I needed.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    Scarlett looked at me in confusion.


    "Never mind.Go to sleep."


    I did not want to say anything more.I was afraid of rousing her suspicions.


    She had always been a sensitive person.


    "You''re so weird,"


    Scarlett muttered, turned around, and headed to the guest room.


    I tossed and turned in bed until the wee hours of the night.I could not fall asleep, so I poured myself a


    ss of red wine and sat on the balcony.


    I thought about all the ways I could put an end to all the miseries guing me and Scarlett.

 Chapter 88: Probing

    Chapter 88: Probing


    Scarlett''s POV:


    When I woke up, Charles was already gone, but he made breakfast for me and left it on the table.


    He seemed to be distracted by somethingst night, which worried me a little.


    Before I could get sucked into the Charles rabbit hole again, I knocked myself over the head.


    I had more important things to think about than him.


    Los Angeles was always buzzing with life, especially in the mornings.


    Traffic was extra terrible today, and it actually took half an hour longer for me to reach the office.


    "Scarlett, sweetie, how are you? Are you feeling better?"


    As soon as I entered the office, Nina walked over and gave me a big hug.


    She was wearing a red business suit today, and her hair was neatly rolled up behind her head.She


    looked bright and stunning.


    "Yes, thank you.I just needed a ton of sleep," I replied and put down my bag in the lounge.


    I went to get myself a cup of coffee.


    Nina followed suit.


    "My dad''s home by the way.Would you like to have dinner this weekend at my house? We can talk


    about your divorce ns,"


    Nina cut to the chase.Her father was a famouswyer in Los Angeles.


    Last time, I asked her to ask her father to help me sue for divorce.I did not expect that things would go


    so fast.


    But I supposed I was thankful for the timing.


    Charles intended to keep me hanging, and I certainly did not want to still be married to him when Rita''s


    baby was born.


    So I epted Nina''s invitation readily.


    Charles did not want to go about things the peaceful way.He left me no choice.


    "Wow.That was quick."


    Nina was a little surprised.


    "It''s already long overdue.I want it to be over before I leave Los Angeles."


    "Leave Los Angeles? Scarlett, are you sure you don''t want to stay? I mean, you have a stable job here


    now, and things are going great for you," Nina asked.


    I shook my head and handed her the cup of coffee I made for her.


    "I have too many bad memories here.I don''t think I can start over here.I need a change of scenery and


    soon."


    Hearing my response, Nina did not say anything more.


    We shook on our dinner date this weekend and then went our separate ways to work.


    At noon, I went out to meet William for lunch.I was a little startled when I saw him.


    He looked a little haggard.


    It seemed that he was not used to living in Los Angeles.


    "Are you all right, William? You look exhausted," I asked.


    After all, he was my friend, and I was worried about him.


    "I''m fine.I''ve just been having a little difficulty sleeping, that''s all."


    He looked distressed.His hair was a bit disheveled, and the dark circles under his eyes could almost


    pass for bruises.


    "When I can''t sleep, I drink a special kind of tea.It''s very effective.I can send you some if you want," I


    said with concern.


    "I''d love that.I hope it helps me sleep, too.Thank you so much, Scarlett.You''re an angel."


    And just like that, the gloom on his face was chased away.


    "You''re wee,"


    I smiled and refocused on my food.


    "Didn''t you study in France before? Why did you return to Los Angeles?" William asked.


    "Why do you ask?"


    I was confused by the abruptness of his question.


    "I''m just curious why you didn''t stay abroad.I mean, you''re pretty excellent at what you do, and if you


    had stayed in France, you would''ve found better career prospects" William replied and set down his


    fork.


    "I suppose I just have different ambitions." I did not want to tell him that I came home because my


    husband asked for a divorce.


    "What do you think of Rita and Charles?" William suddenly changed the subject.


    "I''m not that familiar with Rita, so I can''t make an evaluation of her.As for Charles..."


    I paused and took a breath, "He''s a good man."


    William raised his eyebrows and said, "But Rita told me once that you were her good friend.In fact, she


    mentions you a lot to me."


    I almost dropped my cutlery on my te.


    Since when was I her good friend? Every time our paths crossed, she always looked like she wanted to


    choke the life out of me.


    "Well, was she telling the truth?"


    Since I did not say anything for a long time, William asked again.


    I had no choice but to respond, "I suppose she''s a good person as well.As someone who has been


    suffering from cancer for so many years, she''s quite the fighter.I actually admire her more than I feel


    sorry for her."


    William was shocked to hear what I just said.


    "Yes, Rita had cancer, but she''s been in full remission for some time now.She does have some kind of


    heart disease, though, but it''s not severe enough to interfere with her daily life."


    I could not believe what I just heard.


    Everyone knew that Rita had cancer, and she had the medical records to prove that it was not in


    remission.


    "No, Rita still has cancer," I protested.


    "How is that possible?"


    William was stunned.


    He wiped his face and said, "You know what, forget it.I''ll get back to you after I figure it out."


    "You must have made a mistake, William."


    I smiled and dismissed the conversation about whatever was ailing Rita.


    Whether she had cancer or heart disease, she was still pregnant with Charles''s child, and that was a


    fact.


    "Let''s talk about something else.I''ve been in Los Angeles for a couple of days, but I haven''t gotten the


    chance to visit some tourist spots.Do you have time to wander around with me this afternoon?" William


    asked.


    "Okay.I happen to have no work this afternoon."


    "Do I need to pay a guide''s fee or something? I don''t want to cheap out on you, Miss Riley" he teased


    with a smile.


    I could not help feeling amused.


    For the first time, I found that William had a humorous side.


    "No need for fees.It''ll be my honor to be your guide."


    "You really look amazing when you smile, Scarlett.You should smile often."


    William suddenly looked at me seriously, "When you smile, you remind me of one of my dearest


    friends."


    Feeling a little embarrassed under his probing gaze, I cleared my throat and said, "Really? And who


    might that be?"


    "I''ll tell you some other time," William beamed.


    I could not help rolling my eyes.


    It wasughably typical of William to withhold such a trivial piece of information so that he could look


    mysterious.


    After lunch, I took William sightseeing around Los Angeles.


    William was a perfect gentleman and an outstanding conversationalist.


    No matter what turn our talks took, he always steered them into something informative and interesting.


    He was a great friend to have, but we could not be close.


    When we ran out of things to talk about, he brought up Rita and Charles once again.


    I sensed that he wanted to know something, but I could not figure out what.I had always felt that


    William and Rita had a somewhat close rtionship.


    When I broached the subject, William digressed and started a whole new conversation.


    At nightfall, I apanied William back to his hotel.


    "Thank you so much for a wonderful day, Scarlett.I had a lot of fun.Let''s have dinner next time, okay?"


    The lines that made him look weary were now gone, but I still could not decide whether or not it was


    just because of the absence of natural light.


    "You''re wee," I said casually, not acknowledging his dinner invitation.


    Reason told me to keep my distance from him.


    More drama was thest thing I wanted.


    When I was about to leave, I saw Charles walk into the hotel lobby.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Behind him were several men in suits.


    It seemed that they had just finished a meeting.


    It suddenly urred to me that this five-star hotel that William was staying in was also owned by


    Charles.


    "Scarlett!"


    Charles shouted after me with an unhappy look on his face.


    He obviously was not thrilled to see me and William in the same room.


    I ignored him and headed for the exit without looking back.


    Once again, he was in a bad mood, and I did not want to stick around so that he could take out his


    frustrations on me.


    Before I could make it out, his hand was already around my wrist.I curled my lips and said, "Let go of


    me, Charles.I want to go home."


    "Let me drive you home."


    Ignoring my struggle, Charles towed me toward William who just watched as we approached him.


    "Are you interested in my wife?" Charles asked directly.


    William looked at him with wide eyes.


    "Scarlett''s your wife?"


    "Yes, So stay away from her,"


    Charles snapped, red at William, and then dragged me away.


    Before William could react, Charles already put me in his car.

 Chapter 89: Setup

    Chapter 89: Setup


    After sending me home, Charles returned to thepany for a meeting.His schedule was hectic.


    I could not understand why he insisted on watching me go upstairs when he had other things to do and


    somece to be.


    Before I could put down my bag, the director of the TV station called and invited Nina and me to dinner.


    It seemed we two got the chance to study abroad, and this was probably a send-off sort of thing.I must


    say, I was a little surprised.


    The director seldom made time for these things.


    If there was anything he wanted to say, he would always just tell us through his assistant.


    Nevertheless, I did not think too much about it.I figured he was only trying to be nice for once.


    With that, I changed my clothes and went to the restaurant.I was the first one to arrive at the private


    room.I had been waiting for a few minutes when I got a call from Nina.


    "Scarlett, I''m sorry.I won''t be able to make it to the dinner.There''s something wrong with the program,


    and I''m trying to fix it" she anxiously said.


    Without waiting for my reply, she hung up the call.


    I felt a little uneasy when I realized that I would be alone with the directorter.


    Just as I was thinking about what I would sayter, the door of the private room opened, and two men,


    who I did not expect to see, came in.


    It was Nate and Mr.Valdez.I was stunned.Did the director also invite them? These people were evil.


    To think, they showed up at the same time.


    They must have ulterior motives.


    While I was contemting if I should leave or not, the director of the TV station called me, saying that


    something hade up.


    Since Nate and my father were old friends, he decided to ask Nate to apany me to dinner on his


    behalf.


    After hanging up the phone, I realized that this was a setup.


    Nina was meticulous and thorough.


    How could something go wrong in the program? The director must have made trouble for her, so I


    woulde here alone.


    My blood was boiling in anger.


    All I wanted at the moment was to stand up and leave.


    All of a sudden, Nate put his hand on my shoulder and smiled slyly at me.


    "Scarlett, aren''t you gonna say ''hello'' to us? You used to be a polite girl.Have you forgotten all the


    manners your father taught you?" I raised my head and stared daggers at him.


    He was a man who was not worthy of respect.


    What qualifications did he have to lecture me about manners? "I''m not in the mood for bullshit,"


    I fired back.I wanted to leave, but Nate was pressing on my shoulder, stopping me from standing up.


    "Scarlett, long time no see.You haven''t changed.You''re still as beautiful as thest time I saw you.Since


    you''re already here, stay for dinner, will you?" Mr.Valdez invited, acting chummy with me.


    "Aren''t you afraid Charles will know about this?" I asked through gritted teeth.


    In the past, Nate would, at least, disguise himself and keep his filthy intention hidden.


    But now, it seemed that he did not care anymore.


    "So what if Charles finds out about this? There''s nothing he can do about it anyway.Besides, your


    father and I are old friends.Am I not allowed to invite you to dinner and have a chat with you?"


    As soon as Nate said these words, he ordered the waiter to serve the wine.


    He did not seem to take my words seriously.


    He even turned to Mr.Valdez and jokingly said, "Valdez my friend, don''t covet Scarlett in the future,


    okay? She''s my good friend''s daughter."


    Mr.Valdez nodded and bowed his head in agreement.


    "Yes, yes.I promise I won''t."


    The performance of these two made me sick to my stomach.


    I clenched my fists, and my mind went nk in anger.


    "Now that Valdez has promised he would behave himself, Scarlett, I''d like to propose a toast to him.Let


    bygones be bygones."


    Nate picked up the ss and gave it to me, asking me to drink it.


    "I won''t drink it," I firmly said.


    How I wished those two would disappear from my sight this instant.


    "Fine.I''ll make you drink it myself."


    Nate held the back of my head and forcefully made me drink the wine regardless of my protests.


    "Mr.Lively, behave yourself!"


    I shouted at the top of my lungs and shook off the wine ss in his hand at the same time.


    Nate was taken aback, and I took the opportunity to bolt to the door.


    Nate''s face was dark and gloomy as he stared at the shattered wine ss on the floor.


    "Scarlett, you''d better learn to be polite when I show respect to you."


    Nate sounded like the devil from hell vicious and terrifying.However, I just ignored his threat and


    marched out of the door.


    But just as I was about to touch the doorknob, Nate pulled me back into the room.


    He even locked the door, so I would not escape.I was starting to panic, but I tried my best to calm


    myself down.


    "If you hurt me Charles won''t let you go " I warned.


    "Ha-ha! You silly girl, are you threatening me?"


    Nate slowly approached me with a smirk, which highlighted his wrinkles and made him look more


    repulsive than ever.


    I was forced to retreat to the table.


    Unfortunately, I tripped over a chair, and it sent me stumbling to the floor.


    I happened tond on a piece of broken ss, which dug into my palm and made it bleed.


    Before I could react, Nate pulled me up again, threw me aside, and stared into my eyes.


    "I didn''ty a finger on you for the sake of the Moore family.You''d better not do anything stupid."


    My waist hit the corner of the table, and it sent a sharp pain to my side.I rubbed it to ease the pain and


    just turned a deaf ear to his empty threat.


    "Nate, calm down.Let''s have dinner first.I believe Scarlett won''t do anything stupid now," Mr.Valdez


    urged.


    "Stop pretending that you''re a good man.Both of you are filthy," I said with a sneer.


    "Since you keep misbehaving, I should let you know how cruel the world really is."


    Nate reached out his hands to me.


    I could see malice in his eyes, and I shuddered at the sight of it.


    Unexpectedly, a knock sounded on the door.


    The waiter hade to serve the dishes.I breathed a sigh of relief as I saw an opportunity to escape


    again.


    Nate must have seen through me that he pressed me down the seat and warned, "Don''t you dare y


    any tricks, or else..."


    When he opened the door, he did not once take his eyes off me.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The waiter who was serving the dishes did not seem to notice anything unusual.


    Anxious, I tried to stand up and run away, but Nate pressed my injured hand on the table harder.


    The broken ss stabbed deeper into my palm.


    It was excruciating, but there was nothing I could do but grit my teeth and endure the pain.


    The waiter left the private room once all the dishes were served.


    Nate pressed me down on my seat the entire time.


    As a result, I did not find a chance to escape.


    At that moment, he put on a concerned look on his face and asked, "Scarlett, let me see your hand,"


    He then reached out to grab my hand, but I moved it to the other side.


    ¡°Disgusting" I muttered under my breath.


    Nate''s smile disappeared.He pointed at my nose and cursed at me.


    "You bitch, I''m not always this kind.Do you want to be beaten?"


    "Sure.I''ll show everyone how horrible the CEO of the Lively Group is."


    With a sneer, I took out my phone from my bag to do a live broadcast of the scene.


    "How dare you?!"


    In a fit of anger, Nate yanked my phone from my hand and tossed it away.Then, he pped me across


    the face.


    The sound of his palm hitting my face echoed across the small private room.


    As if it was not enough, he punched me square in the head.


    My head tilted sideways, and I felt a ringing in my ears.


    What was more, I caught a whiff of blood at the corners of my mouth.


    At that moment, my phone on the floor rang.


    It was Charles.I wanted to pick it up, but Nate stepped on it into pieces.


    A few secondster, the phone stopped ringing, and the screen went off.


    Now, myst hope was extinguished, and all that was left of me was despair.


    Meanwhile, Nate was fuming with anger.


    His eyes were bloodshot, and his expression was terrifying.


    Suddenly, he grabbed my neck and asked with a sneer, "Do you want to die? I can fulfill your wish."


    "Let me go."


    I pped his arm with all my remaining strength, but he only strangled me harder.I could not breathe,


    and the ringing in my ears grew even louder.


    "Nate, forget it.It''s not a big deal,"


    Valdez persuaded Nate into letting me go.


    "No.This bitch deserves to be punished."


    Nate did not heed to Mr.Valdez''s persuasion and choked me harder.He looked like a blood-thirsty


    vampire that was about to devour his first victim for the night.


    His grip on my neck was increasing by the second.


    I was as helpless as an animal that got caught in a hunter''s trap.


    No matter how hard I struggled, I could not break free.


    My eyesight was starting to get blurry.


    Just as I felt that I was on the verge of death, Charles''s figure appeared before my eyes.


    Of all times, how I wish I could see him right now.


    God must have heard my pleas.I suddenly heard his voice, and I could attest it was real.

 Chapter 90: Savior

    Chapter 90: Savior


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    I kicked the door open. What I saw next made my blood boil. Without thinking, I strode over and threw


    a chair at Nate. His eyes widened, and he scampered at the sight of me.


    However, I grabbed his cor and kicked him many times on his vital parts, which sent him curled up in


    pain.


    Nate stumbled to the floor and tried to stand up, but I did not let him get away. I punched him several


    times more and hit his head on the floor. ¡°I have warned you before,¡± I reminded in a cold and


    menacing tone.


    He was in so much pain that he could not fight back, much less move. One of his teeth had fallen, and


    blood oozed out of the corner of his mouth. ¡°Sp¡­ spare me,¡± he implored.


    ¡°This is just the beginning.¡± I warned as I kicked him again and again.


    ¡°Charles¡­ help me¡­¡± Scarlett called weakly.


    I snapped back to reality when I heard her voice. I immediately let go of Nate, rushed to Scarlett¡¯s aid,


    and carried her in my arms.


    Half of her face had been beaten ck and blue, and there was a strangtion mark on her neck. My


    heart broke as I gazed at her curled up in my arms. Seeing that the woman that I loved so much was


    treated like this, I kicked Nate hard again on the way out.


    The driver who was waiting outside the restaurant was mortified to see Scarlett like this. He


    immediately opened the door for us, no questions asked.


    Once we were in the car, the driver turned to me and asked, ¡°Mr. Moore, shall we go to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Go to the Empire Hotel and call a female doctor,¡± I ordered in a low voice.


    I took Scarlett to the presidential suite of the hotel. She must be in excruciating pain that she kept


    groaning all the way.


    I wanted to undress her to see if she had other injuries aside from what I had seen earlier, but she


    stopped me.


    ¡°Honey, let me check if you¡¯re okay,¡± I whispered reassuringly.


    Scarlett¡¯s eyes fluttered open. The instant she saw me, she shrank back and moved her hand away.


    I touched her neck gently. ¡°Why did you go out to see Nate?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I want to see him?¡± Scarlett retorted in an aggrieved tone. She then paused for a second


    and, all of a sudden, broke into tears. ¡°I wanted to leave!¡±


    For a second, I felt like boiling water was being poured over my heart, but the pain radiated to my body.


    It was then that I realized how helpless and terrified Scarlett must have been. I held up her face and


    kissed her forehead lovingly to somehow ease her distress. ¡°This will never happen again. But


    Scarlett¡­ why didn¡¯t you call me in advance?¡±


    Speaking of which, my grievance became annoyance. Scarlett had always been stubbom and willful.


    She never relied on me, even if her safety was at stake.


    ¡°It was toote,¡± Scarlett glumly replied.


    ¡°Scarlett, from now on, I want you to tell me every time you go see someone.¡± Iid Scarlett down on


    the hotel bed and started unbuttoning her pants.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this.¡± Scarlett pushed my hand away and bit her lips. Her face was also red, probably


    from shame. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°But you¡¯re hurt.¡±


    My eyes fell on her bruises on her waist and neck, and my heart ached yet again. With a sigh, I


    decided to put back her clothes. I then moved closer to her and gently asked, ¡°Where else did you get


    hurt?¡±


    Scarlett was hesitant for a moment. But in the end, she decided to show her hand. Her palm was


    bloody, and tiny pieces of ss were protruding from her skin.


    I could not help but curse inwardly. How I wish I could go back to the restaurant and kill Nate right now.


    ¡°It seems that I owe you something again,¡± Scarlett mumbled with a heavy sigh.


    I must admit, what she had said made my hackles rise. Thest thing I wanted to see was her being


    polite and distant to me.


    Exasperated, I grasped her wrist and said through gritted teeth, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from you


    again. You don¡¯t owe me anything because we¡¯re a couple, and it¡¯s only right for me to take care of you.


    You shouldn¡¯t feel guilty.¡±


    Scarlett struggled to get out of my grasp. ¡°Let go of me. If my wrist gets injured, I won¡¯t be able to cook


    for you anymore.¡±


    ¡°I am notcking a cook,¡± I replied crossly.


    At that moment, a knock sounded at the door. I let go of Scarlett¡¯s wrist and answered the door.


    Standing outside was the female doctor whom I had requested. She also had a bulky medical box in


    her hand. Without a word, I stood aside and let


    her in.


    She examined Scarlett¡¯s injuries thoroughly. When she saw the wound on Scarlett¡¯s hand, she took out


    tweezers and gently plucked the broken ss one by one.


    Cold sweat broke out of Scarlett¡¯s forehead because of the pain, but she did not say a word.


    When I noticed her apprehensiveness, I could not help but shout at the doctor, ¡°Can you be any


    gentler?!¡±


    The doctor got startled. ¡°Sorry. Yes, I will,¡± she anxiously answered.


    It took her more than ten minutes to remove all the ss fragments from Scarlett¡¯s palm.


    ¡°You can leave now. I¡¯ll do the rest.¡± With a stone-cold expression, I took the bandage from the doctor


    and drove her away.


    She seemed relieved that she could finally get out of here. With that, she hurriedly instructed me how


    to apply medicine and left the room afterward.


    ¡°You scared her,¡± Scarlett helplessly said.


    I lowered my head and wrapped her hand with a bandage. ¡°Am I that terrifying?¡±


    ¡°Come on. You stood there with a long face and shouted at her while she was doing her job. I would¡¯ve


    been scared of you too.¡± Scarlett pouted her lips. She now looked livelier than she was a while ago.


    ¡°I was just worried you¡¯d get hurt because of her.¡± Once I was done bandaging her hand, I stood up and


    took the ointment for bruises. ¡°Lift up your shirt.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you going to do?¡± Scarlett quickly pulled the hem of her clothes and looked at me


    warily.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to treat your bruises.¡±


    Regardless of her objection, I gently moved her hands away and lifted her shirt, revealing her waist.


    Her skin was as white as milk, and her waist was slim. She looked so fragile as if she would easily


    bend and break. I looked at her with dissatisfaction. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been eating well?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to lose weight. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been too busy recently that I sometimes forget to eat,¡±


    Scarlett exined with her lips curled into a pout. Like a child reasoning out with her parents, she could


    not look at me in the eye as she spoke.


    I paused for a second upon hearing her response. I thought that she had lost weight because she could


    not sleep or eat because of me. I could not help butugh at myself for being hopelessly romantic. With


    a sardonic smile, I tightened my grip as if to punish her.

 Chapter 91: Announce

    Chapter 91: Announce


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    ¡°Ankle¡¯s done too. Are you hurt anywhere else?¡± I asked, looking at Scarlett.


    ¡°No,¡± Scarlett said in a low voice. Strands of her hair fell on both sides of her face, which made her look


    youthful and charming.


    I pretended to be cold and serious as I retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. I need to do a general check-up


    just to be sure.¡±


    ¡°I am not lying to you! I am not hurt anywhere else.¡± Flustered, Scarlett stopped me, fearing that I might


    lift up her shirt again.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh as I held her hand. ¡°I was just kidding. But if you feel ufortable, then


    please let me know. After all, we have been married for a long time, so there is no need for you to feel


    so shy around me.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s married to you for a long time? Charles! You always say the weirdest things,¡± Scarlett


    comined like a spoiled child, blushing.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say such things anymore.¡±


    With a chuckle, I stopped teasing her.


    After I was done treating her wounds, Scarlett wanted to leave. Being alone with her was clearly taking


    a toll on me, and since I could not let her go so easily, I took her back to the bed.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Scarlett winced.


    Startled by her reaction, I checked her wound nervously. ¡°Where does it hurt? Does your wounds hurt


    here?¡±


    ¡°Gotcha! Ha-ha!¡± Scarlett smiled slyly, looking a littlecent.


    ¡°You dare lie to me now, but wait and see how I punish you for it.¡± I smiled slightly and approached her,


    pretending to lean in for a kiss.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Charles. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She ced her hand on my chest and pushed me away gently


    Seeing Scarlett in a lively mood, joy and love filled up in my heart, and I kissed her uninjured cheek


    loudly.


    She was stunned by my sudden kiss, and after a long time, she said, ¡°We¡¯re not meant for each other,


    so don¡¯t kiss me like that again.¡±


    ¡°Believe me, we are meant to be. Besides, I am going to hold a press conference tomorrow to


    announce that you are my wife,¡± I said indifferently as I put one of my legs over hers intimately.


    Scarlett hesitated for a while and said, ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡±


    Even though she was refusing my proposal, I was feeling happy because she was not refusing me as


    firmly as she had before. And her hesitation was proof that she still cared for me.


    ¡°Your opinion is invalid, anyway.¡± I touched her nose and carried her into the bathroom before she


    could refuse me again.


    ¡°Charles, you did not ask if you could carry me! My feet are fine, and I can walk on my own,¡± Scarlett


    protested indignantly. I ignored herint. After she finished washing up, I made her sleep. A while


    later, I saw that she was fast asleep. I nted a kiss on her forehead, stood up, and walked out of the


    room.


    My assistant, who was waiting in the living room, saw me and asked cautiously, ¡°Mr. Moore, should we


    take action?¡±


    ¡°Yes, go ahead and arrange everything,¡± I said to him.


    Scarlett was in danger now, and I needed to take the initiative to protect her.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After my assistant left, I called someone to terminate the contract with Nate.


    And I was just getting started. I was determined to make everyone who hurt Scarlett pay a steep price.


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    I was woken up by a phone call the next morning. Yawning, I answered it.


    ¡°Scarlett! Why aren¡¯t you up yet? The entire Intemunity is buzzing over the news of your


    marriage with Charles!¡± Nina¡¯s excited voice came from the other end of the line.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± I asked in shock, certain that I must have been in a daze when I heard her.


    Nina repeated herself so loudly that I almost felt my eardrum tearing. I rubbed my ears and hung up the


    phone in a hurry before I started to browse the news. I saw my marriage certificate with Charles on the


    front page of a website, and I was smiling happily in the photo.


    Startled, I felt like my head was about to explode. Charles had said that he would


    make our marriage public just the night before, and I had woken up to him sleeping right beside me.


    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s sleep a little longer,¡± Charles mumbled in a low voice as he put his arm around my waist.


    I pinched his cheeks with both hands, feeling angry that he had made the decision without even


    discussing it with me first. ¡°Why did you announce our marriage to the public without my consent? You


    even released our marriage certificate! I looked like an idiot in that picture, and you released it!¡±


    ¡°Honey, you are the most beautiful woman in the world,¡± Charles answered calmly with his eyes closed.


    ¡®Is he even listening to me? That¡¯s not the point!¡¯ I was rendered speechless.


    Charles¡¯ phone rang, and I figured that it must be a call from Rita. After all, she was bound to have a lot


    of questions about what happened. I pushed Charles to answer the phone.


    ¡°Honey, just lie down with me. I¡¯ll solve everything after I wake up.¡± He ignored the call, buried his face


    in my chest, and continued to sleep.


    ¡°Really?¡± I was in disbelief, but he continued to be silent.


    At that moment, my phone rang. Charles irritably opened his eyes and muted my phone. ¡°It¡¯s our time


    now, and we mustn¡¯t let anyone disturb us,¡± Charles said overbearingly.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have to go back to work.¡±


    ¡°No. The director was the reason behind what happenedst night. How dare you talk about going back


    to work?¡± Charles was a little angry. He reached out and held me tightly, stopping me from moving.


    I sighed and softened my tone as I asked, ¡°Then can I go home now?¡±


    ¡°There are reporters all around your home now. If you want to go somewhere, then you cane back


    to my ce.¡± Charles gave me a cold look of disagreement.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to your house. I want to stay in Nina¡¯s house. There won¡¯t be reporters around her


    house.¡± I continued to be in a stalemate with him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t being with your husband better than being with your friend? Don¡¯t keep pushing me away. I¡¯m the


    person who is closest to you,¡± Charles said with a pout.


    Speechless, I hung my head down, sulking.


    ¡°The only person you can rely on is me, your husband. You can act like a spoiled child and do


    whatever you want. But no matter what happens, I am always going to love you, so just try and rely on


    me, okay?¡± he said again, kissing my ear.


    I pushed him away shyly. ¡°You promised me to keep a distance from me, and yet, you keep going back


    on your word. Why is that?¡±


    ¡°I never agreed to this unreasonable request,¡±


    Charles said in a low voice and continued to kiss me. His tongue slid into my mouth and brushed lightly


    against the roof of my mouth. Feeling his tender touch, I lost all my strength, and bore it in silence.


    I couldn¡¯t help but gasp when his hands kept caressing my waist. He tried to take off my clothes, so I


    grabbed his hands in an attempt to stop him.

 Chapter 92: Unexpected News

    Chapter 92: Unexpected News


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    Charles bit my lips discontentedly, ¡°Let go of your hand,¡± he said with a low and intoxicating voice.


    However, what I did was quite the opposite. I held his hand tighter and replied, ¡°No.¡±


    Helpless, Charles took a deep breath and buried his head in the crook of my neck. ¡°Don¡¯t you trust


    me?¡±


    His words brought me to reality and woke me up from my sexual fantasies. I stared at the ceiling and


    did not say a word for a long time. I felt like my heart was drifting in the endless sea, unable to get


    ashore.


    ¡°Scarlett? Answer my question. Are you now willing to give yourself to me?¡± Charles¡¯s hands made his


    way up again. He kissed me on the neck, and his breathing became deep and heavy. I knew he was


    about to lose control of himself.


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed,¡± I remarked.


    Charles stopped kissing me and stared at me confusedly with his lustful eyes as if the answer was on


    my face.


    I suppressed the overwhelming feelings in my heart and exined, ¡°Let me remind you, Charles. You


    already have Rita. Stop messing with me anymore. I don¡¯t want to be caught up in your love affair.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never trusted me, have you?¡± Charles let go of me as soon as he finished speaking. For some


    reason, he looked hurt.


    I straightened my clothes and looked at him seriously. ¡°You¡¯d better pay more attention to her. She¡¯s


    pregnant and terminally ill. She needs you.¡± I was aware my words would do nothing but enrage him.


    But, I had no choice but to say it. I had to make things clear for him once and for all.


    ¡°Is there anything else you want to say? Say it now,¡± Charles ordered with a sneer.


    I was hesitant at first. But, I figured that this was a perfect opportunity for me to tell him what had been


    troubling me. ¡°Charles, let¡¯s divorce. Don¡¯t dy it anymore. Let me leave with dignity.¡±


    ¡°Scarlett¡­¡± Charlesughed bitterly and looked at me with disappointment. ¡°You really are heartless.¡±


    I was at a loss for words. I wanted to cry my heart out. I would rather him be angry with me than


    disappointed.


    Without another word, Charles stood up and put on his clothes. Just as he was about to walk out of the


    door, he turned around to face me. ¡°You¡¯d better give up. I will never agree to the divorce.¡± His tone


    was resolute, and he sounded like there was no chance he would change his mind.


    With that, he strode out of the room without even waiting for my response.


    I was dumbfounded and, at the same time, a little helpless because of his refusal. If Charles did not


    agree with the divorce, things would eventually be out of hand. Rita¡¯s baby bump was going to show,


    and soon, it would be impossible to hide. If that happened, not only the three of us would be affected,


    but also the reputation of the Moore family.


    I went straight home from the hotel. I even bought a mask on the way as a disguise, so the reporters


    would not be able to recognize me.


    To my astonishment, there were no reporters at my door, waiting for me.


    My uneasiness finally subsided. Charles must have dealt with them for me. He might be stubbom, but


    he was kind and considerate. Even though he was cold to me when we were at the hotel, he still made


    sure to take care of everything for me.


    I was in a dilemma. On the one hand, Charles was treating me well as if he were in love with me. But


    on the other, he had gotten Rita pregnant. Of course, I knew very well what I should do: I had to divorce


    Charles one way or another. The more considerate he was to me, the more difficult it was for me to


    stick to my principles. In all honesty, I was afraid that I would fall for him because of how caring he was


    and that I would be unable to extricate myself from him.


    I was engrossed in thought the whole day. To make things worse for me, Charles did not contact me,


    nor did hee back in the evening.


    I had no appetite to eat. I only had a bite of food for dinner, so I would not sleep on an empty stomach.


    As Iy on the bed, I could not stop myself from checking my phone to see if Charles was calling. But if


    he did call me, I had no idea what to say.


    I turned over and heaved a heavy sigh. Every time we met, bringing up about the divorce was


    inevitable, and we always ended up being at odds.


    Bute to think of it. He had no right to be mad at me. He had knocked Rita up. And now, she was


    pregnant with his child. In a fit of anger, I blocked his number on my phone.


    But just a few minutes after doing that, I picked up my phone again and unblocked him. I hated this. I


    hated myself for being weak when it came to him.


    With a heavy sigh, I threw my phone aside and stared at the window in a daze. I tried my best not to


    think of him. But, I knew at the back of my head that I was longing for him. If only I could hear his voice


    right now¡­


    The next day.


    Because of what had happened in the past two days, I decided to ditch work and stay at home instead.


    After breakfast, I took out the coffee beans Nina had given to me and made myself a cup of coffee.


    The sun was shining outside, and the aromatic smell of coffee wafted in the air. I was in high spirits;


    that was until two uninvited guests showed up at my house. It was the director of the TV station and his


    wife. But instead of feeling angry for what had happened to me because of the former, I was calm and


    composed.


    The director gave me a ttering smile. Then, he took out a tissue from his pocket and wiped the sweat


    off his forehead. I could see that he was nervous.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you and Mr. Moore were a couple,¡± he initiated with a wry smile.


    ¡°Yes. I must say, you two are a perfect match,¡± his wife echoed.


    I forced a smile at them but did not say anything in response. I was not in the mood for pleasantries


    and small talk. Besides, my desperation when I fought against Nate still haunted me to this day.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    At that moment, the director cleared his throat loudly and asked, ¡°Nate¡­ He knows your rtionship


    with Mr. Moore, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    His question perplexed me. Was he passing the buck? I did not answer his question and waited for him


    to continue.


    ¡°I¡­ I just asked. I didn¡¯t intend to imply something,¡± the director exined when he saw that I was


    indifferent. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw his wife furtively pull his sleeve and wink at him.


    The director wiped his sweat again. All of a sudden, his expression turned solemn. It seemed that he


    was finally going to say what he hade here for. ¡°Scarlett, I came here to apologize to you. I had no


    idea that Nate had the hots for you. I thought he just treated you as a junior. He¡¯s an old friend of your


    father, after all. I never expected him to be so¡­ filthy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Riley¡ªI mean, Mrs. Moore. I¡¯m deeply sorry for what happened. My husband had no idea.


    Had he known, he wouldn¡¯t have entrusted you to that man. Please forgive him.¡±


    As much as I wanted to avenge myself, I knew that Nate was the only one who should be med for


    what happened. He only used the director as a stepping stone. I took a deep breath and pondered for a


    while. After a moment of silence, I finally opened my mouth to speak. ¡°I ept your apology. I won¡¯t


    take action regarding this matter.¡±


    The director of the TV station breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, Scarlett. But, Mr. Moore has


    ordered me to resign and take the me. Please put in a good word for me to Mr. Moore. Scarlett,


    please help me.¡±


    To my surprise, the director¡¯s wife got down on her knees and begged, ¡°Please ask Mr. Moore to let us


    go.¡± She looked haggard as if she had aged ten years in just a few minutes.


    Truth be told, I was dumbfounded. Charles had the ability to force the director of the TV station to


    resign. What else could he not do?


    Meanwhile, tears streamed down the cheeks of the director¡¯s wife. I kept asking her to stand up, but


    she refused to do so unless I agreed to their plea.


    I decided to call Charles in the end. However, he would not answer.


    I looked at them and shrugged my shoulders helplessly. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s busy at the moment. Could you


    call him again?¡± the director¡¯s wife implored.


    I sighed and called Charles again. The line kept ringing, and it took a while before the call was


    answered.


    ¡°Charles¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, this is Spencer. Charles got into a car identst night. His arm was severely injured, and


    he¡¯s in aa. He¡¯s in the hospital right now.¡±


    Spencer¡¯s words were an unexpected blow to me. The world quieted down in an instant, but the news


    of the ident rang to my ears.


    In a fit of panic, I hung up the phone and rushed to the door, leaving the two visitors confused. I even


    lost a slipper along the way, but I did not bother to retrieve it. All i wanted was to see Charles right


    away.

 Chapter 93: Car Accident

    Chapter 93: Car ident


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    Iy on the bed with my eyes closed in the VIP ward of the hospital as I listened to Spencer answering


    a phone call for me. He was exaggerating so much that I could not help but frown. His words could not


    fool anyone but that silly woman.


    Once he hung up the phone, he threw the phone to me, and said with a mischievous smile, ¡°Dude,


    don¡¯t pretend to be asleep. We know how excited you get over Scarlett¡¯s calls.¡±


    I opened my eyes and looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°You are being too noisy.¡± ¡°Hey! How can you


    say something like that to the one who is helping you?¡± Spencerined loudly as he slumped on


    the couch like an angry child.


    ¡°What did she say?¡± I asked, suppressing my impatience.


    He sat cross-legged, humming a song as if he didn¡¯t hear me.


    I looked at him in disbelief and was about to drive him out.


    Noticing my anger, Spencer stopped pretending and approached me with a smile. ¡°As for Scarlett¡¯s


    reaction, she is naturally very anxious.¡±


    I could not help but sneer at Scarlett¡¯s self-deception. She had always cared a lot about me while


    pretending to be indifferent.


    ¡°Scarlett likes you,¡± Spencer added.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t believe me, though,¡± I said crossly. Scarlett has always tried to push me away as if she


    hadbeled me as someone that she needed to keep away from.


    ¡°It would only be strange if Scarlett believes you. Think of what you did before, and the thing about


    Rita. I feel that you need to sort things out as soon as you can,¡± Spencer said in a sincere tone.


    All of a sudden, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Hurry! It must be Scarlett! Close your eyes.¡± Urging me to pretend like I was sleeping weakly, Spencer


    walked to the door.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I had no choice but to close my eyes in order to cooperate with his performance. As soon as the door


    was opened, I heard Scarlett¡¯s voice. She seemed to be panting, so I guessed that she must have run


    upstairs.


    ¡°How is Charles?¡± she asked anxiously.


    Spencer sighed as he replied, ¡°He¡¯s not in a good condition. Please take good care of Charles,


    Scarlett.¡±


    Although she did not say anything, I could sense how depressed she was. Joy filled up in my heard


    when I realized that she felt sad for me. After all, it was proof that she still cared for me.


    Spencer said a few more words to her before he walked out of the ward. Scarlett walked towards my


    bed slowly and I tried my best to hold back my emotions as I kept my eyes closed.


    ¡°Charles,¡± Scarlett called me softly as she tucked me in.


    I continued to pretend like I was asleep.


    Holding my hand, she murmured to herself, ¡°Charles, don¡¯t scare me. Even though we are nning to


    get divorced, I still can¡¯t bear to see you hurt or in danger. When I heard that you met with a car


    ident, I realized that I still have some feelings for you. I used to love you so much that I was even


    willing to die for you. But you kept leaving me again and again for Rita. I used to wish that you would


    take a look at me, but you never stopped for me. I¡¯m tired, Charles, and I don¡¯t want to wait for you


    anymore. It¡¯s a hopeless path for me to walk on, and I can¡¯t trust you with my heart once again. I hope


    you understand.¡±


    Her words made me so anxious and flustered. What did she mean by she was tired, and that she could


    never trust me again? Since I could not afford to let her even think about leaving me, I opened my


    eyes.


    With tears in her eyes, she smiled at me, which indicated that she was happy to see that I was awake.


    ¡°How did you know that I was hurt? Who told you toe here?¡± I asked her, pretending to be


    surprised.


    ¡°Spencer told me, and it is good that you¡¯re alright.¡± Mumbling that, she sighed, so I could not clearly


    hear her words. She poked my arm and looked at me nervously. ¡°Can you feel this?¡± I looked at her in


    silence, unable to understand what was on her mind. Why was she still insisting on divorcing me if she


    really cared about me?


    ¡°How did the car ident happen?¡± Scarlett asked, looking at me in a daze.


    ¡°Are you asking because you still care for me?¡± I asked her directly in an attempt to force her to reveal


    her true feelings.


    ¡°Of course, I do.¡± Scarlett nodded without hesitation. ¡°Even if we are going to divorce, we used to be


    married. Or at the very least, we grew up like siblings.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want to say, then you can leave now.¡± I gritted my teeth. I was so furious that I almost


    choked on my breath.


    ¡°I am not going to leave,¡± Scarlett muttered in a low voice like a spoiled brat.


    Ignoring her, I closed my eyes as I thought, ¡®If it¡¯s out of sight, then it¡¯s out of mind.¡¯


    Without saying anything, she kept herself busy that whole morning. She tucked me in, closed the


    window, and even watered the nts in the ward.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask her to stop.


    ¡°So you weren¡¯t sleeping,¡± Scarlett said in surprise, looking at me. ¡°What would you like for lunch? I¡¯m


    going to order something to eat,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat. You can leave now.¡± I tried to drive her out coldly, not wanting to ept her


    kindness. The kindness that she was showing me now would make it easier for her to leave me in the


    future because she would have no burden in her heart then.


    ¡°Charles, don¡¯t be like that. I understand that you are emotionally unstable now. But you need to eat or


    else your wounds won¡¯t heal quickly,¡± she said to me softly. She seldom acted this gentle and patient in


    front of me. Licking my dry lips, I remained silent.


    She seemed to be very happy when she saw that I was not showing resistance anymore. She kept


    mumbling about all the foods that I should avoid while she ordered something for us to eat.


    Scarlett then poured me a ss of water, but theisant look in her eyes made me doubt her


    motivation.


    I took the ss from her, drank a sip of water, and looked at her coldly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave? Are you


    really so kind as to stay here and take care of me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am going to stay here to take care of you.¡± There was a gentleness in her tone, and the


    next second, she patted herself on the forehead and added, ¡°Oh, I almost forgot.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows. It was obvious that she had something to ask me.


    ¡°Charles, it¡¯s about the director of the TV station.¡± She seemed to be troubled, like she was at a loss for


    words.


    ¡°I know what you are going to say. You have to understand that if it weren¡¯t for him, then you wouldn¡¯t


    have gone to that dinner, so the director is still the cause of this problem. The clueless ones may not be


    entirely innocent. And in my opinion, there is no difference between a murderer and his aplice.¡±


    The fact that Scarlett was so forgiving to everyone except for me made me feel ufortable. Even


    after she was harassed by those people, she was still standing up for them.


    ¡°But they have already knelt down and asked for forgiveness, so please, try giving them a second


    chance.¡± Scarlett pulled my sleeve with an embarrassed look in her eyes.


    ¡°If I knelt down now and begged you not to divorce me, then will you give me a second chance too?¡± I


    was keeping a tough attitude as I did not want to give in. After all, I believed that they must pay the


    price for bullying my beloved woman.


    Scarlett gave me an aggrieved look before she hung her head in silence.


    My heart softened again and I tried to ask her in a gentle tone, ¡°Tell me first, why did your director invite


    you to dinner? And why did you ept his invitation?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ the study abroad thing,¡± Scarlett murmured, grabbing onto my sleeve. I could tell that she was


    nervous because whenever she felt nervous, she would grab onto something


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Were you afraid that I might make you lose your chance to go abroad? Or are


    you that eager to leave me?¡± I asked coldly as my heart sank deeper and deeper.


    ¡°No, since we were going to divorce, I thought that there was no need for me to discuss it with you.¡±


    Scarlett seemed to be at a loss as she slowly looked at me. It was certainly not what I wanted to hear


    from her.


    ¡°Are you done now? If you are, then please get out.¡± I was angry, but I knew that I did not deserve to


    make her stay for me because everything that I had done until now was worthless in her eyes.


    ¡°And as for the director, I hope you can let him go,¡± Scarlett said again, not caring about my attitude or


    feelings.


    Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel discouraged. ¡°Scarlett, you don¡¯t care about me at all.¡±


    While I was in a stalemate with Scarlett, Rita walked into the room.

 Chapter 94: The Visit

    Chapter 94: The Visit


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    Rita was not wee, so it was a big shock when she came in Charles¡¯s ward. The instant she saw


    Charles lying on the bed, she ran to him and cried out, ¡°Charles, what happened to you? Does it hurt?¡±


    I rolled my eyes andined in my heart, ¡®Of course, it hurt. Why don¡¯t you get yourself into an


    ident and see for yourself?¡¯ But I must admit, Rita¡¯s acting was getting better. I would have been


    convinced by her performance if I did not know her better.


    ¡°Oh my God! I can¡¯t believe it! I wish I were the one who got into the car ident instead.¡± Tears


    streamed down Rita¡¯s face as she spoke.


    However, Charles seemed rather annoyed. He moved his hand away in disgust and said


    exasperatedly, ¡°Rita, you¡¯re so noisy. You¡¯re giving a headache.¡± Rita was taken aback by what he had


    said. She opened her mouth to speak, but words stuck in her throat.


    I did not want to stay here anymore because of her. With that, I turned around to leave. But before I


    walked out of the door, I turned to Charles and reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I¡¯ve asked you to do.¡±


    I marched out of the room as soon as I said those words when, all of sudden, Rita stopped me.


    ¡°Scarlett, aren¡¯t you gonna say hello to me?¡±


    She had always been arrogant to me. Like a rooster, she had endless energy and an unceasing


    fighting spirit. She would devote a significant amount of time justpeting for men¡¯s attention. How


    pathetic.


    With a deadpan expression, I turned around and greeted her, ¡°Good afternoon, Miss Lively. It¡¯s nice to


    see you.¡±


    I was like a robot. Not a hint of expression could be seen on my face. Without waiting for Rita¡¯s


    response, I closed the door behind me. I was worried she would make trouble again, and I would not


    have the patience to stand her.


    Meanwhile, Richard, Rita¡¯s bodyguard, was smoking outside the door. He nodded at me when he saw


    me. He seemed to be troubled about something. He was bearded, and his hair was unkempt. Not only


    that, but he was also wearing a wrinkled suit. He looked as though he did not care about anything


    anymore.


    Why did Richard seem troubled by girls? I was perplexed.


    ¡°Miss Riley, let me walk you out,¡± Richard offered.


    As I was in a bad mood, I nodded and epted his offer.


    Before we entered the elevator, Richard threw the cigarette butt into the trash can and turned to look at


    me.


    ¡°Miss Riley, can I ask why you didn¡¯t stay with Mr. Moore?¡±


    The way he asked me was somehow clever. I could not figure out if he was on Rita¡¯s side or if he really


    wanted me to stay with Charles.


    Instead of answering his question, I looked at him in the eye and asked, ¡°Richard, are you in love with


    Rita?¡±


    Richard was taken aback by my question. But judging from his reaction, I could say that I was right.


    I did not ask any more questions. Fortunately, the doors of the elevator opened. I stepped in and


    pressed the button to go down.


    I could not stop thinking about what Charles had told me¡ªRita¡¯s child was not his. I used to think that


    nobody would dare to touch Rita. But as Charles had said, why could she not be the one who had


    taken the initiative to seduce others?


    Besides, if she did not give Richard hope in the first ce, how would he fall in love with her? There


    must be something that I had not known yet. I had a vague feeling that this matter was beyond my


    comprehension. No matter how hard I thought about it, I could not figure out the answer.


    Before I knew it, I had arrived at the entrance of the hospital. While I was in deep thought, Christine¡¯s


    voice rang in my ears, bringing me back to my senses. I looked around and saw Alice not far away,


    holding Christine¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Scarlett, what are you thinking about? We called you several times, but you didn¡¯t seem to hear us.¡±


    Christine cupped her face and pretended to be sad.


    I hurried forward and took the food box from Alice¡¯s hand. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t see you there. I was just


    thinking about work.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. Your grandma was just kidding. It seems that you have something on


    your mind. Penny for your thoughts? We¡¯re here for you, you know?¡± Alice smoothed my hair with a


    smile.


    I smiled back at her and apanied them to Charles¡¯ ward.


    ¡°How is Charles? I don¡¯t have a great-grandchild yet. He¡¯d better take care of himself, ¡± Christine said


    straightforwardly.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°He¡¯s okay now. He should be fine after resting for a while,¡± I reassured. Suddenly, something urred


    to me, and I added, ¡°Rita is pregnant. You will have a great grandchild soon.¡±


    Christine fell stunned. But as soon as she regained herposure, she sighed and shook her head.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t believe that Charles is the father of Rita¡¯s child. He¡¯s not the kind of person who would


    walk away from his responsibilities. He¡¯s my son. I know what kind of person he is,¡± Alice conferred.


    Her words made me rethink my standpoint. Of course, I did not believe that Charles was irresponsible,


    especially that the matter was serious. But sometimes, what people see was not the truth.


    We arrived at the door of the Charles¡¯s ward a few minutester. I noticed that Alice¡¯s face darkened


    when she saw Richard.


    ¡°Scarlett, take good care of your grandma. I¡¯m going to see that bitch Rita.¡± Alice stormed into the ward


    without even waiting for our response.


    Holding Christine¡¯s hand, I then followed Alice inside.


    The moment we entered the door, we saw Rita sitting by the bed morosely.


    She seemed to be mortified at the sight of the two elders. The orange in her hand fell to the floor, and


    she looked at us with a pitiful expression.


    We had not said anything yet, but she already looked as though she was bullied. She was indeed a


    cunning woman.


    With a sneer, Alice walked over to her and asked crossly, ¡°Why are you here? You¡¯re not wee


    here. You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Alice, I¡­ I just came here to see Charles. I¡¯m worried about him,¡± Rita stammered with tears rolling


    down her cheeks. I must say, her acting was impressive.


    ¡°My son doesn¡¯t need your concern. Leave now, or else I¡¯ll call someone to kick you out.¡± Alice warned


    with a serious expression. Meanwhile, Rita tried to win sympathy with tears, but Alice did not buy it.


    Rita just stood there and refused to leave. She kept ncing at Charles with pleading eyes, but he just


    ignored her and continued reading his book.


    In the end, she left dejectedly. She marched out of the ward briskly. She did not seem like a terminal


    patient who was weak and dying.


    Grandma patted my hand and queried, ¡°Look at her. Is she really sick?¡±


    ¡°She should be¡­¡± The truth was, I was not sure either. Charles was the one who hired Rita¡¯s doctor.


    There was no way she could fake it. But then again, Rita did not look ill. The doubts in my mind grew at


    the thought of this.


    ¡°Forget it. Just ignore her. I need to teach Charles a lesson.¡±


    Christine walked towards Charles¡¯s bed and began scolding him.


    ¡°Charles, you brat! Look at what you¡¯ve done to yourself. You need to give me a great -grandchild


    before you die,¡± she said loudly. Her voice was so loud that I was not sure if the people outside could


    hear her.


    Annoyed, Charles pulled the quilt over his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll let you go if you don¡¯t say anything. How could you mess around and ignore your


    own safety?!¡± Christine gave Charles an earful. The more she talked, the angrier she became.


    ¡°Your grandmother is right. Also, why are you covering yourself with the quilt? Are you ashamed, huh?


    Can¡¯t we hold you ountable anymore?¡± Alice raised her hand as if to hit Charles, but I reached out


    and stopped her.


    ¡°Mom, Charles¡¯s arm is injured. Please don¡¯t be mad at him anymore. Nobody wants to get into a car


    ident and put their life in danger.¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, Charles hasn¡¯t been nice to you, but you¡¯re still defending him. Why don¡¯t you just break up


    with him?¡± Alice scoffed.

 Chapter 95: Promise

    Chapter 95: Promise


    Charles¡¯s POV:


    I pulled off the quilt, feeling amused and annoyed at the same time. I said, ¡°Are you really my mother?


    Why do you have to say something like that?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to hear something like that, then give me a great-grandchild with Scarlett as soon as


    possible. Stop wasting my time,¡± Grandma backfired.


    I chanced a nce at Scarlett. As expected, her cheeks turned bright red at Grandma¡¯s words. She


    immediately lowered her head and avoided eye contact with me.


    ¡°Grandma, I promise there will be a great-grandchild for you, but for now, I want to get some rest. You


    and Mom should go home,¡± I replied.


    Hearing what I said, Grandma began to pretend to shed tears. ¡°That sounds nice and all. But Scarlett¡¯s


    belly is still t. I don¡¯t have much time left. There¡¯s a good chance that I won¡¯t be able to see my great-


    grandchild.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t say that, Grandma. You¡¯re still very strong and healthy. You¡¯ll live a long life.¡± Hearing our


    conversation, Scarlett hurried tofort Grandma, ¡°The great grandchild that you want is already on


    the way, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a great-grandchild from that Rita woman! I don¡¯t and will never consider her family!¡±


    Grandma¡¯s face darkened, and she turned around to leave.


    She walked out of the ward quickly.


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Scarlett attempted to run after my grandmother, but my mother stopped her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her, Scarlett. Stay here and take care of Charles, okay?¡± Then, my mother left.


    The ward finally quieted down, and the headache that I got from all themotion finally eased. I


    rubbed my temples and heaved a sigh. Women were really difficult to deal with, and the most difficult


    one of them all was standing at the door in a daze.


    ¡°Why are you still standing there?¡± I said crossly. Scarlett closed the door, turned around, and walked


    toward me reluctantly. She pursed her lips and knitted her brows. She looked a little aggrieved. I knew


    that she wanted to leave. She had been unhappy since Rita showed up. She was not only difficult to


    deal with but also a jealous girl.


    ¡°Have you ordered the food?¡± I asked, trying to get her to focus on me.


    She looked up at me, smacked herself in the head, and said, ¡°Oh, right. The food.¡±


    I could not help frowning. When did she get into the habit of knocking herself over the head? It made


    her look silly and childish. But when I thought about it, it did not matter if she looked like a confused,


    panicked little girl as long as I got to be with her for the rest of my life.


    Soon, there was a knock on the door. It was the manager of the restaurant who sent the food.


    Scarlett not only ordered all my favorite dishes but also made sure that they were healthful and


    nutritious. It seemed that she was not as cold and ruthless as she would like to project herself to be.


    She still remembered what I liked. I felt so happy that I wanted to smile, but I decided to suppress the


    urge. I did not want the love of my life to think that I was having the best time with her.


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    After lunch, Charles and I went about our own businesses. While I was busy reading on the sofa,


    Charles was busy with his work.


    The afternoon sunshine bathed the room in its warm,forting glow, making everything feel


    weing despite the smell of disinfectant that hung in the air.


    Looking up at the busy Charles, I slowly got lost in thought. If he and I were a normal couple, would our


    daily life be like this? Would we be in the same room doingpletely different things and not talking


    but still feeling at ease? Would we have a lovely child who would suddenlye running into the room,


    breaking the silence, and bringing us joy?


    ¡°Scarlett,¡± Charles suddenly called to me.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I instantly snapped back to my senses.


    ¡°Your phone is ringing,¡± he answered, tilting his head to the side.


    I immediately fumbled for my phone as my cheeks burned with shame. Charles must have realized that


    I was staring at him.


    ¡°Your phone is over here,¡± he said and pointed at the bedside table. ¡°Why is it there?¡±


    I giggled nervously and answered the call.


    It was the wife of the TV station¡¯s director. She sounded a little anxious and asked about the news.


    I peeked at Charles and found that he was not paying attention to me. I told my boss¡¯s wife in a low


    voice that I would call her backter. I hung up after that. If Charles knew who I was just talking to, he


    would definitely not be thrilled.


    Charles continued dealing with his emails without saying a word to me. I looked at his face and tried


    to figure out his mood. It looked like he had been cheery since eating his hearty lunch. I poured him a


    ss of water. ¡°Here, Charles, drink some water.¡± Without raising his head, he grabbed the ss, took


    a sip, and handed it back to me


    ¡°Would you like an apple?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, thanks,¡± he replied, still tapping away on his keyboard.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± I eyed him carefully. Then, he finally looked up at me and then went back


    to answering his emails without saying anything.


    I could not figure out what that gesture meant for a while. After hesitating for a long time, I plucked up


    the courage to ask him, ¡°My boss says that if you¡¯re willing to give him a chance, you can put forward


    any conditions.¡±


    ¡°I just have one¡ªthat you don¡¯t go abroad.¡± Charles closed hisptop and stared at me.


    I was stunned. I did not expect that he would propose such a condition ¡°What? Is it too difficult a


    condition for you? If it puts you in a dilemma, then just forget it,¡± he said in an unfriendly tone.


    ¡°No, no. I promise you I won¡¯t go abroad,¡± I pressed immediately for fear that he would change his


    mind.


    ¡°And if you go back on your word? You always go back on your word, Scarlett. I want coteral this


    time. I don¡¯t want to suffer double penalties anymore.¡± Charles wanted me to make a promise.


    I put on an awkward smile. I had a n in mind, but I did not expect him to be so difficult to fool this


    time around. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t go abroad. If I don¡¯t put up my end of the bargain, then I will ept


    whatever punishment you decide.¡±


    A wicked grin slowly spread across Charles¡¯s face. ¡°You mean it? The punishment is up to me? Very


    well, my good girl. Now, we just have to record our agreement.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me? Why don¡¯t people trust one another these days? I already gave you my word. I will


    do as I say.¡± Honestly, I felt wronged.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t trust me either. Trust is a two-way street,¡± Charles retorted. He took out his phone and


    pulled up the voice recorder app. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    I suddenly remembered the expression ¡°every dog had its day¡±. This was it for Charles. And I


    suspected that he did it on purpose.


    In order toplete the task that the director asked me to do, I had to repeat my promise while


    Charles recorded it.


    After getting what he wanted, he rubbed my headcently. I was so angry that I shook him off and


    walked away. I sat back on the sofa, intent on ignoring him indefinitely


    But Charles was not done pushing my buttons. He yed the recording in front of me again and again


    no matter how many death res I threw in his direction. Then, I reached a point where I wished the


    ground would split so that I could hurl myself into the fissure. That was how much I did not want to look


    at Charles¡¯s smug face. I rolled my eyes at him.


    But he did not seem affected at all by my annoyance. What annoyed me even more was the fact that


    he shed me a sincere smile, the kind of smile that made me want to forget how awful he was being


    to me.


    My anger was dispelled in an instant, and I hated myself for it.


    ¡°Get over here and kiss me,¡± Charles ordered.


    Damn it! What did he just say? I pretended not to hear him and focused on what I was reading


    ¡°Did you hear me? Do you want your director to keep his position?¡± Charles said in a menacing tone.


    ¡°I already agreed to your condition. I don¡¯t have to get over there and kiss you,¡± I said through clenched


    teeth. Although I did ask him for help, I did not have to cater to his every need. He did not own me.


    ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t force you. And let¡¯s just forget about our agreement,¡± Charles said indifferently.

 Chapter 96: The Game Between The Two Sides

    Chapter 96: The Game Between The Two Sides


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    I raised my head and snapped, ¡°You¡¯re asking for too much! You¡¯re being unreasonable!¡±


    Charles did not even flinch when I raised my voice. He just hit me with his cold stare. Suddenly, the


    warm,forting vibe in the room turned icy like it was sh frozen by an invisible entity.


    I took a deep breath to calm myself down. I realized that if we did not talk to each other like mature


    people, we would only violently argue and achieve nothing. So I stood up, walked to his bed, and


    softened my attitude. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want to fight. Let¡¯s talk, please.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to pick a fight with you,¡± Charles muttered.


    ¡°I know. I realize that. I¡¯m sorry I yelled at you,¡± I apologized as sincerely as I could.


    Charles only nced at me and did not say anything.


    ¡°Fine. Put forward some other conditions,¡± I broke the silence and then quickly added, ¡°Ask for


    something that I can do.¡±


    ¡°Take off your clothes and lie on my bed,¡± Charles replied coldly, ¡°Other than that, I can¡¯t think of


    anything I really want.¡±


    ¡°Why are you making things difficult for me?¡± I groaned. Charles knew that I wanted to draw a clear line


    with him, but he just resisted my every effort to do so. He insisted on breaking down every wall I tried to


    put up. To be honest, I was getting tired of it.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who offered that I put forward another condition,¡± Charles retorted.


    After thinking for a while, I decided that my line in the sand was more important than his help. I raised


    my chin and dered, ¡°You know what, if you don¡¯t want to help, then forget it. I¡¯ll find another way.¡±


    ¡°Who are you going to ask for help then? Who else are you willing to beg other than me?¡± Charles


    growled.


    ¡°Anyone who¡¯s willing to help me without taking advantage of me!¡± I backfired and picked up my phone,


    which Charles grabbed before I could hit the call button.


    He shed me a fierce look. Then, next thing I knew, I was lying beside him, and he was prying my


    mouth open with his tongue and plundering my breath. My mind went nk, and I froze.


    It took me a few heartbeats to return to my senses. When I was about to push him away, he let go and


    stared deeply into my eyes. He whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t ask anybody else for help.¡±


    I looked at him with wide eyes. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re going to help me?¡±


    Charles grinned, pinched my cheek, and said, ¡°Get up.¡±


    ¡°Answer me.¡± I refused to oblige until he gave me a definitive answer. ¡°Just remember what you


    promised me,¡± he replied. Then, he lowered his head and nted a soft kiss on my lips.


    I took that as a yes. Suddenly, I was in a sunny mood. I smiled at Charles. It still amazed me how


    stunned I got whenever I looked carefully at his handsome face. ¡°Then I have to call back the director¡¯s


    wife.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Charles stopped me and added, ¡°Call her back after two days.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°People don¡¯t cherish anything they get easily. I want to teach them how to value things this time,¡± he


    exined.


    I nodded by way of acknowledgement. I thought what he said made sense. I should take this


    opportunity to make my boss and his wife grateful to me and Charles. Otherwise, they would just take


    our kindness for granted.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve reinstated our agreement. Where¡¯s my reward?¡± Charles asked, held my hand, and then


    twined his fingers with mine.


    ¡°What reward?¡± I looked at him in a daze. I honestly did not understand what he meant.


    Charles shed me a crooked smile and kissed me passionately once again. He locked me in a tight


    embrace, making my resistance impossible without ripping his wound open. After a few moments of


    internal debate, I finally decided to give in. I began kissing him back.


    After a very long time, Charles let go and looked straight into my eyes. He licked his lips like he had


    just finished a delicious dinner. I felt my cheeks burn.


    Before either of us could say anything, his phone rang. I took the chance to push him away, slide out of


    bed, and then hide in the bathroom.


    I could not believe the mess I saw in the mirror. My hair was disheveled, and my lips were slightly


    swollen. My heart was still pounding against my ribcage, and my mind was still screaming at me. I


    should not be indulging Charles like I just did. If we went on like this, our chances of getting divorced


    would just get slimmer and slimmer.


    I could hear Charles¡¯s deep voice through the closed bathroom door. The more I listened to him, the


    more I wanted to go back out there and kiss him some more. I pointed at myself in the mirror and said,


    ¡°Get it together, Scarlett! Don¡¯t let him change your mind! You¡¯ll still divorce him no matter what!¡± I felt a


    little pathetic that I had to give myself a pep talk while my soon-to-be ex-husband was right outside


    being all gorgeous and seductive.


    Before I walked out of the bathroom, I decided that I would not utter a single word to Charles. I had to


    keep my distance. I could not let him breach my walls anymore.


    ¡°Your lips look like they hurt. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll kiss you carefully next time,¡± Charles beamed while setting a


    bowl of soup in front of me. Without looking at him, I pushed the bowl back to him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk


    to me. From now on, we¡¯re strangers.¡± ¡°Okay, I can y that game.¡± After that, Charles did not say


    anything more.


    Although I had made up my mind not to talk to him, he was still a patient. I did not have it in my heart to


    just abandon him, so I stayed in the hospital overnight to look


    after him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to be strangers? Why are you staying the night?¡± Charles said coldly.


    I rolled my eyes at him, turned my back on him, and continued to chat with Nina on WhatsApp. Maybe


    it was because the room was too quiet that I fell asleep without realizing it.


    Charles¡¯s POV:


    I did not expect that Scarlett would be so kind to stay the night and apany me in the hospital. Her


    presence made me happy, and because I was in a good mood, I was able to work more efficiently. After


    I was done with my work, I found that Scarlett had fallen asleep on the sofa.


    She looked so beautiful and peaceful, and her chest was moving up and down steadily with every


    breath. I got up, grabbed a nket, and covered her with it. Then, I bent over and kissed her on the


    forehead. As my lips touched her skin, I felt a ripple of affection in my heart. If only she could stay by


    my side forever.


    I picked up Scarlett¡¯s phone that she dropped on the floor and set it on the coffee table. Before I could


    go back to bed, her phone vibrated twice. There was a new message from Nina, which read, ¡°Scarlett,


    do you still want to sue for divorce?¡±


    In less than two seconds, Nina sent another message. This time, it read, ¡°Charles cares about you very


    much. My father actually suggested that you reconsider your decision to sue.¡±


    I smiled bitterly. Everyone could see that I really loved Scarlett, but Scarlett did not want to believe me.


    The next day, after checkup, the doctor cleared me and discharged me from the hospital and instructed


    me to continue to rest at home.


    Although Scarlett still was not talking to me, she still looked after me and did not let me exert myself too


    much.


    If she cared about me so much, then what on earth was she being so stubborn for? I was starting to get


    a headache from all the silent treatment Scarlett was giving me, but at the same time, I could not help


    smiling to myself. Indeed, a man in love found silly things cute.


    Scarlett apanied me home, settled me down and then prepared to leave. As a man who did not let


    opportunities slip through his fingers, of course, I would not let her leave easily. Honestly, I was afraid


    that she might not take the initiative toe to me again.


    So I gave the ss on my bedside table a little push until it fell and broke on the floor. A few heartbeats


    later, Scarlett was rushing into the room, rmed by the sound of breaking ss. I almost smiled at the


    panicked look on her face.


    I shoved down my guilt and said in a strained voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just trying to get myself some


    water, but the ss slipped and fell.¡± 1 ¡°Did you hurt your hand?¡± Scarlett hurriedly walked over and


    checked my hand.


    ¡°So you¡¯re finally talking to me?¡± I lowered my head and half-smiled.


    ¡°Did you hurt your hand, Charles?¡± Scarlett asked again, ignoring myment and emphasizing my


    name.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but it hurts. I can¡¯t move it properly,¡± I replied, surprised that the lie just easily rolled off


    my tongue. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll stay. You need someone to take care of you,¡± Scarlett said without


    hesitation.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s so kind of you, honey,¡± I muttered, pretending to be calm, but in fact, I was barely able to


    contain my delight. Scarlett was really a rare treasure.


    In the afternoon, my assistant came over with some documents for me and gifts for Scarlett from some


    of our business partners.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Moore. Thepany¡¯s partners want you to have these gifts,¡± my assistant said to Scarlett


    respectfully. ¡°¡®For Mrs. Moore?¡± Scarlett read the card on one of the gifts and shed my assistant a


    confused look.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How did they know that I was¡­¡± Scarlett paused, her face blushing. She was


    obviously not yet used to being addressed as Mrs. Moore.


    ¡°Our partners aren¡¯t the only ones who are aware of your identity, Mrs. Moore. The whole world already


    knows as well,¡± my assistant exined.


    Scarlett¡¯s jaw dropped to the floor in shock. She whipped her head toward me, and I shrugged at her to


    tell her that there was nothing I could do to make her existence unknown again.


    And even if I could make it happen, I did not want to. I wanted everyone in the world to know that


    Scarlett was my wife so that no one would dare covet her.


    After my assistant left, Scarlett walked up to me and started berating me, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to rify it?¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°rify what?¡± I pretended that I did not understand her and shed her an innocent look. If she


    wanted to draw a line between us, then I would mark her with my name.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t funny, Charles. You need to do something about it,¡± Scarlett raised her voice.

 Chapter 97: The Ring

    Chapter 97: The Ring


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Do something about what?¡± Charles asked casually, grabbed a magazine, and started flipping through


    it. I snatched the magazine from his hand and said, ¡°The entire world doesn¡¯t need to know about our


    marriage.¡±


    ¡°Well, you heard my assistant. The entire world already does. What do you expect me to do about it?¡±


    Charles dipped his chin and eyed me carefully as if he was seriously considering what I wanted to


    happen.


    Feeling that there was still a chance to ameliorate the situation, I set down the magazine and started


    strategizing with him. ¡°Now is a good time to issue an official statement. Netizens don¡¯t know what to


    believe right now because you haven¡¯t confirmed or denied anything about our rtionship. Once you


    speak up, everything will be okay.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to lie about us.¡± Charles furrowed his brows and looked very upset.


    ¡°Fine. Then I¡¯ll issue a statement. That way, you won¡¯t be the one lying,¡± Ipromised again. I could


    not believe the stream of excuses he had flowing. ¡°You¡¯re so smart, honey.¡± With a faint smile on his


    face, Charles said, ¡°Go do whatever you want.¡±


    I blinked at him twice. I did not expect that he would just agree to my suggestion without a fight. ¡°If you


    want, I¡¯ll call someone right now to help you write an official statement,¡±


    he added and then continued, ¡°I mean, we don¡¯t want to worsen the situation with a badly written press


    release, do we?¡±


    I froze and then darted my eyes to my phone. I took a moment to consider what he just said. Charles


    did make a lot of sense. A clumsy denial might result in self exposure. If I failed to exin everything


    clearly, theizens would probably even doubt me for trying to hide something, and all my efforts


    would be in vain.


    ¡°What? Do you want to make the phone call?¡± Charles cast a cold nce at me.


    I pursed my lips and put down my phone. ¡°I want to rethink releasing an official statement.¡±


    What if I just left it? Was it really such a bad idea that everyone knew about me and Charles now? I


    decided to forget about it and drop the idea of making a statement.


    ¡°Very well. Like I said, you can do whatever you want,¡± Charles beamed and pointed at the gift boxes.


    ¡°Open them.¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to ept those gifts. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to open them.¡± I folded my arms over


    my chest.


    The gifts were for Mrs. Moore. If I epted them, then that would mean I was admitting to being


    Charles¡¯s legal wife.


    ¡°Well, they¡¯re yours anyway. Just open one, will you?¡± Charles said to mezily.


    If I refused one more time, Charles would just badger me until I gave in, so I decided to save myself


    from the pestering.


    The gifts the partners sent obviously came from a ce of sincerity. They were not only in delicate


    boxes but also wrapped in shiny, expensive-looking wrapping paper that exuded a signature fragrance.


    I opened one box that contained a pair of gorgeous couple rings.


    ¡°Are those couple rings? Give them to me,¡± Charles ordered and crossed his legs. ¡°Get them yourself,¡±


    I replied and rolled my eyes.


    ¡°But my hand hurts,¡± Charles pouted and rubbed his hand.


    ¡°But your legs are functional, aren¡¯t they?¡± He was really starting to piss me off with his barefaced lies.


    ¡°I thought you decided to stay to help me. Why are you being mean to me now? You know what, forget


    it. Just leave me alone so I can curl up in my bed and die,¡± Charles murmured to himself, implicating


    that I was cold, heartless, and without a conscience.


    I could not decide whether to be irked or amused. In the end, I just shook my head, picked up the rings,


    and brought them to him.


    ¡°Here you go. Stop sulking.¡±


    ¡°Put one on me,¡± Charles grinned.


    ¡°Oh, for crying out loud, Charles. Don¡¯t push it,¡± I said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it. Like I said, my hand hurts. I¡¯m really feeling useless right now, okay? I don¡¯t appreciate


    your being snippy toward me. You should be kind to injured people,¡± Charles began pouting again.


    Once again, I rolled my eyes and then picked up the bigger ring. ¡°Give me your hand.I had to admit that


    Charles¡¯s hands were the best-looking hands I had ever seen in my life. They were always clean and


    supple, and his fingers were long and slender. When I slid the ring onto his finger, it fit perfectly like it


    was tailor-made for him.


    I curled my lips and murmured, ¡°Wow. It looks great on you.¡±


    Charles did not respond. Instead, he picked up the other ring and said, ¡°Now give me your hand.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡± I shot him a suspicious look. What was this guy up to?


    ¡°I¡¯ll put this on you,¡± Charles answered, looking up at me.


    ¡°Oh, no. We can¡¯t wear couple rings,¡± I refused outright. Charles chuckled a little but did not force me.


    He put the ring back into the box and darted his eyes straight at mine. ¡°Why not? Are you nning on


    dating other men?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not having this conversation with you again.¡± Not wanting to engage in yet another pointless


    argument, I got up and went to the kitchen to prepare some food. I did not bother looking back to check


    on Charles¡¯s reaction. He could feel whatever he wanted.


    In the evening, after cleaning up, I went to the guest room, got ready for bed, and went to sleep.


    When I woke up in the morning, the first thing I saw was the other half of the couple rings on my finger.


    The second thing I saw was Charles¡¯s sleeping face right next to my head. I rubbed my eyes and


    thought hard about whether or not I forgot to lock my door before I fell asleepst night. 1 ¡°Hey! Wake


    up! What are you doing in my bed? How did you even get in?¡± I poked his arm.


    Keeping his eyes closed, Charles grabbed my hand, pinned it down, and said, ¡°It¡¯s too early, honey.


    Let¡¯s sleep a little longer.¡±


    From the little dark circles under his eyes, I had guessed that he might have worked until reallyte


    against night and somehow staggered into my room and passed out beside me. I could not help


    staring at him while he slept. He looked like a different person when he was asleep. He seemed warm


    and kind, which was the pr opposite of his awake self.


    I reached out to touch his eyshes. They were so long and upturned. I brushed my thumb over his


    cheek and gave it a little pinch, which strangely felt good. I could not help pinching him several more


    times.


    ¡°Scarlett, if you don¡¯t want to go back to sleep, we can do something interesting.¡±


    All of a sudden, Charles opened his eyes and wrapped his arms around my waist. He stared deeply


    into my eyes.


    I was so startled that I withdrew my hand immediately. ¡°Were you awake the entire time?¡±


    ¡°Were you pinching me because you found me irresistible?¡± Charles asked in a hoarse voice that


    tripped all the rms in my head.


    I quickly lifted off the quilt and rolled out of bed. ¡°I¡¯ll go make us some breakfast,¡± I said in a voice that I


    desperately tried to keep level.


    I was out of the room before Charles could grab me again. That was close. Good thing I had reacted


    fast enough. Otherwise, I would still be in bed and doing something I would definitely regret with the


    man I vowed to cut loose from my life. I really should be careful around Charles especially when he


    was sleep-deprived because that was when he wasing up with interesting things to do to wake


    himself up.


    As soon as I entered the kitchen, the doorbell rang. When I went to answer the door, I found Rita


    standing outside. She was a bit overdressed for a morning visit.


    The moment she saw me, she narrowed her eyes, raised her hand, and attempted to p me. How


    could I let her seed? I raised my right hand in time to grab her wrist and hold it tight. The ring that


    Charles put on my third finger glinted in the morning light.


    ¡°Oh, Rita. Don¡¯t you know that angry is the new ugly?¡±


    Rita did not appreciate my thinly veiled insult and shook off my hand. ¡°You bitch! Have you no shame?¡±


    ¡°What do I have to be ashamed about? Last time I checked, Charles and I are still married. You¡¯re the


    one who¡¯s showing up at a married man¡¯s house so early in the morning. I think you should answer


    your own question. But if you want my opinion, yes, I do think you have no shame,¡± I exined smugly,


    crossing my arms over my chest. People should not tolerate people like Rita, or she would be


    more aggressive.


    A muscle flickered in Rita¡¯s jaw as she fell silent. She was so furious that her face began to look


    distorted. She shoved me out of her way and said, ¡°Be a good guard dog and get out of my way!¡±


    I raised my eyebrows and watched her march into Charles¡¯s home. I did not try to stop her by use of


    force. She might be an infuriating woman, but she was still sick and pregnant. I could not have her


    death on my conscience just because I felt that she should not be ambushing my husband in the early


    hours of the day.


    It was only then that I realized that Rita did note alone. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to follow her, Richard?¡± I


    asked Rita¡¯s bodyguard who was standing outside like a statue.


    He shook his head and put on a gloomy expression. ¡°You better take good care of Mr. Moore, Miss


    Riley.¡±


    ¡°How do you feel about Rita now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in love with her. I don¡¯t want to leave her,¡± Richard said in a low voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re already in love with her?¡± I could not help sighing.


    I was looking at a big, hulking tower of a man in love¡¯s merciless shackles. If Richard stayed in love


    with Rita, he would be destined to end up a poor, broken man,


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, the sound of breaking ss came from upstairs.


    Thinking that Charles was hurt, I immediately rushed to him with Richard closely on my heels.


    I found Charles standing in the corridor on top of the staircase. There was a broken vase on the floor.


    Rita was on her knees in front of him and hugging his thighs. She was sobbing and begging, ¡°Please,


    Charles. Give me one more chance.¡±


    There was no expression in Charles¡¯s face. When he saw me, his eyes moved slightly.


    I frowned and thought that he was being cruel. After all, Rita was pregnant.

 Chapter 98: A Farce

    Chapter 98: A Farce


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    Ever since that dramatic morning, Grandma had sent a servant to take care of Charles. Hence, I left


    Charles¡¯ house and returned to my normal life.


    However, after I was done with my TV program one day, I found arge bouquet of white roses on my


    work station. Confused, I picked up the card that was inside it, and read Charles¡¯ writing, ¡°May the


    lawsuit be sessful.¡±


    Startled, I wondered, ¡®How does he know that I am suing for a divorce? Nina obviously would not have


    told him, so did I bber about it in my sleep?¡±


    While I was in a daze, Rita called, and looking at my phone screen, I felt a headache.


    ¡°This is Rita.¡± Her voice was domineering.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve invited some reporters, and I want you to rify in front of them that you and Charles have nothing


    to do with each other.¡±


    I could not help but think that she was being ridiculous. After all, Charles and I were still married, so


    she was in no position to quarrel with me at all.


    ¡°Charles doesn¡¯t love you anymore, Rita, so wake up, will you?¡±


    ¡°Whether he loves me or not is none of your business. You just need to rify that you have nothing to


    do with him. Leave Charles to me. I will win him back,¡± Rita said confidently.


    I felt sorry for her because she was still lying to herself. Since I could not bear to listen to her


    nonsensical conversation any longer, I hung up.


    Once it was time to get off work, I walked out of thepany and saw Grandma¡¯s driver waiting for me


    at the entrance. I quickly figured that Grandma must have sent him over to pick me up for dinner.


    When I got home, I didn¡¯t get off the car immediately. Instead, I turned to the driver and asked, ¡°Is


    Charles here?¡±


    ¡°I just came to pick you up, following Mrs. Moore¡¯s order, so I don¡¯t know about other things,¡± the driver


    replied respectfully.


    I pursed my lips. I certainly did not want to see Charles there. Before I was able to figure out how to


    handle my rtionship with him, I would always feel ufortable whenever I saw him. I didn¡¯t make


    things any more difficult for the driver, though. I opened the door and got out of the car. From the corner


    of my eye, I saw a familiar limousine. It was Nate¡¯s. Why was he there? I frowned.


    When I walked to the house, I heard someone shouting, and immediately recognized Nate¡¯s voice. He


    was just like his daughter, and they both liked to cause a scene in other people¡¯s houses.


    ¡°You must give me an exnation today! I was trying to teach Scarlett a lesson as an elder, and now,


    Charles has asked someone to ruin my business. Is that how he treats his elders?¡±


    I was a little stunned when I heard those words. Did Charles punish Nate for what he did to me? Since


    Nate was Rita¡¯s dad, I thought that Charles would let him go for the sake of his rtionship with Rita.


    Once I entered the living room, I looked around. Except for Charles, everyone else was present there.


    All of a sudden, I felt a little indescribable sense of loss in my heart.


    Ignoring Nate, Grandma walked to me and greeted me. She grabbed my hand and said with an


    unhappy look in her eyes, ¡°Scarlett, you are increasingly distancing yourself from me with each passing


    day. You¡¯ve even hidden the fact that Nate has bullied you from me.¡±


    Although her usation was a bit severe, I knew that Grandma cared a lot about me. Hence, I coaxed


    her in a soft voice, ¡°Grandma, I did not want to tell you, because I was afraid that you will worry about


    me. Besides, I¡¯m doing just fine. I am just surprised to see Mr. Lively here.¡±


    ¡°I am only here because of what you and Charles did! I was trying to teach you a lesson, but you turned


    a molehill into a mountain!¡± Nate scolded me, pointing at my nose.


    ¡°You were trying to teach me a lesson? Can you even dare to tell them about the real reason you hit


    me?¡± I retorted coldly, disgusted by how he could shamelessly distort the right and the wrong. ¡°What?


    Nate hit you? I thought he was just being mean to you,¡± Grandma said angrily


    ¡°Is it not because of Rita? Or is there some other reason? Why don¡¯t you dare to let us know?¡± Alice


    stood up in shock. She was also furious when she heard that Nate had hit me.


    I looked at Nate coldly and noticed his face turning pale as he panicked.


    ¡°Tell us, Mr. Lively. Why aren¡¯t you telling us your reason? Is it too shameful?¡± | sneered ¡°Scarlett!


    Don¡¯t talk nonsense to ruin my reputation.¡± Nate¡¯s eyes turned red with rage.


    ¡°You gave me a diamond, but I didn¡¯t take it, and that¡¯s why you are so annoyed,¡± I blurted out. I


    thought that Nate would still have some sense of shame, but it was evident that I had overestimated


    him.


    Grandma immediately pulled me behind her as she faced Nate and roared, ¡°Nate Lively! How could


    even have such vulgar thoughts for Scarlett? She is the daughter-in w of the Moore family. You are


    not only insulting Scarlett, you are also insulting the Moore family!¡±


    Everyone in the room red at Nate in disbelief and disgust. ¡°I just want Scarlett to leave Charles at


    the earliest so that Rita¡¯sst wish can be fulfilled.¡±


    Nate was still trying his best to defend himself.


    ¡°Even if Rita is on the verge of death, we would still not allow her to marry into our family. Both you and


    your daughter are disgusting.¡± Grandpa was also bewildered as he spoke in his deep, strong voice,


    showing off his prestige.


    However, his words worried me.


    ¡°Will the elders allow me to divorce Charles after this farce?¡¯ I wondered. Deep down, something told


    me that they would not allow me to do such a thing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that we don¡¯t know what your promiscuous daughter is up to. And don¡¯t think that we will let


    her marry Charles just because she¡¯s pregnant. We¡¯ll never ept and raise her child. God knows who


    the father is!¡± Alice was also very strong with her words as she mocked Rita¡¯s messy private life.


    ¡°Alice! Don¡¯t sling mud at Rita! Since you said that my daughter is indecent, show me some proof, or I


    will have to sue you for ndering her.¡± Nate red at Alice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will show you the proof, and I hope you keep up your strong front when you see that.¡±


    Alice snorted.


    ¡°You are not wee in the Moore residence anymore, so you¡¯d better get out.¡± Grandma didn¡¯t want


    to talk to Nate anymore, so she motioned him to leave.


    The butler stepped forward and said to Nate, ¡°Sir, this way please.¡±


    Nate was indeed enraged, but he couldn¡¯t argue with them because he was in the wrong. He could only


    clench his fists and grit his teeth as he hissed, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    With that, he left in dejection.


    As soon as he was out of sight, Grandma made me sit on the couch and asked, ¡°Did that old bastard


    touch you?¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°Pleasee to us if anything like it happens again,¡± Alice alsoforted me. However, the longer she


    thought about it, the angrier she became.


    ¡°How dare he tries to hurt you? He must pay a steep price for what he did!¡±


    With a sigh, Grandma patted my hand and said, ¡°You must tell us if something happens to you or we


    will continue to be in the dark about such matters.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Scarlett. Why are you distancing yourself from us? After all, we are the strongest pirs you can


    lean on.¡± Grandpa, who was sitting on the opposite couch also advised me.


    I was deeply touched by the elders¡¯ concern, so I promised them that such things would not happen


    again, and that if such a thing did happen, then I would let them know immediately. Only after hearing


    my promise did they let me go.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Charles, when did youe?¡±


    Alice suddenly asked in surprise. My heart jolted. I turned around and saw Charles standing at the


    door. I did not know for how long he had been standing there.


    Seeing that everyone finally noticed him, Charles slowly walked up to us, and said, ¡°Scarlett, you¡¯re


    really something. You¡¯re going to divorce me, and yet, you get everyone¡¯s support.¡±


    He was mocking me, and I was left with no choice but to look at him helplessly.

 Chapter 99: The Questioning Of The Elders

    Chapter 99: The Questioning Of The Elders


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    ¡°Charles, what are you even talking about? Scarlett is family. If we don¡¯t support her, who will? Besides,


    Nate came to our house to make trouble. If we keep silent, then how was that fair to Scarlett?¡±


    Grandma scolded me.


    ¡°Yes, Scarlett is your wife. Even if you don¡¯t help her, you shouldn¡¯t make such sarcastic remarks!¡± My


    mom also red at me.


    I rubbed my temples irritably as I argued, ¡°Who is the heir of this family? Why aren¡¯t you defending


    me?¡±


    ¡°It is because you are the heir that we have to discipline you. Men in the Moore family have always


    loved their wives. You are the only weirdo here.¡± Grandma picked up the teacup and snorted.


    ¡®¡®But I do love my wife! She¡¯s the one that doesn¡¯t take my feelings seriously.¡¯¡¯


    Since I could not defend myself now, I had no choice but to keep quiet.


    ¡°Scarlett is such a good girl. If you don¡¯t cherish her now, then you will regret itter. But if you can¡¯t


    change yourself, then you should at least be a decent man and divorce her.¡± My mom continued to nag


    me.


    ¡°But if you do choose to divorce her, then the doors of this house will not open for you again, Charles,¡±


    Grandma threatened.


    I cast a resentful nce at the culprit, only to find that she was also looking at me.


    She seemed to be very happy to see me being targeted by my family, because she was smiling


    brightly. I looked away, but my heart was racing and I could not calm down even after a long time. I was


    not in the mood to listen to Grandma and my mom¡¯s nagging anymore. Scarlett¡¯s smile was the only


    thing on my mind.


    All of a sudden, I felt like the entire room was silent, and when I came back to my senses, I noticed the


    elders staring at me.


    I touched my nose and sat up straight. I was so lost in thought that I didn¡¯t even notice what they were


    talking about.


    ¡°Why did you stop? Please, continue. Don¡¯t keep staring at me. Is there something on my face?¡± I


    cleared my throat and broke the silence.


    ¡°Try to be serious and don¡¯t turn a deaf ear to our words.¡± After a moment¡¯s nce at me, Grandma


    ignored me.


    I didn¡¯t say anything to defend myself because I knew that it would be of no use at the moment.


    Besides, I was already a sinner in their eyes. To them, I was an unfaithful lover who must be nailed to


    the pir of humiliation.


    ¡°When are you going to end your rtionship with Rita? I don¡¯t believe that the child Rita is carrying is


    yours. Just sort out the mess quickly. Rita and her family are like chewing gum stuck to the shoe, gross


    and disgusting.¡±


    My mother gave me a calm nce as she wanted to get a clear answer from me. Indeed, I had put off


    the matter for far too long, which was giving Rita and her family a chance to show their viinous


    sides.


    Without replying to them immediately, I was silent for a moment before I turned to Scarlett. I noticed


    that she was also staring at me with her bright eyes, as though she wasining that Icked a


    sense of responsibility.


    All of a sudden, a helpless feeling clouded my heart. She was still not believing me. And every time


    Rita was mentioned, Scarlett would be vignt. I withdrew my gaze and turned to the others. ¡°Why did


    you ask me toe back today?¡±


    ¡°Nate said that you ruined his business, and he came here today to ask for an exnation,¡± my father,


    who was silent until now finally spoke up.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do any such thing.¡± I leaned against the sofa, ying with my ring.


    ¡°I too believe that Charles would not have done such a thing.¡±


    Scarlett spoke up for me hurriedly before she added in whispers, ¡°Besides, he won¡¯t do such a thing for


    me.¡±


    Although her voice was very low, I still heard what she said.


    I felt disheartened, because no matter how many times I had exined it to her, she still did not believe


    that Rita¡¯s child was not mine. And now, she also thought that I would not have punished Nate for what


    he had done to her.


    I could not understand her at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Although the Lively family is not as powerful as they were before, they are not to be


    trifled with. There are only a handful who would dare to provoke him in public. Moreover, the matter


    was handled very decisively and efficiently this time, and I believe that Charles is the only one who can


    pull that off,¡± Grandpa said in a calm voice.


    Although he was not an active part of the business world anymore, I was certain that he knew about


    the workings of it all.


    ¡°Charles, admit it. You did it, didn¡¯t you?¡± my dad asked.


    ¡°I have no reason to do so.¡±


    I did not want to admit it because I did not want to give Scarlett the idea that she was indebted to me


    once again, and I did not want her to say something that I would not want to hear.


    Besides, she might suspect that I had some kind of an ulterior motive. My heart ached when I thought


    of the fact that no matter what I did for her, Scarlett was not moved at all.


    ¡°What other reason could you possibly need? Scarlett is the reason.¡± My mother was taking things for


    granted.


    ¡°Scarlett doesn¡¯t regard herself as my wife at all. In her eyes, we are never a couple. In fact, she


    wishes that she would never see me again,¡± I sneered with displeasure.


    Everyone knew that I loved Scarlett, but she didn¡¯t believe it. She pretended to be deaf and blind to my


    confessions, and kept trying to push me away.


    ¡°What nonsense are you even talking about? It is all your fault. Why did you even start messing around


    with Rita?¡± Grandma was furious. She picked up a magazine and threw it on me. I reached out my left


    hand to grab the magazine, feeling helpless about her anger.


    However, I knew that she was right. Everything did start because of the promise I made to Rita. I had


    only wanted to repay her at that time, and I had never expected that I would be hurting the most


    important person in my heart.


    ¡°Grandma, calm down. Don¡¯t be angry. Charles¡¯ right hand hasn¡¯t recovered yet,¡± Scarlettforted


    her in a nervous tone when she saw Grandma hitting me.


    She seemed to be worried about me, and seeing that, my heart softened instantly, like butter on a hot


    day. ¡°Scarlett.¡± Grandma sighed and then continued, ¡°Can you withdraw the indictment and not divorce


    Charles?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Scarlett could reply, I said, ¡°Even if there is such an indictment, I promise that you won¡¯t be able


    to divorce me.¡±


    Grandma immediately red at me. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Rita is pregnant. What can I do? Leaving him seems like the only solution we have now,¡± Scarlett


    comined to Grandma with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°Are you jealous, Scarlett?¡± Alice teased.


    I raised my eyebrows, looking at Scarlett as I wondered what she was thinking about.


    Scarlett exined in a hurry, ¡°I¡¯m not jealous¡­ I just don¡¯t want to put everyone in a dilemma.¡±


    ¡°You keep saying that you¡¯re not jealous, and yet, every time we mention Rita, you seem unhappy.


    Besides, we are not in a dilemma at all. We¡¯re happy as long as you and Charles are happy. You just


    need to follow your heart, and nothing else will matter.¡± My mother disagreed with Scarlett.


    I gloated at Scarlett. She blushed, but she continued to be stubborn as she exined that she was not


    jealous at all. I was d that someone finally forced her to face her true feelings. ¡°It¡¯s not a shame to


    be jealous,¡± I said coldly.


    Scarlett red at me, signaling me to shut up.

 Chapter 100: Staying Overnight

    Chapter 100: Staying Overnight


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    No matter how much I exined, everyone kept misunderstanding me, thinking that I was jealous.


    Hence, I had no choice but to shut up.


    ¡°You won¡¯t divorce Charles as long as we prove that the child is not his, right?¡± Christine asked me.


    I was stunned for a moment, as that thought had never urred to me before. If Charles was not the


    father of that child, then the problems would be a lot lessplicated. However, I was still in a daze,


    like a leaf blown by the wind which was unable to fall.


    ¡°But if Charles really is the father of that child, then I will make him divorce you myself.¡± Christine


    assured me.


    ¡°Yes, just give him a chance to prove himself. If Charles really turns out to be the father of that child,


    then I will ask him to give you an exnation,¡± Michael echoed.


    My mind was a mess and I couldn¡¯t refuse them after listening to their words. Charles was also staring


    at me, waiting for my response.


    Avoiding his gaze, I turned to look out the window. ncing at the rainy skies that were as gloomy as


    my mood, I could not help but sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s raining outside,¡± Charles murmured, following my gaze.


    By then, everyone else also noticed that it was dark outside. The conversation hadsted longer than


    intended.


    ¡°Tonight, you both can stay here,¡± Christine suggested. I shook my head and replied, ¡°I have to go back


    to the station. There is still something that I need to do.¡±


    ¡°How dare the TV station director make you work overtime?¡± Charles asked sullenly. ¡°Give me his


    phone number. I will talk to him,¡± he added, holding his phone in his hand.


    I quickly grabbed his phone. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I have nothing to do now anyway, so why can¡¯t I get


    some work done?¡±


    ¡®¡®I wouldn¡¯t be thinking too much about this if I was busy,¡¯¡¯ I thought to myself. I needed something to


    keep me distracted, and if I am immersed in my work, then I would not have to dwell on such painful


    thoughts.


    ¡°Work is important, but not at the cost of your well-being. Look,tely, you have lost a lot of weight.¡±


    While caressing my hair, Christine red at Charles. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault.¡±


    ¡°Why are you ming me, Grandma?¡± Charles felt aggrieved with a look of disbelief in his eyes


    ¡°If you got along with her, then she wouldn¡¯t need to go to work, would she?¡± Christine scolded Charles.


    ¡°Grandma, Charles cannot be med for me wanting to work,¡± I exined to Christine in a hurry, afraid


    that Charles might get annoyedter and forbid me from going to work, which would also be exactly


    what he wanted.


    Charles snorted, ¡°I¡¯d like for her to depend on me, but will she agree to that?¡±


    His words made me blush. What did he mean? Was our rtionship really that deep in his eyes? Not


    daring to look at him, I lowered my head and held Christine¡¯s hand, acting like a spoiled kid.


    ¡°Grandma, you are the best. Please let me go back to the TV station. I have already agreed to meet


    with a colleague.¡± I gave an eager look at Christine.


    ¡°No, I am sure that your colleague will understand. Besides, it¡¯s pouring outside. I can¡¯t let you go,¡±


    Christine refused, pretending to be sad. ¡°You rarely evere here, and after staying for just a little


    while, you already want to leave. Why are you in such a hurry? Do you really find me that annoying?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not like I find you annoying. In fact, I am also reluctant to leave you.¡± I was in a real jam


    as I tried tofort Christine. I had no choice but topromise in the end.


    It was a hearty and warm dinner with everyone talking so freely at the table. Actually, aside from my


    rtionship with Charles, everything else about the Moore family was warm andforting.


    After dinner, everyone left, leaving Charles and I alone in the living room.


    ¡°Which room are you going to sleep in tonight?¡± Charles asked me, taking the coffee from the servant.


    I ignored him, pretending to watch the TV. I knew why he was asking me that question. I could sleep in


    any room as long as it wasn¡¯t with him.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve applied for a divorce, don¡¯t expect me to share a bed with you,¡± he said in a noble tone,


    as he sipped on his coffee.


    I rolled my eyes at him. ¡°You wish.¡±


    ¡°What a narcissist!¡¯¡¯ Sometimes, the things that Charles said could really make people angry. I wouldn¡¯t


    sleep with him even if he begged me to!


    ¡°You can sleep in my room, then. I will find another room to sleep in,¡± he said.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    With a look of suspicion in my eyes, I inquired, ¡°Why are you being so kind all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Well, if I am not being a gentleman to you, then Grandma will me me.¡± Charles rubbed his chin with


    an unreadable look in his eyes.


    I pouted as I turned to look at the TV again. ¡°Whatever you want.¡±


    Without saying more, Charles stood up from the sofa. ¡°Excuse me, please let me pass.¡±


    He wanted to walk past me, so I moved my leg to one side and looked at him crossly. ¡°You can go the


    other way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too far from the stairs,¡± heined with a t expression.


    ¡®¡®Nonsense!¡¯¡¯


    It was obviously closer to the stairs, and he was just deliberately trying to disturb me.


    But before I could say anything, he squeezed past me with his hands in his pockets, looking childish.


    Since all the elders and Charles were gone, I was alone in the living room with just the sound from the


    TV. As Iy on the sofa, my body gradually rxed, and I fell asleep after the long day.


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    I could not stop thinking about Scarlett even after I got out of the shower. She was just downstairs, and


    yet I could not help missing her.


    I was thinking of how beautiful she was, regardless of whether she was angry or shy. She was as


    stunning as an indescribable work of art.


    I could not resist the restlessness in my heart, so I made up an excuse to get myself some water and


    walk downstairs. I just wanted to see her.


    The TV was still on, but Scarlett was fast asleep.


    I covered her with a nket. Like a little puppy, she nestled her face against the soft nket. I could


    not help but reach out and stroke her long smooth hair as I felt the love in my heart overflow.


    I took her hand and kissed it gently. I then looked at her intently, unwilling to blink.


    The image of her was carved so deep into my heart, which caused me to love her more and more. I


    really hoped that time would slow down so that I could watch her sleep quietly forever.


    Although I was just watching her sleep, my heart was filled with joy and satisfaction.I tucked her hands


    inside the nket and leaned forward to kiss her marble-like forehead


    However, that was far from enough.


    I wanted to lean in and kiss her lips too.


    But Scarlett rolled over with her back to me, making me lose the chance to kiss her.


    With a helpless smile, I decided not to disturb her sleep anymore. I turned off the lights and the TV


    before I got into the nket and held her. She was still deep asleep as she ced her hands on my


    waist, her cheeks slightly flushed.


    I lowered my head and kissed her on the lips. Thinking of how much I loved her, I could not help but


    sigh in my heart.


    The next morning


    By the time I was awake, it was still early in the morning. I continued to hold Scarlett for a long time


    before I finally let go of her.


    However, I reluctantly went back upstairs before she woke up. Or else, she would feel really


    embarrassed and use me for taking advantage of her while she was asleep.

 Chapter 101: The Attitude Of The Elders

    Chapter 101: The Attitude Of The Elders


    Sarlett¡¯s POV:


    I was alone on the sofa when I woke up. But I got the sense that Charles slept next to mest night.


    Maybe it was a dream, but I could not be sure.


    ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Moore. Mr. Moore just went upstairs,¡± the servant who was cleaning said to me. I


    took a deep breath and nodded. I kept my face neutral, but deep inside, I felt ashamed and flustered.


    ¡°He told me to tell you as soon as you wake up to go upstairs and take a shower,¡± the servant added.


    I did not understand why Charles always had to use such ambiguous words that easily gave other


    people the wrong idea. As blood rushed to my cheeks, I lowered my gaze and made my way upstairs.


    I ran into Charles just as he was stepping out of the bathroom. He was drying his hair with a towel. He


    was naked from the waist up. The muscles on his torso were well defined, and his corbone, for some


    reason, looked sexy and inviting. When he raised his head, his Adam¡¯s apple slightly bobbed.


    I averted my eyes and swallowed. ¡°Will you please put a shirt on?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s hot.¡± Charles put down the towel and nced at me. ¡°Why is your face sored?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s stuffy downstairs,¡± I snapped, feeling a bit embarrassed by how defensive I sounded.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you looking at me?¡± Charles asked, confused and a bit annoyed. He pinched my chin and


    forced me to look at him.


    Standing close to him now, I could see that his skin was still slick, and for reasons I could never fathom,


    he looked a hundred times more handsome to me when he was fresh out of the shower.


    We looked into each other¡¯s eyes for a long time. In the end, I lost the little staring contest and shook


    off his grip on my chin. I suddenly remembered that his arm had not recovered yet, so I walked past


    him and grabbed the hairdryer from one of the drawers in the bathroom. ¡°Let me help you dry your


    hair.¡±


    Charles beamed and nodded.


    ¡°Sit down. I can¡¯t reach your head.¡± He was way taller than I was. I could only reach up to his shoulder.


    He sat on a chair obediently, and I started to blow-dry his hair, which was short and soft. It was the first


    time that I helped him dry his hair. It felt a little unnatural to me. From time to time, I grazed the back of


    his ear with my fingers, and when I did, I felt some sort of tingle. I clenched my jaw and shoved down


    my emotions until I was done.


    ¡°There. You¡¯re all good,¡± I said after making sure his hair was all dry. Charles stood up and raised his


    eyebrows at me. ¡°How should I thank you?¡±


    ¡°No need for gestures of gratitude. You¡¯re always wee. We should help each other and build a


    harmonious future,¡± I joked, but at the back of my mind, I wished that our rtionship could be much,


    much simpler.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to owe you anything,¡± Charles pressed.


    Why did I get the feeling that he had used that tone with me before? I knitted my brows.


    ¡°How about I repay you with a kiss?¡± Charles suggested smugly. I pushed him away, feeling repulsed


    by his behavior.


    ¡°I said there¡¯s no need for you to thank me.¡±


    ¡°No, I insist. I have to pay back what I owe you. That¡¯s what you do with me. And didn¡¯t you say we¡¯re


    strangers? A kiss shouldn¡¯t be an issue with us, should it?¡± he teased.


    I raised my head and red at him. I resented that he was using my own words to get me to do what


    he wanted.


    ¡°Rx. I¡¯m kidding,¡± Charlesughed after a brief pause and then looked into my eyes. I heaved a sigh


    of relief, but next thing I knew, his lips were a hair¡¯s breadth away from mine, and before I could draw


    another breath, he was already kissing me. He sucked on my lower lip and then traced my teeth with


    the tip of his tongue. For once, he was not being aggressive. He was being so gentle that I considered


    kissing him back despite my mind¡¯s objections. Before I couldpletely get lost in his intoxicating


    kiss, I raised my hand, put it on his chest, and pushed him away. My knees threatened to buckle as he


    let go but put a finger under my chin and tipped my head up.


    He gave me two soft pecks on the lips before shing me a satisfied smile.


    I cursed myself as my face burned. He seeded again. I allowed him to seed again.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting redder and redder, my dear. Maybe a shower will help get rid of some of that heat,¡±


    Charles smiled and brushed his thumb over my cheek.


    I backed away from him, walked into the bathroom, and shut the door, and his lingering scent greeted


    me. When I went upstairs, I told myself to keep my guard up and keep Charles at arm¡¯s length. I did not


    want to wait for a man who did not love me, so I had to end whatever was going on between me and


    Charles.


    But it was easier said than done. Whenever I was around him, I felt like I was no longer in control of


    myself. My attraction to him was too strong for me to fight. Frustrated, I shook my head and took off my


    clothes. I decided to put all my troubles behind me for the time being.


    Right now, I really needed a long, hot bath. Maybe it would help me figure out my next move. a


    Alice had prepared quite a selection of clothes for me. After taking a bath, I dried myself off, changed


    into an off-shoulder light purple dress, and went downstairs.


    I found the whole family sitting in the living room. Alice¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as she saw me.


    ¡°Oh, Scarlett, sweetheart, you look so beautiful in that dress! If I were a man, I would be fascinated by


    you right now.¡±


    Alice¡¯spliment made me blush. I took her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s because you have good taste in


    clothes, Mom. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please! You make the dress look good! Don¡¯t you think so, Charles?¡± Alice turned her head toward


    Charles who was sipping his coffee silently.


    ¡°She¡¯s not that bad,¡± Charles muttered, taking a nce at me.


    It took all my strength to keep my face neutral. I did not understand why he was being cold and distant


    again. What changed since he kissed me earlier?


    ¡°Well, I also had some suits made for you, dear. You can wear them to work or to important asions


    in the future,¡± Alice turned to me and said with a smile.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I got a warm feeling in my heart. Alice had always been nice to me and treated me like her own


    daughter. I smiled at her sweetly and said, ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you, Mom. I really appreciate it. I love


    you so much. I really can¡¯t imagine my life without this family.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about life without us. You¡¯ll always be our family. You¡¯ll always be with us,¡±


    Alice replied and squeezed my hand. She pulled me to sit on the sofa and then red at Charles.


    ¡°Charles, you should be the one doing these things for your wife, you know? You should take good


    care of Scarlett.¡±


    I sat there awkwardly and considered defending Charles. Charles turned his head toward Alice,


    dissatisfaction so obvious on his face. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve bought Scarlett hundreds of clothes. She never


    wears them.¡±


    ¡°I have my own clothes, Mom,¡± I interjected.


    Alice just rolled her eyes and shook her head as if she was done with the conversation about my


    wardrobe.


    After breakfast, Charles and I prepared to leave. On our way out, Christine pulled me aside.


    ¡°Remember what you promised me, dear. If we confirm that Rita¡¯s child isn¡¯t Charles¡¯s, you won¡¯t


    divorce him. I don¡¯t want you to leave this family. Anyone with half a brain can see that Charles cares


    about you very much. You should give him a chance.¡±


    I pursed my lips and said nothing. I did not know how to respond. Charles and I¡¯s problems were not


    only about Rita¡¯s unborn baby.


    ¡°What are you worried about, Scarlett?¡± Christine asked.


    ¡°I need more time to think, Grandma. I¡­¡±


    ¡°What else do you need to think about? Charles loves you, and you love Charles. You love each other,


    so be together. Don¡¯t worry about Rita. I¡¯ll take care of her,¡± Christine butt in.


    I knew that she was doing this for me and Charles, so I decided not to argue anymore. So far, I had no


    choice but to let nature take its course.


    After our short conversation, Christine let me go.


    ¡°What did Grandma say to you?¡± Charles fell into step beside me and asked nonchntly. .


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret between women. You don¡¯t have to know,¡± I answered casually.


    As I spoke, I quickened my pace and left Charles behind. I could not help ming him in my heart. If he


    had not entangled himself with Rita for so long, I would not be in such a dilemma now.

 Chapter 102: Confusion

    Chapter 102: Confusion


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    As soon as I walked out of the door, Charles grabbed my wrist. He peremptorily opened my palm,


    ced his hand over mine, and walked forward entwining his fingers with mine.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I tried to shake off his hand, but couldn¡¯t.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I am just holding your hand. Can¡¯t you see? You should tightly hold your husband¡¯s hand from now on,


    just like this.¡± Saying that, Charles shook our hands slightly.


    I looked at him speechlessly. There were strange feelings in my heart, but since 1 could not get rid of


    him, I could only let him do what he wanted.


    He took me to the private garage, where many limited-edition luxury cars were parked.


    I watched him get on the driver¡¯s seat. I couldn¡¯t help but ask in confusion, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask the driver to


    take us?¡±


    ¡°I will drive you to work. Get in the car,¡± Charles urged.


    I got into the car slowly but I was still a little doubtful. ¡°Can you even drive?¡±


    I knew that he was good at driving, but I was a little worried about the injury on his arm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll prove it to you with actions and not words.¡± Charles turned the steering wheel and drove the car out


    of the garage.


    ¡°If you feel any pain or difort in your arm, then you must tell me. Don¡¯t force yourself.¡± Worried, I


    kept looking at his injured arm. Charles was racing the car so fast that I gripped the seatbelt, feeling


    like I was really risking my life for him.


    ¡°What? If it was really that dangerous to ride with me, then you wouldn¡¯t be here, would you?¡± Charles


    retorted, ncing at me.


    ¡°Eyes on the road!¡± I shouted nervously. My heart rose up to my throat when I noticed him looking at


    me while he was trying to overtake another vehicle on the road.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet,¡± he said, slowing down the car a bit.


    ¡°Of course, I will.¡± I pouted and continued, ¡°After all, it¡¯s not easy to get a taxi around here.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can shut up now.¡± My words darkened his expression all of a sudden.


    He drove me to the TV station, but he was quiet along the way. I curled my lips, thinking of how narrow-


    minded he was.


    I unfastened the seat belt and cleared my throat before I said, ¡°Be careful on the way.¡± With a long


    face. Charles threw a thin suit jacket at me, and said, ¡°Put this on.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked in a low voice. His behavior was really confusing. Men were indeed more unpredictable


    than women. Often times, I found Charles to be like an iprehensible math problem that could


    make me scratch my head.


    ¡°You are not allowed to wear such strapless dresses to work anymore,¡± Charles said, sulking. When he


    saw that I was not taking the jacket, he helped me put it on.


    ¡°Is that why you were so unhappy this morning?¡± I guessed boldly. But my heart was racing.


    Charles snorted, ¡°It¡¯s good that you are able to realize your mistake. I won¡¯t me you this time, but


    from now on, you¡¯re only allowed to wear such dresses in front ofme.¡±


    I tried my best to restrain my smile as I looked at him with a calm expression. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not your


    call.¡±


    ¡°Try me, then,¡± Charles threatened, looking at me. I knew that he could do anything he wanted, so I


    didn¡¯t contradict him. ¡°Ask yourwyer to handle the case as soon as possible,¡± I reminded him in a low


    voice.


    With that, I got off the car. I was gradually bing better at handling him. ¡°Are you really in such a


    hurry to divorce me?¡±


    Charles¡¯ eyes were as cold as ice as he stared at me.


    ¡°Drive carefully.¡± Without answering his question, I waved goodbye to him with a big smile.


    He seemed to be so furious, because he drove off without even saying goodbye to me.


    Once he was gone, I heaved a sigh of relief. How could I not be in a hurry to divorce? I was afraid that


    my heart would soften again soon if things continued to be the same way. I found myself gradually


    relying on him. In fact, I did not even want to leave him.


    After I finished hosting the TV show that morning, I received flowers from Charles again. The card on it


    read, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to divorce me.¡±


    The vigorous handwriting on it was as domineering as his voice. While I was staring at the card, a hand


    reached out and grabbed the card from me.


    The woman read out the words on the card loudly.


    There seemed to be a hint of tease in her clear voice as she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Charles to be so loyal


    to you.¡±


    I helplessly looked at the woman, who had delicate makeup on. ¡°Nina, this is not loyalty. He¡¯s just not


    reconciled about losing me.¡±


    Nina put down the card and winked at me. ¡°Scarlett, you are lying to yourself! And honestly, I think that


    you already know of the feelings in his heart. You¡¯re just afraid of facing the facts.¡±


    ¡°Why would I be afraid?¡± I smoothed my hair awkwardly.


    ¡°You are afraid of getting hurt again, and that¡¯s why you¡¯ve closed the door to your heart,¡± Nina said


    earnestly, sighing heavily. ¡±


    I was stunned by her words as I was not expecting her to pierce through the truth with just a single


    pertinent remark. Actually, I was indeed a coward. I was eager for Charles¡¯ love, but I kept pushing him


    away because I was afraid.


    ¡°Even my father believes that it won¡¯t be easy for you to divorce him,¡± Nina added.


    I forced a smile. I was at a loss for words when I recalled what Grandma had told me the night before.


    ¡°Last night, the elders asked me to withdraw thewsuit.¡± After a pause, I turned and opened up the


    window behind me before I continued, ¡°They wanted to investigate whether Charles is really the father


    of Rita¡¯s child, so they want me to wait for the result.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t help you in this matter,¡± Nina said apologetically.


    I turned to her, shaking my head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Nina. Now that the elders are also involved in this


    matter, I know that the divorce won¡¯t happen anytime soon. Thank you all the same.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, Scarlett. Try to look on the bright side of things. Maybe your journey with Charles


    shouldn¡¯t stop here,¡± Ninaforted when she noticed my long face.


    ¡°They are just procrastinating it,¡± I replied with a helpless smile. Everyone had a good intention, indeed,


    but regardless of what the result might be, someone was bound to get hurt in the end.


    ¡°What¡¯s your n now?¡± Nina asked all of a sudden.


    ¡°I n to take things slow for now. Grandpa¡¯s birthday ising soon, and I don¡¯t want to upset him.¡±


    I felt uncertain about the future. Charles was very determined not to divorce. Would I really be able to


    make it?


    ¡°Honey, I think you care too much about the elders¡¯ opinions.¡± Nina rubbed her forehead helplessly and


    continued, ¡°I feel that you should think more about yourself. If you really feel unhappy about your


    marriage to Charles, then don¡¯t force yourself to stay.¡±


    ¡°No, I am not forcing myself to do anything!¡± I replied straightforwardly.


    As for the elders, I knew my position very well. ¡°They have helped me a lot and I don¡¯t want to hurt


    them. No matter what happens to me and Charles, I will repay them,¡± I exined.


    ¡°As a good friend, I will support you in whatever decision you make.¡± Nina stopped persuading me and


    smiled brightly. ¡°Would you like me to apany you to the birthday party?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. I won¡¯t be staying at the party for long, anyway,¡± I refused her kindness.


    ¡°Why?¡± she asked, looking at me in confusion.


    I sighed as I sat back in the chair. ¡°I think Rita will alsoe, even if no one invites her.¡±


    ¡®Grandpa¡¯s birthday party must be grand.¡¯ I knew that there would be a lot of VIPs attending the party.


    After all, the party was not just to celebrate Grandpa¡¯s birthday, it was also an opportunity for important


    people to talk about business with each other.


    A woman like Rita, who was racking her brains to marry into the Moore family, would never let go of


    such an opportunity to get acquainted with powerful people.


    ¡°How can she have the nerve to show up at his party? After all, she still hasn¡¯t married into their family


    yet. Even if you consider the Lively family¡¯s status, they are not qualified to attend Mr. Michael Moore¡¯s


    birthday party. Am I right?¡± Nina pouted, trying to defend me.


    ¡°I am certain that Rita wille. She has a special rtionship with Charles, after all! ¡± I said in low


    spirits. The thought of seeing Rita and Charles together at the party made my heart ache.


    ¡°Are you jealous? Have you ever considered the possibility that Charles might only be treating Rita well


    out of gratitude?¡± Nina teased as she gave me a mischievous look.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that¡¯s the case.¡± I sighed and exined, ¡°Although Charles said he just wants to repay


    her, his previous actions prove that his motives are not just repaying his debt to her.¡± s


    ¡°I understand, dear.¡± Nina seemed to be enlightened all of a sudden.


    ¡°What?¡± Amused by her reaction, I turned to her.


    ¡°You two need to sit down and have an open talk,¡± she


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Thinking about what she said, I realized that she was right. Charles and I had not talked


    peacefully because of Rita¡¯s existence. We would often give each other silent treatment or quarrel most


    of the time. However, the situation had gotten much bettertely. Charles would kiss me as soon as he


    heard something that made him unhappy,pletely ignoring my feelings, though.


    ¡°Why are you blushing now?¡± Nina interrupted my thoughts.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You go on, please,¡± I said with a wry smile as I pushed her jokingly. I couldn¡¯t let Nina


    know what I was thinking, or she would certainly ask me to describe how I felt when Charles kissed me.


    ¡°Let me tell you something.¡± Nina leaned closer with a mysterious look in her eyes.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked in a daze.


    ¡°Spencer said that Charles is still a virgin.¡± Nina¡¯s voice was barely a whisper as she said those words


    to me with a sly smile.


    My cheeks were flushed and I stammered, ¡°R¡­ Really?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Well, you can ask Charles to prove it to you when you get the chance.¡± Nina¡¯s


    words were getting increasingly ridiculous. How could such a thing be proved?


    I quickly covered her mouth and said, ¡°Stop it, Nina!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so shy about it? Charles is such a good man. You¡¯re the one at loss for not sleeping with


    him. Anyway, you should find an opportunity to sleep with him before the divorce, or it would be a pity!¡±


    Nina said casually, pulling off my hand from her mouth.


    She kept encouraging me.


    Just then, Abner knocked on the door. When he saw Nina and I giggling and talking so secretively, he


    asked, raising his eyebrows, ¡°What are you two talking about? And why are you so happy?¡±.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I stopped smiling, straightened my clothes, and pretended like nothing happened.


    ¡°We were just talking about¡­¡± Nina looked at me with a snicker.


    ¡°We are just talking about work.¡± I interrupted her, red at her, and reminded her not to say such


    things. I then turned to Abner and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°The special guest for the interviewter is Spencer Patel, and he said he would like to reveal


    something about Charles¡¯ marriage,¡± Abner said to me seriously.

 Chapter 103: Spencer’s Interview

    Chapter 103: Spencer¡¯s Interview


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    As Abner had said, I received the formal notice that Spencer would take part in the program this


    afternoon.


    I was expecting that someone would take my ce and interview Spencer. But in the end, I had to bite


    the bullet and do it myself.


    While I was preparing for the interview questions, I saw that many of them were about Charles¡¯s


    marriage. Of course, I skipped over them and only included questions about Spencer. I could not help


    but wonder how gossipy the person who had prepared this interview outline was. This was Spencer¡¯s


    interview in the first ce: Why were there so many questions about Charles?


    Jokes on them, I had no intention of broadcasting my private life to the public.


    The interview segment had finallymenced. I was on tenterhooks the whole time. I hoped Spencer


    would get my hint and not put me in the limelight.


    Everything went well at the beginning of the program. I avoided talking about Charles, and Spencer


    had been understanding. He talked about his own experience with fervor and assurance.


    But before I could bepletely relieved, what I had been dreading happened. I asked about


    Spencer¡¯s close friends. Among all people, he specifically mentioned Charles.


    ¡°In addition to him, I believe you have other interesting friends as well,¡± I said, averting the topic. I did


    not want to talk about Charles, especially when a lot of people were watching.


    ¡°I have few friends who grew up with me. Charles is one of them.¡± Spencer made no response to my


    conversational gambits.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m sure many of our audience is curious about Charles¡¯s marriage,¡± he added with a


    smirk.


    Oh my God! Just when I thought that things were going well, Spencer would y by the fire.


    ¡°How about we talk about your current rtionship status? Do you have a girlfriend?¡± I tried to change


    the topic again.


    Spencer ignored my question and smiled ambiguously. ¡°Compared with my rtionship status,


    everyone is probably more interested in Charles¡¯s.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He paused for a second and winked at the camera. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a photo of Charles¡¯s partner that


    you¡¯ve never seen before. The audience is lucky today.¡±


    I took a deep breath and bit my tongue in suspense. The crew of the program did not tell me about the


    photo in advance. I was so nervous that I felt that my throat became dry. Unfortunately for me, it would


    be rude to cut Spencer abruptly. Besides, this interview was being broadcast live.


    A few secondster, the photo Spencer was talking about was disyed on the big screen behind us. It


    was a photo of a little girl in a light pink princess dress. Her long hair was braided, and she looked cute.


    Fortunately, nobody could recognize her as she had her back to the camera.


    ¡°Scarlett, does she look familiar?¡± Spencer asked with a cunning smile.


    How could it not look familiar? This was a photo of me when I was a child. I was at a loss for words, but


    I kept smiling.


    ¡°Miss Lively was also very cute when she was a child,¡± I remarked sarcastically. Spencer smiled and


    did not say anything more, which I believe would leave people more room for imagination ended not


    long after. I went straight to the lounge, and Spencer


    The program followed suit.


    ¡°Scarlett, how¡¯s my performance? Did I leave enough suspense for the audience?¡± Spencer teasingly


    asked. I turned around and red at him.


    ¡°You colluded with Charles, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°How could you say that? I did that for the audience rating of your TV station. It wasn¡¯t that hard


    considering that I¡¯m also very handsome,¡± Spencer replied casually.


    I rolled my eyes at him. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. You¡¯re just cashing in on Charles¡¯s poprity¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m handsome, though.¡± Spencer smirked at me. Surely, birds of a


    feather flock together.


    ¡°There was no need for you to do that. Charles cane to the program and be interviewed if he


    wants.¡±


    Spencer nodded in agreement. ¡°Good idea. For sure, a couple can do a much better job when they¡¯re


    together. Your show will probably be a sensation if that happens.¡±


    Nonsense! Had these people been bribed by Charles? They were all pushing Charles to me.


    I gritted my teeth in exasperation. ¡°I¡¯m busy. Please see yourself off.¡±


    With that, I went back to my workstation, took my bag, and got off work. When I got home, I found that


    Charles was in my apartment again.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked crossly while watching him work in the kitchen.


    Charles turned around and raised his eyebrows at me. ¡°Am I not allowed toe here?¡±


    My eyes fell on the blue apron he was wearing. It made him look like a family man, different from the


    domineering CEO he really was. I was used to his lofty and noble look that I was taken aback when I


    saw him dressed like this.


    I lowered my gaze and mumbled discontentedly, ¡°Whatever. As if there¡¯s something I can do about you


    here.¡±


    ¡°Stop muttering. I came here because you said you wanted to eat pumpkin pie.¡± Charles turned down


    the heat on the stove as he spoke


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being strange recently?¡± I asked. His presence made my hackles rise.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything else to do? Can you just leave me alone? Stop showering me with you


    affection. It won¡¯t work.¡± I acted cold and indifferent in front of him in hopes that he eventually would


    leave me alone.


    Charles snorted and walked over to me imposingly. ¡°You sue and lie in the show, but you don¡¯t let me


    do anything to you.¡±


    He then stared into my eyes and whispered, ¡°Scarlett, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being unfair?¡±


    We were so close that I caught a whiff of the scent of pine on his body. It was intoxicating, so I took two


    steps back to get away from him. ¡°Love is not fair, and it will never be.¡±


    ¡°But you have to give me your answer, don¡¯t you?¡± Charles slowly approached me. I backed and did


    not let him get too close to me.


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯ve been trying to get close to me? So you can have your revenge?¡± I stopped and


    looked at him with a resolute expression.


    Charles was a vengeful man, yet I kept testing his patience again and again. It must have taken his


    willpower to endure me for a long time.


    ¡°Whatever you say, you have to understand one thing. I did all these because I love you.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Charles tapped the tip of my nose.


    My ears turned red in embarrassment. His words were too straightforward for my taste.


    I pushed him away and averted the topic. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re


    saying.¡±


    Charles stood straight and lowered his head to look at me. ¡°I¡¯ve asked the crew to cut off the part


    where you said that Miss Lively was cute when she was a child.¡±.


    ¡°That¡¯s a live broadcast. It¡¯s useless to cut that part off.¡± I curled my lips and looked at him with


    furrowed brows. What he had done waspletely unnecessary. Someone would catch me saying


    that nevertheless.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure someone will watch the rebroadcast at some point,¡± Charles exined impatiently.


    ¡°What about the pumpkin pie? Why are you so kind to me?¡± I asked, perplexed.


    ¡°I put something in it. When you finish it, I¡¯ll throw you on the bed and do as I like,¡± Charles retorted with


    a smirk.


    I looked at him warily and wondered if what he had said was true.


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m just messing with you. Go wash your hands. Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡±


    As Charles saw that I was eyeing him with suspicion, he smiled and ruffled my hair yfully. He then


    turned around and returned to the kitchen.


    Instead of doing as he had said, I just stood there. I had a feeling that a friend of mine had betrayed


    me. Only Abner and Nina knew that I wanted to eat pumpkin pie. I randomly mentioned it while we


    were having a meal together. Could it be Nina? I would ask herter.


    Charles walked out of the kitchen with a bowl of soup in his hands. When he saw that I was just staring


    at him, he put the soup down on the table and pulled me into the bathroom.


    ¡°I can wash my hands myself.¡± I tried to get rid of Charles¡¯s grasp, but he was too strong for me.


    ¡°You¡¯re taking too long. The dishes will be cold soon.¡±


    Regardless of my refusal, Charles helped me wash my hands, and we finished in no time.


    At the dining table, he even helped me with the food. I was touched by his gestures, but I did not let


    him see it. I must admit that Charles¡¯s cooking skills were getting better.


    While we were eating, he suddenly put down his fork and looked at me seriously. ¡°Mom has asked us


    to hold Grandpa¡¯s birthday party. We have to n for itter.¡±


    His gaze made my heart pound wildly in my chest. I gulped down the food in my mouth and recalled,


    ¡°Mom used to arrange Grandpa¡¯s birthday parties herself.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat so fast, or you¡¯ll choke,¡± Charles cautioned with discontent. He then changed his tone and


    exined, ¡°Mom assigned the task to us since you¡¯ve returned.I put down the half-eaten pumpkin pie


    and looked up at him. ¡°Our rtionship isplicated now. Other people will definitely talk about us.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Charles leaned back in his chair and added, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t


    understand your situation. Let me remind you again. You must be the bride of our wedding next year.


    Everyone, including the media, knows about it.¡±

 Chapter 104: The Guest List

    Chapter 104: The Guest List


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    I stood up abruptly and eximed, ¡°You¡¯re horrible! Did you even consider my feelings when you


    decided that?¡±


    My grievances surged up in my heart. Whether it be the divorce or wedding, Charles only informed me


    of his decision. Not once did he bother to ask my opinion, even if the matter concerned me.


    ¡°Scarlett, if you haven¡¯t noticed, I¡¯ve been making concessions. If I¡¯ve never considered your feelings, I


    would¡¯ve already forced myself into you. Besides, do you think I would allow you to live here alone if I


    didn¡¯t care about what you feel?¡± Charles looked at me with a burning gaze, unmoved by myint.


    ¡°Should I thank you for being considerate?¡± I cried out.


    What kind of concession was that? If he had not been entangled with Rita, I would have just let him


    shower me with his affection without any guilt or shame.


    Charles was taken aback when I suddenly let out a sob. His expression softened, and he asked with


    concern, ¡°Why are you crying? I didn¡¯t say anything harsh.¡±


    I stifled a sob and argued, ¡°I¡¯m not crying. You¡¯re just being annoying.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯re not crying. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Charles held my hand and coaxed me, ¡°Honey, sit down. Would


    you like some pumpkin pie?¡±


    In a fit of anger, I stood up, pushed the chair away, and scoffed, ¡°Pumpkin pie? Ha! Help yourself!¡±


    My blood boiled in anger. He never took my words seriously, and he only cared about himself.


    Charles also stood up and warned, ¡°If you leave, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    I was so mad at him that his warning was thest thing I cared about.


    ¡°Do you want a fight? Come on! I¡¯m not scared of you!¡± I fired back.


    Without waiting for his response, I picked up my coat on the sofa and turned around to leave. I wanted


    to get out of this suffocating ce and get away from Charles.


    But before I could take another step, he held me by the waist, kicked the door of the bedroom open,


    and threw me onto the bed.


    ¡°Let go of me! You are so unreasonable!¡± I red at him with tearful eyes.


    However, he just grabbed my hands regardless of the look of resentment on my face.


    I was so mad that I felt like my world was spinning around. I struggled with all my might to get out of his


    grasp. But, of course, I made sure not to overdo it. I might be furious at him, but I cared about him


    enough not to exacerbate the injury on his right arm. He must have known that I would be considerate


    to him, so he tantly showed his shamelessness.


    The more I thought about it, the more aggrieved I felt. I knew I would not win against him, so I


    eventually gave up.


    ¡°You¡¯re bullying me,¡± I choked.


    Charles stiffened for a second and then wiped my tears away. I must say, the concern in his eyes


    softened my heart.


    ¡°How can I bear to bully you? I love you,¡± he said in an aggrieved yet caring tone.


    ¡°Then why are you so inconsiderate? Can¡®t you make apromise for me from time to time?¡±


    ¡°If I do, you¡¯ll run away.¡± Charles lowered his head and moved his face close to mine.


    Just as our lips touched, I turned my head away and dodged his attempt.


    ¡°No,¡± I said crossly.


    Charles seemed dissatisfied with what I had done. He bit my lip hard and pulled it. I could not help but


    groan in pain.


    ¡°This is your punishment,¡± he whispered.


    He then sucked my tongue, and it made an ambiguous sound when he licked it.


    I could not breathe, not when he was being amorous. I pushed his shoulder with all my strength, but he


    would not budge. His eyes were with lust, and his breath came in short and heavy. He finally let go of


    my lips, but he started to work his way down.


    ¡°Stop¡­¡± I protested weakly as Charles kissed my neck, but he did not seem to hear


    He kissed my corbone, and his hands slipped under my clothes and wandered on my body. I could


    not help but panic when I felt something hard against my lower abdomen.


    ¡°Charles, calm down. I¡­ I want to eat the pumpkin pie.¡± I was panting from the intensity of the


    moment.


    But before something could happen, I cut him off, afraid that I would be unable to resist him if this went


    on.


    ¡°Shh. Be quiet,¡± Charlesined in a low and hoarse voice. He kissed me again. But this time, it


    was deep and fervent. It went on for a long while before he finally decided to let go of me.


    We returned to the dining room to eat. When we were seated at the table, I lowered my head and did


    not once raise my head to look at him. My face was still red after what happened, and it remained


    flushed for a long time.


    Sitting next to me, Charles just handed me another slice of the pumpkin pie casually as if nothing had


    just happened.


    ¡°Eat slowly. Nobody will grab it from you,¡± he joked. His voice rang in my ears as he was sitting right


    next to me.


    I could hardly maintain myposure. I tried my best to ignore him and finish the food on my te so


    that I could go back to my room as soon as possible.


    But Charles did not let me get away from him. He held my hand and forced me to finish all the food.


    In the end, I ate too much more than I intended to eat. So I would not have indigestion, I volunteered to


    wash the dishes.


    It was probably because of Charles¡¯s gaze that I could not focus on my task. Two tes identally


    slipped from my hand. Exasperated, I sighed and turned around to face him. ¡°Don¡¯t you have work to


    do? If you¡¯re bored, why don¡¯t you read books instead of watching me?¡±


    His presence was making me nervous.


    ¡°I¡¯m keeping an eye on you.¡± With a smile, Charles squatted down and picked up the shattered tes.


    My lips curled into a pout, but I did not say anything in response. I just took a step back so that he


    would be able to reach the trash with ease.


    Now that he had thrown the broken pieces, Charles kissed theer of my mouth and offered, ¡°Let me


    help you.¡±


    ¡°You should have done that a while ago,¡± I grumbled.


    Suddenly, something urred to me. I looked up at him and asked, ¡°Do you have any idea in mind for


    Grandpa¡¯s birthday party?¡±


    Charles took the te in my hand and wiped it dry.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner at the hotel tomorrow night and then confirm the preparations with the hotel manager


    afterward.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I lowered my head and rinsed the soap in my hands. I had nothing else to say anyway.


    For some reason, Charles looked rather perplexed.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why are you so obedient?¡± he asked with a frown.


    ¡°Why? Are you expecting me to be nosy and unreasonable?¡± I retorted.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. I just expected you to ignore me or change the topic just like you always do.¡± Charles


    stroked my face as he spoke. I would not have minded it, except that his hands had bubbles from the


    dishwashing soap.


    I wiped the bubbles off my face with the back of my hand and red at him. ¡°It might not be obvious,


    but I can be focused when ites to important things.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right. Just not when ites to me,¡± Charles said sulkily.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve wronged me so many times before,¡± I snorted.


    Despite what I just said, my heart softened when I saw the disappointment on his face.


    Charles shrugged his shoulders helplessly. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll make it up to you. Just don¡¯t push me away


    again.¡±


    I did not say anything in response. I was now used to him being shameless anyway. Whether his words


    were true or not, there was no guarantee that he would not push me away when he finally got tired of


    me.


    Charles finished washing the dishes not long after. Even so, he still did not stop pestering me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go sit on the sofa and talk.¡±


    Although this sounded like an invitation, Charles held my hand and pulled me to the living room,


    leaving no chance for me to refuse.


    I suddenly remembered what Nina had told me we had to talk to each other without shouting and


    everything. At the thought of this, I heaved a heavy sigh and followed him. Charles sat down on the


    sofa and left a space beside him for me.


    I did not sit down, though. I just stood still and looked at him.


    Seeing this, Charles raised his eyebrows and sarcastically asked, ¡°What? Do you want me to make you


    sit down myself?¡±


    As I did not want to sit next to him, I walked past the tea table and sat on the small sofa beside where


    he was sitting,


    ¡°You know, you can¡¯t stop me if I really want to do something to you,¡± he said in an annoyed tone.


    ¡°Whatever. What do you want to talk about?¡± I ignored his mockery and went straight to the point.


    Charles crossed his legs and looked at me with a serious expression.


    ¡°First off, I would like to ask, do you eat on time every day?¡±.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± I asked, confused.


    Honestly, when I saw the seriousness of his face, I expected him to talk about Rita.


    Charles dipped his chin and said with a hint of jest, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just worried you¡¯ll break your bones if I


    throw you onto the bed again.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at him, speechless. Who would have thought that Mr. Moore, a cold and merciless


    CEO, was actually indecent in private?


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± he asked with a straight face.


    As he spoke, he moved towards me while staring at me with his tantalizing gaze.


    ¡°Is there anything else you want to say?¡± I turned my face away and avoided his gaze. I wanted to end


    the conversation as soon as possible. I could not bear to be with him for another second.


    ¡°The guest list has been prepared.¡± Charles put the guest list on the tea table.


    ¡°So soon?¡± I was impressed by his efficiency. No wonder he was the CEO of the Moore Group.


    Charles raised his eyebrows and beckoned me to look through the list. ¡°Check if there¡¯s anyone


    missing.¡±


    It had numerous names, some of which were our rtives and acquaintances.


    However, it perplexed me when I did not see Rita¡¯s name. I checked it again, but her name was


    nowhere to be found. It seemed that she and the whole Lively family were not invited.


    I was ted, but I did not let my smile show. It did not matter if Charles was the one who had prepared


    the list or not.


    As long as I would not see Rita at the birthday party, I would be happy. Nobody would stop her from


    doing something crazy, so it was only necessary not to invite her. I did not want Grandpa¡¯s birthday to


    be ruined.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? You seem pretty absorbed.¡± Charles curiously asked.


    His voice brought me to my senses. Startled, I looked up at him and found that his face was only


    inches away from mine. As I did not want to be in a predicament, I stood up to sit on the other side of


    the sofa. However, Charles grabbed my waist and pulled me down to hisp.


    ¡°Let go of me.¡± I pulled his hand away, but he tightened his grip.


    ¡°Honey¡­¡± Charles called affectionately. He then buried his head in the crook of my neck and took a


    deep breath.


    ¡°Did you like the flowers I sent you?¡±


    His voice, coupled with our intimate position, made my heart pound wildly in my chest.


    ¡°You¡­ Let go of me first,¡± I pleaded.


    ¡°I heard that you kept all the flowers I had given you in your office.¡± Charles rested his chin on my


    shoulder, and it gave me butterflies in my stomach.


    In the past few days, he had been giving me exquisite bouquets. I must admit, his gestures made me


    happy. The glee I felt whenever he was sweet was like poison. It was slowly making me addicted to it.


    Just give it a little time, and it would be very difficult, if not impossible, to extricate myself from him.


    ¡°Honey, answer me.¡± Charles tightened his embrace and pulled me closer to him.


    I bit my lips in dilemma. Should I admit the truth? I was inches away from telling what I truly felt. But in


    the end, I blurted out, ¡°Don¡¯t send me flowers anymore. They¡¯re just a waste of money.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being stubborn and in denial again,¡± Charles snorted. He did not take my words seriously yet


    again.


    Although I had told him not to send me flowers again, I still received a bouquet as usual. He also gave


    me one the next day, the day after that, and every day fo rest of the week.

 Chapter 105: Prepare For The Birthday Party

    Chapter 105:Prepare For The Birthday Party


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    The next few nights, I went to the hotel after work to prepare for Grandpa¡¯s birthday party. With Charles


    there, I did not actually need to do anything as he would arrange everything on his own.


    However, I still needed to confirm the process and the details.


    As soon as I walked out of the office that evening, I saw the driver waiting outside the TV station as


    usual. But then, I saw that Charles was not in the car. And just when I was about to ask the driver about


    it, I got a call from Charles.


    ¡°Honey, I got tied up in a long meeting, so I won¡¯t be able to make it tonight.¡±


    Upon hearing the background noise on his end, I realized that he was in a room full of people who were


    arguing. It did not take me long to figure out that he must have called me from the conference room.


    But then, ofte, he had been calling me endearingly regardless of where he was.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m in the car. And I am on my way to the hotel now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. Mom will help you out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t bother her. I can handle this by myself,¡± I said in a hurry.


    Alice had entrusted Charles and I to n the party. I did not want others to think that I was too


    dependent on Charles, or that I could not do it without his help.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to tire yourself too much. It¡¯s not worth it. Besides, Mom wants to see the progress of


    our preparations.¡±


    ¡°All right, then. You carry on with your work.¡±


    The hotel that was owned by the Moore group was where the party was decided to be held. Although it


    was a weekday, it was still quite crowded. Perhaps, it was because I did not pray before I stepped out


    my house that morning that I stumbled upon someone that I was not looking forward to meeting as


    soon as I entered the lobby. I turned around and was about to take another elevator, but it was toote.


    ¡°Scarlett.¡±


    A familiar voice called out to me from behind.


    Feeling the surging pain in my head, I tried to close my eyes. Rita really was everywhere. Couldn¡¯t she


    just leave me alone for a few days? I turned around and noticed her walking elegantly towards me in


    her high-heels.


    She was wearing a red mermaid dress with thin spaghetti straps hanging on her shoulders, which


    exposed her cleavage a little. I was afraid that her breasts might break free from her tight dress if she


    took another step forward.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been very happytely, haven¡¯t you?¡± she asked in a voice that was filled with sarcasm.


    She was wearing a thick ck winged liner, which almost made her look like the evil queen from a fairy


    tale. I could not understand why she was suddenly changing her make-up, though. I felt that the


    innocent look suited her better. Did she change the way she put on her make-up because of her


    disappointment in love?


    ¡°You should look in the mirror when you have free time,¡± I reminded her, unable to control myself.


    ¡°You bitch!¡± Rita raised her hand and was about to p me, but Richard stopped her.


    ¡°Calm down, Rita. People are around.¡± His voice was low as he held her wrist.


    Reluctantly, Rita shook off his hand and sneered at me, ¡°Who do you think you are to be doing these


    things?¡±


    Clearly, she seemed to know that Charles and I were preparing for Grandpa¡¯s birthday party. With my


    hands crossed over my chest, I found her words to be quite ridiculous.


    ¡°I¡¯m still Mrs. Moore, so obviously, I should do something for my husband¡¯s grandfather. Besides, who


    are you to criticize me?¡±


    ¡°Scarlett!¡± Rita¡¯s face was livid with rage as she gritted her teeth, like she was going to rip me to


    shreds.


    ¡°I¡¯m having a hard time, and I won¡¯t let you live a good life.¡±


    I didn¡¯t take her threat seriously. After all, she was just a contemptible scoundrel. Suddenly, a woman¡¯s


    well-manicured hand grabbed Rita¡¯s hand, intending to push her away.


    I turned around and saw that it was Alice.


    In a sour mood, Alice red at Rita, and hissed, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Rita immediately softened her expression and said, ¡°Auntie, it is such a pleasure to see you here. I


    came to attend a party.¡±


    Ignoring her, Alice turned to look at me, and said, ¡°You must be tired after a long day¡¯s work, right? I¡¯ll


    treat you to a sumptuous dinnerter.¡±


    I smiled and nodded at her as I said jokingly, ¡°Alright, boss!¡±


    Noticing that Alice ignored her, Rita offered, ¡°Auntie, please let me know if you need any help with


    preparing for the birthday party. I would be happy to assist you.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Alice raised her hand, signaling Rita to stop.


    ¡°You¡¯re not close to our family, Miss Lively, and I hope that you have a clear estimation of your


    situation. Oh, and don¡¯te to the party. Your name is not on the guest list.¡±


    Alice¡¯s harsh words caused Rita¡¯s face to pale.


    ¡°I have always considered you as a mother to me ever since Charles and I got together, Auntie,¡± Rita


    said with a look of grievance. She even looked at me for a moment as though she was trying to see a


    hint of disappointment in my eyes.


    However, since I had long seen her tricks, I kept calm. I didn¡¯t take her words seriously at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck, Rita! I am just being polite to you, and it is certainly not because I like you, so


    don¡¯t tter yourself!¡± Alice was furious.


    ncing at the security guards nearby, she ordered, ¡°Get this woman out of here, please.¡±


    A group of security guards immediately approached Rita. But then, Richard stepped forward to stop


    them. ¡°Rita is not in good health. So let me take her back.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m good as long as she gets out of my sight at once,¡± Alice said mercilessly.


    Rita did not want to give up, though. Right before she left, she turned to me and said with a smug


    smile, ¡°Charles did not let me prepare for the party because he did not want me to overexert myself.¡±


    Upon hearing that, I was on the verge of bursting intoughter. Was she insane? Her fight was a


    meaningless one, and no one was taking her seriously.


    ¡°Shame on you!¡± Alice mumbled. I did not let the short encounter with Rita affect my mood as I spent


    the rest of the day with Alice. It was almost ten o¡¯clock at night by the time we finished our discussion.


    Alice stood by the hotel entrance, insisting that she send me home first. But my ce was on the other


    side of town from where the Moore residence was.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not a kid anymore. I can take a cab, so don¡¯t worry about me. You must be tired. Why don¡¯t


    you go home and rest?¡± I held Alice¡¯s arm, acting like a spoiled child as I tried to persuade her.


    ¡°Okay, but you have to call me once you get home safely.¡± Alice had no choice but topromise.


    Once she left, I stood on the side of a road, trying to hail a cab.


    At that moment, a ck limousine stopped in front of me. The window rolled down slowly, and I saw


    Rita ring at me.


    ¡®¡®Why hasn¡¯t she left yet?¡¯¡¯


    Feeling speechless, I grabbed onto my phone.


    ¡°Let me drive you home,¡± Rita said to me arrogantly as she adjusted herrge


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡®¡®Is she crazy? Why is she wearing sunsses at night?¡¯¡¯


    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ll take a cab,¡± I refused.


    ¡°I have something to tell you. If you¡¯re not going to get in, then I will wait outside your house for you,¡±


    she threatened.


    I could probably guess what she was going to say to me. She was likely to use her rtionship with


    Charles to make me feel bad. I did not want her to go to my home, so I got in the car with her.


    The strong fragrance in the car was just like Rita,pletely unbearable and suffocating, so I had to


    roll down the window on my side to help me breathe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t attend the birthday party,¡± she ordered me arrogantly.


    Turning a deaf ear to her, I continued to sit with an indifferent look. ¡°Charles will be very busy that night,


    and I will take good care of him. Your presence won¡¯t be needed there.¡±


    She was even taking things for granted now.


    ¡°You have always regarded me as a thorn in your flesh, right? Then why are you so unconfident?¡± I


    sneered, turning to look at her.


    After listening to that, Rita was bewildered once again. Ignoring her, I read the message I got from


    Charles, ¡°Have you gone home yet?¡±


    I increased the brightness of my phone screen and deliberately turned it towards Rita so that she could


    read the message. I then urged the driver, ¡°Please drive faster. Charles is worried that I am still outside


    at this hour.¡±


    I noticed Rita¡¯s face turn red with rage from the corner of my eye. She clenched her fists, but she could


    not do anything to me. And that made me happy.


    I got off the car in a pleasant mood as soon as we arrived at the neighborhood. I even turned to Rita


    and said with a smile, ¡°Goodbye, Rita.¡±


    ¡°I will certainly get Charles back,¡± she swore with a fierce look in her eyes. Paying no attention to her


    attitude, I said, ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± She was so enraged that her face was almost as white as a sheet of paper now.


    Since I had no more patience to continue talking to her, I turned around and left.

 Chapter 106: Christmas Eve

    Chapter 106: Christmas Eve


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    My phone rang the moment I stepped into my apartment. It was Charles.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you replying to my messages?¡± heined.


    ¡°For one, I was chatting with Rita, your woman, and I just got home¡± I answered straightforwardly.


    ¡°Rita is not mine,¡± Charles corrected, a hint of annoyance in his voice. He then sighed heavily and


    changed the subject.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve been told in the meeting that there¡¯s something wrong with the project I¡¯m working on. I¡¯m


    leaving for Besceinga for a business trip.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Okay,¡± I replied tly, not knowing what to say. But I must admit, hearing his voice made me want


    to see him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be back until the birthday party. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send an assistant to help you with the


    preparations in the following days¡± Charles patiently exined.


    It somehow upset me that he was leaving, but I did not show it. ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    Charles paused for a moment and answered, ¡°I¡¯m already at the airport.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±


    I thought I would be able to see him again before he left. I did not expect that he would leave all of a


    sudden.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Charles stopped me from hanging up the call and added, ¡°I miss you, Scarlett.¡±


    For a moment, the sound of his voice was the only thing I could hear. The house had never felt so


    empty, that was until now. When Charles lived here with me, despite the endless bickering, it was not


    lonely.


    ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a big white rose garden in Besceinga. I¡¯ll take you there sometime,¡± Charles said,


    probably to make up for his absence.


    An inexplicable feeling surged into my heart. All I wanted right now was to be wrapped in his tight


    embrace.


    ¡°Charles¡­¡± I took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Have a safe flight.¡±


    With that, I hung up the call without waiting for his response. I gazed at his number on my screen and


    fell into deep thought. My heart and soul left with him when he said he missed me.


    I had been restless since Charles had gone on a business trip. I could not focus on my work, nor could


    I eat or sleep well.


    Time quickly passed by. Before I knew it, it was already Christmas Eve. Thepany was on a holiday


    today. So even though I had nothing to do, I had no choice but to stay at home. I did everything to


    upy myself. But I could not run away from the deste feeling whenever I had a minute to spare.


    I held my phone and debated whether I should call Charles or not. It had been a week since west


    talked. He had not called nor messaged me since he left.


    ¡®¡®It¡¯s Christmas Eve today. Should I message him first?¡¯¡¯


    I bit my lips and hesitated.


    Just then, a notification popped up. Charles had sent me a voice message. I clicked on it, and his


    pleasant voice rang into my ears. mn ¡°Honey, happy Christmas Eve. I love you.¡±


    My heart pounded wildly in my chest. I could not help but giggle and roll on the bed as I listened to his


    deep and sonorous voice over and over again. It was only at this moment that I felt at ease. I pondered


    hard on how I would reply to his sweet message. In the end, I decided to just send him a smiley emoji. I


    waited for his response, but none came.


    In the evening, Abner and Nina came over to celebrate Christmas Eve with me. They even brought a


    bottle of red wine for us to drink.


    That bottle did notst long, though. We drank it all up in just an hour. Meanwhile, Nina did not seem


    satisfied with it. She slumped on the sofa and kept asking us to go to the bar.


    However, it was already deep into the night. It was already toote for us to book an appointment in the


    bar. All of a sudden, it urred to me that Charles had taken home a bottle of wine. With that, I


    staggered to my feet and made my way towards the wine cab.


    ¡°Let me help you.¡± Abner also stood up and stretched out his hand, so I would not stumble on the way.


    I ignored his outstretched hand and staggered to the wine cab. Charles liked putting his stuff here.


    As a result, my home was now filled with his belongings.


    There were all kinds of expensive liquors in the wine cab. I must have drunk too much that the


    world seemed to be spinning around. I shook my head to see clearly, but I still could not find the bottle


    of wine Charles had brought recently.


    ¡°Which one do you want? Let me get it for you,¡± a familiar voice behind me said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help, Charles,¡± I replied crossly.


    As I did not see what I was looking for, I just randomly selected a bottle and returned to the living


    room.


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk. Let me help you,¡± the man offered.


    Since when did Charles be a gentleman? I tried my best to open my eyes and then turned to look


    at him. It was only then that I realized it was Abner. Although I was moved by his kindness, I refused it.


    If Charles found out about this, he would be jealous again.


    The thought of him made my heart ache.


    I missed him so much. I could not stop thinking of him.


    The alcohol was making me more emotional. Right now, Charles was all I could think about.


    Dizzy, I stumbled a few steps back. For a moment, I could not even remember where I was or what I


    was doing. Suddenly, I lost my bnce. Fortunately, just as I was about to fall, someone caught me.


    ¡°Charles, you didn¡¯t have to do that. Your arm hasn¡¯t recovered yet,¡± Iined.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Charles isn¡¯t here. That¡¯s Abner!¡± Nina shouted whileughing at me.


    I finished two days¡¯ worth of work in a day so that I would be able to get home earlier and surprise


    Scarlett. I must admit, I was a little tired. But I could no longer bear being away from the woman I loved.


    At this moment, I stood in front of her door with a suitcase full of gifts.


    But as I opened the door, Scarlett surprised me first.


    Abner was holding her arm intimately. Even from afar, I could see that she was as drunk as a skunk. I


    had no idea how much she had drunk. But judging from her flushed face, it must have been a lot.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked with a scowl. It seemed that Scarlett had been fooling around while I was


    away.


    ¡°Eh? If Charles isn¡¯t here, why do I hear his voice?¡± Scarlett looked around, trying to find where my


    voice hade from.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I was right in front of her, and yet she could not see me! I could not help but stare daggers at her. She


    was so drunk that she had not realized that I had arrived.


    Abner looked at me. But instead of letting Scarlett go at once, he took his time and helped Scarlett onto


    the sofa.


    ¡°Charles, Abner and I came here to keep Scarlettpany. She¡¯s too lonely to be alone on Christmas


    Eve,¡± Nina exined when she noticed my long face.


    I nodded in response, not in the mood to say anything more. All I wanted right now was to teach


    Scarlett a lesson. Without a word, I walked over and put my gifts and the bouquet of white roses on the


    tea table.


    ¡°Charles, you¡¯re so romantic!¡± Nina eximed. She then picked up the bouquet and gazed at it with


    appreciation. Well, it was obvious she just wanted to lighten the mood.


    At that moment, Scarlett leaned forward to me. Her eyes were closed, and her nostrils were ring as


    though she was smelling me.


    ¡°This is Charles¡¯s smell,¡± Scarlett mumbled.


    ¡°What smell?¡±


    ¡°The smell of cold blood,¡± she answered with a chuckle.


    I looked at her sourly, unable to believe how ungrateful she was. I worked so hard just to see her on


    Christmas Eve. But what did she do? She liquored up and even told me I was cold blooded.


    Scarlett put her hands on her hips, looked at me discontentedly.


    ¡°This is my home. Why did youe in without my permission?¡± she asked, her lips curled into a pout.


    ¡°This is our home,¡± I corrected.


    On second thought, I realized that it was futile to argue with a drunk person.


    Scarlett ignored my words and instead ordered Abner, ¡°Abner, open the bottle.¡±


    Nina seemed to be the only sensible person among them. She winked at Abner and tried to smooth


    things over. ¡°Why don¡¯t we call it a day? It¡¯s gettingte. I think me and Abner should now leave.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this to happen again,¡± I warned. My mood had now reached its lowest point.


    Scarlett staggered to her feet and protested, ¡°Charles, how dare you threaten my friends?! I still want to


    drink!¡±


    I rubbed my temples in exasperation. Scarlett¡¯s stubbornness was giving me a headache. But then


    again, arguing with a drunk person was like talking to the wall. With that, I opened the bottle of wine on


    the tea table, poured three sses, and took one.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink this on behalf of Scarlett.¡± .


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this Christmas Eve party with this ss of wine,¡± Nina said to us with a smile.


    After drinking it all up, she grabbed Abner¡¯s hand and urged him to leave. However, he seemed to have


    something else to say.I raised my eyebrows at him.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°You should also leave,¡± Abner said firmly.


    A sneer tugged at the corners of my mouth.


    ¡°I own this house. I am Scarlett¡¯s husband, and I will soon be the father of her child,¡± I replied with a


    mocking smile.


    ¡°Abner, stop it. Let¡¯s go.¡± Nina¡¯s tugged at Abner¡¯s sleeve. ¡°If we don¡¯t leave now, you two will fight to


    the death!¡±


    Abnerughed scornfully but left in the end. Once the two were gone, I returned to the sofa and looked


    at Scarlett. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see my message?¡±


    Scarlett tilted her head and pondered for a moment. ¡°Hmm. I saw your message.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you reply?¡± I was getting frustrated with her. It irked me that she was treating me as if


    I was indispensable to her.


    ¡°What are you saying? I replied to you,¡± Scarlett defensively said. Her words were slurring because of


    the alcohol. There was also a pitiful look on her face as she spoke.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that was a reply. A smiley? What does that even mean? So rude,¡± I scoffed. I felt helpless.


    We had not talked for days, and that was the only thing she had said to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯ll reply to you again.¡± Scarlett rummaged in her pocket in search of her phone.


    All of a sudden, I remembered that she got drunk in front of Abner today. I could not help but feel


    jealous. I grabbed her hand and reminded her, ¡°I told you not to get drunk around men. What if they


    take advantage of you?¡±


    ¡°Everything will be fine as long as it¡¯s not Rita.¡±


    I never expected that Scarlett¡¯s tongue was sharper when she was drunk. What she just said ticked me


    off. I lost my mind. Before I knew it, I was kissing her hard like there was no tomorrow.


    However, Scarlett bit my lips hard, which made me withdraw in pain.


    ¡°You want me, don¡¯t you?¡± she whispered, her eyes brimmed with tears.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered frankly. It was not something that should be hidden. I wanted her more than she


    could imagine, and it was driving me crazy.


    To my surprise, tears streamed down her face, and she began undressing in front of me. ¡°I¡¯ll make love


    to you, but promise me you¡¯ll disappear from my life forever after that.¡±

 Chapter 107: After Getting Drunk

    Chapter 107: After Getting Drunk


    Charles¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± I stared into Scarlett¡¯s eyes. If I did note home tonight,


    would she stand in front of another man like this?


    She hupped and then blushed. She squinted at me with misty eyes and pursed her red lips. She


    looked so sweet and innocent that I felt my blood boil with desire and rush to the sensitive parts of my


    body. She was still unbuttoning her shirt. I reached out and stopped her.


    ¡°Stop it, or you will regret it.¡±


    My voice was hoarse. I could not resist such a sexy Scarlett. But she kept provoking me. I took a deep,


    steadying breath, desperately trying to hold on to what was left of my reason.


    ¡°No,¡± Scarlett muttered as she pushed my hand away. She took off her shirt and tossed it aside.


    Then, she held my face with both hands and asked, ¡°What? Don¡¯t you want to? Didn¡¯t you always want


    me?¡±


    I looked down at her painfully inviting lips as she pulled my face closer and closer to hers. I swallowed.


    Eventually, we were close enough to share breath. I felt hers on my face, and it faintly smelled like


    wine.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you what you want, but after tonight, I want us to never see each other again,¡± Scarlett said,


    suddenly taking a step back.


    Since she wanted to y, I was willing to y with her. I looked at her and ordered, ¡°To the bedroom


    then.¡±


    Without hesitation, Scarlett went to the bedroom andy down on the bed.


    I followed her closely. As I walked, I took off my tie and my shirt. Then, I joined her in bed and climbed


    on top of her. She did not say anything. Her eyes were closed, and her mouth was slightly open. She


    looked like a ripe fruit waiting to be tasted. I patted her knees and said, ¡°Since you want to do it, be


    proactive.¡±


    She opened her eyes, bit her lip, and bent her knees slowly. Watching her willingly submit to me, I lost


    control. I parted her legs and pressed my body in between them.


    Then, I began kissing her fiercely. As I enjoyed the sweet taste of her lips, I felt her defenses gradually


    melt down under my touch. She slipped small gasps and moans in between our hot, wild kisses, and it


    only made me mad with lust. I slid my hand under her lower back, and she arched her back in


    response. Then, she ran her fingers through my hair.


    I reached down and unzipped her pants. When I was about to slip off her pants, she grabbed my hand.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to go through with this?¡± Her eyshes trembled, and beads of sweat broke


    out of her forehead.


    ¡°My prey has willingly flitted into my snare. I¡¯d be a fool not to indulge.¡±


    After saying that, I proceeded to sink my face in between her soft breasts and kissed the delicate skin


    of her chest. All I could think about at the moment was making her utterly andpletely mine.


    Hearing what I said, Scarlett loosened her grip. I took advantage of the opportunity to pull off her pants,


    wrap her legs around my waist, and rub my enraged manhood against her. I kissed her lips, neck, and


    every other part of her body as if she was going to disappear suddenly in a puff of smoke. I wanted to


    mark every part of her..


    However, Scarlett stopped responding to my moves. She justy there and nkly stared at the


    chandelier.


    I paused and then nted a soft kiss on her lips. ¡°If you want to have a good time, you have to


    cooperate with me.¡±


    She did not say a word. After a few moments, tears started streaming down her face. And just like that,


    my raging lust was half-extinguished, and I felt like my heart had just been ripped out of my chest and


    then tossed into a pot of boiling oil. I gently ran my thumb over her cheek and said, ¡°I love you, Scarlett


    Riley. Please don¡¯t cry.¡±


    I could never stand seeing Scarlett cry. Whenever she shed tears in front of me, I med myself for


    making her do so.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just get this over with because it will never happen again,¡± Scarlett said stubbornly, wiping her


    tears aggrieved? Did you know how happy I was when you came on to me just now? I thought I was


    finally getting a favorable response from you. And now, with the way you¡¯re acting, I feel like you just


    dumped a bucket of cold water on me. It¡¯s extremely disappointing.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. Do you want to do this or not?¡± Scarlett snapped and then sniffed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te home early today to see you sulk like this while we¡¯re trying to be intimate. I¡¯ve been


    busy in Besceinga these days. All I want is toe home and see you and enjoy the warmth of your


    company. Is that too much to ask? Do you even miss me when I¡¯m gone? Do you at least feel sorry for


    me?¡±


    Looking at her unmoved face, I felt like a fool with my wishful thinking. But still, I could not help wanting


    her. I loved her, and she was the only woman I yearned to be with.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you toe home early¡± Scarlett blurted out.


    That statement annoyed me so much that I grabbed her hand and put it to my lips. ¡°What on earth is


    your heart made of?¡±


    She kept silent and tried to withdraw her hand.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I pulled her hand and examined it.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the ring I put on you? Why aren¡¯t you wearing it? I didn¡¯t ask you to take it off.¡±


    ¡°I took it off because it¡¯s not appropriate for me to wear,¡± Scarlett said expressionlessly as if she was


    talking about the weather.


    I let go of her hand. Did she want to disassociate herself from me this much? It was then that I realized


    that even if I got her body, I would not get her heart. If I forced her to sleep with me tonight, she would


    just hate me more and push me even further away.


    I got off her and sat on the edge of the bed. I buried my face in my palms and let despair ravage my


    half-broken heart.


    All of a sudden, Scarlett¡¯s hand flew to her mouth, and then she quickly got up and made a run for the


    bathroom. Soon, her retching broke the silence.


    I sighed and then went to the kitchen. I took out the bottle of honey from the cupboard and poured a


    ss of warm water. I grabbed a spoon and mixed some honey into the water.


    Then, I set the ss on the dining table.


    I sat at the table and waited for Scarlett toe out. I let myself get lost in my thoughts. Every


    encounter I had with Scarlett seemed to always end at an impasse, and it had always left me uneasy.


    She was like a kite that I was flying on a dangerously taut string. If I kept holding on to her like this, she


    would eventually snap free, and there would be nothing I could do to get her back.


    Before long, Scarlett walked out of the bathroom with a pale face. She looked like she had just gone


    through hell, but it was the best way to teach her to drink responsibly.


    ¡°Come here and drink some water.¡± I tapped on the table.


    Scarlett stayed put and stared toward my direction in a daze. I followed her gaze and realized that she


    was looking at the gift I brought home for her on the table.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Christmas gift for you.¡± I picked up the ss of water and slowly walked over to her. She would


    never know how much I wanted to give her the best things in the world. I supposed that was one of the


    reasons why she really never showed any sort of appreciation.


    Scarlett picked up the bouquet and whispered, ¡°The roses¡­¡±


    ¡°I bought the White Rose Manor in Besceinga. I haven¡¯t been able to show you yet because I¡¯ve been


    busy. So I decided to bring you this bouquet of their roses first.¡± I put down the ss on the tea table,


    held her free hand, and kissed it.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at me in disbelief. ¡°You bought the manor?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You love white roses, don¡¯t you? So I bought the manor. You can now go there whenever you


    wish.¡±


    I lowered my head and twined my fingers with hers. As long as she would allow me, I would give her


    anything she wanted.


    Scarlett just stood there in stunned silence. It seemed that she had notpletely sobered up yet.


    I let go of her hand and tucked a lock of her hair behind her ear. ¡°Open the gift box.¡±


    Scarlett took the box and sat on the sofa. She set the box on herp and then opened it. Inside was a


    diamond ne. I took it out and put it on her. Her smooth, fair skin made the diamonds look more


    sparkly.


    ¡°I just knew it would look magnificent on you,¡± I said with satisfaction. I could not help kissing her on the


    forehead. ¡°Wear it to Grandpa¡¯s birthday party tomorrow night, okay?¡±

 Chapter 108: The Air Ticket

    Chapter 108: The Air Ticket


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    Pushing Charles away, I said, ¡°I¡¯ll be there as a guest tomorrow night.¡±


    I then took off the ne and added, ¡°And there is no reason for me to ept such a precious gift.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that? You are my wife, and you deserve the best.¡± Charles¡¯ face paled as he


    held my wrist.


    ¡°Soon, I won¡¯t be your wife. We¡®re going to divorce, remember?¡± I said in a firm voice. I was forcing


    myself to be cold to him because I did not want him to sway my heart away. I knew that it would be


    more painful if I let him into my heart once again.


    ¡°Scarlett!¡± Charles called out my name, gritting his teeth


    Although I knew that he was angry, I continued to provoke him. ¡°Would you like to go on? Bring it on! I


    am ready.¡±


    Charles snorted and shook off my hand. ¡°You are so disgusting.¡±


    I shrugged, pretending not to care.


    ¡°Whatever. You don¡¯t seem to want to continue, so why don¡¯t you just leave?¡±


    Charles sat down on the sofa and said coldly, ¡°This is my home too and I am willing to stay right here.¡±


    I ignored his words. After what just happened, I became sober. I was finally able to sense the awful


    smell of alcohol on my body, and wanted to take a shower to get rid of it. I finished the hot cup of honey


    water before I turned around and walked to the bathroom.


    ¡°Wait! Take your gift with you. Or you won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight,¡± Charles warned.


    I did not want to be tangled with him again, so I red at him as I picked up the gift box and the


    bouquet of white roses and threw them in the study room. I felt like if it was out of my sight, then I


    wouldn¡¯t think about it.


    Only after I was done taking a shower did Ipletely sober up. After wiping my wet hair with a towel, I


    went to the living room to drink some water. To my surprise, Charles was alone there, drinking.


    I curled my lips, resisted the impulse to talk to him, and passed by him without looking at him. He did


    not say anything to me, either. He continued to stare at the ss in his hand, looking a little lonely.


    I drank a full ss of water before I returned to my room. I mmed the door behind me with a bang,


    feeling depressed. Why was he pretending to be so despondent? He was acting as though I was the


    bad guy in the rtionship who lied to him about love and hurt him deeply.


    As I slowly dried my hair, I sat down on the bed gloomily. However, I could not stop worrying about him.


    Was he still drinking? Thinking of that, I could not resist myself anymore. I got out of bed, and opened


    the door slightly, looking at him through the crack. The lights in the living room were off, and there was


    no sound.


    I took off my slippers, walked to the living room stealthily, and noticed Charles fast asleep on the sofa.


    Next to him, there were several empty alcohol bottles.


    ¡°You should be more careful or you will die from alcohol poisoning!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but grumble.


    Seeing that he was not taking good care of himself, I could not help but get angry. Feeling helpless, I


    covered him with a thin nket.


    The next morning, I woke up with a splitting headache.


    Alcohol was really a bad thing, at least for me. Yawningzily, I walked out of my room and saw that


    Charles had already left. However, there was breakfast on the table, and the roses that he had gotten


    for me the night before were neatly ced in a vase that was filled with water.


    As I gently touched the flowers, I thought of what he had said to me the night before, and my heart


    softened.


    While I was eating breakfast, Alice called me.


    ¡°Scarlett, I miss you so much. When will you get off work today? I¡¯ll ask the driver to pick you up.¡±


    There was a lot of enthusiasm, and humor in her voice, just like always.


    ¡°Mom, I miss you too. But I¡¯m not sure when I¡¯ll get off work today. Once I am done with work, I will go


    to the hotel on my own. Don¡¯t trouble the driver on my behalf,¡± I said to her with a smile, influenced by


    her cheerful mood.


    I chatted with her for a while longer before I hung up, gulped down the rest of my breakfast, and rushed


    to the TV station.


    ¡°Hey, Scarlett, why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    I saw Nina walking towards me with a mug in her hand as soon as I arrived at work.


    ¡°I was caught up in a traffic jam.¡± Sitting on the chair, I tried to catch my breath.


    ¡°Charles did not drop you off at work today?¡± Nina seemed to be a little surprised as she asked me that


    question.


    I shook my head and replied, ¡°Well, we had a fight.¡±


    Moreover, it did not seem like we would patch things up anytime soon. Although it was something that I


    had always wanted, for some reason, I could not help but feel depressed about getting it.


    ¡°Damn it! Things were going so wellst night. How could you two fight?¡± Nina looked at me in


    disbelief.


    Disappointed, she put down the coffee mug and turned to me.


    ¡°Nothing happened between you two?¡±


    Thinking of what happenedst night, I smiled awkwardly. ¡°We shouted at each other. Does that


    count?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m speechless! Are you two stupid?¡± Nina held her head between her hands. I guessed that she was


    trying to push Charles and me to have sex.


    ¡°We are not in love,¡± I retorted, clearing my throat awkwardly, but my response sounded feeble and


    weak.


    ¡°You really did not sleep with him, then?¡± she asked again.


    Shaking my head, I wondered why she was so concerned about the progress of my rtionship with


    Charles.


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Nina really seemed to be disappointed with me.


    She took out a ticket from the folder and handed it to me as she said, ¡°Here is the flight ticket. The


    ne leaves at seven tomorrow morning.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I took the ticket from her and looked at the date, without saying anything. I did not think that time would


    fly by so quickly. It all felt like a dream now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Everything would have been sorted by the time youe back next year,¡± Nina


    comforted me softly.


    I smiled at her but did not say anything. Sometimes, time was not enough to change or prove anything.


    I had left for three years in the past, but my rtionship with Charles only became moreplicated


    after I returned.


    ¡°Spencer mentioned to me that Charles has been living alone for three years now.¡± Nina carefully


    observed my expression before she continued, ¡°Is it possible that Rita has deceived everyone with her


    pitiful look?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Is she even that smart to fool everyone? Besides, Charles¡¯ attitude towards Rita¡­¡±


    I paused, finding it difficult to continue. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that he is willing to go up against his own family for


    her sake.¡±


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    It was the day of Grandpa¡¯s birthday. I went to thepany early in the morning, so that I could finish


    my work as soon as I could and go to the hotel earlier to get ready for the party


    Spencer came to my office in the noon to have lunch with me.


    ¡°Bro, there is a problem with your love life, and it¡¯s pretty obvious.¡±


    Saying that, Spencer ate a piece of the beef, chewing it fiercely.


    ¡°Really?¡± I looked up at him, picked up the pepper and salt, and sprinkled it on my te.


    ¡°Come on! Even now, you¡¯re wearing a long face.¡±


    Spencer put on an exaggerated expression as he grabbed the salt and pepper from me. ¡°Stop it, or the


    food will be too salty.¡±


    I put down the knife and fork irritably, pushed the te aside, and signaled the waiter to take it away.


    That moment, my phone rang.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked impatiently, answering it.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, it¡¯s me.¡±


    It was the director of the TV station. He informed me that Scarlett was going to leave Los Angeles by


    air at seven on the following morning.


    I hung up and put the phone on the table with a long face. ¡°How dare she lie to me?¡±


    Hearing that, Spencer looked at me in confusion. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Scarlett is going abroad for a one-year training program, and she is leaving tomorrow morning,¡± I


    muttered. I felt like I should not believe her words because she was trying to keep me in the dark about


    it the whole time.


    ¡°Do you want her to stay?¡± Spencer asked, wiping his mouth with a napkin.


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll make her mine tonight,¡± I answered firmly. Not only did I want to make her stay, I wanted


    to make her stay whole-heartedly. If she wanted to fly away from me, then I would break her wings


    apart.


    After having lunch, Spencer walked to me with a cigarette in his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Do you


    really not want to have a smoke?¡±


    ¡°No, I quit smoking.¡± I pushed the door open and walked out.


    ¡°You really are something. You have been a smoker for years, but you¡¯ve quit for Scarlett¡¯s sake. I


    genuinely admire the effect she has on you.¡± Spencer blew out some smoke rings as he quickened his


    pace to catch up with me.


    Just when I was about to say something, a little girl bumped into me. I held her up at once and asked,


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, sir.¡±


    Saying that, the little girl ran back to her mother.


    Looking at the back of that lovely little girl, I could not help but think of my future. ¡°Who do you think is


    going to be a dad first between the two of us, Spencer?¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to be a father?¡± Spencer looked at me as though he had seen a ghost.


    I nodded and looked away. ¡°Yes, and I want my kid to look like Scarlett.¡±


    With a chuckle, Spencer patted me on the shoulder. ¡°Bro, you are still a virgin, but I admire your


    ambition!¡±

 Chapter 109: The Birthday Party

    Chapter 109: The Birthday Party


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    As I walked out of the gate of thepany, I saw Charles¡¯s car parked on the side of the road. I


    debated whether or not to go to him. But in the end, I decided to go to him. We were not on speaking


    terms these past few days. But since he was here, I might as well talk to him. That reminded me I could


    mock at him now that he was the one who conceded first and came to me.


    A man got out of the car while I was making my way to it. To my surprise, it was not Charles, but


    Spencer. I could not hide my disappointment. I thought Charles hade for me.


    ¡°Spencer, why are you here?¡± I asked while walking towards him.


    ¡°Charles is busy right now. He couldn¡¯te here, so he asked me to pick you up.¡±


    As soon as Spencer finished speaking, a makeup artist got out of the car with an exquisite dress in her


    hand.


    I had no choice but to dress up. If I resisted, Spencer would mention Michael and guilt-trip me. There


    was nothing I could do but sit there and let them doll me up.


    For some reason, I felt a sinking feeling in my stomach. It was as if something bad would happen, but I


    had no idea what it was.


    We left for the hotel after they got me ready. There I saw Alice and the others greeting the guests by


    the entrance. The whole hotel had been cleared since yesterday. Those who were not invited to the


    party were allowed to check in. Everyone here was rich and powerful.


    The parking lot outside seemed more like a showroom because of the luxury cars that were parked


    there. ¡°Scarlett, my dear,e!¡± Alice greeted enthusiastically. She seemed ted to see me.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Spencer lifted the train of my gown as I walked up to Alice.


    ¡°Darling, you look stunning!¡± Alice remarked with a smile. She then held my hand and led me to


    Charles. ¡°You stay with Charles first.¡±


    I nodded obediently stood beside him without a word. Although I felt a little helpless about Alice¡¯s


    arrangement, it was Michael¡¯s birthday. I did not want anyone to be disappointed because of me.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you protest?¡± Charles asked in a low voice.


    I just smiled in response. It was hard to figure out what he really wanted. Whenever I was being


    obedient and submissive, he was skeptical. But when I disagreed, he would pull a long face. It was


    very difficult, if not impossible, to please him.


    ¡°Hold my arm,¡± Charles whispered in my ear.


    His warm breath and hoarse voice tickled my ears. I covered them with my hands and stared daggers


    at him.


    Charles looked at me from head to toe and snapped, ¡°Hurry up. They¡¯re watching us.It was only then


    that I noticed that everyone was looking at the two of us with interest. Charles and I were so close that


    the guests who were just passing by could not help but cast a nce at us. I cleared my throat,


    embarrassed as the guests were looking at me. Albeit unwillingly, I held his arm and forced myself to


    rx. ¡°Behave yourself. Don¡¯t touch me without my permission¡± I reminded him through gritted teeth.


    ¡°How can you still be shy when we¡¯ve been married for years?¡± Charles muttered in a barely audible


    tone but loud enough for me to hear.


    ¡°Watch your words.¡± I pinched his arm with the same sardonic smile.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    At that moment, an elegantly dresseddy came over and greeted Alice.


    ¡°Alice, long time no see! I missed you so much!¡±


    Alice¡¯s face lit up upon seeing her old acquaintance. She held thedy¡¯s hand and chatted with her for


    a while.


    The woman nudged Alice¡¯s arm and looked at me up and down as if she was guessing who I was. ¡°Oh,


    wow. Who¡¯s that beautifuldy holding Charles¡¯s arm?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡±


    Before Alice could answer, Rita suddenly appeared. She was wearing a long ck spangly gown with a


    huge emerald ne around her neck. Her make-up was exquisite, but her smokey eyes somewhat


    aged her.


    Susan and Nate came to the party as well. What was more, a dozen bodyguards were following them.


    Did theye here to ruin the party?


    ¡°People who don¡¯t know the situation might think that it¡¯s her birthday party and not your grandfather¡¯s,¡±


    Spencer joked.


    I could not help but chuckle at his words. He was right, after all. But then, I noticed that Charles was


    looking at me, so I quickly straightened up. Both Spencer and Nina were good-looking and funny. They


    were a perfect match.


    However, my good mood onlysted for a couple of seconds as I saw Rita rushing towards us. She


    grabbed Charles¡¯s other arm without a hint of shame.


    I withdrew my hand from Charles¡¯s arm awkwardly, but he stopped me.


    He held my hand tighter on one hand and shook off Rita¡¯s with the other.


    ¡°Spencer, take her in,¡± he ordered in an icy cold voice.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. I want to be by your side!¡± Rita pouted and acted like a spoiled brat.


    Her voice might sound cute and sweet in other people¡¯s ears. But to me, it was like nails on a


    chalkboard. It sent shivers down my spine, and I shuddered at the sound of it. All I wanted right now


    was to get out of this suffocating ce and away from that presumptuous woman. I tried to withdraw


    my hand from Charles¡¯s arm yet again. However, I immediately stopped as he cast a warning gaze at


    me out of the corner of his eye.


    Helpless, I tugged on Charles¡¯s sleeve and suggested, ¡°How about I go upstairs now with Spencer?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Alice walked up to us and looked at Rita with disdain.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who should go upstairs. Just to remind you, you¡¯re not invited here. But since today is


    my father-inw¡¯s birthday, I¡¯ll let you stay. You should thank me. At least I have the decency not to


    humiliate you in front of so many people. But if you continue to misbehave, don¡¯t me me for being


    rude.¡±


    Rita feared Alice, so she did not dare to make a scene after hearing thetter¡¯s warning. But before she


    left, she did not forget to ruffle my feathers.


    ¡°I¡¯m ill, and I can¡¯t stand up for a long time. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to help me entertain the guests.I did


    not say anything in response and just watched Spencer take her away. Rita reminded me that no


    matter what happened, everyone would sympathize with the weak, and in the end, I would get the short


    end of the stick. After all, everyone knew she was dying. People like her always got sympathy and


    compassion. My heart ached at this realization one is your daughter-inw?¡± one of Alice¡¯s


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯m confused. Which acquaintances asked.


    ¡°Me too. But I like thedy over there who¡¯s standing next to your son now,¡± another chimed in.


    ¡°I agree. The one who just went upstairs seems hard to deal with. I heard she¡¯s Mr. Lively¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Thedies kept asking Alice about us in confusion. Embarrassed, I lowered my head and twiddled with


    my fingers. This was what I had been dreading since the party preparations. And now, what I had


    feared the most had be true.


    Alice cleared her throat and exined loudly, ¡°Of course, my daughter-inw is thedy next to


    Charles. Anyway, there will be a spectacr showter. Please wait patiently.¡±


    With a smile, she beckoned her friends to go upstairs to the banquet hall.


    When thedies were gone, Charles looked at me and noticed that I was in a bad mood. He stretched


    out his hands to hold me, but I took a step back away from him. How dare he touch me after getting me


    into trouble? Charles, you wish! I was so mad at him that I did not talk to him for the rest of the party


    and kept a safe distance from him.


    Once the reception was over, Charles and I went upstairs with the elders. I must say, they were


    beaming with happiness. They finally saw their old friends after a long time.


    Alice sighed and said, ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll have to entertain guests again soon. But this time, it¡¯ll be Charles


    and Scarlett¡¯s wedding. I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯ll happen soon. I¡¯m sure the ceremony will be grand and more people wille,¡± Lawrence


    echoed.


    ¡°We should familiarize the guests with Scarlett then.¡± Alice turned around and winked at me


    meaningfully. Not wanting to disappoint them on such an asion, I just smiled and said nothing.


    The smile on my face faltered the moment I entered the banquet hall. A loud and distinct female voice


    inside echoed in our ears. It was Susan¡¯s.


    ¡°Charles is concerned about Rita. He doesn¡¯t want her to get tired. Thedy he¡¯s with downstairs is just


    his sister. Do you still remember the Riley family? The girl is the daughter of the man who had


    committed suicide. The Moore family adopted her out of pity.¡±


    ¡°Fucking hell. I¡¯ll tear that bitch¡¯s mouth apart!¡± Alice was infuriated with what she had heard.


    Just as she was about to shut Susan up, I grabbed her hand and smiled reassuringly at her. With a


    sardonic smile, I walked up to Susan and loudly asked, ¡°If I remember it right, the Livelys weren¡¯t given


    an invitation, were you? I never expected I¡¯d see you three here.¡±

 Chapter 110: The Announcement

    Chapter 110: The Announcement


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    ¡°How are you doingtely, Scarlett?¡± Nate came over and greeted me.


    ¡°I¡¯m good. And you? How¡¯s business?¡± I replied, eyeing him carefully.


    As soon as I finished my question, Nate¡¯s face darkened. The change was so obvious that it almost


    made me chuckle.


    Hearing this, Alice burst intoughter. Nate maintained the fake smile on his face despite the palpable


    awkwardness that suddenly descended.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad, thank you for asking,¡± Nate finally answered. I was about to say something else when


    somebody linked arms with me.


    ¡°Thank you for helping me entertain the guests, Scarlett.¡± Rita shed me her best toothy smile and


    gently patted my arm.


    I knew that she was only acting chummy with me because she wanted to show everyone what a good


    person she was, which she was not. She might not be bright in aspects that matter, but she was


    cunning, and I respected that as much as I hated to admit it.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure,¡± I smiled back at her and slowly withdrew my arm.


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s have a seat and chat.¡± Rita kept on her decent smile and greeted everyone as if she


    was running for local office.


    I just stood there and watched her bend over backwards trying to keep everyone entertained.


    Then, Charles walked up to me, snaked his arm around my waist, and ushered me toward his parents.


    The gesture looked so intimate that some heads turned to our direction.


    ¡°Where are your grandparents? Why aren¡¯t they here yet? I¡¯m a little worried about them. Maybe


    they¡¯re having trouble finding the venue. Will you two step out and fetch them?¡± Alice said worriedly,


    ncing at the door. She looked restless and agitated.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go get them. Don¡¯t worry,¡± I said, patting the back of her hand.


    Then, Charles and I headed out to find Michael and Christine.


    ¡°Charles? Where are you going?¡± Rita asked, hurrying over to stand in our way.


    ¡°You stay here,¡± Charles muttered, casting a cold nce at her.


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you,¡± Rita mumbled and tried to hold Charles¡¯s hand, but he dodged.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get thrown out of here, don¡¯t make me repeat myself,¡± Charles snapped and then


    looked at me and took my hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go find Grandma and Grandpa.¡±


    After saying that, he towed me out of the banquet hall without looking back.


    I chanced a nce at Rita. She was standing right where we left her. Her eyes screamed bloody


    murder at me, but through the resentment, I could see pure, undiluted pain. Despite all the trouble she


    had caused me, I could not help feeling sorry for her.


    As soon as we walked out of the banquet hall, we ran into one of Charles¡¯s business partners.


    Charles stopped and introduced us. ¡°Hello, Mr. Thompson. I hope you¡¯re having a great evening. This


    is my wife, Scarlett. Scarlett, this is Mr. Thompson.¡±


    After greeting Mr. Thompson, I stood quietly beside Charles, held his arm, and listened to their


    conversation.


    ¡°Wow. I didn¡¯t know you were married. Why didn¡¯t you tell me about your beautiful wife before?¡± Mr.


    Thompson asked, yfully punching Charles in the chest.


    ¡°Well, I prefer to keep her to myself. By the way, she¡¯s a huge fan of the nuts yourpany makes,¡±


    Charles responded politely.


    ¡°Is that so? Well, she has great taste. Are you sure she is your wife?¡±


    With that, Charles and Mr. Thompson shared a goodugh. I could not help giggling at the joke, too.


    Then, Charles finally replied, ¡°Yes, she is.¡±


    He turned to look at me and shed me a sincere smile. I almost choked.


    ¡°I suppose I can¡¯t me you for not wanting to parade her around. She¡¯s ravishing, and you¡¯re one


    lucky young man.¡±


    Then, Mr. Thompson seemed to think of something suddenly. He turned to me and said, ¡°Mrs. Moore,


    I¡¯m sure your husband has informed you that he wants to purchase my shares for you.¡±


    ¡°And has he seeded?¡± I asked Mr. Thompson with a smile.


    ¡°You know, Charles here can do anything he puts his mind to. He¡¯s such a brilliant young businessman,


    and it¡¯s a pleasure to work with him,¡± Mr. Thompson answered and patted Charles on the shoulder.


    I whipped my head toward Charles.


    He turned to look at me affectionately. There was something about his stare that pierced through my


    soul and made me feel so many things at once that I had to


    I was so moved. I did not expect that he had done so much for me without me even knowing Charles


    and Mr. Thompson chatted for a while and then finally said goodbye. ¡°Grandma, Grandpa.¡±


    As soon as we turned the corridor, I saw Michael and Christine walking toward us.


    I walked up to them and gave each of them a kiss. I gently held Christine¡¯s arm and swept my eyes


    over her. ¡°Oh, my gosh, Grandma, you look amazing tonight.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my dear,¡± Christine shed me a big, happy smile and squeezed my hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be the belle of the ball tonight. All eyes will be on you,¡± I said proudly and raised my


    chin.


    ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you sweet? But I¡¯m old and don¡¯t want to be the center of attention anymore. I just want to


    see you in the limelight,¡± Christine replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re not that old. You¡¯re the most beautiful woman in the world,¡± I insisted with a smile.


    ¡°Well, thank you, Scarlett. I appreciate it. Let¡¯s go inside. Your grandfather has something important to


    announce.¡± Christine patted the back of my hand and stared at me dotingly.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I could not help asking when I saw that her expression had turned a little serious.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough, dear,¡± Christine smiled and proceeded to the banquet hall.


    I did not ask any more questions after that and just ushered her to the party. I walked by Christine¡¯s


    side while Charles walked by Michael¡¯s side.


    None of us stopped or talked until we made it to the banquet hall and all the guests looked in our


    direction.


    ¡°All right. Enjoy the party, Grandma and Grandpa.¡±


    As I spoke, I stepped back and let them walk in.


    Michael and Christine made their entrance arm-in-arm.


    Charles took a look at me and then attempted to put his hand on the small of my back. I dodged his


    touch, walked away, and entered the banquet from the side door by myself.


    Next thing I knew, Michael was onstage and giving a speech. The guests listened carefully. I found a


    corner with only a few people and walked over there.


    ¡°Thank you foring to the party tonight. I hate to ruin the festivities, but I have to make something


    clear. First of all, my grandson, Charles Moore, is not romantically involved with Rita Lively. They¡¯re


    neither engaged nor in a rtionship. All the rumors circting about them were untrue and baseless,


    and I hope that from now on, none of you will be misled by those false ims. Second, my grandson


    has been married for three years. We have kept his marriage under wraps for the sake of my


    granddaughter-inw. We didn¡¯t want her to be hurt. But we eventually realized that keeping her


    identity a secret would only cause her and our family more unnecessary pain. So tonight, we would like


    to introduce her to all of you formally. For that, I give you Scarlett Riley, the real and legal wife of my


    grandson Charles Moore. I sincerely hope that this formal announcement will put an end to all the


    gossip surrounding my grandson¡¯s love life. Scarlett is his legal wife, and she¡¯s the only Mrs. Moore


    that our family recognizes. Thank you.¡± Michael¡¯s authoritative voice rang all throughout the hall.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Christine showed the crowd Charles and I¡¯s marriage certificate,


    permanently dispelling everyone¡¯s doubt.


    The guests were so shocked that they fell silent enough for a pin drop to be heard. So was I.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I looked at Charles, who was standing behind me all of a sudden, and questioned


    him.


    Was that the announcement that Christine mentioned earlier? Charles must have known about it, but


    why did he not tell me?


    ¡°I¡¯ll exinter.¡±


    After saying that, Charles reached out to hold my hand, but I shook him off.


    ¡°Charles, will you and Scarlett please join us here onstage? You have kept your rtionship a secret


    for so long. It¡¯s time for both of you to step into the light and let the world know of your love and care for


    each other.¡± Christine¡¯s calm voice jolted me back to reality.


    Charles beamed and nodded with enthusiasm. Ignoring my struggles, he wrapped his arm around my


    waist and brought me onstage.

 Chapter 111: Jealousy

    Chapter 111: Jealousy


    Rita¡¯s POV:


    Their move caught me by surprise. I never would have thought that the Moore family would announce


    Charles and Scarlett¡¯s rtionship to the public straightforwardly.


    The faces of my family turned sour upon hearing what Charles¡¯s grandfather had said.


    Infuriated, my mother argued, ¡°But the baby in my daughter¡¯s womb -¡±


    ¡°Mom, stop it! That¡¯s enough?¡± I interrupted her in a fit of panic.


    ¡°You¡¯re being stupid! Don¡¯t you have any idea what they¡¯re doing? Now that Scarlett and Charles¡¯s


    rtionship has been made public, you no longer have the chance to win Charles over!¡± my mother


    fired back while looking at me in bewilderment.


    ¡°I have a n,¡± I reassured.


    I looked at Scarlett, who was standing proudly next to Charles and his grandparents and silently


    challenging me. Although I was fuming in anger, I tried my best to hold back my anger and maintain my


    composure.


    ¡°You have a n? What is it?¡± my mother asked, bbergasted.


    I did not answer.I was aware I had brought shame to my family. What had happened today turned us


    into aughingstock. But, I was not at all worried. I swore to myself I would give Scarlett the taste of her


    medicine.


    Once everyone had gotten off the stage, my father walked up to Charles and questioned him, ¡°What


    did you mean by that?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°What are you talking about? You were there at our wedding,¡± Charles answered with a straight face.


    Not a hint of emotion could be seen on his face.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go for what you¡¯ve done to my daughter. Mark my words¡± my father warned, his hands


    clenched into fists.


    However, Charles did not even bat an eye. Without a word, he turned to Scarlett and led her away like


    a good boyfriend.


    Enraged, my father went as white as a sheet.


    Meanwhile, a sinking feeling emerged in the pit of my stomach. I knew this feeling very well. Every time


    I see Scarlett and Charles disy affection, I would feel a sharp pain in my heart as if it was pricked by


    a needle. I was burning with anger, and yet I could not vent it out. There was nothing I could do but


    watch them walk away from me and swallow my humiliation.


    All of this was supposed to be mine, but Scarlett stole everything from me.


    At that moment, I took a deep breath and tried my best to remain calm andposed. Even though


    anger was surging in my veins, I could not lose my temper. I knew that bitch Scarlett would only be


    amused to see me out of control.


    Like a majestic queen, I turned around to leave. But before I left, I cast a meaningful nce at the


    person beside me, who then nodded in understanding.


    A sneer tugged at the corners of my mouth.


    ¡®¡®Charles will be mine tonight!¡¯¡¯ I thought to myself with a sinister smile.


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    I spent the entire night with Charles. His grandparents¡¯ announcement made Charles and me the focus


    of attention. Many guests even walked up to us to propose a toast.


    ¡°Charles, you two are a perfect match!¡± one of the guests remarked. I blushed when I first heard this.


    But after hearing it many times, I was starting to get used to it.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Charles replied with a faint smile. He and I raised our sses and clinked sses with


    the guests.


    While I was taking a sip of the wine, a guest suddenly asked something, which almost made me spit


    out my drink. ¡°You¡¯ve been married for three years. When are you going to have a child?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best. Maybe she¡¯ll give birth to our firstborn in two years,¡± Charles replied while gently patting


    my back.


    ¡°You have to work hard then.¡± The guest nced at me and then burst intoughter.


    All of a sudden, I felt my ears get hot, and the feeling spread to my face. Embarrassed, I pinched


    Charles on the waist.


    He grabbed my hand and smirked at me.


    When the guest was gone, Charles leaned over and whispered in my ear, ¡°What? Do you think two


    years is too long?¡±


    I said nothing and just stared daggers at him. Charles seemed rather amused by my expression. He


    suddenly pinched my cheek with a doting smile.He was in a good mood the whole night. This was the


    first time I had seen him this happy. Was it because today was Michael¡¯s birthday? Or perhaps it was


    because our rtionship had been officially made public?


    I wanted to ask him, but I was afraid the the answer would only disappoint me.


    As the night fell, the guests finally left one after another. The banquet hall, which was crowded with


    people a few hours ago, had quieted down.


    We drank too much tonight. The alcohol must already be kicking in as I was starting to feel dizzy.


    Charles held me by the waist and whispered, ¡°Let me take you to the suite upstairs so you can now


    rest,¡±


    I shook my head and patted my face to get a hold of myself. When my eyesight had be slightly


    clearer, I looked at him and answered, ¡°I¡¯m good. I can go upstairs on my own. You should stay here


    and take care of the guests.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m worried about you.¡± Charles held my hand as he spoke and then led me to the elevator.


    I struggled to get out of his grasp. But since I was drunk, there was nothing much I could do, so I just


    let him hold me heard Nina¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Scarlett, are youJust as we were about to leave, I sud okay?¡± she asked with concern.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I turned to Charles and said to him, ¡°Charles, you should do what you have to do. Nina can


    apany me upstairs. Besides, many guests have not left yet. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to leave


    just like that.¡±


    Charles looked into my eyes and queried, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Charles. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Okay then. You may go upstairs now. I¡¯ll go to you once I¡¯ve sent off thest guest.¡± Charles turned to


    Nina and handed her the room card.


    ¡°Thank you, Nina,¡± he solemnly said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of her,¡± Nina reassured while helping me to the elevator.


    Once were inside the elevator, she turned to me and smirked.


    ¡°Congrattions! Your rtionship with Charles has been officially made public!¡±


    However, I was not in the mood to celebrate. My head was spinning around so hard that I did not know


    what to say. I just smiled at her bitterly in response.


    We arrived at our room a few momentster. Nina supported me on the shoulder as I staggers towards


    the bed. Then, she tucked me in like a mother would to her child.


    I was so drunk that my brain was befuddled, and everything seemed to be in a blur.


    Although I was disoriented, Nina, who was sitting on the edge of the bed, kept chattering. She


    complimented Charles for loving me with all his heart and cursed Rita for being in the way of our love


    story.


    Nina¡¯s voice was like a luby to me. Ever so slowly, I drifted to sleep.

 Chapter 112: A Real Couple

    Chapter 112: A Real Couple


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    Worried that Scarlett might feel ufortable from the drinking, I wanted to go upstairs to take care of


    her. I quickly escorted the guests outside the hotel as soon as possible.


    ¡°Charles, I think you have the perfect opportunity tonight. Your rtionship with Scarlett is public now.


    Since both of you are drunk, why don¡¯t you take this opportunity¡­¡± Spencer and David said


    mysteriously, pulling me aside right before they left.


    ¡°You¡¯d better leave. You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± Feeling helpless, I looked at them.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. You take care of yourself. But I really think tonight is a good opportunity for you. It is


    true that she has refused you before, but you should not just take no for an answer. Just seize the


    opportunity to take the initiative to do something about it. I am telling you, when a woman says no in


    bed, it actually means yes.¡±


    Spencer was still trying to persuade me, unwilling to give up. ¡°All right, all right. I know that you know a


    lot about women. Now go.¡±


    Exhausted, I massaged my forehead.


    After seeing all the guests off, I quickly walked to the 35th floor.


    ¡°Nina, thank you for taking care of Scarlett.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I leave the rest to you.¡±


    With that, Nina left.


    I walked into the room. Scarlett was sound asleep on the king sized bed, her breath as light as a


    feather.


    The soft moonlight fell on her delicate face, and the cool breeze from the balcony window refreshed the


    room.


    As I continued to stare at her beautiful face, I felt a fire in my lower body, which caused me to feel hot


    all over.


    I took a cold shower to calm myself down, but I knew that I could not calm down as long as Scarlett


    was right beside me.


    I theny down next to her. Turning over in her sleep, Scarlett ced her hand on my chest.


    She muttered something, but I could not hear it clearly.


    ¡°Scarlett, what did you say?¡± I whispered in her ear lovingly as I tucked in a strand of her messy hair


    behind her ear.


    ¡°Charles, you bastard!¡± Scarlett cursed in a low voice.


    ¡°Why am I a bastard?¡± I was confused. She stopped talking and continued to sleep, nestling her head


    on my chest.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? Something poked me,¡± she mumbled discontentedly, rubbing her thigh against my lower


    body before she reached down to grab me. I let out a gasp as I turned over and pressed her under my


    body.


    ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± My abrupt action awoke her. Her misty eyes were filled with a sense of


    confusion.


    She could not have known how sexy she was at that moment, with her clothes partly undone.


    ¡°Who am I?¡± I asked her seriously, lowering my voice.


    ¡°Charles¡­¡± After looking at me seriously for a while, she slowly answered.


    Her obedience made it impossible for me to resist. Perhaps, it was the drunkenness that was making


    her seem more innocent and lovely than before.


    Upon hearing her softly calling my name, I could not help but kiss her.


    ¡°Open your mouth,¡± I said to her in a hoarse voice.


    Subconsciously, she parted her lips, and I inserted my tongue in her mouth, ying with hers.


    The room was getting hotter and the air in the room was getting increasingly romantic. I let go of


    Scarlett to let her catch her breath.


    ¡°You¡­ What are you going to do?¡± Scarlett looked at me in a daze as shey beneath


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that two years is too long? Let¡¯s put the baby on the agenda today,¡± I said with a smile


    as I took off my clothes.


    Scarlett blushed and turned away to avoid eye contact with me. I reached out and gently pinched her


    chin, forcing her to look at me. Our breaths were now one, and the room was filled with romance and


    passion.


    I sniffed her neck and exhaled deeply.


    ¡°You smell so good,¡± I praised with a sincere look in my eyes. She was like a docile kitten in my arms.


    I kissed her neck, leaving a hickey.


    She let out a low moan, but I could not tell if it was out of pain or pleasure.


    ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± I asked in a low voice, kissing the hickey on her neck devoutly.


    ¡°No,¡± she answered softly, seeming to be shy. I could not help but find her to be adorable. Since she


    did not resist my advances, I leaned closer and kissed her lips.


    Wrapping her arms around my neck, Scarlett responded to my kiss passionately


    I tore off her clothes, and began to enjoy her beautiful body.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The desire in my body intensified as I moved down, and kissed her soft breasts, making her groan with


    pleasure.


    My hands traveled down to her slender and marble-like waist. I waspletely in love with every inch


    of her body.


    Only when I waspletely inside of her did I feel that everything that I had felt until now was real.


    ¡°Scarlett¡­ Scarlett¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t stop calling her name.


    Once she adapted herself to my movements, I increased my strength, and thrust harder into her. 2


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    That morning, a cold gust of wind that blew from the windows, brushed past my face.


    I woke up in a daze and turned over. I felt as though my body was in shreds. especially my waist.


    The romantic night kept shing through my mind as soon as I woke up. Thinking of what happened


    the night before, my face turned red.


    Struggling to sit up, I looked around, and found that I was the only one in the room.


    I nced at my phone and saw that it was already 10 in the morning. I had missed my flight!


    Putting aside my worries, I washed myself, and rushed out of the room. As soon as I opened the door, I


    found Amy, Charles¡¯s assistant, standing outside. She scared the living crap out of me!


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, Mr. Moore said that I couldn¡¯t disturb your sleep. As for your training program, Mr. Moore


    has arranged a private ne to send you abroad,¡± she said to me in a respectful tone.


    ¡°And all your luggage has already been taken to the ne. These are clothes that Mr. Moore arranged


    for you, so please change into them.¡±


    Saying that, Amy handed a dress and an overcoat to me.


    ¡°Where is Charles?¡± I asked with a frown.


    ¡°He is on a business trip.¡±


    It looked like she did not dare to discuss anything further with me.


    I knew that it was not my ce to ask more questions about it, but I still felt a little sad. Why did


    Charles leave just like that? Shouldn¡¯t he take responsibility for me after what happenedst night?


    Thinking of that, I took the clothes from her, and went inside to change. I was in a daze as I followed


    Amy out of the hotel.


    And to my surprise, it was snowing outside.


    I reached out and caught a snowke. In a sh, it melted away in my hand, disappearing without a


    trace.


    Remembering my departure from three years ago, I could not help but feel a little depressed. nner

 Chapter 113: Separation

    Chapter 113: Separation


    Rita¡¯s POV:


    I couldn¡¯t control my anger anymore, so I picked up the vase from the table and smashed it next to


    Richard¡¯s feet.


    He respectfully stood still and kept silent, as if he was prepared to let me vent my anger.


    Noticing his submissiveness, I could not help but get furious, so I ran to him and pped him.


    ¡°You are such a loser. Why are you always groveling before me?¡±


    ¡°Calm down. You should take care of our baby,¡± he said slowly, staring into my eyes.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I was so enraged that I pped him again.


    ¡°Are you going to keep reminding me of that dirty fact?¡± I roared with a sense of humiliation in my heart


    which felt like it was going to eat me from the inside.


    ¡°No. I am only telling you that you are the mother of my child, and I can tolerate everything you do,¡±


    Richard said in a serious tone.


    ¡°Shut up! I feel sick whenever you talk to me!¡± I picked up a cup and threw it at his head.


    As the ss broke and cut his forehead, a stream of blood oozed out, running down to his cheek.


    However, I was not feeling any sympathy towards him because I felt like he was an obsequious


    coward.


    ¡°I asked you to send Charles to my roomst night. So why didn¡¯t he show up? He must have had sex


    with Scarlett, and it¡¯s all your fault!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous at the thought of Scarlett and


    Charles sleeping with each other.


    It was so unfair, because Charles belonged to me, and I am the only one who could be his woman. But


    now, everyone knew that Scarlett was his wife.


    Scarlett had changed her fate by marrying into the Moore family, when she did not even deserve


    Charles.


    ¡°If he could be so easily tricked, then he would not even be the CEO of the Moore Group,¡± Richard


    reminded me in a patient manner, ignoring his swollen face and bleeding forehead.


    ¡°Do I even need you to tell me that? It only proves that you are useless!¡± I screamed as I kicked his


    belly.


    ¡°Charles asked his people to send Scarlett away this morning,¡± Richard said in a low voice with his


    hands over his belly.


    When I heard those words, my joy knew no bounds. I wondered if it was true. I told myself that Charles


    would not have sent her away if he really liked her.


    ¡°Great! I still have a chance to get him back, then.¡± Feeling happy, I fixed my messy hair.


    I knew that I would have a chance with Charles as long as Scarlett was out of the picture. Without that


    annoying bitch, my rtionship with Charles would certainly be restored.


    I could not help but imagine my future with him, feeling excited.


    ¡°Stop deceiving yourself, okay? Charles doesn¡¯t love you anymore. He loves Scarlett. But I¡¯m willing to


    take care of you for the rest of my life,¡± Richard said in a firm voice, looking into my eyes.


    ¡°Who told you that? Does she even deserve him? Charles is mine. I am the only one who deserves


    him!¡± I warned him, grabbing him by the cor. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°And you don¡¯t deserve to take care of me at all. It¡¯s like a toad wishing to be kissed by a princess and


    marry her. You are craving for something that you are not worthy of. Did you really think that your fate


    would be changed after you slept with me? Perish that thought, because it¡¯s not going to help you


    change the fact that you will only remain an ugly toad forever.¡±


    A scornful smile appeared on my lips as I red at him.


    Looking at the cowardly Richard, I regretted having been impulsive at that time. I had not been able to


    resist my desire and ended up having a one night stand with him. Even a gigolo would be better than


    him.


    ¡°Rita, I really love you. Trust me. I can take good care of you and our child,¡± Richard pleaded, holding


    me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kid yourself! You¡¯d better look at yourself in the mirror before you make such ridiculous


    promises,¡± I said sarcastically, pushing him away without hesitation.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out! And don¡¯t ruin my good mood!¡± I sneered and turned away, because I felt like if I took another


    look at him, I would feel sick.


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    Sitting in my office, I watched the news on the Inte. Many people were cursing me and Rita,


    because they pitied Scarlett.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, Mrs. Moore has left,¡± Amy said respectfully as soon as she entered my office.


    ¡°Did she have any message for me?¡± I asked, unconsciously clenching my fists.


    ¡°No,¡± Amy replied with her head down. My heart ached as a hint of inexplicable sadness enveloped me.


    I suddenly felt like I had done something ridiculous.


    ¡°Thank you, Amy. You may leave now.¡± I was trying my best not to sound indifferent.


    ¡°Do you need help with the news on the Inte?¡± she asked cautiously.


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± I was still as cold as usual, pretending like I did not care about what was going on.


    After Amy left, I looked out of the window at the falling snow and pped myself in the face.I was lost in


    deep thought about what happenedst night.


    Since I had been aware of Rita¡¯s n, I had not walked into her trap.


    However, I managed to sleep with Scarlett while she was drunk. I could not help but feel quite upset


    and regretful about what I had done. I was afraid that Scarlett would me me for taking advantage of


    her drunken state at that time.


    My mind was in a mess that whole morning. I didn¡¯t dare to face Scarlett, and that was the reason I had


    left early in the morning.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine what she would think of me once she found out what I had done to her.I was afraid


    that she might end up resenting me for it, and not want to see me anymore.I still could not think of a


    way to handle things even until now, and my mind was in a mess.I wanted to calm down and sort things


    out as soon as possible, but whenever Scarlett appeared in my mind, it was impossible for me to calm


    down.


    The news about us had been spreading for almost a week now, and the situation was only getting


    worse.


    I hadn¡¯t been home in a week, so Grandma called me back one day.


    As soon as I walked into the house, I heard Grandma talking on the phone. With her smile, it was not


    hard to guess whom she was talking to.


    She cast a stern nce at me before she continued over the phone, ¡°Scarlett, my dear, don¡¯t force


    yourself to stay there if you are not used to it. You could alwayse back. The Moore family will


    support you.¡±


    Once she hung up, things got awkward. She gave me a cold re and said nothing while I hung my


    head, feeling guilty, and did not dare to cause trouble.


    ¡°What an irresponsible man you are!¡± Grandma said in an unhappy tone, looking at me coldly. I was


    shocked when I heard that. ¡®Does she know what happenedst night? Did Scarlett tell on me?¡¯¡¯


    ¡°What? You think Scarlett told on you?¡± Grandma asked coldly, noticing that I was silent.


    But instead of answering her, I continued to be silent.


    ¡°I might be old, but I¡¯m not stupid. I was also young at one time, so I know what happened between you


    two,¡± she said sarcastically.


    Upon hearing that, I felt a little sad. It was my fault, after all. But I still didn¡¯t have the courage to face


    Scarlett. And I hated myself for being so cowardly.

 Chapter 114: Miss

    Chapter 114: Miss


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    ¡°You¡¯d better not handle this matter indifferently, or Scarlett will only distance herself from you,¡±


    Grandma wamed me coldly.


    ¡°In fact, I can tell that she does care for you, but you just keep disappointing her and you have no


    sense of propriety. You always make her mad.¡±


    With that, she looked at me with disappointment and helplessness in her eyes.


    I continued to remain silent.


    The only reason I sent Scarlett abroad on my private ne was because I wanted to make her journey


    afortable one. After all, it would be very exhausting to catch a ne early in the morning.


    Moreover, the ticket that she had bought was for the economy ss. More importantly, I didn¡¯t want to


    stop Scarlett from realizing her dream.


    ¡°Scarlett seems to be sick, so take the initiative to go and see her,¡± my mother ordered coldly.


    I remained silent as I wondered what reason could I use to make it seem like I did not go there to


    specifically see her.


    ¡°Did you even hear what I just said?¡± Annoyed by my long silence, Grandma red at me.


    ¡°I know. You guys should rest. I will go to see her.¡±


    After saying goodbye to my family, I left the house.


    As soon as I was outside, I called Amy.


    ¡°Dy all my schedules. I am going abroad tomorrow.¡±


    After that, I asked Spencer and David to meet me.


    ¡°Do you know where Scarlett is staying abroad?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t contacted her in a long time. She is your wife. Why are you asking me for her address?¡±


    Spencer seemed to be astonished by my words.


    ¡°What about you? Did you contact her?¡± I asked David, ignoring the sarcasm in Spencer¡¯s tone.


    David also gave me the same response, which made me sigh helplessly.


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t contacted Scarlett, then you must have contacted Nina, at least, right?¡±


    Massaging my temples, I looked at Spencer.


    ¡°No,¡± Spencer replied.


    I thought he must be lying. Staring at him, I said slowly, ¡°You were intimate with Nina before, and now


    you¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t even talk to her? Are you really going to shirk your responsibility after


    sleeping with her?¡±


    ¡°I can sue you for ndering me like that, you know? Believe it or not, nothing happened between us!


    Forget it. Since we are friends, I have some news for you. They¡¯re both unustomed to the climate


    there, and are sick now,¡± Spencer said, scrolling through his phone.


    ¡°Here, take a look.¡±


    Saying that, he handed his phone to me.


    It was Nina¡¯s Facebook page. There was a picture of her and Scarlett, posted recently. They were both


    clearly unwell in the picture.


    I could not help but feel upset when I noticed how pale Scarlett was in the photo.


    ¡°If you¡¯re that concerned about Scarlett, then why don¡¯t you go see her?¡± Spencer suggested, noticing


    my horrified expression. I nced at him, and did not say a word, but I had already made up my mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, a woman like Scarlett can get many men abroad. If you don¡¯t take the initiative now,


    then she might end up with another man, and when that happens, don¡¯te crying to us.¡± Spencer


    was clearly annoying.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± I gave him a cold re, but deep down, I was upset.


    ¡°I only said it because I am concerned about your marriage, you ungrateful man!¡± Spencer looked at


    me with a pout as though he had been wronged.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Please get him out of my sight.¡± I looked at David, pleading for help.


    ¡°Alright, fine! I¡¯ll go by myself. Just think about it, though.¡±


    After patting me on the shoulder, Spencer and David left.


    The noisy world around me instantly fell silent. I looked out of the window at the neon lights, unable to


    process how Scarlett might react if she saw me.


    Perhaps, she would be mad and refuse to see me.


    I felt so nervous that entire night.


    The next morning, I took an early flight abroad to see Scarlett. As soon as Inded, Spencer texted me


    Nina¡¯s address.


    And I couldn¡¯t wait to go to there.


    Once I got there, I took a deep breath before I knocked on the door. The thought of seeing Scarlett


    again made me feel nervous. I was thinking about how I should greet her when I saw her.


    Before I was even ready, the door was pushed open.


    However, Nina didn¡¯t seem surprised to see me at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m on a business trip,¡± I blurted out.


    ¡°What? Mr. Moore, don¡¯t try so hard covering it up, because the more you try, the more you end up


    exposing yourself.¡± Nina snickered.


    I cleared my throat and coughed, in an attempt to hide my embarrassment.


    ¡°Come in, please.¡± Nina turned around and led me into the house.


    When I saw that Scarlett was not inside, a hint of disappointment crashed into my heart. ¡®Where did


    she go off to so early in the morning?¡¯


    ¡°Scarlett has returned home. A celebrity has specifically asked for her to host the interview program,¡±


    Nina exined.


    ¡°I am sorry to bother you.¡±


    ¡°You got here right after she left. You guys just¡­¡± Nina said with an apologetic nce.


    ¡°I have something to do now. I¡¯ll see youter.¡± With that, I turned around and left.


    I walked alone on the lonely streets. Thinking of what I had done, I felt sad and ironic.I came there to


    see her, but she was gone. She didn¡¯t tell me when she woulde back. It felt like she did not want to


    see me at all.


    Although I hated her in my heart for constantly running around even when she was ill, I could not help


    but feel sorry for her.


    She must still be mad at me about what happened that night. After all, it was all my fault. I felt like I


    needed to exin it to her in person.


    So I took out my phone, wanting to call her. I nced at her number for a long time, but in the end, I


    couldn¡¯t find the courage to call her.


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    After getting off the ne, I turned on my phone, and saw Nina¡¯s message.


    I clicked on it and saw a picture of Charles¡¯ back.


    Why was he th¨¦re? Did he go there on a business trip and stopped by for a visit? Or did he go there


    just to see me?


    ¡°Did he say anything to you?¡± I asked Nina over text.


    A whileter, she called me.


    ¡°He said that he was on a business trip.¡±


    As soon as I heard her answer, I sighed with relief, but I also felt a little ufortable.


    Nina continued, ¡°But I don¡¯t think that he came here on a business trip at all. He looked worn out. His


    hair was in a mess and his clothes were wrinkled. Charles is the kind of man who pays a lot of attention


    to his image, and I don¡¯t think that he would really show up looking like a mess if he was really here on


    a business trip. I think that he is just using the business trip as an excuse to see you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°Why so?¡± Nina asked helplessly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯lle to me. I got to go to thepany now, so bye!¡±


    I was not in the mood to talk about him anymore, so I hung up. However, Nina¡¯s call left me feeling


    restless all day long.


    After work, I went straight home, but I was surprised to see Rita and Richard outside my door.


    I decided to ignore them after ncing at them for just a second. Passing by them, I opened the door.


    Rita followed me closely with a hypocritical smile.


    ¡°Scarlett, how are you doing abroad? I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. Are you used to living here?


    Have you adapted yourself to the new ce yet? If you have any difficulties, then please, let me know


    and I will do my best to help you. And¡­¡±


    After greeting me intimately, she tried to hold my hand.


    I dodged and interrupted her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush, and get to the point, will you?¡± I said to her coldly with an indifferent look


    in my eyes.


    ¡°I drugged Charles¡¯ wine at Michael¡¯s birthday party,¡± Rita said casually as she sat down on the couch.


    I was shocked at first, but soon I pulled myself together. My rtionship with Charles had been made


    public that day, and Rita was certainly not the type to give up so easily.


    ¡°I was trying to get Charles to go to my room, but he went to your room by ident.¡± Rita was fuming


    with rage as she uttered those words.


    ¡°So, are you here to apologize to me now?¡±


    ¡°I want you to know that Charles only slept with you that night because he was drugged, and not


    because he loves you,¡± Rita said to me earnestly, taking a deep breath.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I gave her an uninterested nce, because I did not care about it at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about what happened. I still want to be with Charles. I love him more than anything in the


    world,¡± she confessed with a smile.


    ¡°If you are going to confess your love, then don¡¯t do it to me. Don¡¯t say such disgusting words in front of


    me. And perhaps, you¡¯re the only one who knows if you¡¯re speaking the truth or not.¡± My tone was


    indifferent as I looked at her clenched fists.


    I recalled that night. Charles had not seemed to be drugged at all. In fact, he had been more sober than


    me.


    ¡°By the way, Charles was sober that night.¡± Out of the kindness in my heart, I told Rita the truth.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! How could Charles have been sober? He just lost his senses under the effect of the


    drug. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll touch you otherwise. He hates you!¡± Rita shouted at me in panic.

 Chapter 115: Anger

    Chapter 115: Anger


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    ¡°It has already happened. No matter how angry you feel right now, it can¡¯t be undone,¡± I said casually


    with a shrug of my shoulders. In fact, I didn¡¯t care about her reaction at all.


    ¡°No! Charles only came to you because he was mad at me for sleeping with Richard. Otherwise, he


    wouldn¡¯t even look at you!¡± Rita shouted. I was stunned upon hearing that.


    ¡°Is that baby actually Richard¡¯s, then?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°No.¡± Rita denied it at once as though she was trying to cover up her guilt. She looked at me fiercely


    and added, ¡°Leave Charles alone. He is mine.¡±


    ¡°You have already lost Charles, though.¡± I waspletely indifferent and unfazed as I told her the truth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you have a chance with Charles just because he slept with you. He doesn¡¯t love you!


    He loves me, and he¡¯s only doing things to get back at me. Once I apologize to him, he is going to


    come back to me, and you will get kicked out, just like what happened three years ago. You will always


    be just a substitute, a tool he uses to keep his family calm!¡± Rita shouted, seeming to be out of control.


    She then mmed the door and left with Richard.


    The noisy room instantly fell quiet. Sitting on the sofa, I could not help butugh, thinking of Rita¡¯s


    entanglement with Charles over the past few years.


    I never thought that she would sleep with Richard, though. Even Charles had once told me that the


    child she was carrying was not his. ¡®Was he telling the truth at that time?¡¯


    I thought of what had happened that night, and I realized that Charles had indeed been a little clumsy


    when he had sex with me.


    Feeling that I was making an excuse for Charles, I patted my head to stop thinking of him.


    The day after the program, Abner sent me to the airport.


    ¡°Be careful, and send me a text once you arrive.¡± Abner seemed to be worried as he reminded me.


    ¡°Okay, you should go back now.¡±


    After saying goodbye to him, I turned around and left. From the corner of my eye, I saw a familiar


    figure. I stopped and looked at the man, who was standing not too far away from me, and noticed that


    he was also looking at me. It was Charles.


    We didn¡¯t walk towards each other, though. We just stood there, looking at each other through the


    crowd.


    All of a sudden, I noticed that he was about to lift his foot and walk towards me, when the boarding


    announcement was heard.


    I withdrew my sight and prepared to board. When I looked back again, Charles wasn¡¯t there anymore. I


    despised myself, but at the same time, I also felt a little pathetic.I seemed to be expecting too much of


    him. Actually, there was no need for me to feel lost at all.


    After getting on the ne, I could not help but recall the three years I had spent abroad, studying.


    Thinking of that time, I felt that I had been too humble back then. I was tired, and I did not want to be


    the weak one in our unfair rtionship. I didn¡¯t want to continue loving him so humbly.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as I arrived at the residence, Nina asked me excitedly, ¡°Did you meet Charles?¡±


    There was a look of curiosity in her eyes.


    ¡°I met him at the airport,¡± I answered honestly. However, whenever I mentioned him, my heart ached.


    ¡°If you met him at the airport, why did youe back so soon? I thought you would stay there for a few


    days.¡± Nina frowned in confusion.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t speak to me, so I also kept silent. We just nced at each other, and then I boarded the


    ne.¡± I sighed, feeling exhausted, physically and mentally.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t ask you to stay? He didn¡¯t even talk to you?¡± Nina¡¯s eyes went wide with surprise.


    ¡°No, he said nothing.¡± With a bitter smile on my lips, I nced out of the window with tears in my eyes.


    ¡°He came all the way to see you, so I thought he would have a lot to say. I¡¯ve never seen Charles being


    such a mess before.¡± Nina sighed with regret.


    ¡°After we divorce, I want to have a real romantic rtionship!¡± The bitter smile did not leave my lips as I


    tried to wipe away my tears.


    ¡°Really? Looks like you¡¯ve finally figured it out. I¡¯ll find you a handsome man, don¡¯t worry.¡± Feeling


    happy again, Nina began to browse her contacts for her male friends.


    I could not help but feel helpless when I saw her like that, but deep down, I knew that it was probably


    the right choice to make. I had to divorce Charles, and I could not let him be the center of my


    universe again.


    I was going to start a new life, so it would be helpful for me to have some new friends.


    ¡°Don¡¯t frown. I will take you to a bar to help you rx a little, okay?¡± Nina proposed excitedly.


    After thinking for a while, I nodded.


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    ¡°Celebrity hostess is having fun abroad!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Moore can¡¯t seem to stand loneliness. She is partying with a gigolo in the bar!¡±


    Reading click-bait headlines and looking at the pictures of Scarlett and Nina having fun in a bar, I


    couldn¡¯t help but feel angry.I mmed my phone on the table, forcing myself not to pay attention to any


    news about Scarlett. However, I could not help myself.


    Recalling Scarlett¡¯s cold gaze when I met her at the airport the other day, I felt like someone had


    stabbed my heart with a knife, and I was also furious.


    Was I really that unendurable in her eyes that she even didn¡¯t have the desire to talk to me?


    She had turned around and left as soon as she had seen me that day.Did she really hate me that


    much?


    The exhaustion of travel, and the anger from being ignored by her was tormenting me, slowly eating my


    brains away. I massaged my temples, trying to calm myself down. However, I realized that whenever it


    was about Scarlett, I was not able to calm down at all.


    Leaning against the chair, I tried to rest my eyes for a bit. Not long after, Amy called the inte line


    and told me that Spencer hade to see me.


    As soon as I straightened myself up, Spencer pushed the door open and entered my office.


    ¡°I¡¯m going abroad. Would you like me to bring you something when Ie back or would you like me


    to give Scarlett a message?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I said in a cold voice, looking at him.


    ¡°You look so depressed. Do you break up with your girlfriend?¡± I red at him.


    ¡°Sorry, it was a slip of the tongue. I know that you two are not in love. Oh, no! Did Scarlett abandon


    you? What a poor guy!¡±


    He was really annoying.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± I snapped, ring at him before I ignored him.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re angry because deep down you¡¯re embarrassed, because I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Spencer


    was bing more unscrupulous instead of restraining himself.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, your signature is required.¡± Amy walked in with a document in her hand. I took it from her


    and studied it. However, I could not stop thinking about Scarlett at all, which upset me.


    I looked down and noticed that I signed Scarlett¡¯s name on the document instead of mine own.


    ¡°I must tell Scarlett that someone was absent-minded when working and signed her name on the


    document,¡± Spencer said with a smile when he noticed her name on the document.


    ¡°If you dare to say anything more, then I would not mind letting you rot abroad for a much longer time,¡±


    I threatened him coldly.


    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t tell her. I don¡¯t want to leave you. I¡¯m going now. You keep missing Scarlett. I don¡¯t want


    to disturb you.¡± Spencer waved to me with a smile and left my office.


    ¡°Print another copy of this for me,¡± I ordered Amy indifferently.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She left after giving me a respectful nod.


    Looking at Scarlett¡¯s name on the document, I traced my fingers over it.


    ¡°Scarlett¡­ Scarlett¡­¡± I mumbled to myself.


    Every time I thought of her, my heart ached.


    At that moment, my phone rang. It was a call from Richard. I hesitated for a while before I answered it.


    ¡°Rita wants to see you.¡± Richard¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line.


    ¡°I am not going to see her.¡± I was in a bad mood, and I did not want to deal with them. But just a


    momentter, I heard Rita crying over the phone.


    ¡°Could you pleasee and see her?¡± Richard pleaded.


    ¡°I already told you that I won¡¯t see her. If she still doesn¡¯t give up, then I will publicly announce who the


    real father of her child is,¡± I said bluntly, leaving no room for negotiation


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have an abortion!¡± Rita roared over the phone as soon as I said those words.


    ¡°Rita, don¡¯t be impulsive. You are too emotional now, and it is not good for the baby.¡± Richard stopped


    her, coaxing her in a gentle voice.


    However, Rita continued to shout, unlike the person I remembered her to be.


    ¡°Keep Rita under control. I will repay her kindness since I owe her, but if she continues to pester me, I


    won¡¯t show mercy to her!¡± I said coldly and hung up the phone.

 Chapter 116: Dazed And Confused

    Chapter 116: Dazed And Confused


    Rita¡¯s POV:


    ¡°How dare you stop me?!¡± I bellowed while ring at Richard. My blood was boiling in anger, but I tried


    my best to suppress it.


    ¡°That¡¯s my child too. If you¡¯re going to have an abortion, I have the right to stop you! ¡± Richard argued


    while looking at me firmly.


    ¡°Shut up! Now that Charles knows that the baby is yours, there¡¯s no need for me to keep it!¡± I turned


    around to leave, but Richard grabbed my arm tightly.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± I struggled to get out of his grasp but to no avail.


    ¡°That¡¯s my child. You can¡¯t abort it without my consent!¡± Richard insisted while looking at me coldly. It


    was as if he was giving an order that I could not disobey.


    But I remained unfazed. I took a deep breath and, all of a sudden, kicked his crotch while he was


    distracted. Richard let go of me and stumbled back in pain. But by the time he let go of me, his grip had


    already left a bruise on my arm.


    ¡°What do you think Charles will do if he finds out that you¡¯ve recovered?¡± Richard asked, half squatting


    on the ground. His voice trembled in pain, but the gravity of his words turned me by degrees.


    I was just about to smash a vase onto his head, but his words had me frozen in the spot.


    It was then that I got a hold of myself. I must admit, what Richard had said scared the shit out of me.


    Charles¡¯s attitude towards me hadpletely changed. Had he found out about my condition? At the


    thought of this, I grabbed Richard¡¯s arm and begged, ¡°Richard, you have to help me.¡±


    Instead of getting angry for what I had done, Richard looked at me with a sneer. Judging from the look


    on his face, he would not help me. With that, I pushed him away and began to think of a n.


    ¡°I saved Charles¡¯s life. Yes, I saved Charles¡¯ life.¡± I kept repeating this sentence.


    Not long after, my flustered heart finally calmed down, and a sneer tugged at the corners of my mouth.


    Richard must have sensed what I was thinking as he bellowed, ¡°Shame on you! Scarlett is innocent.


    She is the one who suffers from this mess you create!¡±


    I was taken aback by this. Richard was supposed to be my ally, not Scarlett¡¯s. What he had said


    infuriated me and made me hate her even more.


    ¡°How dare you speak for that bitch? Do you like her too?¡±


    She had taken Charles away from me. And now, even Richard thought highly of her. If only she had


    died when she was abroad, things would not have turned out this way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think everyone is as disgusting as you are.¡± Richard limped away as soon as he finished


    speaking.


    Anger surged in my heart as I watched him walk away.


    ¡®¡®Scarlett, since you like stealing what¡¯s mine, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡¯¡¯


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    I was heading to the restaurant for breakfast. While I was waiting for the traffic light at the intersection


    to go green, my phone suddenly rang. It was a call from Charles.


    I was surprised to see his name on the screen. It should be midnight at home. Why was he calling me


    at this time?


    Nevertheless, I decided to answer the call.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked indifferently.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Charles asked back, a hint of panic in his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± My voice softened when I felt his concern. But I must admit, I was confused as to why he


    called out of the blue.


    Charles breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. I just had a nightmare, so I called to check up on you.¡±


    For some reason, something felt off. I could sense the lingering fear in his tone. He seldom talked to


    me like this.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± I said lightly.


    Charles did not speak anymore. I did not say anything more either. As neither of us spoke for a long


    time, he finally hung up the call. My phone screen went off as the call ended. But I just stood there,


    dazed and confused.


    Charles sounded flustered and anxious. Was he worried about me?


    My mouth twisted into a bitter smile. Charles did not even want to talk to me in the first ce. How


    could he care about me?


    But then, why did he call all of a sudden? I racked my brain to figure out the answer, but I could not.


    While I was in deep thought, a car sped in my direction. My life shed before my eyes.


    Fortunately, I jumped out of the way in time. I would have been seriously injured if I was not quick to


    my feet.


    At that moment, the car hit the protective railing at the side of the road and stalled. I fell to the ground


    and grazed my palms and knees. My wounds kinda hurt, but it was better than being dead.


    I looked at the car, wide-eyed. The driver did not even get off to check on me, much less apologize. He


    just started the engine and drove away. Just then, Spencer and Nina rushed to me.


    ¡°Oh, my God! Scarlett, are you okay?¡± Nina rushed to my aid and helped me to my feet.


    I gave her a reassuring smile, not wanting her to worry about me. Although my hands and knees hurt,


    my injuries were not that serious.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said in a low voice.


    Nina breathed a sigh of relief. She held my hand and led me to the restaurant opposite the street. The


    two of us sat at the round table.


    Spencer ran after the car that almost hit me and only joined us after a long while.


    ¡°There¡¯s something fishy about what happened just now,¡± Spencer said to Nina and me in a serious


    tone.


    The truth was, I had a feeling that the car had targeted me. But for what it was worth, there was no


    point in making my friends worry about me.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence,¡± I reasoned out.


    ¡°I remember the te number and the direction he left. Excuse me. I¡¯ll have to make a phone call.¡±


    Spencer stood up with his phone in his hand.


    Nina looked at Spencer, who was about to go out of the restaurant, and then turned to me. ¡°He must be


    calling Charles.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Let him be.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think what happened just now was a coincidence?¡± Nina queried with a serious look on


    her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m new here. I don¡¯t think anyone knows me here in the first ce,¡± I joked with a rxed smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking.¡± It was only then was Nina reassured. I patted her on the


    shoulderfortingly.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m alright. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ******


    The next day, Spencer called me early in the morning.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to go home. Take good care of yourself here. Tell me when you¡¯re going back home. I¡¯ll pick


    you up at the airport,¡± Spencer offered earnestly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I nodded in agreement. ¡°I will. You too. Be careful on your way home.¡±


    Three dayster, I came back home for work.


    Many recognized me at the airport, and my fans even greeted me warmly. I took a group photo and


    video with them. They asked for my permission if they could upload the video online, to which I agreed


    without a second thought.


    After work, Abner came to my workstation.


    ¡°You¡¯re Inte¡¯s darling now. Your video has gone viral,¡± he said teasingly.


    But then, he put on a straight face and solemnly asked, ¡°Would you like to have dinner with me tonight?


    You came and left in a hurryst time. I didn¡¯t have the chance to ask you out after that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I promised Grandma I¡¯d have dinner with them tonight. Maybe next time.¡± I refused Abner¡¯s


    invitation politely.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The elders are more important. Go home now. Let¡¯s just have dinner next time.¡± Abner waved


    goodbye at me and then turned around to leave.


    As soon as I stepped out of thepany, I saw the driver waiting for me at the side of the road.


    I got into the car, and the driver sped away at once. With nothing to do, I looked outside the window


    and gazed at the receding scenery.


    ¡°Was everything okay when you were abroad?¡± the driver asked when he saw that I was bored.


    ¡°Everything was fine. By the way, are Grandpa and Grandma all right?¡±


    It had been several days since Ist called Grandma. I knew them like the back of my hand. They


    would not call, even if they were not feeling well.


    ¡°They¡¯re all fine. It¡¯s Mr. Moore who doesn¡¯t seem to be doing well.¡±


    The driver looked at me through the rearview mirror. He opened his mouth to say more but stopped on


    second thought.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Charles?¡± I casually asked, but I was a little worried about him.


    ¡°Well, Mr. Moore often goes to the bar and gets himself drunk these past few days. He has also lost a


    lot of weight,¡± the driver answered with a heavy sigh.


    ¡°Is he under too much pressure at work?¡± I asked, bewildered.


    I had been with Charles long enough to know that he was not an alcoholic. Why did he suddenly feel


    an urge to drink?


    ¡°It¡¯s because you were away from him. He couldn¡¯t stand it, so he drowned his sorrows in alcohol,¡± the


    driver exined with a helpless sigh.


    ¡°How could he be like that because of me? It must be because of work,¡± I argued while looking in the


    distance.


    The driver looked as though he wanted to say something more. However, he decided not to when he


    saw that I did not want to talk about Charles anymore..


    We arrived at the destination not long after. Just as I was about to enter the house, a sports car


    stopped in front of me. I could not help but take a step back at the sight of it.

 Chapter 117: Great Grandchild

    Chapter 117: Great Grandchild


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    Looking at Charles, who was getting off the sports car, I became nervous subconsciously. Noticing that


    he was also looking at me, I immediately lowered my head and entered the room without greeting him.


    After all, I despised myself for running away.


    As soon as I stepped inside, I felt someone grab the bowknot in the back of my coat, and froze.


    I knew that it was Charles, which only made me more nervous.


    ¡°The knot was loose.¡± Charles¡¯ low voice came from behind me.


    I raised my hand subconsciously in an attempt to fasten it again, but he stopped me. ¡°Let me help you!¡±


    he said.


    I was tense, hearing the faint sound of his slender fingers touching the fabric. When I realized that he


    was so attentively tying the knot for me, my heart began to race. I was just standing there like a piece


    of wood that was frozen.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Only when I heard his voice again did Ie back to my senses. I was struggling whether I should


    thank him for a long time. And without saying anything to him in the end, I walked into the room.


    When I saw Christine sitting on the sofa, I went straight to her and said, ¡°I¡¯m back!¡±


    As soon as I sat down next to her, she held my hand, andined, ¡°Scarlett, my dear, didn¡¯t you


    miss me? Why didn¡¯t youe to see me more often?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma. I¡¯ve been very busy recently. As a token of my apology, I brought you a small gift.


    So please forgive me.¡±


    Holding her hand, I acted like a spoiled child as I handed her the box.


    ¡°Smart girl, are you bribing me?¡± Christine rubbed my nose dotingly with a helpless smile.


    ¡°Yes, so will you ept my gift?¡± I snuggled up to her with a smile.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll ept it.¡± She returned my smile kindly. I took out the brooch that I had bought for her,


    and helped her wear it.


    That moment, Alice entered the room.


    ¡°This brooch is so beautiful. Scarlett, you have such a good taste,¡± Alice praised me with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah, I think so, too.¡±


    With a child-like smile, Christine showed off her brooch to Alice.


    ¡°Well, you are elegant and graceful, so I knew that the brooch would match your temperament


    perfectly,¡± I replied with a smile. I then took out another gift box and handed it to Alice.


    ¡°Mom, this is for you.¡±


    Taking the box from me, Alice praised me again. I took out the gifts that I had bought for Michael and


    Lawrence, and ced them on the tea table.


    ¡°I¡¯m still here. Is it really appropriate for you to ignore me?¡± Charlesined all of a sudden. 1


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    That was the moment I realized that I was indeed ignoring him. And as for his gift, I did not prepare one


    at all!


    Alice nced at him coldly while intimately holding my hand.


    ¡°Scarlett, take off your coat. It¡¯s warm in the room. You might end up sweating if you continue to wear


    it.¡±


    Her tone was gentle, unlike the way she talked to Charles.


    I quickly took off my coat and handed it to the servant.


    ¡°The clothes are wrinkled. Would you like me to send them for dry cleaning?¡± the servant asked,


    looking at my wrinkled coat.


    ¡°No, thanks!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Alice and I blurted out at the same moment, making it awkward.


    ¡°Your clothes are wrinkled, and if you wear them like that, people mightugh at you¡± Alice said in a


    gentle yet firm voice.


    ¡°If you wear such clothes, then people might think that we¡¯re mistreating you,¡± Charles chimed in all of


    a sudden.


    ncing at him, I stayed silent.


    ¡°What do you know? Scarlett is frugal.¡± Upon hearing his words, Christine cast a reproachful nce at


    him.


    Charles raised his hands in surrender, indicating that he wouldn¡¯t interrupt us anymore.


    ¡°You should dry clean it. It¡¯s wrinkled.¡± Holding my hand, Alice continued to convince me.


    ¡°She¡¯s right. Besides, it¡¯s not such a big deal,¡± Christine said.


    I felt like if I continued to resist, then they might think that I am being rude.


    Hence, I had no choice but to nod in agreement.


    But then, I was worried about what could I wear when I go back if my clothes were sent away for dry


    cleaning.


    ¡°Scarlett, you are so sweet. I just love you so much.¡± Christine¡¯s tone was affectionate and loving as


    she held my hand. ¡°Unlike you, Charles always makes me angry.¡±


    She then turned to Charles with a fierce look in her eyes.


    Charles sighed helplessly, but did not say anything. ¡°Scarlett, my dear, could you do me a favor?¡±


    Christine asked in an awkward tone.


    ¡°Please tell me, and I will do my best to help you, Grandma,¡± I said firmly.


    The next moment, she escorted me to the couch.


    ¡°Scarlett, you have been married to Charles for years now. Since you had your own problems to deal


    with, we didn¡¯t force you before, but I am growing older with each passing day, and I might die


    before¡­¡± she suddenly seemed to be sentimental.


    For a moment, I didn¡¯t understand what she was going to say.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Grandma? You are going to live a long and happy life,¡± I tried tofort


    her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to live a long life, Scarlett. I only have one wish. Can you help me realize it?¡± Christine


    wiped her tears away, looking at me with eagerness in her eyes.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I answered with a firm nod.


    ¡°Then I want you give birth to a great-grandchild for me. I have already have one foot in the grave. I


    want to see my great-grandchildren, but I don¡¯t think I can live that long¡­¡± She was in tears again


    when she mentioned that.


    I was not expecting her to talk about it, so I was feeling a little awkward. ¡°Grandma, I might¡­¡±


    Just when I was about to refuse her politely, she interrupted me.


    ¡°I know that you are busy with your work, and that you are pursing your dream. But don¡¯t worry, having


    a baby will not affect that at all. I might be old now, but I can be of help. Besides, Alice can also help to


    take care of your child.¡±


    Saying that, Christine and Alice exchanged nces.


    ¡°Yes, you can continue pursuing your dreams even after the baby is born. We will take care of the baby.


    Scarlett, as you know, Grandpa and Grandma are getting old. Their greatest wish is to see your baby


    come to this world, and if you can help them make that happen, they will¡¯ be really happy.¡± Alice was


    also persuading me earnestly.


    Michael was about to say something, but he stopped on second thought. I knew that if I opened my


    mouth now, they would try to persuade me again, so I shut up and looked at Charles, silently asking for


    help.


    He nced at me before he lowered his head and yed with the lighter in his hand. He didn¡¯t seem to


    want to say anything.


    ¡°Scarlett¡­ Your grandma is right. Give birth to a great-grandchild for us while we are still alive.¡±


    Michael also tried to convince me, just as I expected.


    Feeling their pressure, I could only give them an awkward smile.


    I looked at Charles again, hoping that he would say something to help me.


    He also looked up at me, but he only raised his eyebrows at me, and did not help me out at all.


    ¡°Scarlett, please listen to us. I really want a great-grandchild.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I also want to see who your child is going to look like¡­¡±


    Michael and Christine were still persuading me, but I didn¡¯t have the heart to say no to them. I could


    only smile at them awkwardly, hoping that they end the topic as soon as possible.

 Chapter 118: Explanation

    Chapter 118: Exnation


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    After everyone had dinner, the family sat down in the living room to watch my TV show.


    Once it was over, everyone left the room one by one, leaving only me with Charles.


    That moment, his phone rang, and he answered it immediately.


    ¡°Scarlett is back, so I want to be at home with her. Let¡¯s meet some other day.¡±


    With that, he hung up.


    I looked at him subconsciously, only to find him staring at me.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Charles asked indifferently.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I replied, shaking my head. I then lowered my head and twiddled with my hand nervously.


    My heart would race and I would feel so nervous whenever I was with him.I thought that I had moved


    on, but my heart would always melt into a puddle whenever I looked at him.


    Noticing that Charles was staring at my clenched hands, I felt a little nervous.


    The moment I got up to leave, he grabbed my hand.


    ¡°Why are you sweating?¡± He rubbed my palm with a faint smile. Struggling, I tried to withdraw my hand.


    He suddenly pulled me so hard that I fell into his arms like a weak kitten.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked as I struggled to get out of his arms, but I was no match for him.


    His cologne was so distracting.


    I couldn¡¯t help but think of the night we had sex. He had kissed me gently while calling my name over


    and over that night.


    I was so lost in thought that I did not notice that he was getting closer and closer to me until I felt his


    lips meet mine.


    When I came to my senses, I tried to push him away by cing my hands on his chest, but failed.


    Charles kissed my lips overbearingly. He quickly pressed me onto the couch in one swift move,


    gasping for breath. I was able to feel his erection poking my skin. His hands wandered through my


    body, and when I realized that he was about to reach inside my clothes, I quickly grabbed his hand. ¡°


    Stop it!¡±


    I was supposed to be ming him, but I sounded like a spoiled child, who was ying hard to get.


    ¡°The bedroom or the living room? You choose.¡± He continued to press his body on mine as he


    whispered those words in my ear seductively.


    Feeling his hot breath against my skin, my heart trembled. My body tensed instantly and I was so


    nervous that I could not even bring myself to speak.


    ¡°Then¡­ Let¡¯s do it here,¡± Charles said with a sly smile, kissing my neck. His lips continued to travel


    every inch of my skin, starting a fire with each kiss. I was worried that I might burst into mes if he


    continued to do it.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I shouted anxiously just when he was about to slide his hand into my dress.


    ¡°Have you decided yet?¡± he asked, kissing my lips lovingly.


    ¡°Bedroom, the bedroom¡­¡± I had no choice but to choose one of the options, as I was afraid that people


    might walk in on us.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Charles seemed to be determined, so I had no choice but to give him an answer, panicking.He


    immediately stopped his movements, picked me up, and carried me into the bedroom.He then rudely


    threw me on the bed. Feeling a little scared, I shrank back.


    ¡°We were both drunk that night,¡± I said in a serious tone, looking into his eyes.


    But without even saying anything, he took off his shirt.


    ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡± Charles said, staring at me.


    ¡°We are not drunk tonight, so¡­ I don¡¯t want to have sex with you, and we shouldn¡¯t do it, anyway,¡± I


    blurted out with a sigh.


    Charles grabbed my ankle, pulled me to his side, and pressed himself onto me.He leaned in, and tried


    to kiss me, but I dodged him. However, without getting angry, he began kissing my neck.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just choose to do it in the bedroom?¡± His voice was very gentle, as if he was coaxing me.


    But he didn¡¯t know how seductive his low voice was when it wasced with a hint of lust.


    I felt a ball of fire engulfing my heart, and I had nowhere I could escape to. Moreover, the arsonist was


    only trying to make the fire burn more vigorously.


    ¡°But I remember you taking the initiative to kiss me that night. You even held me and acted like a


    spoiled child, saying that I was a bastard¡­¡± He held my hands over my head as our lips locked. His


    flirting caused me to blush uncontrobly. Upon listening to his description, memories of our lustful


    night shed through my mind.


    ¡°You look so cute when you are shy¡­¡± Charlesplemented me in a sincere tone, stroking my face


    tenderly before he kissed my lips again.


    I was ashamed and angry, but I suddenly felt his hand sliding through the hem of my dress. Feeling his


    faintly cold fingertips against my skin, my body tensed up.


    ¡°I know the reason why you slept with me that night,¡± I said lightly, sensing what he was about to do to


    me.


    Charles stopped and looked at me with calmness in his eyes. ¡°Last time I came back, I met Rita. And


    she told me about what happened between her and Richard. So I think that you¡¯re only doing all this to


    get your revenge on her,¡± I said after making a careful analysis, but then I saw Charles ncing at me


    coldly as he put his clothes back on.


    ¡°You are my wife!¡± Standing by the bed, he gritted his teeth and looked at me.


    Looking into his eyes, I was stunned for a moment before I got up from the bed, and said to him with a


    smile, ¡°I don¡¯t deny our rtionship.¡±


    I straightened up my wrinkled clothes. Taking a look at the shoes on the floor, I bent down, picked them


    up, and was ready to put them on.


    ¡°I have the right to make love to you!¡± Charles said in a cold voice, suddenly pulling me to him.


    Shocked, I gazed deep into his eyes.


    ¡°Charles, calm down. You never nned on marrying me in the first ce. You have been wanting to


    marry Rita from the start. But you¡¯re suddenly acting like you want me. What other reason could you


    possibly have if not for taking revenge on her?¡± I said in a calm voice, analyzing.


    Charles¡¯ brows furrowed and he kissed me as though he was punishing me. He even bit my lips rudely


    as if he was going to swallow me whole.


    I knew that my lips must be swollen.


    He continued to kiss me harder and harder until I was left breathless.


    I tried to push him away, but failed again. He did not let go of me until he vented all his anger on me.


    ¡°You are so cruel, Scarlett. Can¡¯t you feel my love at all?¡± Charles asked in a depressed tone, resting


    his head on my shoulder.


    ¡°How can I make you understand my feelings? Tell me, what should I do¡­¡± His voice was filled with


    exhaustion.


    ¡°Charles, I think you need some time to calm down.¡± With a sigh, I tried to break free, but he was so


    strong that I couldn¡¯t even move an inch.


    ¡°I¡¯m very calm now.¡± Although he seemed calm, there were still clear sparks of burning desire in his


    eyes.


    ¡°What should I do to make you believe that I love you?¡± Asking that, he buried his head in my neck as


    though he had lost all of his strength.

 Chapter 119: Confession

    Chapter 119: Confession


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    I was shocked by Charles¡¯ usation.


    ¡°You never take me seriously¡­¡± Lowering my head, I felt his racing heartbeat. However, I could not


    help but sob when I spoke.


    ¡°When did I not take you seriously? Did I really lose your trust because of that one mistake I made?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t be together anymore¡­¡± Before I could even finish my words, Charles lifted me up, and


    carried me to the bathroom.


    He then pressed me against the wall and turned on the shower head, causing the warm water to rain


    on the floor. Soon, the bathroom was covered in a thick cloud of steam.


    Feeling the cold wall against my back, I could not help but shiver.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Charles seemed to have noticed my difort as he quickly embraced me.


    ¡°Scarlett, please don¡¯t refuse me. I really love you.¡±


    While saying those affectionate words, he leaned forward and kissed me.


    How could I refuse him? Even thinking of him made my heart ache.


    Whenever it came to matters about him, I always ended up feeling helpless and powerless.


    I kissed him back. Excited by my kiss, he kissed me harder and more passionately.


    While kissing, we walked over to the shower head, letting the warm water flow down from our heads.


    ¡°Take off your clothes; they¡¯re wet¡­¡± Saying that, Charles began undressing me without any hesitation.


    Before I could even say anything, he started kissing me again.


    I was so immersed in his deep kiss that I could not even tell if it was real or if it was just an illusion. My


    heart was burning from the mes that he ignited.


    ¡°Scarlett¡­ Scarlett¡­ I love you. I love you so much.¡± Charles wrapped his arms around me and


    continued thrusting himself inside me as he kept telling me that he loved me.


    I knew that men often say such sweet words during sex because they were excited in the moment.


    However, I couldn¡¯t help but be infatuated with his tenderness, and whenever he looked at me with his


    gently loving gaze, I felt so helpless.


    It was gettingte. And Charles was right beside me, panting from our passionate sex. I was addicted


    to his tenderness as it made me feel alive with pleasure.


    The next morning, a gust of cold wind blew on my face, and I woke up from my sleep. When I opened


    my eyes, I saw Charles sleeping next to me with scratches all over his body, as though he had been


    attacked by a cat.


    My face turned red as soon as I recalled what happenedst night.


    While I was lost in thought, Charles¡¯ hoarse voice dragged me back to reality. ¡°You are awake¡­¡±


    He looked at me in a daze as he reached out to hug me, chuckling.


    ¡°Let go of me! I have to get up.¡± I felt his hard, erect penis poking me when I was struggling to get away


    from him awkwardly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you like it very muchst night? I¡¯m sure you will like it today.¡± Charles kissed my earlobe and


    slipped his hand inside my nightgown. I could not help but moan as he toyed with my breasts harder


    and harder.


    ¡°Be gentle. It hurts!¡± Iined with a frown.


    However, he kept handling me in a rough way.


    ¡°It won¡¯t hurt. You¡¯ll only feel betterter,¡± he said with a smile as he kissed me and started to soften his


    touch a little.


    The pain in my body was suddenly reced with a stinging yet numbing feeling. I tried my best to stifle


    my groan.


    Charles lifted up my top and sucked my nipples. The cool breeze caused me to have goose-bumps. A


    strange sensation rose in my heart when he took the softest part of my body into his mouth.


    ¡°You are so wet¡­¡± He reached down, and touched me while looking up at me with a snicker.


    I once again could not do anything but surrender. After breakfast, he took me to work.


    He kept sighing from time to time on our way.


    Seeing him like that, I could not help but wonder if I had taken things too far.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been looking at me all morning like you¡¯re looking at something awful,¡± Charles said dejectedly,


    scratching his head.


    ¡°Yes, I feel very ufortable, so I want to get off the car now!¡± I blurted out.


    But just when I was about to get off the car, Charles locked the door.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I exin it to youst night?¡± he asked, looking at me with a frown.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie to me, and you don¡¯t have to sacrifice yourself for me,¡± I said lightly


    ¡°Will you only be obedient in bed?¡± ring at me, Charles started the car irritably. I immediately


    understood his threat and stopped talking.


    Soon, we arrived at the television station. I was about to unfasten my seat belt and get out of the car.


    However, Charles suddenly pinned me against the seat.


    ¡°You¡­ Hmm¡­¡± Before I could finish my words, he kissed me.


    He did not let go of me until I was almost out of breath.


    In a daze, I got off the car. Seeing Abner, I stood still.


    ¡°Honey, after the show, I¡¯ll pick you up and take you to the airport!¡± Charles¡¯ smug voice came from


    behind. I turned around and noticed him smiling at me.


    ¡®¡®Why can¡¯t he drop the act already?¡®¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but curse him in my heart as I gave Abner an


    awkward nce.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go inside,¡± Abner said to me with a smile.


    As soon as I entered the office, I sent a text to Charles, asking him not to pick me up. However, I saw a


    car outside the TV station as soon as the program was over.


    ¡°This way, please!¡± the driver said in a respectful tone as he walked up to me.


    I got in the car reluctantly and tried to keep my distance from Charles.


    ¡°Sit next to me. Are you scared that I might eat you?¡± Charles ordered as soon as the door was closed.


    I nced at him and did not move.


    He frowned, but he did not continue to persuade me.


    My mind was a mess as I looked out of the window with a dull heart.


    The driver hit the brake all of a sudden, and Charles pulled me into his arms.


    I tried to free myself in vain. I red at him to show that I was not pleased with him for what he just did.


    ¡°I told you to eat more. You really think you can match my strength in your condition?¡± Charles kissed


    me on the cheek.


    It was evident that he just couldn¡¯t keep his hands to himself as they began to wander over my body.


    I continued to struggle, trying to get his hands off me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t resist. Or I¡¯ll fuck you in the car!¡± Charles whispered in my ear vulgarly.


    I had no choice but to give in because I knew that he was not just making empty threats.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me anymore and I will also be honest with you, okay?¡± He kept staring at me and holding


    me in his arms on our way to the airport.


    Upon hearing that, I had no choice but to shut up.


    ¡°Try to ept me, okay?¡± he added.


    After looking at him carefully for a moment, I turned away and shook my head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already exined everything to you, and I won¡¯t do it again. But I will prove myself with actions,¡±


    Charles said firmly. He then sighed helplessly.He was well-behaved for the rest of the car ride. After we


    arrived at the airport, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    I wanted to get off the car, but he held my hand tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. If I don¡¯t go in now, I¡¯ll miss the ne.¡± I looked at him with a frown, not knowing what


    he was trying to do.


    He did not even take my words seriously and continued to caress my hand tenderly. Just when I was


    about to say something, he gazed deep into my eyes. ¡°You have to cooperate with me.¡±


    I was in a daze as I did not know what he wanted me to cooperate for.


    ¡°To give Grandpa and Grandma a great-grandchild.¡±


    That was impossible! I refused without hesitation in my heart, but I did not express out at all.

 Chapter 120: Encounter

    Chapter 120: Encounter


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    As soon as Charles let go of me, my heart sank and I ran away.


    Not long after, I got a call from him.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t let you go, you wouldn¡¯t be able to run away from me,¡± he said in a voice that wandered


    between smug and sad. I froze but kept my gaze ahead.


    ¡°You¡¯re wearing high-heeled shoes. Be careful. I don¡¯t want you to hurt yourself, okay?¡± he sighed


    helplessly and reminded me with concern.


    I knew that he was still looking at me because he had not hung up yet. I resisted the urge to look back


    and left without a second thought.


    I had been busy with the training program every day sincending abroad. Charles sent me messages


    from time to time about his family¡¯s affairs.


    Time passed by quickly, and the first wave of training sessions ended soon.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I had a few days off, but I did not want to go home.


    ¡°Scarlett, are you really not spending your time off back home?¡± Nina asked me again while preparing


    for her trip back home.


    ¡°No, and please don¡¯t tell Charles that I have some free time. If he asks, tell him I¡¯m still stuck with work


    here,¡± I answered firmly.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Nina sighed and shed me a worried look.


    ¡°Are you really going to be okay here alone? I¡¯m worried about you, and to tell you the truth, I think


    you¡¯re just dying the inevitable.¡±


    I did not know how to respond to that. Just then, my phone vibrated. It was a message from Charles.


    ¡°When will youe home?¡±


    Looking at the words on the screen, I could picture Charles¡¯s expression in my mind. I took onest


    nce at the message and decided to ignore it.


    ¡°Charles will call you sooner orter,¡± Nina muttered.


    As soon as she finished her words, my phone rang. I was so startled that I almost jumped out of my


    skin.


    Just like Nina said, it was Charles, but instead of answering the phone, I hit the mute button.


    I looked up at Nina and said, ¡°Are you a psychic or something?¡±


    Nina chuckled, tucked a lock of hair behind her ear, and replied, ¡°You know he¡¯s just going to keep


    calling until you answer. Just talk to him already.¡±


    I pouted and did not say anything. The next moment, I heard someone honking from outside. I walked


    over to the window and looked. Nina¡¯s cab had arrived.


    I picked up her luggage and rushed out. ¡°Your ride¡¯s here. Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Come home with me, Scarlett. I really don¡¯t want to leave you here by yourself,¡± Nina tried to convince


    me onest time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Have a safe trip,¡± I refused again.


    ¡°Very well. Take care of yourself, okay? Call me if anything happens.¡±


    Seeing that there was no changing my mind, Nina finally conceded.


    After seeing Nina out, I received a series of messages from Charles.I checked all of them, but I did not


    reply to any one of them. Instead, I put my phone in flight mode. 1


    The next day, I woke up in a daze and saw a message from Nina.


    ¡°You have gotten me into trouble.¡±


    ¡°Why? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Your husband was waiting for you at the airport. He stopped me. His depressed face seriously scared


    the hell out of me. I made a narrow escape in the end. When I got home, my father asked me what


    happened. I told him that Mr. Moore ambushed me at the airport and tried to kill me.¡± Guess what my


    father said.


    He said, ¡®¡¯Well, I couldn¡¯t have helped, dear. You should¡¯ve been more careful.¡±


    What father says that to his daughter?


    I sent her aughing face emoji.


    ¡°He is indeed your father. Just like you, he likes to make fun of other people.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of my father, he asked if you wanted to withdraw thewsuit. There seems to be no


    progress. Your husband must have used his connections to slow the process down.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to withdraw thewsuit. Let me rethink my strategy.¡±


    What a bastard Charles was! He was not above using his influence to stick obstacles in my way


    To be honest, I wanted to go home and see Christine and the others. I just did not want to face Charles.


    After lunch, I went out to buy gifts for my family.


    To my surprise, I bumped into Abner at the mall.


    ¡°Abner? What are you doing here?¡± I looked at him with wide eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m on a business trip. Fancy seeing you here, Scarlett.¡±


    Abner also looked shocked to see me, but there was genuine delight in his eyes.


    ¡°Are you going shopping?¡± he asked, pointing at the stores all around us.


    ¡°Yes. I want to buy some gifts for my family,¡± I replied with a smile.


    ¡°Then let me take the gifts home for you and send them to your family. I¡¯ming home soon anyway.¡±


    I did not expect that Abner would offer to help me. I was grateful, but I still felt a little ufortable


    taking advantage of his kindness.


    ¡°I appreciate the offer, Abner, but no, thank you. I¡¯ll just send the gifts home by post. Besides, I don¡¯t


    want to hassle you by making you carry too many things on your flight home,¡± I said and smoothed my


    hair awkwardly.


    ¡°All right. You don¡¯t have to be so polite and formal to me. How about I go shopping with you? At least


    let me help you carry the shopping bags.¡±


    After saying that, Abner turned around and walked toward one of the shops. I did not really feel


    completely at ease with the idea of spending an entire day with Abner getting gifts for my family. But


    feeling too embarrassed to refuse him again, I had no choice but to follow him. I had already decided


    the kind of gifts I wanted to buy, so we quickly finished shopping


    Abner insisted on driving me home because of all the shopping bags I had to carry. I truly did not want


    him to go out of his way for me, but he was just so difficult to turn down.


    When we arrived at the ce where I was staying, Abner helped me with the bags, said goodbye, and


    then left.


    Once I was alone in the house, a gust of cold wind blew in through the window. I shivered.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. I closed all the windows when I left for the mall. Why is it open now?¡± I murmured,


    looking at the open window.


    When I went to close it, someone rushed toward me and stuck a knife against my throat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± The person holding the knife to my neck was a man with a deep, husky voice. He inched


    the de closer.


    Soon, I felt the cold edge scratching my skin. One tiny move on my part would end with one of my


    veins cleanly sliced.I started trembling violently.

 Chapter 121: Being Attacked

    Chapter 121: Being Attacked


    Abner¡¯s POV:


    After sending Scarlett home safely, I should have left, but I did not want to. Sitting in the car, I kept


    looking towards her room.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I suddenly sensed that something was wrong. She should have entered the room, so why were the


    lights not turned on?


    Thinking of that, I got off the car and walked towards her home.


    Looking at the locked door, I hesitated for a while before I reached out to knock.


    Even after a few minutes of waiting, she did not open the door.


    Worried, I sensed that something must have happened to her because she did not open the door for a


    long time.


    Taking a look at the door in front of me, I kicked it open without much thought.


    Although the light in the room was very dim, I was able to make out what was going on. Scarlett was


    being kidnapped.


    ¡°Calm down. What do you want? Money?¡± My heart jumped to my throat when I saw the man put a


    dagger to her throat.


    He was wearing a mask and a hat with only his eyes revealed.


    I tried to take a step forward, but he red at me, tightening his grip on Scarlett while moving the


    dagger closer to her neck.


    ¡°I won¡¯t move. Don¡¯t hurt her.¡± I stepped back at once, not daring to take another step.


    Scarlett winked at me, and I continued to speak, trying to distract the gangster.


    As soon as he was a little distracted, she stomped on his foot, causing him to bow down in pain. She


    then took the opportunity to break free and run away from him. At the same time, I threw my briefcase


    at his face.


    Seeing that his attempt had failed, he also escaped. Scarlett copsed on the ground, gasping for air.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked worriedly, holding her in my arms.


    ¡°I am fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll turn on the light first.¡±


    I patted Scarlett tofort her before I walked to the door, and turned on the light. Light filled the room.


    I helped Scarlett sit on the sofa. While nursing the wound on her neck, I suggested, ¡°This house is not


    safe. You should stay in a hotel tonight.¡±


    Scarlett nodded in shock, and it was clear that she was terrified.


    I sent her to a hotel after treating her wound.


    ¡°You should be safe here. If anything happens, call me, and alert the hotel staff.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Abner.¡± Her lips were a little pale, because she still had not recovered from the shock.


    When I saw that she was trying to be strong, I wanted to give her a hug, but after thinking about it, I


    decided not to.


    ¡°Go to bed early, then. I¡¯lle to you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Be careful on your way back. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± Scarlett forced a smile while she bid


    goodbye to me.


    I could not help but sigh as I despised myself for being such a coward. I had the urge to be with her, but


    I did not dare to.


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    Wiping my wet hair with a towel, I kept thinking about what just happened.I could have died, if Abner


    had not been there to save me.


    ¡®¡®Who on earth would want me dead? Could it be¡­ Rita? That¡¯s not possible, because even though


    she despises me, she would not be so cruel as to kill me.¡¯


    I tossed and turned the whole night, unable to figure out who held a grudge against me.


    The next morning, Abner came to pick me up and we had breakfast together.


    ¡°Do you want to know who is trying to hurt me?¡±


    Seeing him hesitate, I asked before he said anything. Abner looked at me and nodded with a sigh.


    ¡°I suspect that it¡¯s Rita.¡± I was being honest about my suspicion.


    Abner tightened his grip on the knife and fork with coldness in his eyes. ¡°Once we¡¯ve had breakfast,


    let¡¯s call the police, and check the local surveince video.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I epted his suggestion after a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    I must investigate the issue. Since they had not seeded in their attempt, they were certainly bound


    to try again. I would be at a disadvantage if the enemy continued to stay in the dark.


    However, we didn¡¯t find anything that entire morning. The situation was worse than we expected.


    ¡°It looks like¡­ They are very cautious,¡± I said in a serious tone, massaging my temples.


    ¡°Since they chose to attack you, they must have been fully prepared.¡± Abner also seemed to be at a


    loss. He nced at me and asked hesitantly, ¡°Scarlett, if I say that Rita¡¯s no longer ill, then will you


    believe it?¡±.


    ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe that at all. My head was buzzing. Abner exined, ¡°I


    don¡¯t have conclusive evidence now, so it¡¯s just an assumption. Don¡¯t take it too serioThinking about it,


    I gave him a nod.I knew that he would not have mentioned it without a reason, so it was possible that


    he knew something.


    Abner looked at his watch and said in a serious tone, ¡°I have to go back now. You be careful. Don¡¯t


    trust anyone easily.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be careful. Have a good trip.¡± I smiled to reassure him, but that did not seem to work


    well at all.


    Abner looked at me and scratched his head irritably. ¡°If you¡¯re in trouble, don¡¯t try to handle it by


    yourself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be careful. Besides, Nina will be back in a few days, so don¡¯t worry about me.¡± I patted


    him on the shoulder to reassure him.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving now, but you must remember what I said,¡± Abner said helplessly with a worried look


    in his eyes.


    ¡°Well, have a nice trip.¡± Watching him leave, I stood in the cold wind, thinking about what he had just


    told me.


    Since my previous house did not seem safe anymore because of the attack, I found a new house and


    moved in.


    Just when I was finishing tidying up the room, Nina called me.


    ¡°Scarlett, am I not your friend? Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were attacked?¡± Nina asked as soon as I


    answered her call.


    ¡°Oh, I was scared, and I did note to my senses until you called me. I was just about to call you,


    too. Don¡¯t we have a telepathic connection?¡± Since I did not want to worry her, I joked.


    ¡°How can you joke so casually? I was almost scared to death when I heard what happened, you


    know?¡± Nina only got more anxious instead of feeling relieved.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hurt, so don¡¯t worry. Besides, Abner helped me when that happened,¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°Why were you attacked all of a sudden? Has that guy been caught yet?¡± Nina asked with concern in a


    softened tone.


    ¡°Not yet, but the police are still investigating.¡± I said helplessly, taking a sip of water.


    ¡°Okay, be careful. Don¡¯t go out alone. And remember to close the door and all the windows, even when


    you¡¯re home, okay? Don¡¯t forget to call me if anything happens.¡± Nina sounded like a worried mother


    over the phone.


    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine,¡± I promised to her again. Although I was touched by her concern for me, I


    didn¡¯t want to burden others.

 Chapter 122: Video Call With Christine

    Chapter 122: Video Call With Christine


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    When the call ended, I continued to clean the house. I had nothing else to do anyway.


    While I was busy working, the doorbell unexpectedly rang. I had no idea who woulde at this time.


    With that, I put down the rag in my hand and answered the door. I peeked through the peephole to see


    who it was. To my surprise, it was Charles. Did Nina tell him that someone had attacked me and I


    almost died on the spot? Why else did hee all of a sudden?


    With a helpless sigh, I took the scarf that was hanging on the banister and wrapped it around my neck.


    With that, I finally opened the door.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem very happy to see me, do you?¡± Charles asked with a long face while leaning on the


    doorframe.


    I opened my mouth to speak. But on second thought, I decided to keep my mouth shut.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call or reply to my texts? Do you hate me that much?¡± Charles asked again. His tone


    became intive as I did not respond to his questions.


    Judging from his reaction, it seemed that he did not know that someone had attacked me. At that


    moment, I pursed my lips and shook my head in response.


    ¡°You¡¯re hiding from me on purpose, aren¡¯t you? Fine. If you really hate me that much, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Charles kicked the door irritably and turned around to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I blurted out when I saw that he was about to leave. Tears suddenly welled up in my eyes. I


    almost died in a foreign country. How could he be so cold to me?


    Charles stopped in his tracks but did not turn around.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Have you booked the air ticket?¡± I asked with a trembling voice.


    ¡°I can book it now,¡± Charles retorted.


    I tried my best to calm myself down. Once I finally got a hold of myself, I stepped aside and let him in.


    ¡°Come in first.¡±


    Without a word, Charles entered my house and sat on the sofa.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you a ss of water,¡± I offered. I then went to the kitchen to get it.


    When I returned to the living room, I noticed that Charles¡¯s ears were red because of the cold.


    Did hee a long way to see me? But it was so cold outside. It must take him a long time to get my


    new address. I did not tell him I had moved, after all.


    Seeing Charles like this, I could not help but feel sorry for him. ¡°How did you know that I moved here?¡± I


    asked casually.


    But in fact, I was on pins and needles. I could not help but fiddle with my hair in anxiety. Charles cast a


    nce at me and then looked away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it,¡± he curtly replied.


    ¡°Why did you suddenlye here?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to spend Valentine¡¯s Day cleaning the house?¡± he asked back instead of answering my


    question. It was then that I realized what day it was.


    I smiled at Charles meaningfully. ¡°Should I hang out with someone to celebrate?¡±


    Charles clenched his fists and moved close to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me,¡± he warmed in an icy cold tone.


    His face was only an inch away from mine. As he I felt his breath on my face, which made me


    instinctively move back.I averted my gaze and shifted the topic.


    ¡°Are you on a business trip?¡± He looked at me from the corner of his eye and grumbled,


    ¡°What else?¡± I could not look at him. So, I lowered my head and changed the subject. ¡°How are


    Grandpa and Grandma?¡±


    ¡°Huh? You still have them in your heart? How strange,¡± he said in a voice dripping with sarcasm. His


    crass remark made me feel even more uneasy.


    The grievance caused by the attack two days ago and Charles¡¯s indifferent attitude made my chest feel


    stuffy. I felt like bawling my eyes out. But then, I did not want to cry in front of him, so I wiped my eyes


    and held back my tears.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m here for you.¡± Charles helplessly said, his tone softer than a while ago.


    I looked up at him as his gentle and pleasant voice rang in my ears. However, the grievances that I had


    been bottling exploded in my heart, and I burst into tears.


    Charles looked a little flustered when I started crying.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me here? Is that why you¡¯re crying?¡±


    I wiped my tears and shook my head in response.


    How could I not want him here? I was happier than ever now that he was here with me.


    Charles walked up to me and wiped my tears as gently as he could. Just then, his phone rang.


    Charles held up his phone and said, ¡°It¡¯s a video call from Grandma.¡±


    I sat beside him and forced a smile as he answered the iing call.


    ¡°Scarlett, how are you doing there?¡± Christine asked with concern over the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Grandma,¡± I replied with a reassuring smile.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Why are your eyes red? Did Charles hurt you again?¡±


    ¡°No, Grandma. I just woke up, and my eyes were a little puffy, so I rubbed them,¡± I reasoned out.


    ¡°I see. Tell me if Charles hurts you, okay? I¡¯ll teach that brat a lesson!¡± Grandma assured.


    But, I sensed in her voice that she was not convinced by my exnation. ¡°I promise, Grandma. Charles


    didn¡¯t do anything to me. By the way, Happy Valentine¡¯s Day.¡±


    A bright smile appeared on Christine¡¯s face when I greeted her.


    ¡°Oh, darling. I¡¯m too old to celebrate Valentine¡¯s Day. Only young people like it.¡± She looked at me


    meaningfully. I felt my face burning in embarrassment, but I forced myself to calm down.


    ¡°Grandma, take care of yourself. I¡¯lle to see you soon.¡±


    Meanwhile, Charles snorted when he saw the smile on my face.


    ¡°I will. Don¡¯t worry. Take care of yourself too, my dear Scarlett.¡± Christine then shifted her attention to


    Charles. In an instant, her smile disappeared, reced by a look of utter disdain.


    ¡°As for you, Charles, don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t teach you a lesson just because you¡¯re out of the country.¡±


    Michael, who was sitting beside Christine, also warned Charles ¡°Charles, if I find out that you¡¯re


    bullying Scarlett, I will break your legs!¡±


    But as Michael saw that Charles was unmoved by his warning, he continued, ¡°Scarlett is a good girl.


    You should treat her well and be content with what you have. I may be getting old, but I still have the


    strength to hit you with my cane!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what your grandparents said? Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡± Alice chimed in.


    I turned to look at Charles. I felt sorry for him as his family kept on reprimanding him for something he


    did not do. Atst, Charles sighed exasperatedly and answered, ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt her or bully her.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Christine looked at me with a smile and reminded me, ¡°Scarlett, take care of yourself,


    okay? Grandma will always be here for you.¡±


    I wanted tough as I noticed the difference in her attitude towards me and Charles. But of course, I bit


    my tongue to stop myself from bursting intoughter. ¡°I will, Grandma. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. We¡¯ll leave you two alone now. Happy Valentine¡¯s Day!¡± Without waiting for our response,


    Christine hung up the video call. nner

 Chapter 123: Valentine’s Day

    Chapter 123: Valentine¡¯s Day


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    When the video call ended, I burst intoughter as I remembered how Charles was ¡°bullied¡± by his


    family members.


    ¡°You¡¯re not that happy when you see me, your own husband,¡± Charlesined with a frown.


    My smile faltered when I noticed the unrestrained joy on my face. Embarrassed, I straightened my scarf


    and turned my face away.


    Charles touched my scarf and asked, ¡°Why are still wearing a scarf at home?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I took a step back and looked at him warily.


    Charles withdrew his hand and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Why are you wrapped so tightly at home? I¡¯ve


    seen you naked, you know.¡±


    ¡°Well, my neck hurts.¡± I shielded my scarf with my hands and took a step back vigntly.


    ¡°If you want, I can stay here overnight. I¡¯ll give you a massage in return.¡± Charles reached out to pull


    the scarf off my neck again.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to!¡± I protested firmly, hoping he would not insist.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay overnight for free then. I don¡¯t mind spending the night here. I can make do with it.¡± Charles


    spread out his hands and sighed helplessly. However, I knew him better than anyone else. I¡¯m sure he


    was just trying to make me feel sorry for him.


    I nced at him. ¡°No, you can¡¯t. I¡¯ll book a hotel room for you,¡± I protested in an icy cold tone.


    With that, I took out my phone to call the hotel and book a room for Charles,


    But before I could hit the call button, Charles grabbed my hand pulled me outside of my house.


    I struggled to get out of his grasp but to no avail. ¡°Where-where are you taking me?¡±


    ¡°Somewhere nice to celebrate Valentine¡¯s Day, of course,¡± Charles answered calmly


    He then pulled me into his car, and he left me no chance to escape.


    Today was Valentine¡¯s Day. Because of this, a lot of people were on the streets. Most of them were


    couples.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    They were all beaming with happiness. Thanks to the festive atmosphere, my anger


    gradually dissipated. I could literally feel the saying that ¡°love is in the air.¡±


    The car was stuck in a traffic jam for a few minutes. Thankfully, the cars started moving not long after.


    Soon, our car came to a halt in front of a sophisticated restaurant.


    I looked around and thought that this ce was not suitable for the two of us. However, I did not want


    to upset Charles, so I did not say out loud what was on my mind.


    ¡°When did you make a reservation in this restaurant?¡± I curiously asked.


    Charles looked at me and smiled. ¡°Just before we came here.¡±


    My eyes widened in awe. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to book a table in such a restaurant on Valentine¡¯s Day.¡±


    Charles nced at mezily and answered, ¡°Of course, money.¡±


    I suddenly remembered that there were indeed a lot of things in the world that could be bought with


    money. But¡­ not me! He could not buy me.


    The moment we walked into the restaurant, the waiter warmly weed us and led us to our table.


    ¡°Sir, Madam, should we serve the dishes now? Do you need anything else besides the ones you¡¯ve


    ordered?¡± the waiter asked with a smile while looking at me.


    ¡°Just serve the ones that were ordered. Thank you,¡± I replied with a smile.


    ¡°Please wait a moment. The dinner will be ready shortly.¡±


    The waiter turned around and left as soon as he finished speaking.


    A few momentster, the waiter returned with the dishes. He deftly served each dish one after another.


    And soon, the food was finally ready.


    Charles and I gazed at the scrumptious feast before us. Without further ado, we dug into the food and


    ate in silence. We did not say a word and just enjoyed the pleasant atmosphere around us.


    While we were eating, fireworks were set off outside, illuminating the night sky and breaking the silence


    between the two of us.


    I looked outside the window and gasped in shock as I saw the colorful fireworks. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± I


    remarked in a daze.


    ¡°Yes, it is,¡± Charles replied in a dreamy voice.


    I turned to look at him. To my surprise, he was not looking at the fireworks but at me. Was he talking


    about the fireworks or me? Hispliment made me feel hot in my ears. I lowered my head and


    continued eating. Although I was touched, I bit my tongue to stop myself from smiling like an idiot.


    It was already deep into the night when we finished eating dinner. Once we were ready to go, Charles


    stood up and took his coat.


    ¡°Will you be staying in a hotel or your apartment?¡±


    I hesitated for a moment, wondering if it was a trick question. But then, I answered, ¡°You stay in the


    hotel, and I¡¯ll go home.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t book a hotel room now, so your suggestion won¡¯t work,¡± Charles retorted with a meaningful


    smile.


    I looked at him but quickly looked away when our eyes met. I did not believe what he had said.


    As I just stood there and did not move an inch, Charles urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Without waiting for my response, he turned around and walked out of the restaurant.


    I could not help but sigh helplessly as I watched his receding figure. In the end, I decided to follow him.


    We arrived at my apartment after a while. Neither of us spoke as we took the elevator. I could smell


    Charles¡¯s masculine perfume, and my heart fluttered in my chest.


    I looked at him out of the corner of my eye and furtively took a step away from him.


    However, Charles suddenly approached me and tried to remove my scarf again.


    I clutched my scarf tightly and looked at him in horror.


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡±


    As Charles saw that I reacted so strongly, he held up his hand in surrender, took a step back, and kept


    a distance from me.


    ¡°Is there anything on your neck?¡± Charles curiously asked while staring at my neck.


    ¡°You think too much. My neck just hurt these past few days,¡± I reasoned out.


    If he found out that something had happened to me here, I doubted he would allow me to attend the


    second training session. So, I had better hide my injury from him until it healed.


    ¡°What does that have to do with wearing a scarf?¡± Charles asked while eyeing me with suspicion.


    ¡°Well, the doctor advised that I should keep my neck warm, so it helps ease the pain. ¡± I turned my face


    to one side and averted my gaze as I spoke.


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯ll believe that?¡± Charles smirked. Fortunately, he gave up trying to take off my


    scarf.


    It waste at night when we finally got home. These past few days, I had been busy moving my


    belongings. Now, I was exhausted.


    At that moment, I yawned tiredly and instructed Charles, ¡°You sleep in the room, and I¡¯ll sleep on the


    sofa.¡±


    Charles nced at me and said nothing.


    However, I could tell from his eyes that he had other intentions.


    As he did not say anything, I turned around and entered the bedroom.


    When I returned to the bedroom with an extra quilt, I saw Charles lying on the sofa. It seemed that he


    had volunteered to sleep on the couch tonight. That was good then. That meant I would befortable


    in my bed.


    However, it did not take long before I proved myself wrong. When he saw me, he patted the narrow


    space beside him and looked at me with a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s sleep on the sofa together.¡±


    I clutched the quilt and firmly shook my head in refusal.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Knowing Charles, he would not take no for an answer. He stood up from the sofa and started to make


    his way to me.


    I took several steps back until I backed into the wall. Without a word, Charles held me in his tight


    embrace.


    With a cunning smile, he touched my lips and whispered, ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do about it.


    Wherever you sleep, I¡¯ll sleep next to you.¡± I could hear my heart pounding wildly in my chest.


    On the contrary, the culprit just looked at me calmly.


    ¡°Tell me, where do you want to sleep tonight?¡± Charles asked with a sly smile.


    ¡°You choose first.¡± I turned my head away and avoided eye contact with him. I could feel myself


    hyperventting, but I forced myself to calm down.


    However, Charles made things difficult for me yet again. Instead of restraining himself, he moved closer


    to me. His breath tickled my ear, and it made my heart beat faster.


    ¡°I said I want to sleep with you,¡± he whispered, turning a deaf ear to my refusal.


    I stared daggers at him and snarkily asked, ¡°So you traveled across the sea just to sleep with me?¡±

 Chapter 124: Knew The Truth

    Chapter 124: Knew The Truth


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Yes, I am just here to sleep with you.¡±


    Saying that, Charles picked me up with the quilt still in my arms and walked into the room slowly.


    In the dimly lit room, he held me so close that I felt his warm breath caressing my skin.


    He gently stroked my face helplessly, sighing, as he asked, ¡°What should I do to make you believe that


    I love you deeply?¡±


    Since the lights were off, I could only vaguely see his tender, affectionate eyes.My heart began to race


    again. I kept my head down, not daring to look at him.


    ¡°Scarlett, I miss you so much every day, you know? I didn¡¯t want to let you go at all, but I couldn¡¯t bear


    to see you cry. I really wish I could have kept you by my side forever. What should I do with you?¡±


    Charles asked softly. His gentle tone made my body go limp. I grabbed my hand, forcing myself to think


    straight.


    ¡®¡®I must stay rational. And I can¡¯t allow myself to be bewitched by his words again,¡¯¡¯ I thought to myself.


    Taking a deep breath, I pushed Charles away, afraid that I might not be able to control myself if we


    continued to stay so close to each other.


    However, he held me again, and said in a firm voice, ¡°I don¡¯t think that you can turn me down so


    resolutely. And I don¡¯t believe it when you say that you don¡¯t love me. I can still feel your love for me


    whenever we¡¯re together. You can also feel my love for you, isn¡¯t that right? You just don¡¯t seem to want


    to admit it.¡±


    ¡°Whether you believe it or not is¡­¡¯


    Before I could finish my words, Charles¡¯ gentle kiss stopped me. My head was a mess, and my brain


    could no longer decide what to do. Embracing each other warmly, we fell on the bed.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became passionate and romantic. However, my phone rang on


    the bedside table, jolting us back to reality.


    I turned to look at Charles, who was still kissing me.


    Just when I was about to push him away and answer the call, he grabbed both my hands and pressed


    them over my head.


    ¡°The phone¡­¡±


    Before I could say another word, Charles kissed me again, more passionately than before. I felt as


    though he was punishing me, but his domineering and possessive behavior was fatally attractive in my


    eyes.


    Under his flirtation, my brain shut down once again. All of a sudden, I head a click sound. Charles


    unfastened his belt.


    ¡°Guess who is calling?¡± he asked me in a hoarse voice, which was seductive and charming


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Before I could say more, I felt a chill.


    And Charles took off my shirt in one swift move. I covered my face in embarrassment, and was no


    longer in the mood to guess who was calling.


    ¡°Abner has an improper desire towards a married woman. You can¡¯t be friends with him.¡± Charles


    kissed me, his tone filled with jealousy.


    His lips moved from my lips to my neck, and then to my corbone. Soon, I was aroused, and I could


    not resist him anymore.


    I felt a sudden chill on my neck. Charles took off my scarf, and feeling the chill, I immediately covered


    my neck with my hands.


    ¡°Move your hands.¡±


    He continued to kiss me, but I shook my head and shrank back a little.


    Seeing that, Charles grabbed my leg and dragged me, pressing himself on top of me. As soon as he


    turned on the bedsidemp, I noticed the look of fury in his eyes.


    He raised my hands high while he studied my neck.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± he asked coldly, pointing to the scar on my neck.


    ¡°I identally got scratched by a branch,¡± I exined guiltily as I turned away, not daring to look at


    him.


    Charles looked at me andughed. ¡°Do you really think that I am going to buy that? You¡¯d better


    confess!¡±


    I kept silent, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Well, just let it go, okay?¡± I looked at him pleadingly, but he frowned, unwilling to give up.


    ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    With a helpless sigh, I dropped my hands feebly.


    ¡°Someone broke into my apartment with a knife, and I got cut a little.¡±


    I still could not bring myself to lie to him.


    He remained silent for a long time, gritting his teeth while looking at me. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me


    sooner?¡±


    ¡°We were far away from each other, and there was no point in telling you about it.¡± The next second,


    the bedroom fell silent with only the sound of our breaths that was heard.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have allowed you to go abroad.¡± Charles was clearly furious.


    I continued to stay silent, and he let go of my hand. He moved away from me with disappointment in his


    eyes. I sat up, trying to cover my neck with the scarf, but he took it away forcefully.


    ¡°Did you call the police?¡± He nced at me indifferently while irritably scratching his messy head.


    ¡°I called the police on the next day, but they didn¡¯t find anything,¡± I said lightly as I straightened up my


    clothes awkwardly.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t told me that you almost got hit by a carst time, and now this. Good for you, Scarlett. You


    don¡¯t seem to want to tell me anything at all.¡± Charles gritted his teeth with a helpless look in his eyes.


    Thinking of the car ident, and what happened that night, I whispered, ¡°I might¡­ I might have


    offended someone, but I haven¡¯t found any evidence yet.¡±


    ¡°Do you suspect anyone?¡± Charles asked tly.


    Seeing that, I thought of Rita, and could not help but feel ironic.


    If I told him that I suspected her, then he might think that I am trying to nder her.


    With a frown, he looked at me and asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    I nced at him before I looked away and shook my head. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s wait for the police


    investigation results first. After all, they haven¡¯t caught that person yet.¡±


    ¡°If you had told me earlier, then I might have caught that person,¡± Charles said fiercely as he picked up


    his phone. He seemed to be about to text someone.


    I looked out of the window at the night sky, feeling a little depressed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have asked


    someone to investigate it.¡±


    Charles stroked my hair gently.


    I could not help but be stunned because deep down, I knew that I would not be able to resist the


    considerate and thoughtful Charles.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you get hurt.¡± He smiled faintly, noticing that I was in a daze. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡±


    I said tly, shaking off his hand.


    ¡°You are my wife. How can I leave you to handle such matters on your own? I sounded mean because


    I was worried about you. Honey, don¡¯t be mad at me.¡±


    A myriad of thoughts crowded my mind at that moment, and I fell silent.


    What would Charles do if Rita was really the one behind it? I was worried that he might choose to trust


    her and stand by her without even considering otherwise.


    I was being ridiculous. I knew the answer, and yet, I kept deceiving myself with various excuses

 Chapter 125: Perfect Match

    Chapter 125: Perfect Match


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    ¡°Why are you silent? What are you thinking about?¡± I could not help but ask when I saw Scarlett with


    her head down.


    ¡°Charles, we are not meant for each other.¡± Saying that with a sigh, she looked at me.


    I held her in my arms and whispered, ¡°After we have sex a few more times, you will realize that we are


    perfect for each other.¡±


    Upon hearing my flirtatious words, Scarlett was stunned.


    I could not contain the joy in my heart when I saw how cute and adorable she was.


    Before she could start to resist again, I pressed her under my body. I wanted to toy with her some more


    when I looked at her flustered expression.


    I hugged her and kissed her. Seeing her alive with pleasure, I touched her face, and smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you agree that we are perfect for each other now?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Scarlett was so shy and angry at the same time that she raised her hand to hit me, but I grabbed her


    hands and pressed them over her head.


    ¡°How am I supposed to please you if I shut my mouth now?¡± I asked with a cheeky smile before I took


    off her underwear and sucked on her soft breasts.


    I felt her body stiffen under me and noticed her blushing.


    I licked her harder, enjoying the way she curled up and trembled under my touch. She looked so


    beautiful that I did not want to share her with anyone else. Feeling Scarlett¡¯s body turning limp and


    numb, I held her hand as I guided her all the way down. I felt like I was on cloud nine when I felt her


    soft palm hold my hard penis.


    The mes in my chest began to grow wild as I felt her delicate fingers rubbing against my shaft.


    When I sensed that she was ready, I thrust in her without even a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    We hugged each other as we groaned with pleasure. Seeing that she spread her legs wider, enjoying


    herself, I could not help but thrust myself in her slowly and sensually


    After the climax, Scarlett curled up under my body. I smoothed her soft long hair with a smile of


    satisfaction.


    ¡°Were you scared at that time?¡± I asked in a concerned voice while stroking her cheek lovingly.


    The very thought of her facing that gangster alone made me shiver.


    ¡°Abner saved me,¡± Scarlett blurted out.


    As soon as I heard those words, my good mood vanished at once.


    ¡°Looks like you are very close to him,¡± I said through gritted teeth and bit her neck until my teeth marks


    were imprinted on her skin.


    Scarlett cast a reproachful nce at me and sighed. ¡°I ran into Abner by chance. He was there on a


    business trip, and since it was toote at night, he offered to drop me off. I would have died if it had not


    been for him. I really appreciate his help. After scaring the gangster away, he drove me to a hotel and


    apanied me to the police station on the next morning.¡±


    I pinched her chin, forced her look at me, and ordered, ¡°Say you love me!¡±


    But Scarlett nced at me indifferently, refusing to oblige. I snuggled up to her neck and pleaded, ¡°Say


    it!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Scarlett said indifferently, trying to push me away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t regret it, then!¡±


    I said through gritted teeth and bit her breast. My penis which was still inside of her became hard again.


    Hearing her soft groan, I could not help but continue to thrust myself inside her.


    ¡°You¡­ Slow down, please,¡± she pleaded in a low voice, letting out sobs. But her plea only made me


    more excited. I spread her legs wider and thrust deeper and faster until she reached her climax.


    But that was not enough for me. I leaned closer to her ear and chuckled.


    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t you know that talking to me so submissively will only arouse me more? For me, your voice


    works better than any aphrodisiac in the world.¡±


    After I finished, Scarlett covered her mouth to stop herself from making any sound, ncing at me with


    reproachful eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t seduce me,¡± I said with a smile as I picked her up. I wanted her to like being on top of me when


    we were having sex.


    When I heard her gasping and panting for breath, it made me feel like I was not lonely in the long, dull


    night.


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    When I turned, I felt a strong pain all over my body, which woke me up in an instant. Thinking ofst


    night, I felt ashamed and angry.


    Looking at the blue and purple marks on my body, I felt like biting Charles to death. He was not gentle


    at all, and he kept bullying me for a long time.


    Enduring the pain, I walked downstairs and as soon as I entered the living room, I saw Charles.


    Coincidentally, an advertisement for birth control pills showed on the TV. Seeing that, my body


    stiffened.


    I made eye-contact with Charles for just a second before I quickly turned the other way. The


    atmosphere suddenly became awkward.


    ¡°Come and have breakfast.¡± Charles broke the silence. Blushing, I walked over to him awkwardly.


    ¡°Did you celebrate Valentine¡¯s Day alone while you were studying abroad?¡± he asked casually during


    our meal.


    Swallowing the food in my mouth, I said lightly, ¡°I would usually spend Valentine¡¯s Day with my friends.¡±


    ¡°Boys or girls?¡± he asked, holding the milk jug in his hand tightly. ¡°Both. We would just hang out and


    have a meal together.¡± As soon as I said those words, I heard him sigh with relief.


    ¡°When your father was in trouble, your family was worried about you, so they didn¡¯t allow you to go


    back. It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t want you to go back¡­¡± 3


    Charles exined all of a sudden, and I looked at him, not knowing if it was true or


    not.


    However, it did not matter now.


    After breakfast, I was so bored that I sat on the sofa, checking my Facebook. Unexpectedly, he pulled


    me into his arms and kissed the corners of my lips. ¡°Did you cry with the knife against your neck?¡±


    Charles aasked in a rxed tone while caressing my hair.


    I nced at him and said lightly, ¡°My legs went limp, but I didn¡¯t cry.¡±


    He suddenly fell silent, and things were awkward again. His hands began to wander around my waist,


    so I grabbed them and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you hugged me enough?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Charles gazed into my eyes and held me tighter. ¡°You even allowed Abner to carry you in his


    arms to the hotel. Did you enjoy it a lot?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t carry me in his arms. I could perfectly walk on my own,¡± I retorted helplessly, rolling my eyes


    at him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that your legs went limp?¡± Charles was really acting like an unreasonable child.


    ¡°He just held my arm to support me. He didn¡¯t have to carry me!¡± I exined helplessly, touching my


    forehead.


    Charles immediately tightened his grip around my waist and asked in a low voice, ¡°Can¡¯t youe


    back home with me?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I refused without hesitation. ¡°Why not?¡± Charles frowned, looking at me in a daze. ¡°No particr


    reason. I just don¡¯t want to,¡± I said firmly, looking away from him.


    With a helpless sigh, he said in a softer tone, ¡°You have no one to rely on here, and you may be in


    danger at any time. So why are you so keen about staying here?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s good here.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you really not going back?¡± Charles asked again. I shook my head firmly. ¡°No, I am not!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time, Scarlett. Will youe back or not?¡± he asked in a threatening voice,


    suddenly grabbing my waist.

 Chapter 126: Sadness

    Chapter 126: Sadness


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    Holding my waist, Charles looked into my eyes. He then grabbed me tightly, his fingers rubbing the skin


    on my waist, tickling me. I took a deep breath, but I shook my head firmly.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t let you get away from me today.¡±


    Gritting his teeth, he pressed me under his body


    Noticing the burning mes of lust deep in his eyes, I subconsciously wanted to escape.


    But then he held my hands over my head, making my struggles futile.


    ¡°What are you going to lose if you just go back with me?¡± Charles asked helplessly while kissing the


    corner of my mouth gently.


    I tried to struggle, but he pressed me harder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he said domineeringly as he gently and skillfully stroked every sensitive part of my body.


    I kept reminding myself to be rational, but the moment I looked into his eyes, a strong sense of desire


    conquered my heart and my body.


    We kissed each other, allowing our lust to be cloud our reasoning.


    Before I could react, he stripped me.


    Our heavy rapid gasps were heard from the living room to the bedroom.


    Charles caressed my face lovingly. There was a fierce look in his eyes when he began to thrust himself


    inside of me, as though he was venting his dissatisfaction.


    Noticing his sweaty hair, I lowered my head shyly and saw hickeys all over my body.


    ¡°No¡­ Please stop,¡± I begged as Iy on the bed, looking at Charles, who was ring at me.


    ¡°Stop? I¡¯m still angry, baby. You have to work hard to please me first,¡± he said with a smile before he


    switched positions with me and I was on top of him.


    I groaned in pain. My waist was sore and painful, but there was also an unspeakable pleasure in my


    heart and my body, engulfing my soul. I cried and begged him for a long time until I was exhausted.


    Only then did he let me go.Iy on the bed for a long time with no strength left in me. I couldn¡¯t even lift


    my hands. However, Charles was on a video conference in the room, looking unusually happy.I heard


    his low, seductive voice. I was growing less resistant towards him after each time we had sex. In fact, I


    could not help but feel like the sex was getting better. I immediately recalled his words that night.


    He had told me that I would realize what a perfect match we were after making love a few more times.


    I pushed my worries aside, wanting to get dressed, so I was about to go to the bathroom.


    ¡°Did I allow you to leave?¡± Charles asked slowly, seeing that I was about to get out of bed.


    ¡°I need to go to the bathroom.¡±


    Since I knew that he was angry, I carefully weighed my words in order not to offend him or piss him off.


    I knew that I would not be able to get out of bed if we made love a few more times.


    Without saying anything, Charles stood up, and walked over to me.


    Staring at me, he took a night robe from the closet and handed it to me.


    I nced at him, hoping that he would leave the room, but he crossed his arms over his chest and said


    indifferently, ¡°Well, do you want me to help you put it on?¡±


    He then walked towards me.


    ¡°No, I can do it myself!¡± I blurted out, in an attempt to stop him.


    Charles stopped, but he didn¡¯t turn around.


    I sighed helplessly, trying to stifle the sense of shame in my heart as I got dressed in front of him. As


    soon as my feet touched the soft carpet, my legs went limp and gave away. The next thing I knew, I


    found myself on the floor.


    He immediately rushed to me and carried me in his arms.


    ¡°Are your feet feeling limp? Weren¡¯t you acting tough just a second ago?¡± he asked tly.


    I nestled in his arms quietly, feeling a little embarrassed.


    He gently put me down after we were in the bathroom.


    ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Charles asked seriously.


    Shame engulfed my heart as I bit my lower lip and said lightly, ¡°I can do it myself wait for you outside,


    then.¡±


    My waist was sore, and my body was drained off strength. Supporting myself along the wall, I walked


    out of the bathroom and saw that Charles was waiting by the door.


    ¡°Why are you being so stubborn?¡± he asked in an angry voice that was alsoced with a sense of


    amusement as he looked at me.


    I ignored him and walked to the bed with difficulty. But just then Charles suddenly lifted me up.I


    struggled subconsciously, thinking that he was going to have sex with me again.


    But he gently put me down on the bed andy beside me.


    I was nervous, but he didn¡¯t do anything. He buried his head in my neck and breathed gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back tomorrow. Are you really not going back with me?¡± Charles asked helplessly, with a hint


    of love in his tone.


    I hesitated for a moment before I said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m going to start the second session of my training


    program tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll find someone to take care of you.¡±


    ¡°I can take care of myself,¡± I said sharply, looking at him.


    ¡°If you need anything, just tell me, at least, okay? I will do anything for you.¡±


    ¡°I wish you a good trip.¡±


    As soon as I finished speaking, he looked at me with loving eyes. I wanted to pull the nket to cover


    my face, but he pulled it away.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold!¡± Iined and grabbed the nket when I felt the cold breeze brushing against my skin,


    causing me to shudder.


    Charles tucked me in and looked at me with eagerness in his eyes. ¡°Can you at least apany me to


    the airport tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I have to attend the ss tomorrow, so I won¡¯t have time to see you off.¡±


    Upon hearing what I said, Charles held me tighter. ¡°I don¡¯t know when we will meet again. So you have


    to make it up to me.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Caressing my cheek, he said with a serious look, ¡°You are the best gift for me.¡±


    Upon hearing that, I subconsciously shrank back, fearing that he might lose control again.


    Charles looked at me helplessly. ¡°You think I¡¯m a heartless beast?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± I blurted out, but a secondter, I regretted it.


    I observed his expression carefully while worrying if I made him angry.


    After a long moment of silence, I was about to say something when Charles looked at me with


    tenderness in his eyes, and said, ¡°You are too tired, so kisses will be enough. Since I won¡¯t be able.to


    see you for a long time, I have to kiss you enough today.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, he began kissing me softly, but passionately.


    He held me and kissed me that whole night. I felt my lips swell.


    I fell asleep after a long time.


    The next morning, I vaguely felt someone kissing my forehead as they whispered, ¡°Honey, I am leaving


    now. I wille see you as soon as I can, okay?¡±


    I pretended to be asleep until I heard the door close, and after that I opened my eyes.I walked to the


    window and watched Charles¡¯ car drive away, feeling a little sad.


    However, I pushed that feeling aside as I felt like he had been impacting my mood a lottely, and that I


    had to calm down.

 Chapter 127: I Miss You

    Chapter 127: I Miss You


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    As soon as I got off the ne, I saw the news broadcast, which mentioned that I had celebrated


    Valentine¡¯s Day with Scarlett.


    Looking at our backs in the photo, I felt that we were perfect together and was satisfied.


    Hence, I was in a good mood on my way back to the house. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m back,¡± I greeted and


    hugged her warmly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Scarlette with you?¡± Grandma asked with dissatisfaction, looking behind


    ¡°She will study aboard for a year, but she will asionallye back for important TV shows,¡± I


    exined to her in a hurry, unable to stand her being disappointed.


    ¡°asionally? You are so useless, Charles! How can you let she live alone there?¡± Grandma clearly


    pitied Scarlett and was displeased with me.


    ¡°Grandma, please try to understand her.¡±


    Hearing herint, I did not know whether I should cry orugh.


    As Scarlett¡¯s husband, I could not even dare toin to her¡­


    Seeing that, Grandma sighed helplessly. And I helped her into the room.


    ¡°Forget it. Scarlett has her own ns, so just let her do whatever she wants.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, thank you for being so sensible and understanding,¡± I praised her


    ¡°You glib boy.¡± Grandma punched me gently with a smile. Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, did you use protections when you were with Scarlett?¡± she asked tentatively after hesitating for a


    moment.


    I was stunned to hear that because I was not expecting her to ask me such a question.


    ¡°Why are you so nervous and shy? Just tell me.¡± Her voice was cold now.


    With a helpless sigh, I said, ¡°No, we didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Noticing her strange expression, I couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°Grandma, can you stop asking such awkward


    and embarrassing questions?¡±.


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault that I always have to worry about your rtionship with Scarlett,¡± she retorted in a


    disappointed voice while pounding my chest anxiously.


    After giving her repeated nods of agreement and an apology, she finally stopped nagging me.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m a little tired now, so I¡¯ll go back to my room and rest.¡±


    Saying that, I ran back to my room.


    As soon as I sat down in my room, I couldn¡¯t help missing Scarlett. It felt like it had been ages since I


    last saw her face.


    I called her, but she did not answer.


    Looking at my phone with annoyance, I gritted my teeth.


    ¡®¡®How can she dare to ignore my call right after I came back? I must teach her a lessonter.¡¯¡¯ I called


    her several times, but there was no answer.I checked Nina¡¯s address and visited her.


    ¡°Charles? Why are you here?¡± Nina asked in surprise when she saw me.


    Wasn¡¯t that obvious? Why else would Ie to see her?


    ¡°Please call Scarlett. She is not answering my calls,¡± I pleaded.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Nina asked worriedly, but she called Scarlett after seeing how agitated I was.


    ¡°Hello, Nina? Shouldn¡¯t you be home enjoying your vacation now? Why are you calling me?¡± Scarlett


    askedzily as soon as the call was connected.


    ¡°Why do you think?¡± I asked lightly, taking the phone from her.


    ¡°Why are you there?¡± Scarlett was indeed surprised.


    Upon hearing her question, I gritted my teeth and sneered. ¡°What? Do you think that you can get away


    from me while you¡¯re working abroad? Why didn¡¯t you answer my calls?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still in ss, so bye,¡± Scarlett said quickly and disconnected the call.


    Seeing that, I made up my mind to not go easy on her the next time I see her.


    I looked at Nina and begged, ¡°Could you please go back sooner? I¡¯ll pay for the ticket.I knew that I


    would go crazy if I could not get in touch with Scarlett. ¡°


    ¡°You two¡­ Fine.¡±


    After hesitating for a long time, Nina finally agreed.


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    Just when I was about to go out for grocery shopping, I saw Nina outside the apartment building.


    ¡°Why did youe back so soon?¡± I asked, looking at her in surprise.


    There were still a few days left before her ss began, so I thought that she would not be back for a


    few more days.


    With a helpless sigh, Nina nced at the car that brought her there.


    Looking at the luxury car, I immediately understood what happened.


    ¡°You must answer Charles¡¯ calls immediately in the future,¡± Nina said helplessly as she carried her


    luggage and walked towards the elevator.


    As soon as she settled down in our new ce and took a sip of water, she beganining. ¡°You


    don¡¯t know how scary it was when Charles suddenly appeared at my door yesterday. Although he was


    smiling at me, I felt like I was doomed.¡±


    ¡°Come on, you are exaggerating.¡± Shaking my head, I could not help butugh.


    Nina stood up from the sofa and said vividly, ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t see how he looked when he asked me to


    come back sooner. I still feel like if I had dared to refuse him, he would have asked someone to tie me


    up and throw me on the ne.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, Nina. I spoiled your n.¡± After knowing the reason she came back early, I could not help


    but feel guilty.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t forget to answer his call next time, though.¡±


    With a smile, Nina patted me on the shoulder. ¡°Block Charles¡¯ number so that he won¡¯t disturb you


    again,¡±


    I suggested, still feeling a little guilty ¡°I don¡¯t have the guts to do such a thing!¡±


    Nina said, looking at me in disbelief. ¡°What are you so afraid of? He is not going to eat you.¡±


    I gave her a helpless smile seeing her strong reaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that.¡±


    With a smile, Nina held my hand and added, ¡°Scarlett, I actually think that Charles really likes you. He


    was clearly so worried when he was not able to get through to you yesterday, so I can tell that he really


    cares about you. Why don¡¯t you try to ept him?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s drop it,¡± I interrupted her impatiently.


    ¡°Scarlett, what¡¯s wrong with you? You look so pale and haggard,¡± she asked worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Maybe I¡¯m a just little tired because I¡¯ve been really busytely,¡± I said weakly, massaging


    my eyebrows.


    I did not know the reason I had been feeling so exhausted in the past few days, and I also felt sleepy all


    the time, like I had not slept well enough.


    ¡°Have a rest,¡± Nina said to me in a concerned voice, and stopped persuading me.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You havee a long way, so you take rest. I need to clear my head.¡± I put on a smile to


    assure Nina.


    ¡°Well, let me know, if you feel ufortable.¡± Nina let out a yawn tiredly, and walked to her room.


    Sitting on the sofa alone, I began to feel sleepy again.


    Just then, my phone rang.


    I answered it and said to Charles angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for Nina anymore.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t make things difficult for her. She volunteered to go back sooner than nned,¡± Charles


    retorted, panicking.


    ¡°Would you have let her go if she had refused you?¡±


    I sighed helplessly, feeling that he was not considerate towards other people¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t make things difficult for anyone as long as you answer my calls,¡± Charles said


    cheekily and brazenly.


    I softened my tone and tried to convince him, ¡°Charles, don¡¯t waste your time on me. We can¡¯t be


    together.¡±


    ¡°Do you even know how hurtful your words are?¡±


    ¡°So you¡­¡±


    Before I could finish my words, he interrupted, ¡°No matter what you say, I am not giving up. I have


    already told you that I am serious about pursuing you, so I won¡¯t give up easily. As long as I get in


    touch with you and know that you are safe and sound, I will feel at ease.¡±


    After saying that, he hung up even though I did not respond to him at all.


    Looking at the ck screen, all kinds of emotions crashed into my heart, flooding it.

 Chapter 128: A Liar

    Chapter 128: A Liar


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    I was no longer worried when Scarlett and I finally talked over the call. However, my worry turned into


    dismay.


    When would she finally be able to let go of our misunderstandings and ept me?


    In the evening, Spencer invited me out for a drink, to which I agreed. I stared at the tequ shot in front


    of me. Without much thought, I picked it up and drank it up.I could not wait to numb the pain in my


    heart with alcohol. For once, I did not want to think about Scarlett. Well, the joke was on me as she was


    on my mind the entire night.


    ¡°What happened? You look troubled,¡± Spencer asked with a frown. I merely nced at him. I did not


    feel like talking, so I just drank in silence.


    ¡°What? Is it because you haven¡¯t seen her for a long time?¡± Spencer guessed with a smug look on his


    face.


    ¡°We see each other a lot,¡± I corrected before he could make another wild guess.


    Spencer looked at me in confusion. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why do you look glum? Cheer up, man.¡±


    David also looked at me with bewilderment.


    I sighed exasperatedly and exined, ¡°Scarlett¡¯s apartment is not safe. That day, someone broke into


    her apartment with a knife.¡±


    The cheeky smile on Spencer¡¯s face faltered.


    ¡°Could it be that it was the same person who had almost hit her with a car?¡± he worriedly asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but the investigation is underway. Right now, there¡¯s nothing I can do but wait for the


    result.¡± I kneaded my temples and leaned against the sofa wearily.


    David patted me on the shoulder for reassurance. ¡°Let¡¯s wait until the result of the investigationes


    out. But seriously, can you rest assured while Scarlett is abroad on her own?¡±


    I nced at him and heaved a sigh. ¡°Of course, not! I¡¯m worried about her. But, she has her own n,


    and I trust that she would take care of herself. Besides, I can¡¯t take her back by force, can I?¡±


    At that moment, Spencer looked at me with narrowed eyes and eyed me with


    suspicion. ¡°Tell me the truth. Are you unhappy because Scarlett was attacked, or is it because of


    something else?¡±


    I sighed yet again. His question made me even more irritable. Sometimes, true friends would seem as


    though they could read your mind. They could see through each other at a nce.


    ¡°Scarlett told me not to waste my time on her.¡±


    Spencer and David¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as I finished speaking. It seemed as though they found my


    dilemma amusing.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aww. Look at you so sad and pitiful. Sorry, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s unusual to see you like this. It¡¯s funny.¡±


    David¡¯s face turned red as he tried to stifle hisughter.


    I stared daggers at him.


    ¡°Well, from what I can see, you still have a long way to go before you finally win Scarlett over. Admit it,


    women are more difficult to deal with than business.¡±


    I shot Spencer a furious nce and kicked him in the shin. ¡°Are you two really my friends or not?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re friends. That¡¯s why I hope you win Scarlett¡¯s heart as soon as possible.¡± Spencer and


    David raised their sses at the same time.


    Although those two were getting on my nerves, I also raised my ss and clinked it with theirs. All of a


    sudden, the door opened, and the person I wanted to see the least walked in.


    ¡°Why is she here again?¡± Spencer asked while looking at the woman who barged into the room with


    utter disgust.


    I did not answer and just stood up to leave.


    Just as I reached the door, Rita tried to stop me. ¡°Charles, please don¡¯t go!¡± she implored.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have a video call with Scarlett,¡± I replied coldly. Despite Rita¡¯s dissuasion, I went straight


    out.


    Rita fell stunned, but she immediately got ahold of herself.


    ¡°Charles, you¡¯ve always treated Scarlett as a sister,¡± she reminded with a bitter smile, hoping that that


    would make me rethink my feelings.


    I looked at her with a deep frown and corrected her, ¡°Scarlett is my wife.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Charles, stop being so cruel to me. Please. I¡­ I saved your life, remember? Charles, I¡¯m dying. I


    want to spend my remaining days happy and without regrets. Can you please stop being cold and


    distant to me?¡± Rita looked at me pleadingly.


    All of a sudden, she threw herself into my arms. She must have expected me to catch her. But¡­ I did


    not.I dodged her, which made her fall to the cold, hard ground. Her face went beet red in shame and


    embarrassment.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made trouble for Scarlett again and again. I¡¯ve forgiven you several times, but you keep on


    testing my patience. I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t challenge my bottom line again, or you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    ¡°Still, Scarlett won¡¯t ept you because we were once together.¡± Rita put away the pitiful look on her


    face and smiled sarcastically.


    ¡°Nothing happened between us,¡± I reminded in an icy cold tone.


    ¡°So what? You can¡¯t prove it.¡± With a sneer, Rita got up from the floor and casually dusted her clothes


    as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Scarlett begged for my attention for many years. And now, I will do the same until she epts me. If


    anyone dares to discredit me to her, I won¡¯t let them go.¡±


    After expressing my stand, I turned around and left.I arrived home not long after. I must admit, what


    Rita had said got into me.I decided to video call Scarlett.


    The rings felt forever as I waited for her to answer. Sadly, she did not. I was right. She did not want to


    talk to me. But just as I was about to put my phone down, the video call connected all of a sudden.


    To my surprise, it was Nina, smiling from ear to ear.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. You two have a great chat. Bye!¡±


    Once Nina was out of the frame, I gazed at Scarlett and felt a deep sense of longing for her. It felt like I


    had not seen her for a long time.


    ¡°How have you been these days?¡± I asked with concern, seeing her ashen face.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she answered indifferently.


    ¡°You look a little gaunt. Aren¡¯t you eating on time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Scarlett replied crossly.


    ¡°I met Rita today,¡± I said without beating around the bush. Scarlett was taken aback but immediately


    regained herposure.I lowered my head as guilt washed over me.


    ¡°I know that my rtionship with Rita is a sore spot in your heart.¡±Scarlett raised her head and looked


    at me sadly.


    ¡°Good thing you know. I just can¡¯t turn a blind eye to it, can I? That¡¯s why we can¡¯t be together.¡±


    My heart ached as I gazed into her eyes.


    ¡°Scarlett, I¡¯m sorry for hurting you. But believe me, nothing happened between Rita and me ¡± I


    exined in a hurry, but Scarlett interrupted me.


    ¡°Whether or not you¡¯ve had a rtionship with her is beyond me. I don¡¯t want to know what happened


    between you two. Just keep it to yourself.¡± .


    Although Scarlett¡¯s words were full of conviction, she sounded as if she were on the verge of crying. As


    soon as she finished speaking, she turned her face away and averted her gaze.


    After a long period of silence, I took a deep breath and admitted the truth.


    ¡°When we did ¡®it¡¯¡­ it was my first time too. Believe me, I was very nervous. I was afraid I¡¯d hurt you or


    that you¡¯d get turned off because I was inexperienced. So, I was extremely careful and gentle that I


    almost appeared like a clumsy fool.¡±


    As I spoke, I remembered what had happened the other night, and I despised myself for it.


    ¡°Scarlett, I regret not cherishing you. Can you give me a chance to make up for you? I promise I¡¯ll love


    you with all my heart and soul. I¡¯ll apany you wherever you go and take care of you. You¡¯re the


    one I want to be with for the rest of my life,¡± I sincerely said while looking into her eyes.


    ¡°Charles, can you stop pretenyou¡¯re sweet and affectionate? I know what kind of person you are,¡±


    Scarlett replied, unmoved.


    Her words brought a pang to my heart.


    ¡°What kind of person am I in your eyes?¡± Scarlett paused for a moment, and a sneer tugged at the


    corners of her mouth.


    ¡°A liar.¡±


    I was stunned. Suddenly, what had happened in the past crossed my mind, and I felt guiltier than ever.


    I just realized that the damage I had caused was way deeper than I had imagined.


    ¡°Scarlett, I¡¯m deeply sorry for leaving such an impression on you. I¡¯ll do my best to change that and


    prove myself to you,¡± I said apologetically.


    Scarlett just looked at me in response.


    I figured that I had better tell her how much I missed her. But when I did, no response came from her.


    Scarlett had fallen asleep to the sound of my voice. She looked so peaceful.


    As I stared at her face at my phone screen, I took a trip down memoryne. I thought of everything I


    had ever done to her and felt an overwhelming sense of regret. It must have been difficult for her to


    move on at that time. And now, she hated me. Fate would sometimes y cruel tricks on people.


    Now, I finally knew how that felt.But, it did not matter. I swore to myself I would make up for treating her


    poorly in the past. I would not stop until she saw my perseverance and sincerity.

 Chapter 129: Returned Home

    Chapter 129: Returned Home


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    I felt the breeze tickly my skin like feathers when the sunlight shone on my face.I woke up from my


    sleep and heard the clock ticking. Instinctively, I picked up my phone, only to find that it was turned off.


    As soon as I charged my phone, a message from Charles popped up.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± the text read.


    Iined to myself thinking that he really knew how to get my attention.


    All of a sudden, I got a video call from him. I thought for a moment before I answered.


    ¡°Good morning, baby.¡± Charles¡¯ handsome face popped up on the screen, and he was smiling. It was


    obvious that he was in a good mood.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I answered reluctantly.


    ¡°I heard you snoring while you were sleeping.¡± He teased me with a smile.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± I denied.


    Seeing that he was still giving me a cheeky smile, I wamed, ¡°Don¡¯t make video calls if you have nothing


    serious to talk about!¡±


    I then immediately hung up, without even giving him a chance to speak.


    However, deep down, I felt like I did something wrong. Charles had been affecting my mood a lottely,


    and I felt like things would not end well if it continued to be that way.


    After calming myself down, I got up to wash my face and brush my teeth. When I walked to the living


    room, I saw that Nina had prepared breakfast for me.


    ¡°Come and taste this. See if you like it.¡± Nina pulled me to sit down at the table and handed me the


    milk.


    ¡°Is it a little too light?¡± I asked uncertainly, tasting it.


    Upon hearing my question, she tasted the food with a confused look.


    ¡°Light? I think it¡¯s just right,¡± she said with a hint of suspicion.


    I tasted it again, but I still felt that it was too light.


    Nina suddenly put down her fork and looked at me seriously.


    ¡°Scarlett, did you take contraceptives?¡±


    When I heard those words, my heart jolted for a moment.


    ¡°Go to the store and buy a pregnancy test strip,¡± she reminded me with a serious look in her eyes.


    I grabbed the corner of my shirt nervously. It was so sudden, and it was the kind of news that I was not


    prepared to face at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to check. Maybe you¡¯re not pregnant. Better be sure than sorry, right?¡± Ninaforted me


    gently.


    Pursing my lips, I nodded, but I could not stop feeling uneasy about it.


    After having breakfast, Nina went out. Alone at home, I felt a little upset as I subconsciously ced my


    hands on my belly.


    If I had known about it earlier, then I would have taken contraceptives. Just when I was regretting my


    actions, the doorbell rang.


    Thinking that it was Nina, who had left something behind, I quickly opened the door.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing here?¡± I asked in surprise, looking at Alice.


    ¡°I was traveling, so I came to visit you.¡± Alice held my hand and smiled. I looked at her suspiciously,


    because it did not seem like she hade there on a trip.


    ¡°I¡¯ve left all my luggage at the hotel, and mypanions are there. It¡¯s not too far from here, so I¡¯ll


    head back after checking on you,¡± Alice exined.


    ¡°Come on in, Mom.¡± I led her into the room and poured her some water before I sat down with her.


    ¡°Scarlett, are you doing okay? You look a little haggard,¡± Alice asked with concern.


    Noticing the concern in her eyes, I quickly exined, ¡°The doctor said that I will feel ufortable until


    I adjust to the climate here.¡±


    ¡°What a quack that doctor is! You have been here for such a long time. How can you still not be used to


    the climate here? Why didn¡¯t he just say you¡¯re pregnant, huh?¡± Alice blurted out and I noticed a hint of


    surprise in her eyes.


    However, I froze when I heard those words.


    ¡°Are you really pregnant? Justst night, I dreamed of bing a grandmother.¡± Seeing that I was


    silent, she held my hand excitedly and looked at me eagerly.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just not ustomed to the climate here,¡± I denied in a hurry as I tried to keep calm.


    ¡°You should go to the hospital, and get yourself checked again. This is an important matter, okay?¡±


    Alice said with disappointment as well as concern.


    ¡°Yes, I will. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Although I seemed calm on the surface, I was flustered deep in my heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital with you tomorrow. I¡¯m worried about you going there alone,¡± she said.


    ¡°No, Mom. I can go to the hospital by myself. Didn¡¯t youe here on a trip? You should not be


    apanying me on your vacation.¡±


    ¡°My travel is not as important as you. Besides, it¡¯s just one day, so it¡¯s no big deal,¡± Alice said casually.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll ask Nina to go with me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then. But you must let me know as soon as the resultes out, okay?¡±


    I was secretly relieved, so I agreed to her request with a smile.


    She then asked me how I was doing, and told me something about Charles.


    As soon as she mentioned Charles, my phone rang.


    ¡°Maybe Lawrence has asked him to call you. Put it on speaker,¡± Alice said indifferently, seeing that it


    was Charles¡¯ call.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I was confused, but I answered his call and put it on speaker.


    ¡°You answered the phone very quickly today. I was thinking if I would have to call you again.¡± Charles¡¯


    deep voice came from the phone.


    ¡°Careful, Charles. Mom is here,¡± I reminded him, afraid that he might say something improper.


    ¡°Dad and Mom are fighting, so don¡¯t worry about them. Mom wille back after traveling for a few


    days, but you have been away from your husband for so long,¡± he blurted out just like I expected.


    Hearing hisint, I was a little embarrassed, so I lowered my head and kept silent.


    ¡°People in our family are all loyal and faithful to their significant others,¡± Charles said smugly. I was


    speechless.


    ¡®Could he be more narcissistic?¡¯


    ¡°You brat! Don¡¯t you care about your mother?¡± Alice roared, grabbing the phone from my hand. A


    secondter, she hung up.


    ¡°What an ungrateful son!¡± sheined, holding my phone tightly in her hand. I felt a little awkward,


    and did not know what to say.Then, my phone rang again. In an annoyed tone, Alice hissed, ¡°It must be


    Charles again. Looks like he is always pestering you.¡±


    She then picked up the phone, but when she looked at it, she was rather surprised.


    ¡°When can youe back and save me from this dark loneliness?¡± Reading the message from


    Charles, Alice looked at me suspiciously, and asked, ¡°Is he always like this? You sure have suffered a


    lot, my dear.¡±


    With my head down, I rolled my eyes and curled my toes awkwardly.


    Since it was clear that Alice had note there on a trip, I asked her to stay with me.


    After my daily sses, I would apany her to go shopping and go on walks with her whenever I


    was free to help her feel better.


    A weekter, Alice was watching TV on the sofa when Charles¡¯ dad called me. I answered the phone


    and put it on speaker.


    ¡°Christine has hypertension. She is in the hospital now. Scarlett,e back with Alice,¡± he said


    anxiously as soon as the call was connected.


    Upon hearing the news, Alice and I quickly packed up our things, and were ready to go back home.


    She seemed to have temporarily forgotten about her quarrel with her husband.


    As we were worried about Grandma¡¯s condition, we booked the next flight back home.


    However, I felt my stomach turn as soon as the flight took off.


    ¡°Mom, I need to go to the bathroom.¡± Saying that, I stood up in a hurry.


    ¡°Be careful. Watch your step,¡± Alice reminded me.


    I vaguely heard her saying, ¡°Why do you seem more pregnant the more I look at you?¡±


    I froze when I heard those words, but I pretended like I did not hear a thing as I ran to the bathroom.


    Once wended, we saw that Lawrence was waiting for us at the airport.


    Alice nced at him, threw her luggage to him, and left.


    With a helpless sigh, Lawrence followed her.


    I was amused to see that, but at the same time, I envied their rtionship.


    The driver took my luggage from me, and I thanked him with a smile before following them to the car.


    ¡°Mr. Charles is also here,¡± the driver reminded me calmly and respectfully as soon as we walked out of


    the airport.

 Chapter 130: Be Good

    Chapter 130: Be Good


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    Feeling a little hesitant, I stood still.Charles¡¯ parents had just reconciled.


    Thinking that they must have a lot to say to each other, I did not want to disturb them.I nced at


    Charles¡¯ car and sighed helplessly.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Ever since I got in his car, he had been grinning and staring at me. I was a little embarrassed by his


    gaze, so I pretended to be calm as I checked emails on my phone.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious to know where we are going?¡± He suddenly approached me and I subconsciously


    shrank back.


    ¡°To the hospital,¡± I said to him calmly.


    He smiled at me and sat up straight to keep a distance from me.


    I was not looking out the window on our way back, and when I suddenly looked up, I found that the car


    was actually entering Charles¡¯ residence.


    I gave him a doubtful nce but continued to be silent.


    ¡°Dad lied to Mom. Grandma is fine,¡± he said with a smile.


    Speechless, I rolled my eyes at him.


    ¡°I want to go back to my apartment,¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°No way,¡± Charles refused with a smile.


    As soon as he parked the car, he grabbed my hand and pulled me out of the car.


    ¡°The decor and furnishings of this house is same as that of your apartment,¡± he added, pointing at the


    apartment and escorted me in.


    Surprised, I looked at him, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°This is your home from now on. You are not going anywhere,¡± Charles added in a domineering


    manner, holding my hand as we walked.


    Pursing my lips, I didn¡¯t say anything as I followed him into the apartment.


    As soon as I entered the house, I found that there were many nts, and some of them were flowering


    nts.


    ¡°I specially prepared them for you,¡± he exined.


    I nodded in response. The next second, he wrapped his arms around me and kissed my neck


    Feeling uneasy, I pushed him away. Charles let go of me and said with a smile, ¡°You go and take a


    bath first. I¡¯ll cook something for you to eat.¡±


    He then helped me take off my coat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to take a bath,¡± I said, afraid that he was up to no good.


    ¡°What do you want, then?¡±


    After thinking for a minute, I said, ¡°I can eat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make some soup. If you don¡¯t want to take a bath, thene with me.¡± I nodded in


    agreement. I leaned against the kitchen door, watching him busily preparing food.


    After a while, he pointed at the orange that he had cut, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve cut some oranges for you.


    Enjoy.¡±


    The clean and crisp citrusy aroma of the orange made me want to try it. It was deliciously sweet and


    sour, instantly soothing the difort in my stomach.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re enjoying it a lot, which makes me also want to try it,¡± Charles said with a smile and


    opened his mouth, waiting for me to feed him.


    I subconsciously took a piece of orange and fed it to him. But when I came to my senses, I felt like we


    were being too intimate and withdrew my hand, panicking.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little sour,¡± Charlesined with a frown, clueless that I was embarrassed.


    After watching him head back to the kitchen, I took the oranges to the living room, and sat down on the


    sofa. I chowed down on more orange slices as I watched TV, and the more I ate, the more delicious it


    tasted.


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    By the time I was done cooking and walked out of the kitchen, Scarlett was asleep.


    I carefully walked to her, afraid that I might wake her up. Looking at her sleeping face, I could not help


    but want to kiss her.


    Soon after my lips left hers, she woke up in a daze. My heart softened when I saw her like that. ¡°Get up


    and have some soup,¡± I said to her with a smile and helped her up.


    She nestled in my arms with an awkward expression.


    ¡°You will get used to it soon enough,¡± I said with a smile, sensing that she felt a bit nervous. 1


    I gently put her down on the chair. However, I couldn¡¯t help but want to kiss her again. Just when I was


    about to, she ced her hand on my chest and pushed me away.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± I asked when I noticed that she was staring at the food on the table greedily.


    ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Scarlett admitted without hesitation.


    I thendled some soup into her bowl.


    ¡°I got my period,¡± she said abruptly.


    I stopped filling the soup and looked at her in confusion.


    ¡°I mean, I can¡¯t have sex with you tonight.¡±


    Saying that, Scarlett took the soup bowl from my hand and began to drink it.


    I suddenly understood what she meant by that, and felt a little aggrieved.


    Without saying more, I began to serve her food.


    After finishing two bowls of soup, she looked at me in confusion, and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you having


    any soup?¡±


    Feeling a little irritable, I stayed silent.


    ¡°You seem to be in a bad mood. Do you really juste to me to satisfy your selfish desires?¡± Scarlett


    muttered, stirring the soup with a spoon. There was a serious look in her eyes, as though she would kill


    herself if I forced her to have sex with me that night.


    Seeing her like that, I was both annoyed and depressed.


    With a sigh, I turned to pour some wine in my ss. As the liquor traveled down my throat, it felt like I


    was drinking fire.


    After drinking a few sses of wine, I looked at Scarlett. Although I was a little tipsy, I was still quite


    steady.


    ¡°Are you full?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m full. Thank you,¡± she said to me politely and formally, nodding at me. I stood up, carried her to the


    sofa, and sat down beside her.


    ¡°Can you cut some more fruit for me?¡±


    Blinking her eyes at me innocently, she pleaded.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After that, I stood up to cut some fruit for her when I suddenly felt that something was strange. She did


    not have such arge appetite before, so why was she suddenly eating so much?


    Confused, I turned around, went into the kitchen, cut the fruits, and put them on a te, but just when I


    was about to take it outside, I heard the sound of the door closing.


    My heart immediately skipped a beat, and Scarlett was not in the living room when I came back.


    I realized that she must have been looking for the perfect chance to escape from me. Looking at the cut


    fruit on the te, I felt ironic.


    Annoyed, I turned around, walked back to the kitchen, and threw the whole teful into the trash can


    before I took out my phone and sent a message to Scarlett.


    ¡°Come back on your own, or I¡¯lle and drag you here.¡± I was in a foul mood when I sent her that


    text.


    Just as I expected, she did not reply.I felt more upset, but since I knew that she was getting my text, I


    sent her more messages.


    ¡°If I catch you, I will make you regret lying to me.¡± I suddenly felt like I was too mean to her, so I added,


    ¡°You left all of a sudden, and I¡¯m worried about you. I don¡¯t want to do anything to you. I just want to


    take good care of you.¡±


    Even after I sent that message, she did not reply.I was angry and worried. I was lost in thought for a


    long time before I let out a helpless sigh, thinking that she always left me feeling so powerless.

 Chapter 131: Isn’t This What Couples Do

    Chapter 131: Isn¡¯t This What Couples Do


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    After leaving Charles¡¯ house, I went back to my house on Garden Street.


    As soon as I got home, I took out my phone, and saw the messages he sent me, feeling a little sad.


    Since I did not know how to face him, I could only hide from him.I changed the lock code of my door


    and muted my phone. After taking a shower, Iy on the bed, thinking that he might knock on my door


    at any moment, but there was no sound.


    As tiredness swept over my body, I could not resist falling asleep.


    The next day, I was worried that I might stumble upon Charles if I went out, so I decided to order take-


    out.


    Not long after, the doorbell rang. And I was stunned to see Charles outside my apartment with a


    delivery bag in his hand. He was still wearing the same clothes that he had worn the night before. Had


    he been waiting here all night long?


    With a guilty conscience, I lowered my head, grabbing the hem of my pajamas nervously.


    From of the corner of my eye, I saw him staring at me with a sharp gaze, and I clenched my fists.


    Without saying a word, he walked straight into the living room.


    I followed him in.


    Tiredness was written all over his face, and there were bags under his eyes. He unbuttoned his shirt


    with a long face while looking at me coldly.


    ¡°Were you outside my door all night long?¡± I asked hesitantly after a long time.


    However, instead of answering me, he headed straight to the bathroom.


    I felt like I was doomed now. He was angry, and he was not going to let it slide easily.


    I contemted running away while he was in the shower. But then, I thought about it and gave up the


    idea. After all, he could always find me easily.


    ¡®Where else could I hide?¡¯


    My stomach was growling, so I decided to have breakfast first before I thought about it. I ate uneasily,


    listening to the sound of the running water that came from the bathroom


    While I was eating, Charles stepped out of the bathroom and ordered, ¡°Call Amy and ask her to bring


    me some clothes.¡±


    He then turned around and walked to the bedroom.


    Seeing his bloodshot eyes, I pitied him and didn¡¯t have the heart to go up against him.


    I picked up his phone and was about to call Amy, but when I saw numerous missed calls from Rita


    shing on the screen, my hands trembled.


    Enduring the pain in my heart, I called Amy¡¯s number and then headed to the bedroom. Charles was


    lying down on the bed.


    Looking at his tired and handsome face, I suddenly felt like throwing my caution to the wind and just


    living with him for the rest of my life.


    ¡°Charles, are you hungry?¡± I asked, trying to hold back my sadness.


    However, he did not respond. He justy there on the bed and did not move. Thinking that he must be


    tired, I walked out of the room to have my breakfast and did not say more to disturb him.


    In the meantime, Rita called him again. Hearing the phone ringing, my heart trembled. I held his phone


    in my hand as I went to find him.


    ¡°It¡¯s from Rita,¡± I said as I handed the phone to him.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    With a frown, Charles pulled me to the bed and hugged me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to answer the phone?¡± I asked when I saw that the phone was still ringing. .


    ¡°Sleep!¡± Charles grabbed the phone, tossed it aside, and hugged me tightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep!¡± I began to struggle, but he tightened his grip around me, making it difficult for


    me to breathe.


    ¡°You¡¯re suffocating me.¡±


    As soon as I said that, he loosed his grip a little, but he did not let go of me. I leaned against his chest,


    listening to his strong heartbeat. Wishing that we could always be that way, I could not help but feel


    satisfied.


    However, whenever I thought of Rita, my eyes would turn red.


    ¡°What did I do to make you feel so aggrieved?¡± Charles asked angrily when he noticed that I was on


    the verge of tears.


    ¡°Rita kept calling you, and for some reason, that makes me ufortable.¡± I rubbed my eyes, unable


    to hide the truth from him.


    I did not want to cry over such a thing, but every time I thought of it, I would feel tears falling from my


    eyes,


    Charles stared at me for a long time before he leaned in and kissed me while holding my arm and


    cing it around his waist.


    But the next second, his phone rang again.


    Charles stopped and turned off his phone irritably. ¡°I haven¡¯t slept all night, so I am very tired now.


    Please just hold me and sleep with me for a while, okay? Be a good girl,¡± Charles said in a tired voice.


    Since I could not refuse him, I moved slightly and adjusted myself to afortable sleeping position.


    ¡°Rest your head on my arm.¡± Charles held his arm out for me.


    ¡°No. It¡¯ll be heavy.¡± I struggled ufortably.


    ¡°Lie down. You seem to overestimate your weight,¡± he teased, looking at me.


    At first, I nned to get up after he fell asleep, but feeling his warm embrace, I also fell asleep with him.


    When I opened my eyes again, he was ying with my hair.


    ¡°Are you awake? How was your sleep?¡± Charles asked with a smile.


    ¡°Yes. It was good.¡±


    I never expected to fall asleep sofortably. I tried to get up, but he pulled me back to the bed.


    He then continued to y with my hair leisurely.


    I pulled my hair back and rubbed it against his face.


    ¡°Stop it! It tickles,¡± heined and grabbed my hand.


    I looked at him, grinning from ear to ear. I did not expect him to be so afraid of itchiness.


    ¡°Grandma asked us toe home for dinner,¡± he said to me in a gentle voice while stroking my cheek


    lovingly.


    I checked the time and found that it was already twelve o¡¯clock. I realized that he had not eaten


    breakfast in the morning, so I reminded him that he should eat something first.


    ¡°Alright, then. Let¡¯s have lunch first.¡±


    Charles and I went out for lunch. And after we ate our fill, he proposed to take me hiking.


    Strolling in the mountains, we enjoyed the pleasant afternoon.


    All of a sudden, he held my hand.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, lowering my head to look at our intertwined hands.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what couples do?¡± With a smile, he held my hand more tightly.


    I was a little stunned to hear him refer to us as a couple. I struggled, but he did not let go of my hand at


    all. Instead, he put my hand in his pocket.


    When I realized that we were never a couple, I felt a little disheartened, and wanted to withdraw my


    hand.


    However, he stubbornly held my hand, unwilling to let go.


    There were many people climbing the mountain, and most of them were couples. Looking at his profile,


    I was lost in thought. Deep down, I felt like it would be wonderful if we could live so peacefully every


    day

 Chapter 132: Discussion On Marriage

    Chapter 132: Discussion On Marriage


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    By the time we started to go down the mountain, it was already quite dark, and feeling tired, I could not


    help but yawn as I walked down.Charles stood in front of me and bent over. I was confused.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? Come, let me carry you.¡± His voiceced with the cool breeze echoed in my ears.


    I looked at his broad back, feeling a little hesitant, when he continued, ¡°Do you want me to carry you on


    my back or would you like me to hold you in my arms? Take your pick.¡±


    After hesitating for a while, I nced at the passers-by subconsciously, and climbed on his back.


    Feeling the warmth of his broad back, I felt an unprecedented sense of security, and unconsciously


    wrapped my arms around his neck.


    As soon as I got home, I slumped to the sofa, stretching my legs to the armrests. My calf muscles felt


    sore from the hiking, and I felt like I had overexerted myself.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so tired?¡± Christine asked with concern when she saw that my legs were


    shaking.


    ¡°I am fine, Grandma. I probably feel weak because I haven¡¯t walked this far in a long time,¡± I tried to


    comfort her, seeing that she was worried.


    ¡°How long did you make her walk? I am going to teach you a lesson today, you brat!¡± Christine said to


    Charles.


    ¡°I only took her hiking to help her rx.¡±


    Lowering his head, Charles could not even bring himself to look at her.


    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit! Are you out of your mind? Why can¡¯t you just take her out for shopping? Why did you


    have to climb the mountain?¡± Alice also yelled at Charles angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It is my fault.¡± Charles rarely ever admitted his mistakes.


    However, I couldn¡¯t bear to see him being scolded. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little tired.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak up for him. He is an adult, but still he doesn¡¯t know how to take care of you at all,¡±


    Christine said angrily, ring at Charles


    ¡°Let me massage your legs.¡±


    Saying that, Charles began to massage my legs before I could even say anything. ¡°I¡¯m alright¡­¡±


    Although I felt a little awkward, it was undeniable that his massage felt amazing. He used moderate


    pressure on my legs to make me feelfortable. But all of a sudden, he stopped. With a frown, I


    looked at him, confused.


    ¡°Sorry, I forgot that you¡¯re on your period,¡± Charles said in a remorseful tone.


    ¡°Scarlett is on her period?¡± Alice asked.


    My heart skipped a beat, but I soon regained myposure. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m on my period.¡±


    Alice seemed to be too disappointed to even say anything and just sighed.


    And I couldn¡¯t bear to see her so depressed. However, I could not understand one thing. I was clearly


    putting on an act, and even Charles could not see through it. How could she know?


    All of a sudden, I remembered that I had vomited on our flight back home, and perhaps, that was the


    reason she seemed so suspicious.


    ¡°I thought that you were¡­¡± Alice murmured with regret in her eyes. I pretended like I did not hear her at


    all and stayed silent.


    After the elders left, Charles asked, ¡°What does Mom mean by that? What¡¯s going on with you?¡±


    In a fit of panic, I could not help but shake my head. Without asking more questions, Charles bowed


    down and continued to massage my legs until dinner was ready.


    ¡°I asked you all toe here to discuss about the wedding.¡±


    While we were having dinner, Michael, who was sitting in the host seat, spoke up in a serious voice.


    ¡°I think that it would be best if we made it the first of next month. That way, we will have enough time to


    prepare for it, and it won¡¯t dy Scarlett¡¯s training program abroad,¡± Alice said excitedly.


    ¡°I agree. By then, the weather will be much warmer, and Scarlett won¡¯t feel cold in her wedding dress,¡±


    Christine echoed.


    ¡°I also think that it¡¯s a great idea. Let¡¯s ask the event nners to handle it. They will do it quickly and


    efficiently,¡± Lawrence also said.


    When I heard that, I looked at Charles in confusion.


    ¡°Scarlett, don¡¯t go abroad now. You can continue your training after the wedding,¡± Alice said, holding


    my hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married. To be honest, I don¡¯t want a wedding ceremony with Charles,¡± I blurted out,


    looking at them while I stood up from my seat.


    As soon as they heard that, they looked at me with disappointment in their eyes. Charles was also


    stunned as he did not expect me to refuse him so brazenly.


    ¡°Scarlett, you¡­¡± Christine paused and sighed helplessly.


    Everyone then fell silent. Charles withdrew his gaze, and said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    The originally enthusiastic crowd now ate with a grim look in their eyes.


    Christine suddenly banged her fists on the table, which shocked us.


    ¡°I said that the wedding must be held!¡± she said in a cold voice and with a tough attitude.


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± I called out to her subconsciously, but she looked away with a snort.


    ¡°Scarlett, it¡¯s just a wedding, which should have been held three years ago. Do you really not want it?¡±


    Alice tried her best to persuade me.


    ¡°Mom, Charles and I¡­ We¡­¡± I looked at her awkwardly, wanting to tell her that I was going to divorce


    Charles sooner orter, but when I saw how eager she was, I could not bring myself to say it.


    ¡°Scarlett, is something about Charles making you feel ufortable? Just tell me, and I will educate


    him.¡± Lawrence persuaded me next.


    I turned to Charles, hoping that he would say something, but he lowered his head and continued to


    drink.


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with him. I just don¡¯t want to¡­¡± I said in a low voice, hanging my head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Michael also sighed with disappointment.


    After dinner, Alice asked me and Charles to stay the night. I looked at Charles pleadingly while I was in


    the room with him. N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Please help me tell Grandma that the wedding¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to tell her?¡± Charles nced at me and pretended like he was confused.


    Just when I was about to say something, he added, ¡°I also want this wedding¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± I looked at him in disbelief.

 Chapter 133: I Wanted This Wedding

    Chapter 133: I Wanted This Wedding


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    ¡°I said I want this wedding more than anyone else,¡± Charles repeated himself, looking at me.


    As I smiled bitterly, a hint of disappointment shed in my eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be with me?¡± Charles stood up and slowly walked towards me.


    ¡°I just want to keep a low profile,¡± I answered, shaking my head.


    ¡°We are already married. The wedding is just a ceremony.¡± He seemed to be so emotional that his eyes


    were almost red.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not something that I want,¡± I said in a firm voice.


    ¡°But I want the whole world to see you wearing a wedding dress for me,¡± Charles said softly.


    I hung my head and sat on the edge of the bed without saying anything to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get some water to wash your feet.¡± Saying that with a sigh, Charles left.


    ¡°Charles, you are going to get tired of me sooner orter.¡±


    Looking at his back, I could not help but shout.


    He paused and said in a casual tone, ¡°Even if it means that I would get tired of you in the future, we


    should still try to build our love first, right?¡±


    I was speechless, and did not know what to say. Charles walked out of the bathroom with a bucket in


    his hand. Helping me soak my feet in the soothing warm water, he was so gentle and focused.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Charles, I don¡¯t want a wedding with you,¡± I repeated firmly.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    His attitude rendered me speechless.


    ¡°You are going to regret marrying someone you don¡¯t love.¡±


    Saying that, I dropped my hands feebly.


    ¡°I love you, and I¡¯m certain of it. But as for whether you feel the same about me or not, I think you


    should ask that to yourself.¡±


    Charles looked at me with determination in his eyes.


    I did not know what to say, and I was clearly dumbfounded. Without saying more,I wanted ihis wedding


    Charles wiped my feet dry and walked to the bathroom to empty the bucket.


    I was lost in thought as Iy on the bed, staring at the ceiling.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed your sanitary pad the entire day.¡± Standing by the bed, Charles looked at me.


    ¡°So you weren¡¯t on your period at all, were you?¡±


    I kept silent, feeling a little upset that Ipletely forgot about it.


    ¡°Do you find it amusing to lie to me?¡± I shook my head instinctively.


    ¡°You are my woman, and you can¡¯t avoid such things. Besides, I am a man with a strong sexual


    desire,¡± Charles said lightly as he leaned down to kiss my neck.


    I groaned and tried to resist him. Charles made me lie straight as he looked into my eyes.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you try to ept me?¡± There was a hint of confusion in his tone.


    I gave a helpless sigh as I said, ¡°I don¡¯t have confidence in you.¡±


    ¡°But haven¡¯t you loved me ever since you were a kid?¡± Charles reminded me in a confident tone.


    ¡°I only did it because I was young and thoughtless.¡± I looked away in embarrassment.


    ¡°Then you are more thoughtless now!¡± he sneered.


    ¡°Do you still want me?¡± I asked him in an angry tone.


    ¡°Of course, I do!¡± Charles continued to exin with a smile, ¡°Men always value the things more when


    they have to suffer to get it. If you are obedient and submissive, then I might get tired of you before the


    wedding, and we¡¯ll probably not have to hold a wedding ceremony at all.¡±


    My heart felt heavy again when I heard those words. ¡°If you would get tired of me so soon¡­ Then how


    are we supposed to spend the rest of our lives together?¡±


    ¡°You want to be with me for the rest of our lives, don¡¯t you?¡± Charles said with a smile, rubbing my nose


    yfully. I turned away and ignored him. I knew that he was doing it on purpose.


    ¡°I was just kidding. Anyway, I won¡¯t let you get away from me again.¡± Saying that, he kissed me on the


    forehead.


    ¡°Can you really do that?¡± I asked, looking at him with suspicion in my eyes.


    ¡°I promise, I will,¡± he said, leaning down to kiss me.


    But without any second thoughts, I immediately pushed him away. He had already Wanted This


    Wedding hurt me once, and I did not want to let him hurt me again.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Charles asked with a frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m just tired.¡± I massaged my forehead in exhaustion.


    He looked at me calmly and said, ¡°That¡¯s not good enough, honey.¡±


    Even after thinking for a while, I still could note up with a convincing excuse. All of a sudden, I felt


    a chill on my chest and looked down to see that he had unbuttoned my shirt.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I grabbed his hands and suddenly thought of an idea. ¡°I have a stomachache.


    ¡°Really?¡± he asked, looking at me suspiciously.


    ¡°Yes!¡± I pretended to seem very sincere.


    ¡°Where exactly does it hurt?¡± His eyes were filled with worry and panic as he ced his hand over my


    belly.


    Flustered, I grabbed his hand and ced it on the side of my stomach.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Since I used too much strength, I grimaced from the pain.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital,¡± he said nervously.


    When I saw how panicked he was, I could not help but be stunned.


    Seeing him rummaging through the closet in a hurry, I quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    He immediately put down the clothes, walked back to the bed, and looked down at me. There was still


    a hint of worry in his eyes.


    ¡°What happened really?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to¡­¡± I said in a guilty tone, lowering my head.


    Charles was clearly angry as he turned around, closed the wardrobe, and looked at me with his hands


    on his hips. I could not bring myself to look at him, so I turned around andy with my back facing him.


    I suddenly felt the mattress sink a little and his arms wrap around me.


    ¡°Come and face me.¡± His tone was imperative, like he was feeling a little awkward. It was so cute.


    Iy obediently, and he hugged me warmly. Charles kissed me on the forehead before he turned off the


    bedsidemp.


    Seeing that, I suddenly felt nervous.


    ¡°Sleep,¡± he said in a gentle voice.


    With a sigh of relief, I slowly drifted to sleep.


    The next day, I woke up with a sore throat. When I opened my eyes, I felt a burning pain in my throat


    and I felt a little dizzy.


    After I freshened up, I walked to the living room in low spirits. ¡°Did you get sick?¡±


    Alice touched my forehead with a worried look.


    ¡°I seem to have caught a cold,¡± I replied in a hoarse voice, and immediately felt a sting in my throat


    again.


    Alice looked at me lovingly before she turned to Charles and red at him. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You


    insisted on climbing the mountain despite the cold weather, and that¡¯s why Scarlett now has a cold.¡±


    Charles silently brought me a thermometer and some fever medicines. ¡°Go away. I¡¯ll take care of her.


    Even looking at you pisses me off!¡± After driving him away, she walked back to my room with me.


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    What was wrong with me? Why did I take Scarlett hiking? I med Spencer for


    telling me that hiking was a good way for me and Scarlett to build our rtionship. After my mom drove


    me away, I walked to the study.


    ¡°Why are you here? Why aren¡¯t you apanying your wife?¡± My father asked, looking at me in


    surprise.


    ¡°Dad, can you do me a favor? Pressure Scarlett and make her agree to the wedding,¡± I asked, ignoring


    the surprised look in his eyes. My father sighed helplessly. ¡°Even if you have a wedding ceremony, you


    can¡¯t win Scarlett over, and your marriage might end up being a mess.¡±


    My heart was teeming with emotions, and I could not say anything.My father stood up and patted me


    on the shoulder with a smile.


    ¡°Boy, we should not rush her. Women don¡¯t like it when they being pushed too hard.¡±


    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go have breakfast first,¡± I said heavily and walked downstairs with him.


    After we finished eating, Scarlett insisted that she had to go to the TV station. I could not make her


    change her mind, so I drove her to work. It was a quiet ride.


    ¡°I¡¯ve booked an air ticket for this afternoon,¡± Scarlett said to me as soon as we arrived at the TV station.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to be really busy for a while. Just cancel the air ticket,¡± I said lightly, ncing at her.


    ¡°Why are we going to be busy?¡± Scarlett murmured in a low voice.


    I stared at her for a long time before I finally said, ¡°We have to take wedding photos, decorate the


    wedding venue, and send invitations. So we¡¯re obviously going to be busy.¡±


    ¡°You have taken wedding photos with Rita, so I am not going to take photos with you¡± Scarlett said in a


    sobbing tone, looking up at me.


    I could not help but feel that it was all my fault.


    ¡°If you refuse, then I will stay here just to keep a close eye on you.¡±


    ¡°Bye!¡± Scarlett hissed and unbuckled her seat belt. I couldn¡¯t help but caress her soft hair. But she


    shook off my hand, ring at me.


    ¡°I won¡¯t try on wedding dresses or take wedding photos,¡± she added resolutely before she got off the


    car.


    Without saying anything, I watched her walk into thepany and then drove away. No matter what


    Scarlett said¡­ I was determined to hold a wedding ceremony for us!

 Chapter 134: Announced The Marriage

    Chapter 134: Announced The Marriage


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    That afternoon, I left through the backdoor of the TV station after I was done with work, but Charles¡¯


    driver stopped me.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to buy something.¡± I excused myself and was about to leave.


    But he continued to stand in my way with a fake smile. ¡°Mr. Moore asked you toe with me.¡±


    I frowned, looking at him, but when I saw how embarrassed he was, I didn¡¯t have the heart to make


    things difficult for him, so I got in the car.


    As soon as I arrived at Charles¡¯ office, I noticed an extraordinary man sitting on the sofa. With the


    features of his, I guessed he must be French


    ¡°Scarlett, this is Ethan, the wedding dress designer. Ethan, she is my wife,¡± Charles introduced us.


    Although I felt my heart in my throat, I still greeted Ethan with a smile. ¡°Hello.¡±


    With an awkward smile, I nced at Charles in silence, but he tried to avoid looking at me.


    ¡°You are beautiful and you have a good figure,¡± Ethan praised me.


    Hearing that, Charles red at him.


    Ethan smiled innocently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t overreact. I¡¯m just telling the truth, as a designer.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and start your work. Don¡¯t waste time.¡± Charles frowned.


    ¡°Okay. Do you have a favorite wedding dress style?¡± Ethan asked me in a serious tone and stopped


    laughing at once.


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. My mind was a mess.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s look at some ssic wedding dress styles first, and then I can customize one for you


    ording to your temperament and preferences.¡±


    Saying that, Ethan took out the tablet PC and showed me some of the designs.I listened to him absent-


    mindedly, and after talking for a while, he left. I realized that Charles was really serious about the


    wedding when I saw him seeing Ethan off.I felt like I needed to find an opportunity to escape.


    As soon as Ethan left, Amy knocked on the door and walked in.


    ¡°Boss, the reporters are ready,¡± she said.


    ¡°What on earth do you want?¡± I asked in confusion, looking at Charles.


    ¡°Our wedding ceremony must be a grand one!¡± Charles said to me in a firm voice while looking at me


    with a serious expression.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    My mind went nk after seeing how determined he was, and before I knew it, he walked me to the


    meeting room.


    I didn¡¯te to my senses until the reporters began asking me questions and the dazzling lights from


    the cameras kept shing on my face.


    ¡°Looks like Mr. Moore really loves his wife deeply.¡± The reporters nced at pictures of me and Charles


    with admiration in their eyes.


    I sneered in my heart. If I hadn¡¯t shamelessly begged him to take pictures with me at that time, then he


    might not have been able to show off so much now.


    This press conferencested for an hour, and once it was over, the reporters immediately went to


    prepare the news article which said that Charles would be holding his wedding ceremony on the first


    week of the following month. As soon as the news report was released, it instantly became a trending


    topic.


    Charles took me to a cafe after the press conference.


    Lately, the weather had been quite cold, but he naturally held my hand to keep me warm.


    Before long, our peaceful moment was shattered.


    ¡°Scarlett, how can you shamelessly be the third party in our rtionship?¡± Rita roared, walking


    toward us. She did not seem like the elegant woman she had once been.


    ¡°It was all my idea,¡± Charles said seriously, looking at her with a cold nce.


    ¡°Are you really going to marry this bitch, who is willing to be the third-wheel?¡± Rita looked at him in


    disbelief.


    ¡°Scarlett is my wife, and you should respect her.¡± Charles frowned coldly.


    ¡°Do you even know what you are doing?¡± Rita hissed, pointing at my nose.


    ¡°Why should I respect her? She¡¯s the one who took you away from me!¡±


    ¡°She did not take me away from you. I volunteered to be with her.¡± Charles ignored her wrath.


    Without saying anything, she looked at him pitifully. However, Charles was not use moved by her at all.


    He continued to keep my hands warm by holding and rubbing them gently


    ¡°Rita, let¡¯s go back!¡± Richard¡¯s voice came from not far away.


    He hurried over to us, held Rita¡¯s hand, and dragged her out.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Rita shook off his hand, feeling emotional.


    ¡°I want to talk to you.¡±


    Saying that, she walked to me.


    ¡°No!¡± Charles resolutely opposed as soon as she said those words.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I said with a nod.


    Hearing that, he looked at me with worry and suspicion in his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I need to settle this once and for all,¡± I said indifferently as I stood up to go outside with Rita.


    As soon as we were outside, Rita suddenly grabbed my hand.


    ¡°My story is very simple, and I can easily make it clear to you. But what about you? Can you exin


    yourself?¡± I broke free from her grip and stared at her belly.


    Rita looked at me with resentment in her eyes, and suddenly whispered in my ear, ¡°I¡¯ll let my child die


    with yours!¡±


    I was stunned by her words. Before I could even react, Rita changed her tone and began to cry pitifully,


    ¡°Scarlett, can you please leave Charles? I really can¡¯t live without him!¡±


    She then grabbed my hand again and fell back. I wanted to get rid of her. But it was toote.I looked at


    her in horror and finally understood what she meant by that.

 Chapter 135: Miscarriage

    Chapter 135: Miscarriage


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    Just when I thought that I was going to fall down the stairs, Charles grabbed my hand and stopped me


    by holding me back.


    However, Rita was not that lucky. She fell down the stairs and cried out in pain.


    Horrified, I watched her grimace as Charles continued to hold me tightly in his arms. Richard


    immediately ran downstairs, and took Rita to the hospital.I was so frightened that Charles took me to


    the hospital as well.


    ¡°We tried our best. We are sorry,¡± the doctor said to Rita in a regretful tone as he stood in front of the


    bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You¡¯re the one that murdered my baby. You are such a cruel woman!¡± Rita shouted at


    me hysterically.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t push you at all. You fell down on your own,¡± I said tly, frowning at her.


    ¡°You pushed me down. How can you lie with a straight face? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished in


    life?¡± Rita screamed in an emotional tone while tears flowed down her cheeks.


    Noticing how she was confusing ck with white, I suddenly realized that everything that had


    happened in the past few months was all her plot.


    ¡°Charles, Scarlett is a vicious woman. Are you sure you want to marry someone like her?¡± Rita yelled.


    It was obvious that she was framing me. I couldn¡¯t let Charles believe her lie.


    But just when I was about to exin, he said in a calm voice, ¡°There¡¯s a CCTV camera ced right


    where you were standing.¡±.


    Hearing that, Rita was rendered speechless.


    I was also surprised as I was not expecting Charles to believe me.


    Without saying a word, he took me away. But before he paid the bill, I walked back to the ward where


    Rita was.


    ¡°How could you stay so calm before the person who killed your child? You really are ipetent!¡± As


    soon as I reached the door, I heard Rita scolding Richard.


    Those words made me freeze. Charles was right. And her baby was not his.I pushed the door open


    and nced coldly at the pale faced Rita.


    ¡°Charles and I won¡¯t invite you to our wedding. You will only bring rotten luck!¡±


    With that, I turned around and left, ignoring her hysterical screams and curses.


    ¡°Where did you just go?¡± Charles asked me curiously as soon as he saw me.


    ¡°The bathroom.¡± I was clearly cheerful when I lied to him.


    ¡°Why are you so happy?¡± Charles found that it was strange.


    ¡°Thank you for believing in me.¡±


    Standing on tiptoes, I kissed him on the corner of his lips.


    He was surprised, but I could feel that he was happy.


    On our way back, he held my hand, and kept smiling.


    In the next few days, there was news of our wedding all over the Inte. However, there was not even


    a single news about Rita¡¯s ident.


    One day, I was doing the live broadcast. All of a sudden, I felt dizzy and I feel down before I knew it.


    Hearing my colleagues¡¯ worried cries, I cked out.


    When I regained consciousness, I saw Abner sitting next to me.


    ¡°Are you okay? Are you feeling better now?¡± he asked worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Shaking my head, I smiled at him.


    ¡°If you feel ufortable, then ask for a leave. You should not be forcing yourself to work when you¡¯re


    not well,¡± Abner said with a smile and handed me a document.


    I took it from his hands with a confused look in my eyes. It was Rita¡¯s medical report. ¡°Rita doesn¡¯t have


    terminal cancer,¡± he exined calmly. .


    I checked the date on the test report, and found that it had been done almost six months ago.


    Frowning, I asked, ¡°You already knew about this?¡±


    Without answering me, Abner quickly changed the topic. ¡°Charles doesn¡¯t know about your pregnancy


    yet?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hide it from him for too long though,¡± I answered casually with a smile.


    ¡°Well, it looks like you can¡¯t get divorced after all.¡± Abner smiled back at me.


    ¡°I finally understand that Charles is trying to change, and Rita¡¯s child is not his. I feel guilty for


    misunderstanding him.¡± I could not help but me myself.


    Abner smiled bitterly and said nothing.


    All of a sudden, I heard hurried footstepsing from outside the ward. I looked at the door


    subconsciously.


    Charles appeared in front of me, dressed a formal suit as he looked at me anxiously.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I was surprised to see him looking so worn out.


    ¡°How could I continue to work after I saw you faint during your program?¡± he said in a concerned voice,


    holding my hand.


    Realizing that Abner was still in the room with us, I felt a little embarrassed.


    But Abner stood up and smiled at us. ¡°I¡¯d better go back for work. I¡¯ll take my leave, then.¡±


    With that, he turned around and was about to leave.


    ¡°Abner, thank you so much for your help today!¡± Charles thanked him sincerely.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Abner shrugged his shoulders casually. After thinking for a while, he continued, ¡°If


    you really want to thank me, then remember that you owe me a favor.¡±


    Charles nodded ¡®in agreement. After that, Abner smiled and left.


    Charles¡¯ eyes were still filled with concern as he nced at me. ¡°Rita¡¯s miscarriage was her own doing,


    and it has nothing to do with you, so don¡¯t me yourself, okay?¡±


    That was when I understood that Charles misunderstood that I had fainted because I was pressuring


    myself over Rita¡¯s miscarriage.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Before I could finish my words, he suddenly pulled me up, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked in a daze.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and y tennis. It will help you blow off some steam.¡±


    Hearing this, I hesitated for a moment, wondering if I should take the opportunity to tell him the truth,


    but then, he continued, ¡°No. You just regained consciousness. You can¡¯t exercise now, so how about


    you punch me till your stress is relieved?¡±


    Seeing how serious he was, I buried my head in his chest and greedily smelled his scent.


    He hugged me back in silence.


    All of a sudden, a knock on the door was heard. The doctor walked into the room.


    ¡°You are fine now. Just get some rest once you¡¯re home,¡± he advised.


    ¡°She has been really upsettely, and has been facing a loss of appetite. Are you sure that she is


    okay?¡± Charles asked the doctor worriedly.


    Before the doctor could answer, I interrupted him, ¡°I¡¯ll tell him myself.¡±


    The doctor nodded and said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Moore to be as clueless as everyone else


    in this matter.¡±


    With that, the doctor walked out of the room.


    Charles looked at me with a suspicious nce.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go home.¡± I stood up and dragged him out, pulling him out of his daze.


    Charles took me back to his apartment. After getting off the car, he carried me in his arms as he walked


    upstairs, steadily and carefully.


    Once we were home, he gently put me down on the sofa and said, ¡°Take rest. I will bring you some


    water.¡±


    He then turned around and was about to leave. However, he stopped the next second and warned,


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to run away again.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do if I do try to run away?¡± I joked, unable to control myself.


    ¡°I will buy an iron chain and lock you up,¡± he threatened in a serious tone.


    With a helpless smile, I wondered how long he was going to be affectionate to me this time.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 136: Trending News

    Chapter 136: Trending News


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    As Iy on the sofa leisurely, Charles walked up to me with a ss of water. He then handed it to me,


    and I kissed him on the cheek in return.


    Charles fell stunned.


    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t it enough?¡± I asked incredulously.


    Charles eyed me with suspicion. ¡°Why did you kiss me? Tell me the truth. Are you plotting against me?¡±


    I clenched the ss of water tighter, annoyed that he was using me of something I could not


    possibly do.


    ¡°What? Weren¡¯t you asking for a kiss? You put your face close to me, so I figured you wanted me to


    kiss you.¡±


    Charles frowned and looked me in the eye.


    I could not help but feel uneasy whenever he stared at me with his tantalizing eyes. To ease the


    awkwardness around us, I took a sip of water and put the ss near his lips.


    ¡°Would you like to drink?¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with you today.¡± Charles put the ss away and held me in his arms.


    ¡°What is it? There¡¯s nothing wrong with me. You¡¯re just being paranoid.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked in a low voice.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I feigned innocence and acted as if I had no idea what he was talking


    about.


    ¡°Stop acting dumb. You know that won¡¯t work against me. You know what? I¡¯ll keep an eye on you. The


    stranger you are, the more vignt I¡¯ll be.¡± Charles stared at me intently as if he wanted to see a guilty


    conscience in my eyes.


    For a moment, we looked into each other¡¯s eyes. Just as I was about to look away, Charles leaned in


    and kissed me.


    I chuckled inwardly, but I did not object to his passionate kiss.


    Charles¡¯s hands wandered around my body as we kissed, and his sensuous touch rendered me weak.


    However, his phone suddenly rang. But knowing Charles, he would not let such a trivial thing ruin our


    moment. At that moment, he answered the call without letting me go.


    From the sound of it, Amy was reporting to him about work.


    While they were in the middle of the conversation, I patted Charles¡¯s hand and signaled him that I


    needed to go to the restroom.


    Charles looked at me warily but let me go in the end.


    I came out of the bathroom not long after. To my surprise, Charles was standing in front of me, blocking


    my way. He stared at me with narrowed eyes andined, ¡°What took you so long? The call is


    already finished, but you were still inside.¡±


    I could not help but chuckle when I sensed the dissatisfaction in his tone. ¡°Rx. I can take care of


    myself. You should go to work now.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you thinking of running away while I¡¯m away?¡± Charles asked discontentedly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t run away,¡± I reassured him.


    Even so, Charles did not seem to believe my words. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡±


    His intense gaze made me feel a little uneasy. Nervous, I licked my lips and did not answer his


    question.


    Charles¡¯s eyes darkened, but I pretended not to notice that.


    After a moment of silence, I looked up at him and asked in a serious tone, ¡°Do you regret marrying


    me?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± Charles firmly replied. He then nervously looked at me and asked back, ¡°What about


    you?¡±


    I shook my head in response.


    Charles breathed a sigh of relief and pulled me into his arms. ¡°Can you forgive me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Charles whispered in my ear.


    I held him in a tight embrace. Hisforting warmth engulfed my heart. I felt secure with him right next


    to me. What had happened between him and Rita did not bother me anymore.


    A few momentster, Charles picked me up and carried me to the sofa.


    ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll prepare our lunch.¡± He went to the kitchen to cook our lunch. But then, he


    returned to the living room not long after with a te of orange slices for me.


    After putting down the te, he kissed me on the forehead and went back to the kitchen.


    I ate the oranges and browsed the news while waiting for him.


    A piece of news on the trending search caught my eye. A woman who had had a miscarriage ranted


    on the Inte. The title read, ¡°My little angel was killed, but the murderer can still anchor a TV show!¡±


    This sparked controversy amongizens. They tried to guess who the person behind the post


    was.Some spected that it was Rita.


    At that moment, I touched my belly unconsciously. If Charles had not caught me in time, my little angel


    might have died as well.


    I felt a sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach at the thought of this.


    While I was in a deep thought, Charles¡¯s phone rang, disrupting my thoughts. I decided to take his


    phone to the kitchen. However, Charles did not even spare a nce and just continued cooking.


    ¡°It¡¯s Rita,¡± I said somberly.


    ¡°Answer it for me,¡± Charles asked casually.


    I immediately did as told. As soon as the call connected, Rita¡¯s anxious voice rang in my ears.


    ¡°Charles, believe me, it wasn¡¯t me. I hope you don¡¯t misunderstand,¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no misunderstanding at all. I know it¡¯s you who posted it,¡± I scoffed.


    ¡°You! Where¡¯s Charles?¡± Rita asked in disbelief.


    Obviously, she did not expect that I would be the one who would answer her call.


    ¡°My husband is busy preparing lunch. Do you have anything else to say?¡± I walked out of the kitchen as


    I spoke, not wanting Charles to hear my impudence.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Your days are numbered. I¡¯ll make sure you pay the price for what you¡¯ve done to


    me!¡± Rita yelled at the top of her lungs.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t push you. You fell on purpose. You killed your own child. If you can¡¯t remember what


    happened, I can help you check the surveince video for you to see for yourself,¡± I retorted calmly.


    ¡°Now that my child is dead, yours will be next. Mark my words, you wicked woman. I¡¯ll make you taste


    your own medicine.¡±


    I did not take her threats seriously. Instead, Iughed at her as I sensed the desperation in her voice.


    ¡°You know, when I came back from France, I heard that you only had two months left to live.¡±


    ¡°What-what do you mean?¡± Rita queried in confusion.


    ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to remind you that two months have passed.¡±


    As soon as I finished speaking, I saw Charles walking towards me, so I hung up the call at once.


    Charles calmly put another te of orange slices on the table


    I met his eyes, and I clenched his phone in dread. Did I speak too loud just now? Did he hear me?


    Would Charles get mad at me for my bad attitude towards Rita?


    Surprisingly, he just asked with a straight face, ¡°Did you see the news?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I truthfully answered. I wondered how he found out about it, though.


    ¡°Rx.¡± Charles must have sensed my agitation as he stroked my head and smiled at me


    reassuringly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind you venting your anger like this.¡±


    I looked at him in astonishment. If it was in the past, he would defend Rita and not even bother to listen


    to my side.


    ¡°Rita has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m just kinda mad that you don¡¯t seem to care about me,¡± Charles


    exined with a smile. With that, he led me to the dining table to eat.


    I opened my mouth to speak, but words stuck in my throat.


    Our lunch was peaceful and harmonious. We did not even mention anything about Rita as we ate.


    After lunch, Charles pulled me to the living room and showed me the invitation cards.


    I looked at the cards closely. In the end, I chose the simple but elegant one with red and gold


    decorations.


    Charles was taken aback when he saw the invitation card I had chosen.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you choose pink and purple for almost everything? Why did you suddenly change your mind?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Pink and purple are my favorite colors. But Grandpa and Grandma like red. I want them to be


    happy,¡± I exined.


    Charles did not seem to have any objection to my decision. With a satisfied smile, he pulled me close


    and made me sit on hisp.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked, a little embarrassed about our position.


    ¡°You deserve a reward for being so considerate,¡± Charles said in a low voice. His hands then wander


    on my body.


    I stopped him at once. I nestled my head in the crook of his neck, avoiding his hot breath.


    Charles kissed me on the forehead affectionately. ¡°Have you thought about having a child with me?¡±


    I looked away. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the right time to talk about it.¡± Upon hearing my response, Charles


    pinched my waist with one hand and fondled my breast with the other. He caressed it harder and


    harder as if he was venting his dissatisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± I begged.


    Charles did not say a word and started kissing my neck.


    I could feel his lust and burning desire, so I had no choice but to give in. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll give birth to a


    great-grandchild for Grandpa and Grandma.¡±


    ¡°If you take back your words, you know what I¡¯ll do,¡± Charles warned. His lips left my neck, and he


    kissed me on the lips fervently.


    When I was running out of breath, I broke the kiss and joked, ¡°I think we¡¯ll need to sleep in separate


    rooms for a while.¡±


    My words fueled a new spark in Charles¡¯s heart. He pressed me on the sofa, and his hands once again


    traveled around my body.


    ¡°Stop¡­ Charles¡­¡± I begged while pushing him away.


    With deep and hurried breaths, Charles looked me in the eye and asked, ¡°What should you call me


    after we get married?¡±


    I turned my face away and answered, ¡°Honey¡­¡±


    It seemed that Charles could no longer restrain himself. Without a word, he sat up and began


    unfastening his belt.

 Chapter 137: Suicide

    Chapter 137: Suicide


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Honey, what are you doing?¡± I asked when I noticed what Charles was doing.


    In silence, he got on top of me and nted a kiss on my lips. Then, he gently kissed my forehead, my


    brows, and my nose. I could feel the warmth of his breath.


    ¡°Call me that way again,¡± he demanded while kissing me.


    ¡°Honey.¡± I couldn¡¯t resist his temptation, so I obliged to his request.


    Charles smiled with satisfaction. While kissing me, he said, ¡°My dearest wife.¡±


    His kiss left me flustered. I buried my head in his chest, and let him carry me upstairs.


    ¡°I wanna do it right now. Is it okay?¡± Charles ced me on the bed and began to kiss me again.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± I immediately came to my senses.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m great in bed?¡± Charles asked as his face turned stern.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t get me wrong! You¡¯re amazing. It¡¯s just that¡­ I¡¯ve only just gotten out of the hospital,


    remember?¡± I chuckled helplessly.


    After staring at me for a long time, Charles stood up and went to the bathroom.


    When I heard the sound of running water, I breathed a sigh of relief and subconsciously touched my


    belly.


    Each time we would have sex, Charles would be wild. It worried me that the child in my womb


    could get hurt.


    Not long after, he came out of the bathroom. He removed the towel around his waist,y beside me,


    and embraced me.


    His hands felt cold. I wanted to move away, but he stopped me.


    ¡°If you keep moving like that, I won¡¯t be able to control myself,¡± Charles murmured. Suddenly, I felt his


    thick, hard cock poking the back of my waist. I tensed up and dared not move again.


    ¡°Honey, can we please do it today? I really want you,¡± Charles pleaded, kissing the back of my neck.


    ¡°We really can¡¯t,¡± I said, determined to refuse his plea.


    ¡°Perhaps ¡­ we can do something else,¡± he said in a husky voice as he guided my hand down to his


    penis.


    I sighed and just allowed him to guide my hand in masturbating him. The sounds of his pleasured


    moans were music to my ears.


    When my hand felt sore, he finally came as he grunted with pleasure.


    I was so tired that I fell asleep afterwards.


    The next morning, I didn¡¯t see Charles when I woke up.


    Immediately got up to look for him, but he was nowhere to be found. Christine¡¯s maid, Mary, came to


    bring me breakfast.


    I asked her to put it on the table, indulged in my thoughts. I was wondering if Charles had gone to see


    Rita.


    This morning, there was news about a famous actress who had tried andmitted suicide. I kept on


    thinking about it, and didn¡¯t realize that I had been sitting at the table and staring nkly into space.


    ¡°Miss Scarlett, are you okay?¡± Mary asked as she put down the breakfast on the table. She seemed


    worried that I was absentminded.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, shaking my head.


    ¡°But, you don¡¯t look okay.¡± Mary was still concerned about me.


    Later on, my phone began to ring..


    ¡°Scarlett, Mary told me that you¡¯ve been absent minded the whole morning. Rita didn¡¯tmit suicide


    because of you. Try not to let it get to your head. There¡¯s no need for you to feel guilty about it,¡± Alice


    said to me over the phone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Mom. I¡¯m just wondering what kind of font I should use for the invitations,¡± I said


    with a chuckle.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m about to have breakfast. I¡¯ll talk to you next time when I go back. Bye, Mom!¡±


    With that, I hung up the phone hurriedly.


    Truthfully, I wasn¡¯t that worried. I was just curious about what Charles would do next.


    However, he didn¡¯te home until it was eleven in the morning, so I began to feel uneasy.


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go open the door.¡± I stopped Mary before she could stand up, got up, and trotted towards the door.


    ¡°Nina? Why are you here?¡± I asked. I was surprised to see Nina here.


    ¡°Oh, I just got back this morning!¡± she replied with a smile.


    I immediately weed her in. While we were walking, Nina said, ¡°My father wanted to ask me about


    the withdrawal of thewsuit.¡±


    Upon hearing this, I paused. ¡°Just withdraw thewsuit. Go ahead.¡±


    Even while speaking to Nina, I was still thinking about Rita.


    ¡°Hey, Scarlett? You¡¯re acting weird. Is it because of Rita?¡± asked Nina.


    I shook my head and said, ¡°I¡¯m just wondering if I should invite you to be one of the bridesmaids at the


    wedding.¡±


    Nina was looking at me with doubtful eyes, but I just smiled at her and said nothing.


    ¡°Are you really going to marry Charles?¡± she asked, sounding uncertain.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± I nodded in response.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly change your mind?¡± Nina asked tentatively.


    After a moment of contemtion, I answered, ¡°Back when I was abroad, I was in danger twice. I think


    being with him is much safer for me.¡±


    Upon hearing myme excuse, Nina rolled her eyes at me. ¡°You¡¯re clearly marrying Charles because


    you love him. In fact, even when you were a child, you already loved him!¡±


    ¡°We were kids at the time, but now we¡¯re all adults.¡± After a brief pause, I continued, ¡°I don¡¯t have such


    strong feelings for Charles as I did when I was a young girl.¡±


    Right after I finished speaking, I sensed a sharp gaze from behind me.


    When I saw how frightened Nina was, I turned around, only to find that Charles was standing at the


    door, exuding a daunting presence.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to ask her about the withdrawal of thewsuit. On, by the way, congrattions on your


    marriage! Anyway, I¡¯ll be going home now. Ta-ta!¡± Nina sprang to her feet and scuttled out of the house.


    Meanwhile, Charles approached me with a face devoid of emotion. I instinctively grabbed my clothes,


    feeling a little scared.


    ¡°Um ¡­ weren¡¯t you supposed to be at the hospital?¡± I lowered my head, averting my gaze from him.


    And I changed the topic to avoid talking about what I just said.


    Charles didn¡¯t answer my question. Instead, he forced me to look into his eyes and asked, ¡°What did


    you mean by ¡®I don¡¯t have such strong feelings for Charles as I did when I was a young girl¡¯?¡±


    I took a deep breath, and decided to answer. ¡°It was true that I used to be madly in love with you.¡±


    ¡°That just implies you don¡¯t love me as much as you did before,¡± Charles sneered.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I answered honestly.


    I thought he would be angry with me, but to my surprise, he held my hand and said, ¡°I deserve that. I


    took you for granted back then. But I sincerely believe that you¡¯ll change your opinion of me someday.¡±


    Once more, the doorbell rang, interrupting our conversation. Mary went to open the door. ¡°Ah, Mr. and


    Mrs. Moore!¡±


    Ethan entered the house along with his assistant. They had brought my wedding dress.


    When I heard how he addressed me, my heart began to race for some reason.


    After exchanging pleasantries, we sat down on the living room sofa.


    ¡°You and Charles look absolutely perfect together! And you know, you two kind of look alike. It must be


    because you¡¯re in a rtionship,¡± said Ethan.


    Upon hearing that, I blushed.


    ¡°Well, many people have said in the past that Charles and I looked like brother and sister. Maybe we do


    look alike.¡±


    I smiled, keeping my distance from Charles.


    Ethanughed at my remark. ¡°Mrs. Moore, you are hrious.¡±


    I noticed that Charles was looking at me, so I moved to the side. However, he pulled me closer towards


    him.


    Startled, I grabbed his arm by instinct.


    ¡°Oh,e on, you two! Please consider my feelings. I¡¯m still single, you know!¡± Ethan remarked,


    sounding disappointed.


    I pushed Charles away and told him to let me go.


    ¡°What¡¯s so wrong about holding my wife?¡± Charles asked as he nted a kiss on my cheek.


    Ethan rolled his eyes at us. ¡°Enough with the disy of affection, please!¡±


    I pushed Charles away again, this time harder. I was so embarrassed and annoyed that I could feel my


    face heating up; even my ears were red!

 Chapter 138: Tried On The Wedding Dress

    Chapter 138: Tried On The Wedding Dress


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    Ignoring Ethan¡¯s words, I took Scarlett¡¯s hand and kissed her again.


    ¡°Go and try on the wedding dress,¡± I said with a smile before she could lose her temper.


    Then, Ethan¡¯s assistant escorted Scarlett to the dressing room.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t convinced Scarlett yet?¡± Ethan asked me with augh.


    I cast a nce at him and decided to keep quiet.


    However, he continued to smile and added in a serious tone, ¡°I can see that Scarlett loves you very


    much, but it looks like she¡¯s restraining herself. And she must be doing it because she has been badly


    hurt before.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, I frowned and fell in deep thought.


    ¡°If you are the one that hurt her, then you might have to be a lot more patient and tender with her to win


    her over again. Don¡¯t use a pregnancy to force a woman to stay with you,¡± Ethan said in a sincere tone.


    ¡°I only remember asking you to design a wedding dress. I don¡¯t remember asking you for marriage


    counseling.¡± I nced at him irritably and continued, ¡°Anyway, what you said does make sense.¡±


    Ethan shrugged helplessly with a cheeky smile.


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    I put on my wedding dress and walked out of the dressing room in my high-heeled shoes. Afraid that I


    might stumble and fall, I made sure to be cautious about where I step.


    ¡°You look stunning!¡± Ethanmented as soon as he saw me.


    Charles also looked at me in awe.


    ¡°Do your shoes not fit?¡± he asked with a frown.


    I shook my head.


    Ethan stepped forward, looked at my waist, and said, ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve gained some weight around


    the waist area.¡±


    Feeling nervous, I immediately turned to Charles.


    ¡°Charles, what do you think?¡± Ethan asked him.


    Upon hearing that, Charles walked up to me and looked at me closely. Subconsciously, I held my


    breath and tightened my belly.


    After staring at my waist for a long time, he finally said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t see any diffidence.¡±


    Feeling relieved, I sighed.


    ¡°When are you two getting married?¡± Ethan asked with a smile and raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Scarlett might gain weightter, and it would be a pity if this expensive dress goes to


    waste.¡±


    ¡°I can watch my weight,¡± I said, panicking.


    ¡°She has been eating quite a lottely. But if the dress doesn¡¯t fit herter, then you should fix it. That¡¯s


    what I pay you for. She doesn¡¯t need to lose weight,¡± Charles said, looking at Ethan with a frown.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem if you can afford it, Charles.¡± Ethan smiled at us.


    After seeing him off, Charles entered the room and continued to look at me.


    Seeing him staring at my waist, I nervously whispered, ¡°I will try to get in shape.¡±


    ¡°Actually, you feel nice to the touch when you have a little fat in your body,¡± Charles said, touching my


    waist over the wedding dress.


    ¡°I won¡¯t look good if I get fat,¡± I said in a low voice, hanging my head.


    ¡°You will look good no matter how much you weigh.¡± Charles Smiled at me and continued, ¡°But Ethan


    has overworked himself to make this dress for you.¡±


    ¡°This is all your fault. You are so demanding that you tortured that poor designer!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but


    comin in a low voice.


    Charles caressed my waist, and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll torture my wife from now on.¡±


    The next second, he began to skillfully move his hands over my body, and I could not resist his touch at


    all.


    He then suddenly lifted me up.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it now,¡± I reminded at once, looking into his fierce and hungry eyes.


    Charles paused and said impatiently, ¡°Shut up. It¡¯s just a kiss. We are not going to do it.¡±


    With that, he carried me to the bedroom.


    He gently put me down on the bed and started to kiss me. And when he was about to lose control, he


    was going to take off my wedding dress.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Charles, we can¡¯t do it now. It will ruin the wedding dress,¡± I convinced him in a low voice while


    I kissed the corner of his mouth to please him


    Seeing that, he immediately stopped. I breathed a sigh of relief as I looked at him with pleading eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Kiss me a little longer. If I¡¯m satisfied, then we can go downstairs and eat.¡± Charles looked at me


    calmly, waiting for me to respond.


    ¡°You always bully me¡­¡± I muttered discontentedly.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fun.¡± Charles nodded with a smile and leaned closer, waiting for me to kiss him.


    He had been trying to stifle his desire these past few days. He had not forced me to do anything that I


    did not want to, so out of pity, I kissed his forehead.


    ¡°Thank you for your patience. Just put up with it for a little longer.¡± I kissed his forehead again, feeling


    sorry for him.


    Charles nced at me and pinched my waist.


    When I looked into his lustful eyes, I did not have the heart to refuse him, but now was a special time


    for us, and I had no choice but to make him suffer.


    Charles stared at me for a long time. He then kissed me and said in a deep, hoarse voice, ¡°Let¡¯s


    continue after we eat. You should take off your wedding dress first.¡±


    ¡°You get up first. I¡¯ll change my dress,¡± I said, pushing him away.


    Reluctantly, Charles got up, and pulled me up from the bed.


    ¡°Charles, help me.¡±


    While I was trying to unzip the wedding dress, I could not reach the back of the dress, so I had to ask


    him for help.


    ¡°With pleasure,¡± Charles said with a smile. He quickly unzipped the dress for me, but he did not stop


    there. His hands snaked forward and began to massage my breasts.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Saying that, I grabbed his hand to remind him.Charles cursed under his breath and loosened his grip


    irritably. He then gently helped me take off the wedding dress and helped me put on my pajamas.


    Although he had taken advantage of me many times, the spicy food on the table a whileter instantly


    brightened up my mood.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you find it spicy?¡± Charles was clearly surprised to see me eating spicy food.


    ¡°No, I think that it¡¯s just right,¡± I said with a smile as I took another bite of the spicy pizza. I was so


    satisfied to savor the spiciness of the food.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t that crazy about spicy food before.¡± Charles was a little stunned.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you weren¡¯t paying attention to me before.¡± I stopped drinking the soup and smiled to


    ease the awkwardness.


    However, Charles remained silent.


    After we finished eating, I sat down on the sofa to read a magazine.


    Charles poured himself a ss of wine and sat down beside me, ying with my hair leisurely.


    All of a sudden, his phone rang, and he answered it indifferently while ying with my hair with his


    other hand.


    A whileter, he turned serious. I had a hunch that something bad might have happened.


    As soon as he cut the call, I asked with a worried look in my eyes, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°The stock price has plummeted.¡±


    My heart jolted when I heard that. Was it because of Rita¡¯s suicide attempt?


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± I asked subconsciously.


    ¡°Do you have any suggestions?¡± Charles asked.


    After thinking for a while, I said through gritted teeth, ¡°An eye for an eye.¡±


    Charles¡¯ expression darkened but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to hurt Rita?¡± I asked nervously.


    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡±


    I was moved and felt my heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Charles, since you are going to announce to the world that I am Mrs. Moore, I will clearly be


    considered as Rita¡¯s enemy,¡± I said to him firmly as I held his hand.


    But Charles continued to remain silent.


    I was worried. Was he still caring about Rita?


    After a long while, Charles nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay. As long as you don¡¯t vite thew, you¡¯re


    free to do whatever you want.¡±


    Hearing that, I was both surprised and relieved.


    ¡°Where are the couple rings? I want us to put them on.¡± Charles changed the subject


    I looked at him with suspicion in my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s at my ce.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and get it together, then,¡± he said in a calm voice before he stood up and escorted me


    outside.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± I asked while following him out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to celebrate Grandma¡¯s birthday tonight. I am sure that she would be delighted to see


    us.


    I immediately understood what he meant.


    As soon as we arrived at the neighborhood, Charles got a business phone call and left to answer it, so I


    walked to my house alone.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    When I walked closer to the house, I noticed Nate standing by the door. And just like that, my good


    mood disappeared in an instant.

 Chapter 139: A Gift

    Chapter 139: A Gift


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    ¡°I¡¯m living with Charles,¡± I firmly said while looking at Nate warily. Nate nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then. But I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll face a lot of trouble because of him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ve already been in a lot of trouble before we even got together,¡± I fired back.


    ¡°Ritamitted suicide because of you.¡±


    I looked at him with an icy cold gaze. ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    All of a sudden, Nate grabbed me by the arm. ¡°How could you be so cruel? Don¡¯t you feel any


    remorse? Someone could¡¯ve lost their life, and you¡¯re the reason behind it!¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡± I tried so hard to get out of his grasp. His touch disgusted me and made my hair stand on


    end. However, no matter how hard I struggled, I could not shake him off.


    ¡°Leave Charles,¡± Nate ordered through gritted teeth. His grasp was bing tighter and more painful


    by the second.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. Charles and I will get married soon. You¡¯d better be polite to me, or you¡¯ll regret it,¡± I warned. I


    might look weak and helpless, but my resolution never wavered. His empty threats did not mean


    anything to me.


    Nate did not say a word and just stared at me fiercely.


    While we were at a stalemate, I saw Charles rushing towards us from the corner of my eye.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to get beaten, do you?¡± I said cryptically with a smile.


    Nate furrowed his brows in confusion. While he was in a daze, Charles kicked him on the leg.


    He immediately let go of me. Charles¡¯s kick sent him to his knees.


    But Charles was not done yet.


    Just as he was about to pounce on Nate and beat him, I grabbed his hand and pulled him into the


    room. ¡°Charles, don¡¯t get your hands dirty because of him. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    Charles looked at me worriedly. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    I nodded and smiled reassuringly at him. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You came right in time.¡±


    As soon as I said these words, I turned around and took out the ring from the cab.


    I walked to Charles and said with a smile, ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    Charles did as told. But instead of putting the ring on his finger, I put it on his palm.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you gonna help me put it on?¡± Charles asked with apparent discontent.


    I shook my head with a chuckle. I wore my own ring and did not help him despite his request.


    Although annoyed, Charles did not say anything more.


    ¡°Happy wife, happy life,¡± he murmured to himself.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I was amused by his words.


    Once we were both wearing our rings, Charles held my hand and looked at it. Then, he nodded with


    satisfaction, which made my heart flutter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go buy Grandma¡¯s birthday gift,¡± he said with a dashing smile. Hand in hand, we walked out.


    As soon as we arrived at the mall, the manager walked up to us with a weing smile.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Moore and Mrs. Moore. Are you here to buy wedding rings? Would you like to see the newly


    arrived limited edition ones? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love them. We¡¯ve been keeping them for you,¡± the manager


    said while leading us inside.


    ¡°No. We¡¯re buying a gift for our Grandma,¡± I exined.


    ¡°I see.¡± The manager¡¯s smile faltered.


    I paid no attention to the look of disappointment on his face and just focused on choosing the best gift


    for Christine. An agate ne in the ss cab caught my eye.


    ¡°Do you like this one?¡± Charles asked in a low voice.


    I nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m confident Grandma will like it.¡±


    Charles turned to the sales assistant. To my surprise, he pointed at another ne.


    ¡°Take that out and let her try it.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks,¡± I t out refused.


    Charles ignored me and pointed at the other nes. ¡°Take all of those and let my wife try them on,¡±


    he repeated.


    I was too stunned to speak. I could only sigh helplessly when I saw how much everything had cost.


    Once we got into the car, I nced at the rearview mirror and recognized the car behind us.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Rita¡¯s car?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Charles replied indifferently. Without another word, he started the car and sped away.


    It seemed that he had no intention of dealing with her. Even so, I could not help but keep an eye on her


    along the way. I watched as her car tailed us to our destination.


    When we arrived at the mansion, the housekeeper came out and warmly weed us.


    But then, the housekeeper walked out afterward, which perplexed me. ¡°Aren¡¯t you gonnae in?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Moore asked me to deliver a message to Miss Lively,¡± the housekeeper answered.


    I could not help but nce at Charles. ¡°Are you going to let Ritae in?¡± I worriedly asked, seeing his


    expressionless face.


    The atmosphere suddenly became heavy. I looked at Charles nervously, afraid he would nod and say


    yes.


    ¡°Tell Rita that no one wants to see her,¡± he coldly said and then led me inside.


    As soon as we entered the living room, Christine held my hand with a beaming smile. Thanks to her, I


    forgot what had happened for now.


    I held her hand and said with a smile, ¡°Grandma, I would like to dress you up today.¡±


    Christine chuckled. ¡°Oh, dear. I¡¯m too old for that. There¡¯s no need for me to dress up.¡±


    ¡°But today is your birthday. You should be prettier.¡±


    Christine eventually agreed, and we went to her room with Alice.


    I finished Christine¡¯s makeover about an hourter. Alice and exchanged a nce and nodded in


    satisfaction. The two of us then helped Christine to the living room for the celebration.


    At that moment, she happened to see the couple ring on my finger, and she heaved a happy sigh. ¡°It¡¯s


    been so long since Ist saw you wearing that ring. It¡¯s so pretty,¡± she remarked.


    With a smile, I took out the gift I had prepared and handed it to Christine. ¡°Grandma, happy birthday!¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, I must say, you have exquisite taste. The ne is very beautiful. Hurry. Help me put it on.¡±


    Grandma beckoned me toe closer and excitedly asked me to put the ne around her neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. The truth is, Charles was the one who paid for it,¡± I truthfully said while putting the


    ne around Christine¡¯s neck.


    Meanwhile, Charles looked at me with a long face. ¡°What did you just call me?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I mean, my husband paid for it,¡± I corrected.


    The glum look on Charles¡¯s face disappeared in an instant. Everyone could not help butugh at how


    cheesy he was. Now, the atmosphere in the house had be livelier and more harmonious.


    But then, something came up. The housekeeper walked in with a gloomy face and informed us, ¡°Miss


    Lively is at the gate. She says she has prepared a gift for you and hopes she can give it to you in


    person, ma¡¯am.¡±


    The smile on Alice¡¯s and Christine¡¯s faces disappeared at once.


    ¡°Tell her I don¡¯t need her gift,¡± Christine snorted with disdain.


    ¡°I say don¡¯t pay attention to that woman. Get back to work,¡± Grandpa ordered in a deep voice.


    The housekeeper left respectfully. However, the awkward atmosphere Rita had caused remained for


    quite a while.


    After dinner, Charles and I returned to our room.


    His phone rang all of a sudden. He looked at the caller ID and frowned when he saw it was Richard.


    He answered the call and put it on speaker.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Charles, could you please see me? I want to give Grandma her birthday gift,¡± Rita implored.


    ¡°The rtionship between the Moore and Lively family is on the rocks. We won¡¯t ept your gift,¡±


    Charles coldly said.


    ¡°How could that be? We almost got married, didn¡¯t we? Our rtionship is perfectly fine,¡± Rita reasoned


    out.


    ¡°Stop calling!¡± Charles snarled. He then hung up the call without even waiting for Rita¡¯s response.


    I stood frozen in the spot, at a loss for words.


    Charles turned to look at me, and his expression softened in an instant. ¡°You should go take a shower


    first.¡±


    I did as told. Now, l¡¯had just finished showering and was in front of the mirror, drying my hair


    absentmindedly. Truth be told, I was thinking about how I would get rid of Charles tonight.


    While I was in deep thought, Charles knocked on the door of the bathroom and reminded, ¡°Scarlett,


    what¡¯s taking you so long? You can¡¯t run away from me, you know. I have keys to all doors in this


    house.¡±


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m not in the mood for sex right now,¡± I argued through the door.


    ¡°Why? Am I not good?¡±


    I rolled my eyes at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you. Come out now. Let¡¯s talk about it,¡± Charles retorted impatiently. Suddenly, his phone


    rang yet again.


    I could not hear who had called or what they were talking about. But then, his voice came through the


    door after a while. ¡°Spencer wants to have a drink with me. I¡¯ll be back soon. Don¡¯t stay in the bathroom


    for too long, okay?¡±


    I did not answer and just stayed in the bathroom for a while longer. It was not until I heard the door of


    the bedroom open and close that I finally walked out.


    I looked around the room and breathed a sigh of relief when I saw that Charles had left. But before I


    could reach the bed, he returned.


    He strode over and kissed me on the lips.


    Our kiss made me weak in my knees, and I could barely stand on my feet.


    Charles looked into my eyes and exhorted, ¡°Have a good rest, okay? Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    I did not have the heart to say no to that, so I nodded in response. Charles kissed me on the lips again.


    With that, he turned around and left

 Chapter 140: Upset

    Chapter 140: Upset


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    When I got out of the house, I noticed that Rita¡¯s car was following mine. I didn¡¯t pay that much


    attention to it, and just went to the bar that Spencer had booked a room in.


    Upon my arrival, I began drinking in silence. It was clear on my face that I wasn¡¯t very happy. ¡°Dude,


    you¡¯re about to get married. Why do you look so glum?¡± asked David.


    ¡°What is it? Do you feel pressured now that the day hase, and now you want to dump Scarlett?¡±


    Spencer asked, staring at the ring on my finger.


    I looked at him in silence for a moment, before saying, ¡°I¡¯m the one who begged her to marry me. I


    don¡¯t have the right to dump her.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you so upset, man?¡± Spencer was obviously confused.


    After a moment of hesitation, I looked at them and let out a sigh.


    ¡°Lately, Scarlett has been refusing to have sex with me, and I have no idea why.¡±


    Right after I finished my sentence, Spencer and David exchanged nces and burst intoughter.I


    stared daggers at these two idiots. I knew that they would react like that. ¡®Why am I even friends with


    them?¡¯


    ¡°God! I never imagined that our Charles, the most powerful man among us, would be refused by a


    woman in bed.¡± Spencer wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes as he repeatedly patted my


    shoulder.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you that, so you idiots couldugh at me. Help me out here!¡± Once I said that, the two of


    them stoppedughing. But I could clearly see that they were still on the brink ofughter, which made


    me want to beat them to a pulp.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so down in the dumps, my good man. Allow me to analyze the situation for you, and teach


    you some moves. Just follow my advice, and Scarlett will be the one begging you to have sex. Is it


    possible that she doesn¡¯t want to do it with you, because you¡¯re not good at it?¡± Spencer said as he


    ced his arm around my shoulder.


    ¡°I think that might be possible,¡± David concurred with a smile.


    ¡°If you two are just going to make idiot remarks, just get the fuck out of here!¡± i expressed my irritation


    towards them, picked up the bottle of beer in front of me, and drank it up.


    ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll teach you some of my moves. Always remember that you can¡¯t force a girl to have sex.


    You need to seduce her, and make her fantasize about your body. By then, even if you don¡¯t take the


    initiative, she¡¯ll surely want to have sex with you.¡± Spencer appeared to be serious while he was


    teaching me.


    ¡°Does that even work?¡± I asked, sounding doubtful.


    He patted his chest and said, ¡°It works like a charm, bro! Trust me on this.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever been in love?¡± I asked, maintaining eye contact with him.


    It seemed that my words had rendered him speechless, and his face turned grim.


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t have a girlfriend, I can have sex with any woman I want!¡± He red at me with


    dissatisfaction.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Just before I could ask another thing, the door was pushed open.


    Rita entered the room.


    Spencer shot her a nce and said, ¡°Sorry, Rita, but you¡¯ll have toe over some other day. We¡¯re


    discussing something of great importance right now.¡±


    ¡°Charles, I need to talk to you,¡± Rita said to me, ignoring him.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, Rita.¡± I touched the ring on my finger, stood up, and was intent on leaving. However, Rita


    stood in front of me and began to beg.


    ¡°Charles, there really is something that I need to tell you!¡±


    ¡°We¡®ve already broken up. What more do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°I lost my baby with Richard, and you¡¯ve had sex with Scarlett. That makes us even now, right?¡± Rita


    shouted hysterically.


    Her words caused me to frown at her. I didn¡¯t expect that she would say that.


    ¡°I have shown you my respect, so that I could repay your kindness. It¡¯s not because I love you.


    Rita was still standing in my way, so I couldn¡¯t leave. Thus, I decided to push her aside.


    ¡°How could you be so heartless, Charles?¡± Rita looked at me with disbelief, clearly disappointed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve recovered now. The only reason I helped you was because you were about to die.¡±


    ¡°Did Scarlett say something to you?¡± asked Rita, visibly surprised.


    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes,¡± I spat, pushing the door open and leaving.


    The moment I walked out, I saw Richard standing by the door. I shot him an indifferent nce and said,


    ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t let Rita pester another man.¡±


    Richard just smiled bitterly and said nothing.


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    Last night, I went to bed really early. And when I woke up, Charles wasn¡¯t by my side. I picked up my


    phone as usual. The headlines were about him again.


    As I stared at his pictures with Rita, I felt a little insecure.


    Not long after, I went to the bathroom to wash up absentmindedly. Meanwhile, Charles was having


    breakfast in the living room alone.


    I didn¡¯t even greet him. And I chose the farthest seat from him and sat down.


    ¡°Those photos aren¡¯t what you think,¡± he said.


    ¡°Are you saying they were falsified?¡± I said in a listless voice, pushing my phone towards him.


    ¡°Look, the pictures are really, but I don¡¯t have any connections to Rita, and I don¡¯t want to be connected


    to her in any way,¡± he replied.


    This time, I didn¡¯t say anything. I just finished my breakfast and went to work.


    I didn¡¯t want Charles to drive me to work, but he insisted and I couldn¡¯t do anything to stop him.


    When we arrived at thepany building, I unfastened my seatbelt in silence, and was about to get off


    the car.


    ¡°Honey, aren¡¯t you going to kiss me goodbye?¡± asked Charles.


    ¡°No.¡± I didn¡¯t want to indulge him, so I just got off the car directly.


    As soon as I entered the building, my colleague told me that I had a visitor waiting for me in the


    reception room.


    Perhaps it was Rita.


    When I opened the door, I saw her just as I had expected. She had a triumphant smile on her face, and


    a man¡¯s coat in her hand.


    ¡°Charles was worried that I might catch a coldst night, so he sent me home and gave me his coat,¡±


    she said while touching the coat in her hand, deliberately inciting an argument.


    ¡°That¡¯s not Charles¡¯ coat,¡± I sneered, debunking her lie.


    ¡°You, bitch! Okay, so what? Charles drove me homest night, and told me that he was worried about


    me.¡± Rita looked so smug while saying that.


    ¡°Yes, but at the end of the night, he still slept on my bed,¡± I countered.o.


    ¡°If you want to keep living, you¡¯d best get your head straight and leave Charles!¡± Rita could no longer


    contain her anger, so she started threatening me.


    ¡°I see. So, the two assassination attempts on me abroad were arranged by you, huh?¡± I asked.


    Rita crossed her arms, wearing a smug smile.


    ¡°Yep. It was all me. It¡¯s a pity how useless those idiots were. If I had hired some better assassins, you


    wouldn¡¯t be standing in front of me safe and sound right now.¡±


    At the end of her sentence, she looked somewhat annoyed.


    ¡°Sorry, but I have the luck of the devil,¡± I replied, shrugging at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you to leave Charles at once!¡± Rita stared daggers at me.


    ¡°Hell no! He¡¯s mine.¡±


    Rita grabbed my wrist, gritting her teeth. ¡°Were you the one who told Charles that I¡¯ve recovered?¡±


    ¡°Not everyone is as despicable as you are.¡± With that, I shook off her hand and walked away from her.

 Chapter 141: Slander

    Chapter 141: nder


    Rita¡¯s POV:


    I watched Scarlett leave, unable to believe her words.If she hadn¡¯t told Charles, then how could he


    know about it?If it had not been for that, then he would not have been so cold to me, so I med


    Scarlett.


    While I was thinking of what to do next, my phone rang.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked in an unpleasant voice as soon as I answered the call.


    ¡°Scarlett has bewitched your dad, and he has packed his luggage and moved out!¡± my mother


    comined in tears. 1


    ¡°What?¡± I asked in shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. He moved out today, saying that he would never return!¡± she said, choking back her sobs.


    I stifled my impulse to rush out and get even with Scarlett. Thinking of Charles, I promised to my


    mother, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will make dad change his mind.¡±


    ¡°You must make hime back, dear.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom, I will.¡± Saying that, I hung up the phone.


    However, I couldn¡¯t suppress the joy in my heart. I told myself that Scarlett was doomed now.


    How dare she take away Charles from me? I wanted to see how she was going topete with me


    now.


    After leaving the TV station, I called Amy.


    Learning that Charles had gone out for lunch with someone else, I took Richard with me to look for


    Charles in the restaurants near hispany.


    Even after searching for a long time, we could not find Charles, so Richard could not help but ask,


    ¡°Maybe, he is not in the area?¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, Charles won¡¯t go too far to have lunch during work hours, so he must be somewhere


    around here.¡± With a frown, I continued to look for him.


    ¡°Over there!¡± Richard suddenly pointed at a restaurant.


    I looked towards the direction and saw Charles sitting by the window. Seeing him, I could not wait to


    walk into that restaurant.


    ¡°Charles, Scarlett has seduced my father.¡± Without hesitating, I got to the point at once.


    Charles frowned and remained silent.


    ¡°Rita, don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Spencer persuaded me. I looked at him coldly and said in a sarcastic tone,


    ¡°What? Did Scarlett seduce you too? Why are you speaking up for her?¡±


    ¡°You are bing increasingly unreasonable.¡± Spencer frowned unhappily, looking at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I am being unreasonable; you¡¯re the one that¡¯s guilty here,¡± I retorted, snorting.


    Spencer shook his head and stopped talking.


    I turned to Charles again, and said, ¡°Scarlett lied to you. She is a skittish woman. She said that she


    wanted to hold a wedding with you while seducing my father, which is the reason he has now packed


    up his things and moved out! She was probably nning to have an affair with my dad when you are


    not home after you two are married.¡±


    ¡°Rita, I think that you¡¯re mistaken. Scarlett is not that kind of a person.¡± David also tried to defend


    Scarlett.


    ¡°Scarlett is really something! Looks like she has bought you two off!¡± I nced at David and Spencer


    with a disappointed look before I turned to Charles and said, ¡°Charles, are you sure you want to marry


    a shameless woman like her?¡±


    ¡°Rita, stop it!¡± Spencer said indifferently.


    ¡°She seduced my father! Why shouldn¡¯t I say it? Although a lot of things between us have changed, I


    can¡¯t watch you get deceived by Scarlett and do nothing, Charles.¡± Saying that, I grabbed Charles¡¯


    hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start over, okay? Since Scarlett likes seducing men, let her¡­¡±


    As soon as I said that, I heard a loud noise. Charles smashed the ss on the floor. Frightened, I stood


    still.I began to gasp in fear. Looking at the broken ss on the floor, I stared at his furious face.


    ¡°What did you just say? I dare you to say it again!¡± He looked at me indifferently with his voice as cold


    as ice.


    I opened my mouth subconsciously. ¡°Scarlett seduced my father, and now he has moved out. Scarlett


    is a dissolute woman. She doesn¡¯t deserve you¡­¡±


    ¡°When Spencer reminded me earlier, I thought that he was probably overthinking it.¡± Charles looked at


    me with disappointment.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    Charles looked at me with his razor sharp gaze that could rip me to shreds.


    ¡°It was Nate who went to Scarlett. When did she ever seduce him?¡± he asked coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Looking into his eyes, I felt my heart twist into a knot and I could not help but feel


    nervous.


    ¡°Did you see Scarlett seducing your father with your own eyes?¡± Charles asked with a sarcastic smile.


    ¡°No,¡± I replied, shaking my head.


    ¡°Did your father tell you that? Or did Scarlett?¡± Charles continued to question me.


    ¡°Charles, she has deceived you! She¡¯s not as innocent as she seems. She is a shrew woman, who is


    good at seducing men¡­¡± I exined in a fit of panic, hoping that he would see her true colors.


    ¡°Rita, you are unbelievable,¡± Charles sneered.


    ¡°Charles, I¡¯m not¡­¡± Met with his indifferent expression, I was flustered.


    ¡°Scarlett used to tolerate you because of me. But from now on, I¡¯ll side with her and fight back, ¡±


    Charles said before stood up to leave.


    ¡°Tell your father that he and I are at daggers drawn!¡±


    ¡°Scarlett seduced my father because she hates me. She kept pestering you while doing such


    shameless things. Don¡¯t you understand? She is a slut,¡± I immediately exined, seeing that he was


    about to leave, I also grabbed his sleeve.


    Charles shook off my hand coldly and smiled. ¡°It would be great if she really hated you. Ever since


    proposed to divorce her, she has never pestered me. I was the one who pestered her and begged her


    to stay.¡±


    ¡°Charles, what are you even talking about?¡± I looked at him in shock.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I love Scarlett, but I did not know how to express my love for her before,¡± Charles said affectionately


    with a hint of tenderness, which he had never shown me before.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true, right? You are just lying to me, aren¡¯t you?¡± I asked, grabbing his wrist, unable to


    believe my own ears.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Don¡¯t mess with Scarlett anymore, or I¡¯ll be forced to teach you a lesson.


    You saved my life, but you also yed tricks on me for so many years. We are even now.¡±


    Saying that, Charles removed my hand from his and walked away without turning back. No matter how


    many times I shouted, it was of no use.


    I copsed to the floor with tears streaming down my face.


    ¡°Charles hates betrayal and deception the most,¡± Spencer reminded.


    ¡°I just love him too much. I can¡¯t lose him,¡± I retorted emotionally.


    ¡°Then why did you sleep with someone else? I really don¡¯t understand you.¡± Spencer looked at me with


    a hint of sarcasm in his eyes.


    ¡°It was a mistake,¡± I exined in a hurry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it was a mistake or not, because it¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    ¡°I really love him. I can¡¯t live without him!¡± I could not help but turn to the direction that Charles walked.


    ¡°Charles said those things to you not only because you lied to him, but also because Nate approached


    Scarlett with an ulterior motive,¡± David exined slowly.


    ¡°No way!¡± I retorted harshly, stunned by his words.


    ¡°Nate used the head of the TV station to arrange a date with Scarlett and said that he wanted to keep


    her as a mistress.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Scarlett must have seduced my father,¡± I said firmly, ignoring his words.


    ¡°Rita, let go of Charles. You two just can¡¯t be together anymore.¡±


    ¡°Over my dead body! I know that you are trying to help Scarlett by persuade me,¡± I said stubbornly,


    resenting Scarlett more than ever.


    After all, she was the reason my life ended up being so miserable.

 Chapter 142: Cleared Up The Misunderstanding

    Chapter 142: Cleared Up The Misunderstanding


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    Charles suddenly called me and told me that he wanted to take me out to eat. Upon hearing that, Alice


    cheerfully helped me dress up, saying that I must dress well for a date.


    I let her help me get dressed after seeing that she was really excited about the idea.


    As soon as I walked out of the house, the driver drove me to the hotel, where Charles was waiting for


    me in a private dining room.


    I was difited by his intense gaze.


    ¡°Mom helped me choose this outfit,¡± I said in a low voice as I pulled my dress awkwardly.


    ¡°The dress is too short,¡± Charles said in an unpleasant tone, frowning.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s beautiful,¡± Spencer praised sincerely.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied with a sheepish grin. Charles put his coat on me, and said, ¡°Put it on. You¡¯ll catch


    a cold.¡±


    He then made me sit beside him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen her wear such beautiful dresses whenever you¡¯re at home with her, and yet you pull a


    long face when other people see her like that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you have so many rules for your wife, but you are not careful enough with your own actions, and


    you often do things to make her misunderstand you.¡±


    Spencer and David teased Charles.


    The more I heard them talk, the more I felt that something was strange. Didn¡¯t Charles just invite me for


    dinner?


    ¡°Scarlett, I have something to exin to you on Charles¡¯ behalf,¡± Spencer said.


    With a frown, I looked at Charles. Why couldn¡¯t he tell me directly? And why did he have to ask his


    friend for help?


    ¡°I am sure you know about what happenedst night, but you might have misunderstood Charles


    because we were with him at that time. I can assure you that there¡¯s nothing going on between him and


    Rita, and we are witnesses for it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Scarlett. The news reports were false. In fact, Charlespletely ignored her and even said


    some harsh things to her,¡± David exined.


    ¡°Seeing how angry he was yesterday, even I was a little scared,¡± Spencer said, patting his chest in fear.


    Then they both exined what had happenedst night. Hearing that, I sighed helplessly.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you asked me out today?¡± I asked calmly, looking at Charles.


    Charles nodded and began to drink with a fretful look.


    Spencer poured him another ss of wine when he saw that his ss was empty.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much. After all, you are nning for a baby now,¡± David said and was about to take


    away the wine ss, but Spencer stopped him.


    ¡°Scarlett became sad because of him, so that¡¯s his punishment!¡±


    Saying that, Spencer poured Charles another ss of wine.


    Charles looked at them in silence, acquiescing in what Spencer said.


    Just then, a waitress knocked on the door, and entered.


    ¡°Hello, sir. The surveince video has been sent to your phone,¡± she said, bowing her head as she


    handed the phone to Spencer and left.


    ¡°Scarlett, take a look,¡± Spencer said, pushing the phone towards me.


    In the video, Rita kept pulling Charles¡¯s sleeve, but he seemed to be clearly displeased with her, and


    his long face looked terrible. It was exactly like what Spencer and David said.


    Watching the video, I had mixed feelings.


    ¡°David and I are going out to buy some cigarettes.¡± Spencer stood up and put his arm around David¡¯s


    shoulder, ready to leave.


    ¡°Do you have to buy cigarettes together?¡± I teased them, understanding their intention.


    ¡°Of course, we should! We are good buddies, who are inseparable,¡± David said, putting his arm around


    Spencer¡¯s shoulder.


    They both smiled at me and left, leaving me alone with Charles.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward, and Charles continued to stare at me in silence.


    Without saying anything to him, I lowered my head and began to eat the fruit.


    ¡°I want to eat, too,¡± Charles said all of a sudden, still looking at me.


    Upon hearing that, I quickly fed him a piece of fruit.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this.¡±


    Looking at the piece of orange in my hand, he shook his head.


    I nced at him before I put the orange into my mouth without saying anything.


    All of a sudden, he kissed me, and the taste of the orange exploded in my mouth, sweet and fresh with


    a tinge of bitterness.


    He kissed me so hard that I felt like I had lost my strength.


    It was a long time before he finally let go of me, and the orange in my mouth had disappeared, but I


    could not tell if I ate it or if he did.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t be angry. There is nothing going on between Rita and I,¡± Charles said in a


    maic and gentle voice as he put his head on my shoulder.


    ¡°I am sorry for misunderstanding you,¡± I said with a sigh.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. I am more than happy to see that you¡¯re not mad at me.¡± With a smile on


    his lips, he kissed me gently on the forehead.


    We had a pleasant and rxing dinner. We recalled a lot of things that had happened when we were


    kids.


    After dinner, when were about to leave, the staff walked to Spencer in a hurry, and said, ¡°Miss Lively is


    downstairs. And she¡¯s¡­¡±


    I took a look at Charles subconsciously, and when I saw his indifferent look, I understood that he did


    not care about Rita at all.


    The four of us walked out of the private dining room and stood in front of the guardrail, watching what


    was going on downstairs.


    Richard was fighting several men. His face was injured since he was outnumbered. Rita, on the other


    hand, was drinking red wine as though nothing happened. She didn¡¯t seem to care about Richard¡¯s


    injury at all.


    I frowned at this scene. I was a little displeased with her for being so cold blooded, but at the same


    time, I also pitied Richard.


    ¡°Should we help?¡± Spencer asked, looking at Charles.


    ¡°This is your hotel,¡± Charles replied indifferently.


    Spencer turned to me, as if he was begging for my opinion. I figured out that he wanted to stop them,


    but he was also afraid that Charles might not agree with him.


    ¡°Charles is right. This is indeed your hotel,¡± I said with a shrug.


    With a sigh, Spencer said to the staff member beside him, ¡°Get them under control. If they break


    something identally, then I will have to suffer the losses.¡±


    As soon as the staff member walked downstairs, Spencer pointed at the group of men, and said to the


    security guard, ¡°Take them to the police station.¡±


    Richard was badly injured, so he limped to Rita, and grabbed her hand. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    However, Rita looked at me with a gloomy smile before she shook off his hand and pointed at me,


    egging him on to fight. ¡°Go and kill her now to avenge your child. As long as you kill her, I will marry


    you.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? What are you even talking about? You killed the baby yourself. It has nothing to do


    with others,¡± Richard shouted at her in shock.


    Spencer walked up to Rita and said in a disappointed tone, ¡°For the sake of our friendship, I won¡¯t


    report you to the police, so please leave.¡±


    Rita nced at him indifferently but she did not say anything. She finished the wine in her ss before


    she walked to me.


    ¡°Rita, don¡¯t make trouble!¡± David warned with a frown.


    Ignoring him, she pointed at me, and asked Charles, ¡°You choose her or me?¡±


    ¡°Move your hand aside. Don¡¯t point at my wife,¡± Charles said coldly and pulled me away to leave.


    ¡°If you leave, then I will jump off this building!¡± Rita threatened.


    I stopped, turned around, and reminded her kindly, ¡°If you die, then Charles will be all mine. If you


    survive, but end up disabled, then we will support you for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, you are such a vicious woman! You will definitely face a miserable end,¡± Rita roared, pointing


    her finger at me.


    ¡°You should go first,¡± I said to Charles, ignoring her angry words.


    ¡°No,¡± Charles refused with a frown, unwilling to leave.


    ¡°What? Are you afraid that I might hurt her?¡± I teased him with a smile.


    He looked at me and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that she might hurt you.¡±


    I looked at him with a smile as I whispered in Rita¡¯s ear, ¡°Charles is my man.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°I will take him back by all means.¡± Gritting her teeth, Rita red at me. ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass yourself more


    than you already do,¡± I reminded her with a smile.


    Rita slumped to the floor with a pale face. I then took Charles¡¯ arm and left.


    On our way home, I looked at him and asked, ¡°Is Richard still working for you?¡±


    ¡°No, he is a free man now,¡± he replied tly.


    ¡°So Richard is still with her because he has slept with her, right?¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Richard is so loyal and affectionate. He is always on Rita¡¯s side, no matter what happens.¡± suddenly


    let out a sigh.


    ¡°You always praise others, but not me,¡± Charlesined with a cold look in his eyes.


    ¡°Oh, you are such a faithful and affectionate man. Richard can¡¯t even hold a candle to you. Even God


    would want to praise you when he sees how deeply you love me,¡± praised him, knowing that he was


    jealous.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m so faithful and you love me so much, can you please reward me?¡± Charles asked with a


    smile, looking at me with his lustful eyes.


    I rolled my eyes helplessly and looked at him in a daze.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m really curious. How did you deal with your sexual desire when you were single?¡±


    ¡°I was not interested in such things before I met you. After having such wonderful sex with you, I can¡¯t


    help but want more,¡± he said in a serious tone before he leaned in and kissed me passionately.

 Chapter 143: Confrontation

    Chapter 143: Confrontation


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Scarlett¡¯s phone rang the moment she stepped inside the bathroom to take a shower.


    I looked at the caller ID. To my surprise, it was Nate. I picked up her phone and answered it without a


    second thought.


    ¡°Scarlett, I knew you¡¯d answer my call. Can we meet right now? I want to apologize for what happened


    last time.¡±


    I wanted tough. What he had said was funny.


    ¡°Scarlett?¡± Nate called Scarlett¡¯s name tentatively when he did not hear anything from the other end of


    the line for a while.


    ¡°It¡¯s Charles.¡±


    Nate fell silent.


    ¡°To show your sincerity properly, I want you to deal with the media outlets by tomorrow morning.¡± I hung


    up the call as soon as I finished speaking, and a sneer tugged at the corners of my mouth.


    Sure enough, Nate did as told.


    The next morning, I handed my phone to Scarlett to let her see thetest trending topic with her own


    eyes.


    As I saw the confused look on her face while she read the news, I patiently exined, ¡°It¡¯s an apology


    letter from Nate.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Scarlett asked with a frown.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s his wedding gift for us,¡± I said in an unusually cheery tone.


    Scarlett eyed me with suspicion. ¡°Really?¡±


    I said nothing in response. I then put my arms around her waist and stroked her belly from time to time.


    ¡°Why do you keep doing that?¡±


    I paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±


    Without waiting for her answer, I stroked it yet again.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that you used to caress the upper part,¡± Scarlett teased.


    I could not help but chuckle at her words. Just as she said, I put my hands on her breasts and fondled


    them like I always did. ¡°Did your breasts grow bigger?¡±


    Scarlett shook off my hands and grumbled coyly, ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m good at massage.¡± I fondled them harder, and a feeling of satisfaction arose in


    my heart.


    Scarlett¡¯s face turned red, and she hid in my arms in embarrassment. ¡°You¡¯re so cheeky.¡±


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    After breakfast, Alice took out a set of jewelry. Then, with a smile, she beckoned me toe to her.


    ¡°Scarlett,e here.¡±


    I recognized the ne in her hand at once. It was the heirloom of the Moore family. I looked at


    Charles, perplexed.


    He nodded at me and urged, ¡°Just go.¡±


    I walked over to Alice, and she helped me put on the ne


    Once done, she looked at me and gasped in astonishment. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful,¡± she remarked with a


    smile.


    ¡°I knew it would look good on you, Scarlett.¡± Christine praised me as well.


    I unconsciously touched the ne around my neck and thanked them for their gift and kind words.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandma. Thank you, Mom.¡±


    ¡°I was supposed to give it to you earlier, but you and Charles were at odds back then. But it doesn¡¯t


    matter. What matters is that it is finally yours,¡± Christine solemnly said.


    I could not help but feel a little guilty. They must have been troubled because of me.


    I returned to my room not long after. There I took off the ne for safekeeping.


    ¡°Why did you take it off?¡± Charles asked confusedly.


    ¡°This is your family¡¯s heirloom. What if I break it or, worse, lose it? We should keep it somewhere safe.¡±


    I put the jewelry into the jewelry box as I spoke.


    ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s our heirloom,¡± Charles corrected with a long face.


    ¡°Oh, sorry. It¡¯s our heirloom.¡± I handed the jewelry box to him, which perplexed him more.


    ¡°Why are you giving it to me now?¡± he asked with a frown.


    T handed the jewelry box to him again. ¡°Please keep it for me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s women¡¯s business.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re the head of the n.¡±


    A smile appeared on Charles¡¯s face as soon as I said those words.


    ¡°Just take it. Grandma gave it to you.¡± He chuckled at me, but he remained unmoved.


    Knowing him, he would not budge. Unable to do anything, I nodded and put the jewelry box away.


    All of a sudden, he hugged me from behind.


    ¡°Scarlett, I just need to take good care of you. And you take care of everything we have.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your housekeeper,¡± I retorted.


    ¡°You¡¯re won¡¯t be. You¡¯re gonna be my wife.¡± Charles wrapped his arms around my waist and pinned me


    against my dresser.


    Ever so slowly, he leaned in to kiss me. But then, I put my arms in front of me to keep his body away


    from me.


    ¡°I should probably go to work now,¡± I reminded in a low voice, afraid he would act recklessly. ¡°It¡¯ll be


    fine. I just want a kiss.¡± With a smile, Charles held my hand and gently kissed my lips.


    This time, he did what he said. After our kiss, he drove me to thepany himself.


    We arrived at the TV station not long after.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after work,¡± he said once I got off the car.


    I nodded in response. Without a word, I walked into the building.I saw Rita the moment I stepped


    inside. I did not want to talk to her, so I ignored her and went straight to the elevator.


    She was like a ghost, haunting me all the time.


    Rita seemed displeased that I did not pay her any attention. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll be happy once you


    marry Charles? He doesn¡¯t love you. You¡¯ll just end up miserable,¡± she scoffed.


    I turned around and looked at her with a sardonic smile. ¡°How can you say that he doesn¡¯t love me?¡±


    Rita was taken aback. It seemed that she was not expecting that kind of response from me. ¡°Do you


    really think that Charles loves you?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Do you think you¡¯re the one he loves? Wake up,¡± I rejoined.


    ¡°Of course, he loves me. He¡¯s just confused and overwhelmed. Once he calms down, he¡¯ll leave you


    for me,¡± Rita fired back with a smug smile.


    I shrugged indifferently. ¡°Really? I can¡¯t wait for him to calm down and prove you wrong.¡±


    Rita snorted indignantly. ¡°Scarlett, don¡¯t be so full of yourself. Disappointment hurts.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just spitting facts.¡± I smiled at Rita in amusement. Her face, however, darkened in


    displeasure. Infuriated, Rita took a deep breath and clenched her hands into fists.


    ¡°Stop being a showoff. What you have now belonged to me first!¡±


    ¡°Really? Have you ever seen Charles¡¯s abs? I don¡¯t think so. Let me describe them to you. They¡¯re so


    hard and defined. I get turned on whenever I stroke them,¡± I said with a smirk.


    Rita gasped in shock, and her face turned red with rage. She pointed at my nose and eximed, ¡°You


    shameless woman! How can you say that in public?!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about it? Do you want me to tell you something else more interesting?¡± I asked with


    my voice dripping with sarcasm.


    ¡°Shame on you!¡± Rita bellowed. Her body trembled with fury.


    ¡°How bold of you to say that. Didn¡¯t you sleep with your bodyguard and trample on his love?¡± I could


    not help but feel sorry for Richard as I spoke.


    ¡°So what? I¡¯ve repeatedly told him that it was only a one-night stand, but that fool took it seriously. He¡¯s


    the one to me. He¡¯s so fucking stupid and useless!¡± Rita reasoned out.


    The more she spoke, the viler she became in my eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re so disgusting,¡± I slowly said while looking at her with an icy cold gaze.


    Rita sneered. ¡°You think you¡¯re so noble, huh? Howe you seduced a married man? Isn¡¯t Charles


    enough for you?¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re mistaken. It¡¯s your father who¡¯s trying to seduce a married woman. With a handsome and


    rich husband like Charles, why would I want to be with an old geezer who¡¯s old enough to be my


    father? I¡¯m not like you who¡¯s as stupid as a sheep,¡± I said crossly with a sardonic smile.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    I raised my hand to shut her up. I did not want to listen to her bbers anymore.


    ¡°I know you and Charles haven¡¯t made up. But I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s not my fault that I¡¯m so charming that


    Charles loves me with all his heart. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t stand a chance against me.¡±


    Rita stared daggers at me. ¡°Do really you think I won¡¯t hit you?¡±


    ¡°Do it. What are you waiting for?¡± I moved my face close to her.


    But seeing that she did not move an inch, I kindly reminded her, ¡°Hurry up so that I can call the police


    earlier. This is the first andst time I¡¯m going to give you such a wonderful opportunity.¡±


    Rita just red at me, her body trembling with pent-up rage.


    With an amused look on my face, I pointed at the surveince cameras around us.


    ¡°By the way, there are more than fifty cameras watching us, and they¡¯re not cheap. Those cameras can


    capture everything, even your pimples.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t have the guts to hurt you!¡± Rita was so furious that she was gritting her teeth


    and trembling all over. For a second, I was afraid that her teeth would break and fall off.


    ¡°What? Are you gonna hit me or not? What a coward. I¡¯m leaving. You¡¯re just wasting my time. ¡± With a


    smirk, I turned around to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Rita rushed over and blocked my way.


    ¡°Have you made up your mind? Hurry up.¡± I moved my face close to her again, provoking her on


    purpose.


    Rita raised her hand and looked at the passersby. She seemed to be contemting whether or not it


    would be worth it.


    I opened my mouth to mock her. But just as I was about to say something, I suddenly felt an urge to


    vomit.


    Without missing a beat, I looked around, covered my mouth, and ran to the nearest restroom.

 Chapter 144: Leaving

    Chapter 144: Leaving


    Rita¡¯s POV:


    When I saw Scarlett rush to the bathroom, covering her mouth with her hand, I immediately figured out


    that she was having morning sickness. But I couldn¡¯t help feeling a little resentful.


    While I was still in a daze, Richard walked to me with a cup of coffee.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± he asked with concern.


    ¡°Scarlett¡¯s belly is getting bigger and bigger,¡± I muttered, looking in the direction of the restroom.


    ¡°We have known that she is pregnant, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°She just returned. How could she be pregnant?¡± I asked, looking at Richard discontentedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for a married woman to get pregnant,¡± he said calmly.


    I didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. I couldn¡¯t help but make blind and disorderly conjectures.


    ¡°Did Charles end uppromising with her because she¡¯s pregnant?¡± I asked in surprise.


    The more I thought about it, the more it made me feel like I was finally catching onto the truth.


    Richard looked at me indifferently and frowned. It seemed like he wanted to say something, but he


    stopped on second thought.


    I cast a cold nce at him before I continued, ¡°Yes, Scarlett must have forced Charles using her


    pregnancy. If that was not the case, then Charles won¡¯t treat me so coldly all of a sudden or yell at me.


    When did Scarlett get pregnant, though?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Richard interrupted.


    ¡°You know nothing! And I can¡¯t let Scarlett give birth to the baby. She was lucky that I was not able to


    push her down the stairs with mest time,¡± I said through gritted teeth, looking at him.


    ¡°Stop acting so recklessly,¡± Richard said with a frown.


    ¡°Scarlett is not qualified to give birth to Charles¡¯ child! She doesn¡¯t deserve to be with him.¡± Saying that


    with a sarcastic smile, I looked at him with emotional eyes.


    ¡°Scarlett is Charles¡¯ wife. Who are you?¡± Richard reminded me, casting a firm nce at me.


    ¡°Charles hired a bodyguard for me. So I am obviously special to him.¡± I gave him a cold re.


    ¡°Charles has long known that we had sex, and he fired me right after he found out about it.¡± Richard


    gave me a meaningful look and sighed.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I am sure that Charles must still be paying you. He cares about me, and that¡¯s why


    he¡¯s still hiring you.¡± I looked at Richard in disbelief.


    Taking a deep breath, Richard said, ¡°You¡¯d better not hurt Scarlett. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°You are just a coward. Go quickly, and don¡¯t get in my way.¡± I looked at him coldly, unwilling to


    continue the conversation with him.


    Richard frowned at me for a moment before he sighed, turned around, and left.


    I was so busy thinking of my next move that Ipletely ignored him.I spent the rest of the day


    wondering how I was going to make Scarlett show her true colors and make Charlese back to me.


    Aftering up with several ns, I decided to make Richard cooperate with me. However, he was


    gone, and I couldn¡¯t get through to him at all, which left me feeling irritable.


    Suddenly, I heard Nate¡¯s voice. ¡°Did you go to see Scarlett today?¡±


    ¡°What? Are you worried that I might hurt her?¡± I asked him in a sarcastic tone.


    ¡°You have misunderstood me. There is nothing going on between us. You¡¯d better not provoke her, or


    Charles won¡¯t let it slide so easily,¡± he exined with a frown.


    ¡°You are really ipetent, and I am sure that was the reason your business was screwed up by


    Charles.¡± I looked at him with a sneer.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Nate was too furious to even say anything.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why I believed that Scarlett was the one who seduced you at that time. She¡¯s right.


    She is not the type to fall in love with someone like you unless she¡¯s blind. How can you be so


    shameless? You¡¯re so old now. How can you still want to have a mistress? Perhaps, your love for her is


    one-sided.¡±


    As soon as I finished speaking, Nate¡¯s face flushed and he pped me across my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m your father! How can you talk to me like that?¡± he roared coldly.


    ¡°You did those shameful things first. Why do you care so much about respect now?¡± I said sarcastically


    while looking into his eyes as I covered my swollen cheek with my palm.


    ¡°You would rather believe in rumors than me, is that it?¡± Nate was clearly disappointed.


    ¡°Yes, I am so ashamed to have you as a father,¡± I said coldly, ring at him.


    ¡°Do you really think that you are better than me?¡± There was an undisguised disgust in his eyes.


    ¡°No matter how bad a person I am, I¡¯m still much better than you,¡± I retorted. My heart was filled with


    hatred for him. ¡°Rita, you are truly disappointing.¡± Nate was indeed very disappointed.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not as good as Scarlett. She is so attractive. Otherwise, how could she have been able to win


    you over?¡± I roared at him.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Nate hissed. He then raised his hand to hit me, but I stopped him and sneered.


    ¡°One should own up to what they did. That¡¯s something that you taught me when I was a child!


    Nate¡¯s face was livid with rage, and the entire room was cold as ice. I met his gaze, but I didn¡¯t want to


    be outdone.


    While we were in the stalemate, Susan shouted, ¡°Enough! Nate, just tell her the truth.¡±


    ¡°What truth? The truth that he hooked up with Scarlett?¡± I turned to Susan with a sarcastic smile.


    ¡°Tell her what? I don¡¯t have anything to say to her.¡± Nate shook off my hand, unwilling to say more.


    ¡°Tell her that you loved Scarlett¡¯s mother back then, and the only reason you married me was because


    you could not marry her,¡± Susan said with self-mockery.


    ¡°Is she telling the truth?¡± I asked, staring at him.


    After a moment¡¯s silence, he said coldly, ¡°The most important thing right now is to appease Charles. I


    don¡¯t care about anything else.¡±


    Without answering my question, Nate acquiesced in it, instead. I felt as though a sharp de was


    piercing through my chest.


    ¡°Do you want me to help you? Give me fifty percent of thepany¡¯s shares, and I¡¯ll help you get on


    Charles¡¯ good side.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Nate frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m your daughter, your only child. Anyway, you will have to give thepany to me sooner orter. I


    want fifty percent of the shares now. Is that too much to ask? Are you perhaps nning on giving your


    shares to Scarlett in the future?¡± I asked coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    ¡°When the Lively Group was at its best, it happened because of my rtionship with Charles. It was all


    because of me.¡±


    Nate thought for a moment and said lightly, ¡°I can only give you twenty percent.¡±


    ¡°Surely, Scarlett has really bewitched you. That bitch has stolen my man and my father from me.¡± I


    looked at Nate with mockery and resentment.


    He pped me hard across my face again.


    And I looked at him in surprise. He had never hit me ever since I was a child. But now, he had already


    hit me twice.


    Susan pushed him away angrily, andined tearfully, ¡°Did you fall in love with your own bastard


    child?¡±


    Nate was stunned, and his face turned colder than it was before. ¡°What nonsense are you. talking


    about? I already told you! Scarlett¡¯s mother and I have nothing to do with each other. Nothing


    happened between us!¡±


    With that, he turned around and left.I looked at his back coldly as I listened to Susan sobbing


    uncontrobly.

 Chapter 145: Bachelor Party

    Chapter 145: Bachelor Party


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    The wedding ceremony was nned to be held the next day. I had been very busytely with the


    wedding nning, and as usual, I left home early in the morning.


    After a long day, I called Scarlett at eight o¡¯clock in the evening. As soon as she picked up the phone,


    she asked in a soft voice, ¡°Hello. You¡¯ve been very busytely. Are you tired?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I think that it would be worth it as long as you¡¯re happy,¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m satisfied with everything you prepared. Don¡¯t tire yourself too much.¡±


    Scarlett¡¯s gentle voice dispelled my exhaustion in an instant.


    ¡°There will be a bachelor party tonight, and Spencer and David are the ones arranging it.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we have a bachelor parties separately?¡±


    ¡°We are a married couple now. We don¡¯t have to stick to such stereotypes,¡± I answered with a smile.


    ¡°Okay, I get it. I¡¯ll go dress up now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send the driver to pick you up. See youter!¡±


    ¡°See youter.¡±


    Just when I was about to hang up, I heard her voice again. ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I just feel that everything has been so incredible, honey.¡± she said in a low voice before she hung up.


    Looking at the nk screen, I could not help but smile. I also felt that our happiness was inconceivable.


    It was something that we had fought for and struggled for.


    Until that very moment, I was still surprised that I was going to marry her. And whenever I thought of


    the wedding, I could not help but giggle like a little girl.


    That evening, the car that I sent to pick up Scarlett appeared at the club on time. I had been waiting for


    her.


    She was dressed in a long dark blue gown and an overcoat, just like the elegant dignified woman she


    was.


    Seeing her get off the car, I held her waist and praised, ¡°You look stunning, honey.¡±


    Scarlett lowered her head shyly, blushing.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Moore.¡± As soon as we entered the private room, everyone stood in a line on either sides


    of us, and greeted her.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± I whispered in Scarlett¡¯s ear while she was still stunned.


    ¡°It feels kind of weird. I could not help but think of what happened before,¡± Scarlett said with a pout.


    Upon hearing that, I thought of the past and felt guilty.


    ¡°It was all my fault. I promise that I won¡¯t ever make you sad again.¡±


    Naturally, I med myself.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. Some of my memories have been rekindled, that¡¯s all.¡± Scarlett wore a gentle smile on


    her lips, and did not seem to be sad.


    ¡°Hey, this is a bachelor party. Stop showing off your love,¡± Davidined loudly.


    And the others echoed.


    The atmosphere in the room was quite convivial, and everyone was cheering us madly. I held Scarlett


    in my arms and watched them have fun.


    All of a sudden, the door was pushed open, and Rita walked in, causing the entire room to quiet down


    instantly. With a frown, I looked at Spencer, feeling displeased. However, he seemed to be clueless.


    ¡°I bumped into Rita this afternoon, so I invited her,¡± David said tly.


    Hearing that, I turned to David with a re.


    ¡°We grew up together, so I¡¯m here to give you my best wishes,¡± Rita said just when things were getting


    tense.


    After that, the tension eased for just a moment and Rita took the opportunity to sit down.


    ¡°Rita can¡¯t drink. What should we do?¡± Spencer looked at the table full of wine in embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the same beverage as Scarlett,¡± Rita said with a faint smile, looking at the ss in front of


    Scarlett.


    Spencer then asked someone to prepare the same juice for her.


    ¡°Scarlett, why can¡¯t you drink?¡± Rita asked with a smile, stirring the juice in her ss.


    ¡°She can¡¯t handle her alcohol,¡± I exined at once with a frown.


    ¡°Oh, I see. People who don¡¯t know her might think that she is pregnant,¡± Rita said in a voice that was


    dripping with sarcasm.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± I hissed.


    ¡°Nothing. Richard is missing, so I¡¯ll have to take the wedding invitation by myself.¡± She smiled.


    I nced at Amy, who was sitting next to me and asked her to bring a wedding invitation for Rita.


    Rita took the invitation, touched it, and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. I wonder if I would have the


    chance to give my own wedding invitation to others someday.¡±


    Upon hearing that, I sneered in my heart and didn¡¯t want to talk to her.


    ¡°Rita, are you feeling better now?¡± the handsome man, who was sitting from across her, asked in a


    concerned voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that my disease is a terminal one¡­¡± Choking back her sobs, she turned to me and added,


    ¡°Charles, are you happy?¡±


    Seeing that I was silent, she asked again, ¡°Are you happy to marry Scarlett?¡±


    The next second, she burst into tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m the happiest man in the world,¡± I said in a casual yet firm tone.


    As soon as my words were heard by Scarlett, she looked up at me, and our eyes met for a moment.


    After giving me a smile, she kissed me passionately.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The cheers of the crowd came to our ears. Scarlett and I hugged and kissed, ignoring everyone and


    everything else there. We could only see each other. It was as though we were the only people left on


    earth.


    After the kiss, Scarlett leaned on my chest, gasping for breath, and the crowd began to cheer us again.


    Biting her lower lip, Rita sat there with a pale face. She seemed out of ce at the lively party.


    ¡°Rita, if you feel ufortable, then you should finish your juice and go back early,¡± David said


    indifferently. He then looked at a handsome man next to him, and added, ¡°Can you please help her get


    hometer?¡±


    Thetter nodded in agreement, looking at Rita from time to time.


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    I knew that Rita only came there with an evil intent. Ever since I saw her walk in, I had known that she


    was up to no good.


    And just as expected, she got more emotional right after David asked her to leave.


    ¡°What? Are you afraid that I might cause trouble?¡±


    ¡°I am pretty sure that you¡¯re not here to congratte me. You only came here to mess with me, didn¡¯t


    you?¡± I sneered.


    ¡°Mess with you? I am sure you know it better than anyone about the reason I came here today.¡± Rita


    looked at me sarcastically.


    ¡°Of course, I do.¡± I smiled coldly.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Rita pointed at me and red at me. The atmosphere became tense at once.


    ¡°What? Since you came here to congratte us, don¡¯t pretend like you have been deserted,¡± I sneered


    and mocked.


    Rita looked at me with a sneer and said lightly, ¡°Do you really think that you are qualified to be a


    member of the Moore family or to marry Charles? Have you forgotten that your father is a criminal?¡±


    Before she could say another word, David interrupted her coldly, ¡°Rita, shut up!¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t! I just want everyone to see her true colors. I want to tell you all the real reason Charles


    married Scarlett,¡± Rita hissed, and everyone turned to look at me.


    ¡°Why?¡± someone in the crowd asked. With a curious look in their eyes, they all looked at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s because Scarlett is pregnant, and that¡¯s why she is forcing Charles to marry her.¡±


    Saying that, Rita looked at mecently.


    Even after hearing that, I tried to be calm. She was trying to destroy my rtionship with Charles by all


    means. But I was not expecting her to tell the truth on such an asion.


    I was really worried about what Charles might think of me, so I could not even bring myself to look at


    him.

 Chapter 146: Are You Still Going To Hold The Wedding

    Chapter 146: Are You Still Going To Hold The Wedding


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    As soon as I heard what Rita said, my mind went nk.I then though of what had happened before and


    arrived at an answer.


    ¡°Is it true?¡± I asked in a serious tone, looking at Scarlett.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although I knew the answer to that question, I still wanted to hear it from her.


    Crumpling her hem in her hands, Scarlett took a deep breath, and said, ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°How long has it been since you got pregnant?¡±


    ¡°A few weeks now. It¡¯s that night of Valentine¡¯s day.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me before? Were you afraid that I might not want the baby?¡± I looked at her, my


    heart filled with disappointment.


    She had hidden her pregnancy from me for so long, and she had also refused the wedding. Thinking


    about it, I could not help but get angry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want the baby to affect your decisions.¡± Scarlett continued to keep her head down, looking


    stubborn and pitiful at the same time.


    After a long silence, I said to her lightly, ¡°You should go back and rest.¡± Ignoring the surprised look in


    her eyes, I turned to Spencer and said, ¡°Please send her back home for me, will you?¡±


    ¡°Are you mad at me?¡± Scarlett asked me in a voice that was filled with grievance.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re pregnant, you need to rest well.¡± I softened my tone as I stroked her head.


    Seeing that she had no intention of leaving, I added, ¡°You go back first. I¡¯ll be back after I take care of


    things here.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow¡­ Are we still going to hold a wedding ceremony?¡± Scarlett looked at me nervously as she


    tightened her grip on the hemline of her dress.


    I held her cold hand and said firmly, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll pick you up early in the morning and marry you.¡±


    Before she left, Scarlett looked at Rita and said indifferently, ¡°My father made a mistake by trusting his


    friends too much, and your father is a scumbag. He used his friend to vite thew. He can¡¯t get away


    with it.¡±


    Scarlett then turned to me with a nervous look in her eyes. And I gave her a reassuring look before


    she walked away.


    As soon as she left, Rita sat down next to me, and asked eagerly, ¡°Charles, didn¡¯t you know that


    Scarlett is pregnant?¡±


    I drank alone, without answering her.


    ¡°Charles has always wanted a daughter. Now, his wish can be fulfilled,¡± David said with a smile.


    ¡°I can also give you a baby, Charles. You can have as many babies as you want, with me!¡± Rita


    whispered in my ear, and it was obvious how anxious she was.


    I kept silent for a long time before I mmed the ss on the table with a loud bang.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be a father,¡± I roared happily, looking at everyone, except Rita.


    ¡°Charles, I think you still need to find out whether Scarlett¡¯s child is yours or not,¡± Rita reminded me.


    ¡°Scarlett is nothing like you.¡± I gave her a cold re and moved away. Clearly, I wanted to keep my


    distance from her. Ipletely despised her now.


    ¡°Pour me some wine to celebrate this good news! I¡¯m going to be a father.¡±


    Seeing that I was in a bright and cheerful mood, everyone raised their sses to celebrate the


    wonderful news.


    ¡°Charles, as far as I know, Scarlett is having an affair with her colleague. Please calm down and don¡¯t


    let her deceive you.¡± Rita was still trying to confuse right with wrong, and my good mood was ruined


    because of her.


    ¡°You all drink to your heart¡¯s content and enjoy yourselves today. It¡¯s my treat,¡± I said tly before I


    stood up, about to leave.


    However, Rita caught up with me and stopped me.


    ¡°Do you really want to marry Scarlett?¡± she asked me in tears.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± I nodded without hesitation and warned her, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me anymore. I don¡¯t want Scarlett


    to misunderstand me.¡±


    ¡°But Scarlett doesn¡¯t love you at all,¡± Rita screamed hysterically, standing behind me.


    I stopped in my tracks and retorted coldly, ¡°I can feel her love on my own.¡±


    Leaving her alone, I strode away from there.


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    On my way home, I kept thinking about what Charles would think of the baby. Although he promised


    me that the wedding would be held as scheduled, I still felt uneasy. And I began to regret hiding the


    truth from him.


    My mind was lost in various conjectures and fantasies.


    ¡®Will he really marry me?Is he going to be angry that I didn¡¯t tell him about the pregnancy?Why did he


    stay behind in the club?What is he going to do to Rita?¡¯


    These doubts haunted my brain. I really wanted to call him and ask him what was on his mind, but I


    could not because I was afraid that he might give me an answer that I did not want to hear.


    I thought about it for a long time before I fell asleep.


    The next morning, the make-up artist came and helped me with my makeup.


    ¡°Scarlett, you look so stunning today. Obviously, women are the prettiest on their wedding days.¡± Nina


    couldn¡¯t help praising me as she sat down beside me.


    ¡°You will also have a wedding of your own in the future,¡± I answered absent-mindedly.


    ¡°Were you too excitedst night that you didn¡¯t have a good rest? You don¡¯t look too well,¡± she asked


    with concern.


    ¡°Nothing. I just feel a little tired. Maybe, it¡¯s because I got up too early.¡±


    To set her mind at rest, I forced a smile.


    ¡°Then you¡¯d better rest while you get ready or you will only end up feeling more exhaustedter,¡± Nina


    said lovingly before she covered me with a nket.


    I closed my eyes, but I could not stop thinking about Charles and Rita. After my make-up was done,


    Ethan¡¯s assistant brought me the wedding dress.. As soon as I put it on, I felt like the waist part of the


    dress was a little looser.


    ¡°I think that the wedding dress is much looser than before. It doesn¡¯t seem like the size we discussed


    last time,¡± I said to Ethan in confusion.


    ¡°Your husband called mest night and asked me to widen the waist.¡± Ethan massaged his eyebrows


    tiredly with a helpless shrug.


    When I heard those words, I was moved. Charles was indeed considerate.


    Once everything was ready, Charles came to pick me up.


    Our wedding ceremony was going to be held on an ind.


    In order to surprise me, Charles didn¡¯t allow me to see the ind before the wedding. Although I had


    heard that it was a stunningly beautiful ce, when I first saw it, I was moved as it beyond my


    expectation. It was not hard to imagine how much effort he had put into the wedding ceremony.


    The wedding ceremony began, and I held Lawrence¡¯s hand as I walked towards Charles.


    I stared at him. He was dressed in a tuxedo with his hair slicked back, which made him look more


    mature and charming.


    ¡°You have to love Scarlett with all your heart and your soul. Don¡¯t piss her off anymore. You have to


    protect her and not let her suffer any grievances. You should remember the traditions of our Moore


    family,¡± Lawrence reminded his son eagerly while holding my hand.


    Charles looked at me firmly. ¡°I will love her and take care of her for the rest of our lives. I won¡¯t let her


    suffer even the slightest amount of pain, and I will love her more than I love myself.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, my eyes instantly turned red and teary. I was deeply touched.


    Lawrence then put my hand in Charles¡¯ hand with satisfaction.


    Charles looked at me tenderly.


    The priest asked, ¡°Do you take this woman to be yourwfully wedded wife?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± Charles interrupted the priest before he could even finish his words.


    And I found that to be quite funny.


    ¡°Do you take this man to be yourwfully wedded husband?¡± the priest asked me.


    ¡°I do,¡± I interrupted him, just like Charles did.


    ¡°Oh, it looks like you two can¡¯t wait to get married. You may exchange rings now,¡± the priest said with a


    smile.


    Charles and I put a ring on each other¡¯s finger before he lifted my veil and kissed me on the forehead.


    All the warm blessings and cheers from our close friends and rtives made me tear up again.

 Chapter 147: Drugged Water

    Chapter 147: Drugged Water


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    As the crowd cheered and gave us their blessings, I threw out the bouquet. When I turned around, I


    noticed that Nina was in Abner¡¯s arms as she caught the bouquet and lost her bnce.


    Everyone cheered again. Nina¡¯s face turned as red as an apple.


    ¡°It seems that you two are destined to be together,¡± I bantered.


    Nina¡¯s face turned even redder. She immediately got out of Abner¡¯s arms, feeling embarrassed. The


    crowd whistled and hooted at them.


    The atmosphere felt great, and it could be seen in everyone¡¯s eyes how much they were enjoying.


    Charles and I exchanged nces and couldn¡¯t help but smile, too.


    At lunch time, everyone was singing and dancing, and the ambiance was quite convivial.


    Spencer invited me to dance, and I willingly epted.


    As I danced with him, he told me so many stupid things that Charles had done during his childhood. I


    swore, I had neverughed so hard in my life.


    The moment I turned around, Charles pulled me away.


    The crowd hooted once more. ¡°Looks like the bridegroom is jealous!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you dance since you were a child. Nobody dances better than you. You can dance


    whenever you want, and I¡¯ll always dance with you,¡± Charles whispered in my ear as he wrapped his


    arms around my waist.


    I looked back at him and smiled. It turned out that he remembered that I learned to dance as a child.


    ¡°Anytime, really? What about the time when we are quarreling?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fine! We¡¯ll patch things up after the dance.¡± Charles looked at me with affection.


    ¡°What if we break up?¡± I asked when I saw the happiness in his eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to break up. To be precise, we¡¯ll never get divorced. I won¡¯t let you have that


    opportunity!¡± Charles retorted.


    ¡°What happenedst night¡­¡± I wanted to say something, but stopped mid sentence.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thatter,¡± he responded as he pinched my nose.


    The entire day, everyone celebrated our wedding through dancing and singing.


    Soon, night fell. The moon was riding high in the sky, and it illuminated the night.


    The crowd didn¡¯t get tired even though it was night. On the contrary, they were even livelier than this


    morning.


    Charles held my hand and took me to the tent that he had prepared.


    The moment I entered, I noticed that there were all kinds of daily necessities inside it. Surprised, I


    turned to him for an answer.


    But he just pursed his lips and kept silent. He took off his tuxedo and unbuttoned the buttons on his


    sleeves and cor.


    Feeling nervous, I took a step back and swallowed. Charles and I stood across the bathtub. He stared


    at my belly and his face became serious.


    ¡°I¡¯m so fucking stupid,¡± he cursed while looking at me.


    ¡°You know, I hate being lied to the most. Don¡¯t you have anything to say for yourself?¡±


    Upon hearing that, my heart tightened. I looked at him, and said in a flirtatious voice, ¡°Please don¡¯t be


    mad at me anymore, okay? I told you that I was afraid you¡¯d feel obligated to stay with me because of


    the baby, so I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you trust me enough,¡± he said, still wearing a sad face.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you; it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to affect your judgment,¡± I exined. However,


    Charles didn¡¯t seem convinced.


    ¡°My husband is a gracious man, I¡¯m sure. He¡¯s not going to get mad about what I did. So, please,


    honey¡­ just forgive me. I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say from now on.¡±


    I did my best to say as many nice words as I could to please him. Soon, his face softened.


    ¡°Have I passed your test now?¡± Charles finally broke his silence.


    I smiled at him and nodded solemnly.


    He strode over to me and held me in his arm. As punishment, he bit my lip and said, ¡°No matter what I


    say, you¡¯ll listen to me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± I nodded eagerly.


    ¡°Since you did something wrong, you should be punished.¡±


    He chuckled, ced his right hand at the back of my head, and pressed me against the wall. Then, he


    pulled me towards him and ced his left arm around my waist.


    Soon, I lost my bnce and fell into his embrace. Charles¡¯ face was inches to mine and he was


    snickering. I identally kissed him.


    I red at him, annoyed and embarrassed. A smile appeared on his lips, and he pinched the back of


    my waist. When I scoffed at him, he took the opportunity to slide his tongue into my mouth.


    Momentster, Charles whispered to my ear, ¡°Can we do it?¡±


    At this point, I was basically panting.


    All of a sudden, I heard Spencer¡¯s voiceing from outside. ¡°Hey, Charles! Come out here for a drink.


    You can have sexter. You have all the time in the world.¡±


    Charles frowned and gritted his teeth. I could tell that he wanted to tear Spencer apart.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much.¡± I pushed Charles away and chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll mete out your punishmentter.¡± He nted a kiss on my lips, straightened his clothes, and left.


    After he left, I turned on the bathtub¡¯s faucet to prepare for a bath.


    Once I was finish running the bath, the tent opened up.


    Rita came in with a bottle of water in hand. I frowned at her, wary of what she might do.


    ¡°How dare you barge into this tent?¡± I red at her, showing her my vignce.


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to send you my best wishes and to have a drink with you.¡± Rita poured two sses of


    water and looked up at me.


    But I just stood there, silent and observing her. The first thing I noticed was the wound on her wrist.


    Rita handed me a ss of water, but I just frowned at her and decided not to take it.


    Instead of getting angry, she clinked the sses of water by herself. Then, she nced at therge


    bed with rose petals littered over it.


    ¡°Do you have any idea what I¡¯ve done to win Charles over?¡± She smiled while ncing at my wedding


    bed nkly.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to sacrifice my life for him. That¡¯s how far I¡¯ll go. Even if everyone thinks I¡¯m cheap,


    shameless, and downright foolish, I never wavered; not even once! I can do anything and everything,


    as long as I can win him over.¡± Rita paused for a moment just to look at me with contempt.


    ¡°What about you? What can you do for him? Are you willing to die for him as well?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone to extremes just so you could have him. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s love.¡± I sneered at her with


    disdain, offering her no shred of sympathy.


    ¡°May you two grow old together.¡± Rita chuckled before handing me the ss of water.


    ¡°Here, have a drink and ept my blessing.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your blessing,¡± I responded.


    ¡°Look, if you drink this ss of water, I will never pester Charles again. I¡¯ll stay as far away from both of


    you for as long as I live.¡±


    ¡°Wow! You must have an inted self-esteem, don¡¯t you?¡± I shook my head, still refusing her offer.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s one thing you don¡¯t know. Your mother and my father used to be in a rtionship.


    That means there¡¯s a small probability that you and I are half-sisters,¡± she answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! My parents are each other¡¯s first love. Nate just held an unrequited love for my


    mother.¡± I tried to stay calm, but in reality, I was fazed by this revtion.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, you won¡¯t even consider taking the water I¡¯m trying to give you. Are you


    scared of something, Scarlett?¡± Rita red at me.


    I looked her dead in the eye, took the ss, and put it away.


    All of a sudden, she walked towards me. I instinctively covered my belly, and backed away from her.


    But because of my long gown, I tripped over. Rita took this opportunity to corner me against the wall.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± I struggled to break free, casting her a stern re. I was starting to panic,


    because I was scared she would do something to my child.


    Rita grabbed my hands, and slowly picked up the ss as her face became vicious.


    ¡°You need to drink this water.¡± It seemed as though she wanted to force me to gulp it down.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± I shouted. However, Rita just tightened her grasp on me.


    ¡°Today is your God damned wedding night! All I want to do is to congratte you. What are you so


    afraid of?¡± Rita broke into a maniacalughter while trying to put the ss close to my mouth.


    I exerted every strength I had to push her away and I managed to do it. This caused the ss to fall to


    the floor.


    Rita stumbled due to how strongly I shoved her. I was so scared that I leaned against the wall;


    practically hyperventting.


    Suddenly, she rose to her feet and tried to drown me in the bathtub.

 Chapter 148: Do You Even Deserve My Trust

    Chapter 148: Do You Even Deserve My Trust


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    Rita tried to drown me in the bathtub. As a result, my clothes became soaking wet and clung to my


    body.


    I tried to get up, but she pinned me down with all her strength.


    In a fit of panic, I grabbed her leg and clenched it as tightly as I could. Rita groaned in pain and


    unconsciously loosened her grip on me. While she was distracted, I took the opportunity to turn the


    tables.


    ¡°You¡¯re not here to congratte me but to kill me, are you?¡± I asked with a sneer. I was out of breath


    after fighting for my life just now.


    ¡°I want you to die with your child!¡± Rita admitted without a second thought.


    While I was tussling with her, I heard Richard¡¯s voice behind me.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked incredulously


    Flustered, I let go of Rita.


    She stood up and knelt at my feet, gasping for breath. To my surprise, she grabbed my leg and pleaded


    weakly, ¡°Scarlett, please don¡¯t do this. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    However, I was unmoved. I raised my foot, intending to kick this hypocrite in front of me.


    But before I could kick her, Richard went out of the tent and ordered to the people outside, ¡°Go and find


    Charles.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Rita grabbed her own neck tightly and did not let go until she almost knocked herself


    unconscious.


    She copsed on the edge of the bathtub and looked at me with a cunning smile.


    A few momentster, Charles entered the tent and looked at me up and down. Then, he put his coat


    over my shoulders and asked with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Rita broke in,¡± Richard replied with his head lowered to the ground.


    Charles looked at Rita and pointed at her neck.


    ¡°Scarlett strangled her?¡± he asked in disbelief.


    I looked at Charles with utter disappointment.


    ¡°She strangled herself,¡± I scoffed. I felt wronged. How could he suspect me of doing such a horrible


    thing?


    ¡°Scarlett, you¡¯ve been caught in the act. How could you lie?¡± Rita looked at me wide-eyed and even


    forced a cough to make her believable.


    ¡°You know yourself who¡¯s lying between us,¡± I said through gritted teeth.


    At that moment, Rita turned to Richard pitifully and asked, ¡°You saw everything, right? Scarlett almost


    drowned me to death.¡±


    However, Richard looked into her eyes and replied with a straight face, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything when I


    came in.¡±


    I looked at him in astonishment. When he came in, he definitely saw me pressing Rita down in the


    bathtub.


    Richard was defending me! I cast a meaningful nce at him, grateful that he had taken my side.


    Charles looked at Richard with furrowed brows and ordered, ¡°Take Rita out.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t go,¡± Rita protested, ¡°Charles, trust me. I came here to give Scarlett my best wishes. But


    when she saw me, she suddenly flew into a rage.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± Charles repeated, unmoved.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll stay here and seek justice for what that woman has done. I almost died. Are you just


    going to turn a blind eye to it?¡± Rita wiped her tears as she spoke. If I had not known her, I would have


    pitied her. She looked pathetic.


    Suddenly, Richard stepped forward and dragged her away without a word.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me! You bastard. How could you betray me? Since when did you join


    Scarlett¡¯s side? Why did you just stand there and do nothing when she tried to kill me?¡±


    As Rita was unwilling to leave, the security guards surrounded her. This shut her up. Now, she had no


    choice but to follow Richard out.


    The tent quieted down once Rita was gone.


    Now, Charles and I were the only ones left in the tent. He looked at my dripping wet clothes and


    advised with concern, ¡°Change your clothes now, or you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±


    Just as he was about to help me take off my clothes, I pped his hands away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me if you


    don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    ¡°I believe you. Let¡¯s talk about itter, okay? Right now, you should change your clothes first. You


    should think of our child even when you¡¯re mad,¡± Charles persuaded me.


    ¡°Get out. I don¡¯t want to see you right now.¡± I pushed him out as I spoke when, all of a sudden, he


    caught sight of the scratch on my arm.


    Charles pointed at it and asked, ¡°What happened to your arm?¡±


    I put my arm behind my back and answered sarcastically, ¡°I did it to myself.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Charles moved closer and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re so cruel to yourself. Are you going to


    scratch me like that in the future?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Now¡¯s not the time to mess around!¡± I yelled in a fit of anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at me anymore. Does it hurt?¡± Charles kissed my arm, which took me aback.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I withdrew my hand, embarrassed.


    ¡°It won¡¯t hurt anymore if I kiss it. Now, Scarlett, please don¡¯t be mad at me anymore.¡± Charles held me


    in his arms as soon as he finished speaking.


    However, I was not in the mood for his sweet talks. I turned my face away and muttered, ¡±You¡¯d rather


    believe Rita than me. You think I tried to strangle her.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I¡¯ll always be on your side. I was just asking, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t fought back, she would¡¯ve drowned me to death!¡±


    ¡°Yes. You did a great job for defending yourself. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have left you alone here.¡±


    Although Charles had acknowledged his faults, I was still quite annoyed with him. I pushed him away


    with my remaining strength and did not let him get near me.


    But he did not give up. He reached out and tried to pull me into his arms.


    I pushed him away yet again and turned my face to one side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mywfully wedded wife. Of course, I can touch you. Scarlett, don¡¯t be mad at me anymore.¡±


    Charles coaxed me as he unzipped my dress.


    I felt a chill on my back, so I grabbed my dress to cover my body. But then, he grabbed my hands, and


    my dress fell to the floor. I shivered with cold, but he wrapped me in his warm embrace.


    ¡°Are you still cold?¡± Charles asked with concern. I felt his warm breath in my ears, and it somehow


    warmed me up.


    ¡°Let¡­ Let me go,¡± I pleaded in trembling voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold, and you¡¯re naked,¡± Charles reminded. Judging from the tone of his voice, he was feeling sorry


    for me. But then, his hands began to wander around my body.


    ¡°Scarlett, please don¡¯t be mad at me anymore. I missed you so much,¡± Charles whispered in my ear


    and gently kissed the back of my neck.


    My body tensed up, amusing Charles.


    ¡°You want it, don¡¯t you?¡± on the bed.


    He kissed me on the lips passionately. His mouth then trailed down my corbone and then chest and


    stomach. But when he reached the lower part of my body, I instinctively grabbed his arm to stop him.


    Charles looked at me with a gentle smile. ¡°Are you scared?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, you only make it harder for me to calm down when you¡¯re looking at me like that.¡± Charles put


    his hand on his forehead and took a deep breath.


    I looked down at his crotch. Sure enough, he was as hard as a rock. ¡°I¡­ Let me help you¡­¡±


    ¡°Believe me, Scarlett. I want to have sex with you right now, but I can¡¯t. You¡¯re pregnant. As the father


    of your child, I have to endure it.¡± Charles kissed my waist as he restrained his burning desire.


    All of a sudden, something urred to me. I pushed him away and said in serious tone, ¡°Bring Rita


    here. I think that ss of water was poisoned.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send someone to deal with it,¡± Charles reassured in a low voice while kissing


    ¡°I want to deal with it myself,¡± I insisted.


    Charles stood up and brought me a change of clothes.I immediately put it on.


    ¡°Do you even deserve my trust?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re married.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me,¡± I retorted when I remembered that he had suspected me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened just now. I¡¯ll have someone bring Rita in.¡±

 Chapter 149: The Truth Of Miscarriage

    Chapter 149: The Truth Of Miscarriage


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    Not long after, Richard brought Rita in. She focused her attention on the ss of water on the table.


    ¡°Do you want to drink it?¡± asked Charles.


    Rita nodded, ready to take the ss.


    But I picked it up before she could grab it.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you give this to me?¡± Right after I said that, I smiled at her, and Rita¡¯s face turned grim.


    ¡°Charles, believe me when I say this; I came here to give you my best wishes. That¡¯s all,¡± said Rita.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Charles ced his phone on the table.


    As I listened to the sounding from the phone, I realized that it was a video of what happened after


    Rita broke into our tent. I stared at Charles, shocked by this matter. He actually installed surveince


    cameras in the tent.


    Charles looked back at me. I could tell that he had guessed what was on my mind, so he nodded


    towards the bathtub.


    I followed his gaze and saw a camera just above the bathtub.


    A frown appeared on my face as I looked at him. ¡®Why on earth is a camera above the bathtub? What


    was he trying to record?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s for fun,¡¯ Charles mouthed with a naughty wink.


    I frowned at him to express my dissatisfaction.


    The video showed Rita trying to drown me in the tub. In a fit of panic, she began to defend herself.


    ¡°Charles, no! You have to believe me. Scarlett wants something more than just to be Mrs. Moore!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then, what else does she want?¡± asked Charles.


    ¡°Your heart. Nothing more, nothing less,¡± I responded before Rita could get another word in. I could see


    the joy in Charles¡¯ eyes when he looked at me.


    ¡°She¡¯s lying! Scarlett just wants the wealth of the Moore family for herself!¡± Rita eximed as she


    nced at me with disdain.


    ¡°Whatever I want has nothing to do with you,¡± I remarked, ncing back at her with equal contempt.


    ¡°You created a rift between me and Charles, and yet you say that this has nothing to do with me?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Your rtionship with him is in the past now. He merely wanted to repay you for saving his life before.


    Your cheating and betrayal have severely affected our rtionship. Once and for all, we should end


    things between you and Charles.¡±


    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Rita asked, swallowing nervously.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need to be so agitated, Rita. I just want to figure something out.¡± After pausing for a


    moment, I asked, ¡°Have you ever slept with Charles?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Rita¡¯s eyes widened, but she soon calmed down. ¡°We¡¯ve done things that a couple


    normally does.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you if you¡¯ve slept with him or not. Just answer the damned question!¡± I growled.


    ¡°We¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you slept with him or not?¡± I repeated. I was gradually losing my patience, so I was bing


    harsher towards her.


    ¡°No,¡± Rita said through gritted teeth. Then, she looked at Charles with affectionate eyes.


    ¡°We may not have slept together yet, but I love Charles more than you do, Scarlett!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯m done with your tomfoolery!¡± I raised my hand to interrupt her mid sentence.


    My eyes fell on the water she had offered to me before. ¡°Is there an abortient in this water?¡±


    ¡°Of course, not! It¡¯s just an ordinary mineral water.¡± Rita was trying to stay calm.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I picked up the ss of water and stared at it carefully.


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll drink the water,¡± Rita said, ready to grab the ss from my hand.


    I moved it away from her and smirked. ¡°Cornered beasts will always do something desperate.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one doubting my integrity! So, to prove my innocence, I¡¯ll drink the water, myself. If nothing


    happens to me, that just means you¡¯ve wrongfully used me,¡± Rita replied anxiously as she


    scrambled to get the ss.


    Just then, someone came in with a medical equipment case. At this point, she was even more agitated


    than before.


    Rita moved forward, but I quickly raised my hand to stop her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? We¡¯ll know what¡¯s in this ss of water after it¡¯s been tested,¡± I said.


    Afterwards, I gave the ss of water to the person who came in.


    He drew some liquid from the ss using a syringe, turned around, and left.


    ¡°Even if there¡¯s something wrong with that ss of water, there¡¯s a good chance that you nted the


    drug in it just to frame me.¡± Rita¡¯s body was trembling, and her voice wasden with grief.


    ¡°I have nothing to gain by setting up a loser like that,¡± I replied.


    ¡°You looked so calm earlier, and you¡¯re clearly trying to hide your guilt. You just don¡¯t want to give birth


    to Charles¡¯ baby, do you?¡± she argued.


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you tell me all your crazy theories while we¡¯re waiting?¡± I cast her a re to express


    my contempt.


    ¡°On second thought, I¡¯m sure you wanted to have a baby with Charles, so you¡¯d be able to secure his


    family¡¯s wealth by using the baby as a leverage,¡± Rita responded.


    ¡°They why would I want to get rid of the baby by drugging myself since it¡¯s this important for me?¡± I


    sneered.


    ¡°Perhaps part of you still don¡¯t want to have this baby, because you know it¡¯s not Charles¡¯; it¡¯s Abner¡¯s!¡±


    Rita¡¯s eyes lit up and she continued telling us about her analysis. ¡°You¡¯re afraid that Charles will one


    day find out that the child in your womb isn¡¯t his, so you nned to fake a miscarriage and pin the


    me on me. That way, you¡¯ll be get your revenge on me, and be able to protect your good name as


    Mrs. Moore. Or maybe¡­¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°Maybe Charles will feel so bad about this matter that he¡¯ll treat you even


    better just to make it up to you.¡±


    Upon hearing all of her guesses, I apuded her. They all sounded so viable.


    ¡°You¡¯re one smart woman, Rita. Is this how you killed your own child? This time, I¡¯ll be the one


    guessing how you lost your baby.¡± As I said that, I paused to look at her and pretended to be surprised.


    ¡°Did you take an abortient before you came to me?¡±


    Rita stood frozen, seemingly befuddled.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Scarlett. I found a medicine box in the car,¡± said Richard.


    I felt so sorry for him. ¡®Why did he fall in love with a woman like her?¡¯ I wondered.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying, Richard! None of that happened. Why are you colluding with Scarlett just to set me up?¡±


    Rita argued, and then she added, ¡°Why are you taking her side? Did you sleep with her as well?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± Richard scowled at Rita.


    ¡°Why do you sound so guilty? Look, Charles, Scarlett isn¡¯t just having an affair with Abner; she¡¯s also


    hooking up with Richard!¡± Rita remarked as she looked at Charles.


    ¡°I¡¯m not blind, nor am I an idiot. That box of abortient in your car was yours,¡± Richard said tly.


    Rita red at him as her face was distorted by anger.


    ¡°Why are you so agitated? I was merely guessing. Once the test resultes out, we will know the


    truth.¡±


    I looked at her for one more time, invoking her ire. Her face turned pale and her fists were trembling at


    her sides.

 Chapter 150: Wedding Night

    Chapter 150: Wedding Night


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    I could not hide my amusement when I saw Rita¡¯s panic-stricken face. With a sly smile, I brought the


    ss of water to her.


    ¡°You wanted some water, didn¡¯t you? Here. Have a drink,¡± I said while handing it over.


    Rita pped my hand and got on her knees.


    ¡°Charles, didn¡¯t you promise you¡¯d marry me? Why are you in denial of your feelings for me?¡± Rita


    sobbed while looking at Charles with tearful eyes.


    ¡°Indeed. I was in denial of my feelings for Scarlett.¡± Charles looked at me guiltily.


    ¡°What-what did you say?¡± Rita stuttered in disbelief.


    Charles did not answer her question. Instead, he sneered and warned her, ¡°You¡¯d better not drug her;


    otherwise, the Lively Group will fall into crisis.¡±


    Rita was in utter shock. She opened her mouth to speak, but no sound came out.


    I could not help but sigh as I gazed at Charles¡¯s stone-cold expression.


    ¡®¡®Wow. Rita has crossed my bottom line again and again, but Charles is still on my side.¡±


    With a frown, Charles turned to Richard and pointed at Rita, who was in a daze. ¡°Take her out.


    Just as Charles had ordered, Richard dragged Rita out right away. Finally, themotion hade to


    an end. Well, at least for now.


    Now that only the two of us were left in the room, Charles¡¯s demeanor changed. He held my hand and


    asked gingerly, ¡°Honey, are you still mad at me?¡±


    I lowered my head. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. I¡¯ll get justice for you. I won¡¯t let that woman off this time.¡±


    I raised my head and looked at him.


    ¡°Humph! Will you wrongly use me like that again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that pregnant women are sensitive. Now, I can attest to that. Honey, I didn¡¯t mean that. I just


    asked. Anyway, it¡¯s my fault for making you unhappy. I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± Charles coaxed me with


    sweet words. I must admit, it was working.


    However, I did not say anything and just pinched his side as hard as I could.


    ¡°Honey, you can punish me as you like. But today is our wedding night. Can you forgive me for now?


    Let¡¯s do what we should do first¡­¡± Charles kissed me on the cheek, but his hand wandered around my


    body.


    Before I knew it, his hands were on my back, trying to unzip my Wedding Night dress.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± I tried to stop him, but my body was slowly giving in.


    ¡°Honey, I know you¡¯re unhappy because of what has just happened. Let me make it up to you.¡± Charles


    kissed the back of my neck, and it sent shivers down my spine.


    I got so weak in my knees, so I grabbed his arms for support.


    Impressively, Charles managed to unzip my dress. Now that my breasts were exposed, he fondled


    them lustfully.


    ¡°You¡­ I think you¡¯re justforting yourself,¡± I muttered while ring at him.


    Charles raised his head and stared at me with an aggrieved look on his face. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since


    west made love. Don¡¯t you want it? Well, I know I can¡¯t wait to fuck you right now.¡±


    My face turned red with embarrassment. The truth was, I wanted it too. But I was worried about our


    baby. ¡°But¡­ The baby¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine as long as I¡¯m gentle. Shall we do it, honey?¡± Charles asked for my consent while kissing


    me on the neck.


    I looked at his bright and pitiful eyes, and my heart softened. How could I saw no to that?


    ¡°Okay. But be gentle.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Charles answered, a hint of excitement in his voice. He scooped me in his arms and carried me


    to the bed.


    He then put me down and stripped me off my clothes.


    All of a sudden, a cold breeze came in. I instinctively covered my chest in the cold.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡± Charles pressed me onto the bed and then pulled the quilt over to cover us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be warm soon.¡±


    He chuckled and kissed me on my forehead.


    A momentter, the desire in my body was ignited. He was right. I did not feel cold anymore.


    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s do it sideways so we won¡¯t hurt the baby. I know we won¡¯t be able to enjoy ourselves to


    the fullest, but I¡¯m willing to sacrifice my pleasure.¡± Charles helped me lie on my side as he spoke.


    I could feel my face burning because of his dirty talk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. You¡¯ll have to get used to this. I¡¯ll flirt with you all the time.¡± Charles seductively kissed


    my earlobe. Meanwhile, with his free hand, he slowly reached out to mydy parts.


    My whole body tensed up, and my vagina became wet in anticipation.


    ¡°Rx. Let me touch it.¡±


    Charles must have noticed my nervousness. He kissed me on the lips to distract me from what he was


    doing down there. Although his tone was soft and gentle, the movement of his fingers was quite the


    opposite.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Hurry up,¡± I urged. I had had enough of forey. I wanted him now.


    ¡°You want it now? What should you say then?¡± Charles asked with a snicker. He kept drawing circles


    down there, teasing me to his heart¡¯s content.


    ¡°Honey, give it to me¡­¡± I implored. I could no longer stand being teased. My burning lust was getting


    the better of me.


    ¡°If you say so.¡± Charles quickened his movement, his breathing quick yet heavy.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Honey¡­¡± I moaned in pleasure.


    Charles stopped what he was doing and then looked at me with a burning gaze.


    His eyes made me feel a little embarrassed. Just as I was about to pull the quilt to cover my face, he


    inserted his manhood into me.


    He said he would be gentle. Well, he did as he promised. However, we made love for hours.


    I was tired and sleepy, but Charles did not stop until midnight.


    The next morning, I woke up with a backache. To my astonishment, Charles had left. I looked around


    and saw that he had left a note on the table.


    ¡°I have to deal with something urgent in thepany. I¡¯lle back as soon as I can.¡± It was a simple


    note, but I felt a little stuffy in my chest.


    Something serious must have happened that Charles had to go to thepany and deal with it in


    person.


    I went out of the room after washing my face and brushing my teeth. Unexpectedly, I met Nina at the


    door.


    ¡°Oh my! Look at your dark circles. Something fun happenedst night, didn¡¯t it?¡± Nina asked with an


    obscene smile.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± I asked, shifting the topic.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go fishing.¡± Nina held my hand and led me to theke without even waiting for my response. 0


    I raised my eyebrows at her. ¡°Why are you in such a good mood? Did something happen between you


    and Abner yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. We have nothing to do with each other. Where is Charles, by the way? Why


    did he leave so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°He went to thepany to deal with something,¡± I answered.


    Although I looked calm, I was worried about him.


    ¡°You two have just gotten married. Why isn¡¯t he spending more time with you?¡± Nina asked again.


    I just nced at her and did not say anything in response. My mood became worse at the mention of it.


    Just as Nina was about to say something, someone came out of nowhere and knocked on her


    head.She turned around with a scowl.


    ¡°Abner, what are you doing?¡± she asked in an annoyed tone.


    ¡°Well, you were in a daze, so I helped youe to your senses,¡± Abner retorted.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t! You¡¯re just finding an excuse to take revenge on me for stealing your meat skewerst night!¡±


    Nina stroked the back of her head while staring daggers at him.


    The two of them bickered just like they always did. It seemed that they had forgotten about


    I walked a few yards away from them and enjoyed the scenery. Suddenly, I felt a little disappointed.


    The view of theke would have been so much better with Charles here.


    Spencer and David arrived a few momentster.


    Thetter looked at Abner and Nina, who were arguing, and joked, ¡°I thought Nina was pursuing


    Spencer.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Spencer picked up the fishing rod and handed it to David.


    For a second, I saw a hint of disappointment in his eyes. We sat by theke as we fished and chatted


    with one another. It was not every day we got to enjoy our time like this.


    Everyone was in high spirits. I, however, was thinking about Charles, so I did not say much.


    ¡°Are you sad because Charles isn¡¯t here?¡± Spencer asked, noticing my silence.


    I sighed and forced a smile.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Charles just had to deal with something important in thepany. He¡¯ll be back as soon


    as he can,¡± Spencer reassured.


    I nodded in response. But I must say, I had lost interest in fishing.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    At noon, Charles still had note back.

 Chapter 151: Test Result

    Chapter 151: Test Result


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    After we left the ind, the driver took me back to the Moore mansion.


    As soon as I sat down in the living room, Christine held my hand and persuaded me, ¡°Scarlett, stay for


    a few more days. There¡¯s no need to rush back to the training.¡±


    The others nodded in agreement.


    ¡°You and Charles just got married. You should be with each other, having the time of your lives,¡±


    Lawrence advised, seeing that I did not say anything in response.


    Meanwhile, Alice turned to look at me and asked for my opinion. ¡±Scarlett, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Charles and discuss it with him,¡± I answered. Without another word, I returned to my room.


    His absence crossed my mind, and disappointment washed over me.


    While I was lost in thought, my phone suddenly rang. It was Charles. I could not wait to answer it.


    ¡°The test result hase out. It¡¯s just water,¡± Charles informed me in a serious tone.


    I was stunned, unable to believe it.


    ¡°When will,¡± Just as I was about to ask him when he woulde back, I heard a noise on the other end


    of the line. From the sound of it, he was with a lot of people.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll talk to youter. I have something important to do. I¡¯ll take care of it first.¡± Charles hung up


    the call without waiting for my reply.


    I watched in a daze as the screen of my phone automatically turned off. It was only after a minute or so


    that I came to my senses.


    Something must be wrong with that ss of water. However, there was no way that Charles would


    make a mistake. What happened and where was he anyway? I had not discussed with him about the


    training program yet.


    I felt a headacheing on at the thought of these things.


    After pondering for a moment, I decided to go back to the training with Nina.


    The two of us met at the airport at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    I had been busy with the training courses in the following week. Charles seemed to be busy as well.


    We did not talk much, even over the phone I was worried about him, but at the same time, I was a little


    aggrieved. We had just gotten married. And yet, we were apart.


    I came back on the weekend.


    As soon as I disembarked the ne, I saw Charles waiting for me at the airport.


    I felt as though I had not seen him for a long time as I gazed at him from a distance.


    But then, Rita suddenly crossed my mind. I could not help but heave a heavy sigh as I thought of her.


    The test result showed that the ss of water was not spiked. Would Charles think that I framed Rita


    on purpose?


    While I was in deep thought, Charles strode over to me.


    He took my luggage and exited the airport without a word. We had been away from each other for just


    a week, but it seemed that we had grown further apart.


    I followed him closely.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward, so I thought of a topic to break the silence. ¡°Have you solved the


    company¡¯s affairs?¡± I worriedly asked.


    ¡°Almost,¡± Charles briefly answered.


    Unable to take the dreadful atmosphere between us, I stopped in my tracks and scoffed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong


    with you?¡±


    Charles turned around, walked over to me, and held my hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when we get home.¡±


    On the way home, I looked at Charles¡¯s stern expression and muttered, ¡°You don¡¯t seem very happy to


    see me.¡±


    He nced at me and massaged his forehead wearily. He looked upset for some reason, but he would


    not tell me.


    After a long agonizing silence, he finally opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you had resumed your training?¡± he asked coldly.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me when you¡¯de back, so it doesn¡¯t matter if I leave or not.¡± I was infuriated when I


    recalled that he had left the day after our wedding. To make things worse, he was cold to me right now.


    Charles frowned and looked at me. Still, he did not say a word.


    The atmosphere was awkward all the way home. Charles and I were at odds, and I had no idea what


    was going on in his mind.


    When we arrived at the Moore mansion, Christine held my hand and asked how I had been abroad.


    ¡°It was great,¡± I replied with a smile.


    Then, I stood up and opened my suitcase.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve brought you something.¡±


    I took out the gifts I had prepared beforeing here and then gave them to them.


    While everyone was opening their gifts, Charles suddenly stood up and said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯m not


    feeling well. I¡¯m going to have a rest.¡±


    I felt a little anxious, but I followed him nevertheless.


    In the bedroom, Charles took his change of clothes and went to take a shower.


    Meanwhile, I waited for him in the bedroom, restless.


    Charles came out of the bathroom a few minutester. Just as I was about to say something, he asked,


    ¡°Take the hairdryer and dry my hair, will you?¡±


    Was hemanding me? Did he not leave his newly married wife behind first? What right did he have


    to dictate to me?


    Despite these questions, I turned around, fetched the hairdryer, and did as told. My mind was in a haze


    as Ibed through his hair. Charles¡¯s gaze fell on the gift box I had brought.


    ¡°What¡¯s in the box?¡± he asked with a frown.


    ¡°A gift.¡±


    ¡°For whom?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I put away the hairdryer in annoyance, turned around, and walked aside.


    Meanwhile, Charles picked up the gift box and opened it.


    ¡°Whom is it for?¡± he asked again.


    ¡°For a colleague.¡± I snatched the tie clip as I spoke.


    With a displeased look on his face, Charles reached out to grab it.


    I dodged his hand. But because he was tall, he was able to take the tie clip from me without breaking a


    sweat.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, I identally tripped on my foot. I shrieked instinctively. Fortunately, Charles caught me in


    time. But then, he lost bnce, and we fell on the bed on top of each other.


    ¡°Whom is it for?¡± Charles asked again.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    I tried to take the tie clip back, but he grabbed both of my hands, rendering me helpless.


    Charles sighed and looked me in the eye.


    ¡°I had something urgent to deal with that day, so I hung up the phone in a hurry. I¡¯ll answer all of your


    questions now.¡±


    I looked at him nkly. For a moment, I did not understand what he was talking about.


    ¡°Whom is the tie clip for?¡± Charles asked for the third time. Knowing him, he would not let the matter


    go.


    ¡°It¡¯s for you,¡± I answered without missing a beat.


    ¡°Then why did you say it was for your colleague?¡±


    I red at him.


    ¡°You made me upset. Why can¡¯t I make you feel the same way?¡±


    ¡°Naughty girl,¡± Charles called teasingly.


    A smile finally appeared on his face, but I remained annoyed.


    ¡°Are you finally gonna tell me about the test result?¡±


    ¡°Well, ording to the doctor, the water was uncontaminated. There was no problem with it.¡±


    But then, Charles paused for a moment and continued, ¡°But that¡¯s not the final result. Let¡¯s talk about it


    later. Now, go take a shower and let¡¯s continue where we¡¯ve left off.¡±


    ¡°No. Tell me everything now,¡± I insisted. I sounded anxious.


    Charles, however, was very rxed.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you until you do as I say,¡± he argued like a spoiled child. I would have found this cute on


    normal days.


    But right now, it was annoying. I gave up in the end. I stared daggers at him and went to take a shower.


    When I came out of the bathroom not long after, I saw Charles waving at me with a hairdryer in his


    hand.


    Wey on the bed once my hair was dry.


    My heart fluttered as I listened to Charles¡¯s breathing.


    ¡°Scarlett, I missed you so much.¡± He wrapped his arms around my waist and kissed me on the neck.


    ¡°What happened in thepany? You suddenly left the day after our wedding,¡± I reminded, a little


    aggrieved.


    ¡°Someone died in the construction site.¡± I gasped in shock.


    Charles must have felt my distress. He held me tighter and reassured me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything is


    settled now.¡±


    I felt sorry for him. I focused only on myself that I did not think about his side.


    ¡°Sorry. I was too sensitive.¡± I buried myself in his chest with guilt. Charles raised my chin and looked at


    me.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can be as sensitive as you want as long as you don¡¯t leave me,¡± he said with a smile.


    Then, he kissed me like he missed me.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and responded enthusiastically.


    After the kiss, Charles pressed his forehead against mine. His breathing was quick yet heavy in


    anticipation.


    ¡°Scarlett, can I?¡± he asked. I knew right away what he was talking about as I could feel his hard


    manhood pressing against me.


    ¡°Answer me first.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s indeed abortion drug in the water. Let¡¯s talk about the restter.¡± Charles could not wait to


    make love to me.


    ¡°Be gentle¡­¡± I asked him in a breathy voice. With that, we made love through the night.

 Chapter 152: Scheme

    Chapter 152: Scheme


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    After a vigorous and wild sex, wey in bed, enjoying the intimate moment.


    ¡°Did Rita bribe the person who conducted the test?¡± I nestled in Charles¡¯ embrace and fiddled with his


    fingers.


    ¡°She did,¡± he replied nonchntly as he twirled my hair with his fingers.


    ¡°What a cheater!¡± I grunted.


    ¡°But, how did you know that theboratory staff had been bought off?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well, just to be sure, I divided the water test into two parts at the beginning and sent them to different


    testing agents,¡± Charles exined.


    Upon hearing his exnation, my eyes lit up as I looked at him with excitement. But shortly afterwards,


    I felt upset. ¡°That¡¯s a big thing! How could you keep that from me?¡±


    After I said that, I was about to get up, but Charles held me tightly within his arms.


    ¡°I do regret that I didn¡¯t tell you about it sooner, and it caused you to overthink.¡±


    Having said that, Charles nced at my belly, seemingly annoyed.


    ¡°If you dare hide something this big from me again, don¡¯t ever expect me to forgive you!¡±


    ¡°Charles Moore, I¡¯ll have you know that men and women are equal. If you want me to be honest with


    you, you have to do the same.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    At the moment, my heart was filled with happiness.


    ******


    The following morning, I met Rita as soon as I arrived at thepany.


    ¡°You¡¯re really something, Scarlett. You managed to force me out of the entertainment industry. And


    now, I have to settle for the second best option and be your colleague in the TV station.¡± Rita eyed me


    up and down, casting hateful words at me with sarcasm.


    ¡°I¡¯m not as capable as you are. Killing isn¡¯t even hard for you,¡± I countered, scoffing at her.


    ¡°The stock price of the Lively Group has been plummeting for the entire week,¡± Rita grunted, clenching


    her fists.


    ¡°Is that so? Well, congrattions!¡± I grinned at her just to infuriate her even more.


    And I could tell by the look on Rita¡¯s face that it worked.


    Ignoring her, I checked my phone while waiting for the elevator to arrive.


    ¡°Good morning, Scarlett.¡± I heard Nina¡¯s voiceing from behind.


    Thus, I turned around and replied, ¡°Well, good morning to you, too, beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Ding!¡± The elevator door finally opened. I held onto Nina¡¯s arm and entered the elevator with her. Rita


    followed behind us.


    Once we were inside, Nina looked at Rita from head to toe, cleared her throat and asked, ¡°Have you


    finally gotten the test result from that ss of water?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes!¡± I nodded at once.


    ¡°The results showed that the water was indeed spiked with abortients.¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, don¡¯t spout nonsense. Show me a concrete evidence to prove your ims. Otherwise, I¡¯m


    going to sue you for nder!¡± Rita cast me a disdainful nce.


    ¡°Go ahead. Sue me. It¡¯ll save me some energy,¡± I said, not giving a damn about what she said.


    Based on the look in Rita¡¯s eyes, I could tell that she was panicking.


    ¡°Do you really think you could fool me with that stupid lie?¡±


    Gathering herposure, Rita sneered at me.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re a master of lies and deceit. Of course, you¡¯d know about it!¡± I said, smirking at her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you time and time again; I didn¡¯t put drugs in the water!¡± Rita clenched her fists once


    more. But her exnation was futile.


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    The elevator door opened again. I took Nina¡¯s arm and walked out with her,pletely ignoring Rita.


    ¡°I¡¯d say we spread the news and make a big deal of it. By then, those who actuallymitted a crime


    will be punished,¡± Nina suggested in a loud voice.


    I smiled at her and said nothing.


    Rita¡¯s POV:


    After getting out of the elevator, I hurried to my office and dialed a number.


    ¡°You imbecile! You can¡¯t even do something so trivial properly,¡± I growled, venting my rage. Afterwards,


    I hung up the phone and smashed it onto the table.


    Not long after, Charles crossed my mind. I decided to pick up the phone and call him.


    ¡°Charles, listen to me. I really have no clue what happened to that ss of water. I swear, I didn¡¯t do


    anything. Someone must be trying to frame me!¡± I exined in a hurried voice.


    ¡°Rita, I want to see you,¡± Charles replied.


    ¡°Really? Sure!¡± I answered with glee.


    ¡®¡®Charles just asked me out! Has he finally realized that Scarlett isn¡¯t good enough for him? Is he


    coming back to me? That must be it!¡¯¡¯ I eximed inwardly.


    ¡°Two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, at Stranger Cafe,¡± Charles stated before he hung up the phone


    momentarily.


    My bad mood had been swept away in an instant. As I sat in front of the dressing mirror, putting on my


    makeup, I hummed a song.


    Suddenly, I thought of Scarlett. Out of the goodness of my heart, I sent her a message and asked her


    to follow me to bear witness.


    Around one in the afternoon, I arrived at the cafe that Charles had appointed.I waited in there for


    almost an hour.


    Finally, Charles arrived with a face devoid of emotion.


    ¡°Charles,¡± I muttered in a choked voice. I quickly stood up, looking at him with pleading eyes.


    Charles sat down before me, cing a stack of photos and a sh drive on the table.


    I picked up the photos and reviewed them. Not a minuteter, I broke into cold sweat.


    ¡°These are photos and recordings of how you bribed one of theboratory staff. So, what else do you


    have to say for yourself?¡± There was no trace of emotion in Charles¡¯ voice.


    I grabbed the hem of my clothes, agitated and flustered.


    ¡°Resign from the TV station. I do not wish for Scarlett to get upset because of your presence.¡± Charles¡¯


    words were cold, and deeply hurtful to me.


    ¡°Charles, I love you. In fact, I love you so damn much that I¡¯m willing to die for you!¡± I tried to grab his


    hand, but he frowned at me and dodged.


    ¡°Have you forgotten? Back when we were together, we¡­¡±


    ¡°There are things that should be left unsaid. And you already know that well, don¡¯t you? So, don¡¯t


    bother us anymore. I¡¯d rather not embarrass everyone in the end.¡± Charles cast a cold nce at me


    and interrupted me.


    ¡°But, Charles, ¡­ I can¡¯t live without you! You¡¯re the only man I could ever love.¡± I began to sob and


    tried to beg him incessantly, trying to ignite at least a cinder of hope that he still loved me, too.


    ¡°I already told you to leave the TV station, didn¡¯t I? Frankly, I hope you resign as soon as you get out of


    here,¡± Charles stated.


    ¡°But¡­ you used to say that you didn¡¯t love Scarlett. You won¡¯t be happy with her!¡± I wiped the tears


    from my face, staring at him with a forlorn expression.


    ¡°Like you¡¯ve already said, it¡¯s all in the past.¡±


    With that, Charles stood up and left.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I watched him walk away, feeling despair and sorrow. I could tell that he truly had made up his mind


    this time.


    Thus, I sat on the chair alone for a long time. I stared out the window, watching the cars pass by as my


    heart was filled with sadness.


    Then, I took out my phone and sent Richard a message. I told him that from now on, I would stay away


    from Scarlett. I also asked him to trust me once again.


    It had been a long time since I sent him that message, but there was no response. Gradually, my heart


    sank to rock bottom.


    I wondered if Richard would leave me, too.


    After having sat at the cafe for a long time, I saw Liam¡¯s name in my contact list.


    After a moment of contemtion, I decided to call him.


    ¡°Liam, do you have time to meet me?¡± I said, trying to sound sweet.


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯ll be my pleasure to go out with you, Miss Lively. Name the time and ce, I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    The sadness in my heart was swept away, and my mood became lighter.


    ¡®Scarlett, you ruined my chance at happiness. I will never forgive you!¡¯

 Chapter 153: Being Jealous

    Chapter 153: Being Jealous


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    Receiving Rita¡¯s message, I went to the cafe where she asked to meet.


    But when I got there, I didn¡¯t see Charles, but just Rita sitting by the window in a trance.


    Walking up to her, I asked her in a calm voice, ¡°What did you ask me here to witness? His ruthlessness


    towards you?¡± .


    ¡°One day, Charles is going to be ruthless to you as well.¡± Rita sneered, looking up at me.


    ¡°Is that so? Well, I hope you¡¯re around to see that happen, if it does happen, that is,¡± I said casually,


    shrugging my shoulders at her.


    ¡°You can gloat all you can now.¡±


    Though she was trembling with anger, she seemed to be reluctant to show her weakness.


    ¡°You asked me toe here. If I don¡¯t gloat, it would be a waste of the kindness you showed me,


    wouldn¡¯t it?¡± I asked coldly, looking down at her.


    Without saying a word, she red at me with deep resentment in her eyes.


    ¡°Charles is generous enough to let you go, but I¡¯m not. I like to settle things fair and square,¡± added


    indifferently before I turned around.


    And just when I was about to walk out of there, I noticed Charles standing behind me.


    I immediately lowered my head guiltily.


    ¡®¡®Did he hear everything I just said? Is he going to me me now?¡¯¡¯


    While I was still in a daze, he held my hand and led me outside.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked subconsciously as I followed him.


    ¡°I am sending you back to the TV station,¡± Charles said casually without even stopping.


    ¡°Why did youe back?¡± I asked, looking at his side face as soon as we were outside the cafe.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am pretty sure that Rita will call you again, so I had toe back and try my luck,¡± he said in a gentle


    voice, looking at me. Although I was indeed moved when I heard those words, I was also a little


    concerned.


    ¡°Looks like you really care about me.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Charles stopped and looked at me with tenderness in his eyes.


    I hesitated for a moment before I said uneasily, ¡°Do you care about the child or me?¡±


    Deep down, I was worried that he might only be showing kindness to me because of the child I was


    carrying, and not because he loved me.


    ¡°You sleep with me tonight, and I¡¯ll tell you the answer,¡± Charles whispered seductively in my ear.


    I was speechless and I felt shy, so I red at him, wondering how he could act like a hooligan


    whenever he felt like it.


    Laughing, Charles held my hand and we walked forward. He began to quicken his pace with each step.


    Feeling strange, I nced back. But I understood why he was doing that when I saw Rita behind us.I


    got home from work that afternoon, and began to cook. While I was in the kitchen, my phone rang all of


    a sudden.


    ¡°Hello, this is Liam. I met you at the party before.¡±


    I heard a strange man¡¯s voiceing from the other end. I tried to recall him for a long time, but I could


    not remember anything about him at all.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± I asked politely, even though I had no clue who he was.


    ¡°I apologize for not being able to make it to your wedding. I was upied with something at that time. I


    would like to give you the wedding present tonight. Would you be avable? I want to give it to you


    myself.¡±


    I was a little stunned that he was asking me out so directly.


    ¡°You can just give the present to Charles.¡±


    As soon as I said that, I heard the door open, so I quickly turned around and said, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re


    home!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Liam immediately hung up.


    ¡°Yes. What present? Who were you talking to?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he said his name was Liam and we met at some party before.¡±


    ¡°Why is he looking for you?¡± Charles asked while picking up my phone.


    ¡°He asked me to meet him and said that he wanted to give me the wedding present in person. ¡± I was


    being honest with him.


    Hearing that, Charles called him at once and put the phone on speaker.


    ¡°What do you want from my wife?¡± he snapped as soon as the call was connected.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Moore. My name is Liam. I just wanted to give her the wedding present, that¡¯s all.¡± Liam¡¯s


    graceful voice was heard.


    Upon hearing that, Charles furrowed his brows.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, yourpany seems to have a case that needs my assistance, right?¡±


    Charles said coldly before he ended the call.


    Tossing the phone aside, he looked into my eyes and leaned in to kiss me without a warning.


    He seemed to be jealous as his kiss was not a gentle one at all.


    I enthusiastically wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him back tofort him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t answer his calls again.¡± Charles brushed his forehead against mine as he said those words out


    of jealousy.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that it was him.¡± Actually, I did not even know who this Liam guy was.


    ¡°He seems to be hitting on you. Anyway, don¡¯t answer his calls in the future. Saying that in a


    domineering tone, Charles held me tightly.


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± I could not help but smile as I asked him that.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Can you ignore him?¡± Charles asked pleadingly as he rested his chin on my shoulder.


    Clearly, I was not expecting him to admit it so openly, and I was stunned by his reaction.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t answer his calls again.¡±


    ¡°Honey, why do I feel like you¡¯re getting plumper and bouncier?¡± Charles said with satisfaction as he


    caressed and toyed with my breasts.


    ¡°Maybe, it¡¯s just your mind ying tricks on you.¡±


    Saying that lightly, I patted his hand that was on my breast.


    ¡°My senses are pretty sharp, you know? It really is much bigger now. I used to be able to hold your


    breast with just one hand, but now, they¡¯ve outgrown my hand.¡± He was seriously discussing the size of


    my breasts while ying with them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a pervert!¡± I said in a low voice, feeling his hot breath in my ears.


    ¡°Honey, when are you going to startctating?¡± Asking that, he picked me up and made me sit on the


    table while staring deep into my eyes.


    ¡°¡­ How would I know?¡± His eyes lit up when he turned his gaze to my breasts, and I felt my face turn


    red.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡± Charles asked in surprise and was about to lift up my shirt.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked in panic.


    ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t know when you¡¯re going toctate, I should check it for you, right?¡± he said with a


    smile before he grabbed my hands with one hand while he unhooked my bra with his other hand. He


    then leaned closer and lifted my shirt up.


    ¡°They¡¯re so beautiful.¡± Praising my bosom sincerely, he put one of my nipples into his mouth.


    I didn¡¯t realize that he let go of my hands. I groaned and struggled, trying to push him away, but it was


    in vain as he suddenly took one of my nipples and sucked it hard.


    Feeling that, I lost all my strength instantly and unconsciously held his head with my hands.


    After a long while, Charles looked up at me and said in a serious tone, ¡°I¡¯ve tested it for you, and


    there¡¯s no milk for the time being. I will continue to check it every day so that you will know when you


    startctating,¡±


    ¡°You¡­ I don¡¯t need your help.¡± I felt too embarrassed to even look at him.


    ¡°Then would you like to suck them yourself?¡± An evil smile appeared on his lips as he looked at me in


    surprise.


    ¡°You pervert!¡± There was a hint of coquetry in my voice, and my face was as red as a lobster.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Are you hungry?¡± Charles asked softly, buttoning up my


    shirt.


    ¡°Yes, I am starving!¡± I replied, but I was still too shy to look at him.


    ¡°I will go and cook something for us. You can rest till I am done.¡± Saying that with a smile, he carried


    me in his arms again.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked subconsciously when I noticed that he was having an erection.


    Charles paused for a moment before he asked me with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help it. Would Mrs.


    Moore like to help me, then?¡±


    ¡°Your son might not be pleased with that,¡± I answered with a smile as I pointed at my belly, which was


    visibly bigger now.


    Charles looked at me for a long time before he finally let out a helpless sigh and put me down on the


    chair.


    With a long face, he stared at my belly. I could not help but burst intoughter when I saw his pitiful


    look.


    ¡°Go and make dinner. Your son and I are hungry.¡± I pushed him away with a smile.


    ¡°How can you tell that it¡¯s a boy and not a girl?¡± Charles asked with a pout.


    ¡°Would you like to have a daughter?¡± I asked, looking at him in surprise.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if it¡¯s a girl? She will be lovely and beautiful, just like her mom. She will be my little


    princess!¡± he said, stroking my belly with joy.


    ¡°But I wish our child is a boy, because he will be handsome, just like you.¡±


    Hearing that, the smile on his lips widened.


    Kissing the corner of my lips, he turned around and walked to the kitchen, but before he disappear


    behind the door, he turned to me and said with a smile, ¡°I still want a girl, though.¡±


    I gave him a helpless smile. No matter what the gender of the baby was, it would be our child, and I


    was looking forward to meeting him or her.

 Chapter 154: I Care More About You

    Chapter 154: I Care More About You


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    Charles¡¯s phone rang while we were having dinner. He put it on speaker and then went to the kitchen to


    get some soup for me.


    Spencer¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Charles, let¡¯s go out and have a drink!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. Scarlett is pregnant. Why are you asking me to go out for a drink at this hour anyway? Never


    mind. She¡¯s mad. Bye.¡± Charles hung up the phone as soon as he finished speaking.


    I looked at him incredulously. Why did he make it seem that I took away his freedom to have fun?


    Charles must have noticed my bewilderment. He looked up at me and exined, ¡°I have stomach


    problems. The doctor told me not to drink too much.¡±


    I put down my spoon and pouted. ¡°Then why did you use me as an excuse?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to drink with them? Didn¡¯t you ask me if I care more about you or the baby? Don¡¯t you


    want to know the answer to that?¡± Charles asked back with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°Then who do you care more about?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when we go to bed.¡±


    ********


    In the evening, I took a shower first before him. While I was waiting for him to finish taking a shower,


    my phone suddenly rang. Rita had sent me a message.


    ¡°This is your mother¡¯s. If you want it back,e meet me,¡± the message read. Attached to it was a


    picture of a familiar earring.


    A myriad of thoughts crowded into my mind as I stared at the picture. My father had given this to my


    mother as a love token. How did Rita get this?


    Knowing her, she would not give the earring to me easily. Even so, I could not help but wonder what


    the hell she wanted from me.While I was in deep thought, Rita sent me another message.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take back your mother¡¯s prized possession? You¡¯re scared, aren¡¯t you? If your


    mother finds out about this, she¡¯ll be disappointed in you.¡±


    I just stared at her message but did not reply. Just then, Charles came out of the bathroom with only a


    bath towel around his waist.I could not help but gawk at his toned abs. Damn. He was so sexy.


    My phone rang yet again, bringing me back to my senses. Sure enough, it was another message from


    Rita.


    ¡°Tomorrow night in Spencer¡¯s bar. If you want it,e and get it yourself.


    I was so engrossed in my thoughts that I did not notice that Charles had sat beside me. He held me in


    a tight embrace and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s messaging you thiste at night?¡±


    ¡°Rita,¡± I answered straightforwardly.


    With a frown, Charles took my phone from my hand and read Rita¡¯s messages..


    He looked at the picture carefully and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed your mother¡¯s.¡±


    I nodded grimly and put the phone aside. Rita could wait. Now, I had something more important to


    figure out.


    I looked up at him and asked in a serious tone, ¡°Who do you care more about? The child or me?¡±


    Charles kissed my lips and answered, ¡°Of course, I care more about you.¡±


    ¡°What about the baby?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my child, so I care about it as well.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    I was moved by his response. I wanted to ask him more, but I was afraid that it would annoy him.


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°Then, you¡¯ll be loyal to our marriage, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡± I felt warm in my heart. Satisfied with his answer, I nestled in his arms with a sweet smile.


    Charles held me tighter. Then, he kissed my face, starting with my eyes, to my nose, andstly to my


    lips.


    ¡°Honey, I want you,¡± he said in a low and hoarse voice.


    I nodded. I wanted him too.


    ¡°Be gentle,¡± I asked, caught up in the heat of the moment.


    Charles kissed me on the lips and, ever so slowly, took off my pajamas.


    His lips lingered on my corbone for a moment. Then, his gaze fell on my breasts.


    ¡°I wonder if you have milk now.¡± He opened his mouth and sucked my nipple amorously.


    My body went weak in an instant. I could feel my nipple harden as he licked and nibbled on it.


    It felt so good that I could not help but moan in pleasure. It must have stirred Charles¡¯s excitement as,


    without further ado, he finally inserted his erect manhood into me.


    Just as he had promised, he moved gently, making me feel hot all over.


    It was a quiet night, and only our bodies were making a noise. A momentter, Charles stiffened and


    gasped while my mind went nk. And together, we climaxed at the same time.


    I was so tired afterward that my limbs felt weak and heavy. Gentleman as he was, Charles carried me


    to the bathroom and helped me take a shower. Once we were clean and dry, wey on the bed in each


    other¡¯s arms. Exhausted, we fell asleep as soon as our heads hit the pillow.


    The next morning, I told Charles that I wanted to see Rita.


    ¡°That belongs to my mother. I want to take it back.¡±


    Charles was silent for a long time. I thought he would disagree. But then, he sighed heavily and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s your choice if you¡¯ll go. But please, don¡¯t be reckless.¡±


    I nodded, grateful for his support. Suddenly, the training program came to my mind. I figured that this


    was the best time to discuss it with him.


    ¡°I want to continue my training. As you can see, my baby bump isn¡¯t really that visible yet, and I can still


    move like before.¡±


    Charles frowned in disapproval. ¡°You can train after you give birth. I¡¯m worried about you being alone


    abroad.¡±


    However, I still did not give up. With my lips curled into a pout, I argued, ¡°I¡¯lle back every weekend.


    The training will be over in a few months anyway.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. You can¡¯t go back and forth every week.¡±


    My heart sank. Did he not want to see me?


    All of a sudden, Charles Smiled and added, ¡°I¡¯ll fly there to keep youpany.¡± I looked at him with a


    grateful smile. The unhappiness in my heart dissipated in an instant.


    After breakfast, Charles drove me to the TV station just like he always did.


    Before getting out of the car, I gave him a peck on the cheek.


    However, Charles seemed a little dissatisfied. He leaned over to me and said, ¡°You are doing it wrong.


    Let me show you how to do this.¡±


    Without waiting for my response, he held up my face and kissed me passionately. The kiss was light,


    but itsted for a moment.


    I gently pushed him andined, ¡°You ate up my lipstick!¡±


    Charles chuckled. ¡°Well, you¡¯re mine. Why should I still care about your lipstick?¡±


    It was only then that I got out of the car. Just as I was about to enter the building of the TV station, I felt


    that someone was following me. I turned around instinctively, but nobody was there.


    Fortunately, Abner came out. As soon as he saw me, he walked over to me and asked, ¡°Did you feel


    that someone was following you? Your instinct was right. A man about forty years old was indeed


    following you.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been lurking around the TV station in the past two days.¡±


    My body tensed up as a foreboding feeling washed over me.


    Rita¡¯s POV:


    When I went to Nate¡¯s office, I saw him behind his desk, reading a document.


    ¡°Dad,¡± I called.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± he replied.


    I sat on the sofa in his office and asked, ¡°The stock price of thepany plummeted recently. Don¡¯t


    you have any solution to that?¡±


    Nate massaged his forehead with his thumb and index finger.


    ¡°I have done something, but I¡¯m afraid that it didn¡¯t work well as I expect.¡±


    At that moment, a man entered the office. He nced at me for a second and then walked to my father.


    ¡°Mr. Lively, Charles has been diligently picking up Scarlett in person recently. Not only that, but she¡¯s


    often with people, so we can¡¯t find an opportunity to do it.¡±.


    Nate¡¯s face darkened upon hearing the man¡¯s report.


    ¡°Are you going to do something to Scarlett again?¡± I snorted.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Nate coldly replied.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s so good about that bitch anyway? Why do you like her?¡±


    I really could not understand why that woman was popr among men. Even my father was infatuated


    with her so much.


    ¡°Charles will be yours as long as Scarlett is with me,¡± Nate snickered.


    ¡°You can sleep with any woman, just not Scarlett!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because she stole my man. How can I ept her as my stepmother? Dad, wake up! There are plenty


    of fish in the sea. I don¡¯t care if you like young girls, but I don¡¯t like her for you. I fucking hate her!¡±


    I was enraged. Why did Scarlett alwayse to haunt me?


    When I got home that day, I turned on the TV and happened to see the news about Charles¡¯s wedding.


    Apparently, he had bought an ind in which his wedding ceremony had been held and named it after


    Scarlett.


    Why was it her again?!


    Jealousy and resentment washed over me. I could literally feel anger surging in my veins. In a fit of


    anger, I threw my ss of water to the floor, and it shattered into a million pieces.


    I swore to myself I would make that bitch lose everything tonight.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 155: I Will Destroy Everything You Love

    Chapter 155: I Will Destroy Everything You Love


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    After I got off work, I had dinner with Nina. Then, Charles called me.


    ¡°I have an important meeting tonight. Make sure not to go to the bar alone, you hear me? Otherwise,


    I¡¯m going to be worried about you. Once I¡¯m done with work, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I can handle Rita¡¯s devious little trickeries,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Spencer to look after you,¡± said Charles.


    ¡°Rx, I can protect myself. But I did notice this one guy following me around,¡± I replied, sounding


    curious.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Charles asked worriedly.


    ¡°I am. He was just staring at me in the distance, but I could sense that he¡¯s up to no good.¡± What


    happened this morning shed through my mind again.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll have someone look into it. Don¡¯t go out alone for the next few days. I¡¯ll pick you up after


    work,¡± Charles reminded.


    ¡°Got it,¡± I answered.


    Afterwards, Charles gave me a few more reminders before hanging up.


    Rita¡¯s POV:


    I arrived at the ce that Scarlett and I had agreed upon. I waited for nearly an hour, but she still hadn¡¯t


    shown up.


    Meanwhile, sitting on the sofa across me was Liam.


    ¡°If something happens to Scarlett, you¡¯re likely to lose everything,¡± he said.


    I sneered, picked up the ss on the table and swiveled it around.


    ¡°Just watch the show, Liam. You¡¯ll enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°I hope so,¡± Liam remarked before gulping down his ss of wine.


    Then, I noticed Spencer and smiled at him. ¡°Spencer! Come over here and have a drink with me.¡±


    Upon hearing my voice, he said something to the people around him, and then walked towards me.


    Spencer frowned you might wreck my ce because of inebriation.¡±


    I pointed at the bottles of wine on the table and suggested, ¡°If you drink all of them, I promise not to


    drink anymore.¡±


    Spencer stared at me, seemingly in thought. And sure enough, he gulped down all the liquor on the


    table.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to escort you home.¡±


    Having said that, Spencer nced at Liam as thetter sat beside me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯m waiting for Scarlett. I¡¯ll leave after my chat with her,¡± I said, politely refusing his


    kindness.


    Spencer stared at me in silence for a time before he stood up and sighed. Before he left, he turned


    around and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±


    With that, he shook his head, supported himself up using the wall, and staggered away.


    ¡°What was in that wine?¡± Liam asked curiously.


    ¡°Nothing you should worry about. I just wanted to get him out of the way,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Damn! You¡¯re a bold woman, aren¡¯t you? You even drugged Spencer for this n.¡± Liam chuckled.


    At this moment, I heard a noiseing from outside.


    Liam stood up and walked to the door, intending to see what was happening.


    However, I stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t move, Liam. Just sit down and enjoy the show.¡±


    Confused, Liam looked at me, but then he sat back and obliged.


    Soon, the noise outside had stopped. I stood up and went out. There was a woman lying in a pool of


    blood. Based on her figure, I believed it to be Scarlett. My heart was filled with excitement at the


    thought of seeing her lifeless husk.


    ¡®¡®Is she finally dead!Is this man-stealer finally dead for real?¡¯¡¯ I wondered.


    I elbowed my way through the crowd and rushed to the woman lying motionless on the ground.


    Pretending to be worried, I called out Scarlett¡¯s name.


    ¡°Miss, is she your friend?¡± asked the medical staff. When I took a closer look, I was disappointed to


    know that it wasn¡¯t Scarlett. .


    ¡°No,¡± I answered coldly.


    Thus, I got up and looked around. It was then that I noticed Scarlett standing amidst the crowd and


    greeting me with a smile.


    ¡°Are you looking for me, Rita?¡± she asked.


    Seeing Scarlett¡¯s annoying smile quickly got on my nerves. I felt a nagging feeling at the back of my


    head and it gave me a headache.


    ¡®¡®This¡­ is impossible! This can¡¯t be happening!¡¯¡¯ I cursed inwardly.


    ¡®¡®I arranged so many people to ambush her here just to teach this damn woman a lesson! Why on earth


    is she still standing in front of me, safe and sound? Argh! Fuck! Those fucking pathetic imbeciles! They


    can¡¯t even deal with a woman!¡¯¡¯


    ¡°When did you get here?¡± I asked, casting her a cold nce.


    ¡°Probably before you got here. Thanks to you, I watched something interesting. I¡¯m curious. You seem


    concerned about that girl who just got beaten up,¡± Scarlett remarked with a smile.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to enjoy watching stuff like that,¡± I answered indirectly.


    There were police cars arriving not far away. I couldn¡¯t let anyone know that I had arranged those


    mercenaries, so I quickly turned around and went back into the bar.


    Scarlett followed me in and stood in front of me. ¡±Give me my mother¡¯s earring.¡±


    ¡°What earring? Oh, I remember! Sorry, Scarlett, It¡¯s gone.¡± I shed her a grin.


    Upon seeing how pale Scarlett¡¯s face was, I was over the moon.


    ¡°By the way, did I ever tell you that I found your mother¡¯s earring in my father¡¯s study? Isn¡¯t that


    strange? Do you think they were hiding a secret? Is it possible that we¡¯re actually half sister?¡± I broke


    into a gaudyughter.


    Scarlett picked up the ss of wine on the table and sshed it onto my face. Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯d better watch your mouth, you piece of shit!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t avoid it in time, so the wine was sshed all over my face.


    ¡®This bitch! How dare she ssh wine on me?¡¯ I eximed inwardly.


    I wanted to fight back, but I knew it wasn¡¯t the right time.


    Thus, I just wiped away the liquid on my face and cast her a re.


    I could tell that Scarlett was furious. And seeing her this angry made me a little happy.


    ¡°What? Why did you get angry so easily? Did I guess it right? Your mother is a whore! And you deserve


    to be a whore¡¯s daughter. Your entire family revels in seducing men everywhere!¡±


    The more I spoke, the more delight I felt. All of a sudden, I felt a burning sensation on my cheek.


    Scarlett actually pped me across the face!


    ¡°Hand over the earring. God damn it!¡± Scarlett growled at me.


    ¡°I already threw it away. And I¡¯ll have you know that I¡¯m going to destroy everything you want and


    love!¡±


    I picked up a piece of tissue on the table and used it to wipe my face. As I stared at Scarlett¡¯s furious


    face distorted by anger, I was even happier.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who hired someone to kill me, weren¡¯t you? That car ident?¡± Scarlett asked


    tentatively.


    I raised an eyebrow at her and didn¡¯t answer the question.


    ¡°Did you also hire someone to sneak into my apartment and have me killed?¡± she asked again.


    Despite her insistence, I still didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°So, you asked me out tonight just to kill me, didn¡¯t you? Those people who were lurking out there were


    supposed to kill me, but they mistook that girl for me. If I hadn¡¯t arrived earlier than you did, I would¡¯ve


    been sent to the hospital on an ambnce right now!¡±


    ¡®Scarlett is telling the truth. But even if she knows about the truth, what can she even do to me?¡¯


    ¡°s, you have the devil¡¯s luck. Those useless pricks can¡¯t even handle one simple task. I wasted so


    much money on those imbeciles! But, since you¡¯re already here, I¡¯m not going to let you walk away


    safely!¡±


    Step by step, I approached Scarlett. She was pregnant right now, so all I had to do was to shove her


    hard enough, and it would make her lose that baby. And once that stupid baby was gone, Charles


    would never be with her again!


    Suddenly, Scarlett grabbed something from her pocket. The next moment, I saw her holding a knife to


    my throat.


    The edge of the knife was so close to my skin that I could feel the coldness of its steel, and it rendered


    me frozen in fear.


    ¡°Hand over the God damn earring or I¡¯m going to cut your neck open with this knife!¡±


    From the sound of Scarlett¡¯s voice, I could tell that she wasn¡¯t joking. Fear quickly consumed me.


    ¡°Liam, ¡­¡± I looked to Liam, pleading for help in a trembling voice. However, he just looked at Scarlett


    with agitation. And out of the blue, the door opened up at that moment.

 Chapter 156: Separation Again

    Chapter 156: Separation Again


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    I rushed to the bar as soon as the meeting was over. The moment I walked in, I saw Scarlett holding a


    fruit knife to Rita¡¯s neck.


    Looking at me in horror, Rita screamed, ¡°Charles, help me!¡±


    grabbed Scarlett¡¯s hand which was holding the knife, and said softly, ¡°Scarlett, put down the knife. I¡¯ll


    take care of everything, okay?¡±


    Although she still seemed to be angry, she agreed with a nod. Taking the knife from her hand, I pulled


    her behind me.


    The next second, Rita fell to the floor, gasping for air as she covered her bleeding neck.


    ¡°You sent someone to slit Scarlett¡¯s throatst time, and now, she has given you a taste of your own


    medicine. It¡¯s even now,¡± I said coldly.


    ¡°But you saved me¡­¡±


    ¡°I only saved you for Scarlett¡¯s sake,¡± I said bluntly, interrupting her.


    Rita looked at me in disbelief. ¡°So it really doesn¡¯t matter to you whether I live or die, huh? Why do you


    have to be so cruel to me? You were once mine, and I should be your woman!¡±


    Holding Scarlett¡¯s hand warmly, I red at Rita and hissed, ¡°The woman I love is Scarlett!¡±


    ¡°I am just making a fool of myself here then, right?¡± Rita asked with tears rolling down her swollen


    cheeks.


    ¡°Yes, you are,¡± I answered without hesitation.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. It can¡¯t be¡­¡± Rita shouted.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Richard suddenly walked in and said in a respectful tone, ¡°I have handled the people outside.¡±


    I gave him a nod and turned to Rita, only to find her expression darken.I then reached out my hand to


    her, and said, ¡°Give me Scarlett¡¯s mom¡¯s earring.¡±


    Rita reluctantly took out the earring from her bag and mmed it against the table.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do such stupid things ever again. I won¡¯t let it slide easily if it happens again,¡± I warned her.


    With panic and hatred in her eyes, she looked at me before she left.


    Everyone else also walked out of the room, leaving me and Scarlett alone.


    ¡°Why did you bring a fruit knife with you?¡± I asked, holding Scarlett.


    ¡°Were you worried that I might kill Rita?¡± she asked in a low voice.


    ¡°No, I was actually afraid that you might end up hurting yourself by ident,¡± I exined at once.


    Upon hearing that, Scarlett turned to me with a faint smile on her lips.


    ¡°I am still not sure about one thing, though. Who is more important to you? Is it Rita or is it me?¡±


    ¡°She saved my life back then. Andter, she was diagnosed with cancer. The doctor told me that if she


    was emotionally stable, she would likely recover sooner. Everything I did back then was to return her


    favor.¡± With that, I let out a helpless sigh.


    ¡°But¡­ I only care about you now.¡±


    Scarlett buried her head in my chest and said, ¡°Men are such smooth-talkers, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Just when I was about to say something to her, Spencer walked in, making me angry.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to take good care of Scarlett? Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°Rita drugged my wine with some sleeping pill. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Vivian,¡± Spencer


    exined guiltily, pointing at the woman next to him.


    ¡°Well, it is true. His blood does contain ingredients that aremonly found in most sleeping pills,¡±


    Vivian answered with a nod.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Scarlett asked in confusion.


    ¡°She is Vivian, Spencer¡¯s private doctor. She is specialized in all kinds of knotty and misceneous


    diseases.¡±


    After the brief introduction, Scarlett greeted Vivian with a smile.


    ¡°So is something wrong with Spencer?¡± Scarlett asked with a smile, looking at me.


    ¡°He has many problems.¡±


    Saying that, I red at Spencer before I grabbed Scarlett¡¯s hand and walked out of there.


    The next morning, Scarlett was going to attend her training course, so I put aside all my work and


    boarded the flight with her.


    As soon as we arrived at the apartment that we rented temporarily, I put away the suitcase and asked


    her to rest.


    ¡°You¡¯re here with me. What¡¯s going to happen to your work?¡± Scarlett asked me with a smug smile,


    even though she knew my answer.


    I couldn¡¯t help but caress her hair as I said, ¡°To me, my work is never as important as you.Don¡¯t forget


    to video call me every day, and don¡¯t turn off your phone, or I will be really worried, okay?¡±


    With that, I walked to the fridge and ced the food that I bought inside it.


    All of a sudden, I felt her embracing me warmly from behind, and I stayed silent.


    I then turned around and held her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave. I hate being away from you,¡± Scarlett said in muffled voice as she rubbed her


    nose against my chest.


    ¡°I¡¯lle to see you next weekend, then,¡± I said with a helpless sigh as I hugged her tightly.


    She nestled in my arms like a little kitten.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you go back with me? I¡¯ll miss you a lot if you stay here alone.¡± I traced my fingers over her


    body while hugging her tightly.


    ¡°Scarlett, look, even my body doesn¡¯t want to be away from yours.¡±


    I then seductively nibbled on her earlobe, making her tremble. But I stopped teasing her because I


    knew that she would be exhausted from the long flight.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to bed so you can rest.¡±


    Hearing that, Scarlett nodded obediently.


    After tucking her in, Iy down with her and held her in my arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with you. Close your eyes.¡±


    But then she kept nudging my groin with her butt restlessly, and my penis became hard at once.


    She was like a siren, who could easily arouse me.


    I turned over and pressed her under my body. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sleep, then we can do something we


    both love.¡±


    Scarlett immediately raised her hand in surrender. ¡°I¡¯ll go to sleep right now!¡±

 Chapter 157: Don’t Ask For Trouble

    Chapter 157: Don¡¯t Ask For Trouble


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    Charles spent the night with me and went back the following day. Every day, I video called Charles just


    to tell him how much I missed him.


    A few dayster, I suddenly received a photo from a colleague back in the country.


    In the photo, Charles was drinking with a female star named Lily at a bar.


    During our video call, Charles told me that he was busy, but it turned out that he was just fooling


    around with a female star.


    In the afternoon, he gave me a call, but I didn¡¯t answer it.


    Not long after, Nina came in with her phone in hand. She pointed at the screen and mouthed Charles¡¯


    name.


    Tasked Nina to hang up.


    However, Charles refused to give up. He called me over ten times in a row, so my heart softened.


    Once the call connected, I heard his worried voice.


    ¡°Is your phone out of power? Why weren¡¯t you answering your phone?¡±


    I just pouted at him and said nothing.


    ¡°That photo was an ident. I swear, I didn¡¯t touch her at all!¡± Charles took the initiative to exin


    about the photo.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fool around with women while I¡¯m not back at home. Otherwise, I¡¯m not going to answer your


    calls ever again,¡± I said angrily.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow something like that to happen again,¡± Charles answered with glee.


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    After I exined the photo to Scarlett, I found out that she was indeed jealous, but I was relieved to


    know that she eventually chose to trust me.


    In the evening, Spencer and David asked me to meet them at the club. Spencer approached me and


    smirked. ¡°So, what happened, dude? Did you wife give you an earful?¡± he bantered.


    ¡°Scarlett trusts me,¡± I said, casting him a cold nce.


    ¡°Oh, really now? Then why didn¡¯t she answer your calls even after you called her more than ten times?


    You were so anxious that you almost flew abroad overnight!¡± Spencer continued making fun of me.


    This time, I red at him. ¡°You know, Spencer, nobody will think you¡¯re dumb if you don¡¯t speak.¡±


    Spencer looked at me with curiosity. ¡°While we¡¯re on the subject, do you really not know that woman?¡±


    ¡°You must really want to die, don¡¯t you, Spencer?¡± I said through gritted teeth.


    Upon seeing how angry I was, Spencer finally mmed up.


    ¡°That Lily never really rose to fame for years. To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect she¡¯d be so popr


    just after drinking with you,¡± David said with a chuckle.


    Right after he said that, a beautiful woman appeared at the entrance of the club. Upon seeing that it


    was Lily, I was immediately vignt.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, what a coincidence to see you here!¡±


    Lily came over to greet me, but I pretended not to notice her.


    ¡°You¡¯re Lily, right? Come, have a seat with us.¡± Spencer gestured for her to sit down. I cast him a re


    but didn¡¯t utter a word.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you two think that Lily and Scarlett kind of look alike?¡± Spencer asked, ncing at me and David.


    ¡°You know what? Their eyes do look simr,¡± Davidmented.


    ¡°No, Scarlett¡¯s eyes are bigger. They¡¯re rounder and brighter than hers!¡± I said proudly.


    There was no way she could even hold a candle to my wife.


    ¡°Well, yeah. How could I evenpete with Mrs. Moore?¡± Embarrassed, Lily raised her ss and


    changed the topic.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, I¡¯d like to propose a toast to you.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. We¡®re not that close,¡± I refused without a second thought. I took out my phone and texted


    Scarlett.


    ¡°Honey, Lily is trying to cotton up to me again.¡±


    A momentter, Scarlett replied, ¡°I¡¯ll interview a male star some other day.¡±


    In a fit of rage, I texted back, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! I¡¯ll hack that stupid male star of yours into pieces and


    feed him to the dogs!¡±


    I was waiting for Scarlett¡¯s response, when I suddenly sensed that someone was approaching. I raised


    my head and saw that Lily was wearing a long face.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you stay away from me? I am a married man and I love my wife,¡± I snorted before standing up


    and walking away.


    Spencer¡¯s POV:


    Charles was no fun. David and I just looked at each other and sighed helplessly.


    I picked up the ss of wine on the table and took a sip. ¡°I¡¯m not used to seeing Charles like this. He¡¯s


    so afraid of his wife.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m quite envious of him. He scares because he cares. It would be nice to have a person


    like that in your life.¡± After saying that, David stood up, intending to leave.


    ¡°Oh, are you going to leave already?¡± I asked in surprise.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s boring here, so it¡¯s better to just go home and get some sleep, man.¡± David waved his hand


    and left.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the private room became tense when only Lily and I were left in the room.I


    smiled at her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s drink.¡±


    ¡°Do you mind telling me something about Charles?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Are you nning on sleeping with him?¡± I asked bluntly.


    The look on Lily¡¯s face changed dramatically.


    ¡°Huh? What are you trying to say?¡± she asked, hurriedly taking a sip of wine.


    I cast her a cold nce and said, ¡°I meant that literally.¡±


    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t responding, I said, ¡±You¡¯re not the first woman who attempted to sleep with him,


    and I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be thest. Do you happen to know Rita Lively?¡±


    ¡°I do know her,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Look at how she ended up, Lily. Don¡¯t try to bite off more than you can chew.¡±


    This time, I looked her in the eyes.


    Lily stayed quiet for a long time, until she broke her silence with an exasperated sigh.


    ¡°Sorry to have bothered you today. I¡¯ll be leaving now,¡± she said.


    ¡°So, are you still nning on pestering Charles?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask for trouble again,¡± Lily said after a brief pause.


    Satisfied with her answer, I smiled and said nothing more.


    Once Lily was gone, I was the only one left in. It was then that I noticed a woman singing onstage with


    a mask on, and her voice sounded so familiar.


    After the song, she went backstage. Not long after, I got up and followed her.

 Chapter 158: His Confession

    Chapter 158: His Confession


    Spencer¡¯s POV:


    Inside the backstage dressing room, the woman took off her mask. I was surprised to see a familiar


    face.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to exin to me why you¡¯re suddenly singing here for money? Do I not pay you


    enough?¡± I asked angrily.


    Vivian was my private doctor, and not to toot my own horn, I liked to believe that Ipensated her


    well.


    After a moment of silence, she smiled at me. ¡°I do it for fun. Why are you so angry about it?¡±


    I frowned at her and lowered my voice. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just tell me the truth?¡±


    Vivian looked into my eyes and said, ¡°I am telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t make me ask again.¡± I had drunk a lot, and I could feel my head throbbing with pain, so I


    was on edge. Naturally, one shouldn¡¯t expect that I¡¯d be in the mood to speak kindly.


    ¡°Fine. You can just think that I need the extra money, and I am making some extra cash here,¡± Vivian


    said in a rxed tone.


    ¡°What are you trying to say? Speak clearer!¡± Her words only made me dizzy, and my patience was


    growing thin.


    ¡°I just need the money, okay? There¡¯s no other reason.¡± Vivian smiled again, began to pack her stuff,


    and prepared to leave.


    I immediately grabbed her wrist. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me what the real reason is right now, consider yourself


    fired!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re going to fire me, huh? How would you like it if I tell everyone that you have feelings for


    Scarlett?¡± Vivian didn¡¯t seem afraid of me at all. She even had the guts to ckmail me.


    ¡°Argh, fine. How much cash do you need? I¡¯ll lend it to you.¡± Vivian raised two fingers.


    ¡°I need two million dors.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re actually singing in a bar for just million dors? Are you insane?¡±


    With that, I turned around and began to walk away.


    Vivian followed me around and said, ¡±Two million dors may not be a big deal for you, but it¡¯s an


    unbelievably huge amount for me. So, when are you going to lend me the money?¡±


    ¡°I already regret promising that,¡± I growled and went straight to the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! You¡¯re too intoxicated to drive, you idiot! Just let me do it.¡± Vivian pushed me to the


    passenger seat and smiled brightly.


    Once we were in the car, I felt irritable. I wanted to call someone, but when I picked up my phone, I


    realized that I had no idea who to call. All of a sudden, I saw Scarlett¡¯s name on the contact list. I


    couldn¡¯t resist to press her number and dial it.


    Soon, the call connected.


    ¡°Charles? I¡¯m so sleepy.¡± Judging by herzy voice, Scarlett must indeed be sleepy.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Charles. This is Spencer,¡± I said.


    Suddenly, I felt my heart began to beat faster.


    ¡°Spencer? Why are you calling me at this hour? It¡¯s sote. Did something happen to Charles?¡±


    Scarlett asked worriedly.


    ¡°Charles is fine. I just wanted to tell you that he really cares about you.¡±


    Truthfully, I was tempted to tell her that I also cared about her a lot.


    ¡°I know that already.¡± Scarlett yawned.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s all. Get some rest. Bye!¡± Scarlett muttered something back to me, but I couldn¡¯t hear it


    clearly, and she soon hung up on me.


    I stared at the screen of my phone until it turned off automatically. Then, I asked Vivian to drive me to


    Charles¡¯ house.


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    After I came back from the club, I took a shower and was ready to go to bed. All of a sudden, the


    doorbell rang.


    Outside the door, I saw Spencer. He reeked of alcohol.


    ¡°What are you doing here, man?¡± I asked, frowning at him.


    ¡°Hey, Charles, I gotta tell you something, dude. I called Scarlett just now,¡± Spencer stammered.


    He was so hammered that he could barely keep himself standing while walking.


    As I helped him in, I asked, ¡°Why did you call her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s probably sleeping already. When she answered the phone, she called your name in a daze.¡±


    Spencer seemed like he was dodging my question.


    Afterwards, I threw him onto the sofa.


    Sadly, Spencer rolled to the ground from the sofa, and held onto my thighs. ¡±Charles, I¡¯ll be honest. I


    really like Scarlett. Every time I see her crying over you, I want to take her away, but she loves you so


    much. No matter how much I want her toe with me, she won¡¯t do it.¡±


    Annoyed, I gave him a kick. ¡°Do you want to die, Spencer?¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, I love you so much,¡± Spencer murmured as he kept holding onto my legs. I really wanted to


    beat him up.


    ¡°How dare he covet my wife?¡¯


    In a fit of rage, I grabbed his cor and threw him onto the bed in the guest room. Afterwards, I turned


    around and marched away.


    ******


    The following morning, while I was having breakfast, Spencer came out of the room with bedhead hair.


    ¡°God damn it¡­ I was so drunkst night. Did I say anything weird?¡± he asked nervously.


    I cast him an indifferent nce and replied, ¡°Come here. Have some breakfast.¡±


    Spencer seemed agitated when he looked back at me.


    ¡°Clean up the table once you¡¯re done,¡±


    I said before heading upstairs with a passive expression.


    Once I was upstairs, I called Scarlett to ask her if she had really conducted an interview with a male


    star.


    ¡°Have you eaten breakfast yet?¡± Scarlett asked, changing the topic.


    ¡°I¡¯d enjoy eating you more,¡± I said with a tinge of disappointment.


    ¡°Bye!¡± Scarlett pretended to hang up.


    ¡°No, wait! Don¡¯t hang up, honey. I just really miss you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I miss you, too.¡± Scarlett smiled.


    ¡°By the way, Spencer called mest night. What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. He¡¯s just bored, I guess,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Did he strike out on a girl or something?¡± Scarlett couldn¡¯t seem to resist the urge to gossip.


    I didn¡¯t want to answer that, so I decided to talk about something else.


    ¡°How¡¯s the baby? Did it make you suffer?¡±


    ¡°I had a B Ultrasound at the hospital yesterday. The baby is very healthy, and it hasn¡¯t troubled me one


    bit,¡± she answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost the weekend. I¡¯lle by to visit you,¡± I responded.


    ¡°Sounds great!¡± Scarlett spoke with such glee. Hearing her voice swept away all the things that upset


    me the whole night, and alleviated my unhappiness.


    After hanging up, I went downstairs and saw that Spencer was still having breakfast.


    ¡±Let¡¯s go y tennis this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. I can never win against you.¡± Spencer looked like he was about to cry.


    ¡°You¡¯reing whether you like it or not,¡± I answered with a smirk.


    Afterwards, I ignored him for the rest of the day.


    During the evening, Spencer and I yed tennis.


    After ying a few rounds, he was so tired that I could see that sweat was dripping from his hair.I put


    down my racket and said, ¡°Rest for a while.¡±


    Right after I said that, Spencer copsed on the chair.


    Just then, Scarlett video called me.


    ¡°Why does Spencer look so depressed?¡± she asked tentatively.


    I nced at him and scoffed. ¡°He lost a tennis match, and he now doubts the meaning of his


    existence.¡±


    ¡°Did he do something wrong? Why are you punishing him like that?¡±


    Scarlett looked at me, seemingly annoyed with me.


    ¡°Are you pleading for his case?¡± I asked, somewhat triggered.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t bully him.¡± I turned around and gave Spencer a friendly smile.


    Spencer rushed towards me and put his face in front of the phone¡¯s camera. In horror, he said to


    Scarlett, ¡°Scarlett, don¡¯t plead for me! The more you try to defend me, the more miserable I will be!¡±


    Scarlett looked at me, suspicious of something. ¡°Did you threaten him?¡± she said to Charles.


    With a sincere smile, I swore, ¡°As God as my witness, I didn¡¯t do anything to Spencer.¡±


    ¡°Well, you two should enjoy your bonding. I need to deal with something. Gotta go!¡±


    Spencer responded. He smiled awkwardly and took this opportunity to slip away.

 Chapter 159: Scheme

    Chapter 159: Scheme


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    The weekend had finallye. I could not wait to finally see Charles.


    I asked Amy for Charles¡¯s flight information in secret. Once I found out what time he would arrive, I


    went to the airport to surprise him.


    We immediately spotted each other in the crowd.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment Charles saw me, he strode towards me with a big smile. ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked.


    He was ecstatic but, at the same time, confused.


    ¡°Surprised?¡± I asked back with a grin.


    Charles kissed me on the forehead. ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    He took over all the housework after we got home.


    Sitting on the sofa, I could not help but giggle at the sight of his busy figure in the kitchen. Happiness


    and contentment surged in my heart.


    After dinner, we sat next to each other in the living room and watched TV.


    I used his thighs as my pillow and let his fingers run through my hair.


    All of a sudden, something crossed my mind. Spencer had called me a few days ago in the middle of


    the night, which perplexed me.


    At the thought of this, I looked up at Charles and asked, ¡°Is there anything wrong with Spencer?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. He was just drunk. You don¡¯t have to answer his call in the future, especially in the middle of


    the night,¡± Charles casually replied.


    Even so, I sensed the jealousy in his voice, so I could not help but tease him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you try to get me


    and Spencer together?¡±


    ¡°So you agreed at that time because I suggested it?¡±


    I pretended not to see the displeasure on his face. ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t turn down your kindness.¡±


    Charles fell silent for a moment.


    ¡°Grandma said she¡¯d introduce you to someone,¡± he glumly reasoned out.


    ¡°So you asked Spencer to put on an act? What if he and I really got together?¡±


    Charles looked down at me and smiled.


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. I won¡¯t ever let you go.¡±


    Satisfied, I rubbed my face in his hand like a kitten. When I awoke the next morning, Charles was


    nowhere to be seen. I stared at the ceiling for a long time, wondering if what had happenedst night


    was just a dream. Afraid it was only an illusion, I hurriedly lifted the quilt and ran downstairs.


    Charles was in the living room. His eyes fell on my bare feet, and a frown appeared on his face at the


    sight of them.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you put on some slippers when you got out of the bed?¡±


    I stood at the top of the stairs for a while, just staring at him. Once I got a hold of myself, I turned


    around andughed at myself for being paranoid.


    Now with shoes on my feet, I went downstairs and ate the breakfast Charles had prepared.


    He even cleaned the dishes after we ate. What a gentleman.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m afraid I have to go back to thepany now. I have some emergency to deal with.¡±


    I was disheartened when I heard that Charles had to leave so soon.


    Without a word, I walked into the kitchen and hugged him from behind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you to the airport,¡± I offered in a muffled voice.


    Charles turned around and hugged me back. ¡°I can go by myself. You should rest here instead.¡±


    However, I held his waist tighter and remained stubborn. ¡°But I want to see you off.¡±


    Charles stared at me for a moment. Then, with a helpless sigh, he nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯lle back next weekend to see you. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stay here a little longer. Take good care of


    yourself while I¡¯m gone, okay?¡± he gently said while holding me in his arms.


    ¡°I will.¡± I leaned against his chest and listened to his heartbeat.


    ¡°Me too, honey. I want to be with you all the time.¡±


    I kissed him on the chin. ¡°See you next weekend.¡±


    Dissatisfied, Charles held my chin with his thumb and index finger and kissed me on the lips.


    I knew he hated not being able to be with me all the time. His kiss exined it all. It was soft yet


    passionate. I was infatuated with his tenderness.


    Sadly, Charles had to leave soon. In the airport, we kissed for a moment just before he was about to


    board the ne. Albeit reluctant, he had no choice but to let me go.


    I went shopping with Nina in the afternoon.


    While we were at a men¡¯s boutique, I bumped into someone I least wanted to see.


    It was Rita. It seemed that she, too, was surprised to see me. Behind her was Lily, a female star and


    the woman Charles had had an ¡®affair¡¯ with a few days ago.


    With a smile, Lily walked over to me and reached out her hand. ¡°Hello, Scarlett!¡± she greeted.


    I merely spared her a nce. I did not greet her back, nor did I shake hands with her. ¡°Scarlet, about


    that matter¡­ It was a just a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°I still haven¡¯t forgotten about it,¡± I replied crossly.


    Lily¡¯s face darkened.


    Rita butted in and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re so narrow-minded!¡±


    Nina stepped forward to defend my honor and sneered, ¡°How dare you say that? Don¡¯t you know that


    you¡¯re the most narrow-minded woman I¡¯ve ever known?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Rita clutched her chest and looked at Nina and me with a pale


    face. Then, her eyes rolled backwards, and she fainted right before our eyes.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Nina asked, confused.


    ¡°Just let her be,¡± I coldly said and then pulled Nina¡¯s hand away from the scene without looking back.


    As soon as I got home, I saw, on the Inte, a photo of Rita fainting. I was also there in the photo,


    which caused heated discussions online.


    In a fit of anger, Nina, who was sitting right next to me, smashed her phone on the table. ¡°What the hell


    is wrong with her? How I wish I could tear that bitch¡¯s disguise and make people see her true color!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just an old trick of hers,¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Just then, my phone rang. It was Alice, video-calling me. I answered the call at once.


    ¡°Scarlett, if Rita bullies you, don¡¯t just swallow her insult. Fight back! We¡¯re here for you,¡± she said on


    the other end of the line.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve kept in mind what she has done. I won¡¯t let her go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to use public opinion to deal with her. She can¡¯t get away with it this time.¡± Aliceforted


    me. With that, she hung up the phone without waiting for my response.


    Just as I put my phone down, it rang yet again. But this time, it was Rita.


    ¡°What now?¡± I impatiently asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in person regarding the picture circting online. Why don¡¯t we reconcile before things get


    too ugly?¡± Rita casually said.


    Nina and I exchanged a meaningful nce and smiled.


    ¡°Sure. Send me the time and ce.¡±


    I hung up the phone as soon as I finished speaking. Beside me, Nina asked with a frown, ¡°What does


    she want to do now?¡±


    ¡°She said she wants to reconcile with me,¡± I said with a shrug.


    ¡°Reconcile? I don¡¯t think so. Though, I have no idea what trick she has up her sleeve. You know what?


    I¡¯ll go with you. Who knows what that crazy woman will do?¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I thanked her from the bottom of my heart when I saw how worried she was about me.


    In the evening, I went to the club Rita had said.


    Her friends were also there. The private room they had rented was spacious and lively.


    When I entered the room, everyone fell silent, and all eyes fell on me.


    ¡°What is she doing here? Is she here to apologize?¡± someone sarcastically asked.


    As soon as that person finished speaking, everyoneughed disdainfully at me.


    ¡°Rita invited me here,¡± I calmly said.


    However, my ears rang when I heard what Rita said next. ¡°As far as I can remember, I never invited


    you.¡±


    I snorted in disdain. How dare she humiliate me like this?

 Chapter 160: Got Into Trouble Through Clever Means

    Chapter 160: Got Into Trouble Through Clever Means


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    I took a step forward and yed the recording on my phone.


    Hearing that, Rita blushed with embarrassment. ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you say that you want to reconcile with


    me?¡± I asked, looking down on her.


    Rita cleared her throat and said, ¡°I probably mixed up the time by mistake. Anyway, now that you¡¯re


    here, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    She then poured me a ss of water and handed it to me. ¡°Here, have some water. We¡¯ll bury the


    hatchet and be friends again, okay?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like drinking water now. My stomach doesn¡¯t feel too good,¡± I replied with a smile.


    The next second, the crowd began to grumble. ¡°You¡¯re such a narrow-minded woman! Rita has taken


    the initiative to make peace with you, and yet, you¡¯re being unreasonably mean to her.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s just how I am. What can you do about it?¡± I admitted frankly.


    All of a sudden, I heard a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    ¡°Scarlett is not as simple-minded as we thought her to be. She seduced Charles, got pregnant with his


    child, and forced him to hold a wedding ceremony. She is really¡­¡±


    ¡°Vicious?¡± I interrupted him, and finished his sentence.


    Subconsciously, I touched the diamond ring on my finger with a smile.


    ¡°Is that your wedding ring? It looks so in. Do you remember the ring that Charles bought for Rita?


    That ring was worth millions of dors, but still he did not take it back from her even after they broke


    up,¡± someone in the crowd sneered.


    ¡°Well, that is true. The diamond in Scarlett¡¯s ring is indeed smaller than the one in mine, and itcks in


    luster,¡± Rita chimed in.


    ¡°Oh, yes. This simple ring is just like its vicious owner. It looks like Charles did not put so much


    thoughts when he selected your ring¡­¡± a group cried out, and Rita¡¯s words were also bing


    harsher and harsher as she continued to chime with them.


    ¡°What a group of bitches!¡± Nina muttered, standing beside me.


    ¡°What did you just say? Who is the bitch here?¡± a red-haired woman asked.


    ¡°The one who¡¯s talking to me right now,¡± Nina said, showing her middle finger at the woman.


    ¡°Damn you! You¡¯re courting death!¡± The red-haired woman stood up angrily, but a person next to her


    pulled her back.


    ¡°Stop arguing. Charles might have just randomly picked that ring because he was busy with something


    else, something more important of course.¡±


    Rita was trying to act like she was being kind.


    ¡°Even though you two have broken up; you¡¯re still wearing the ring that he gave you. Aren¡¯t you


    ashamed of yourself?¡± Nina asked sarcastically.


    ¡°I just wanted to wear it because whenever I look at it, I am reminded of the time that Charles and I


    spent together,¡± Rita said in an aggrieved tone, lowering her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to keep it anymore,¡± I said with a smile.


    Suddenly, someone in the crowd questioned, ¡°Do you want to take the ring back, then?¡±


    ¡°Anything that Charles has given Rita has be ourmon property since I am married to him


    now,¡± I said calmly.


    ¡°Do you still want to take away theirmon property even though you were just a mistress? But if


    you¡¯re still not convinced, then we can take this to the court. I am sure that Scarlett will win the case,¡±


    Nina sneered.


    ¡°A mistress?¡± Everyone looked at Rita inquisitively.


    ¡°I was not a mistress! Even Scarlett knew that Charles wanted to marry me!¡± Rita exined at once.


    ¡°You tried to destroy their rtionship even though you knew that Charles was a married man. What do


    you think that makes you, if not a mistress?¡± Nina hissed.


    ¡°What does this mean, Scarlett? I came here to make peace with you, but you brought your friend


    along to humiliate me?¡± Rita asked angrily.


    ¡°She was only stating the fact, right?¡± I asked casually.


    ¡°I¡¯ve recorded our conversation, and if you don¡¯t return the ring like I advised you to, then I will post the


    recording online and expose you as the mistress,¡± Nina warned with a smile.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Rita stomped her foot furiously.


    ¡°You leave me with no choice, then.¡±


    Just when we were about to leave, someone rushed over to us and stopped me.


    ¡°Hand over the recording!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Hand over the recording. Don¡¯t take this too far!¡± Everyone was ring at me.


    Nina and I werepletely unmoved as we exchanged nces.


    Seeing that, everyone rushed towards us to snatch the phone from us. The red-haired woman grabbed


    my arm and yanked me back. Nina stepped in front of me to protect me before she pped the woman


    hard across her face.


    The woman let out a scream before she took a step back, covering her cheek.


    ¡°Scarlett is pregnant, and if you still value your life, then you¡¯d better noty a finger on her!¡± Nina


    warned the woman, biting her lip with a scarily cold look in her eyes.


    Rita forced a smile and said, ¡°Scarlett, hand over the recording.¡±


    ¡°And why would I do that?¡± I asked sarcastically.


    Upon hearing that, Rita¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Go get her!¡±


    The moment she gave the order, her friends gathered around me.


    Nina protected me as we carefully retreated to a corner. She then grabbed the bottle on the table and


    smashed it on the ground.


    ¡°If you dare to take another step, then I will end you all!¡±


    While everyone was staring at us in shock, several men dressed in ck stormed in.I then saw Charles


    walking towards me.


    Rita quickly passed through the crowd and grabbed his hand.


    ¡°Charles, you¡¯re finally here! Scarlett was trying to take back the ring you gave me, and she even called


    me a mistress!¡±


    ¡°Let go off me.¡± Charles shook off her hand rudely and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already warned you not to make


    any trouble for my wife¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Charles. I just wanted to¡­¡±


    Charlespletely ignored her, walked up to me, and asked in a concerned voice, ¡°Which one was it


    that hurt you?¡±


    I pointed at the woman with red hair. With a frown, Charles ordered his bodyguard to break her hand.


    He then grabbed my hand and escorted me out.


    ¡°Why are your hands so cold?¡± he asked coldly.


    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re here now, I don¡¯t feel cold at all.¡±


    Hearing that, he quickly took off his coat and put it over my shoulders.


    I smiled at him as I let him gently rub my hands together. He then held my waist and walked me


    outside.


    ¡°Why did youe here all of a sudden?¡± I asked in surprise.


    ¡°I saw the news, and I was worried about you. But I still have some work to do at thepany, so I will


    have to leave soon.¡± Saying that, Charles covered my hands gently.


    He then added with a frown, ¡±This ce is not safe for you, so I¡¯d have toe here to keep you


    company.¡±


    I shook my head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to dy your work.¡±


    After thinking for a few moments, he said, ¡°Then I want you toe back with me.¡±


    ¡°The training will be over soon. It¡¯s just going to be a little while. I can¡¯t let all the effort I put in until now


    go to waste, right?¡± I said, looking into his eyes.


    ¡°What is more important to you, me or the training?¡± Charles pouted, looking at me.


    I held his hand and kissed his chin like a spoiled child.


    ¡°Of course, you are more important to me. Once I finish the training, I won¡¯t have to go abroad again,


    but if I go back with you now,then I¡¯ll have toe back here again in the future to finish this training


    program after all.¡±


    Charles snorted and kept silent. I was relieved to see that he was not trying to persuade me anymore.


    Rita¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Why do you take us as your pawns? We have always considered you as a good friend!¡± Lisa roared at


    me.


    ¡°Yes! We offended Charles because of you. Do you even know what that means? If he decides to take


    revenge on us, then our families will also be doomed! And it will all be your fault!¡±


    ¡°We came here for you, and since you¡¯re the reason things ended so badly for us, aren¡¯t you at least


    going to try to make it up to us?¡±


    My friends started criticizing me the moment Scarlett and Charles left.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it to us in writing that you were the mastermind behind all of this?¡± Lisa retorted


    with a frown.


    ¡°No!¡± I refused without hesitation.


    ¡°You must, or are you nning on continuing to drag us down with you? Do you even think of us as


    your friends?¡±


    As soon as she finished her words, everyone else turned to me with a righteous look in their eyes.


    ¡°Yes! Hurry up and give it to us in writing that the whole thing had nothing to do with us.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that,¡± I refused again, shaking my head. My heart was filled with hatred for those artful


    weathercocks.


    ¡°You can¡¯t? Fine. Don¡¯t me us for being rudeter, then.¡±


    Saying that, Lisa gestured for the person next to her to take out her phone and record a video.


    I tried to grab the phone, but Lisa stopped


    ¡°You have helped Charles before, so he is not going to hurt you. It¡¯s not going to be a big deal for you


    to give a statement like that.¡±


    As soon as Lisa uttered those words, everyone turned to me with burning rage in their eyes.


    I stepped back guiltily and slumped to the sofa.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Write it.¡± Lisa threw a pen and a piece of paper in front of me while looking down at me.


    After hesitating for a moment, I grabbed the pen.


    ¡°Hurry up. You don¡¯t need to write a story, just mention the truth,¡± someone urged me, seeing that I was


    a little hesitant.


    Gritting my teeth, I wrote what they wanted, and after I was done, they took the paper from me and left


    with satisfaction.


    Lily and I were the only ones left behind. She walked to me and sat down next to me.


    ¡°Actually, I think it¡¯s going to be a piece of cake to make Scarlett suffer,¡± Lily said to me with a smile as


    she took a sip of the wine.

 Chapter 161: Gossip

    Chapter 161: Gossip


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    A few days had passed since that incident, and while I was enjoying the short span of peace,


    something happened again.


    Charles was involved in a scandal again.


    ording to the news reports, Lily would star in a new film, and Charles¡¯pany was the investor of


    the film. And people were bing more curious about the rtionship between them because of


    what happened before.


    While I was watching the news, the doorbell rang all of a sudden.


    When I opened the door, I saw Rita standing outside.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked coldly.


    ¡°I already warned you that you will also be facing Charles¡¯ ruthlessness one day. How does it feel to


    know that your husband is involved with another woman?¡± Rita said with a smug smile.


    ¡°Not bad at all,¡± I replied with an indifferent shrug.


    ¡°Lily slept with Charles,¡± Rita said with a smile, staring at me.


    ¡°Were you there when it happened?¡± I asked with a smile.


    Hearing that, she handed me a photo of Lily and Charles entering a hotel.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then you should take a look at this.¡±


    I casually nced at it andmented, ¡°It¡¯s a great photo, very high-definition, but I am afraid Charles


    is not as photogenic as you¡¯d expect him to be.¡±


    ¡°Crazy bitch!¡± Rita spat in anger before she turned around and walked out of there.


    Looking at her receding figure, I frowned. Although I believed my husband, I would be lying if I said that


    I was not concerned.


    As the thought lingered in my mind, I decided to book a flight back.


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    That afternoon, while David, Spencer, and I were ying tennis, we bumped into Lily.


    ¡°Would you like to y tennis with me?¡± she asked with a smile.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s go.¡± I tossed my racket away and walked out of there at once.


    Butter that evening when we went to a bar for some drinks, we ran into her again.She was so


    annoying!


    ¡°Would you like to have a drink with me?¡±


    Asking me with a smile, she was about to sit down next to me.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± I said irritably, looking down at the wine in my ss.


    However, Lily continued to smile at me as she said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m really bored all alone. Can¡¯t you let


    me have one drink with you?¡±


    ¡°If you feel that lonely, then you should go and find yourself a gigolo. Stop pestering me,¡± I retorted


    coldly before I finished my wine.


    Stunned by my words, Lily left, holding her wine ss.


    ¡°Did you have sex with her or not?¡± David asked in a curious tone as soon as she walked away. :


    ¡°What do you think?¡± I asked him tly, ncing at him.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you worried that Scarlett might misunderstand you?¡±


    ¡°A clean hand wants no washing. Besides, Scarlett is not that narrow-minded.¡±


    That evening, I had a lot to drink, so I felt quite dizzy on my way home.I wanted to talk to my wife over


    a video call, but she did not answer.I could not help but frown when my call was ignored.


    I figured that she must be busy with her sses as it was daytime in her ce. But I felt a little upset


    when I thought that she must really consider her training program to be more important than me.


    And the longer I dwelled on that thought, the more upset it made me feel. I tossed my phone on the


    table casually and fell asleep on the couch.


    When I woke up the next morning, a sharp headache because of the hangover jolted me back to


    reality.


    I sat up, holding my head between my palms when I noticed a bag on the armchair next to me.


    It was Scarlett¡¯s bag!


    Seeing that, I rushed upstairs with joy.


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    Charles¡¯ hurried footsteps and the sound of the door opening woke me up. When I opened my eyes, all


    I could see was his smile.


    ¡°When did youe back?¡± he asked, looking at me.


    ¡°Last night. I thought you¡¯d be home.¡± Clearly, I was a little unhappy.


    ¡°Well, I dide homest night, but I did not know that you were upstairs, so I slept in the living


    room,¡± Charles exined at once.


    ¡°I am still a bit sleepy, so I want to rest a while longer. Can you please go out now?¡±


    I tossed over and was about to go back to sleep when Nina called me.


    ¡°Scarlett, the Inte is in an uproar. Go and check it out,¡± she said in a fit of panic.


    After I hung up, I checked the news, only to find photos of Charles and Lily at the tennis court and in a


    bar.


    Without saying a word, I put my phone in front of him.


    ¡°I am gonna kill those paparazzi!¡± Charles roared.


    With a tender look in his eyes, he turned to me and added, ¡°They¡¯re all wrong! They¡¯ve misunderstood


    what was going on. I promise to treat you to a nice dinner tonight to apologize, okay?¡± ..


    Ignoring him, I put down my phone, and went back to sleep. After the nap, I felt much better, but deep


    down, I was contemting how I was going to deal with Charles that night.


    It was almost dinnertime when he finally called me and said, ¡°I am so sorry. This meeting is taking


    longer than I expected, so I am afraid that I might not be able to pick you up. So I am sending my driver


    to pick you up and drive you to the restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I replied, sulking. I was obviously still mad at him.


    When I arrived at the restaurant, Charles was still not there yet, but I happened to meet Abner.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± he asked happily.


    ¡°Well, I came backst night.¡± I smiled at him as I nodded.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Charlese with you?¡± Abner seemed to be confused.


    ¡°He has a meeting. He should be here soon,¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°Then would you like to have a drink with me first?¡± Abner suggested with a smile.


    I nodded.


    After that, we settled on the bar counter and each ordered a drink. He went to the restroom after we


    chatted for a while, but he did note back for a long time.


    Seeing that, I was a little worried, so I called him.


    ¡°Scarlett, well¡­¡± I felt that his voice sounded a little strange over the phone.


    ¡°Abner, are you okay?¡± I asked in a worried tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Well¡­ I¡¯m fine. You should go and have dinner with Charles first. I¡­ There¡¯s something that I


    have to deal with.¡±


    Saying that, he hung up.


    However, I was still worried about him, so I got up and walked to the bathroom to find him.


    ¡°Abner, are you there?¡± I called out to him as I stood outside the bathroom door.


    The next moment, a hand suddenly reached out and pulled me in.


    ¡°Abner? Are you all right?¡± Only when I saw him I was able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, what happened next stunned me. He held my hand and massaged it gently. His eyes


    seemed to be a bit blurry and his face was flushed.


    ¡®Damn it! He¡¯s drugged!¡¯


    I tried to go and look for a doctor, but he held my hand tightly and would not let me go.


    ¡°Abner, let go of me. I¡¯ll go and find you a doctor.¡± I tried take my hand away, but it was all in vain.


    ¡°Scarlett, I like you so much. I really do,¡± Abner said in a daze before he leaned on me. ?


    I immediately came to my senses and was about to push him away when I saw the door being kicked


    open from the outside.

 Chapter 162: The Most Important Thing In Marriage

    Chapter 162: The Most Important Thing In Marriage


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    A group of people with cameras rushed in. Judging from the cameras in their hands and excitement in


    their faces, they were reporters.


    So they would not be able to take pictures of my face, Abner put his hand on my head and held me in


    his arms.


    ¡°Why is this gentleman holding Mrs. Moore? Mister, what¡¯s your rtionship with Mrs. Moore? How


    long have you been together? Does Mr. Moore know about you two?¡± a reporter asked.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, are you here on a date with this gentleman? Does Mr. Moore know about this?¡± another


    queried.


    These people kept asking me malicious questions. In a fit of anger, I broke away from Abner¡¯s arms


    and stared at them with a fierce gaze.


    ¡°Stop inventing stories, or else I will sue you for nder!¡± I bellowed.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, are you guilty about something? Could you tell us your rtionship with this gentleman?¡±


    The reporters did not seem to care about my warning.


    I protected my belly with my hands and took a step back away from the mob of reporters. However,


    they were unwilling to give up. They continued to aim the cameras at my face and took pictures of me


    without consent. The shing lights were so dazzling that I could not open my eyes or else risk getting


    blind.


    While I was at a loss, Abner reached out his hand and pulled me. I raised my head, and my eyes


    happened to meet Charles¡¯s.


    He stood out there and pursed his lips tightly. I could not figure out what he was thinking right now.


    The cameras suddenly shifted from my face to his. The faces of the reporters lit up in excitement as


    they realized how big this news would be. ¡°Mr. Moore, are you aware that your wife is having a tryst


    with another man?¡±


    Charles did not answer the reporter¡¯s question and just held out his palm to cover the camera.


    Without a word, he walked to me, grabbed my hand, and looked at the group of reporters with a stone


    cold expression.


    ¡°Whoever releases this news will be facing the consequences!¡± he warned.


    The reporters fell silent at once. Although reluctant, they had no choice but to put away their cameras


    and leave. With a frown, Charles pulled me from Abner¡¯s arms. However, I grabbed his wrist and


    anxiously said, ¡°Charles, wait¡­¡±


    He stopped in his tracks and looked at me expressionlessly.


    ¡°Can you find a doctor for Abner?¡± I asked in a low voice.


    ¡°You really care about him, do you?¡± Charles let out a snort and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve arranged a


    doctor for him.¡±


    Unexpectedly, we bumped into Lily on the way out.


    ¡°Oh my! Charles, what a coincidence! I didn¡¯t expect you to be here. What happened back there?¡± Lily


    asked with a cunning smile.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± Charles roared: His cold voice sent a chill down Lily¡¯s spine. .


    ¡°Fine, fine. I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± Lily smiled awkwardly. With that, she turned around to leave.


    But before she could take a step, I hurried to stop her.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Lily froze for a second. Then, she turned around and looked at me with a frown.


    Charles held my hand and exined to me, ¡°I really have nothing to do with her.¡±


    However, I did not even spare him a nce. Instead, I looked at Lily in the eye and said in a serious


    tone, ¡°Let¡¯s talk,¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Charles did not stop us. We three went to an empty room to talk in private.


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with you and Rita?¡± I calmly asked.


    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Lily feigned innocence.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who Abner is, do you? Then why would you hurt him for no reason? Did Rita ask you


    to do that?¡± I questioned her with a sneer at the corners of my mouth.


    ¡°Again, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying,¡± Lily insisted. However, I saw a hint of panic shed through


    her eyes.


    I cast a nce at her clenched fists and chuckled.


    ¡°Nervous?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s-it¡¯s just the room is a little cold.¡± Lily rubbed her hands together and pretended to be chilly.


    ¡°Really? Well, the AC is on here.¡±


    As I spoke, the smile on my face grew wider. Lily¡¯s, on the other hand, faltered.


    ¡°I¡¯m-I¡¯m frail,¡± she reasoned out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The way I see it, you just don¡¯t want to tell the truth. Why don¡¯t we use a lie detector to


    detect your bullshit?¡± I turned to Charles and asked coldly, ¡°Can you find a lie detector machine in thirty


    minutes?¡± .


    He nodded.


    ¡°Sure. No problem.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. Lily the superstar, please wait for a few minutes while Charles here fetches the lie


    detector machine. It won¡¯t be a problem if you really have nothing to do with Rita. But if you do¡­ Then


    don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± I warned through gritted teeth.


    Although Lily was wearing exquisite makeup, it still could not conceal her agitation.


    ¡°No¡­ Please don¡¯t¡­ I¡¯ll speak! It¡¯s all Rita¡¯s idea. She manipted me into doing it!¡±


    Lily slumped into the chair, flustered.


    Charles and I fell silent. The silence that befell among us was quite unnerving.


    To our surprise, Lily got down on her knees, grabbed the hem of my dress, and implored, ¡°Please¡­


    please let me go. My poprity rose when I was linked with Charlesst time, but it disappeared not


    long after. Rita promised she could help me, so¡­¡±


    I shook off her hand and dusted off my dress as if her touch made it dirty. ¡°Next time, if you collude with


    Rita, poprity isn¡¯t the only thing you¡¯ll lose.¡±


    Lily must have sensed that I would spare her no mercy, so she turned to Charles instead. ¡°Charles,


    please let me go. I wasn¡¯t thinking straight. Rita threatened me. I-I won¡¯t do it again, I promised.¡±


    Unfortunately for her, Charles was unmoved. ¡°Wait for mywyer¡¯s letter,¡± he coldly said.


    With that, he held my hand and pulled me outside.


    Once we were outside of the private room, I took out my phone and turned off the recording.


    Charles looked at me with astonishment. ¡°You recorded it?¡±


    ¡°You can never be too careful with others,¡± I retorted with a smirk.


    Impressed, Charles ruffled my hair dotingly.


    Suddenly, something urred to me. I pped his hand away and asked with narrowed eyes, ¡°What¡¯s


    going on between you and Lily?¡±


    Charles paused for a moment and then exined, ¡°The photos you¡¯ve seen were probably taken at a


    special location, so we looked intimate on some certain angles.¡±


    I could not help but sneer in disdain upon realizing something. ¡°Rita has put a lot of effort into making a


    rift between us.¡±


    Charles turned to me with a helpless look on his face. ¡°She uses every means to try and ruin our


    rtionship.¡± .


    I red at him and said nothing. Suddenly, a smirk appeared on Charles¡¯s face.


    ¡°By the way, what do you think is the most important thing in marriage?¡± he asked with a smile.


    I pondered for a moment. Upon realizing what he meant, I lowered my head and slowly answered,


    ¡°Trust¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I think the most important thing is to be tolerant.¡±


    ¡°Infidelity is intolerable,¡± I replied crossly.


    Charles looked at me with a frown and grumbled, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    I felt bad, so I did not say anything anymore.


    Even though I said we should trust each other, I still could not help but feel upset, especially when I


    saw how close he and Lily were in the photo.


    T even rushed back home without thinkingst night. Despite saying that I was fine, the truth was, I


    was afraid that the rumor would turn out to be true.

 Chapter 163: Misunderstanding

    Chapter 163: Misunderstanding


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    The next day, Charles and I went back to the Moore mansion.


    ¡°Did you two have a fight?¡± Christine worriedly asked the moment we entered.


    I held her hand and shook my head to reassure her.


    ¡°No, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°A lot has happened these past few days. But don¡¯t forget to take good care of yourself, okay?¡± Alice


    advised with concern.


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡± I forced a smile and turned to look at Charles.


    He pursed his lips but said nothing. His expression was terrible.


    ¡°Charles, you really are something. Just a few days ago, you seemed to have a good rtionship with


    a celebrity,¡± Christine said with a snort.


    ¡°The photos were taken at an opportune moment. I didn¡¯t even touch her,¡± Charles replied. He cast a


    nce at me when he spoke as if implying something.


    ¡°There¡¯s a hidden meaning in your words, isn¡¯t it? Was it because Scarlett had ¡®physical contact¡¯ with


    someone else?¡± Before Charles could respond, Christine hit him on the head. ¡°Lily framed Scarlett and


    Abner. In fact, it¡¯s all because of you why that happened. You¡¯re the one to me.¡±


    Charles looked away. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    Christine ignored the glum look on her grandson¡¯s face and even scolded him. ¡°As if Rita isn¡¯t enough,


    now there¡¯s Lily. Should I praise you for your charm?¡±


    Charles let out a heavy sigh. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for making you worry, Grandma. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    However, Christine seemed dissatisfied with what he had said. ¡°What you should do is reassure your


    wife and be a good husband to her. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    She then turned to me, and her expression changed in a blink of an eye. She held my hand and asked


    me about my condition.


    I cast a nce at Charles and smiled at Christine reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°When will you go back there? Your training should be over soon, right?¡± Alice asked concernedly.


    ¡°Tomorrow. And yes, the training is almost over.¡± I nced at Charles after I finished speaking.


    He was still pulling a long face, and it seemed that he would not cheer up anytime soon.


    Christine and Alice looked at me with astonishment upon hearing my answer.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? You can stay here for a few more days. You just arrived.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t have much to do here. But, the life there will be more fulfilling.¡±


    All of a sudden, Charles stood up irritably. ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡± With that, he left without an exnation.


    I felt even more depressed as I watched him walk away.


    Charles¡¯s POV:


    I came to the bar. Coincidentally, Spencer and David were there.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look so well. Do you want somedies to make you feel better?¡± Spencer proposed with a


    smirk.


    ¡°Of course, not. I¡¯m a married man, dude.¡± I picked up the wine ss on the table and drank it


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    David looked at me with bewilderment.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem anyway? Scarlett came back the instant she heard you had a scandal with Lily.


    That only means she cares about you very much.¡±


    ¡°She must care about me,¡± I mumbled with a faint smile.


    However, the smile on my face soon faltered. I fiddled with the wine ss on the table and added, ¡°But


    she still doesn¡¯t believe me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you haven¡¯t given her enough sense of security. When will she leave?¡±


    David asked after a long period of silence.


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡± I took a long swig of alcohol to try and ease the dejection in my heart.


    David sighed and stared into the distance for a long time.


    Judging from the mncholy on his face, I surmised that he must have been dumped. But now, I had


    no time to care about someone else¡¯s problem. I already had enough on my te.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re not considerate enough to Scarlett, so she¡¯s constantly worried about losing you,¡±


    Spencer reckoned.


    It was only then that he spoke after being silent for a long while. I must admit, his words surprised me.


    ¡°How would you know whether I¡¯m considerate or not? You and your private doctor Vivian seem to


    have a special rtionship though,¡± I scoffed.


    ¡°We don¡¯t. I just hired her,¡± Spencer reforted with a frown.


    I shrugged my shoulders. ¡°It has nothing to do with me. Anyway, I¡¯m going home now. I have a wife to


    coax.¡± With that, I stood up and left.


    ******


    ******


    Scarlett had already fallen asleep when I got home. I carefully held her in my arms so she would not


    wake up. Then, I fell asleep next to her.


    Early the next morning, I woke up to the sound of the rm. When Scarlett woke up, she tried to


    extricate herself from my arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± I held her in my arms and buried my head in the crook of her neck.


    ¡°I have to catch the ne.¡± Scarlett struggled to get up, but I did not let her.


    ¡°Yes. Catch a ne¡­¡±


    I slipped my hand into her clothes, but I still did not let her go.


    ¡°I have to get ready now, or I¡¯ll miss the ne¡­¡± Scarlett¡¯s voice was trailing off. I could feel that she


    was slowly giving in.


    I did not say anything more. Instead, I fondled her breasts and y with her nipples with my fingertips.


    This made her tremble all over.


    I kissed her earlobe and whispered, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re so sensitive.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t touch me¡­¡± she pleaded.


    On the contrary, I could hear the anticipation in her voice. My hand trailed down to her breast, then to


    her stomach, and down there. Scarlett uncontrobly moaned in pleasure.


    ¡°Really? But you¡¯re so wet.¡±


    I drew circles on her clitoris and watched her expression change in pleasure. She curled up in my


    arms, her body trembling slightly.


    ¡°Charles¡­¡± A few momentster, she gasped sharply and clutched my hand to stop me.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to move, then you move.¡± I held her hand instead and wrapped it around my


    penis, waiting for her to continue.


    But, of course, she did not. I chuckled and kissed her in her soft, pink lips.


    At that moment, Scarlett finally let me do what I wanted.


    ¡°Is it okay?¡± I gently asked with my forehead against hers. Scarlett looked into my eyes and said, ¡°Be


    gentle.¡±


    Although I was excited, I was careful when I inserted my manhood into her hole.


    We both sighed with satisfaction when our bodies became one.


    I drove Scarlett to the airport after breakfast.


    We were silent all the way to our destination. Too many things had happened in the past few days.


    Even the exhration a while ago did not close the gap between us.


    Just before Scarlett boarded the ne, I solemnly removed the wedding ring from my finger and ced


    it on her palm.


    ¡°Scarlett, a true husband and wife trust each other. I will not put on our wedding ring until you do. I


    really hope that one day, you¡¯ll do it for me.¡±


    Scarlett kept her head down. She just stared at the ring, lost in thought.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re still upset about the scandal, and I understand. But I promise I¡¯ll prove to you that I


    sincerely love you. I¡¯ll wait for you until you¡¯re willing to give me your heart.¡± I held her in my arms and


    sighed. It would take a while before we could finally see each other again. I hoped that we were okay


    by then.


    Scarlett did not say a word. When the boarding announcement came, she broke away from my arms


    and walked away without looking back.


    I sighed heavily, knowing that she was still troubled because of the matter. Although it was hard, I had


    to wait for her patiently. It was not until her figure disappeared from my sight that I left the airport.

 Chapter 164: Grievance

    Chapter 164: Grievance


    Nina''s POV:


    I was sitting in the living room, drinking with Abner when Scarlett returned.I stood up and took her bag


    from her before I asked, "Why didn''t you call me? I could havee to the airport to pick you up."


    "I did not want to trouble you.Besides, the airport is far away from here."


    Scarlett forced a smile, turned to Abner, and asked, "How are you?"


    Abner greeted her with a smile and she gave him a nod.


    I could clearly see that she was in low spirits.


    "Enjoy your time, then.I am going upstairs to rest."


    For some reason, I noticed that she was feeling jones


    "I''ll go check on her," I said to Abner.


    With that, I followed Scarlett upstairs.


    She was sitting on the bed sullenly with an empty look in her eyes.


    I walked up to her and held her hand.


    "What''s the matter? Did something happen?"


    "Rita and Lily worked together to set me up.They drugged Abner and paid the reporters to take pictures


    of us while we were in the bathroom.Charles ran into us and seemed to be furious.He even took off his


    wedding ring while he drove me to the airport this morning..."


    As Scarlett expressed herself, tears rolled down her face.


    "Is Charles out of his mind? Why does he allow himself to be linked to other women over and over


    again? Why isn''t he clearing up his name? Moreover, he is also responsible for what happened with


    Abner.If he had been with you at that time, then how could Lily have had the chance to frame you like


    this?"


    When I scolded Charles, Scarlett began to weep harder.


    "Nina, a lot has happened after we got married, and it has all been weighing heavily on my heart.The


    sadness and pain is slowly suffocating me..."


    I patted her on the shoulder and said in a concerned tone, "Scarlett, you should go to bed now.I am


    sure that you''re really exhausted now."


    Clearly, she was so tired that she fell asleep while crying.


    Just when I was about to leave the room, I heard her tearful voice.


    "Charles, don''t leave me, please..."


    I looked back and found her talking in her sleep, so I walked to her, wiped her tears away, and left the


    room.


    Once I was out, I took out my phone and called Charles.


    "What were you trying to imply by taking off your ring? That you want a divorce?"


    Hearing my angry voice, Charles remained silent.


    "Why aren''t you answering me? Are you feeling guilty? Charles, just because Scarlett loves you, that


    doesn''t give you the right to do whatever you want."


    "I don''t..."


    "Then why do you keep making her cry? And why did you take off your ring and make her think that


    you''re going to divorce her?"


    "I don''t want to divorce her,¡¯'' he said firmly.


    "You should be telling that to her, not me!"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Furious, I hung up the phone.


    When I walked downstairs, I saw that Abner was still there, so I took a deep breath to calm down.


    "Is she okay?" he asked me in a concerned voice.


    "She was crying, and now she is sleeping. This is all Charles'' fault!" I said resentfully before I picked up


    the wine ss and drank it up.No.It''s all my fault."


    There was a heavy sense of guilt lingering in Abner''s eyes.


    "What does this have to do with you? Charles is also involved in a scandal, right? Moreover, how can


    he wear a long face after doing what he did?" I said irritably.


    I was feeling depressed, thinking about Scarlett.


    "We are not in a position to say anything, really.They should solve this problem on their own."


    Saying that, Abner sighed helplessly.


    "If Charles dares to make Scarlett cry again, then I won''t just sit by and watch." I said in a cold voice


    before filling up my winess and finishing it.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I was having a really sad dream when the aroma of fresh pancakes woke me up.


    I was famished that I felt my stomach aching, so I lifted the nked, touched my belly, got off the bed,


    and walked downstairs.


    "Scarlett, you''re awake! You must be hungry.Come and have some pancakes.Abner prepared them for


    you."


    Nina yawned and added, "I''ve already had some and I''m going upstairs to sleep some more.You can


    eat all you want."


    I ate the pancake while I sat on the couch and called Abner.


    "Are you feeling better now?"


    His concerned voice came from the other end of the line as soon as the call was connected.


    "I''m fine."


    I sounded a little hoarse.


    There was a moment of awkward silence in the air.


    "Last time..."


    "Last time..."


    Abner and I blurted out in unison after a long minute.


    "It was just an ident, so please don''t think too much of it," I said with a smile.


    "Even though it was an ident, and it happened because of a reason, I still hope that you can forgive


    me for acting rudely," Abner said, ming himself.


    "I should be the one apologizing to you.If it had not been for me, you would not have faced such


    troubles."


    And I was also ming myself for what happened.


    "Well, we can forget about it and not mention it anymore," he said with a chuckle.


    "Okay."


    I felt more at ease after hearing that, and I sighed.


    "Nina has a crush on you.What do you think about her?"


    I added in a brisk tone, now that the awkwardness was gone.


    "Well¡­ What are you implying? Is it bothering you that I am single?" Abner joked.


    "A clean hand doesn''t need to be washed.Besides, I''m not bothered, so please don''t think of it like


    that.I just want the two of you to be happy," I said frankly.


    "And we will be," Abner said with a smile.


    We talked for a while longer before we hung up.


    Several days had passed since, and it was almost the weekend.


    "This time, I am going to confess my feelings to Abner, and he will soon be my boyfriend!" Nina


    said with a confident simile.


    "All the best, Nina.I wish you sess."


    There was undying support for her in my heart which made me smile.


    Nina pulled my hand excitedly and suggested, "How about youe with me to witness the legendary


    moment?"


    I shook my head with a smile and said, "I can''t go back with you, Nina.It''s too tiring for me to be


    traveling back and forth."


    Hearing that, Nina asked tentatively, "Are you and Charles doing okay?"


    "I haven''t contacted himtely."


    I was stunned by how indifferent I had been till now.


    "Well, did he call you, then?"


    Nina was clearly furious.


    "No."


    I forced a wry smile.


    "Scarlett, why don''t you go back with me and clear things up with him in person?"


    I could clearly sense the concern in her eyes when she looked at me.


    However, I still shook my head, wiped away my tears, and said, "Hurry, or you will miss your flight!"


    "Alright, then.I''m leaving now.Take good care of yourself, and don''t forget to call me if anything


    happened."


    With a worried look, she left, and I waved to her with a smile.


    Looking at the empty house, I could not help but feel sad.


    That moment, my phone rang.


    Thinking that it was a call from Charles, I picked up my phone with a smile, but I was a little


    disappointed to find that it was just a call from Christine.


    "Scarlett, how have you beentely?"


    Her amiable voice came from the other end of the line.


    "I''m fine, Grandma," I answered in a brisk voice, adjusting my breath.


    "Scarlett, are youing back this weekend?" she asked tentatively.


    "Why? What happened?"


    I was subconsciously nervous.


    "Don''t worry.Charles seems to have taken off his wedding ring, and he needs to be taught a


    lesson.How about youe back this weekend? I''m sure this is all just a misunderstanding, and it is


    nothing that a good talk can''t solve.Don''t let these trifles affect your marriage."


    While she was trying her best to persuade me, I began to cry uncontrobly again.


    "Grandma, I can''t make it this weekend.There is something that I have to do over here."


    I tried my best to sound as normal as possible.


    After I said those words, I quickly ended the call.


    Holding my knees, I sat down on the couch in tears.

 Chapter 165: Get The Marriage License At The Speed Of Light

    Chapter 165: Get The Marriage License At The Speed Of Light


    Nina¡¯s POV:


    After I got home, I asked Abner to join me for a drink.


    ¡°Why did youe back all of a sudden?¡±


    Abner asked, sitting from across me. Seeing the dim light that shone on his face, I felt like he looked a


    bit unpredictable.


    He was dressed in a navy blue suit with a matching tie, and his neatlybed hair made him look


    colder than usual. However, the faint smile on his lips perfectly offset his cold look.


    Resting my chin on my palm, I said in a casual and frivolous tone, ¡°I came back chasing you.¡±


    Abner was stunned for a second before the smile on his lips grew brighter as he asked, ¡°Are you


    drunk?¡±


    Hearing his low, maic voice, my heart began to race uncontrobly.


    ¡°I know what I am talking about.¡±


    After staring at him for a while, I poured myself a ss of wine.


    Abner lowered his head and said guiltily, ¡°Nina, you know, I¡­¡±


    ¡°To me, it doesn¡¯t matter who you like, because I like you and that¡¯s enough for me.¡± I interrupted him


    with a smile. After finishing my ss of wine, I looked into his eyes again, and added, ¡°My future


    husband.¡±


    Abner raised his head to look at me. The dim light somehow blurred his expression, making it harder


    for me to read his thoughts.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to respond if you don¡¯t want to. But you¡¯re going to be my husband in the future, either


    way,¡± I said in a stubborn tone before I drank up the wine.


    ¡°Do you really not mind that I like someone else?¡± Abner asked with a sigh.


    ¡°Actually, I really do. But you know what? I¡¯ve always considered Scarlett as a younger sister, and I am


    more than determined to make you want to be her brother-inw someday, willingly even,¡± I admitted,


    looking at him.


    Upon hearing my confident words, a smile appeared on Abner¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Then I will try to let go of my feelings. I hope you can give me some time to do it.¡±


    Saying that, he clinked his ss with mine.


    I raised my eyebrows at him and said confidently, ¡°I can wait.¡±


    Abner smiled at me and asked, ¡°Do you want to get the marriage registered, then?¡±


    I could not help but stop pouring more wine in my ss as I looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°It will help put your mind at ease. Besides, it will also work as a restraint and a reminder to me. After


    we register our marriage, you will legally be my wife, so I will have to do whatever it takes to treat you


    well.¡±


    With a gentle smile on his lips, Abner looked up at me tenderly. However, I could not find any love for


    me in his eyes.I smiled bitterly as I lowered my head, stood up, and grabbed my coat before I turned


    and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡±


    We then headed straight to the city hall to register for our marriage.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Later that evening, Abner and I went to Spencer¡¯s bar.I held the marriage certificate in my hand as I


    raised it up and showed it to Spencer. ¡°Come and see my marriage certificate. I am sure you¡¯re burning


    with jealousy right now.¡±


    ¡°Did you really get married?¡± Spencer asked, looking at us in surprise.


    I patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s a sh marriage. Do you know what that means?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a little surprised. Anyway, I wish you two a happy married life,¡± he said with a smile before he


    escorted us in.


    I turned to him and said, ¡°Call Charles and tell him that I want to meet him.¡±


    Soon after I finished my words, I saw Charles not too far away from us.


    I could not help but frown when I saw him. Thinking of how sad Scarlett was before, I felt more


    disappointed in him.


    With a smile on his lips, Spencer waved to him.


    Charles walked towards us. All of a sudden, Lily came out of nowhere. She was wearing a heavy coat


    of makeup and was smiling brightly.


    ¡°Charles, long time no see,¡± she said in a fake sweet voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get in my way,¡± Charles said coldly before he walked past her.


    I could not help but smile in my heart when I saw how pale Lily¡¯s face was.


    Spencer was also a bit surprised to see Charles there.


    ¡°What brings you here all of a sudden?¡± he asked, looking at him.


    ¡°What? Am I not allowed toe here?¡± Charles retorted coldly before he cast a nce at Abner.


    ¡°I asked him to meet me here. I wanted to talk to him about something,¡± Abner exined.


    ¡°Charles, how can you do such a thing to Scarlett? She¡¯s pregnant!¡± I scolded him without any


    hesitation.


    Lily walked over to us and said, ¡°Charles, I hope you¡¯ll hear me out.¡±


    ¡°You have no right to open your mouth here! Just who do you think you are?¡± I snapped. I could not


    stand her pitiful look.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t involve you in any way,¡± she said to me coldly.


    ¡°Really? You seduced my best friend¡¯s husband. And you drugged my husband. How can you say that


    this has nothing to do with me?¡±


    I grabbed a liquor bottle from the table and pointed it at Lily.


    ¡°You¡¯d better get out of here or you will see the news headlines tomorrow reporting a celebrity


    shamelessly seducing a married man at a bar. And it would also state how an onlooker helped the wife


    punish the mistress and how the mistress was severely injured because of the ident.¡±


    I would have smashed the bottle on her head if Abner had not stopped me in time.


    ¡°Who is the mistress here?¡± Lily asked angrily.


    Looking at her, I hissed, ¡°It¡¯s you, obviously!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡± Just when Lily was about to pounce on me, Spencer stopped her. ¡°If you don¡¯t


    want to be a trending topic on the Inte tomorrow, then you¡¯d better not do anything reckless,¡±


    Spencer said indifferently.


    With tears in her eyes, Lily turned to Charles again. ¡°Charles, I was used. I swear what happened


    before has nothing to do with me.¡±


    However, he ignored her and turned to Spencer. ¡°Do you just let anyone walk into your bar?¡± ¡°Get her


    out of here,¡± Spencer immediately ordered his bodyguards.


    Once Lily was taken away, the bar was a lot more peaceful. With a satisfied smile on my lips, gently


    rubbed the ring on Abner¡¯s finger. I cast a nce at Charles before I said to Abner in a serious tone,


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to take off your wedding ring.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Although Abner was clearly confused, he still nodded in agreement.


    Looking at Charles, I said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you were thinking when you took off the ring. The only


    reason Scarlett doesn¡¯t trust you is because she doesn¡¯t have faith in your rtionship and thinks that


    you might abandon her again.¡± .


    Charles nced at me, but he remained silent.


    ¡°She would not have ended up feeling so pessimistically if you had not left her abroad for three years,


    completely ignoring her. Think about it, Charles. If a woman you love abandons you just to be with


    another man, then would you still be able to love her wholeheartedly? If you can¡¯t do it, then how can


    you expect Scarlett to trust you?¡± I said in a cold voice before I left the ce with Abner.


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    After Nina and Abner left, Spencer walked to me and patted me on the back.


    I looked up at him indifferently and asked, ¡°What? Do you want to me me too?¡±


    Spencer nodded and said, ¡°This is not about who is right and who is wrong. You should just learn to be


    more tolerant as a man.¡±


    I cast a nce at him before I lowered my head and began drinking alone. ¡°I have been ignoring Lily


    from the start, but Scarlett just doesn¡¯t trust me. She was even giving me a hard time about it. She went


    so far away for her training program without even caring about my feelings, and she has also entangled


    with Abner¡­¡±


    Spencer sighed and advised, ¡°You should trust me and take the initiative to apologize to her, or else


    you will only be suffering in the end.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better think of yourself first, you loner!¡±


    How dare a single man like him advise me on how I should handle my rtionship with my wife?


    Annoyed, I stood up and left.


    Once I was home, I tossed and turned in bed, but I was not able to fall asleep. Scarlett was the only


    one I could think about.


    I kept trying to find something to numb the pain of my separation from her in the following days, but it


    was an undeniable fact that I missed her more than anything in the world.


    I then decided to apologize to her, and booked the next flight to see her.


    When I knocked on her door, Nina was surprised to see me there when she opened. ¡°What are you


    doing here?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I came here to apologize to Scarlett,¡± I said bluntly.


    ¡°But Scarlett went back looking for you,¡± Nina said with a helpless sigh.


    Since I had no time to waste, I immediately booked the next flight to go back home.

 Chapter 166: The Wedding Ring He Took Off

    Chapter 166: The Wedding Ring He Took Off


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    As soon as I got off the ne, I tried calling Charles, but when I could not get through to him, a sense


    of depression clouded my heart.I knew that I needed to go to the Moore mansion right away. Maybe I


    could find him there.


    ¡°Oh, Scarlett! How did you get here all of a sudden?¡± Christine was surprised to see me.


    ¡°Well, I came back to see you, Grandma.¡±


    With that, I gave her a forced smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Charles at once. I am sure he¡¯ll be really happy to know that you¡¯re back,¡± Alice said excitedly


    as she went to grab her phone.


    A whileter, she frowned at her phone screen. ¡°That¡¯s too bad! Looks like he¡¯s turned off his phone at


    such a critical moment.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, his phone is dead. Leave him be. I am sure that Scarlett must be really tired after her long


    journey.¡±


    Saying that, Christine held my hand and made me sit down with her.


    That night, I was in a daze, and I went back to my room as soon as I ate.


    I took a shower andy on the bed, looking at the familiar chandelier. The cool night breeze blew from


    the window, disturbing my thoughts.I was asleep when I suddenly felt someone touching me.


    When I opened my eyes and looked at the man in front of me, my mind wentpletely nk for a


    moment.


    I touched Charles¡¯ face and giggled. ¡°I must be dreaming! I was sure that you were not going to visit me


    in my dreams tonight, though.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Charles frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing back?¡±


    There was a hint of coldness in his tone. ¡°It¡¯s because I only came back to meet the elders,¡± I mumbled,


    feeling angry in my heart. ¡°Humph! Even in my dreams, you end up making me mad.¡±


    With that, I turned over and continued to sleep.


    The next morning when I woke up, rubbing my eyes, and turned around, I was stunned to see Charles


    sleeping next to me.


    He opened his eyes and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I replied with a smile. ¡°When did youe back?¡±


    ¡°I think I came back at around three in the morning,¡± he whispered in my ear.


    If he really came back at three in the morning, then I was not dreaming about him.


    Charles gently ced his hand on my waist and stroked my belly lovingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to wash my face and brush my teeth.¡±


    Saying that, I pushed his hand away and walked to the bathroom.


    While I was brushing my teeth, he pushed open the door and walked in, naked.


    My cheeks turned red as I immediately turned away and mumbled, ¡°Why don¡¯t you have yourclothes


    on?¡±


    ¡°Do you shower with your clothes on?¡±


    Asking that, he walked behind me and stood in front of the shower before he turned it on.


    Standing in front of the mirror, I could clearly see his naked body in the reflection.


    ¡®Fuck! Why does he have to be so good-looking and sexy?¡¯


    I was struggling to force myself not to peep, but I could not resist myself at all.


    ¡°You cane and watch if you want. I won¡¯t mind,¡± Charles said with a seductive smile. His voice was


    so alluring, and it almost felt like it could burn me alive.


    I did not want to stand there any longer, so I quickly washed up and ran out of the bathroom.


    Charles soon walked out of the bathroom with a towel loosely wrapped around his waist. His sculpted


    body and his beautiful, sexy abs was making my insides scream. He slowly approached me and asked


    in a low voice, ¡°Where is my ring? Did you bring it with you?¡±


    I was still thinking about his naked body when his words suddenly jolted me back to reality. I moved


    aside nervously and replied, ¡°No.¡±


    All of a sudden, he pulled me into his arms as he asked, ¡°Where is it, then?¡±


    ¡°I really haven¡¯t brought it back with me,¡± I said firmly.


    There was a hint of seriousness in his eyes, and he even seemed to be a little angry.


    ¡°Is the wedding ring that important to you?¡± I asked tentatively.


    Charles nodded and said, ¡°Yes, of course, it¡¯s very important.¡±


    ¡°Then will you be taking it off again?¡±


    Hearing that, he let go of me and reached out his hand to me. ¡°You will see only if you put it on for me.¡±


    I was still kind of mad at him, so I pouted and said, ¡°If you dare to take it off again, then it might end up


    in another man¡¯s finger in the future.¡±


    ¡°How dare you?¡± Charles pretended to pounce on me.


    Seeing that he was not joking around, I blurted out, ¡°Undo the first two buttons of my shirt.¡±


    Confused, he gently unbuttoned my shirt and stared at my exposed neck in amazement.


    ¡°You put it in a ne and wore it around your neck?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that, he leaned in, hugging me and kissing me several times.


    Pretending to be mad at him, I pushed him away and said, ¡°Of course, I have to take care of it. It¡¯s my


    wedding ring, after all.¡±


    ¡°Our wedding ring,¡± Charles corrected me at once.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you take off your wedding ring and give it back to mest time?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t give it back to you. I just asked you to keep it for the time being. I want you to help me put it on


    again, honey,¡± he said anxiously.


    ¡°But I think that it looks really good on the ne.¡± I was deliberately stalling for time.


    ¡°If you really like it, then I will take you to the mall and buy you one just like itter, but for now, just help


    me put it on first.¡±


    Saying that, he leaned closer and kissed my lips tteringly.


    ¡°Did you take off your ring because you stopped caring about me?¡± I asked with a serious look in my


    eyes.


    ¡°No. I just¡­ I really care too much about you.¡±


    With a tender gaze, Charles held my hand, stroking my cheeks lovingly.


    Seeing that, I took off his ring from my ne and put it on his finger.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to take it off at will ever again.¡±


    ¡°Never.¡±

 Chapter 167: Scarlett’s Prenatal Checkups

    Chapter 167: Scarlett¡¯s Prenatal Checkups


    Charles¡¯ Pov:


    The moment Scarlett put on the ring for me, my heart skipped a beat.


    Firmly, I held her hand and promised, ¡°I will never let you down, Scarlett.¡±


    Upon hearing my statement, she pouted at me.


    As I held her waist, intending to kiss her, her phone abruptly rang and interrupted us.


    She picked up the phone and put it on speaker. ¡°Oh, hello, Nina! What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, what time is your flight today?¡± Nina asked anxiously.


    ¡°Why do you ask? Are youing to pick me up?¡± asked Scarlett.


    ¡°Nate is here. I think it¡¯s best that you don¡¯te back for the time being,¡± Nina replied sternly.


    ¡°Nate?¡± Scarlett seemed rmed by the name. I frowned when I saw her reaction.


    ¡°Yes, and he brought you a gift,¡± added Nina.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing this, grabbed Scarlett¡¯s phone and hung up on Nina.


    ¡°Do you have any idea why Nate came to you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. Why?¡±


    ¡°He came to borrow money from me, but I refused. That¡¯s why he asked you for help. It¡¯s probably


    because he thinks you¡¯re more easily to persuade than I am.¡±


    ¡°Why would Nate borrow money from you?¡± Scarlett appeared to be shocked by what I said.


    ¡°If you go back now, you¡¯re just going to be badgered by that man incessantly. Why don¡¯t you just have


    your ticket refunded and stay for a few more days?¡± I suggested, nting a kiss on the corner of her lip.


    It appeared as though Scarlett was still hesitant. ¡°But, I can¡¯t ask for a leave all the time.¡±


    ¡°Is the date of your antenatal examination approaching?¡± I decided to change the subject.


    Scarlett nodded affirmatively. ¡°It is.¡±


    I rubbed her nose and smiled. ¡°I''ll apany you to your prenatal checkups.¡±


    Not wanting to give her a chance to refuse, I quickly changed my clothes and urged her into the


    passenger seat of my car.


    Scarlett seemed amused by me, so I took the opportunity to kiss her deeply.


    After the kiss, we caught our breaths. I held her in my arms and asked, ¡°Scarlett, do you love me?¡±


    But she didn¡¯t answer me. I gently kissed her lips and fondled with her breasts.


    ¡°Answer me. Do you love me?¡±


    Scarlett gasped for air and moaned with pleasure while nodding.


    Seeing her response put me in a good mood. I nibbled on her earlobe and asked, ¡°Do you know where


    I went yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Scarlett was about to ask a question, but I began kissing her again.


    ¡°I went to see you.¡± I chuckled, covering her eyes while kissing her. She then ced her hands on my


    chest, reciprocating my passion.


    As I ced her hand on the seat, I told her, ¡°Scarlett, I think we¡¯ve never had sex in the car before.¡±


    She was hesitant at first, but she soon gave in to her lust.


    The space in the car was not big enough, so I had to be extra careful. After adjusting the reclining of


    the seat to a better position, I turned over and let her mount me.


    She was wearing a one-piece shirt dress today, and this position was convenient for us.


    I ced a hand over her head to prevent her from bumping against the window. Then, I unbuttoned her


    shirt. When her nipples were exposed, I began fondling them with my fingers and my tongue.


    ¡°Oh..¡± Scarlett moaned cing her arms around my neck and growing hornier by the second.


    I nted a kiss beside her lip, down to her corbone, and finally sucking on her tits. Gradually, her


    skin turned red.


    And as I sucked on her nipples, I heard her groan with pleasure.I reached down to touch her vagina


    and felt how wet she was. Amused, I chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re so sensitive, honey.¡±


    ¡°Shut¡ª shut up!¡± Scarlett red at me, seemingly embarrassed.


    ¡°How am I going to make you happy if I shut up? Fine. There are other ways,¡± I said, wearing an impish


    grin. I unzipped my pants and inserted my penis inside her vagina.


    Scarlett gasped, holding my neck tightly. This cowgirl position was incredible. I was worried that I might


    hurt our baby, so I tried my best to control myself. But every time I was having sex with Scarlett, I


    couldn¡¯t help but indulge in it.


    After we were done, she was so exhausted that she leaned against the car window and fell asleep.


    Meanwhile, I stared at her, caressing her face lovingly.


    Then, I kissed her forehead with satisfaction. It was then that I decided to dial Amy¡¯s number.


    ¡°Amy, I need you to postpone all my work for today. I¡¯m taking Scarlett to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± she replied.


    When we arrived at the hospital, we went straight to the VIP examination room. However, my phone


    rang all of a sudden.


    I stroked Scarlett¡¯s head and said, ¡°You go have your checkup. I¡¯m just going to take this call.¡±


    She nodded in response and left. Upon seeing the caller ID, I frowned.


    ¡°Charles, I¡¯m begging you. Please let go of my father¡¯spany,¡± said Rita.


    But before I could speak, I heard a noiseing from behind me.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± a nurse shouted. When I turned around, I happened to see someone copsing on the


    ground.


    Rita¡¯s POV:


    When I called Charles, I heard something happening at the other end of the line. A woman screamed,


    ¡°Blood! There¡¯s so much blood! Oh, my God! Is she having a miscarriage?¡±


    The call was disconnected abruptly, but I was delighted to hear all of it.


    ¡®Scarlett had a miscarriage? Yes! That must be it!¡¯ I eximed inwardly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Nate asked me in confusion.


    ¡°It seems that Scarlett had a miscarriage,¡± I responded.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want her to give birth to that baby, right? Well, your wish has been fulfilled.¡±


    Nate nodded affirmatively. ¡°Now that her child is gone, you don¡¯t have to trouble her anymore.


    ¡°Are you saying that you want me to let her off the hook? Fuck, no!¡± I broke into a sarcasticughter.


    ¡°That bitch stole my man. I will never forgive her. Her losing the baby is just the first step of my n!


    There will be many more toe.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far,¡± said Nate.


    ¡°What? Are you seriously feeling sorry for her? Do you not have the heart to see her suffer?¡± I sneered.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t bear to see her die like this,¡± Nate said with a frown.


    I scoffed at him and said, ¡°You can¡¯t even protect your ownpany now, and yet you still want to


    protect Scarlett? Are you daydreaming? Wake the hell up and face reality.¡±


    Seemingly infuriated, Nate creased his eyebrows at me. ¡°Is that seriously how you¡¯re supposed to


    speak to your father?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a long, hard look at yourself in the mirror? Then, ask yourself if you¡¯re even


    qualified to be my father. Ugh, you make me feel sick.¡± I didn¡¯t want to waste my time talking to him


    anymore, so I walked away from him.

 Chapter 168: A Close Call

    Chapter 168: A Close Call


    Charles'' POV:


    As I stood by the window that evening, lost in thought, I felt my heart still trembling with fear.


    All of a sudden, I heard the doorbell ring, so I walked to the door.


    "Is Scarlett okay?"


    Spencer walked in, looking rather anxious.


    And David and Vivian followed him inside.


    "She was scared, but now she''s asleep."


    Upon hearing that, David asked with a frown, "Was it an ident or a conspiracy?"


    "It was certainly not an ident," I answered affirmatively.


    The next second, the doorbell rang again, and Richard walked in.


    "Mr.Moore, we have already checked the cellphones of those troublemakers, and we have found that


    the person who contacted them is from this city, but we don''t know their identity yet."


    I fell silent when I heard that while David questioned in an anxious tone, "Who do you think it might


    be?"


    "At first, we thought that it might be Rita, but we had to rule her out because she is abroad now..." I


    massaged my temples, feeling exhausted.


    "Take those troublemakers to the police station."


    Upon hearing my orders, Richard nodded and left.


    I felt a little annoyed, looking at David, Spencer, and Vivian, who were sitting on my couch, so I asked


    them to leave.


    "You three should leave too."


    Spencer straightened up his clothes, but it seemed like he was unwilling to leave.


    "We came here to see Scarlett.Isn''t it rude of you to drive us away before we even say hi to her?"


    I looked at him coldly and said in a low voice, "If you came to visit the patient, then why did youe


    empty-handed?"


    Embarrassed, Spencer gave me an awkward smile and justified, "Well...I was too anxious to see


    her...Anyway, I''ll buy her a giftter."


    With an indifferent expression, I nced at him and said, "Get out of here."


    Soon, they left, and the whole house became quiet again.


    A strange sense of fear rose in my heart when I thought of what happened before.I stood up, walked to


    the window, and dialed a number on my phone.


    "Mr.Moore."


    "Arrange two female bodyguards for me.They should be strong and good at fighting," I said concisely


    before I hung up, turned around, and walked upstairs.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I didn''t know how long I had slept.I found myself lying on my bed at home when I woke up.I instinctively


    put my hand on my belly and was relieved to find that my baby was doing okay.


    Picking up my phone, I browsed the Inte for news.


    There were articles about my miscarriage all over the web.


    Recalling what had happened the day before, I knew that there was someone who did not want me to


    give birth to the baby.


    Thinking of that, I broke into a cold sweat and my limbs felt like a block of ice.


    Just before I could have had a panic attack, Charles walked into the room and hugged me.


    "Are you alright?" he asked in a concerned tone.


    I leaned into his arms and said weakly, "I''m fine.I just feel a little dizzy."


    "Would you like to lie down a bit longer, then?"


    "No.I have already slept for way too long."


    I put my arms around his neck and continued in a serious tone, "Was it Rita that called you yesterday?"


    "Yes.If we find out that she''s the one behind all of this, then she is going to be in some serious trouble,"


    Charles said in a deep voice, before he lifted me up and carried me downstairs.


    Looking at the two strangers in the living room, I could not understand what was going on.


    "Scarlett, meet J and Tracy.I hired them as your bodyguards."


    Saying that, Charles gently put me down on the sofa.


    "You don''t have to be so melodramatic.I am fine,"


    I refused at once.


    With a helpless sigh, Charles grabbed my hand and tried to persuade me gently, "What if the ident


    that happened yesterday happens again? I can''t always be with you, and when I am not with you, I


    want you to be protected.That''s the only way I can be at ease."


    "But..."


    "They will protect you, no matter what it takes, and they won''t make you feel ufortable.If you ever


    get bored, you can talk to them."


    When I realized that I could not refuse him at all, I could not help but chuckle.


    After thinking for a while, I said to Charles, "Since you want to arrange bodyguards for me, I want


    another person too."


    "Who is it?"


    Charles asked, as though he was willing to agree to let whoever I want be my bodyguard.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "I want Richard."


    Upon hearing that, Charles frowned.


    "Let''s get you someone else.I don''t think that Richard will be good.After all, he slept with Rita."


    "I want him.I don''t want anyone else," I said like a spoiled child.


    Charles held my hand and said in an awkward tone, "Honey..."


    I sighed helplessly and argued, "It''s going to be okay.I don''t care about his past, so why do you?"


    "All right, then."


    In the end, Charles had no choice but topromise.


    After I had breakfast, the doctor came to visit.


    "How is she now?"


    Charles asked the doctor nervously.


    The doctor took off his mask and said to him with a smile, "She is perfectly fine, and the baby is


    healthy.Just be careful in your daily activities in the future."


    "Thank you, doctor."


    With that, Charles saw the doctor off.


    He walked back into the room a whileter, and was about to sit down when his phone rang all of a


    sudden.


    Sitting down beside me, he whispered, "It''s from Rita."


    "Pick up.And put it on speaker," I said in a hurry.


    Charles gave me a nod and answered the call in an indifferent tone, "What''s up?"


    "I saw the news, and I was worried about Scarlett, so I wanted to know how she is doing."


    Holding Charles'' hand, I hinted at him.


    He gave me a nod before he said over the phone, "She''s not doing well.I think it might take a while for


    her to get better."


    "What a terrible news! I hope she recovers real soon."


    Upon hearing her tone filled with fake pity, I could not help but sneer in my heart.


    "If there''s nothing else, then bye."


    "Charles, can we talk? There is some business that I would like to discuss with you," Rita said at once,


    in an anxious tone.


    Without saying anything, Charles disconnected the call.


    He then held me and asked with a confused look in his eyes, "Why did you want me to tell her that


    you''re not fine?"


    "I wanted her to be happy for the time being," I said with a chuckle.


    Charles leaned closer and kissed the corners of my mouth as he whispered, "Take the bodyguards with


    you, no matter where you go."


    "Okay, I got it."


    I did not want him to worry about me, so I nodded.

 Chapter 169: What Does She Want To Do Again

    Chapter 169: What Does She Want To Do Again


    Rita''s POV:


    I had never been as happy as I was now when I saw news of Scarlett''s miscarriage all over the


    Inte.I called Richard before I returned home.


    "Can you pick me up from the airport?"


    A long moment of silenceter, he replied in a low voice, "Alright."


    I was not surprised to see him waiting for me at the exit as soon as I walked out of the airport.I followed


    him to the car and sat down on the passenger seat.I moved closer to him and gazed into his eyes as I


    asked, "How have you been doingtely? Did you miss me?"


    Richard pursed his lips and remained silent as he started the car and drove.


    Chuckling, I ced my hand on his thigh and gently rubbed it.


    Instantly, I felt his breaths getting heavier, but he remained expressionless.


    I slowly slid my hand to his inner thigh and looped my fingertips along the seam of his trouser.


    Richard grabbed my hand and pushed it away before he said in a cold voice, "Don''t do that."


    But I ced my hand on his shoulder and gently pinched his earlobe with a smile.


    "Where are you going?" he asked in a low voice, looking straight at the road.


    Ignoring his words, I unfastened my seatbelt and began kissing his neck.


    I could feel his body stiffen immediately, so I provocatively nibbled on his earlobe.


    Noticing his breaths getting heavier and heavier, I sneered in my heart.


    He obviously still had feelings for me, and thinking about it made me happy.


    Just when he was about to push me away, I sat back, and smiled at him.


    Seeing that there was a red light ahead, Richard immediately turned the car around and sped up,


    taking a different road.


    There was a sparsely popted suburban area nearby.


    What was he nning to do? Soon, he stopped the car, and just when I was about to unfasten my


    seatbelt and get close to him, he said coldly, "Get off the car."


    Suspiciously I looked out of the window, and found that we were in the middle of a forest.


    Was he intending to have sex with me in the wild?


    After getting off the car, I was about to ask him what he wanted to do when he suddenly threw my bag


    out of the window, started the car, and drove away.


    A heavy feeling of shock came to my heart.


    How could he leave me alone in a ce like that? ''Damn it! He''s crazy!'' I was furious, so I took out my


    phone and called him, but he did not answer.


    In a fit of pique, I kicked a rock on the ground.


    "Shit!"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I finally spotted a car passing by, asked for a lift, and went downtown.


    Wanting to find Spencer, I went to his bar.


    "What are you doing here? I still haven''t gotten even with you over those sleeping pills you gave me,"


    Spencer hissed coldly.


    Looking at him with an innocent expression, I asked, "What sleeping pills are you talking about? I don''t


    know anything, Spencer.Did you misunderstand something?"


    But he frowned and said, "If you have nothing to say about it, then leave."


    I smiled at him and asked him in a concerned voice, "Well, I heard that Scarlett is not in a good


    condition.I want to know if she''s okay now."


    "She''s put on bed rest," Spencer said with a long face.


    "Did she really have a miscarriage?"


    "I have no idea," he said in an irritable tone before he turned around, intending to leave.


    Seeing that, I tried to persuade him.


    "Spencer, Scarlett is now going through a really tough time, and she needs someone like you.You


    should use this opportunity to try and win her back.She married Charles only for the sake of her baby,


    and now, the baby is gone.It''s like God is trying to help you."


    Even after that, he silently left with a frown.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Early that morning, I got a huge package delivered to me.


    It was a parcel from Rita.


    Just when I was about to open it, J stopped me.


    "Don''t get too close.We don''t know what''s in it."


    Saying that, she took the package outside.


    A whileter, she walked back into the room and put the package on the ground.


    "I''ve checked it.There''s no problem."


    I then took a closer look at its contents and found that it was photos of Rita and Charles.


    It had a note that read, "Back to the owner".


    I turned to J and Tracy and said indifferently, "Cut the photos in half, throw the halves with Rita in


    the trash, and return the halves that have Charles back.Also, make sure to take pictures and send it to


    the press when you throw it in the trash."


    Hearing that, they nced at each other and gave me a nod.


    I then turned to Richard and added, "I want you to take away all the jewelry and the wedding dress that


    Charles gave her and tell her that they''re going back to their owner as well."


    "Yes, ma''am," Richard replied respectfully.


    "Should I tell Mr.Moore about this?"


    "No, I''ll tell him myself.You know what? Save the dress for Rita, and the rest...you can give them to a


    charity in my name."


    After carefully listening to my orders, Richard gave me a nod and left.


    When I went upstairs after finishing my work, I saw that Charles was still asleep.I walked to him with a


    chuckle, and he immediately got up and held me in his arms.


    Nestling in his arms, I let out augh.


    "I am the one that''s pregnant, so why are you sleeping more than me?"


    "I haven''t had good sleep in a while,"


    Charles whispered in my ear with his eyes closed.


    Noticing his under-eye bags, I pitied him.


    I kissed his chin lovingly and said, "Rita sent me some photos of you two."


    Charles opened his eyes andined, "What does she want now?"


    He then stood up and walked downstairs.


    I followed him and saw J and Tracy cutting the photos like I asked them to.


    When I noticed him frowning, my heart clenched.


    Was he not pleased with my decision? While I was lost in thought, he walked to me and kissed the


    corner of my lips.


    "Whatever makes you happy."


    I looked into his eyes and said nervously, "I also asked Richard to take back the jewelry that you gave


    Rita, but I told him to leave the wedding dress for her."


    With a helpless gaze, he turned to J and Tracy, and said, "Get it done quickly."

 Chapter 170: Enemies Were Destined To Meet

    Chapter 170: Enemies Were Destined To Meet


    Rita''s POV:


    I was at home with my mom, enjoying my cup of coffee.


    My mother seemed to be really concerned when I told her about the filthy thoughts that my father had


    for Scarlett.


    Wiping her tears away, she said, "It looks like he is really determined to be with her."


    Unwilling to talk about Scarlett anymore, I looked out the window, feeling irritable.


    All of a sudden, I heard the doorbell ring, and when I saw that it was Richard, I could not help but


    frown.


    ¡®''How dare hee to me after leaving me alone in the middle of nowhere?¡¯''


    As soon as I opened the door, Richard barged in with his men, pointed at my room, and said, "Move


    everything out of that room."


    Seeing the group of men walking to my room, I immediately stood up and stopped them.


    "What are you doing?"


    ncing at me for a moment, Richard pushed me aside and walked straight into my room.


    I ran to my room, pointed at them, and roared, "Get out of here!"


    However, Richard ordered his men, "Let''s get this done quickly, gentlemen!"


    I immediately pushed the men who were trying to take away my jewelry and shouted, "Stop! Those are


    my things! You''re robbing me."


    But then, Richard grabbed my hand, pulled me aside, and hissed, "I think you know exactly whether


    they''re your things or not."


    He then turned to the others and added, "Leave her be.Let''s go!"


    "Stop! Put those down.They are mine..."


    Due to my emotional state, I felt dizzy all of a sudden and lost my bnce.


    I had to lean against the wall to keep me straight.


    However, Richardpletely ignored me and said coldly, "You''re going to end up in serious trouble if


    you don''t take good care of yourself.And this time, you may not be lucky enough to survive."


    I ran to him and grabbed his cor.


    "These are all gifts that Charles gave me.How dare you take them away?"


    "Well, they belong to Scarlett and Charles now.They have every right to take them back."


    Saying that, Richard peeled my hand off his cor and left with his men.


    Stumbling, I tried to chase after them.


    My mom was so worried that she tried to help me, but I coldly shook off her hand and watched as


    Richard loaded my belongings in the car.


    "We won''t be taking the wedding dress with us, so you can look at it whenever you miss Charles."


    Richard red at me with a snort and left.


    I gripped the door to prevent myself from falling down.


    Anger was burning within my heart, suffocating me with its mes.


    All of a sudden, another group of strangers knocked on the door.


    They were two gorgeous women dressed in tight clothes, who walked to me and threw a big box at me


    with a in look in their eyes.


    "Who are you?" I asked coldly.


    They looked at me and one of them replied tly, "We came here to return these things to its owner."


    I opened the box and found the photos that I had sent to Scarlett.


    However, the photos were all cut in half, and I got the side that only had Charles'' picture.


    Looking at it I became so furious that I felt my head hurting.


    "As for your photos, if you want to see them, you can search them online," one of the women said.


    I raised my head and red at her.


    The other one eyed me with disgust andined, "You look so pretentious in the photos that it


    makes me sick."


    With that, they both turned to leave.


    "Stop!"


    I shouted at them angrily.


    But they just left anyway.


    I kicked the box, took out my phone, and dialed Lily''s number.


    "Are you free tonight? I have something that I need to talk to you about."


    "I can make time."


    It did not take too long for Lily to agree to my request.


    However, the anger burning within me did not cool down at all.


    Thinking of thecent smile on Scarlett''s lips, I could not help but want to tear her face apart.


    That evening, I went to the restaurant where I was supposed to meet Lily, and bumped into Scarlett


    identally.


    I saw Richard following her like an obedient little puppy.


    But then I noticed that Scarlett was looking pretty fine.


    In fact, her belly looked bigger than it was before.


    ¡®''Didn''t she just miscarry the baby? What the hell is going on?¡¯''


    While I was lost in thought, Scarlett nced at me and said slowly, "Why do you look so pale? You


    should go to the hospital for a check-up.You need to take good care of yourself."


    "Are you cursing me?"


    I wanted to p her.


    It would have been really great if she fell and had a miscarriage.


    But the next second, Richard grabbed my hand and stopped me.


    "What does this mean, Richard?" I asked angrily.


    Wasn''t he in love with me? Why was he going up against me? Scarlett straightened up her clothes


    slowly, pretending to be nice and gentle.


    "He is my personal bodyguard now."


    "Damn you!"


    I cursed angrily, throwing my bag at Richard''s face.


    However, someone grabbed my wrist the next second, and a sharp pain surged through my hand.


    I turned around, and saw that it was one of the women who hade to my house earlier that


    morning.


    "Let go of me!"


    I hissed at her.


    The moment she loosened her grip on my wrist, I crumbled to the floor, losing my bnce.I looked at


    her dazzling smile awkwardly as I threw my bag on her face.


    She dodged my attack effortlessly, and I stood up to p her.I then spat on her face.


    "You are just a dog who works for Scarlett.How dare you be so arrogant to me?"


    In a concerned tone, Scarlett asked the woman, "Are you okay, J?"


    The woman called J puffed up her cheeks and looked at me coldly.


    "What? Are you angry now?" I sneered.


    "Know your ce."


    I quickly reached out to grab her hair.


    Since I was not able to do anything to Scarlett, I wanted to hurt her subordinate in front of her to


    humiliate her.


    However, the next second, a sharp pain pulsed through my scalp as J grabbed my hair and yanked


    my head back.


    "Ah..."


    While I was crying out in pain, I felt a loud, hard p across my cheek.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The second I fell to the ground, there was a short period of darkness when I could not see anything or


    figure out what was happening.


    I was in so much pain that I could not help but burst into tears.


    Looking at Richard, I questioned, "Are you really just going to stand by and watch me get bullied?"


    Richard looked down at me expressionlessly and stood beside Scarlett.


    With a sad look in my eyes, I asked him, "Have you forgotten that we had a baby together?"


    "You have killed our child on your own," he hissed.


    Lily, who got there a littlete, helped me up and said in an anxious tone, "Let''s get out of here, Rita."


    "Did you ask Lily to drug Abner?"


    Scarlett asked me all of a sudden.


    Lily nced at me before she stepped forward and said to Scarlett, "Don''t sling mud at her! I never said


    that she was the one who made me do it."


    "Then it must be a mistake."


    With a meaningful look, Scarlett turned around and left.


    Lily exined immediately, "Rita, are you okay? I met an acquaintance of mine coincidentally.That''s


    why I got here a littlete."


    I shook off her hand and looked at her in silence.I could sense a hint of panic in her eyes, but she


    continued to pretend like she was calm as she said, "Scarlett''s only saying that to cause trouble


    between us.Don''t let her fool you."


    I looked at her with a fierce re and threatened her, "You''d better not nder me, or I will teach you a


    lesson."


    Lily grabbed my hand and promised, "Rita, please just trust me.I really didn''t do such a thing.We''re


    both in the same boat now, and there is no way that I would go and make trouble for myself."


    "You''d better keep your promise.You know what I''m capable of, right?"


    I snapped before I pushed her hand away and walked towards Scarlett''s box.I felt like I needed to find


    out what was going on with her pregnancy.


    But then, just when I was about to push the door open, Richard stopped me.


    "Didn''t Scarlett have miscarriage?"


    He stood there without saying a word to me, like a log of wood.


    "Tell me what happened with her."


    I could not help but ask again.


    "I have nothing to tell you," Richard replied indifferently.


    "That''s impossible! How could she have escaped the ident unharmed? She lied to me, didn''t she?" I


    asked him, grabbing him by the cor.


    "Let go!"


    Shaking my hand off, he pushed me away.


    When I looked up, I saw Charles walking towards me with a frown.


    Unlike the gentle and tender man in my memories, he seemed rather cold and aloof.

 Chapter 171: The Truth Comes Out

    Chapter 171: The Truth Comes Out


    Rita''s POV:


    Charles looked sullen as he approached me.


    Despite that, I put on a smile and walked up to him.


    "What did you just say?"


    The sound of his voice was as frigid as the wintry winds.


    I just kept smiling at him and said, "I''m worried about Scarlett''s health, so I wanted tofort her


    somehow."


    Then, I tried to grab his hand, but he dodged my attempt to do it.


    Charles scoffed at me.


    "I feel like you were expecting that my wife would have a miscarriage."


    The way he said it made it seem like he knew something.


    Though I was flustered, I managed to keep myposure.I was quick-witted enough toe up with


    an excuse.


    "Scarlett and I grew up together.Our rtionship became a little unstable because of some


    misunderstandings in the past.But now that you''re married to her, I sincerely hope that you''ll be happy


    together.And considering something like this happened to her, it''s only natural for me to worry about


    her.I''m only concerned for her safety; nothing more than that."


    "Both Scarlett and the baby are fine.Don''t even think of ying any tricks.I''d rather not send you to


    prison one day myself.But believe me when I say this, I won''t hesitate when that day reallyes,"


    Charles stated without even ncing at me.


    After he said that, he was about to leave.


    ''Scarlett''s child is still alive? But how is that possible?'' I asked inwardly.


    I was so angry that I gnashed my teeth.


    However, I didn''t have much time left, so I immediately rushed forward to stop Charles.


    "Charles, wait! I need to talk to you about something."


    "There''s no need for that," he answered frigidly as he continued walking away.


    Anxiously, I followed him.


    However, Richard stopped me.


    I red at Richard and shouted to Charles, "For the sake of the fact that I once saved your life, can''t


    you please talk to me?"


    "Nobody forced you to save me,"


    Charles replied before entering the private room.


    nkly, I stared at his back and shook off Richard''s hand.


    "Let me go!"


    And because I was annoyed, I spat on his face.


    "You are such a dutifulpdog!"


    Richard looked down at me, frowning as he wiped his face in silence.


    Just when I was about to yell at him again, my phone rang.


    Upon seeing the number on the screen, I looked for a quiet corner and answered the call.


    "Why are you calling me all of a sudden?"


    "Because I''m worried you''ll try to escape," said the other man at the end of the line.


    "Didn''t I tell you that I''d call you¡­"


    But before I could finish my sentence, someone snatched my phone away.I turned around and saw


    Richard staring at me with a sullen expression.


    He trapped me in the corner, shackled me with his hand and listened to the phone.


    I struggled to get my phone back, but it was all in vain.


    Based on Richard''s reaction, I had a bad feeling that the jig was up.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The following moment, he mmed the phone to the ground, trampled it underfoot, and shot me a cold


    nce.


    "That person you were talking to over the phone is asking you to pay him the money.And he mentioned


    something about a miscarriage.Someone tried to hurt Mrs.Moore while she was at the hospital, and


    you''re the one pulling the strings behind the scenes, aren''t you? My God! You never learn your lesson,


    Rita!"


    Little by little, my heart sank.


    I stared at Richard''s sullen face and pulled him into a vacant private room beside us.


    Hurriedly, I closed the door and said in a hushed voice, "Richard, we need to talk."


    "Talk? There''s nothing to talk."


    Having said that, Richard began to walk away.


    In a fit of panic, I grabbed his wrist.


    "I need your help to keep it a secret.Please, Richard! I''m begging you.If Charles finds out about this,


    I''m screwed!"


    After hearing me say that, Richard stood in his spot, putting on a straight face.


    "I know I did something wrong before, Richard, but we¡­"


    I stopped mid sentence to nt a kiss beside his lips.


    Unexpectedly, he pushed me away and responded, "You really will do anything for your personal gain,


    won''t you?"


    "Richard, it''s not what you think.Please, just listen to me!"


    I held onto his wrist, but Richard shook off my hand off again and walked away.


    This time, he didn''t look back.


    Feeling desperate and defeated, I copsed on the sofa.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    "Hey, Charles! You''ve put on your wedding ring again."


    Inside the private room, David and Spencer were making fun of Charles.


    Charles grunted at them and retorted, "You''re both still single and you don''t have any rings at all.What


    right do either of you have to talk about that?"


    "Fine, it''s our bad.We shouldn''t have said such nonsensical things."


    After Spencer said that, he pretended to p himself on the face.


    "If you really feel bad, p yourself harder.It''ll be better if you can''t speak again."


    Having heard Charles'' rude remark, Spencer grinned like an imp.


    "Charles, just forgive me, man.I swear I won''t say anything stupid again!"


    Having said that, he gave David a kick, implying that thetter should help him.


    As I watched theiredic interaction, I couldn''t resist the urge tough.


    This time, David turned to me and asked worriedly, "Are you alright, Scarlett?"


    Everyone looked at me at the same time.


    I shook my head and smiled.


    "As you can see, nothing serious happened to me."


    Spencer stopped joking around and put on a serious face.


    "What do you think happened?"


    "I have a feeling that Rita had something to do with this," said David.


    Upon hearing his input, everyone fell silent.


    "Maybe you''re right.What''s even more suspicious is that she came here today, and she asked a lot


    about Scarlett and the ident.I really don''t believe that it''s just a coincidence," Spencer said.


    Right after he said that, he turned his attention to me.


    In response, I shook my head and said, "I don''t have any evidence to prove that Rita did it.Honestly, I''m


    not really sure about anything right now."


    Spencer let out a sigh.


    "Scarlett, you''d best focus on your well-being in the meantime.Don''t just think about the training


    program."


    Just then, Richard opened the door and walked in.


    He seemed serious when he whispered something in Charles'' ear.I couldn''t hear what he said to


    Charles, but I noticed that Charles'' face became sullen all of a sudden.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked worriedly.


    "Scarlett has a flight to catch tomorrow afternoon, so I''ll be taking her home to get some rest."


    Having said that, Charles stood up and led me out.


    On the journey home, I nced at his face and asked, "Hey, what happened?"


    Charles pressed his lips and looked at me.


    "Rita was the one who hired someone to cause trouble at the hospital."


    Shocked, I looked back at him and asked, "Do you have any evidence to prove it?"


    "Richard heard the culprit talking to Rita over the phone and asking her for the money she promised,"


    Charles replied as he looked ahead at the road outside the window.


    A long silence ensued between us.


    Momentster, I asked, "So, what are you going to about it?"


    "Do you have any ideas?" Charles asked in response.


    "Call the police," I said without hesitation.


    He nodded without hesitation.


    "Agreed.Let''s leave it to the police."


    I smiled at him, and felt a little relieved.


    "I thought you wouldn''t have the heart to call the police on her."


    "She''s done something horrible, and she needs to face consequences of her actions,"


    Charles answered before nting a kiss next my lips tofort me.


    ******


    The following day, Charles drove me to the airport himself.


    I leaned against his chest, feeling more reluctant to leave him.


    He fiddled with my long hair and kissed me on the forehead.


    "It''ll be the weekend in a few days.I''ll fly to you by then."


    "Sound great," I replied, still feeling reluctant to depart.


    "Wherever you go, you have to take your bodyguards with you, okay?"


    Charles had been saying that many times for the past few days.


    "Yes, I got it.Since when have you be so anal-retentive?"


    I smiled at him and let out a helpless sigh.


    As soon as I finished speaking, Charles kissed my lips.


    As punishment, he bit my lip, causing me to frown because of the pain.


    I pushed him away, but he bit me again before deciding to let me go.


    "If you don''t be a good girl and listen, I''m going to punish you right here."


    The implications of his words made me blush.


    "We''re at the airport, you pervert."


    Charles chuckled at my remark.


    "We''re inside an exclusive VIP room.Only the two of us are here."


    I could tell that he wouldn''t hesitate to do it.


    Thus, I shut my mouth and nestled in his arms in silence.I even kissed his cheek to appease him.

 Chapter 172: Attempted Murder

    Chapter 172: Attempted Murder


    Nate¡¯s POV:


    I was depressed as I watched thepany¡¯s stock prices plummeting that morning.


    Just when I was lost in thought, the police knocked on my door. I stood up and asked, ¡°Sir, what can I


    do for you?¡±


    A middle-aged police officer walked in and asked in a serious tone, ¡°Is Rita Lively here?¡±


    Rita stood up at once and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°We suspect you to be involved in an attempted murder case, so pleasee with us to the police


    station. I suggest you cooperate with the investigation.¡± As soon as the policeman finished his words,


    another younger police office walked to Rita, holding a pair of handcuffs. I immediately lunged forward


    intending to stop the policeman. ¡°Sir, is there some kind of a misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll know that after we investigate the matter,¡±


    the policeman said before he tried to put the handcuffs on Rita.


    Rita immediately covered her chest as though she was about to faint.


    ¡°Mom, I want to go to the hospital. My heart hurts¡­¡±


    She leaned against the sofa weakly with a pale face.


    Susan immediately held her and said to the policeman, ¡°Sir, my daughter is having a heart attack! Call


    a doctor.¡±


    ¡°There is no need for that. Take her to the hospital right away,¡± I said calmly. The policemen nced at


    each other before they made way for us. Rita kept looking out of the window on our way and asked,C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mom, are the policemen still on our tail?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Susan was clearly frightened. She was trembling.


    Seeing her like that, I frowned and said in a cold voice, ¡°What are you so afraid of? It¡¯s just the police,


    and you¡¯re already scared to death!¡±


    Hearing that, Susan calmed down and asked Rita, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Charles is probably the one trying to sue me¡­¡± Rita replied in a low voice.


    ¡°Charles wants to sue you?¡± I asked with a frown.


    Shaking her head, Rita said in a voice that was filled with hatred, ¡°No. It¡¯s not him. I am sure that bitch,


    Scarlett, is the one behind all this!¡±


    ¡°The police are following us. Let¡¯s get to the hospital first,¡± I said indifferently.


    Susan looked back and asked in a hurry, ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°What can they do? Scarlett is fine now. Dad, find me a goodwyer.¡±


    I nodded in reply.


    It was clear that Rita was going to have to stay in the hospital for the next few days.


    I left the hospital after that, and went to the Moore Group to meet Charles. I wanted to ask him what


    happened, but he did not seem to want to see me.


    Just when I was about to walk out of the door, someone stopped me.


    ¡°Hello. Are you Mr. Lively?¡±


    When I turned around, there was a beautiful young woman in front of me. She was wearing a deep-


    neck tight dress, which emphasized her beautiful figure.


    I straightened up my clothes and greeted her, ¡°Hello. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Lily, a friend of your daughter. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hi, Lily! Are you free to grab some coffee with me?¡±


    Lily smiled at me and nodded in reply.


    I stared at her while I sat in the cafe, admiring her.


    She had wless supple skin and beautiful eyes, which made me take a fancy to her at the first sight of


    her.


    ¡°How is Rita doing? Well, I heard that she had a conflict with the othersst night,¡± Lily said slowly.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t been doing that well.¡± I sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Really? What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°Someone is trying to sue her for attempted murder,¡± I said in a voice that was filled with concern, and


    Lily looked at me in disbelief.


    I was moved. She was not just gorgeous, she was also truly kind-hearted. ¡°Rita could never do such a


    thing. Besides, I trust her.¡± Lily tried tofort me with her kind words.


    ¡°I know. I only came to the Moore Group to question Charles about it. But I could not meet him,


    unfortunately.¡± Saying that, I took another sip of coffee.


    ¡°Well, it looks like we both have the same problem, then. I could not see him, either.¡±


    ¡°Are you having some kind of trouble?¡±


    Lily looked at me with a pitiful nce and said in a helpless tone, ¡°It¡¯s not that big a deal. I just wanted


    to ask Mr. Moore if he could help me get this acting role.¡±


    Hearing that, I immediately offered, ¡°I can help you with that.¡±


    Feeling restless, I could not help but touch her smooth, ss-like hands.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She seemed to be a little shy as she withdrew her hand with a look of gratitude in her


    eyes.


    Spencer¡¯s POV:


    While David and I were in the bar, talking, I looked through the French window, and noticed two


    familiar-looking people sitting in the cafe from across the street. Seeing that, I could not help but look


    again.


    With a curious look in his eyes, David turned to me and asked, ¡°Do you see a beautiful woman there?


    You seem to be so absorbed.¡± red at him, raised my chin as I nced at the cafe again, and


    nodded. ¡°Look! It¡¯s Nate and Lily.¡±


    David stared at them for a few seconds before he said in a voice filled with contempt, ¡°Should we drug


    them a little to spice things up?¡± By then, I noticed that Nate was trying to slide his hand under her


    clothes, but she seemed to be ying hard to get.


    I withdrew my gaze and smiled sarcastically.


    ¡°Look at them! They¡¯re so horny that they might end up fucking right in the cafe. These people don¡¯t


    need drugs at all!¡±


    The second after I said that, Lily and Nate became bolder.


    I took out my phone and said, ¡°It¡¯s going to be real fun to take some pictures and send it to Rita.¡±


    However, David stopped me. With an amused look, he said, ¡°It might be even more fun if we let her


    know after they sleep with each other.¡±


    Agreeing with him, I put away my phone.


    When I looked at the cafe again, Nate was holding Lily¡¯s waist as though he was ready to leave with


    her. I immediately sent someone to follow them. There was no way that I was going to miss such an


    amazing show.


    All of a sudden, we heard some noise, and David and I both turned in the direction.


    A girl in a uniform pointed at a man, and said, ¡°You just touched me!¡±


    That seemingly wealthy man looked at the girl and said sarcastically, ¡°Don¡¯t sling mud at me! I almost


    gagged when I saw how t-chested you are! I think you must be trying really hard to get married to a


    rich guy like me, but even if you get naked and kneel before me, I still wouldn¡¯t look at you. I am not


    that blind to go for a girl like you, bitch!¡±


    ¡°Call some of our guys,¡± David whispered in my ear before he rushed to them.


    Before I could even react, he punched that man in the face while protecting the girl behind him.


    Observing the situation, I noticed that David seemed to be really protective of her, so I wondered if he


    had a crush on her.


    It was no wonder that he was suddenly acting like a hero, saving the damsel in distress.


    I called over some of our men. We needed to at least seem aggressive and intimidating.


    The wealthy man covered his face, ring at David.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? How dare you meddle in my business?¡±


    Without saying a word to him, David raised his leg and kicked him hard in the chest.


    The wealthy man fell to the ground and was not able to get up. He looked at hispanions and


    ordered them, ¡°Damn it! Teach this bastard a lesson!¡±


    Rubbing my palms excitedly, I kicked my bodyguards¡¯ butt and said, ¡°Go get them!¡±


    While the bar was in chaos, I seized the opportunity to step on the wealthy man¡¯s hand, enjoying his


    painful scream.


    Just when I was fighting with all I got, I suddenly noticed that two people were missing.


    Where did David and the girl go?


    ¡°Damn it! Did they really just run away and leave me to handle this?!¡± I cursed while smashed the wine


    bottle in my hand on their heads to vent my anger.

 Chapter 173: Let’s Get Married

    Chapter 173: Let¡¯s Get Married


    David¡¯s POV:


    I took the opportunity and took Cathy to an empty box nearby. I could see that she was frightened. Her


    face was pale, and her body was trembling.


    What was more, her clothes were ruffled, and her beautifully coiled hair was now disheveled over her


    shoulders. Not only that, fear was written all over her pretty face.


    I patted her on the headfortingly. ¡°It¡¯s all right now. There¡¯s nothing to be scared of anymore.¡±


    Cathy pointed at my hand. ¡°Y-you¡¯re bleeding¡­¡± she said with a trembling voice.


    I lowered my gaze to look at my hand and shook my head indifferently as if the wound did not even


    hurt. I then looked her in the eye and solemnly said, ¡°Let¡¯s get married.¡±


    Cathy looked at me in astonishment.


    ¡°I said, let¡¯s get married,¡± I repeated, seeing that she was in a daze.


    ¡°Is it because we slept together once?¡± Cathy shook off my hand and continued, ¡°We were both drunk


    that night. It was an ident.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it was just an ident or not. I have to be responsible for you. So, let¡¯s get married.¡±


    ¡°I refuse,¡± Cathy said tly. If it were other girls, they would have been ecstatic. She, however, did not


    seem amused by my proposal.


    Although I was disappointed with her response, I did not show it. ¡°Give me a reason why we shouldn¡¯t


    get married. You¡¯d better not tell me ame excuse like you¡¯re poor and I¡¯m rich and that we¡¯re not


    meant to be together. In my eyes, family background is merely additional decoration to one¡¯s


    characters. I don¡¯t really care about it.¡±


    Cathy pondered for a moment and then answered, ¡°You¡¯re too old for me.¡±


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m just eight years older than you.¡± I did not know whether tough or cry. I must admit, I was not


    expecting that answer.


    ¡°Eight years is big enough an age gap. My mother won¡¯t let me be with someone much older than me.¡±


    As soon as Cathy finished speaking, she shook off my hand, opened the door, and left. Of course, I


    hurriedly went out and tried to catch up with her.


    ¡°Do you propose to every girl you sleep with?¡± Cathy scoffed when I finally caught up with her.


    I was dumbfounded. Truth be told, that night was the first time I had had sex. However, being a virgin


    was not something one should brag about, especially when you were old. How could I tell her that I


    was a virgin until that night?


    Cathy was a waitress in the bar, so she knew the ce very well. Although I tried to follow her closely, I


    eventually lost her.


    I returned to the box dejectedly. Fortunately, Charles and Spencer arrived not long after to apany


    me.


    Spencer looked around as soon as he entered the room. Seeing that I was alone, he looked at me with


    pity and asked, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She ran away,¡± I briefly answered, not in the mood for a chat.


    Spencer was taken aback. ¡°Ran away? Pfft. It turns out that you¡¯re not as charming as I expected. I


    thought she¡¯d be grateful for your help and agree to be with you.¡±


    I sighed helplessly. ¡°She thinks I¡¯m too old for her.¡±


    For a moment, Spencer was quiet. But, all of a sudden, he burst intoughter.Heughed so hard that


    he clutched his stomach as his insides hurt.


    ¡°Damn! I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re actually robbing the cradle!¡±


    I kicked him in annoyance. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s hrious! Let meugh a little longer!¡± Spencer copsed on the sofa fromughing too


    hard.


    I was at a loss for words as I watched himugh and cry at the same time. For a second, I doubted if


    he was really my friend.


    Only Charles seemed to notice my wound. He kicked Spencer on the shin and ordered, ¡°Stop it. Deal


    with his wound first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll call Vivian.¡± Spencer did as told, but he still had not stoppedughing.


    Vivian arrived a few momentster. She poured alcohol all over my wound to disinfect it. My wound


    stung and I frowned.


    But strangely¡­ why did I not feel any pain earlier?


    ¡°Hold on. The wound is a little deep.¡± Vivian carefully treated my wound. Her hands were so light that I


    could barely feel what she was doing.


    ¡°Charles, why¡¯d youe sote? You just missed the chance to fight alongside me. Don¡¯t you feel


    any remorse?¡± I asked teasingly while enduring the dull pain in my wound.


    Spencer rested his feet on the table and grumbled, ¡°Cut the crap. You ran away with the girl and left me


    to fight alone.¡±


    Sure enough, he looked as though he had just gotten into a fight. His shirt was unbuttoned, and he had


    several bruises on his body. He looked like a gangster.


    Meanwhile, Charles took a sip of wine. Unlike the two, he was unscathed. ¡°You two are weak. It¡¯s


    embarrassing to fight side by side with you. I¡¯d rather video chat with Scarlett than fight with you.¡±


    I stared daggers at Charles and gritted my teeth in indignation. ¡°You really can¡¯t resist the urge to gloat


    about your love life any chance you get, can you?¡±


    Charles chuckled. ¡°Really? Well, I just can¡¯t find a reason to avoid you. You¡¯re my friends, after all.¡±


    Spencer was dissatisfied with Charles as well. ¡°Next time you quarrel with Scarlett, I¡¯ll definitelyugh


    at you in your face. No, that won¡¯t be enough. I¡¯ll post your problem online, so thousands of people will


    laugh at you as well.¡±


    Charles looked at Spencer with narrowed eyes, ¡°Go ahead. But I¡¯ll be sure to issue a lonely hearts ad


    for you first.¡±


    Spencer immediately raised his arms as if to surrender.


    ¡°You know what? Let¡¯s stop fighting. We¡¯re friends! Anyway,e on. Let¡¯s drink and forget that we¡¯ve


    just said. I¡¯d like to propose a toast for all of us.¡±


    The three raised their sses and clinked them with one another. With that, they drank up the alcohol


    to drown their sorrows.


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    I got up early today. I was full of excitement as I would finally see Charles after a long time.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    In fact, I spent thirty minutes just choosing the perfect outfit for today. In the end, I settled with a cotton


    dress that Charles had bought for me.


    Ibed up my hair and put on delicate makeup. I wanted to look stunning when I finally got to see


    Charles.


    Once I was all dolled up, I sat down on the sofa in the living room and waited for him. However, about


    an hourter, he still had not arrived. I was starting to get worried. He had never beente to anything.


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    Excited, I stood up at once. Meanwhile, J followed and reminded me, ¡°Mrs. Moore, watch your


    step.¡±


    I walked to the door anxiously. Before I opened the door, I took a deep breath and turned to J.


    ¡°Is my makeup okay? Is my hair fine? Does my lipstick look good and not smudged?¡±


    J smiled. ¡°You look stunning.¡±


    I opened the door excitedly, only to be disappointed in the end. Instead of seeing Charles outside the


    door, what I saw was a package.


    I frowned in confusion. I was not expecting any package today. Besides, who would send me that?


    J stepped out, took the package in, and closed the door behind her.


    Then, she put the package in front of me and reassured me, ¡°Mr. Moore should be here soon. Would


    you like to check the package first?¡±


    I nodded in response. I opened the box, and my eyes widened in shock with what I saw. Inside the box


    were several photos in it, including photos of a contract with the signatures of Nate and my father.


    I put the photos aside, and I noticed that there was also a sh drive in the box.


    ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs. Call me when Charles arrives.¡± I took sh drive with me and went upstairs.


    I returned to my room. For a moment, I contemted whether or not I should check the contents of the


    sh drive. In the end, I decided to do it.


    I plugged it into myputer and found that it only contained a recording. Without further ado, I put on


    my headphones and yed the audio.


    It sounded like two people were talking. One was Nate, and the other voice sounded as if it had been


    processed.


    ¡°Wish us sess.¡± That was thest thing I heard. But even when the recording was over, I remained


    in a daze. It took me a moment before I regained myp


    I stared at theputer screen, lost in thought. I felt as though my heart was torn apart because of


    what I had just heard.


    While I was in deep thought, my phone vibrated. I took a look at it and found that Charles was calling.


    I could not make my mind if I should answer it. In the end, I did not.I stared at myptop and recalled


    the audio I had just listened to. I felt a sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach at the thought of them.


    If all this was true, how could I face Charles?


    All of a sudden, a sharp pain shot across my heart and belly.


    I curled up on the ground in pain. My vision was bing hazy, and I felt that I was spiraling into the


    darkness little by little.


    ¡°Scarlett¡­¡±


    I heard someone call my name.


    It sounded like Charles, and he was anxious.


    The next second, the darknesspletely devoured me.

 Chapter 174: Let’s Divorce

    Chapter 174: Let¡¯s Divorce


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    Struggling to wake up from my nightmare, I stared at the ceiling until I gradually pulled myself together.


    I heard a sounding from beside me and looked at Charles speechlessly.


    When I saw his expression, I immediately figured out that he had already looked at those photos and


    he had heard the audio.


    ¡°Do you care to exin?¡± My throat was dry as I said those words, but my heart hurt me more.


    After a long silence, he asked, ¡°Are you going to believe me if I exin it?¡±


    I stared at him for a long time before I finally made up my mind and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get divorced¡­¡±


    I felt like the air around me was freezing cold. It suddenly felt like there was an invisible pair of hands,


    strangling me.


    Unable to look at the man in front of me, I lowered my head.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Charles said in a low voice after a long time.


    The entire world around me fell silent at that moment. It felt like Charles and I were in two different


    worlds. My heart was aching so badly that it almost seemed like someone was stabbing me through the


    chest, but I knew that divorce was probably the best choice for us now.


    Three weeks passed, and Charles and I went to thewyer¡¯s office toplete our divorce procedure.


    Thinking that it might take a really long time, I had set aside the whole day, but I was surprised to find


    that the procedure was over quickly.


    Only when I walked out of thewyer¡¯s office, it hit me that Charles and I would have nothing to do with


    each other anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m still the father of our child, so you cane to me whenever you need anything,¡± he whispered in


    my ear.


    Without answering him, I looked into his eyes while a sudden cloud of sadness engulfed my heart.


    Sometimes, fate could really y cruel tricks on people¡­


    Time passed quickly, and I was almost nearing the delivery date. Charles had been with me to help me


    through it.


    I had been in the hospital for nearly a week now, but the baby was not about toe yet. Seeing that,


    the doctor told me that if I was not giving birth in the next twenty four hours, then he might have to give


    me an injection of oxytocin.


    But that very night, I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my belly.


    ¡°Charles¡­¡± I shouted in panic.


    Charles immediately stood up and asked in a worried tone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does your belly hurt?¡±


    I pursed my lips and nodded while he pressed the bell.


    The next second, a group of medical staff entered the room.


    He followed me to the delivery room and held my hand to help me cheer up a little.


    I felt the pain in my belly getting stronger and stronger with each second. Charles seemed to be really


    agitated and restless. I have never seen him look so worried before.


    ¡°Scarlett, don¡¯t be afraid. Everything is going to be fine.¡±


    Although he was clearly panicking, he still tried tofort me.


    All of a sudden, I felt the worst pain I had ever experienced, and something came out of me.


    The next moment, a loud cry shook the room, and the doctor said, ¡°The baby is out!¡±


    Struggling to look at my baby, I closed my eyes, and fell asleep from the exhaustion. When I opened


    my eyes again, I saw Charles ying with our sleeping baby with a gently smile.


    He looked at me and asked in a low voice, ¡°Have you picked out a name for him yet?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I answered in a hoarse voice.


    Looking at me cautiously, Charles said, ¡°We¡¯ll call him James Moore, then. What do you think?¡±


    And I nodded in agreement.


    After staring at me for a long time, he suddenly asked, ¡°Scarlett, do you still hate me?¡±


    I thought about it for a while before I replied, ¡°No.¡±


    The room fell into silence again. Charles yed with our son while I was on the bed, lost in thought. I


    went to see Lily as soon as I was discharged. Richard had found out that she had been the one who


    had sent the package, so I wanted to ask her something directly.


    However, when I saw her bulging belly, I was a little stunned.


    ¡°Are you pregnant?¡± I asked, looking at her pale face.


    Lily nodded. ¡°It¡¯s Nate¡¯s child.¡±


    ¡°How could it be¡­¡± Her words shocked me.


    She touched her belly with a smile. ¡°As long as I give birth to the baby, Nate will give me a hundred


    million dors.¡±


    I was not really interested to know about that, so I asked, ¡°Why do you hate Charles and Rita so


    much?¡±


    With a smile of mockery, she said, ¡°After Rita found out that I was dating Nate, she sent someone to


    my house to make trouble. My mother¡¯s blood pressure was unstable at that time, and because of what


    Rita did, she died of a heart attack. Why would I not hate her? And I did not hate Charles at first, but


    after my mom passed, I began to hate every single one of those so-called upper ss people. And I


    despised them because they werepletely ruthless, ying with women like they¡¯re disposable and


    using their power to get whatever they wanted¡­¡±


    Lily was so emotional that her eyes turned red. Gritting her teeth, she continued, ¡°Since I¡¯m having a


    hard time, I did not want to let them have a good life. So I continued to seduce Nate while I quietly dealt


    with my mother¡¯s funeral. I thought that Nate would know a lot of secrets that were enough for me to


    drive a wedge between you and Charles. But I didn¡¯t expect him to expose such a big one. So I secretly


    took some photos after he fell asleep that night, and I sent them to you along with the audio that I had


    secretly recorded before.¡±


    After hearing that, I gave her a nod and said, ¡°Thank you for letting me know.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I was so sure that you two are going to divorce. The Moore family did not help your dad when


    he was in danger, and they are just as cold blooded as your father¡¯s murderer.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better worry about yourself. I don¡¯t think Rita is going to let you go so easily.¡± I could not help but


    feel a little upset. Our divorce was not made public, and I was still wearing my wedding ring. But for


    some reason, I felt like I was deceiving myself.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of her.¡± It seemed that Lily was not taking Rita seriously at all.


    Without saying more, I left.


    On our way back, I asked J, ¡°How often does Charles expect you to report to him?¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Once every hour,¡± J answered subconsciously.


    But when she realized that she said something that she should not have, she quickly covered her


    mouth. Noticing that she was nervous, I smiled and said, ¡°I just saw you looking at your phone from


    time to time in the cafe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± J lowered her head guiltily.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. It¡¯s only reasonable for you to follow Charles¡¯ orders since you work for him,¡± I said lightly.


    After resting at home for a short period of time, I was ready to start working again.


    As soon as I arrived at my office, Nina said to me with excitement, ¡±Scarlett, they want to give you a


    promotion! You¡¯re going to be a producer! Congrattions! But there¡¯s a catch. They also say that it is


    the producer¡¯s job to seek funds. Who are you going to ask? Charles?¡±


    After thinking for a long time, I said, ¡°I will try Spencer and David.¡±


    ¡°Okay, as long as you can get some cash for the funding.¡± Nina seemed to want to say something else


    too, but she stopped on second thought.


    ¡°If you got nothing else to say, then you can get back to work.¡± With that, I turned on myputer and


    began to work.


    Nina let out a sigh before she turned around and walked out of my office.


    That evening, I went to Spencer¡¯s bar.


    The moment he saw me there, he teased, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I have a proposal, and I wanted to know if you¡¯re interested to work with me,¡± I replied with a smile.


    David, who was sitting next to us, also seemed to be surprised. ¡°A proposal? Or did I hear it wrong?¡±


    ¡°There is a project at the TV station, and I need sponsorship for it. I think you two are the best for the


    job.¡± Spencer and David seemed to be a little hesitant when they heard that.


    Spencer teased, ¡°You¡¯d better ask your husband for help. He¡¯s a lot wealthier than either of us.¡±


    ¡°He is not my husband anymore. He is my ex-husband now,¡± I corrected him.


    ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think that it would be appropriate for me to contact him in the current situation,¡± I


    added.


    A secondter, Charles appeared.He frowned in surprise, looking at me. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to talk to them about something,¡± I said coldly before I stood up, intending to leave.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Charles asked again.


    ¡°Nothing to trouble you with. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Saying that, I left at once before he could ask me more.


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    Looking at Scarlett¡¯s receding figure, I nced at Spencer and David as I asked with a frown, ¡°Why did


    she want to see you guys?¡±


    They both exchanged nces and smiled. ¡°Nothing serious. She just wanted to have a drink with us.¡±


    I looked at them coldly and asked, ¡°Do you want to y tennis?¡±


    ¡°Hell, no! I don¡¯t deserve to y tennis with you,¡± Spencer answered with an awkward smile.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I was on the verge of losing my patience with them and pulled a long face.


    ¡°Well¡­ Scarlett came to us about a project that needs sponsorship,¡± David said.


    ¡®¡®A Sponsorship? The Moore family has more than enough money.Would she really rather rely on them


    than relying on me?¡¯


    ¡°I want you to let me know at once if shees to you again,¡± I said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°And what if she doesn¡¯t want me to?¡± Spencer asked.


    ¡°Then tell me without her knowledge!¡± I was trying my best to control my inner urge to strangle him.


    With a curious look in his eyes, Spencer turned to me and asked, ¡°Did you two really get divorced? She


    just said that you are her ex-husband.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, Spencer. Or you won¡¯t be around to watch the sun rise again!¡±


    Hearing my cold words, Spencer wisely decided to shut up.

 Chapter 175: An Irreparable Situation

    Chapter 175: An Irreparable Situation


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    I had been really busy ever since I became the producer.I would send James to the Moore mansion so


    that Alice could take care of him while I was at work. And I would go there to pick him up as soon as I


    was done with my work.


    But whenever I went there, it seemed that Alice wanted to say something to me, but she was hesitant.


    I could guess what she wanted to talk to me about, but I was not in the mood to talk about it.


    One day, when I was about to leave with James, she stopped me. ¡°Scarlett, is it really over between


    you and Charles?¡±


    ¡°Mom, do you know how Nate is connected to my mother?¡± I changed the subject, unwilling to talk


    about my rtionship with Charles.


    After a long moment of silence, Alice said with a sigh, ¡±Well, the fact is, Nate loved your mother, but it


    was one-sided. Your father was the first man that your mother ever loved. Nate fought with your father


    several times over your mother¡¯s love, and he was really unwilling to give up on her. And after your


    father passed away, he¡­¡±


    Before Alice could say more, I interrupted her, and said, ¡°I understand. Thanks. I am heading back


    now.¡±


    With an anxious look in her eyes, she asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t you stay a bit longer? Charles will be home


    soon.¡±


    ¡°James is asleep. And I am tired too, so I want to go home and have an early tonight.¡± With a smile, I


    walked out of there, holding my son in my arms.


    I felt like I should leave before Charles returned, because I did not want to see him. However, just when


    I was about to start the car, he appeared in front of me. He stopped his car right in front of mine,


    blocking my way.


    nced at my son, who was sound asleep, and gave up the idea of honking the horn. After thinking for


    a second, I got off the car.


    At the same time, Charles also got off his car.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked in a sullen tone.


    Without answering me, he got in my car, sat in the driver¡¯s seat, stuck his head out of the window, and


    said, ¡°Let me drive you home.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    Saying that, I red at him.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Charles nced at James, and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried to let our son sleep alone in the backseat?¡±


    I hesitated for a moment before I got in the car with him.


    Charles then signaled his driver to drive his car away to make way for my car to pass.


    The drive was a silent one, and as soon as we arrived at my apartment, I tried to get off the car, but


    Charles locked the door.


    Before I could say anything, he said, ¡°I¡¯m James¡¯ father. If you want any help, you shoulde to me


    first.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Open the door. I want to get off,¡± I said uneasily as the things that we had


    done in the car before kept popping up in my mind.


    However, Charles sat still as he stared at me.


    ¡°Open the door, now! James won¡¯t befortable sleeping like this.¡±


    Feeling a little low, I tried to urge him.


    Looking at our son, Charles finallypromised.


    I quickly got off the car, letting the cool night breeze cool down my heated face.


    The next day, there was news of Nate¡¯s party for the wealthy all over the Inte. In the photo, Charles


    was sitting in the center, and there were two women beside him dressed in sultry clothes.


    ¡°Why is Charles hooking up with them already? He just got divorced,¡± Ninained, watching the


    news.


    There was a hint of sadness in my heart as I nced at her.


    ¡°Scarlett, Charles and the baby are here,¡± a colleague reminded me.


    Frowning, I got up to go out.


    Charles was indeed standing there with James in his arms.


    He smiled at me and said, ¡°Our son can say ¡®mama¡¯ now. I brought him over so you could hear it.¡±


    I nced at James, who was sound asleep.


    Charles also looked at him with a pout, and said, ¡°He was awake just a moment ago.¡±


    ¡°He is an infant. How can he speak at his age? Do you really think that I am that gullible?¡± II retorted.


    ¡°I am not lying. I did hear him say the word!¡± Charles was really sure about it


    Since I did not want to argue with him any longer, I said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Following me out, he carried James to his car.


    ¡±You either get in the car, or you can go back alone,¡± Charles said casually, looking at me.


    Feeling helpless, I red at him before I got in his car.


    Soon, we arrived, but James started to cry before we got off, so I had to stay and coax him.


    ¡°Did you change your perfume?¡± Charles asked me in a low voice.


    ¡°You only live once, right? I am not going to stop with just changing my perfume, I will also be changing


    a lot of other things too,¡± I said meaningfully.


    ¡®¡®I can change my husband, too!¡¯¡¯ I thought to myself.


    With a sad look, he stared at me.


    ¡°I am going to take James inside to breastfeed him,¡± I said, holding my son in my arms.


    ¡°You can feed him right here,¡± Charles said in a deep, seductive voice.


    With a frown, I looked at him, but since James was crying uncontrobly, I had no choice but to


    compromise.


    I unbuttoned my shirt to feed my son, and warned Charles, ¡°Turn around and don¡¯t look!¡±


    Looking out of the car, Charles mumbled, ¡°I was the only one who could suck on them before!¡±


    After James finished drinking milk, he fell asleep again. However, Charles continued to keep the car


    doors locked. It seemed that he was unwilling to let me get off the car.


    ¡°Open the door!¡± I hissed, lowering my voice.


    But he still did not open the door. After a moment, he said, ¡°Recently, Nate and ¡­.¡±


    ¡°Your business with him has nothing to do with me,¡± I interrupted him.


    ¡°I will exin it to youter,¡± he said.


    I was silent for a long time before I turned to him and said, ¡°There is no need for that. You should do


    whatever you want.¡±


    With a cold gaze, he turned to me and asked, ¡°Are you really happy that we divorced?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of


    your business.¡± I was being indifferent and did not even look at him.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not happy¡­¡± he muttered.


    I nced at him and continued to remain silent.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere between us felt depressing, and even James moved uneasily.


    ¡°Open the door. I want to get off the car,¡± I urged him again.


    Charles finally unlocked the door, and I quickly got off the car, but before I could grab my bag, he took


    it.


    ¡°Let me help.¡±


    Saying that, he was about to get off the car.


    ¡°Give me the bag. I can do it myself.¡± Upon hearing my indifferent words, his expression darkened.


    ¡°Are you trying to keep distancing yourself from me?¡± he asked coldly.


    I was stunned for a moment before I replied with a chuckle, ¡°Of course, I am. You are my ex husband,


    and we should be keeping our distance.¡±


    Charles stared at me with a strange look in his eyes for a long time. I could not understand what he


    was thinking about.


    ¡°Give me the bag,¡± I repeated. Sighing, he finally handed me my bag.


    Holding James in my arms, I turned around and left, ignoring my ex-husband.

 Chapter 176: In Danger

    Chapter 176: In Danger


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    I was in a foul mood as I watched Scarlett disappear from my sight, so I sullenly drove to Spencer¡¯s


    bar.I drank one ss of wine after another, but I could not stop feeling so upset.


    ¡°Why are you and Nate so close these days?¡± Spencer asked, looking at me in confusion.


    ncing at him, I replied in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s all his fault that Scarlett divorced me.¡±


    ¡°Really? How?¡± Spencer seemed to be really stunned.


    Without saying anything, I just continued drinking.


    ¡±You¡¯ve been drinking a lottely. You should take care of yourself.¡± With that, he took away my ss.


    The room suddenly became depressing as I continued to stay silent.


    Spencer put his arm around my shoulder andforted me, ¡°I don¡¯t think Scarlett is the kind of person


    to move on so quickly. You still have a chance, so don¡¯t be depressed yet. But if you really can¡¯t win her


    over at all, then I will pursue her. We are brothers, after all.¡±


    I punched his chest. ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡±


    Spencer groaned in pain before he let go of me, covered his chest andughed. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be


    mad. It was just a joke.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make such jokes about Scarlett again,¡± I said, ring at him as I continued to drink.


    ¡°All right, Cheer up, Charles! You are such a remarkable man, I am sure that Scarlett will love you


    again,¡± Spencerforted me with a smile.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I snapped at him.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll shut up.¡±


    With that, he ced his hand on his mouth.


    All of a sudden, I got a call from Richard.


    ¡°Boss, I have sent the photos and videos to Rita.¡± His firm voice came from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I replied briefly and hung up.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    With a curious look in his eyes, Spencer approached me and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    I nced at him and moved away, feeling disgusted to see how interested he was in gossip.


    ¡°Drink with me,¡± I said and clinked my ss with him.


    He looked at me suspiciously before he picked up his ss to drink.


    At around midnight, I left the bar and went back to my apartment. Looking at the empty living room, I


    could not help but recall the days I had spent with Scarlett here.


    I finally realized that I was the one that had not been able to move on. I could note to terms with


    the fact that she had disappeared from my life ever since our divorce, and I was not able to snap out of


    it.Iughed at myself while I slowly fell asleep on the couch.


    Rita¡¯s POV:


    Anger surged through my body when I suddenly received intimate photos of my father and Lily.


    I wanted to get an exnation from my dad, so I called him immediately.


    ¡°Hello¡­¡± Lily¡¯s raspy voice came through the phone.


    ¡°Why are you answering the phone?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°My dear, why are you calling me in the middle of the night?¡± Lily chuckled.


    And just when I was about to retort, she said, ¡°Honey, your daughter is on the line. Come and talk to


    her.¡±


    ¡°Why is she calling at such an odd hour? Hang up, honey.¡± I heard my father¡¯s sleepy voice.


    ¡°She¡¯s waiting. Say something to her,¡± Lily said to him.


    I could hear their conversation over the phone. How could they be so shameless?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nate asked in a hoarse voice.


    Without answering, I hung up.I did not hesitate to go and see what they were doing now.


    By the time I arrived at my father¡¯s vi, it was one in the morning.


    Soon after I pressed the bell, the door opened. Lily appeared in front of me dressed in a pair of sexy


    silk pajamas.


    With a perfunctory smile, she said, ¡°Rita, here you are! Come on in. You must be feeling cold outside.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± I roared and was about to pull her hair.


    However, my father suddenly appeared in front of her, protecting her.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked Lily in a concerned voice.


    Lily leaned weakly in his arms and squeezed some fake tears. ¡°I¡¯m okay. I didn¡¯t expect her to attack


    me, though.¡±


    ¡°Drop the act and get out of here!¡± I red at her and was about to make my move.


    But my father scolded me coldly, ¡°Stop it! Behave yourself and know your ce!¡±


    Pointing at my father¡¯s nose, I hissed, ¡°You think that you have the right to scold me? You already have


    one foot in the grave, but you¡¯re still screwing a girl who¡¯s my age. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡±


    All of a sudden, Lily retched and said to Nate sweetly, ¡°Honey, I haven¡¯t been able to sleep welltely,


    and I am experiencing loss of appetite. Can youe to the hospital with me tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Nate replied tenderly.


    ¡°Are you pregnant?¡± I asked, looking at Lily in horror.


    She nodded at me and smiled. ¡°Yes, Rita. You¡¯re going to be a big sister soon. Are you happy?¡±


    ¡°No way! I won¡¯t let you give birth!¡± I scolded her.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± My father roared.


    Lily leaned on his chest, sobbing.


    ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t I tell you that she would be unhappy to know that I am pregnant? Even though the baby


    is still in my belly, Rita hates it so much¡­¡±


    The more Lily talked, the more aggrieved she pretended to be.


    Seeing that, I could not restrain my anger anymore, but just when I was about to p her, my father


    stopped me.


    ¡°Get out! You are not wee here!¡± he shouted at me angrily. I red at them, clenched my fists,


    turned around, and walked out of there.


    The more I thought of it, the angrier I became. I took out my phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°Keep an eye on Lily, and kill her child when you find an opportunity!¡± I said coldly before tossing my


    phone aside. ?


    J¡¯s POV:


    I was sound asleep when I suddenly heard Scarlett¡¯s blood curdling scream, so I immediately rushed to


    her room.


    Turning on the bedsidemp, I asked with concern, ¡°What happened, Scarlett? Tell me.¡±


    Scarlett rubbed her sleepy eyes and said, ¡°I was having a nightmare.¡±


    She wiped away her tears, and hugged me, but I could feel that she was still trembling with fear.


    My body stiffened, but ! patted on her back tofort her. ¡°It¡¯s all right. You¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    She let go of me, but she was still shaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time. You should get up and have some breakfast,¡±


    I said before I walked to the kitchen to make breakfast.


    After she ate, the Moore family driver came to pick up James.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore wants you to move back into the Moore family¡¯s house, so that you wouldn¡¯t have to be


    traveling back and forth,¡± the driver said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss itter,¡± Scarlett answered perfunctorily.


    The driver then took James away.


    ¡°I want you two to go with them to the Moore mansion,¡± she added all of a sudden.


    ¡°Let Tracy go with them. I¡¯ll stay here with you,¡± I said in a low voice.


    ¡°I want both of you to go with them. I am feeling a little uneasy today, and I am really worried about


    James,¡± Scarlett said in a firm voice.


    Hearing that, I had no choice but to go.


    ¡°You be careful, and call us immediately if something happens, okay?¡±


    Saying that, I got in the car and left with them.


    On our way, some men suddenly stopped our car. They seemed to be well prepared.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Tracy asked tly.


    ¡°Call Richard.¡± I then turned to the driver and added, ¡°You stay in the car and protect James.¡±


    With that, Tracy and I got off the car. They all seemed to be experienced fighters.


    At first, Tracy and I were able to take them on, but soon we were outnumbered and were at a


    disadvantage. Just when we were about to lose hope, Richard came with his men. After getting beaten


    up by us, those men fled in a hurry.

 Chapter 177: Terrified

    Chapter 177: Terrified


    Charles¡¯s POV:


    Upon receiving a message from J that James was fine, I felt so much relief.


    Then, I decided to give Scarlett a call. But when the call connected, the one who answered wasn¡¯t the


    person I had been longing for.


    ¡°Oh, Charles! Scarlett is busy right now. Can I take the message?¡± asked Nina.


    ¡°James almost got kidnapped. Please tell Scarlett to be extra careful from now on. And tell her I¡¯ll pick


    her upter,¡± I answered. Worry was apparent in the way I spoke.


    ¡°What the hell? How did that even happen? Alright, I¡¯ll tell her everything you said.¡± Nina sounded


    horrified. And her normal cheery voice had be serious.


    Once I hung up, I drove to the TV station to pick up Scarlett.


    Upon entering the building, I saw her running towards me. I could see in her eyes just how worried she


    was.


    ¡°Charles, how is James? Is he hurt? Oh, my God! This is all my fault. I was feeling something bad


    might happen earlier, but I didn¡¯t keep himpany.¡± Scarlett was holding my sleeve, and her hurried


    voice showed just how agitated she was.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to me yourself. James is fine. In fact, you¡¯re the reason he¡¯s safe, because you


    insisted on letting J and Tracy look after him.¡± I held her in my arms, stroking her hair in an attempt


    tofort her.


    I was relieved that Scarlett didn¡¯t push me away this time. With trembling hands, she hold onto my


    waist as if she were holding onto dear life.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay,¡± I muttered. Gently, I nted a kiss on her forehead and waited for her to calm


    down.


    A few momentster, Scarlett finally stopped trembling. The moment she looked into my eyes, all frailty


    and hesitation she previously had were gone.


    ¡°I want to see James,¡± she said.


    ¡°Come on, then. I¡¯ll take you home,¡± I replied with a nod.


    Suddenly, Scarlett became tense as though she had realized something. She loosened her grip on my


    waist and backed away from me.


    ¡°Sorry, I, um.. I was really terrified.¡±


    My heart sank at her remark. Oh, how I¡¯d missed how she always threw herself into my arms whenever


    she was scared and neededfort. .


    Not long after, I drove Scarlett back to my family¡¯s house. The moment she disembarked from the car,


    she ran to James¡¯ room at once.


    I followed her closely and watched as she sat beside James¡¯ crib, caressing his soft cheeks.


    Our child was sound asleep and he had a lovely smile printed on his face.


    Later on, Scarlett left the room. Strands of her hair were covering her face, making her look haggard. It


    was easy to tell that she was absolutely terrified.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I took a step closer to her, attempting to console her. However, I stopped in my tracks


    when I saw how she looked at me.


    I must admit that for a second there, I was scared that she¡¯d push me away again.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs. We haven¡¯t greeted Mom and Dad yet,¡± she added. Scarlett didn¡¯t even look me


    in the eye when she spoke to me. And after she had said that, she turned around and left. I could


    sense that she was avoiding being alone with me.I didn¡¯t say anything this time, and just followed her.¡¯


    When we got downstairs, we saw how worried Mom and Dad were.


    ¡°Scarlett, you need not worry so much. James is fine now.¡± My mother, Alice, approached Scarlett and


    gave her a hug.


    ¡°Indeed. Have faith that we¡¯ll find the culprit behind the kidnapping and send them behind bars, ¡± my


    father dered.


    He then winked at me furtively.


    I looked at Scarlett as she hugged my mother, and recalled how agitated she was at the TV station. No


    matter how strong she might be, she still needed someone dependable to rely on.


    Knowing that she needed a shoulder to cry on, I gathered my courage to be there for her and tried to


    ce my arms around her shoulders. But before I could get the chance to do that, she let go of my


    mother and swerved to avoid me.


    ¡°Sorry to have made you worry. I got carried away. Anyway, I¡¯ll be going upstairs now to apany my


    son.¡± Scarlett gave my parents a smile, and went upstairs without even ncing at me.


    ¡°Charles, what are you waiting for? Go after her andfort her!¡± my father remarked. However, I just


    stood there, watching Scarlett disappear from my sight.


    I went upstairs and closed the door behind me. Then, I gazed at James, watching him sleep safe and


    sound. It was then that I felt like the world came crashing down around me. Unable to bear it any


    longer, I burst into tears.


    I covered my face, rushing to the bathroom. Now that I was all alone, I let myself be vulnerable and


    cried myself out.


    ¡°God, I almost lost James!¡± I said to myself. And even though he was safe and sound now, I Terrified


    was still heartbroken.


    If I couldn¡¯t protect my beloved son, then I didn¡¯t deserve to be his mother.


    All of a sudden, I heard a click, and then the door opened.


    Confused, I looked at the direction of the door. My vision was blurred by tears, but I could tell who it


    was just based on the person¡¯s height.


    Charles held my face and wiped away my tears. He was looking at me with such pity and affection.


    I did my best to suppress my emotions, but when he held me in his tight embrace, I broke into tears


    once more. Bitterly, I cried and hugged him back. I didn¡¯t even care that my tears were falling down his


    broad shoulder.


    Eventually, I calmed down. Once I had gathered myposure, I felt embarrassed when I realized that


    I had sullied his clothes with my tears and snot. I grabbed his clothes tightly. Even though I knew it


    wasn¡¯t right, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to let go.


    It was then that I wondered why God ever let me meet Charles.


    We were madly in love with each other, but we couldn¡¯t be together. Now, there was nothing left


    between us aside from endless pain and heartache.


    All of a sudden, I received a call from Nina.


    I forced myself to stop crying and calm down. Once I was a little moreposed, I nudged Charles


    away and answered the call.


    After a brief conversation, I hung up and turned my attention back to Charles.


    ¡°Do you think you can find out who James¡¯ kidnappers were?¡± I spluttered. My heart was pounding in


    my chest as I recalled what happened today.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find out everything today. I promise.¡± Charles looked at me with so much determination that it


    rendered me silent for a moment.


    Though I had been trying to distance myself from him, James was dear to his heart as well.


    ¡°Nina called me for something urgent. I have to go back to the TV station,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you there,¡± he offered.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have bodyguards, remember? I¡¯ll just ask them to escort me there.¡± Not wanting to be alone


    with Charles any longer, I decided to leave the room. But before I could take another step, he grabbed


    my wrist and effortlessly pulled me back into his embrace.


    I struggled to break free from his grasp. but obviously, I was no match to him in terms of strength.


    ¡°Your bodyguards are investigating the kidnapping. You won¡¯t be able to leave on your own until we find


    out who¡¯s behind this. Scarlett, I¡¯ll drive you there. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself,¡± Charlesmanded.


    Albeit reluctant, I decided to take him up on his offer.


    Not long after, we arrived at the TV station. However, I didn¡¯t get out of the car right away. Instead, I


    stared at his perfectly chiseled face for a moment. I tried to speak, but I found myself at a loss for


    words.


    Charles looked at me with a piercing gaze. ¡°What is it? Do you not want to get out of the car or is it


    because you don¡¯t want to leave me?¡±


    I willed myself to look into his eyes, and tried to stay as calm as possible.


    ¡°I, uh¡­ just wanted to ask you to tell me who the kidnappers are the second you find out.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    This time, Charles was the one who turned his face away first.


    Though he was calm, I could sense that he was just as lonely and worried as I was.


    At noon, Nina and I had lunch together.


    She was utterly shocked when she learned that James almost got kidnapped.


    In a fit of rage, she pounded on the table.


    ¡°Do you even need to conduct an investigation? It¡¯s obviously Rita! She¡¯s the only person I can think of


    who¡¯s capable of doing something so terrible!¡±


    ¡°Charles is already investigating the matter. He said he¡¯ll notify me once he finds out the truth.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I poked on my food using a fork, and found that I wasn¡¯t in the mood to eat.


    ¡°Scarlett, you have Charles. There¡¯s no need for you to worry. I¡¯m a hundred percent sure that he¡¯ll


    make the kidnapper regret what he did to James!¡±


    ¡°We¡®re divorced,¡± I said in a hushed voice.


    ¡°Divorced or not, he¡¯s still James¡¯ father, Scarlett. You need to understand and acknowledge that he¡¯ll


    do whatever it takes to protect you and your son,¡± replied Nina.


    I stared at my uneaten food and sighed.


    That night, I returned to the Moore family¡¯s house.


    Alice was cradling James in her arms and ying with him. My heart softened when I heard the baby¡¯s


    giggling.


    ¡°Scarlett, you¡¯re back. It feels different to have a child now, doesn¡¯t it? No matter how busy you get,


    you¡¯ll want to deal with everything else as soon as possible, so that you can go home and take care of


    your son¡± Alice remarked as she ced James into my arms.


    ¡°Indeed. I guess it¡¯s a mother¡¯s intuition, huh?¡± Imented.


    A wide grin appeared on my lips. I had to admit that Alice was right. At that moment, James gripped my


    finger using his small hands, and it made my heart melt.


    ¡°James should be living here from now on. You don¡¯t need to drop him off in the morning and take him


    back in the evening everyday anymore. It¡¯ll be better for his safety,¡± said Alice looking into my eyes.


    ¡°But I¡­¡±


    Just before I could refuse, Alice added, ¡°Scarlett, you can also stay here after work. I¡¯ll prepare a room


    for you.


    After all, we¡¯re still family.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Mom.¡± I decided to just agree with Alice¡¯s generosity.


    She was right. I had been too busytely that I barely had any time to take care of James. Staying in


    the Moore mansion would be good for my child¡¯s well-being.


    And as for me, all I had to do was to avoid Charles as much as I could.


    Alice smiled at my response, and then we chatted for a while. Afterwards, he took James an urged me


    to go downstairs for dinner.


    The moment I arrived downstairs, I saw the butler hurriedly approaching.


    ¡°Mr. Charles is back,¡± he reported.


    Thus, I strode towards Charles at once. ¡°Have you found out who the culprit is?¡±

 Chapter 178: Sow Discord

    Chapter 178: Sow Discord


    Scarlett''s POV:


    "Trust me.You will get the results today."


    Saying that, Charles walked back to his bedroom.He seemed to be exhausted.


    I did not want to disturb him, so I went to the dining room to eat.I sat in at the dining table in a daze


    even after I was done eating.


    "Are you done?"


    I heard Charles'' maic sexy voiceing from behind me.I turned around and saw that he had just


    stepped out of the shower.


    His light-colored shirt was tucked in his dark gray suit pants, showing off his firm muscr body.


    Charles had wide shoulders and a slender waist, which made him look dashingly x.


    "Have you found out the truth yet? Who was it that tried to kidnap James?" I asked before he sat down.


    "It was Rita."


    Charles ced his hand on my shoulder and gently pressed it, as though he was trying tofort me.


    "Aren''t you going to tell the police about it?"


    When I looked into his reluctant eyes, I felt as though arge pair of hands was squeezing my heart.


    How could he go to the police? After all, Rita was special to him.


    "Please wait for a few days."


    Upon hearing that, I looked down in disappointment.


    Just as I thought, Charles didn''t want to hurt Rita.


    "You..."


    He ate quickly and was about to say something to me when the phone rang all of a sudden, interrupting


    him.


    Seeing that, he frowned.


    "Answer the phone first," I said, ncing at his vibrating phone.


    It seemed like he really wanted to say something to me, but he was hesitant.


    In the end, he finally answered his phone, and after saying a few words, he took it, and walked out of


    the room.


    After sitting at the table quietly for a while longer, I went upstairs to be with my lovely son.


    The next morning, as soon as I woke up, I saw the news.


    It showed photos of Charles and Nate with two beautiful women by their sides.


    My heart sank as I clicked on it and the photos appeared.


    Charles was clinking sses with Nate, and next to them were Lily and Rita.


    Rita was the mastermind that tried to kidnap my son.


    I clenched the phone in anger until my hands turned pale.


    How could Charles talk andugh with Rita and Nate after knowing that she tried to hurt our son? How


    could he do such a thing? Thinking of that, I began to tremble with anger.


    It took a long time for me to calm down.


    That whole morning, I was in a daze, unable to understand Charles'' reason for doing such a thing.


    I went to a cafe that afternoon to interview William.


    "You are more beautiful than thest time we met."


    Saying that, William pulled out the chair for me like a gentleman.


    "Thank you for thepliment."


    I smiled at him and got down to business.


    "Let''s confirm the details of the interview.These are some questions that I have prepared for


    you.Please take a look at them first."


    With that, I handed a document to him.


    He looked at me with a helpless sigh before he took it from me and said, "Rx.


    We''re in a cafe, not in front of cameras! It seems like you''re more driven than most men I''ve met."


    "Well...It is the only way for me to live up to people''s expectations," I said with a smile.


    William burst intoughter, and the room became more harmonious.


    Things went smoothly as we continued to discuss the details of the interview.


    All of a sudden, I heard loud familiar voicesing from upstairs.


    I immediately recognized that it was Nate and Rita.They were now under Charles'' protection, so why


    were they still quarreling with each other?


    "Sorry, can you give me a second? I think I need to deal with something." I suppressed my emotions


    and gave William a pleasant smile.


    "Of course, I''ll wait for you."


    William was indeed graceful.


    Just when I was about to go upstairs, a waitress walked to me.


    "I''m sorry, ma''am.The entire second floor has already been booked by a customer."


    She seemed to be in a dilemma.


    Ciupit!


    "It''s Mr.Lively and his daughter, right? Don''t worry, they invited me."


    With a serious expression, I lied to her.She then stepped aside to make way for me.


    The entire second floor was in chaos when I walked up.


    There were broken cups all over the floor, and drinks sshed everywhere, leaving almost no ce for


    me to walk on.


    Were they the ones that booked the entire floor? Thinking of that, I could not help but feel that they


    were just causing a scene.


    Nate and Rita were in a stalemate while Lily was hiding behind him.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    No one even seemed to notice that I was also there.


    "Ahem!"


    I cleared my throat, which made them all turn to me with different expressions.


    "Scarlett?"


    Nate seemed to be overjoyed to see me, but he stepped on a ss shard and almost tripped.


    Lily held him just in time, and used the opportunity to hide herself in his arms to avoid eye contacts with


    me.


    "What? Did you see Charles drinking with us on the news? Is that why you came here in panic?


    Unfortunately for you, he doesn''t care about you at all,"


    Rita sneered I remained calm as I slowly turned on the recording in my phone.


    "Well¡­ It was all Rita''s idea.She was the one that made me do it..."


    Upon hearing that, Lily immediately looked up at me in shock.


    "You asked Lily to drug Abner and stir up trouble between me and Charles, because you were afraid


    that he loved me too much, right?"


    I snickered, looking at Rita.


    I thought that she might try to fight me, but to my surprise, she ran to Lily, instead.


    "What the hell did you tell her? How can you nder my name for something that you did?"


    Rita sneered as she grabbed Lily''s arm.


    "What are you doing? Let go of her!"


    Nate stood in front of Lily and pushed Rita''s hand away.


    "Are you really my dad? How can you stand up for this bitch and not your own daughter?"


    Rita roared.


    "What are you saying? She is my woman, so you should respect her!"


    Nate seemed to be really embarrassed, so he pulled a long face, and pushed his daughter away.


    Rita fell over the couch, staring at her father in shock.


    And I was not in the mood to watch their silly farce.


    But judging from Rita''s reaction, I figured out that Lily was not as easy to deal with as someone would


    think.


    "Listen.Please behave yourself in public, and don''t let your family disputes trouble others.You are really


    loud."


    I gave them a polite nod, turned around, and walked downstairs.


    However, before I could take another step, someone grabbed my arm.


    I looked back and saw that it was Rita.


    "It''s really none of my business, but it was Lily who decided to drug Abner on her own! I just mentioned


    him to her.I never thought that she would take it that far!"


    Rita seemed to be more horrified than angry.


    "You and Lily are the same, and I don''t give a damn, anyway."


    Shaking off her hand, I turned around, and headed downstairs.I walked to our table and sat down,


    smiling at William apologetically.


    "Sorry to have kept you waiting."


    "It''s no problem.I was enjoying the stunning view here, anyway."


    Putting down his coffee cup, William stared at me.


    "I hope you''ll enjoy our cooperation."


    "I am sure I will.I want to live here for a while, so I bought a house.If I need any help, I will ask you.I


    hope it won''t annoy you."


    "Of course, not.It would be a pleasure," I replied with a smile.


    Once we confirmed the details of the interview, I said goodbye to him.


    As soon as I walked out of the cafe, J and Tracy were waiting outside for me.


    "Why aren''t you with James?" I asked, looking at them with a frown.


    "Mr.Moore said that we should be protecting you as your bodyguards," J answered.


    Although I felt a little helpless, I knew that the Moore family''s house was quite safe, so I simply nodded


    and took them with me.


    After I went back to the TV station, I handed over the interview documents.


    Just when I was about to get off work, Nina held my hand.


    "Come on, let''s go out for dinner.It''s our treat today," she said excitedly.


    "Our...Treat?"


    I was confused.


    "Abner and I are treating you! We got married, but we still haven''t invited you over for dinner."


    "Okay, then! I''ll make sure to order the most expensive dishes on the menu."


    Holding Nina''s hand, I walked out with her.She winked at me and smiled as she escorted me out of the


    door.We then got in Abner''s car.


    Soon, we arrived at a restaurant.


    "I wish you both a happy, loyal, and long married life." I raised my ss to toast.


    I drank one ss after another, slowly losing my consciousness, but I continued to drink.


    Nina took the bottle away from me and said in a serious tone, "Scarlett, you''ll pass out if you keep this


    up.What happened now? I can tell that there''s something troubling you."


    "Nina..." I called out to her, but I met her eyes filled with concern, I could not say anything.


    "I''m going to the bathroom."


    Saying that, Abner stood up and left.


    "What happened?" Nina asked again, putting down the bottle.


    I embraced her weakly, resting my head on her shoulder as I said, "He knows that it was Rita who tried


    to kidnap our son, but he is not dealing with her.Does he still have feelings for her, perhaps?"


    "That''s nonsense!"


    Nina pinched my cheek hard.


    I covered my face, looking at her, confused.


    "Isn''t it obvious that Charles loves you? You wanted me and Abner to trust each other, but do you even


    trust Charles?"


    Nina asked, looking into my eyes, which made it difficult for me to answer her question.


    "How could I trust him? And even if I did, it will be useless.We''re not meant to be together, after all.¡±


    By the time we walked out of the restaurant, it was dark outside.


    Thest ray of sunlight in the sky had disappeared without a trace.


    Since I was too drunk, I had to take Nina''s help to walk out of the restaurant.


    Soon, Tracy stopped the car in front of me, and J got off.


    She then helped me get in.


    As I leaned against the backseat of the car, I could not help but sense that something was odd about


    them.


    "Scarlett."


    My brain, which was numbed by the alcohol, was suddenly pulled back to reality when I heard a


    familiar voiceing from beside me.


    I looked sideways and found that there was someone sitting next to me.


    "Charles? Why are you here?"

 Chapter 179: The Ring Was Lost

    Chapter 179: The Ring Was Lost


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I was instantly sobered up, and I shot a cold nce at the man before me.


    Charles met my frigid gaze, seemingly confused.


    "Mr.Moore''s car broke down nearby," said J.


    "Take me back to the apartment first," I said.


    In all honesty, I''d rather not speak to Charles, so I just closed my eyes and took a nap after giving a


    command to my bodyguards.


    It was so quiet inside the car that I had forgotten that Charles was there.


    Momentster, I felt someone holding my hand, and this person''s hand was warmer than usual.


    "Do you have a fever?" I asked, frowning at him.


    However, Charles ignored my question.


    He just locked his eyes on my hand and gently stroked my fingers.


    Only then did I realize what he was actually doing.


    I wanted to withdraw my hand and attempt to hide it, but he had already noticed it.


    "Where''s your ring?" he asked, sounding calm; but to me his tone was frightening.


    Instinctively, I covered my fingers, but I identally grabbed his hand instead.


    We locked eyes with each other at the same time.


    While he was distracted, I quickly withdrew my hand and leaned against the car door.


    "I lost it," I said perfunctorily.


    "I see.Where''d you lose it?" he answered.


    I could tell that Charles was burning with anger based on how he was looking at me as if he would


    swallow me alive.


    ''Why is he so mad about the ring? Is it even important now that we''re divorced?''


    "If I knew where I lost it, I would''ve went back to search for it already," I said in a voiceced with


    sarcasm.


    "Find it," hemanded.


    "Charles, don''t forget that I''m the one who bought the rings.Now that we''re divorced, the rings have lost


    their meaning.You should also return your ring to me," I replied.


    The way I looked at him now disyed just how indifferent I was towards him.


    And I was emboldened by the fact that I was inebriated.I reached out my hand to him, as it provoking


    him.


    "Stop the car!"


    The moment Charles blurted that out, the driver floored the brakes.


    J and Tracy, both of whom who swore to protect me all the time, didn''t even look at me.


    They opened the door and got off the car, leaving me to deal with Charles'' rage.


    "Scarlett, our rings represent a lifelong promise! How could you lose yours so carelessly?"


    For some reason, his eyes showed his vulnerability in the way he was looking at me right now.


    "A lifelong promise, you say? That''s riching from you.You didn''t even hesitate when you took off


    your ring!"


    I didn''t want to show him a shred of mercy, so I stared daggers at him.


    "That''s because you don''t trust me.Scarlett, listen to me.I''m not here to argue with you today.Right now,


    we''re all in danger.My only wish is for you and James to be safe and sound,"


    Charles said with a bitter smile.


    I pursed my lips and looked at him in silence.


    "Whatever happens, don''t get involved in the dealings of Lively Group.Just stay away from their


    family.I''m taking care of everything already.You just need to trust me on this."


    Having said that, Charles grabbed my wrist and pulled me into his embrace.


    "Scarlett, whatever it takes, find that ring and get it back.Otherwise, I will never forgive you," he


    whispered.


    The warmth of his breath seeping into my ear made me tremble.


    "Bang!"


    After the door was opened and closed again, Charles left without looking back.


    The cold gust of wind entering the car from the window managed to calm me down.


    As I watched Charles walk away from inside the car, my heart felt heavy.I was uneasy and sad about


    how things turned out between us.


    When the door opened again, J came in and exined, "I called Richard to pick Mr.Moore up.We''ll


    drive you home."


    By the time I got home, that conversation I had with Charles earlier still kept resonating in my mind.


    ''If he''s really dealing with the Lively Group, then that would exin the news spreading all over the


    Inte.But even if he''s facing them head on, so what?'' I remarked inwardly.


    The man''s thoughts and ns were so mysterious and I felt really nervous.


    After gulping down a ss of water, I identally mmed it against my phone while putting it down.I


    paused for a moment, unlocked my phone, and found his number on my contact list.


    However, I couldn''t bring myself to call him.


    ''Just forget it.Let him do what he wants.'' I thought to myself.


    ''He refused to tell me about it before, so even if I ask him now, he probably won''t tell me the truth.''


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ******


    Time passed by quickly.


    Charles appeared to have disappeared without a trace.


    After thest time we met, I didn''t see him again.I didn''t even hear a single news about him.


    A weekter.


    "Scarlett, look at the news I sent you!" Nina said to me over the phone.


    I had just finished my shower when she called me.


    While drying my hair, I clicked on her messages.It was a photo.In it, I saw Charles amidst the crowd


    without even zooming it.


    His jet ck suit made him look noble and distinguished among everyone else.


    "Charles went abroad to attend a wedding of some noble family.


    But that''s not the point of the story! Check the next message!"


    Truthfully, I couldn''t hear Nina''s voice that clearly over the speaker.


    For a moment, I was dazed, but I soon regained myposure.


    The next news article was one about Nate being arrested for suspicion of fraud! In the picture, he


    looked so disheveled.


    He was bent over a police car, and his face looked haggard.


    This harrowing experience made him look a decade older than his usual self.


    "Did Charles do this?" asked Nina.


    "Nina, ¡­ I''m not sure," I said.


    I clicked on the first photo Nina sent me and zoomed in on Charles.


    When I felt a cold sensation on my shoulder, I realized that I still hadn''t finished drying my hair.


    Thus, I continued wiping my hair using a towel.


    "I''m guessing he must''ve done this.But it''s a good thing that evil man finally received his karma.Do you


    want to celebrate his arrest?" Nina eximed with glee.


    "Actually, I have an appointment with Williamter.Would you like toe with me, instead?" I offered.


    "That sounds good, too! See youter!" Nina replied.


    After hanging up the phone, I sent William a text message.


    "I''ll be bringing a friend alongter.It''s Nina.You''ve met her before."


    Not long after, he sent me back a response.


    "I''m more than delighted to have thepany of two beautifuldies."


    Once I was dressed, I went to the appointed restaurant along with Nina.


    After entering the premises of said restaurant, the waiter led us to our table.


    Along the way, we bumped into two of our acquaintances; Spencer and David.


    Flustered, I looked around, but I didn''t see Charles.


    ¡®''He''s probably still abroad right now,'' I remarked inwardly.


    Spencer waved at us and smiled.


    "What a coincidence! Would you like to join us?"he suggested.


    "Maybe next time.We''re actually here to meet someone," I answered.


    Afterwards, I chatted with them for a few moments before taking Nina''s hand and leaving.


    But just as we began to walk away, what David said stopped me.


    "Scarlett, Charles will be here, soon.Let''s have a drink together," he said.


    I was stunned at first, but then I shook my head and smiled.


    "You boys enjoy yourselves.We really can''t join you today," I answered.


    On our way to our designated table, Nina kept on staring at me, and I met her gaze.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "If you really don''t like Charles anymore, you''re free to find another man.Don''t get so upset.It''s been so


    long since Ist saw you smile," she replied.


    Nina got close to me, poking my cheek with her fingertips.She seemed worried about me.


    Just then, the waiter pushed the door open.


    William entered, wearing a strapping suit and a bright smile.


    After we greeted each other, we all sat down.


    Seemingly excited, Nina whispered, "Hey, what do you think about William? He''s handsome and a


    gentleman.You two would make a perfect match!"


    I red at her and retorted, "Shut up, Nina! Don''t say stuff like that."


    "William, are you single right now?"


    Obviously, Nina didn''t seem to get my hint.She was even looking at William with great interest.


    "Is that your way of saying you''re interested in me?"


    There was a smile on William''s face as he gently cut his steak.


    "Of course, not! Why would you think that?" Nina countered.


    "Well, Scarlett is married, so why would you ask me such a question? Do you happen to have another


    friend who is single?"


    "No, Scarlett is already divorced! Can''t I ask a question on behalf of her?"


    Nina winked at him.


    My head began to hurt.I called out to Nina to stop her from ying matchmaker.


    "I''ve always admired Scarlett, and I think highly of her.What about you, Scarlett? What do you think of


    me?" asked William.


    "Sorry about that, William.Let''s not entertain such jokes."


    I let out an exasperated sigh, grabbing Nina''s wrist under the table to serve as a warning.


    Nina just shrugged it off and mmed up.


    "So, William, why did you ask me out tonight?"


    I decided to change the topic.


    "Honestly, it''s because I feel lonely eating alone."


    William raised his ss to me.


    I felt awkward because of this.


    All of a sudden, the door was pushed open, and I was shocked to see a familiar face striding towards


    me.


    The person who barged into the room was so dashing that he appeared like he came straight out of a


    painting.


    His beautiful tailored suit, sharp gaze and intimidating aura captured everyone''s attention.


    From every angle possible, he looked impable.


    "Oh, shit! Did he hear what I just said? I''m so screwed!"


    Nina gasped in astonishment.


    She grabbed my hand, hoping for the best.


    Charles swept his gaze across the room, still wearing a stern look.


    Finally, he walked to my hand, ced one hand on the edge of the table, and the other on the back of


    my chair.


    He looked into my eyes and said, "Scarlett, let''s talk after we''re both finished eating dinner."


    His frigidly intimidating aura almost froze me.


    I swallowed, feeling too fearful to meet his gaze.


    "Got it.I''ll send you a message once I''m done."


    ''Damn it! Why do I feel guilty right now?'' I asked inwardly.


    Charles leaned close to my ear.


    The warmth of his breath tickled me.


    "Drink some more.I''ll take care of you once you''re drunk," he whispered.


    His face was so close to me, and I knew in that moment that I must be blushing.


    This man knew that my ears were the most sensitive part of my body, and he was deliberately seducing


    me.


    "Anyway, I won''t disturb your lovely dinner anymore."


    Having said that, Charles went on his way.


    As I watched him walk away, my head was teeming with a myriad of emotions.

 Chapter 180: Wanted To Be Close

    Chapter 180: Wanted To Be Close


    Nina''s POV:


    "You guys go first." Scarlett asked us to leave as soon as we had dinner.


    "All right, then.Be careful."


    Shaking my head helplessly, I left with William.


    "What do you think of Scarlett?" I asked William while I walked out of the restaurant with him.


    "Scarlett is a good person, and she kind of resembles a family member of mine, who passed away,"


    William said after a long pause.


    But I could clearly sense that he had a crush on her.


    After saying goodbye to him, I went to meet Abner.


    As soon as I saw my husband I immediately told him everything that happened in the restaurant.


    He listened to everything with great interest while sipping on his coffee.


    "Abner, William said that Scarlett resembles his dead rtive.Can you believe that? I think that he has


    a crush on her."


    Saying that, I looked at him expectantly, waiting for him to agree with me.


    "That''s none of your business! Why can''t you care more about your husband?"


    With that, he finished his coffee, held me in his arms, and kissed me.


    As the bitter taste of the coffee spread in my mouth, I couldn''t help but indulge in his warm embrace.I


    was waiting for Scarlett''s message.


    Thirty minutes passed...


    An hour went by...


    ''Does it really take this long to have dinner?''


    Just when I was about to lose my patience, I got a text from her.


    "I''ll wait for you at the door."


    I put my phone back on the table after I read the message.


    Her text seemed to have dispelled the depression in my heart.


    However, I was still annoyed that she made me wait for so long while she so daringly ate with another


    man.


    Wanted To Be Close


    "Aren''t you going to Scarlett? Didn''t she text you back? Why are you still here?" Spencer asked,


    waving his hand in front of my face..


    "Rx."


    While pretending to be calm, I raised my hand to check the time on my watch.


    "Hurry up! I heard that she''s been working overtimetely.I am sure she is really tired by now and


    wants to go home to rest..." Spencer persuaded me.


    "She''s been working overtime? Nah, I think she''s having a good time."


    The thought of Scarlett having dinner with another man continued to linger in my mind.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Hello, sir.I have been keeping an eye on thatdy like you asked me to, but she seems to be leaving


    now," a waiter said to me politely.


    ''What? Scarlett is about to leave? Is she really going to leave me behind?'' Thinking of that, I got up at


    once and ran out.


    "Wait!" I saw Scarlett getting in the elevator as soon as I entered the restaurant, so I rushed over to her


    at once.


    We were alone.I tried to calm down and steady my breath as I contemted what I was going to say to


    her.


    "What happened to Nate, does it have anything to do with you?" she asked.


    "Yes."


    The moment I uttered those words, the elevator fell silent again.I peeped at Scarlett, who was


    expressionlessly staring at the elevator doors. Why wasn''t she looking at me?


    "We''re alone now.Won''t you at least look at me?"


    I became furious, like a child that had his favorite candy taken away.


    "Well, no."


    Scarlett finally spoke up, but her brief reply only made me feel worse.


    "What? Do you like someone else now? Scarlett, you are really something!"


    "You probably forgot that we''re divorced."


    Scarlett stayed silent for a while, and the mention of our divorce jolted me back to reality.


    Stunned, I felt like there was a wet ball of cotton blocking my throat, making it impossible for me to utter


    even a single word.


    Scarlett got off the elevator as soon as it stopped at the first floor.


    Unwilling to let her go so easily, I rushed out to catch up with her.


    "Charles, help me!"


    A familiar sharp voice came to my ears, and I turned around subconsciously, only to find Rita and Liam


    there.


    "What''s wrong with Rita?" I asked coldly.


    "I don''t know.Apparently, she was forced to drink a lot, and that''s the reason I brought her outside.She


    doesn''t seem to be feeling well.She told me that she needed to go to the hospital," Liam exined.


    "Didn''t you know that she had gone through a heart transntation? Why did you let her drink so


    much?" I asked, staring at Liam discontentedly.


    All of a sudden, Scarlett said, "Not everyone knows her as well as you do!"


    There was a strong sense of sarcasm in her tone.


    I thought for a moment, and realized that it was jealousy.


    A wave of happiness crashed into my heart.


    "Take Rita to the hospital.Here, use my car."


    Saying that, I handed Liam my car keys and turned to Scarlett.


    "Scarlett,e to the hospital with me."


    "I''m going home."


    With that, she turned around and left coldly.


    I tried to catch up to her, but Rita grabbed my sleeve and pleaded, "Charles, please take me to the


    hospital.I feel like I am about to die."


    "What are you waiting for? Take her to the hospital,"


    I shouted at Liam impatiently.


    Rita was so drunk that she kept touching me on our way to the hospital.


    "Charles, I feel terrible.Can you please hold me and kiss me?"


    "Liam, keep her under control!"


    I stifled my disgust as I drove to the hospital.


    "Take care of Rita.I''ll leave now."


    I dropped them off at the hospital, turned my car around, and immediately drove to see Scarlett.


    She was the only one that I could think of.


    A whileter, I stopped my car in front of her house, turned off the engine, and got down.


    Even after ringing the doorbell for a long time, she did not answer.


    Noticing that the lights were still on, I knew that she was inside.


    I quickly entered the password, and the door opened.


    I was surprised to see that she had not changed the password.


    A figure then stood in front of me in the dark hallway.


    It was Scarlett.


    "You are not wee here, so please leave."


    She tried to push me away in a fit of pique, but she could not match up to my strength.


    I easily walked past her and went straight in.


    "I''m warning you, trespassing is against thew.Believe it or not, I''ll call the police if you don''t leave


    now."


    Standing in front of me, she took out her phone from her pocket.


    "I just came back from the hospital, so I want to take a shower."


    "There''s no way I am going to let you do that!" Scarlett said firmly.


    Seeing her blush, I could not help but burst intoughter.


    I unbuttoned my shirt, unbuckled my belt, and took off my trousers...


    Soon I was only wearing my underwear.


    Scarlett was staring at me with a flustered expression, looking so cute.


    I pulled my underwear down a little.


    "Want me to continue?"


    The moment she heard that, she ran away shyly like a little rabbit.

 Chapter 181: The Truth

    Chapter 181: The Truth


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Charles stripped his clothes right in front of me until he was naked.He then threw his clothes on the


    floor, and walked into the bathroom.


    A whileter, I heard the sound of running water.


    "How can he be so shameless? How can he act like he was in his own house? We''re divorced, aren''t


    we?'' Annoyed, I picked up his clothes from the ground and put them away.


    I suddenly sensed a unique scent.It was the smell of tobo, alcohol, and perfume,ing from his


    coat.Was that Rita''s perfume? My heart sank to the depths as I thought of that.


    No matter how much I tried, I could not control the anxiety that I was feeling in my heart.


    All of a sudden, I heard the sound of the bathroom door opening, so I quickly threw his coat on the


    sofa, but it was toote.


    When I turned around, I saw Charles looking at me with a smile.


    There was just a towel around his waist.


    Wiping his hair with another towel, he walked towards me.


    His strong muscles and his defined abs were making my insides scream.


    My heart was racing and I could not help but blush.


    Panicking, I looked away.


    Charles slightly leaned closer and looked at me seriously.


    "Don''t misunderstand.I didn''t sleep with Rita.I was just pretending when I was with Rita and Nate in the


    past few weeks.Don''t worry.I will not let them anywhere near me in the future."


    "Why were you pretending?" I asked, forcing myself to calm down.


    "I have always felt that your father''s death was somehow connected to Nate, and I approached them to


    find hard evidence."


    Upon hearing that, I was speechless.


    My father''s death left me emotionally crippled and caused me to divorce Charles.


    "So you have been trying to avoid themtely? Is that the reason you haven''t been in the city?" I asked.


    "Yes.They keep looking for me every day, and it is really annoying! I don''t want you to misunderstand


    me ever again!"


    "Actually, there is no misunderstanding at all.We''re divorced, so you''re totally free do whatever you


    want with whomever you want.I..."


    "Don''t say such things."


    The next second, Charles pulled me to him.


    Before I could react, I found myself in his arms.


    His scent mixed with the fragrance of the body¨Cwash made me want to indulge in his embrace.


    I fell into a trance because of the familiar smell.


    "Charles, let go!"


    However, I came to my senses in just a few seconds and struggled.


    After all, we were divorced.


    He had no right to touch me now.


    Charles seemed to have guessed my thoughts.


    "Scarlett, I only agreed to divorce you because I cared about you and our son.Back then, you were


    emotionally unstable.The doctor said that you couldn''t be stressed out, or both yours and the baby''s life


    might be in danger, that''s the reason I was left with no choice..."


    Saying that, he continued to hold me warmly.


    I could feel his steamy breath brushing against my ear, and droplets of water fell from his wet hair,


    wetting my cor.


    Shivering, I tried to dodge him, but he stopped me in one swift move.


    My eyes felt a little dry as I said in a hoarse voice, "Let me go."


    "I only took Rita to the hospital to make you jealous.Because not only did you lost your wedding ring,


    you also flirted with other men," he seductively whispered in my ear.


    "It''s none of your business!"


    With that, I pushed him away.


    I knew that my heart would jump out of my chest if I continued to be around him.


    "Scarlett, will you give me another chance if I find out the real cause of your dad''s death?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He suddenly seemed very serious and earnest, unlike his usual yful and cynical self.


    However, I stayed silent.I didn''t know how to answer his question.


    He suddenly grabbed my hand, and added, "Just give me some time, and I will find out the truth."


    I could feel his affection as he stared at me with his tender gaze.


    There was sincerity in his tone as he waited for my response.


    "You should leave."


    Saying that, I turned away from him, unwilling to look at him.


    "I have felt it, you know?"


    Instead of leaving, he continued to talk to me in his deep, sexy voice.


    "What did you feel?"


    "I feel your love."


    Upon hearing those words, I felt like I wanted tough and cry at the same time.


    I was so confident that our time apart would heal my wounds, but that was not the case at all.


    "That''s your imagination."


    Denying it, I bit my lip hard.


    "Scarlett, if you are willing to give me another chance, then I am looking forward to seeing our wedding


    ring on your finger the next time we meet."


    Tears filled in my eyes, and I was afraid that I might end up crying in front of him if he stayed there any


    longer.


    "I''ll take your silence as a yes.That''s my cue to leave.Well, have a good night, then.Sweet dreams!"


    I had to bite my lips harder to force myself from shedding tears.


    And I did not cry until he walked out of the door, and closed it.


    "My darling, you''re finally awake!"


    The moment I opened my eyes, I felt a splitting headache.


    The air was filled with a distinct smell of disinfectant.


    It took me a while to blink the dizziness away and see that the woman in tears in front of me was my


    mom.


    "Mom, what happened to me?" I asked, struggling to sit up.


    "You were suffering from alcohol poisoning.Fortunately for you, Liam brought you to the hospital right


    on time.The doctor gave you a gastricvage, after which you fell asleep."


    Wiping her tears away, she held my hand.


    ¡®''Last night¡­ Some people forced me to drink a lot.Damn it! It must be Lily''s doing.''¡¯


    Thinking of that, I kicked the edge of the bed angrily.


    Mom eximed, "You should not be moving now.I am sure you''re starving.Come and have breakfast."


    With that, she quickly brought me some milk and oatmeal from the table.


    After I had a few spoonful of food, I felt a little better.


    "Give me my phone.I want to call Richard."


    My mother handed me my phone, and I skillfully dialed his number.


    "Richard,e to the hospital.I have something important to tell you."


    Before I was done eating, Richard walked into the ward.


    "What do you want from me?" he asked indifferently.


    "Richard, you are the only one who can help me now."


    I tried to use my most pitiful voice to plead with him.I was quite confident that no man would resist my


    charms. "Yeah, what is it?"


    However, he spoke to me in a very t way.


    "I want you to help me find evidence that proves that Lily was the one that set me up yesterday."


    After I met his cold attitude, I did not want to beat around the bush.


    "You''d better check your family''s property details first.Nate is over.If Lily seeds in making him write a


    will in her name beforehand, then you will lose everything."


    "What?"


    Both my mom and I were startled.


    I quickly said, "So what if he makes a will? I''m his daughter while Lily is just an outsider!"


    "As far as I know, she is pregnant with Nate''s child.Unless..."


    Richard did not have to say any further for me to understand what he meant.


    "Unless Lily miscarries, or the child is proven to be not my father''s, she will get everything.'' "Mom, you


    can go home.I have to talk to Richard about something."


    After my mother left, I got out of bed and approached Richard.


    "Richard, you still have feelings for me, don''t you? Otherwise, you wouldn''t have told me about this..."


    "Stop it.If you hadn''t aborted our child, I would have done anything for you.I would''ve ever risked my


    life for you! Now, it''s toote."


    My heart froze and my face paled when I heard those words.


    "Take care of yourself," Richard sneered.


    He then walked out, without even turning back.


    Only then did I realize that I had lost him for good.

 Chapter 182: Dont Give Up On Him

    Chapter 182: Don''t Give Up On Him


    Nate''s POV:


    Thewyer helped me get bailed out, but I could not go home as I was afraid of facing Susan and Rita.


    After wandering the streets for what seemed like hours, I finally plucked up the courage to go to the TV


    station.


    Perhaps, Scarlett was the only one who can help me get through it.


    Knowing that she would not want to see me, I stood outside, waiting for her.


    After a long time, I finally saw her.


    Taking a deep breath to gather my strength, I stopped her before she walked into the building.


    "Scarlett, let''s talk.It''ll only take a couple of minutes.Help me, please!"


    She seemed to be stunned for a second before she looked at me coldly and said, "I can''t help you, so


    please leave."


    "Have you forgotten that our families have been friends for generations? I often visited your family


    when you were a kid, so try to help me for the sake of my friendship with your dad! Could you really


    bear to see me go to jail?"


    Ignoring my pride, I knelt down before her.


    "I am actually looking forward to seeing a scumbag like you meet his end!"


    With that, she strode into the TV station.


    Her cold and ruthless words rendered me desperate.


    With nowhere else I could turn to, I eventually went home.


    Susan opened the door and said in a grieving tone, "You''re finally back."


    Not wanting to talk, I walked past her, sat on the sofa, and took off my coat.


    "Nate, are you going to leave your money to me and our daughter?" Susan asked as she followed me


    to the sofa.


    I found it really annoying that she cared more about the money than me.Furious, I instantly sat up.


    "Susan, I am not dead yet."


    "Don''t be mad at me! I am your wife, after all.Shouldn''t I know about such things?"


    "I am going to give you this house, so you won''t have to worry about finding a ce to live in the


    future.As for my money, I have decided to give it all to Lily!"


    "What did you just say?" Susan roared.


    "Lily is pregnant with my child, so I am leaving all my money to her."


    For some reason, I felt happy when I saw how enraged she was.


    "But Rita is also your child, isn''t she?" Her eyes were red as she continued to question me.


    "Rita is really ill, and she might die anytime.My money won''t be of any use to her in her condition."


    Saying that, I took out a pack of cigarettes from my pants and lit one.


    "You''ve taken this too far!"


    Before I could react, Susan grabbed the ss of water from the table and sshed it all over me,


    extinguishing my cigarette.


    "Susan, what are you doing?"


    I was choking and could not stop coughing.


    "I am trying to wake you up! We still haven''t divorced yet, so Lily is not going to get anything from you!


    Besides, I advise you to do a DNA test once the baby is born.Do you really think that you can get a


    woman pregnant at your age?"


    Her words felt like needles stabbing me.


    Without even giving me a chance to react, she left the room, mming the door shut behind her.


    I tried to calm down, but my mind was a mess.However, I could not help but ponder her words.


    After Rita had been born, I always had unprotected sex with Susan, but she had never gotten pregnant


    again, so how could Lily get pregnant now? I quickly changed my clothes and headed to Lily''s vi.


    As soon as I entered the living room, I heard Lily talking on the phone with someone.


    "Honey, are you going to have dinner with me tonight?" she asked in a sweet voice.


    Her words immediately made my blood boil.


    "Bitch, who are you talking to on the phone?" I roared as I rushed forward and pinched her chin.


    I was like a lion, attacking its prey.


    Lily immediately ended the call and exined, "It''s¡­ It''s just a friend."


    Anger rose within me like a tide when I saw how flustered she was.


    I pped her so hard that she tilted her head and a drop of blood oozed out of her mouth.


    "Tell me, is the baby in your belly mine?"


    "It''s yours."


    She seemed to be in a hurry to exin as she covered the left side of her face with her palm.


    "Can you swear that it is mine? If you lie, then you''ll be sending yourself to hell!"


    "I swear!" Lily said in a tearful voice before she kissed me.


    "Let''s go to the hospital tomorrow for a paternity test," I said coldly.


    By then, my anger dissipated a little.


    "Okay, we''ll do it.But honey, it really is your child.I know that Rita must have said something bad about


    me again.She looks down upon me the most.Before, she wanted to make Charles and Scarlett divorce,


    so she made friends with me.And in the end, her n failed, so she put all the me on me.Now, she


    is even trying to separate us¡­"


    Seeing her cry bitterly, my heart softened.


    "Did I hurt you too much?"


    "I''m fine.I will be okay as long as you don''t misunderstand me.I love you more than anything, you


    know?"


    Lily nestled in my arms and gently stroked my chest, arousing me instantly.


    "How about we go to the mall and get you a new bag tomorrow?"


    "Aren''t we going to the hospital for a test?"


    "Silly girl, I know whether it''s my child or not."


    Scarlett''s POV:


    As soon as I got off work, I went to the Moore family''s mansion to see James.


    Alice opened the door and greeted me with a warm smile.


    "Scarlett, you are here! Come on in.James has been such a lovely kid."


    I walked into the living room, and when I saw that Charles was not home, I felt a little relieved.


    Alice carried my son in her arms as she walked to me.I took him from her arms, and teased him a little.


    When he saw me, he smiled andughed, gurgling cutely.I freshened up and coaxed my son to sleep.


    He was a very cute and calm baby, so he fell asleep soon, sucking his thumb.


    Looking at the sleeping James, I could not help but feel that he resembled his father.


    If we had not divorced, then Charles would have helped me put our son to sleep before we slept


    together, cuddling warmly.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was sote now.Why wasn''t he back yet?


    ''Is he at a bar again? Or is he having fun with girls? I am sure that''s what he''s doing!''


    Thinking of that, my heart ached and I felt like the distress was making it hard for me to breathe.


    ''Damn it! It was a long night, and I stared at the dark ceiling the entire time, unable to fall asleep.I was


    thinking about the man who had divorced me.


    ''Why do I miss him?'' The next morning.


    James was still sound asleep when I woke up.


    I got dressed, walked out of the room, and saw Charlesing out of the guest room.


    "Good morning."


    All of a sudden I felt so embarrassed.


    Charles had to sleep in the guest room because I had slept in the master bedroom with James! In other


    words, he had not been in a bar the night before.


    Thinking of that, an odd sense of happiness came to my heart.


    "Good morning.Did you sleep well?" he asked, looking at me with loving eyes.


    I nodded and went downstairs quickly to avoid him from seeing through me.


    The family was having breakfast.


    "Scarlett, wait after you have breakfast.There is something that I want to show you," Christine said to


    me with a smile.


    I nodded and smiled back at her.


    "Okay, Grandma."


    After I finished eating, I followed her to her room.She opened a delicate wooden box and took out a


    ring.She then held my palm and gently put the ring in it.


    "Grandma, whose ring is this?" I asked in confusion.


    "This is my gift for you."


    Christine was getting old that sometimes even a simple action made her feel breathless, so I had to


    free one hand to pat her on the back.


    "Thank you, Grandma." I looked at the ring carefully.


    It had a beautiful diamond on it that glowed as bright as the sun.


    "Charles loves you.Please don''t give up on him so easily, okay?"


    Saying that, she took the ring from my hand and put it on my finger.

 Chapter 183: The Heir Of The Lively Group

    Chapter 183: The Heir Of The Lively Group


    Scarlett''s POV:


    "Thank you, Grandma."


    After Christine put on the ring for me, I was moved.


    "You''re a good girl, Scarlett.You should head off to work now!" she said.


    "Okay, Grandma.See you tonight!"


    When I got downstairs, I found that Charles was still sitting at the table.


    "J is a little busy today, so I''ll drive you to work instead.Don''t refuse my offer, or else I''ll follow you


    every day from now on!"


    Charles'' childish behavior had rendered me speechless.I decided to ignore him and just went straight


    to the car to open the door.


    Charles grabbed my hand and stared at the ring.


    "Did Grandma give you that?" he asked.


    "Yeah."


    As I spoke, I shook off his hand.


    "If you like it, go ahead and wear it.That ring is the heirloom of the Moore family."


    Charles got in the driver''s seat and started the engine.


    "Grandma gave me this, so of course, I''ll wear it!" I shot him a cold nce, looking smug.


    "You don''t even have one!"


    "What''s yours is mine," he said.


    With a smile on his face, Charles stepped on the elerator, causing the car to speed away like an


    arrow out of a bowstring.


    The moment we arrived at the entrance of the TV station, I noticed a tall man standing at the door from


    a distance.


    It was William.


    I waved at him and smiled.


    "Why are you so happy to see him?" asked Charles, seemingly annoyed.


    "Stop specting. William and I have work to talk about."


    After getting off the car, I mmed the door behind me.


    But before I could fully walk away, Charles grabbed my hand.When I turned around, I saw him looking


    at me with knitted brows.I tried to break free from his grasp, but he was too strong that I couldn''t even


    make him budge.


    Thus, I decided to stop struggling.


    "Scarlett, it doesn''t matter if you''ve lost the wedding ring.I''ve already asked someone to make a new


    pair.For the time being, you can wear the ring that Grandma gave you.But once your new ring is ready,


    you''ll have to wear that one."


    While Charles was speaking, I noticed that he seemed to be looking at somewhere behind me.


    Curious by the reason, I turned around and saw William standing behind me.


    ''Did Charles say that to me in front of William on purpose? How could he be so childish?'' I eximed


    inwardly.


    "Scarlett, I''ll be waiting for you inside."


    William shed me a smile before he turned around and left.


    "Well, he''s gone now, so you can drop the act."


    I withdrew my hand right away.


    "I''m not pretending or anything.I really am jealous.You''ve be a producer now.Why is the first


    person you''re introducing in your show William, and not me?" said Charles.


    At this point, I didn''t know what to tell him.


    "I hate it when other men try to get close to you.It makes me feel jealous, and I feel like I''ll go


    insane.So, please, Scarlett, just stay away from him, okay?" he continued.


    ''What''s the matter with him today? He''s being so unreasonable!''


    "This is my job.My rtionship with William is strictly professional," I exined patiently.


    "Really, now? In that case, let me pick you up after work."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Atst, a smile appeared on Charles '' lips. I wanted to tell him no, but he had already driven away


    before I had the chance.


    "How did he manage to slip away so fast?'' I wondered.


    Rita''s POV:


    I went to Charles''pany and waited for him downstairs.


    When I finally saw him enter the building, I approached him at once.


    "Charles, I want to talk to you.It''s about the Lively Group."


    "There''s nothing for us to talk about," he said.


    Charles wouldn''t even dignify me with a nce.


    He walked on so fast that I had to speed up just to keep up with him.


    "Charles, please! This is really important to me.I really need your help this time.In return, I''ll do anything


    you ask of me in the future!" I cried.


    Finally, he stopped, turned around, and looked me in the eye.


    "Rita, I don''t need anything from you.You''re worthless to me," he grunted.


    "But¡­"


    "No buts.Just stay away from me, okay?"


    Having lost his patience, Charles gestured a few of his bodyguards to block me.


    I never imagined that he would be so cruel to me.


    ''No! I can''t just give up.I have to find some sort of bargaining chip to make Charles help me willingly!'' I


    remarked inwardly.


    *** ***


    Later on, I went to the Lively Group and went straight to my father''s office.


    Tim, my father''s privatewyer was there, but I didn''t expect that Lily would be there, too.


    It suddenly urred to me that Richard once mentioned that my father was about to formte hisst


    will and testament.


    The mere idea of it made me feel uneasy.


    "Rita, aren''t you supposed to be resting at the hospital? Why are you here? Are you feeling better


    now?" my father asked as if he really cared about me.


    Truthfully, I''d rather not look at his hypocritical face.


    I walked to Tim''s side and grabbed theptop from his hand.


    And the moment I saw what was on the screen, I found out that this man was actually helping my father


    draft a will! Nervously, Tim got up from the sofa and attempted to take back hisptop.


    However, I cast him a stern re to scare him off.


    "It''s fine, Tim.She deserves to know about it," said my father as he walked towards me.


    I shot him a cold nce.


    ''To think that I once called this pathetic man ''father'','' I thought to myself.


    "Rita, Lily has gone to the hospital for a checkup.The child in her womb is a boy.You''re going to have a


    younger brother soon.I sincerely hope that you try your best to help him manage the Lively Group in


    the future," he remarked.


    "Help him? My younger brother? Are you seriously going to hand over the Lively Group to the bastard


    in Lily''s womb? Are you crazy?"


    In a fit of rage, I mmed theptop onto the ground.


    "I know you don''t like me, Rita, but whether you like it or not, this child in my womb is unmistakably


    your younger brother.How can you say that he''s a bastard? If you refuse to believe me, I''m going to get


    an abortion!"


    ''Ugh, Lily is really a great actress when ites to this,'' I remarked inwardly.


    Her eyes were bloodshot, and she looked so pitiful that anyone would believe that she was wronged.I


    was amused by her reaction so I burst intoughter.


    "Lily, there''s no need to be angry.I believe that the child inside you is my child, too."


    My father embraced Lily and shot me a re.


    "I''ve made my decision, Rita.You''d best do as I say, or else I''m going to strip you of everything!"


    Having said that, he left along with Lily and his doofus of awyer.


    I was the only one left in the office. All of a sudden, I felt weak and copsed to the ground.


    In my despair, I noticed a safe beside the desk.


    I was aware that all the valuable documents and important information that my father kept were all in


    this safe, including information of his illegal businesses.


    ''My dear father, since you''re so cruel to me, don''t me me for showing you no mercy!'' A smile


    appeared on my lips again.

 Chapter 184: Quarrel In The Car

    Chapter 184: Quarrel In The Car


    Charles'' POV:


    Despite running into Rita, it didn''t sully my good mood.


    I wanted to pick up Scarlett from work on time, so I asked Amy to cram my schedule for me today, so


    that I wouldn''t have to work overtime.


    While I was focused on working, I heard a knock on the door.


    "Come in," I said.


    Amy pushed the door open and entered the office.


    "Mr.Moore, Mr.Valdez is here to see you," she said.


    "Let him in.By the way, Amy.One ck coffee for me, and one with cream for Mr.Valdez," I ordered.


    "As you wish, sir," said Amy.


    It was then that Valdez entered the room with a smile on his face.


    "Ah, Charles! Long time no see, old friend."


    He was wearing a tailored suit today.His jet-ck diamond watch was particrly eye catching.


    "It has been a while, hasn''t it, Valdez?"


    Soon, Amy brought the coffee in.


    "Take a gander at this.The coffee was bought from Colombia.This year''s freshly roasted beans."


    After taking a sip, Valdez nodded eagerly.


    "My, my, Charles! This coffee is quite good.But I do imagine that you didn''t ask me here for coffee, did


    you?"


    I nodded at him and chuckled.


    "Actually, I wanted to ask you about something.It''s about Nate.Valdez put down his mug and said, "Ask


    away.I''ll tell you everything I know."


    Scarlett''s POV:


    When I entered thepany, I saw that William was already waiting for me on the sofa.


    After shing him an awkward smile, I led him to the meeting room.


    When we passed by the washroom, I heard someone mention my name.


    "How did that bitch, Scarlett, be a producer?"


    The topic piqued my curiosity, so I stopped in my tracks.


    "Did you know that her backer is the CEO of Moore Group? They say that she''s given birth to a boy for


    him.With a backer like that, I''m sure she can do whatever she pleases."


    "Indeed! We don''t have any backers, so all we can do are the most basic jobs.s! I''m not sure if I''ll


    ever have that kind of luck!"


    "I''m sure we can learn from Scarlett''s example.Give birth to a child for someone wealthy and you''ll get


    whatever you want!" I asked William to wait for me for a moment, and then I went into the washroom.


    Those people ndering me were actually my female colleagues! Every time I ran into them, they


    would always greet me with a smile.


    I never thought that they were talking behind my back like that!


    "Why don''t you focus on your own jobs and stop gossiping about others behind their backs?"


    When they met my gaze, they immediately turned away with a guilty conscience.


    With that, I walked out of the washroom and said to William, "Sorry to have kept you waiting."


    He looked at me, seemingly worried.


    "Aren''t you upset?"


    "Getting upset won''t do me any good," I said, shrugging at him.


    Once I was done with my task, it was already lunchtime.


    William invited me to have lunch together, and I epted.


    We went to a restaurant near the TV station.


    During lunch, I picked out all the onions from my food.


    "Don''t you like onions?" William asked with a smile.


    I frowned at the question and said, "I''m not very fond of them.I forgot to tell the chef not to put any


    onions on my dish."


    "You know, Scarlett, you''re a lot like my sister," he said.


    "Really? Does she hate onions as well?" I asked tentatively.


    "Yes, she does.And your eyes look so simr, especially when you''re smiling."


    Having said that, William took out his phone and showed me a picture of his sister.


    "I don''t see a resemnce between me and her." I stared at the girl in the photo for a long time, but I


    still couldn''t find any simrities between us.


    "Maybe it''s just because I miss her too much," he remarked.


    William rubbed his nose, smiling "Is that so? Well, I wouldn''t mind letting you treat me as your sister,"I


    said.


    I put a piece of beef into my mouth.


    It had been a while since I had such a pleasant lunch.


    After we finished eating lunch, I bade William farewell and went back to the TV station to get back to


    work.


    Time fleeted by, and soon, it was time to get off work.


    All of a sudden, my phone rang.


    "Hello?"


    "It''s me, Rita," said the person on the other end of the line.


    "What do you want from me?" I asked.


    "Let''s meet up and talk," Rita said in a hushed voice.


    "I don''t want to talk to you," I responded in a listless voice.


    And truthfully, I didn''t want anything to do with her again.


    "Scarlett, I want to make a deal with you.I''ll help you investigate the truth of your father''s death, and in


    exchange, I want your help to get the Lively Group."


    "Sorry, but I''m just a producer at a TV station. I can''t help you with that," I countered.


    "As long as you ask, Charles will help out.I swear to you, Scarlett, I''m going to do my best to find out


    the truth of your father''s death."


    I could hear just how agitated, yet determined Rita was from the sound of her voice, and it made me


    reconsider for a bit.


    "Fine.I''ll think about it.Bye."


    After hanging up the phone,plicated emotions crept into my heart and I was no longer in the mood


    to continue working.


    Thus, I packed up and prepared to go home.


    It suddenly urred to me that Charles mentioned that he''d pick me up after work.


    After a moment of hesitation, I decided to call J.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "J,e pick me up at the TV station''s entrance.No, wait! I''ll meet you at the back door instead," I


    spluttered.


    "I''m at the front door already," said J.


    "How did she get here so fast?'' I wondered.


    When I walked out of the building, J''s car was indeed already there.


    I trotted over to open the door, only to find that Charles was also in the car.


    "What are you doing in there?" I asked.


    "My car broke down.So I need a ride," he said cheekily.


    "Your car has been breaking down too frequently," I argued.


    Charles'' face turned red.


    I was amused by his reaction.


    ''Why is he always making up such clumsy excuses?'' I wondered.


    "I told you that I''d pick you up after work.Why did you have to call J?" he asked, seemingly


    annoyed.


    I felt guilty because of this.


    "Did Ritae to you today?"


    To ease the tension, I decided to change the topic.


    "She did," said Charles, nodding.


    "She called me just moments ago, asking me to help her get the Lively Group. Then, she told me that


    she''d help me investigate the truth of my father''s death."


    I decided to tell Charles exactly what Rita told me earlier.


    "Did you tell her you''d help her out?" asked Charles.


    "Not yet," I said.


    "Why? Is it because you don''t want to ask me for help?"


    Charles leaned over with a smug smile on his face.


    I sat farther away from him, and said, "I''m worried that Rita might be ying me for a fool."


    "So, you''re certain that I''ll help you, huh?" Charles asked.


    He was starting to get on my nerves.


    ''Does he really have to make me admit it?''


    Not wanting to talk to him anymore, I turned my attention to view outside the window and ignored him.

 Chapter 185: Possessiveness

    Chapter 185: Possessiveness


    Charles'' POV:


    Grandma was more than happy to see me and Scarlett return to the Moore family mansion together.


    She even gave me a wink when she saw us together.


    Looking at her, I shook my head helplessly.


    Upon seeing that, her smile faded away, and she muttered, "You really are useless!"


    What had I done now? Besides, it was really hard for me to figure out what was on Scarlett''s mind.I


    had already told her a million times that I really loved her, but she kept refusing to believe me.


    Grandma waved to Scarlett and said, "Scarlett,e have dinner with us."


    "Okay, Grandma."


    The dinner spread was indeed quite sumptuous, from simple sandwiches, pies to exquisite steak, and


    lamb chops, everything was prepared to perfection.


    Looking at me, Grandma motioned for me to sit next to Scarlett.


    "Where did you have lunch?"


    I took the initiative to make conversation with Scarlett.


    "I had lunch with William at a restaurant near the TV station."


    Scarlett seemed to be deliberately "Didn''t you say that you aren''t that close with him? Why did you


    have lunch with him, then? It might cause people to misunderstand your rtionship, don''t you agree?"


    I retorted, feeling a little jealous.


    "Charles, it''s none of your business!" Scarlett scolded.


    I wanted to say more, but Grandma walked out of the kitchen with a dish in her hands.


    "Scarlett, Charles sent me a message mentioning that you areing tonight for dinner, so I specially


    cooked a few more dishes.Try them and see if you like them."


    "Thank you, Grandma.I am sure I''ll enjoy them,"


    Scarlett replied happily, which waspletely different from the way she treated me.


    Grandma seemed to notice that, and said with a smile, "Scarlett, why don''t you stay here with James


    tonight? Surely, he wants to be with his parents."


    "That would bepletely pointless, because Scarlett doesn''t want to stay here," I said indignantly.


    "I''ll be with James in the nursery tonight.After all, Charles and I are divorced, so it won''t be appropriate


    for us to sleep in the same bed," Scarlett said bluntly.


    All of a sudden, the air in the room felt unusually cold.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing her cruel words, I felt my heart ache.


    "Grandma, I''m full.I''ll go upstairs to check on James.Enjoy yourselves."


    With that, Scarlett stood up and left the table.I put down the tableware.


    Watching her receding figure, I felt powerless.


    ''Scarlett, what on earth do I have to do to make you forgive me?'' I thought to myself.


    A whileter, my father''s voice brought me back to reality.


    "Charles, why are you sitting there in a daze?"


    "Dad¡­" I said to him sullenly.


    "Is Scarlett back?" he asked, sitting down at the table.


    "Yes, she came to see James."


    "What''s going on between you two? Did she find out about the fake divorce?"


    "Dad, how do you know about it?"


    I was stunned.


    "Thewyer told me, of course!"


    "Please keep it a secret for me.I don''t want her to know the truth yet."


    "Why so?"


    "I''ve done a lot of hurtful things to her in the past.Consider this as my way of making it up to her.I just


    hope that she will ept me again someday."


    Without saying more, my father nodded at me.


    "Don''t tell anyone about it," I added, ncing at the servants.


    "Understood, sir."


    The servants understood my warning immediately.


    "You may leave now.I want to talk to my son in private."


    There seemed to be something on my father''s mind.


    "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    "I heard that Nate is going to hold a banquet at the MC Hotel tonight.Do you know the guests he''s


    inviting?"


    My father asked in a low voice.


    "Dad, don''t worry.There is no one who can save him now.He deserves everything he gets!"


    I promised him.


    "That helps put my mind at ease.You should go upstairs.Scarlett and James are waiting for you," he


    urged me.


    "Alright, then.Enjoy your dinner, Dad."


    Saying that, I walked to the master bedroom upstairs, and pushed open the door, but no one was


    inside.


    Seeing that, I immediately walked to the nursery.


    I gently pushed the door open, and saw Scarlett standing beside the crib, ying with our son while he


    was pulling the buttons on her shirt yfully.


    "My darling, Mommy loves you."


    Scarlett leaned over and kissed James'' tender face.I couldn''t help but walk to the crib.


    Scarlett turned to me and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "I came here to see James."


    With that, I tenderly pinched my son''s face.I nced at Scarlett and reminded, "Your shirt buttons are


    open."


    She immediately buttoned up her shirt, blushing.


    "Get out."


    "I have the right to stay here with my son."


    Looking at her blushing face, I had an urge to pull her into my arms and kiss her.


    "If you don''t leave now, I am going to call the others and tell them that you''re trying to molest me!"


    Scarlett was standing, but because she was so short, she had to look up at me.


    I ignored her and asked, "James, tell me, would you like daddy to be with you tonight?"


    James looked at me nkly.


    A whileter, he opened his cute mouth and blew out a bubble.


    While I was caught off guard, Scarlett pinched my face with her left hand.


    It was the first time that she had done such a bold thing to me ever since we separated.


    I was stunned for a moment, but a secondter, I felt the pain and hissed, "Woman, do you know what


    you are doing?"


    Scarlett let go of my cheek and said, "What? My son and I don''t want yourpany tonight!"


    She then pushed me out of the room, and closed the door on my face.


    Feeling reluctant, I walked back to the master bedroom, rubbing my face

 Chapter 186: Fake Result

    Chapter 186: Fake Result


    Scarlett''s POV:


    The next morning, I got up and walked downstairs when my son was still asleep.I rubbed my sore eyes


    and yawned as I walked.


    When I heard the sound of news on TV, I immediately jolted back to reality.


    "Scarlett,e here! Look at this.¡±


    The news says that Nate had something to do with your father''s death! Christine said in an excited


    voice, waving at me while she sat on the sofa.


    I rushed to her side and saw that a reporter was interviewing Nate on TV.


    "It''s all just rumors.People are trying to nder me.I can swear that I have never done such a thing!


    And I know that the police and the judge will also agree with me!"


    Nate swore with his hand in the air, looking righteous and awe-inspiring.


    "What a hypocrite!" I sneered.


    All of a sudden, I heard a noiseing from behind me, so I turned around and found Charles.


    Our faces were so close that I could even see my reflection in his shiny eyes.


    ¡°Don''t worry.No matter how much he tries to justify himself, the truth wille out," Charles said in a


    serious tone, looking at me.


    I gave him a nod before I stepped back to put a safe distance between us.


    Charles'' words seemed to work like magic as they calmed me down instantly.


    When I looked at Nate, who was acting so righteous on TV again, I felt like he was being ridiculous.


    He looked like a weak mouse that had been cornered by the cat.


    After I had breakfast, J drove me to the TV station.


    Lily''s POV:


    I was lying down on the sofa in the ss greenhouse at Nate''s vi, resting as I enjoyed the gentle


    morning sun and a crisp fragrance of the dew.


    All of a sudden, I heard a loud sound.


    I immediately sat up, panicking, and found Rita pushing open the door and storming towards me,


    apanied by many burly-looking men.


    "Rita! What do you think you''re doing? This is my home!"


    While attempting to stop her, I identally slipped and fell from the sofa.


    Rita looked down at me and sneered, "Your home? What? Do you really believe that you''re the hostess


    of the Lively family now?"


    "No, don''t get me wrong.Obviously, you are the princess of this family, after all, you are Nate''s


    daughter..."


    Knowing that her intentions might not be very nice, I tried to coax her while I quietly reached for my


    cellphone to call Nate.


    But to my surprise, Rita saw through it, approached me, and snatched the phone away from me.


    With a disdainful smile on her lips, she looked at the screen before she turned to her bodyguards and


    signaled to them.


    "What a hypocritical bitch! You don''t deserve to give birth to my father''s child at all.


    Hurry, take her away! As soon as she gave the order, two bodyguards immediately approached me


    with an unfriendly look in their eyes.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Frightened, I took a step back and screamed in a shrill voice, "Rita! Does your father know about this?


    He would never allow you to treat me this way!"


    "I don''t care what he thinks.We''ll see how he reacts when he finds out, won''t we?"


    Rita cast a cold nce at my belly, making me shiver.


    "My son is the heir of Lively Group.If you dare to hurt me or him, Nate won''t let you go!"


    I struggled to free myself from the bodyguards'' grip, but I was no match for their strength.


    "Let''s go."


    Rita turned around elegantly, making the hem of her white skirt flow with the wind, like a row of white


    flower petals.


    On the outside, she looked beautiful and pure, but on the inside, she was truly a vicious demon! Her


    bodyguards dragged me to the hospital, and she asked the doctor to do a paternity test for my baby.


    "Help! Can someone please help me?"I shouted.


    And the next moment, one of the bodyguards rudely pinned me against the chair and covered my


    mouth with his rough hands.


    A long timeter, I saw the doctor handing a report to Rita.


    Reading it, Rita looked at me with a gloomy expression.


    "What? I can''t believe that she''s actually carrying my father''s child in her belly!"


    I shrank back in fear, sensing an ominous premonition.


    By the time I was sent back to Nate''s vi, it was in the afternoon.


    I copsed to the floor in a daze, and stayed there for a long time before I finally came to my senses


    and staggered back to my room.I wanted to pack up and leave as soon as I could.


    But when I pushed open the door holding the suitcase in my hand, I was stunned to see Rita''s


    bodyguards standing outside, separating me from my freedom.


    I immediately shrank back again and felt my legs go soft before I fell to the ground weakly.


    With a t look in their eyes, the bodyguards nced at me before they reached out to close the door


    behind them.


    "You can''t leave without permission."


    Upon hearing that, I immediately crawled to the bodyguard, held his feet as I looked at him pitifully.


    "Wait! Please let me go.I''ll pay you twice as much as Rita does!"


    But my words had no effect at all as the man continued to pick me up, threw me back inside the


    house, and mmed the door shut.


    As I slumped to the floor, I looked at the closed doors with a sense of despair in my heart.


    Rita already had proof that my baby was indeed Nate''s, so what more could she possibly want now? I


    wanted to call for help, but I suddenly realized that Rita still had my phone.


    I couldn''t help but tremble as I prayed that she would never find out the secrets in my phone.


    After a long time, the door made a creaking sound as it was pushed open.


    Nate was standing at the door.


    I couldn''t see his expression in the darkness, but I wanted to hug him and pour out the grievances in


    my heart.


    To my surprise, I was not greeted with hisforting soft voice, but a hard p against my cheek.


    It was so loud that it echoed in the vi.


    Covering my cheek, I looked at the man in front of me in disbelief.


    "What are you doing? Rita bullied me all morning, and now you''re pping me?"


    "Rita bullied you?"


    Looking into his cold eyes, I was immediately reminded of Rita''s indifferent nce from that morning.


    Their coldness was identical, proving that they were both from the same family, indeed.


    However, looking at him being so cruel made my heart sink.


    "Tell me the truth.Who is the father of the bastard in your belly?"


    Nate roared, approaching me with a furious look.


    "How can you call our son a bastard? He is our child, after all!"


    I was on the verge of a breakdown.


    Rita got the paternity test results! Did she not tell Nate about it? Before I knew, Nate grabbed me by my


    neck and threw me on the table.


    "Ah!"


    I felt like my body was cut in half and let out a painful scream.


    Subconsciously, I touched my belly.


    While I was still in a trance, Nate picked up something and threw them on my face, causing me pain.


    Many photos were scattered on the floor in front of me.


    I widened my eyes in horror when I saw the photos.


    They were all pictures of me, naked, with different men.


    "No! Please trust me, Nate.I have always been on birth control until we met, so it is impossible for me


    to be pregnant with their child!" I exined at once, understanding his suspicion.


    However, Nate continued to look at me coldly as he grabbed me by my cor, lifting me up, and


    pressing my head against the table.


    "You lying bitch!" he cursed.


    "I am not the one lying to you! Rita got a paternity test done today, and the result proved that the baby


    in my belly is indeed yours!"


    Horrified, I grabbed his hand with tears gushing out of my eyes.


    Nate''s breath came into short gasps as he red at me fiercely, making my hair stand, "Moreover, I


    have only slept with you ever since we met, and I haven''t even been in contact with anyone else."


    I summoned my courage to look into his eyes while I begged for his trust.


    "Is that so? Look at this!"


    Sneering, he loosened his grip on my hair and threw a report in front of me.


    Hesitating for a moment, I opened the report and saw that my child was not rted to Nate at all.


    "How is this possible?" I was stunned.


    "What else do you have to say for yourself, bitch?"


    Nate roared before he threw another punch at me and kicked me.


    "No, Nate¡­ That report is faked! It''s a fake!"


    I was really hurting, so I could not hold back my tears at all.


    "Shut up! I don''t want to hear your lies!" he shouted at me again and kicked me on my belly.


    Feeling a sharp piercing pain, I instantly lost consciousness, and let the darkness swallow me.

 Chapter 187: Im Drunk

    Chapter 187: I''m Drunk


    Nate''s POV:


    With a sneer at the corners of my mouth, I looked at Lily, who was unconscious on the floor.Her body


    was covered with wounds, and her dress was stained with blood.


    I smiled with satisfaction as I stared at the misery and degradation before my eyes.I heard footsteps


    coming closer.I looked up and saw that it was Rita and Susan.


    Thetter nced at me, her body trembling like a leaf.


    Susan looked away from the bloody scene in front of her and clutched Rita''s arm tightly.


    Rita caressed the back of her mother''s hand and reassured her, "Mom, it''s okay.She deserves it."


    She helped Susan to a chair.Then, she walked up to me and held up my hand.


    The sequins on Lily''s dress had scratched the back of my hand, making it bleed.


    "Why do you have to do it yourself? It''s not worth the trouble.Look at you.You''ve hurt yourself." Rita


    looked at me with pity.


    Without another word, she fetched the first aid kit and treated my wound.


    I could not help but recall the past as I gazed at my daughter, who was bandaging my hand.I often said


    harsh words to her for Lily''s sake.


    And now, I regretted it.


    "Is she dead?" Susan asked, terrified.


    "I''ll call 911.It''ll only cause us trouble if she dies here." Rita closed the first aid kit and calmly took out


    her phone to call the emergency hotline.


    A few momentster, the siren of the ambnce came from outside the vi.


    The bodyguard then carried Lily, who had been lying on the floor like a ragdoll, out.


    Rita pulled Susan up and then turned to me.


    "Mom and I will go to the hospital and keep an eye on Lily.Dad, do you want toe with us and have


    your wound checked?" I waved my hand in refusal.


    Once they were gone, the vi fell into dead silence again.I looked at the mess in the room.


    My eyes fell on the nude photos scattered on the floor, and I felt a headacheing on.


    She was barely a B-list celebrity.


    How could she betray me? I unconsciously clenched the armrest of my chair.


    It aggravated the wound on the back of my hand.


    Blood oozed out of it, staining the gauze red.


    Beep.


    Beep.


    My phone suddenly rang, breaking the silence.I took out my phone and saw that I had received an


    email.My eyes widened in shock when I saw the subject.


    "The DNA result shows that there is a parent-child rtionship."


    The result of the paternity test was totally different from the one Rita had given me.


    In a fit of anger, I stood up abruptly.


    My chair got knocked over, and the sound of it echoed in the house.


    I was so furious that my anger beclouded my reasoning.


    "Rita, how dare you lie to me?!" I roared.


    I picked up the car key, rushed to the garage, and drove to the hospital.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    It was now time to get off work.


    As I walked out of thepany, I saw Charles waiting for me across the street.


    Although the area was bustling with people, I recognized him at a nce because of his handsome


    appearance and excellent demeanor.


    Several women were staring at him not far away.


    For some reason, I was a little ufortable with the way they were looking at him.


    At that moment, Charles Walked towards me and offered, "Scarlett, let me drive you to the Moore


    mansion."


    I shook my head in refusal.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw that the women, who had eyes for Charles, turned around and left


    dejectedly.


    I felt happy deep inside.


    But I immediately caught myself.


    What was I doing? So what if some women had a crush on Charles?


    "What''s wrong?" Charles worriedly asked, seeing that I was lost in thought.


    It was only then that I came to my senses.I raised my head and saw that he was leaning over to me


    and looking at me with concern.


    We were so close that our breath intertwined with each other.


    Not only that, the atmosphere between us had suddenly be warm and romantic.I looked away.


    "I want to go home now." Charles pursed his lips and looked me in the eye.


    "Don''t you want to go to the Moore mansion and see our son?"


    Our son? I was stunned.


    There was "our" in the past.


    Not anymore now.


    There was no need for me to get close to him, even if it was because of James.


    Instead of asking more questions, Charles changed the subject.


    "I heard that Lily had a miscarriage."


    "What? How could it be?" I asked, bewildered.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Rita had made trouble between Nate and Lily and manipted Nate into killing the baby," Charles


    replied in a cold tone.


    Without waiting for my response, he grabbed my hand and pulled me into the car.


    "Enough about her.I''ll drive you back to Garden Street."


    "You don''t need to drive me back yourself.J will drive me home."


    I withdrew my hand and walked quickly to the parking lot.


    Charles jogged to catch up with me.


    Then, he stopped in front of me and asked, "You don''t have to avoid me even if we really divorced."


    "Even if? We have divorced!" I corrected him.


    Charles opened his mouth to speak, but his phone suddenly rang.


    "It seems that you have something to do now.I won''t hold you up any longer."


    I smiled politely and walked past him.


    But just after taking a step, he grabbed me with one hand and answered the phone with the other.


    Charles only said a few words over the phone then hung the call up.


    Judging from his words, I figured that it must have been Spencer.I took the opportunity to withdraw my


    hand.


    "How could you decline your friend''s invitation? Don''t waste your time on me.Go and meet with


    Spencer.Maybe he has something important to talk to you about."


    Charles''s eyes darkened.


    "Aren''t you afraid that something will happen to me when I get drunk?"


    "Oh,e on.You''ve been drinking a lot with him and David all the time.If something were to happen to


    you, it would''ve happened already," I retorted.


    Charles fell into deep thought.


    After a moment''s silence, he promised, "I know.I will restrain myself from drinking with them in the


    future."


    I looked at him in a daze.He did not seem to understand what I had meant.Nowhere in my sentence did


    I ask him to restrain himself from seeing his friends.


    "Drinking too much isn''t good for me and our family.Scarlett, have you calcted how many days we


    can be together in a year?" I forced a smile.


    "No.I haven''t calcted it, and I don''t think I will. Just go."


    Charles''s face turned dark and gloomy.


    He took a step closer to me and asked aggrievedly, "Do you hate me that much?"


    "Yes." I answered without missing a beat.


    Fortunately, J had finally arrived.


    I pushed Charles and opened the door of my car.


    Once I was seated, I cast a nce at Charles, who was looking at me with a gloomy face, and then


    ordered J, "Go to the Moore mansion."


    Charles usually would not go back to the Moore mansion after drinking.I might as well go and see


    James while Charles was away.


    Charles''s POV:


    I stood frozen in the spot as I watched Scarlett''s car drive away.


    That woman was so cruel.


    Even though I knew that there was nothing I could do about our situation, I clenched my jaw in


    exasperation.


    As I did not have anything else better to do.I decided to meet with Spencer.I arrived at the meeting


    ce several minutester.


    Just as I was about to enter the private room, the door opened from the inside and Vivian stormed out


    with an angry expression, In the private room.


    Spencer was sitting on a high stool and drinking alone sullenly.


    With a sigh, I walked over and sat down beside him.


    "What happened?" Spencer jumped at me excitedly.


    "You''re finally here! Listen to my story and tell me what you think." I pushed him away in disgust.


    "If you have something to say, just say it.Don''t touch me."


    "Vivian said she was short of money, so I immediately lent her some.I didn''t ask her to pay me back


    right away, but she insisted that she''d make a living through singing in the bar."


    Confusion was written all over Spencer''s face as he spoke.


    I leaned back on the sofa and answered casually, "You can fire her if you want.I''ll just hire someone


    else to be your private doctor."


    Spencer was silent.His silence amused me.


    Of course, I knew that he did not want to fire Vivian at all.


    At that moment, the door opened yet again.


    This time, it was David who came in.


    "Charles, didn''t you say you wouldn''te here today?"


    "I nned to apany Scarlett, but she refused."


    "You deserve it!" David eximed.


    "Where is Cathy? Why aren''t you apanying her?"


    "Well¡­ she threatened me with her resignation if I kept on pestering her." I sighed heavily.


    No wonder we were friends.


    We were all miserable when it came to courting a woman.


    After several rounds of drinks, Spencer and David were still drinking nonstop.


    However, was starting to feel bored.I missed Scarlett.I would rather be with her than be with these


    idiots.


    All of a sudden, something urred to me.I put down my ss and asked, "Spencer, call Richard and


    ask him to pick me up."


    Spencer looked at me with narrowed eyes.


    "Why don''t you call him instead?"


    "How can I? I''m drunk.Also, tell Scarlett that," I said with a sly smile.


    Spencer was taken aback.


    He pointed at my nose and remarked, "You''re so cunning! You want to take advantage of Scarlett''s


    trust in me!"


    I merely shrugged my shoulders at him.I handed my phone and asked, "Are you gonna call him or


    not?"


    Spencer and I stared at each other for a moment.


    In the end, he conceded.

 Chapter 188: A Cruel Woman

    Chapter 188: A Cruel Woman


    Scarlett''s POV:


    James waved his hands happily as we both yed with his toy.His sweetughter was like music to my


    ears, and it brought happiness to my heart.


    While we were having fun, my phone rang.It was from Spencer.


    As soon as I answered the call, I heard him speak.


    "Scarlett, Charles is drunk.I''ve already asked someone to send him home.Is he there yet?"


    Before Spencer could finish his sentence, the door of the nursery was opened.


    The following moment, Charles walked in, staggering to the side.


    Instinctively, I helped him out.


    When I came to my senses, I found myself in his arms, and the putrid odor of alcohol filled my nose.


    "Why did you drink so much?" I rebuked him, showing my displeasure.


    Charles shook his head and embraced me tightly.


    "Weren''t you the one who asked me to be there? And besides, I only drank three sses of


    wine.Spencer and David were the ones who urged me to drink more after that."


    I shoved him, causing him to stagger on the bed beside the crib.I quickly walked towards him to pull


    him up.


    "Get up, go back to your own room and get some sleep.You reek of alcohol, Charles.You''re going to


    make James ufortable."


    Upon hearing my remark, Charles immediately rolled to the other side of the bed and distanced himself


    from James.


    Since I was still grabbing his sleeve, I was pulled over as he rolled.


    Fortunately, I managed to prevent myself from falling on top of him by using my hands as support.


    "Scarlett." Charles stared into my eyes, cupping my cheeks.


    The warmth of his hand startled me, and I quickly sprang to my feet, ready to leave.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    "I heard some noise.What happened here?"


    Alice opened the door and entered the room.


    Upon seeing Charles, she frowned.


    "Oh, my God! Charles, what happened to you? You reek of alcohol! How could you go to James'' room


    after drinking? What were you thinking?"


    "Because Scarlett is here," Charles murmured.


    His words flustered me and I felt like my ears were burning.


    "You know what? Forget it."


    Alice strode in and picked up James from his crib.


    "You made James'' room stink of alcohol.It won''t be good for the baby to stay here any longer, so I''m


    going to take him out for some air."


    "Thanks, Mom."


    I felt bad about what happened, and decided to follow Alice out.


    However, Alice stopped me at the door and smiled.


    "Look, Scarlett, Charles is obviously drunk.Could you be a doll and look after him tonight?"


    I was taken by surprise because of her request, but she had already closed the doors before I could


    react.


    Thus, I had no choice but to turn around and focus on Charles.


    The bed in the nursery wasn''t big enough for a grown man like him.


    He was exceptionally tall, so he had to curl into a ball.I could tell that he was ufortable based on


    the frown on his face.


    "Charles, don''t sleep there.Come on.Get up." I tried to nudge him awake, but he didn''t respond.


    Left with no other choice, I straddled his arm over my shoulder to try and help him up.


    But even after attempting to get him up for a long time, I couldn''t even move him.


    Trying to lift him up aplished nothing, and it only left me exhausted.


    "Charles!" I shouted.


    Charles opened his eyes just enough to look at me.


    The way he was looking at me right now was so attractive.


    Suddenly, he grabbed my hand and pulled me into his arms.


    His embrace was so tight that I couldn''t get rid of him.


    Thus, I had to say, "James peed on the bed earlier, and it still hasn''t been cleaned up!"


    Right after I finished my sentence, Charles bolted away from the bed with me still in his arms.


    His reaction was so funny that I ended upughing.


    Charles squinted at me and grunted, "Are you kidding me?"


    "Were you just pretending to be drunk?"


    I red back at him, showing no sign of fear.It would be impossible for him to react that fast if he were


    drunk.


    Charles scoffed, staring at me in silence.


    I felt uneasy because of his gaze, and my eyes wandered around the room.


    It wasn''t until I saw myself in the mirror that I realized that Charles was still holding me.


    Upon seeing it, I struggled to free myself.


    "Anyway, go back to your room, Charles! The bed in here is small.It won''t befortable for you to


    sleep here."


    I turned my back to him, and began to tidy James'' quilt to hide my embarrassment.


    "Are you really worried about me or are you just fulfilling my mother''s request?"


    I could sense that Charles'' lips was getting closer and closer to my neck, and he hugged me from


    behind.


    As I held onto the quilt, my mind was left in shambles.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Truthfully, I had already noticed it, but I was confused why I didn''t dodge him.


    "Scarlett?"


    The sound of Charles'' voice brought me back to reality.I moved away from his arms and pushed him to


    the door.


    "Are you going to leave or not? Don''t you think you''ve filled James'' room with the smell of alcohol


    enough?"


    While I was pushing Charles to the door, he stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at me.


    "Get the hell out!" I shouted, ring at him.


    But to my surprise, he just smiled at me.


    "Good night, Scarlett."


    My face felt a little hot.


    I forced myself to look at him calmly, and to my surprise, my voice was softer than usual.


    "Good night."


    After smiling at me onest time, Charles left.


    With that, I closed the door and touched my face.


    ''What is the matter with me? I''ve seen Charles'' face for years on end.Why am I blushing right now?"


    All of a sudden, I heard a knock on the door.I was so startled that I almost jumped up.


    "Who is it?"


    "What do you want for breakfast tomorrow morning?" asked Charles.


    "I''ll make breakfast for you."


    Upon hearing that, my eyes welled up with tears.What woman could resist such affection from a man? .


    "You are so bad," I murmured to myself.


    Charles'' POV:


    I got up early, drove the cook out of the kitchen, and personally made breakfast for Scarlett.Meanwhile,


    my mother was standing outside the kitchen and teasing me.


    "My, my¡­ are my eyes deceiving me? Is my son really cooking right now?"


    "Are you going to make breakfast for all of us?" My father chimed in.


    "You wish! Can''t you see that these are all Scarlett''s favorite food?" My mother said as she pulled my


    father away.


    Throughout the entire process of preparing a hearty breakfast, I was silent.


    Later on, the rest of the family sat down at the dining table one after the other, but Scarlett didn''t show


    up.


    Upon tasting my cooking, my mother seemed impressed.


    "Wow, Charles! This is heavenly.I must say, you''re really talented in everything."


    "I must''ve inherited your cooking talents, Mom," I answered absentmindedly.


    Based on her reaction, she was amused by my answer.


    Grandma nced at me and asked, "Why aren''t you eating?"


    "Because I''m waiting for Scarlett to arrive," I said.


    "You should stop waiting," my father said.


    Based on the look on his face, he seemed to have bad news for me.


    "Scarlett already left.She''s not going to show up no matter how long you wait, boy."


    Right after he finished his sentence, the atmosphere became tense, and the dining room fell silent.


    Panic coursed through my veins, and I felt like I was being suffocated.


    ''Does Scarlett not love me anymore?'' I wondered.


    This time, I was no longer in the mood to have breakfast.


    Suddenly I felt someone tugging on my hair.I looked up and saw that my mother was standing next to


    me with James in her arms.


    James was smiling at me, and grasping the strands of my hair.


    "James," I muttered.


    My eyes softened and I smiled back at him.


    "Come on, hug your son, Charles."


    My mother handed James to me without demur.


    The boy pulled my tie and pinched my cheeks as he nestled in my arms.


    After breakfast, I took James back to his room.


    But the second I put him in his crib, he began to cry.


    In a moment of panic, I picked him up and tried to cradle him in my arms to appease him.


    For the next few minutes, James cried whenever I put him down.


    My mother noticed that something was wrong.


    "I think James doesn''t want you to leave. He''s so adorable, isn''t he?"


    As I held the baby in my arms and looked into his big, innocent eyes, my heart softened.I asked a


    servant to prepare the things that James needed, for I was nning to take James to work.


    Along the way, I called J.


    "Where are you right now?" I asked.


    "We just arrived at the TV station," she replied in a hushed voice.


    "Didn''t you go out this early morning?" I asked.


    After a moment of hesitation, J responded, "Yes, but Mrs.Moore took us out for breakfast before


    going to work."


    Annoyed by what I heard, I decided to hang up on her.


    James was mumbling something that I couldn''t understand.


    I held his tiny hand and said, "Gosh, you mother can be really cruel sometimes."

 Chapter 189: Spreading Scandals

    Chapter 189: Spreading Scandals


    Scarlett''s POV:


    When it was almost noon, I was at a meeting when I suddenly received a call from Charles.I just


    nced at it before hanging up on him.And the second I rejected his call, he called me again.


    After a moment of hesitation, I walked out of the meeting room to answer the call.


    "Scarlett, I''m with James right now¡­ I think it''s a fever¡­" Charles spluttered from the other end of the


    line.


    "What? Where are you?"


    "We''re in the hospital," he said.


    "Okay.Hold on.I''ll be right there." I told my colleague about the situation and hurried to the hospital.


    But when I arrived at the hospital, I found out that Charles was actually the one who had a fever.


    "Why didn''t you make it clear to me?" I asked, visibly infuriated.


    Weakly, Charles leaned against the bedside and replied, "You hung up before I could finish my


    sentence."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why are you bringing our child with you when you have a fever?" I asked.


    Charles coughed.


    The mere sound of his voice made him appear weary.


    "This morning, just before I could go out, James grabbed my hand; he cried, and wouldn''t let go, so I


    had to take him to thepany."


    I nced at James, noticing that he was asleep, and gently held him up.


    "Well, considering that you''re sick right now, it''s best that I take James with me, lest you infect him."


    I was about to walk out, but Charles stopped me.


    "Why did you leave so early this morning?"


    He stared at me with forlorn eyes.


    "You know that I have a fever, and yet you still want to just leave.It''s like you don''t even care about me."


    "I''m busy," I responded listlessly.


    Instead of looking at Charles, I turned to Richard.


    "Richard, stay here and look after him."


    Richard nodded in agreement.Then, I left along with my baby.


    As soon as I arrived at the hospital hall, I bumped into Lily.I noticed that she looked quite pale.


    It was then that I remembered that Charles mentioned Lily had a miscarriage just the other day.


    Lily stood in front of me and said, "Do you think I deserved what happened to me?"


    I took a few steps back, and held James tighter.


    "My child may be gone, but I haven''t lost yet.My war with Rita has just begun.No matter the cost, I''m


    going to make her pay," she continued.


    "I''m not interested in your business," I told her as I shielded my child away from her.


    Lily suddenly bent down, covering her belly with her hands.


    "This is all Rita''s fault, and Nate''s!"


    Seeing that she was getting more and more agitated, I said to her, "Lily, if you''re not feeling well, you


    should go see a doctor."


    Lily was stupefied by my words and she looked at me with a nk stare. Not wanting to talk to her


    anymore, I left with J and Tracy.


    Lily''s POV:


    When I saw the cute baby in Scarlett''s arms, 1 subconsciously touched my t belly and it made my


    heart ache. If my child were still alive, he would''ve been just as cute as hers.


    But now, I have lost everything, all because of Rita and Nate.


    After I calmed myself down, I went to the doctor''s office.


    "What symptoms are you currently experiencing? Have you been passing blood? How serious are your


    stomach pains?" the doctor asked gently.


    Just before I could answer his questions, a group of reporters suddenly broke in, and they aimed their


    cameras at my face.


    When I gathered myposure, I immediately covered my face.


    The doctor stood up, pointing at the group of reporters.


    "What the hell do you people think you''re doing here? This is a hospital, for God''s sake! Show


    yourselves out," he shouted.


    However, the group of reporters ignored him.


    "Lily, what are you doing in the gynecology and obstetrics office? Are you pregnant?"


    "They say that you seduced a married man and got pregnant out of wedlock.Is that true? Who''s the


    father of your baby?"


    The barrage of questions overwhelmed me to the point that I began to hyperventte.


    "Shut up! All of you! Otherwise, I''m going to sue all of you for nder!" I growled.


    Everyone fell silent for a moment, but then chaos ensued once again.


    "Are you feeling guilty over what happened, Lily?"


    "I already told you that I''m not!"


    I sprang to my feet and mmed my hands onto the table.


    "Do you intend to hit us?"


    "No, I¡­ I didn''t mean that," I stammered.


    The reporters didn''t leave me alone until the hospital''s security came to drive them away.


    During the afternoon, reports spread all over the city like wildfire.


    Pregnancy, miscarriage and all sorts of demeaning words were on the headlines.


    Those reporters must''ve spread rumors about me.


    And theizens voiced out their self-righteousments online, using me of being a shameless


    bitch.


    At the same time, all of my endorsements and advertisements were canceled, and I even had to pay a


    large amount of moral damages.


    In a fit of rage, I destroyed everything I could get a hold of in my room, but even that couldn''t calm me


    down.


    ''Who on earth asked those reporters to go to the hospital? And who the fuck revealed my pregnancy


    and miscarriage to the media?'' It was then that I recalled that I happened to run into Scarlett at the


    hospital today.


    "Did she do it?'' I wondered.


    I quickly denied the idea.


    Even though I didn''t like her, I must admit that Scarlett wasn''t that kind of person.


    ''But if it wasn''t Scarlett, who else could it be? It has to be Rita! Nobody else would be as devious! If she


    wants to back me into a corner, then I won''t let her have thestugh! Then I remembered a person


    that could probably help me with my problem.¡±


    I took out my phone and dialed a number.


    "Honey," I muttered.


    "What''s the matter, baby?"


    The sound of Calvin''s voice resonated from the other end of the line.


    "Honey, I need your help with something.You''re the only person I can rely on now," I cried.


    "Oh, my poor girl.Don''t cry.Tell me how can I help you?" Calvin sounded like he pitied me.


    "Can you arrange some people to follow Rita around? I have little conflict with her."


    Right after I said that, I heard his lewdughter.


    "No problem! But¡ª What do I get in return?"


    I felt tense when he mentioned that, but I soon put on a smile.


    "I''ll be at your disposal," I answered.

 Chapter 190: Being Alone And Helpless

    Chapter 190: Being Alone And Helpless


    Nate''s POV:


    Rita was nowhere to be found after Lily''s miscarriage.Just when I was trying to look for her again, she


    showed up in my office.


    "Did you forge the paternity test results?" I asked her as soon as I saw her.


    With a surprised expression, she looked at me and asked innocently, "How could that be? Our family


    doctor was the one who tested Lily.Do you not believe him?"


    I could not help but sneer as I retorted, "Back then, you even bribed the doctor to hide the fact that your


    cancer was healed, and you even fooled Charles.How can I know that you''re not trying to trick me in


    the same way now? Someone has already sent the real paternity test report to my e-mail.What do you


    have to say about that?"


    "Dad, I think you misunderstood me, because that really has nothing to do with me."


    Rita chuckled before she continued, "Lily is a scheming woman.She approached you in order to get


    control over yourpany.She doesn''t love you at all.If that was not the case, then why would she


    have gotten pregnant with another man''s child while she was still with you? I am quite certain that she


    was the one that forged the so-called real paternity test report to make sure that the baby in her belly


    would be born and inherit yourpany in the future."


    Rita then handed me a document with a smile.


    "What''s this?" I asked with a frown.


    "Please read it," she said with a smile.


    "And sign the document after you''re done."


    "A share transfer agreement?"


    I looked at her sullenly and added, "You want me to give you all the shares of thepany? I am not


    dead yet, Rita.Just drop that thought, will you?"


    "Rather than making thepany go bankrupt, I think that it would be better if you transferred all the


    shares to me and let me run thepany.You don''t want your lifelong efforts to be destroyed


    completely, do you?"


    I red at her coldly and said, "I think you should leave now."


    With a regretful look in her eyes, she closed the file, looked up at me, and said, "Dad, can''t you see


    reality? This time, you''re going to end up in jail, no matter what you try to prevent it."


    I continued to re at her in silence.But I knew that she was right.


    Thewyer had also said that I would definitely lose.I wanted to ask for Charles'' help, but he did not


    seem to want to see me at all.Who else could I turn to now? Perhaps, I could go to Spencer and


    David.They were just as powerful as Charles, so they might be able to help me.I immediately stood up,


    turned to Rita, and said irritably, "Get out of here at once!"


    "Where are you going?" she asked, with a curious look.


    "None of your business," I said coldly before I headed out.


    With a snort, she followed me.I was really annoyed with her.


    "Don''t follow me!"


    She shrugged helplessly and said, "Well, this is the only way out of thepany."


    Leaving her behind, I drove away from there.


    However, she continued to follow me in her car, and it took a long time before I was finally able to get


    rid of her.


    After making sure that she was not following me anymore, I made my way to Spencer''s bar.


    When I saw Spencer sitting with a beautiful woman, I walked to him with a smile and asked, "Is she


    your girlfriend? She is so pretty."


    Spencer looked up at me and said, "She is a staff in the bar, and not my girlfriend."


    I gave him an awkward smile.


    "Are all your female staffs as pretty as her? I almost thought that she was a star! Spencer, you''re so


    lucky to have such beautiful women working for you."


    Spencer nced at me indifferently and did not say a word.


    But the woman smiled at me.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, I continued, "Spencer, I actually came here to¡­"


    Before I could say another word, Spencer interrupted me bluntly.


    "Save it! I am not helping you."


    My smile froze, but I did not want to give up, so I tried to plead, "At least for the sake of my friendship


    with your father, please help me.I have no one else I can ask now."


    Spencer interrupted me again and sneered, "Nate, first I want to know if you did something bad to


    Scarlett''s father."


    Why was he suddenly asking me about Scarlett''s father? I put on my best act as I exined, "We were


    really good friends.Why would I have done anything bad to him?"


    Spencer chuckled and retorted, "You know whether you did it or not."


    Wiping away the sweat on my forehead, I tried to force a smile.


    "Is there anything else you want to say to me?" he asked with a smile.


    "If you''ll excuse me, I''ll take my leave, then."


    Since he was really unwilling to help me, I had no choice but to turn around and leave.


    Spencer''s POV:


    After Nate left, I took out my phone called Charles.


    "Guess who came to see me today."


    "Stop beating around the bush," Charles said in a hoarse voice.


    Why was he sounding so strange? My curiosity was aroused, and I could not help but make fun of him,


    "What''s the matter with you? Why do you sound so weak and frail? Are you tired from having too much


    sex?"


    "I have a fever," Charles replied irritably.


    I burst intoughter as I continued to mock him so boldly.


    "Serves you right for pretending to be drunk to deceive Scarlett!"


    "If you don''t have anything else to say, then I''ll hang up now,"Charles retorted in an unpleasant


    tone."Don''t hang up yet! Nate came to see me just now." I sighed.


    "Nate and Alex used to be really good friends, and if he really betrayed Alex, then I''m afraid I am


    going to lose all my faith in true friendships."


    After a long moment of silence, Charles said in a low voice, "David, you, and I are always going to be


    really best friends."


    Upon hearing his heartfelt words, I was a little surprised.


    "Since you''re not feeling too good, you should take care of yourself.Don''t overexert yourself.And don''t


    worry, even if you end up dying, I will be more than happy to take over thepany and look after your


    wife and son for you."


    "Fuck off!" Charles snorted before he hung up.


    I couldn''t hold back myughter as I stared at the phone screen.


    "You are so childish!" Vivian looked at me as though she was disgusted with me.


    "Charles and I are really best friends. What do you know about us?"


    "And you like your best friend''s wife¡­"


    Vivian smiled and added, "Don''t you think that Charles might sever rtions with you because of


    Scarlett?"


    "If I wanted to win Scarlett over, then I would have made a move a long time ago." Vivian nced at


    me, stood up, and patted me on the shoulder.


    "Don''t be too sad.You don''t deserve her anyway."


    Taking a deep breath, I gritted my teeth and hissed, "¡­ I wish I could just bite you to death."


    Vivian moved her finger in front of me with a smile.


    "It''s a crime to murder.Moreover, I am sure that your teeth can''t even sink into my thick skin."


    "If you dare to say even one more word, I am going to bite you to shreds!" I said, staring at her fair


    neck.


    "I''m leaving, then.Enjoy yourself."


    With a warm chuckle, she turned around and left.


    Watching her receding figure, I could not help but smile to myself.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 191: I Regret It

    Chapter 191: I Regret It


    Scarlett''s POV:


    The moment I came out of the TV station, I saw J and Tracy at the door, but James wasn''t with


    them.


    "Where''s James?" I asked anxiously.


    "He''s in the car," J replied.


    In a swift pace, I went to the car and opened the door.


    There was someone else inside.After taking a closer look, I realized that it was Charles.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be at the hospital receiving an infusion?"


    "It''s finished.Richard drove me here and Tracy asked me to wait in the car." Charles coughed mid


    sentence in an attempt to look weak.


    I shot him an indifferent nce, uncertain of how to respond.


    "Grandma isn''t feeling well.We should go back and visit her," he added.


    "She was fine before, wasn''t she? What happened to her?" I became worried about Grandma''s health.


    "She''s getting old.And healthplicationse with growing old," Charles said after a cough.


    "Anyway, just get in the car."


    After entering the car, I said to J, "Take Charles to the hospital first, and then drive me and James


    back to the Moore mansion."


    "Whoa, hold on! I don''t need to go back to the hospital.I''ll just go home and take some medicine,"


    Charles said in a hurry.


    "No.You need to go to the hospital," I responded firmly.


    "What if you end up infecting James, huh?"


    Having said that, I ended the conversation, picked up James, and said, "James, did you miss


    Mommy?"


    My little guy was bing more and more nimble by the day.


    The sight of his tiny hands gripping my fingers were so heartwarming, and his eyes were as bright if not


    brighter than the stars in the sky.


    The minute Iid eyes upon my beloved child, all of the sadness and anxiety I felt were swept away.


    "I missed you," Charles muttered in an aggrieved voice.


    I moved a few inches away from him, while cradling James in my arms.


    "Your dad has a fever.It''s best that we stay away from him."


    "For God''s sake, Scarlett, I''m wearing a mask! He''s not going to get infected," Charles replied,


    sounding dissatisfied.


    "Even so, you still have to go to the hospital," I said.


    I refused to even look at him.This matter was something that I would not negotiate.


    Throughout the entire journey, Charles didn''t speak anymore.I could sense that he must be in a bad


    mood.When we arrived at the hospital, he didn''t leave the car.Annoyed, I shot him a nce.


    "Do I really have to stay the night here?" he asked, appearing to be sad about the matter.


    "If your fever isn''t treated in time, it could turn into pneumonia; maybe even cerebral hemorrhage, or..."


    Before I could finish my sentence, Charles opened the door and got out of the car with a long face.


    After watching him go into the hospital, I told J to drive back to the Moore mansion.


    Upon our arrival, I saw just how happy Christine was to see me.


    "Scarlett, my dear! Why are you here so early today?"


    Based on her glowing, ruddy cheeks, she didn''t seem like she was having any problems with her


    health.


    "Everything went well today, so I came back early."


    I sat down with James in my arms.


    Christine began to make faces in front of James to make himugh, and then said to me, "Oh, I''m so


    d that you''re here! I''m getting old, darling.Being here all alone makes me miss you all so much."


    "I''ll visit you more often when I have more time," I responded.


    Christine didn''t seem like she was experiencing any difort.


    This wasn''t the first time that Charles had yed this trick, but I would always fall for it.


    "I heard that Charles is sick.Is it true?" She asked worriedly.


    ¡°Yes, it''s true.He never takes care of himself.If only someone could remind him to..."


    Alice nced at me as she spoke.


    Ignoring her remark, I said, "I already sent him to the hospital.We have some elderly and a child at


    home, all of whom don''t have that high of an immunity.We can''t be too careful.That''s why I hope


    Charles can just stay in the hospital until he''s fully recovered."


    Christine chuckled at my response.


    "Well, I guess you''re right.Just let him stay at the hospital for a week, and do not let hime back


    before he''s fully recovered."


    "One week might not even be enough! We should Jet him stay there for at least two weeks," I said


    lightly.


    Christine and Alice exchanged nces and smiled.


    Christine then nodded at me and said, "Well, that means he won''t be able to see his wife, and child for


    half a month.Let''s see if he''ll be worried!"


    It waste at night, and James was sleeping soundly in my arms.


    By now, the elders must''ve gone to bed already.I remembered that Charles was still in the hospital, and


    truthfully, I was worried about him.


    After telling J to look after James in my absence, I nned to go to the hospital to check on


    Charles.


    Worriedly, J looked at me and asked, "Is it okay for you to go there alone? Maybe you should take


    Tracy with you?"I shook my head in dismissal.


    "I can go there myself.And make sure not to tell anyone else, okay? I''ll be back soon."


    "Be careful,"said J.


    "I will.Don''t worry." I patted her on the shoulder and left quietly.


    At midnight, there was nobody in the corridor outside Charles'' ward.


    While the nurse was unaware, I snuck into Charles'' ward.


    There was no one on the bed.


    ''It''s sote.Where could Charles have gone?'' I wondered.


    The light in the ward was dim.


    While I was looking around the room, I suddenly heard a sound from behind me.


    "Are you looking for me?" Charles asked.


    "I was just passing by," I muttered, ready to leave.


    "Passing by, huh? It''s midnight.You''re supposed to be in bed already, but you just happened to pass by


    my ward?" Charles slowly made his way towards me.


    "Why don''t you tell me the real reason you''re here?"


    "Uh..."


    I couldn''te up with a good excuse why I was here in the middle of the night, so I just mmed up.


    "Are you worried about me?" he whispered as he moved even closer towards me.


    I lowered my head, not wanting to look at him.


    Slowly, his scent pervaded in the air.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Answer me."


    He got so close that I could feel the warmth of his breath on my face.


    "I regret it," I answered in a trembling voice.


    "What do you regret?" Charles asked.


    "Do you regreting here to see me at midnight or do you regret that you were ever reckless enough


    to love me?" I pursed my lips, looking into his eyes.


    "It''s both."


    Suddenly, Charles burst intoughter.He pressed his body against mine and kissed me with his slightly


    cold lips.

 Chapter 192: As Long As I Dont Leave Any Marks

    Chapter 192: As Long As I Don''t Leave Any Marks


    Scarlett''s POV:


    My body stiffened when Charles came closer and was about to kiss me.I quickly pushed him away and


    sa "Let me go! I have to leave."


    However, he ignored my struggle and continued to caress my neck, making me go weak to his touch.


    Hold in my cheeks, he leaned in and kissed me gently.


    "You''re the one that took the initiative this time, Scarlett."


    He smiled as he whispered those words in my eye, his warm breath brushing against my skin.


    When I looked into his glistening deep eyes, it made me want to just give up.


    Charles bit my lips gently and said, "Stay focused."


    I was embarrassed and became instantly annoyed with him.


    "You''re in the wrong.How can you say such thing when you''re the one taking advantage of me?"


    Without answering me, he continued to kiss a trail from my lips to my neck until I felt a slight sting.


    Feeling that my heart began to race at once.


    "Charles! Don''t leave any marks!"


    Charles chuckled in a low, seductive voice, "Are you saying that I can do anything as long as it doesn''t


    leave marks?"


    Upon hearing that, my face flushed a deep red from the embarrassment.


    "No¡­ Ah!"


    Before I could say another word, Charles interrupted me by carrying me in his arms.When I turned


    around, I was stunned to see that he was taking me to the bed.I couldn''t help but feel flustered.Charles


    put me down on the bed and leaned over.I ced my hands on his chest and reminded him in a loud


    voice, "Calm down.We''re divorced!"


    "So what?"


    Hepletely ignored my words and stared at me with obvious lust in his eyes.


    Trying to calm down, I red at him and retorted, "Do you always try to have sex with any woman who


    is single?"


    "I don''t.And you are not single," he replied in an ambiguous tone.


    While I was wondering what he meant by that, he grabbed my hands and pressed them against the


    head of the bed.


    All of a sudden, a soft ring was heard.


    I looked up and noticed that I had identally pressed the call bell that was beside the bed.


    Charles clicked his tongue and immediately turned it off.


    "Let go of me!"


    I struggled, my face red with embarrassment.I immediately realized that the nurse must be on her way.


    I was worried of what she might think of us if she saw us in bed in the hospital ward.


    "Did you do that on purpose?"


    Instead of giving up, he lowered his head to bite my lips gently as he muttered with dissatisfaction,


    "You''re so evil!"


    Furious, I tried to bite him back, but he dodged my attack with a smile.


    All of a sudden, the nurse pushed open the door and asked, "Mr. Moore, what can I do for you¡­ Oh! I


    am sorry for disturbing you."


    Charles looked at her irritably and said, "Get out."


    I took the opportunity to push him away, jumped off the bed, opened the door, and ran out.


    Seeing that, the nurse was in a daze.


    I could not help but cover my neck in embarrassment.


    "I will get discharged on my own tomorrow and go home!" Charles shouted from behind me.


    I walked fast until I arrived at the parking lot.


    My heart was racing, and I could not feel it slowing down at all.


    ''Charles¡­ He''s such a bastard!"


    That night, I could not sleep well.


    I even dreamed of being intimate with him.


    The next morning, I walked into the office, yawning tiredly.


    "Scarlett didn''t you get enough rest?"


    Nina asked as she brought me a cup of coffee.


    "Thank you."


    Saying that, I took it from her with a grateful smile before I subconsciously covered my neck.


    But Nina suddenly came closer and began to examine my neck.


    "Wow, look at this!"


    "It''s nothing!"


    I retorted subconsciously.


    I had applied a thickyer of concealer over the hickey, so how could she still see it? Nina''s eyes


    narrowed at me as she asked with an ambiguous smile, "Who was it? Was it William? Or¡­ Charles,


    perhaps?"


    "It''s time to work! How can you have time to chat when there is a pile of documents right before you?"


    In order to avoid answering her question, I pretended to be busy.


    During lunch break, Nina held my arm tightly as she took me to have lunch with her, leaving no room


    for me to escape.


    As soon as she ced our food order, she winked at me and asked, "It''s lunch break.Can we chat


    now?"


    I didn''t expect her to be so persistent.


    In the end, I couldn''t put up with her constant rain of questions, and I had to tell her about everything


    that happened the previous day.


    "It is obvious that you two love each other deeply, but because of what happened between you guys in


    the past, you find it difficult to let go and be with him now."


    Nina''s words felt like a nail that was hammered into my head.


    "There''s just too many misunderstandings between us and I don''t know what to do¡­"


    I couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Scarlett, why don''t you try to think of it from a different perspective? Your father was framed, and no


    one really knew exactly what happened back then.If Charles had stood up and protected your father


    rashly, then his behavior would bebeled as harboring evildoers.Besides, you two were not in love at


    that time, so there was no reason for Charles to help your father.It''s actually a bit unfair to hold him


    responsible for what happened back then¡­"


    Nina hesitated for a moment before she continued, "Don''t you think so?"


    I looked at her nkly while my fingers unconsciously clenched the fork.


    But deep down, I knew that she was speaking the truth, so I could not refute her.I was in a daze that


    after noon, and I only came back to my senses when it was time for me to get off work.


    J came to pick me up.


    After I got in the car, I noticed that she was driving towards Moore mansion, so I immediately stopped


    her.


    "J, take me to my house, and not the Moore mansion."


    I was clearly not ready to face Charles now.


    However, the moment I arrived at my house, Alice called me and asked, "Scarlett, why aren''t you here


    yet?"


    Since I could not tell her that I was avoiding Charles, I had to give her an excuse.


    "Sorry.I forgot to tell you before.


    There is a lot of work for me to do, so I am going to have to work overtime."


    "All right, then.I agree that your work is really important, but you must not forget the fact that you''re also


    a mom now.James has been crying non-stop.He must really miss you," Alice said earnestly.


    I felt guilt and remorse cloud my heart as I said, "I''m sorry, l¡­"


    "Scarlett there''s no need for you to apologize.You cane back tomorrow and be with him."


    After promising her that I woulde there the next day, I hung up.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I tossed and turned in my bed.


    I was extremely exhausted, and yet, I could not fall asleep at all.


    I could not help but regret when I felt that I should have gone to the Moore mansion to be with James.


    When my rm rang the next morning, I woke up at once and felt my head hurting due to theck of


    sleep.


    Massaging my forehead, I got out of bed.


    J and Tracy had already prepared breakfast for me, so I quickly freshened up myself and sat down


    at the table.


    Tracy ced a cup of hot, mellow coffee in front of me before she said, "When I went to get coffee this


    morning, I saw Mr.Moore''s car outside."


    Stunned, I lowered my head to eat some cream cake while masking my expression.


    J also seemed to be surprised.


    "Is he still there? He was waiting out therest night, and he told me not to tell you that he''s there."


    I continued to eat breakfast, pretending like I did not hear them.


    The cake was truly the best one I''ve had until now.


    "He seems to know Scarlett''s tastes really well.He is the one that got the cream cake for her," Tracy


    said with a sigh.


    I suddenly felt like the cake became very dry in my mouth.


    After I finished my breakfast, J drove me to work.


    On our way, I browsed the news on the Inte.


    The news about the Lively Group was still the most trending topic online.


    All of a sudden, the car came to a screeching halt, making me almost toss my phone out.


    Tracy looked at me and asked with concern, "Scarlett, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine.What happened?"


    I looked out and saw that there were a group of people ahead, holding cameras and microphones in


    their hands.


    Seeing that, I could not help but frown.


    "Rita is there," J replied.


    I raised my eyebrows as I tilted my head and looked in front of me.


    Rita was standing in front of the car, looking quite haggard and sad.


    She nced into my eyes for a moment before she turned around and walked to the backseat.


    Like flies, the reporters were swarming beside her, following her.


    "What does she want now?" Tracy said impatiently.


    I smiled and said, "I am sure she''s trying to angle for some sympathy."


    But the next second, I heard a loud screaming from outside the car.


    Rita fainted.


    There were many people who saw that, but none of them stepped forward to help her.


    They seemed to be keener about taking pictures of her.


    The shlight from their cameras were so dazzling that I had to cover my eyes.


    One of the reporters banged his fist on my car, seemingly urging me to get off.


    I immediately understood their motive.


    If I did not get off the car, then their news report could end up being boring.


    "Leave them alone.Let''s go."


    I closed my eyes again, feeling that it if was out of my sight, it would be out of my mind.


    Upon hearing my words, J stepped on the gas, and the roaring car engine frightened the reporters,


    forcing them to make way for us.


    By noon, there was news of Rita fainting in front of a car all over the Inte.


    Someone found out that the license te of that car belonged to the Moore Group, but I was the one


    that used the car.


    There were others who began purposely misleading the public by saying that I was a heartless woman


    who turned a blind eye to Rita when she fainted before my car.


    "She was a talented actress, and I think that she should really continue to be an actress," Nina said


    sarcastically, handing her phone to me.


    I took it from her and saw Rita''stest Facebook post.


    "Thank you for all your concerns.I fainted because of my physical weakness, and I am feeling a lot


    better now.Please don''t cause trouble for Scarlett.She was just passing by when it happened.She has


    nothing to do with me falling unconscious."

 Chapter 193: Crazy Woman

    Chapter 193: Crazy Woman


    Lily''s POV:


    I had been waiting for Scarlett at the gate of the TV station for quite a while now.I wanted to win her


    over.


    It was not long before I saw her.


    While I was walking towards her, I heard footstepsing behind me.


    The next second, I screamed in pain as someone yanked my hair.


    "Come here! caught the bitch!" a man, whom I had never met before, said to his aplice.


    "Let go of me! Do you know who I am? Fuck you!" I fired back.


    I put on a brave face as I struggled to get out of the man''s grasp when the truth was, I was terrified.


    "You''re Lily, right? You''re our target!" another man shouted.


    He then kicked me to the ground.


    There was nothing else I could do but curl up on the ground and shield my body from his kicks.


    "Come on! Beat her!"


    Three strong men surrounded me.


    Then, they punched and kicked me while Iy helpless on the ground.


    "Help!" I cried out at the top of my lungs, but nobody seemed to hear me.


    A few momentster, the men finally stopped beating me and fled the scene.


    My body was sore and aching from being beaten to a pulp.I curled up on the ground, unable to move.


    Just as I abandoned hope, I saw Scarlett making her way towards me.


    "Scarlett, help me¡­" I implored.


    Thankfully, her female bodyguard helped me up.


    "Scarlett, please help me.Rita is against me.She''s ourmon enemy.We should work together to


    bring her down."


    I was like a frog in the mud, humbly begging for the attention of a swan.


    However, Scarlett heartlessly rejected my proposal.


    "Lily, the conflict between you and Rita has nothing to do with me.I''m not interested in your private


    affairs," she coldly replied.


    "What? Are you serious? Rita has been scheming against you.Wouldn''t it be great if we cooperate and


    bring her down together?" Scarlett reacted as if she had not heard my words.


    "Have you called anyone? If not, I''ll call an ambnce for you."


    Since she did not want to cooperate with me, the least I could do was not act like a coward in front of


    her.


    "I''m alright.My driver is waiting for me in the car."


    I gathered my strength and pushed her bodyguard away.


    As if nothing had happened, I started walking towards the parking lot.


    I did not want to give up, but my body was in excruciating pain.


    My bruises and wounds felt like they were screaming at me, saying that I had to go to the hospital as


    soon as possible.


    My driver sent me to the nearest hospital.


    Iy weakly on the bed after the doctor finished treating my wounds.


    All of a sudden, the door opened.


    My eyes fluttered open as a familiar voice rang in my ears.


    "Lily."


    Rita walked towards me with a look of contempt in her eyes.


    "It seems that you haven''t learned your lesson.You even went to Scarlett to ask her to join hands to go


    against me.Come to think of it.Why would she help you?"


    "It was you, who sent someone to beat me, wasn''t it?" I asked, my voice trembling in anger.


    "Isn''t it obvious? It''s your fault.You''re a slut.You use men to get what you want.Sorry to say, but you


    barked up the wrong tree.You may have fooled my father, but you can''t fool me.If I don''t teach you a


    lesson, how can you know your ce?"


    Rita asked with a disdainful smile.


    "So, you forged the paternity test report? You did it because you want Nate to leave me, didn''t you?"


    Rita chuckled.


    Slowly, she bent over and pped me on the cheek provocatively.


    "Wow.I didn''t know you were smart enough to figure that out.You know what I really want? I wanted to


    kill your child.The Lively family only needs one heir.And I, Rita Lively, am the only one."


    Tears welled up in my eyes.


    This crazy woman! While Rita was having a monologue, a man strode over and pped her across the


    face so hard that she fell to the floor.


    Rita screamed in pain.


    "Why do I have such a vicious daughter as you? You make me sick!" Nate shouted angrily.


    Unable to take it any longer, I burst into tears.


    "Nate, she killed our child!"


    Nate rushed to my aid and held me in his arms.


    "I''m sorry, Lily.Rita deceived me.I had never expected she would do such a thing!"


    I buried my head in his arms.I might look weak, but I was not stupid.I had known all along that Rita was


    evil, and so was Nate.


    The Lively family were devils in disguise.I suppressed my hatred and looked up at Nate with pitiful


    eyes.


    "Nate, why do I feel that we''re not destined to be together in this life? Don''t worry.


    In the afterlife, I''ll beg God to let me give birth to your child."


    Nate touched my face lovingly and then turned to look at Rita. "Rita, since you can''t ept a new


    member of the family, from now on, the Lively family no longer has a ce for you.I''ll hold a press


    conference and announce that I have cut all ties with you!"


    Rita grabbed a chair to support herself.


    Her face was red and swollen, and her lips were stained with blood.


    Nate was ruthless to her, just like what he did to me the other day.


    How ironic.I could not help but scoff at his hypocrisy.


    "Dad, are you out of your mind? Have you gone crazy?!"


    Rita shouted in astonishment.


    "No.It''s you who are out of your mind.How dare you hurt Lily and our child?!"


    Rita strode forward and held Nate''s hand.


    "I''m the daughter you''ve raised for so many years! This woman is just one of your lovers.Are you sure


    you want to cut ties with me for her? She has lost the baby, and that is a fact.Besides, have you


    forgotten about the situation of the Lively Group? Only I can help you manage thepany!"


    I could sense that Nate was getting a bit hesitant, so I held his hand and looked at him with the most


    pitiful eyes I could muster.


    "Nate, you don''t have to do this for me.She''s your daughter.I forgive her.I know that I''m not as


    important as she is in your life.But know that I love you.I''ll try with all my best to give birth to your child


    in the future."


    Of course I was only putting on an act.I knew very well that a man could never refuse a weak and


    helpless woman who loved him wholeheartedly.


    Sure enough, Nate held me in his arms again.


    "Lily, you''re too kind.You don''t deserve this."


    All of a sudden, my throat felt itchy.


    I coughed, and there was a taste of blood in my mouth.I looked down at my palm and found that I had


    coughed up blood.


    My eyes widened in terror.


    "Lily!"


    Suddenly, I felt the room spin around, and my body went limp.


    Nate calling my name was thest thing I remembered before everything went ck.


    Rita''s POV:


    Nate hurriedly called the doctor the moment Lily fell unconscious.


    And now, the ward was in chaos.I took the opportunity and slipped out of the ward.I called Richard as I


    walked out of the hospital.


    However, he hung up the call without even answering it.


    "What an asshole!" I eximed.


    I did not stop calling him until he answered a few momentster.


    "What the hell do you want?! Stop bothering me!" he bellowed impatiently.


    "Tell Charles that I have what he wants."


    I hung up the call without waiting for his response.I was certain that Charles would help me obtain the


    Lively Group.


    ****


    I browsed the news as soon as I awoke the next morning.


    There I saw the hottest news at the moment.


    The headline read: "Rita Lively, the daughter of Nate Lively, has announced that she is no longer in


    rtion with her father and is now the new CEO of the Lively Group."


    "As you wish, Dad," I muttered to myself.


    With that, I stood up and began to get ready for the celebration party of ''my''pany.


    At the party, Nate''s former underlings all showed respect to me.


    I enjoyed everyone''spliments.


    But, in my mind, something was missing.


    I looked and found that Charles had not arrived yet.I only saw him thirty minutester.


    With two sses of champagne, I approached him and greeted, "Charles, you''re finally here.Thank you


    for your help.Without you, I wouldn''t be able to take charge of thepany."


    "You''re wee," Charles curtly answered.


    His cold gaze made me shiver.


    Of course, I knew better than to get close to him.


    With a smile, I handed him a ss of champagne and said, "Have a drink with me."


    Charles did not take it from me.


    Instead, he picked up a ss of wine from the table and raised it perfunctorily.


    Although he was cold to me, his presence was enough.


    The celebration party was a sess.


    When it finally came to an end a few hourster, I saw Charles walking to the parking lot alone.


    I strode to catch up with him.I could barely keep pace with him.


    Because of this, I decided to hold the hem of my evening gown to run faster and tried to stop him.


    "Charles, wait for me!" Charles frowned in displeasure.


    "Don''t follow me." When he turned a corner, he bumped into a woman.My jaw dropped, and my face


    turned dark and gloomy when I saw who the woman was.


    "Scarlett?" Charles wrapped his arms around her waist.


    Astonishment was written all over his face as well.


    Scarlett''s face turned beet red.


    "Let go of me!" she ordered while ring at him.


    Charles let her go and stepped back.


    I saw, with my own eyes, that the way he treated Scarlett was different from the way he treated me.


    I suppressed my jealousy and forced a smile at her.


    "Hi, Scarlett."


    It seemed that it was only then that she noticed me.


    Her gentle manner disappeared in an instant, reced by disdain.


    "I saw today''s news.Congrattions!"


    "I owe it to Charles," I answered, deliberately making her jealous.


    Just as I had expected, Scarlett cast a contemptuous nce at Charles.I must say, I was pleased.


    My eyes fell on the ring on her finger, and I noticed that it was not the one that Charles had given her.I


    felt even happier.I could not help but wonder if something was wrong between her and Charles.


    "Why are you with him again?" Charles asked in an annoyed tone.


    His voice drew my attention.I followed his gaze and saw that he was looking at the man behind Scarlett


    with an apparent dissatisfaction.


    It was William.


    He was wearing a crisp suit and leather shoes.


    "We have to talk about work," Scarlett replied indifferently.


    Behind her, William smiled meaningfully and chimed in, "Yes.Scarlett and I have something to deal


    with.We''re leaving now.We don''t want to bother you two."


    Without another word, he took Scarlett''s hand and left.


    Before William could take a step, Charles grabbed him by the arm.


    "Don''t touch her!" he bellowed.


    His voice was filled with anger.


    "Sorry.We''re in a hurry."


    William turned to look at Scarlett, unmoved by Charles''smand.


    For a moment, Scarlett was stunned.


    Once she came to her senses, she shook off Charles''s hand and said lightly, "We''re leaving now.


    You can continue your talk with Rita."Charles stood frozen in the spot as he watched Scarlett walk


    away with William.


    I could not help but sigh in my heart.


    Scarlett was indeed a head-turner.


    Many excellent men had fallen head over heels for her.


    "What a perfect match! Both you and William are perfect for her," I remarked with a smirk.


    I observed Charles''s expression as I spoke.


    He nced at me sideways and said in an annoyed tone, "Just shut up if you don''t have anything


    better to say.Don''t ever forget that even though I''ve helped you, I can also take everything away."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The smile on my face faltered, and I felt as though a bucket of cold water was poured all over my body.I


    was petrified.


    When I came to my senses, Charles had disappeared.


    While I was making my way to my car, I saw that William''s car was still in the parking lot.I was


    perplexed.I had just seen him leave with Scarlett.I strode towards his car and knocked on the window


    of the driver''s seat.


    William rolled down the window.


    To my surprise, he was alone.


    At that moment, he shot an impatient look at me, urging me to say what I wanted to say. "William, I''m


    not messing with Scarlett anymore,"


    I exined in a low voice.


    Without a word, William started the car and sped away.

 Chapter 194: Never Let Nate Leave The Prison

    Chapter 194: Never Let Nate Leave The Prison


    Charles'' POV:


    I was in the meeting room, attending a conference, when my phone vibrated all of a sudden.


    After taking a look at it, I suspended the meeting and walked out to answer the phone.


    "What''s the matter?"


    J immediately replied in an anxious voice, "Ever since Scarlett went to the prison to see Nate,


    something seems to be bothering her.She didn''t even go to work today, and she has been in bed all


    day long.I wanted to ask the doctor toe see her, but she forbade me from calling him."


    Upon hearing that, my heart sank.


    "Take good care of her.If she''s facing any difort, call the doctor at once.I''ll be home soon."


    J gave me an affirmative response at once.


    After hanging up, I ordered my trusted subordinate to preside over the meeting while I took Richard to


    the prison with me.


    I was furious when I saw the surveince video of Scarlett and Nate''s meeting.


    "I want to see Nate immediately."


    Hearing my order, Richard nodded and walked out of the room.He returned soon after.


    Nate stood behind him, apanied by the prison guard.His expression changed drastically the


    moment he saw me.He staggered and was about to fall on the ground.


    "Mr.Moore, Nate has not been in a stable mental statetely.If you want to talk to him, then you will


    have to do it in the reception room where there are thick ss windows for protection," the prison


    guard reminded kindly.


    "No, thanks.I will talk to him right here.You can go now."


    I motioned for him to leave the room.


    He seemed to hesitate for a moment before he walked out, closing the door behind him.


    "Charles."


    Leaning against the wall, Charles looked at me in fear.


    "What are you doing here? I have been sentenced!"


    "If you can recognize me, then there is nothing wrong with your head.Whatever you said to Scarlett, is


    it true or not?"


    My expression was as cold as ice.


    Nate was stunned.


    "What do you mean? She left after our very brief conversation!"


    I leaned against the sofa and called out, "Richard."


    Richard walked to him and kicked him, mming him against the wall.


    Nate copsed to the floor with a loud scream, and just when he was about to get up, Richard stepped


    on him.


    "I¡­ I really don''t know what you mean!"


    Nate eximed, crying out in agonizing pain.


    I looked down in deep thought.


    Nate had seemed to be a little crazy in the video, so I wondered if he indeed had a mental problem and


    lost his memory when he was not himself.


    However, his actions had hurt Scarlett in the end.


    Thinking of how shocked and helpless she had looked in the surveince video, I immediately regretted


    letting her see Nate on her own.


    I clenched my fists so tightly that veins stood out on my arms.


    "Richard, pummel him good, but don''t overdo it.I need him alive."


    Upon hearing my orders, Richard nodded.


    Flustered, Nate crawled towards the door.


    "No! Help! Someone here is about to kill me¡­ Ah!"


    His cries for help stopped when Richard punched him hard.


    I was calmly sitting on the couch, browsing through my emails while listening to his screams and the


    sound of punches.


    A whileter, his screams gradually grew weaker.


    Richard turned to me and said, "He''s fainted."


    "Wake him, and teach him a lesson that he would never forget in life."


    When I looked up, I saw Nate lying on the floor, looking rather pale.


    He was beaten so badly that he was spitting blood, and one of his teeth was on the ground.


    His prison uniform was dirty and wrinkled.


    His shirt was lifted a little, revealing the bruises and scars on his skin.


    It was clear that the other prisoners had already punished him well.


    After taking my orders, Richard took out a lighter and turned it on.


    The me scorched Nate''s skin, who screamed, before he retreated to the corner in horror.


    Richard then grabbed him by the cor and handed him a photo.


    "Let me show you something nice."


    Nate stared at the photo with bloodshot eyes, trembling in fear.


    Richard looked at him and sneered.


    "Lily may not be as crazy as you, but she is certainly a shrewd woman.After getting you drunk, she sent


    all the recordings and photos to Scarlett, trying to drive a wedge between her and Mr.Moore."


    "That bitch!"


    Nate cursed, but he was having slurred speech as his teeth were broken.


    After casting a nce at me, Richard continued, "Now, it is toote.You severed ties with your own


    daughter for the sake of a vicious woman like her.And the funniest thing of all is that it was your


    daughter who sent you to prison!"


    Hearing this, Nate grabbed Richard''s arm.


    "What did you say? Rita? My daughter?"


    "Yes."


    I stood up, and slowly walked to Nate coldly.


    Now that he had caused Scarlett pain, he should know what true pain felt like.


    "Your daughter has revealed your dirty secret to me.She was the one that asked me to get rid of you by


    putting you in prison."


    Nate kept shaking his head in denial as he miserably copsed to the floor.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why? She¡­ But she is my daughter¡­"


    To be honest, seeing him suffer was making me feel amused.


    "Where is the thing that you threatened Alex with?".


    Nate was in a daze, and did not react to what I said.


    I snorted and ordered Richard, "Get him to spill it."


    I then turned around and walked out of the room, closing the door behind me, while Nate screamed in


    agony.


    Soon, Richard walked out of the room and handed me a note.


    "It''s in his private safe at home, and here''s thebination to open it."


    Taking the note from his hand, I said to him tly, "Make sure that he never steps foot out of this ce."


    Nate had been sentenced to only a ten-year imprisonment.


    But I could not help feeling that it was too less of a punishment for a piece of shit like him.

 Chapter 195: Never Let Nate Leave The Prison

    Chapter 195: Never Let Nate Leave The Prison


    Charles'' POV:


    I was in the meeting room, attending a conference, when my phone vibrated all of a sudden.After


    taking a look at it, I suspended the meeting and walked out to answer the phone.


    "What''s the matter?"


    J immediately replied in an anxious voice, "Ever since Scarlett went to the prison to see Nate,


    something seems to be bothering her.She didn''t even go to work today, and she has been in bed all


    day long.I wanted to ask the doctor toe see her, but she forbade me from calling him."


    Upon hearing that, my heart sank.


    "Take good care of her.If she''s facing any difort, call the doctor at once.I''ll be home soon."


    J gave me an affirmative response at once.


    After hanging up, I ordered my trusted subordinate to preside over the meeting while I took Richard to


    the prison with me.


    I was furious when I saw the surveince video of Scarlett and Nate''s meeting.


    "I want to see Nate immediately."


    Hearing my order, Richard nodded and walked out of the room.He returned soon after.


    Nate stood behind him, apanied by the prison guard.


    His expression changed drastically the moment he saw me.He staggered and was about to fall on the


    ground.


    "Mr.Moore, Nate has not been in a stable mental statetely.If you want to talk to him, then you will


    have to do it in the reception room where there are thick ss windows for protection," the prison


    guard reminded kindly.


    "No, thanks.I will talk to him right here.You can go now."


    I motioned for him to leave the room.


    He seemed to hesitate for a moment before he walked out, closing the door behind him.


    "Charles."


    Leaning against the wall, Charles looked at me in fear.


    "What are you doing here? I have been sentenced!"


    "If you can recognize me, then there is nothing wrong with your head.Whatever you said to Scarlett, is


    it true or not?"


    My expression was as cold as ice.


    Nate was stunned.


    "What do you mean? She left after our very brief conversation!"


    I leaned against the sofa and called out, "Richard."


    Richard walked to him and kicked him, mming him against the wall.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Nate copsed to the floor with a loud scream, and just when he was about to get up, Richard stepped


    on him.


    "I¡­ I really don''t know what you mean!"


    Nate eximed, crying out in agonizing pain.


    I looked down in deep thought.


    Nate had seemed to be a little crazy in the video, so I wondered if he indeed had a mental problem and


    lost his memory when he was not himself.


    However, his actions had hurt Scarlett in the end.


    Thinking of how shocked and helpless she had looked in the surveince video, I immediately regretted


    letting her see Nate on her own.


    I clenched my fists so tightly that veins stood out on my arms.


    "Richard, pummel him good, but don''t overdo it. I need him alive."


    Upon hearing my orders, Richard nodded.


    Flustered, Nate crawled towards the door.


    "No! Help! Someone here is about to kill me¡­ Ah!"


    His cries for help stopped when Richard punched him hard.


    I was calmly sitting on the couch, browsing through my emails while listening to his screams and the


    sound of punches.


    A whileter, his screams gradually grew weaker.


    Richard turned to me and said, "He''s fainted."


    "Wake him, and teach him a lesson that he would never forget in life."


    When I looked up, I saw Nate lying on the floor, looking rather pale.


    He was beaten so badly that he was spitting blood, and one of his teeth was on the ground.


    His prison uniform was dirty and wrinkled.


    His shirt was lifted a little, revealing the bruises and scars on his skin.


    It was clear that the other prisoners had already punished him well.


    After taking my orders, Richard took out a lighter and turned it on.


    The me scorched Nate''s skin, who screamed, before he retreated to the corner in horror.


    Richard then grabbed him by the cor and handed him a photo.


    "Let me show you something nice."


    Nate stared at the photo with bloodshot eyes, trembling in fear.


    Richard looked at him and sneered.


    "Lily may not be as crazy as you, but she is certainly a shrewd woman.After getting you drunk, she sent


    all the recordings and photos to Scarlett, trying to drive a wedge between her and Mr.Moore."


    "That bitch!"


    Nate cursed, but he was having slurred speech as his teeth were broken.


    After casting a nce at me, Richard continued, "Now, it is toote.You severed ties with your own


    daughter for the sake of a vicious woman like her.And the funniest thing of all is that it was your


    daughter who sent you to prison!"


    Hearing this, Nate grabbed Richard''s arm.


    "What did you say? Rita? My daughter?"


    ''Yes."


    I stood up, and slowly walked to Nate coldly.


    Now that he had caused Scarlett pain, he should know what true pain felt like.


    "Your daughter has revealed your dirty secret to me.She was the one that asked me to get rid of you by


    putting you in prison."


    Nate kept shaking his head in denial as he miserably copsed to the floor.


    "Why? She¡­ But she is my daughter¡­"


    To be honest, seeing him suffer was making me feel amused.


    "Where is the thing that you threatened Alex with?"


    Nate was in a daze, and did not react to what I said.


    I snorted and ordered Richard, "Get him to spill it."


    I then turned around and walked out of the room, closing the door behind me, while Nate screamed in


    agony.


    Soon, Richard walked out of the room and handed me a note.


    "It''s in his private safe at home, and here''s thebination to open it."


    Taking the note from his hand, I said to him tly, "Make sure that he never steps foot out of this ce."


    Nate had been sentenced to only a ten-year imprisonment.


    But I could not help feeling that it was too less of a punishment for a piece of shit like him,

 Chapter 196: The Hard Disk

    Chapter 196: The Hard Disk


    Rita''s POV:


    I had just gotten up this morning when I heard a set of footstepsing from the front door.


    Thus, I got up and quickly got dressed.


    Not long after, I heard a loud banging on the door.


    The moment I opened it, I saw a row of bodyguards in suits.


    They all looked fierce, and they entered our house before I could even utter a word.I was so scared


    that I just stood rooted to my spot.


    In a fit of panic, my mother came over, but she couldn''t say a word when she heard themotion.


    After regaining myposure, I gathered my courage and asked, "Who the hell are you people? Don''t


    you know that trespassing is illegal? Get out of here or I''m going to call the police!"


    Right after I finished my sentence, the middle-aged man in the lead threw a smartphone at me and shot


    me a disdainful nce.


    "Call the police if you have the guts.And don''t sayter that I didn''t give you a chance!"


    His intimidating presence left me petrified.


    It was then that my mother came to my side and spluttered, "Stop acting so arrogant! This the Lively


    family''s house.I''ll have you know that¡­"


    "You''re the ones who are trespassing into my house!"


    When I heard that familiar voice, the group of bodyguards made way for her.


    Soon, I saw Lily''s proud face as she approached me.


    "Lily, what the hell? Why did you order all these people to break into my house?" I asked with disdain.


    "I have in my hand the deed of transfer of ownership of your house.I''m giving you and your mother


    three hours to pack up and get the hell out of my house!"


    "No! Nate would never do this to me!"


    Having said that, my mother grabbed the deed of ownership from Lily''s hand, reading through it


    carefully.


    "Stop questioning and go pack your bags while I''m still in a good mood.My patience is thin, so you


    better get packing now! If not, you''ll soon face my wrath."


    Lily seemed so proud of herself.


    This time, I took the document and reviewed it.


    My father had indeed signed the document.


    However, there was no way I would let Lily seed without a fight.


    "There''s something wrong with this document.The seal and signature on it are all fake! Lily, do you


    seriously think you can kick me and my mother out of this house just because you presented us a


    forged document? You stupid bitch!" I shouted brazenly.


    Then, my mother walked up to Lily and gave her a p across the face.


    Infuriated by my mother''s reaction, Lily covered her face and gnashed her teeth.


    "Seize them!"


    The middle-aged man behind her acknowledged the order and immediately tried to restrain my mother.


    However, I stood in front of my mother and said, "If you try toy a hand on me and my mother, I am


    going to make your lives a living hell!"


    Just then, I noticed Richard standing at the door.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I ran to his side, grabbing his arm as if holding onto dear life.


    "Richard, please! I need your help to drive Lily out.She''s trying to kick us out using that forged


    document!"


    "Sorry, Rita.I''m just here to grab a few things.I won''t meddle in your affairs."


    Richard pulled his hand away from me.


    He didn''t even dignify me with a nce while he was speaking.I felt disheartened to see that.


    After he said that, Richard stood in the living room while his subordinates went upstairs.


    Seeing that my mother was trembling in fear, I told her that she should leave first.


    "Mom, you should go back to your room.Richard and I are here.They won''t dare to do anything."


    I could tell that my mother was reluctant to go, but she had no choice but to agree with my suggestion.


    After telling me to be careful, she shot Lily a cold nce before heading upstairs.


    Now, only Richard, I, Lily and her men were in the living room.


    I felt that the air around us had be tense.


    Momentster, Richard nced at Lily and said, "Well, go on with your business."


    His mere presence in the room was so daunting.


    Lily was a bit terrified.


    She turned around and whispered something to her bodyguard.


    Then, she approached me and said, "Fine.I''m going to be the bigger person and give you two more


    days.If you don''t move out by then, I''m going to teach you a lesson you''ll never forget!"


    "Are you kidding me, Lily? You''re seriously threatening me in my own home?" I argued.


    "It won''t be your house for long!"


    Having said that, Lily left the premises of my house along with her men. Once she was gone, I held


    Richard''s arm, trying to curry favor with him.


    "What are you nning to take from my house?"


    Instead of responding, Richard just frowned at me.


    After ncing at me, he quickly looked away.


    His eyes be sharper, and his face turned grim.


    Truthfully, his daunting presence was making me feel scared.


    In a trembling voice, I said, "Richard, please don''t frown at me like that.You''re scaring me."


    To my surprise, Richard threw my hand away and shot me a disdainful nce.


    "If you''re so scared of me, then stay the hell away!"


    "Why have you be so heartless to me, Richard? Back then, you¡­"


    "Never mention our past to me again.You make me feel sick!"


    The sound of his voice made me feel that he loathed me to his very core.


    I was so hurt by his words that I felt like my heart was shattering.


    I plucked up the courage to ask a question.


    "If you hate me so much, then why did you send bodyguards to follow me around some time ago?


    Were you not trying to protect me?"


    "It''s my job.What makes you think I care about you beyond that, Miss Lively?"


    "Your job, huh? Then who gave you that job?"


    I refused to give up until I heard a satisfactory answer.


    "Mr.Charles Moore," replied Richard.


    It was then that I heard a sounding from the stairway.I nced over there and found that Richard''s


    men hade down.


    "We got it," said one of them.


    I saw him holding a transparent box.


    Richard took the box to examine it carefully.


    "Let''s go," he said.


    "Richard!"


    I wanted to know what was in that box, but he didn''t even give me a chance and left without a second


    thought.


    Once Richard had left, I went to the study to look for some clues.


    Soon, I found that my father''s safe had been opened.


    Suddenly, I heard a noiseing from the door.


    It made me think that Richard hade back.


    I was so startled that I immediately turned my head, only to find that it was my mother.


    "Mom, what are you doing here? You scared me," I said, holding my chest.


    "I saw them leave, so I came out.What are you looking for?" she asked.


    "Richard took a transparent box away a few seconds ago.I didn''t have the courage to grab it back


    because I was heavily outnumbered.That''s why I''m here in the study to see if there''s anything valuable


    lying around."


    Then, I squatted in front of the safe to check inside.I thought that there would be something valuable in


    it, but I got nothing.


    Just then, the phone downstairs rang, so I ran downstairs to answer it.


    "Hello? Is this the Lively residence?"


    I heard a deep male voiceing from the other end of the line.


    "Yes, and who is this?"


    "I am a representative of the federal prison, ma''am.Something has happened to Mr.Nate Lively¡­"


    After I hung up on him, my mind went nk.


    This news couldn''t havee at a worse time.


    I was aware that my father would have a hard time in prison, but I never expected him to be mistreated


    so soon.


    "What''s wrong, Rita? Who called us?"


    My vision was blurred, and all I could hear was my mother''s anxious voice.


    When I thought of how cruel my dad was to me before, I gradually calmed down.


    "Something happened to dad!"


    "Wait, what? What happened to him?" my mother asked anxiously.


    "He abandoned us a long time ago, so his business has nothing to do with us anymore," I said, visibly


    irritated.


    Charles'' POV:


    After leaving the prison, Richard went straight to Nate''s vi.


    His efficiency in work had allowed him toe back soon.


    "Sir, here''s that thing you wanted." Richard handed me a hard disk.


    "Well done, Richard.I''ll give you the rest of the day off."


    After epting the disk, I told him to leave.


    I used a decryption software to ess the hard disk.


    There were many nude photos of Scarlett inside it.


    These indecent pictures of her had made my blood boil and my face turn red with shame.


    Thinking of how he got these photos angered me even more.


    No longer able to control myself, and punched the table instantly deleted all the files in the hard disk,


    and then I asked the technical personnel to destroy it.


    By midnight, I left thepany and went to Scarlett''s house.


    After inputting the password, I entered the house and tiptoed to the second floor.


    Quietly, I pushed the door open and stepped into her room.


    Scarlett had fallen asleep, and by the looks of it, she didn''t seem to be sleeping well.


    Her forehead was practically covered in sweat, and her breathing was ragged.


    She must be having a nightmare.


    I grabbed a tissue and used it to wipe her face.


    Suddenly, she shouted, "No! I don''t want it! Stop! Nate, you loathsome bastard!"


    I thought she would wake up, but she didn''t.


    The way she whimpered made her sound like a trapped animal, desperate and powerless.


    "I''m so scared.I''m scared!"


    My heart ached for her.


    Gently, I held her cold hand and tried tofort her.


    "Scarlett, you need to move on.Nobody can threaten you ever again.Have faith in me.I''m going to


    protect you for the rest of my life."


    Cautiously, I went to bed with her and embraced her.


    Once I was beside her, I heard her breathing bing steady.


    And in order to help her sleep morefortably, I adjusted my posture, for fear of waking her up.


    Under the faint moonlight, Scarlett''s fair skin looked fatally tempting to me.


    My desire to have her made me want to leave a mark on her skin.I bit my lower lip, holding back my


    arousal.


    Then, I just nted a kiss on her cheek.


    It had been a long time since I had slept beside Scarlett, so I couldn''t let myself sleep too deeply.I


    wanted to cherish this hard-won heartwarming moment forever.


    Early the next morning, I reluctantly left Scarlett''s home before she could wake up.

 Chapter 197: White Rose

    Chapter 197: White Rose


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I woke up from a terrible nightmare that morning, which seemed to havested all night.


    There was a few hours in between that I felt safe and rxed though.


    Perhaps, I felt so because I dreamt of Charles in those few hours.


    After I struggled to get up from the bed, I put on my clothes, and walked downstairs for breakfast.


    Just when I was about to head out to work, I noticed that my shoes seemed to have been moved a


    little.


    Seeing that, I turned around and asked Tracy, "Did someonee here yesterday?"


    However, she hung her head silently for a long time.I then turned to J, who faltered.


    It did not take long for me to understand what had happened.


    "Charles came herest night, didn''t he?"


    "I''m sorry, Scarlett.Mr.Moore ordered us not to breathe a word about it to you."


    "It''s all right.Let''s go."


    Tracy and J dropped me off at the TV station, and the moment I reached my office, Nina walked to


    me.


    "Scarlett, why did youe to work so soon?" She was always like a cheerful bird that chatted and


    made me smile.


    "Are you going to support me if I stop working?" I teased her.


    "You must have gone soft because of Charles'' charms.Have you made up with him yet?" Nina asked,


    ignoring my tease.


    "I no longer hold it against him now, but that doesn''t mean I am going to forgive him."


    I gave her a gentle smile before I began to sort out some messy files on my desk.


    "Scarlett, as far as I can tell, he is not going to give up so easily, you know?"


    There was a sudden hint of firmness in her tone.


    "Nina, please give me some time, and I promise, I will face my rtionship with him.For now, just get


    back to work."


    Wanting to numb my heart with work, I quickly got rid of her.


    I devoted myself to my work that entire day, without caring about anything else.


    And I did not even know that it was almost time for us to get off work until a colleague reminded me.


    The next second, a delicate bunch of white roses wrapped in kraft paper appeared before me.


    "Surprise!" Charles'' voice came.


    I raised my head and saw his big, bright smile as he eximed, "I got these roses for you.They''re


    beautiful, aren''t they?"


    However, to me, it was not a pleasant surprise at all.


    Stunned, I did not say anything to him, and nor did I take the bunch of flowers from his hands.


    Charles continued, "Scarlett, can I ask you out to have dinner with me tonight?"


    "No, I have to work overtime," I refused without hesitation.


    "The restaurant I booked tonight is just amazing.Are you sure you don''t want to try?"


    Charles asked again, unwilling to give up.


    "I''m not interested," I refused again, bluntly.


    "Well, I''ll head back, then.Be careful on the way home.Besides, I am not going to give up on you!"


    Saving that, Charles walked to the door, but he deliberately slowed down his pace, as though he was


    expecting me to change my mind and ask him to stay.


    ignoring it, I began to clean up my desk.


    I got some more work done before I left the TV station and headed for Garden Street.


    Remembering that there were some new toys at home, I wanted to pack them up and take them to


    James, who was growing up so quickly When I pushed the door open, Charles walked out of the


    house, startling me.


    "Charles! What are you doing in my house?" I shouted at him, feeling annoyed.


    However, he just ignored my question, smiled at me, and left.


    I was obviously puzzled by the oddity of his behavior.


    When I entered the living room, I found the bunch of roses that he brought to my office earlier in a vase


    in my living room.


    The refreshing faint floral fragrance dissolved my anger little by little.


    Shaking my head, I forced myself not to think too much of it as I walked upstairs, packed up the toys


    and headed to the Moore mansion.


    The Moore family was about to have dinner when I arrived there.


    Christine quickly asked me to join them with a warm smile.


    I looked around, and only after making sure that Charles was not there did I feel at ease.


    "Scarlett, how was your day?" Christine asked, pushing the te of scrumptious roasted beef towards


    me.


    "Not bad at all, Grandma. But there is still a lot of things that I need to deal with."


    "Do you have any guys special at thepany? If that''s the case, then I want to meet him.Wait.What


    do you think of Spencer?"


    Alice asked curiously as she sat down beside me.


    That''s her business.


    We should not involve ourselves too much in her choices,"


    Lawrence interrupted her, before I could reply.


    "I''m just asking.Besides, she''s always alone, and there are not many who care for her, so I am a little


    concerned about her," Alice said worriedly.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was clear that she did not notice the change in my expression at all.


    "We can take care of Scarlett.She doesn''t need others.Besides, I think she is the perfect match for my


    grandson, so I suggest you drop it, Alice," Christine protested.


    Not knowing what to say, I felt awkward and lowered my head to focus on eating.


    Soon, everyone stopped talking about it.


    After we were done eating, I proposed that I take James back to my apartment for the weekend.


    To my surprise, Alice objected strongly.


    "Scarlett, I feel that it is better for James to stay here.You won''t be able to take good care of him on


    your own.Besides, you''re also busy with work.However, you can alwayse and see him here."


    Although she was using a very polite tone, I could clearly sense the firmness in her words.


    "Okay, then.I am going upstairs to see James."


    Not wanting to argue with her anymore, I walked to the second floor.


    James was sucking his fingers adorably.


    "Hello, darling.How are you doing today?"


    I whispered to my son as I held him lovingly.


    Alice suddenly pushed the door open and walked in.


    "Scarlett, Charles won''te back tonight.You can sleep in the master bedroom with James.The bed


    in the nursery is too small for a grown up."


    While I was contemting, James suddenly uttered a syble, surprising me.


    "James, what did you just say? Say it again, sweetie."


    I knew that a baby that was only a couple of months old could not really speak, but still I was very


    excited.


    "Papa, Papa."


    James said something simr to the word Papa.


    With an excited smile, Alice also walked to us.


    "Oh my God! My grandson says Papa now! Say it again, James!"


    But James did not say it after that.


    Perhaps, it was just a coincidence, but I was jealous that he called his father first, and not me.


    After Alice left, I held my son in my arms, trying to coax him to sleep and asked again, "James, can you


    say Mama?"

 Chapter 198: Ambiguous

    Chapter 198: Ambiguous


    Charles'' POV:


    After leaving Scarlett''s house, I told Spencer I''d meet him at his bar.


    The moment I entered the bar, the deafening music resonated in my ears.It was so noisy that I frowned


    with displeasure.


    If only I could stay with Scarlett at home, I would never go out to drink at a bar.


    "Come on, man! Let''s drink!"


    Naturally, Spencer couldn''t read my mind, so he asked me to sit down and drink with him.


    But before long, I received a message from my mother.


    "Scarlett is here with James."


    After having read the message, I sprang to my feet and couldn''t wait to get out of the bar.


    "Charles, what the hell, man? We just got here.Where are you going?"


    Spencer asked when he caught up with me.


    "Scarlett is at home.I wanna go back now.Sorry, dude.I have to cancel on you today," I said with a little


    bit of regret


    "Well, your wife is always more important than your bro! It''s cool.Let me see you off, then!"Spencer


    responded.


    "Thanks, Spencer," I replied.


    Spencer knew me well, so he didn''t get mad at me.


    Instead, he just followed me to the entrance of the bar.It was then that I saw Vivian at a corner of the


    bar, speaking to a man.I patted Spencer on the shoulder, asking him to take a look.


    Quietly, we approached him.


    And when we were close enough, we were able to hear the man speak.


    "I''ll see you again next time, babe!"


    "Fuck off!" Vivian growled.


    "Spencer, do you think she cuckolded you?"


    Once the man had left, I couldn''t help but tease Spencer.


    "That''s impossible!" I could tell that Spencer was infuriated.


    He hurried to Vivian''s side and asked, "Who was that man?"


    It seemed like she didn''t expect to run into Spencer here.


    "He''s one of my friends," she replied.


    "A friend, huh? Then why did you call you ''babe''?"


    Spencer refused to believe her.


    "Spencer, that''s enough.I''m too exhausted to deal with your crap."


    Vivian had no intention of answering and just walked away from him.


    "Spencer, I gotta go, dude.Go ahead and deal with your problem."


    Seeing that they were having a fight, I decided to leave them alone.


    Upon my arrival at home, I changed my shoes at the door and was about to go upstairs.


    However, I suddenly realized that I reeked of smoke.I knew that Scarlett wouldn''t like it, so I decided to


    go the bathroom to take a shower first.


    About a half hourter, I finished cleaning myself and now I smelled great.I put on my pajamas, which


    were the same style as Scarlett''s.I stared at myself in the mirror.


    My hair was still damp, and my muscles were well-outlined.


    Not to toot my own horn, but I was quite proud that my figure was great.


    Then, I deliberately left the two topmost buttons of my shirt unbuttoned.


    If I were to seduce Scarlett now, she wouldn''t be able to resist my charms.


    ''This n is going to work!'' I remarked inwardly.


    "Scarlett!"


    I eximed, opening the door of the baby''s room.


    But I was disappointed to see that only James was sleeping in bed.


    ''Where on earth is Scarlett?'' Suddenly, I heard a set of footstepsing from behind me.


    "Charles?"


    Delighted, I turned around and asked, "Where have you been?"


    Scarlett raised a ss of water she was holding.


    "I went to get some water."


    Then, she looked at me and asked, "Aren''t you going in?"


    Only then did I realize that I had been standing at the doorway.


    "Yes, of course.I''m sure James misses me.I want to see him."


    Scarlett''s mouth twitched.


    "Then you''d better hurry up.We''re about to sleep."


    ¡®''We?''¡¯ I repeated in my mind.


    The following second, I realized that she wasn''t referring to me.


    It made me upset that my woman was going to sleep with another man, even though that man was my


    son.


    I tiptoed into the room and walked to James'' crib.


    Even when he was sleeping, he was still so cute.


    "James looks a lot like you," Scarlett said all of a sudden.


    "Really? How so?"


    "Your eyes, nose, and lips look simr," she replied.


    A smug smile appeared on my lips.


    "Ah, so you''ve been observing me carefully, huh?"


    Scarlett was none too pleased to hear my remark.She red at me and said, "It''s gettingte.Good


    night."


    Upon seeing her reaction, I was rendered speechless.


    Thus, I reluctantly left the nursery.


    When I returned to the master bedroom, an idea popped into my mind.


    ¡®''I can just carry her here by force.Besides, it''s not like I haven''t done something simr in the past.''¡¯


    Then I tried my best to control myself, and calmed myself down.


    ''No, that would only make Scarlett mad.'' In the end, I kept on tossing and turning in bed, and couldn''t


    fall asleep.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Once Charles had left, I was able to sleep soundly.It was rare of me to get a chance to sleep that well.


    When I woke up the next day, I was shocked to find myself lying alone in the master bedroom.


    ''What the hell happened? Wasn''t I sleeping in James'' roomst night?'' I looked down and found that


    two buttons of my pajamas had been undone and half of my breasts were exposed, leaving me


    flustered.


    While I was trying to figure out what happened, someone opened the door and came in.


    It was Charles "Charles, how did I end up sleeping here? Where''s James?"


    "You were sleeping so soundlyst night, and you kept calling my name.What''s up with that? Do you


    still have feelings for me?"


    Charles didn''t answer my question, and he just stared at me with those taunting eyes.


    "Nonsense! Do you think I could do something like that?" I argued.


    Then, I wrapped myself with the nket and red at him.


    "There''s no need to get mad, Scarlett.I''m just here to tell you that from now on, James and you can


    sleep in the master''s bedroom, and I''ll sleep in the nursery." Charles suddenly became serious.


    "No, thanks.Aren''t you going to tell me where James is? You haven''t even answered the question yet!"


    "Don''t get so worked up.Mom just took him out for some fresh air," he answered.


    All of a sudden, Charles got closer to me.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    We were so close to each other that our faces were merely inches apart.


    His eyes were as deep and unpredictable as the ocean.


    Somehow, it seemed like there was a storm hiding beneath them.


    We hadn''t been this close for a long time.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere became tense and ambiguous.


    I could feel my heart racing, and I had goosebumps.I felt so nervous that I couldn''t even say a word.


    After having stared at me for a long time, he chuckled.


    "You''re adorable."


    That simple sentence was enough to make me blush.


    Oh, how I hated myself for losing myposure! Afterposing myself, I said, "Charles, I''m your ex-


    wife now.You need to distance yourself from me."


    "And why should I do that? You are James'' mother, and I am his father.Like it or not, we''re a family,"


    Charles answered, getting even closer to me.


    I pulled up the quilt with both hands, slowly retreating until my back was against the headboard.


    Soon, I found myself entrapped by him.


    "Charles, what the hell are you trying to do? Don''te any closer!"


    "Shh! I just want to do something important before we go downstairs for breakfast," he said.


    The sound of his deep, bewitching voice made my heart beat even faster.

 Chapter 199: The Last Supplication

    Chapter 199: The Last Supplication


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Charles was drawing nearer and nearer.Even from this close, his face was still wless and


    impable.


    All of a sudden, I thought of us having sex in the past.I could still vividly remember the sound of his


    hoarse groans.


    The mere thought of it made me blush and my heart beat fast.


    "What''s the matter, Scarlett? Why are you blushing?"


    I could see the yfulness in Charles'' eyes, so I quickly turned my head away.


    After a while, silence ensued and I realized that I had been fooled.


    When I raised my head, I saw that Charles was standing at the door of the master bedroom and


    holding back hisughter.


    "Scarlett, I''m just here to take my phone.I left it beside the pillow after I carried you into the roomst


    night.


    There''s no need to be so nervous!"


    "Fuck off!"


    I was both ashamed and angry, so I threw a pillow at him.


    Now that Charles had left, I dawdled for a long time before going downstairs.


    As I headed downstairs, I prayed that Charles had gone.


    However, things didn''t go as I had hoped.


    When I entered the dining room, I saw him smiling at me.The second I sat down, he said to me, "I''ll


    drive you to work after we finish breakfast."


    "That won''t be necessary.Besides, it''s out of your way!"


    The thought of getting fooled by Charles earlier infuriated me.I gritted my teeth, feeling embarrassed


    once more.


    "I have something to deal with at a ce near the TV station.If you don''t take my car, I''m going to take


    yours."


    Charles'' response took me by surprise, and it left me speechless.


    "Fine."


    After a few seconds of silence, I reluctantly agreed to his suggestion.I had lost my appetite, so I only


    took a few bites of the bread, grabbed my bag, and left the dining room.


    "Wait for me," Charles said from behind me.


    I didn''t want to talk to him, so I hurried to the garage.


    After getting in the car, I took out a stack of documents from my bag and began to read them.


    Through this, I was able to ignore Charles.


    "You''re just a producer.Howe you''re busier than I am?" heined.


    "Well, the new program has just begun, so it''s natural for me to be busy," I replied while reading


    through the documents.


    "You do know that you can just quit your job, right? I''m more than capable of supporting you for the rest


    of your life."


    Upon hearing his remark, I immediately red at him.


    "What''s wrong? Have I said something bad?"


    Charles seemed to have noticed my gaze, so he nced over at me.


    "I''m an independent modern woman.I don''t need you to support me financially.Besides, who are you to


    me?"


    I instantly felt better after saying that.


    Regardless of how he might react, I returned my focus to the documents.


    Rita''s POV:


    Early in the morning, I went to the Moore Group''s parking lot to wait for Charles.


    Having waited for a long time, I had grown tired, but he still hadn''t shown up yet.I thought that he might


    note to thepany today, so I decided to give up and leave.


    But before I could leave, I saw Charles'' car in the distance.Happily, I straightened my clothes and tried


    to be as decent as possible.


    When the car parked, I made my way towards it.Charles didn''t get out of the car.He just rolled down the


    window and shot me a nce.


    "Charles, something happened to my dad at the prison.Do you have anything to do with that?"


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about," he said frigidly.


    "Frankly, I don''t care whether he lives or dies.All I care about is the Lively Group.And for that, I need


    your help.Please."


    I had to plead with him, because I didn''t have any other options.


    "The Lively Group is already yours, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, it is now legally under my charge, but it''s about to go bankrupt.I don''t want to be the


    laughingstock of others! Charles, you''re myst hope."


    I humbled myself before him, and tried to look as pitiful as possible.


    "Is that so? But you told me that you only want the Lively Group to be yours and that you don''t care


    what sort of condition it''s in, remember?".


    The way Charles spoke only stressed me out.


    I was so speechless that I couldn''t think of a response.


    "Richard! Send Rita away.I have a meeting to attend, so I''d rather not waste my time here," Charles


    ordered impatiently.


    "Charles, wait! Please!" I pleaded.


    "We''re not that close, Rita.From now on, you should call me Mr. Moore." My heart ached at his remark.


    He even deprived me of calling him by his first name.


    "Mr.Moore, I''m begging you! If you want, I can get on my knees and apologize to you."


    Dignity was meaningless for me now.I would throw it all away just to save the Lively Group.


    "Miss Lively, pleasee with me."


    Richard dragged me out of the parking lot without a shred of respect.I stared at Charles'' direction,


    breaking into tears.


    This was the saddest moment of my life, for I had been forced into a desperate situation.


    Now, I realized that I had lost Charles'' trust forever.


    The pain in my heart was enough to shatter it into a thousand pieces.


    "There''s no need to drag me! I can walk by myself."


    While Richard was dragging me out of the parking lot, I tried my best to break free from his grasp and


    managed to seed.


    Just then, I received a call from my mother.


    "Mom? What''s the matter?"


    "Rita! You need toe home.Quick! Lily brought some men here again.And she threw out all of our


    clothes!"


    My mother sounded anxious and helpless.


    "Mom, are you serious? Why didn''t you stop them? They had no right, nor reason to throw our


    belongings away! You know what? Forget it.Let''s talk about this when I get back!"


    Angrily, I hung up on her, feeling disappointed at my mother''s ipetence.


    With no other choice, I humbled myself once more and begged Richard for help.


    "Richard, do you mind lending me two of your men? Lily is causing trouble at my house right now."


    "Sorry, but I don''t have the right tomand Mr.Moore''s men."


    "You are so heartless," I said.


    After ring at Richard, I decided to drive away.I drove so fast that it took mere minutes for me to get


    home.I found that the door had been left open, and the house was in disarray.


    There, my mother was crying on the sofa, and the person I hated most, Lily, was looking at me as if she


    had won.


    "Rita, you''ve finallye back," she said, trying to goad me.


    "Damn you all! Even dogs are capable of guarding houses, right? Well, you lot are even worse than


    dogs!" I ignored Lily and scolded the servants first.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t bother, Rita.These servants won''t be serving you any longer.Anyway, take a gander at this


    document.I brought Tim with me today.He can prove to you that this document had been signed by


    your father, Nate Lively, himself."


    Only then did I notice that my father''s privatewyer, Tim, was also there.


    "Tim, you ipetent traitor! Lily, I''ll have you know that I will never let you seed!" I shouted at the


    top of my lungs.


    "Struggling is useless, Rita.Release the hounds!"


    Lilymanded.


    Before I could react, I saw two fierce-looking wolf dogs charging towards me and barking like crazy.I


    was so scared I thought I would die.


    "Rita, don''t say I didn''t give you a chance.You still have five minutes.If you don''t leave now, my wolf


    dogs will show you my wrath!"


    Having said that, Lily turned around and went upstairs.


    The sight of the wolf dogs left my mother so scared that she hid herself behind me.


    "Rita, what should we do?"


    Through gritted teeth, I said, "For now, I think it''s best that we leave.Sooner orter, we''ll move back


    into this house."


    "And how are we going to do that? Will you be asking Charles for help? It''s useless, Rita.Your father


    has already pleaded with him many times.He won''t help us."


    My mother''s face was filled with disdain.


    Firmly, I responded, "Mom, do you know what women are most talented at? We''re incredibly good at


    ying the victim.One way or another, I''m going to convince Charles to help me make aeback!"

 Chapter 200: Its Karma

    Chapter 200: It''s Karma


    Christine''s POV:


    As Charles'' grandmother, I was naturally worried about his rtionship with Scarlett.


    They already had their own child, and yet they couldn''t make up even after so long.It was like they


    weren''t even aware that they were parents already!


    "Mom, they have their own lives to live, and we shouldn''t interfere with that.Just give them some more


    time.Charles is my son and I know him well.I''m sure he''ll make up with Scarlett in the end." Alice put


    the peeled orange into my hand and tried tofort me.


    "I hope you''re right." I let out a deep sigh.


    The following moment, the butler walked in a hurried pace and bowed to me.


    "Mrs.Lively is here to see you."


    "Which Mrs.Lively?"


    ¡®''Have I be too old for this? Why can''t I remember I have a friend with thatst name?''¡¯ I


    wondered.


    "It''s Susan Lively, Madame.Mr.Nate Lively''s wife," answered the butler.


    Upon hearing that, Alice and I exchanged nces.We were clearly thinking of the same thing.We were


    reluctant to meet with Susan.However, I still nodded.


    "Send her in."


    After receiving the order, the butler left.


    "She''s probably here for something evil.Why do you bother meeting with her?" Alice asked, visibly


    confused.


    I ate a piece of the orange and said, "Eh, I''ve a long and boring day, dear.I''m sure Susan will provide us


    with some much needed entertainment to pass the time."


    Soon, Susan came in.Her clothes were neat and decent, but they were obviously a style from a


    different era.She had be pale and gloomy, which was worlds different from how she used to be.


    "Ah, Susan! Long time no see.Why do you look so haggard?" Alice asked politely, gesturing Susan to


    take a seat.


    After greeting us with a nod, Susan replied, "There have been too many thingstely.Nate is in prison


    right now, and Lily has beening to my house, causing trouble from time to time.What''s worse is


    that the Lively Group is in crisis.It''s been a troubling time for me.Each day that I wake up, I have to face


    so many problems at once."


    Alice put on a smile.


    "Maybe it''s karma." Susan was taken aback.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she got down on her knees before us.


    "Believe me when I say this, I really feel guilty for what happened in the past.Please, give us a chance


    to atone for our sins! Help us!"


    I leaned against the sofa and snorted, "Do we look like fools to you? Why in the world should we help


    you? Have you forgotten what you''ve done to Charles and Scarlett?"


    "We will never do that again! I swear, I won''t let Rita trouble them again!"


    Susan shook her head, seemingly desperate.


    Alice scoffed at her.


    "Nate made the same promise to me, but look at how things turned out!"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Susan, do you really believe that Rita will listen to you? Much like her father, she''s an impenitent little


    cunt.Back then, Nate tried to rape Scarlett''s mother.Fortunately, we arrived in time to prevent that


    tragedy from happening!"


    The more I spoke, the angrier I became.


    Soon, my chest was heaving up and down.


    Alice began stroking my back tofort me.


    "Mom, calm down."


    "Nate has already been punished! And he has given everything to his lover, Lily.He doesn''t care about


    me and Rita one bit.You shouldn''t me us for his sins.We''re innocent!"


    Tears ran down Susan''s cheeks.


    "Innocent, you say? Rita pretended to have cancer and imed that she didn''t have long to live.She


    deceived Charles and forced him into situation that he thought he needed to divorce Scarlett.Can you


    honestly say that she''s innocent? I think she''s the worst of you all! She''ll do any means necessary to


    achieve her ambitions!"


    I pounded on the table, standing up with rage.


    The startling noise made Susan tremble with fear, Defeated, and shamed, Susan cried bitterly.


    People who had no idea about the truth might think that Alice and I bullied her.


    "Butler, see our guest out," Alice said.


    Then, she helped me sit down, and then she poured a ss of water for me.


    Susan didn''t want to leave, but in the end, the butler forcefully dragged her away.


    "Didn''t you tell me that you just wanted to watch the show? Why did you get furious? You know, I think


    we shouldn''t see anyone from the Lively family in the future, lest you get mad,"


    Alice remarked while massaging my shoulders.


    Until now, I was still boiling with rage.


    "How dare that stupid womane to our house and pretend like she''s the victim in all this? Shame on


    her!"


    Scarlett''s POV:


    After working for a whole day, I said goodbye to Nina and left thepany.


    Upon stepping out of the TV station''s gate, I saw Rita and several reporters blocking my way.


    As soon as she saw me, she knelt on the ground and stared at me with pleading eyes.


    The reporters immediately encircled us and took photos.


    Meanwhile, J and Tracy stood in front of me.


    "Forget it."


    I patted on their shoulders, turned around, and began walking away from Rita.


    However, she sprang to her feet and grabbed my hand.


    "Scarlett, I''m here to ask for your forgiveness.I have wronged you, and for that, I sincerely


    apologize.Can you find it in your heart to forgive me?"


    I nced at the reporters around us and shook off her hands with a smile.


    "What do you want me to forgive you for? Is it the fact that you hired someone to kill me? Or for trying


    to make me miscarry my baby and stage it like an ident?"


    Right after I said that, the reporters burst into an uproar, looking at Rita in astonishment.


    Rita froze for a moment, and she almost failed to continue with her acting.


    But to my surprise, she was able to go on being a hypocrite.


    "Those are just misunderstandings, Scarlett.Please, have mercy on me and help the Lively Group!"


    "When you hired someone to kill me, did you show me or my child any mercy?"


    I was smiling, but my eyes were as frigid as a frozen tundra, and I was staring daggers at Rita.


    My gaze was enough to leave her trembling with fear as she was about to kowtow before me.


    "Stop her!" Imanded.


    J and Tracy grabbed Rita''s arms and lifted her up.


    Slowly, I walked forward and leaned close to Rita''s ear.


    Every word that I uttered wasden with hatred.


    "I hope the Lively Group disappears from the face of the earth.Would you like me to fan the mes and


    speed up its destruction?" Rita stared at me, dumbfounded.


    She couldn''t utter a word, so I just walked away.


    The following day, my name was on the top searches again.


    I read the news while drinking coffee.


    The media had reported that I remained unmoved even when Rita had humbled herself before me and


    apologized.


    In thements section,izens came up with their own theories, and they left me amazed.


    It was true that human imagination was boundless.


    During the afternoon, William came to discuss the modification of the program with me.


    We had been talking for quite a while now, but we still hadn''t reached the same page.


    After ncing at his watch, he said, "It''s quitete now.Shall we continue our discussion over dinner?"


    "Sounds lovely.Perhaps we should ask Nina to join us.Maybe she cane up with some good


    suggestions regarding the questions we raised," I answered.


    "Are you scared of being alone with me in private or something?" William asked gently.


    I was caught off-guard by his remark, but I managed topose myself.


    "Of course, not.Well, if you mind it, then let''s just go on ahead!"


    "I''m just kidding, Scarlett.I''ll go get my car.I''ll wait for you two at the entrance."


    Having said that, William left.


    I was relieved at how things turned out.


    Each time I interacted with William, I couldn''t help but think of Charles'' warning.


    When we arrived at the restaurant, the three of us chatted while eating, and the whole dinner was a


    delight.


    During the meal, I went to the bathroom.


    On my way back to our table, I heard a familiar voiceing from a private room I had just passed.


    Just then, the waiter opened the door and served the dishes.


    I identally nced inside the room and saw Rita toasting to a middle-aged man.


    She happened to nce at the door.


    Upon seeing me, her face changed dramatically.


    After saying something to the middle-aged man, she put down her ss and walked towards me.


    "Scarlett, have you been following me?" she asked, disying her hostility.


    At first, her words left me confused, and then Iughed at her.


    "Don''t tter yourself! It''s just a coincidence that I''m here, too.Maybe because you did so many bad


    things in the past that God directed me here just so I could see how low you have gone."


    Rita gritted her teeth and said, "Don''t tell anyone about this! You didn''t see me here today, got it?


    Scarlett, do you understand?"


    "I will not retaliate unless I''m being attacked.There''s no need to worry.As long as you don''t do anything


    to offend me, I won''t waste my time on you."


    With that, I waved my hand in dismissal and walked into my private room.


    There, I saw an unexpected guest in the room that left me stupefied.


    "Charles? What are you doing here?"


    Charles was sitting at my original seat, staring at me.


    "Am I not allowed to be here?"


    Before I could say anything, Rita walked past me and entered the room.It seemed that she had


    followed me here.


    "What a coincidence! I see that Charles is here, as well.Well, since we''re all here by chance, why don''t


    we all eat together?"


    As she spoke, she pulled out the chair next to Charles, intending to sit down.


    I found it amusing, hrious even, so I leaned against the door of the room, quietly watching her


    theatrics.


    Charles reached his hand out to stop Rita.


    "Sorry, but I lose my appetite whenever I see you."


    Rita froze for a moment and then she forced a smile.


    "In that case, I won''t trouble you any longer. My mother and I are having dinner with an important


    guest.I should go back to them."


    Dejected, she went out of the room.


    Instead of closing the door immediately, I shot Charles a nce and asked, "What about you? Why are


    you still here?"


    Before Charles could respond, William said, "Charles, since you''re having dinner with a client, we won''t


    keep you here."

 Chapter 201: Pestering

    Chapter 201: Pestering


    Charles'' POV:


    "Yes, Charles.Please go ahead."


    Casting a nce at me from the corner of her eyes, Scarlett was also driving me away, but for some


    reason I felt that she didn''t really mean it.


    "Okay, I''m leaving, then."


    Saying that in a gentle tone, I stood up, and lowered my head to whisper in her ear, "I don''t have a


    driver to take me home, so please wait for me after you''ve had dinner.I would like you to give me a ride


    back.Besides, I might get drunk.You know how clients can be.right?"


    Scarlett nodded in response.


    With a satisfied smile, I gave her a peck on the cheek before I left.


    I heard her shouting behind me in an angry voice, "You bastard!"


    Once I was out of the private room, I took out my cell phone and deleted Nina''s text.


    It was thanks to her message that I was able to manage to rearrange my dinner appointment with my


    client and meet Scarlett at this restaurant.


    In fact, I was looking forward to going home with Scarlettter.


    Perhaps, I could use the excuse of being drunk to hold her in my arms and do something naughty.


    Although my heart was filled with the excitement of anticipation, the reality of it was a lot crueler.


    After seeing my clients off, I returned to the private dining room, but to my surprise, only Richard was


    there.


    "Why are you here?"


    "J asked me to pick you up."


    Richard seemed to be nervous as he stood by the door.


    "Where is Scarlett?"


    Looking around the empty room, my expression darkened at once.She lied to me again!


    "She has already gone back to the Moore mansion," Richard replied.


    Upon hearing that, my anger dissipated a little.


    At least I would be able to see her at home.


    I quickly left the restaurant and went to Scarlett''s favorite dessert shop.


    My mother was delighted to see the desserts in my hand when I got home, and she held out her hand


    to me.


    "What a good boy!"


    Feeling a little guilty, I subconsciously hid the box of desserts behind my back and said, "I''m sorry,


    mom.These are for Scarlett.I''ll buy you some next time."


    "You brat!"


    She red at me and added impatiently, "Go upstairs.Scarlett is in the nursery."


    I walked up to her and gave her a hug.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thanks for understanding, mom."


    However, she pushed me away coldly.


    As soon as I went upstairs, I saw that the room to the nursery was closed.It was probably even locked


    from the inside.


    "Scarlett?"


    I tried to knock on the door several times, but there was no response at all.


    With a frown, I took out a key and tried to open the door, but to my surprise, it did not work, so I could


    not help but wonder if the lock was broken.


    I called out to Scarlett, but she did not respond.


    Frowning, I walked downstairs and asked my mother, "Mom, did you see Scarlett enter the nursery?"


    "Yes.And I also saw her asking someone to change the lock.I can''t believe that Scarlett is so wary of


    you.What did you do?" she teased with a smile.


    Feeling a headache, I massaged my forehead.


    Clearly, women were reallyplicated things, and they were the most unpredictable ones.


    The next morning, I woke up early, and waited outside the nursery.


    Since it was a weekday, I knew that Scarlett would have toe out of the room to go to work.


    Not long after, she opened the door and walked out.


    She seemed to be sleepy.


    Her hair was loosely hanging over her shoulders, contrasting her fair skin.I found it so hard to take my


    eyes off her and focus.


    "Scarlett."


    At first, I wanted to confront her, but after seeing how beautiful she was, I could not help


    subconsciously softening my tone.


    Startled, she looked at me and stammered, "Ch¡­ Charles? Why are you up so early?"


    "Yes, since I did not find you at the restaurant after my dinnerst night, I got up early to wait outside


    the nursery door to see you."


    I approached her, and she stepped back until her back was against the door.


    She was trying to avoid my gaze.


    "Why did you change the lock?" I questioned her, pinching her chin.


    She fluttered her eyshes and answered in a loud voice, "Of course, it was to prevent someone from


    sneaking into the room their ex-wife was sleeping, in the middle of the night."


    "Ex-wife?"


    Those words really infuriated me as I pinched her soft cheeks and continued, "Believe it or not, I''ll go to


    the TV station and put up a banner that says, producer Scarlett ruthlessly abandoned her husband."


    "How dare you! Quit messing around!"


    I could tell that she was anxious by the way she shook off my hand.


    However, I entwined my fingers with hers, unwilling to let go.


    Stunned by my moves, her face turned red.


    "Didn''t you promise that you would wait for mest night? Why did you leave before me?" I took her


    hand and gently bit it.


    Scarlett tried to take her hand away, but I did not allow it.


    She struggled for a long time to free herself, but our hands only sped more tightly.


    Staring at me with a helpless look in her eyes, she asked, "Why should we go home together? You are


    my ex husband, so there is no reason for me to wait for you."


    When I heard those cruel words, I immediately felt like there was a hand, squeezing my heart, draining


    the life out of it.


    "You can''t just disassociate yourself from me, Scarlett."


    I quickly lowered my head and kissed her lips.


    Although it was just a peck, she was not able to dodge it.As her face turned red again, she stomped on


    my foot and ran away.


    "Your favorite dessert is in the fridge," I shouted after her, watching her leave.


    Scarlett stopped for a moment, and I noticed that her ears were red.


    She then quickened her pace and walked out of my sight.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Only after arriving at the TV station did I take out my phone.I saw that there were so many missed calls


    from Charlesst night.I then suddenly remembered him kissing me that morning, and I could not help


    blushing.


    "Scarlett!" Nina screamed, frightening me.


    My hands slipped, and I dropped my phone on the desk.


    "You scared me," Iined.


    Clicking her tongue, she poked my cheek.


    "I have been calling your name for a while now.What are you so busy thinking about? Your face is so


    red.Were you thinking of something dirty?"


    "No!"


    I retorted loudly, attracting the attention of everyone around me.I immediately lowered my voice in


    embarrassment and continued, "I''m just thinking about the dessert I had for breakfast."


    "Was it something that Charles bought for you?"


    I found it very shocking that Nina was able to see right through me just by a nce.After a long pause,


    I finally asked, "How did you know?"


    "I know you well enough, my friend."


    Nina pulled up a chair and sat down beside me before she whispered in my ear, "What''s going on with


    you and Charles right now?"


    I thought for a long time before I finally said, "Well, I never even thought that such a thing was possible


    in the past.And I have never once imagined that he would treat me like this.He was the one who filed


    for a divorce, and now he''s the one that''s pestering me.I keep trying my best to avoid him, but I can tell


    that it is not a permanent fix to the problem at all."


    Nina nodded in agreement.


    "He can surely find you no matter how much you try to hide, too."


    Before I could realize, I found myself ncing at my phone.


    "Scarlett, if you really don''t have feelings for him anymore, then why don''t you take my suggestion from


    earlier, and find yourself a man?"


    Nina held my hand and added tentatively, "If he sees that you''re in love with someone else, then


    maybe it will be easy for him to move on, right?"


    "Well, knowing the kind of man he is, I am sure he will make my boyfriend move on before he does," I


    said with a wry smile.


    Nina thought for a while and smiled awkwardly.


    "You are right.I''ve run out of ideas.What''s your n? Are you going to let him continue to pester you?"


    Before I could answer, I suddenly heard someone calling me.I turned around and saw the receptionist


    walking towards me with a bunch of roses in her arms.


    All of a sudden, I felt like there was an rm that just went off in my heart.


    "Scarlett, you are so popr! Your pursuer keeps sending flowers to the TV station."


    Under everyone''s intense gaze, the receptionist put the bouquet in my hands.


    Nina raised her eyebrows with a curious expression.


    My other colleagues also started teasing me.


    Pretending to be calm, I thanked the receptionist before I narrowed my eyes at my colleagues.


    "Looks like you''re all free at the moment.How about we have a meeting?"


    Hearing that, the colleagues immediately scattered.


    Nina looked at me with eagerness in her eyes as she asked excitedly, "Who sent them?"


    Who else could it be except Charles? Looked down at the flowers.


    The roses were as bright as fire, and it reminded me of the irresistible charm of Charles.


    All of a sudden, my phone rang.


    But Nina reacted faster than I did.


    She took the phone and put it in my hand.


    "It''s a call from Charles.I guess he was the one that sent you the flowers."


    I pushed the phone back to her and said, "Answer it for me."


    She shook her head in response, but I blinked my eyes at her, looking so pitiful.


    "Damn it! It''s not a surprise that Charles can''t give up on you.Your eyes make even my heart flutter!"


    Nina covered her chest exaggeratedly, hesitated for a moment, before she finally answered the phone.


    Holding the bouquet in my hands, I looked at her without even blinking my eyes.


    After a few words, Nina hung up and looked at me with dissatisfaction.


    "When Charles heard my voice, he became as cold as ice."


    Hearing that, I hugged Nina tofort her.


    "He''s the one that sent the flowers, and he asked me to tell you that if you don''t like them, you can


    throw them away," Nina said with a sigh.


    I was in a dilemma as I stared at the beautiful blossoms in my hand, feeling a little helpless.

 Chapter 202: Trying To Get A Sponsorship

    Chapter 202: Trying To Get A Sponsorship


    Charles'' POV:


    I finished my work ahead of time, so that I could go to the TV station and wait for Scarlett.


    Unexpectedly, William showed up in front of me.


    From the looks of it, he had carefully picked out his attire.


    He wore a suit and tie, a dandy wristwatch, and cufflinks that suited him well.


    He also wore a pair of thin-frame sses on, making him look even more debonair.


    We immediately caught sight of each other, but neither of us turned our gazes away.


    Suddenly, Scarlett came out, so I averted my eyes from William.I must admit that in her office attire,


    she had apletely different vibe.


    She was sharply dressed and elegant to boot.Her charisma alone was enough to make anyone follow


    her with their gaze.I stared at her, fascinated by her beauty.


    But to my surprise, she went straight to William.


    William greeted Scarlett with a smile, and then he shot me a defiant nce.I was so angry that I


    grunted and red at Scarlett before storming away.


    But before I could enter my car, I heard a hurried set of footsteps in high heels.


    ''¡¯Scarlett?¡¯'' I looked back, hoping that it was her, but I was disappointed to see that it was a woman I


    didn''t know.


    The woman was short of breath.


    She was looking at me with a grin on her face.


    "Mr.Moore, would you do me the honor of having a drink with you?"


    "Pass."


    My face turned grim the moment I saw her face and then I left without hesitation.


    Secondster, I mmed the door of my car shut.


    The chauffeur was staring at me, visibly nervous.I leaned against the backseat, removing my tie in a fit


    of rage.


    And then I told the chauffeur to take me to Mint Bar.


    "Richard, figure out that woman''s identity," I said, pointing at the woman outside.


    Richard nodded in response and immediately made a phone call.


    Soon, we received an email with an attached document.


    The woman''s name was Lucia, one of Scarlett''s colleagues in her department.


    She oncepeted with Scarlett for a program, but she lost because she wasn''t as good as Scarlett.


    It wasn''t surprising to me, for I knew that Scarlett was an excellent andpetent individual.


    I decided to stop thinking about Lucia.


    After arriving at the private room of the bar, Spencer and I drank away our sorrows.


    Sadly, we couldn''t enjoy ourselves just yet, because someone knocked on the door and entered the


    room.It was Lucia.


    "Who are you looking for, Miss?" Spencer asked, staring at her.


    "I''m looking for Mr.Moore." I took a sip of my scotch, staring daggers at her.


    "You followed me? Tell me, what do you want from me?"


    "I''m terribly sorry if I''ve offended you, sir.That''s not my intention!"


    Lucia waved her hands standing at the door of the private room meekly.She then looked into my eyes


    and said.


    "I have no intention of getting in the way of your rtionship with Scarlett.I just need your help." I


    swiveled my ss, letting the ball of ice roll around, and creating a crisp sound.


    "Listen,dy, Charles isn''t a phnthropist.Why in the world should he help you? And who are you?"


    Spencer asked in a voiceden with sarcasm.


    "I''m not asking to be helped for free.I believe that this opportunity will also benefit Mr. Moore."


    Lucia blushed, seemingly abashed.


    "I''m a colleague of Scarlett.The program I was supposed to take over was given to her instead.And


    now, I''m on thin ice.To make up for it, my boss has asked me to find sponsorship for another


    program.Sadly, I''m just amoner.I don''t have any connections.The only person I could think of that


    could help is you, Mr.Moore.I''m willing to apany and drink with you if you''re willing to help me."


    "Who do you think you are? You''re not even qualified to share a drink with Charles, let alone ask him to


    pay for your sponsorship.Are you doing this because you sensed that Charles and Scarlett are on a


    rocky rtionship, so you figured you could seize the opportunity to gain a foothold?" Spencer rolled


    his eyes at her.


    Then, he mmed the ss onto the table just to show his contempt, regardless that he caused some


    of his liquor to ssh out.


    Tears welled up in Lucia''s eyes and she shook her head in response.


    "Spencer, don''t be so hard on the woman.She just wants to have a drink."


    I pointed at an empty ss and said, "Give her one."


    Spencer seemed shocked by my answer, and then I looked at him in silence.


    "Fine.But she has to leave after drinking this whiskey," he remarked, ncing at Lucia.


    Spencer looked away, but he still poured a ss of whiskey for the woman.


    "Don''t try to pull any tricks, got it? Remember, you don''t even deserve to be in Charles'' presence," he


    added.


    Lucia took the ss and gulped down her whiskey under Spencer''s gaze.


    She then nced at me.


    Now that she had finished her drink, Spencer pushed her away and said, "You''ve had your drink, now


    leave! Don''t think you can earn money through this ploy of yours.You''re Scarlett''s colleague, not a


    barmaid."


    However, Lucia remained silent.She just bit her lip, appearing to be aggrieved.Her helplessness felt


    quite familiar to me.It reminded me of how I was chasing Scarlett around, but she would always refuse


    me.


    "What''s the program?" I asked.


    Right after I said that, both Spencer and Lucia looked at me in astonishment.


    It seemed that he couldn''t believe I said that.


    Lucia, on the other hand, was over the moon and she immediately told me all about the program.


    By the time she finished her exnation, I had finished my scotch.


    I stared at the remaining ice in the ss, casually agreeing to help her.


    "Wait! What? Charles, are you serious, man? Are you drunk? Why did you say yes?"


    Spencer walked towards me, grabbing the ss from my hand.I turned a blind eye to him, and waved


    at Lucia.


    "You may leave now."


    At first, Lucia was bewildered, but then she thanked me afterwards and left the room at once.


    "What the hell is the matter with you, Charles? Do you even know what you''re doing?" Spencer roared.


    I stood up, casting him a stern re.


    It seemed that he was intimidated by my gaze that he had to take a step back.


    "Scarlett doesn''t even want my help.Is it not allowed for me to help others instead?" I asked.


    Spencer seemed confused by what I said.


    "Did you and Scarlett fight again? And even if you did, that doesn''t mean you can be so nice to other


    women! If Scarlett finds out about this, your rtionship will be even worse.Try to put yourself in


    her ce, will you? How would you feel if Scarlett agrees to another man''s request right now?" he


    asked.


    I gritted my teeth, visibly displeased.


    When I thought of how Scarlett came to William right after work, I lost my temper.


    And with every passing moment, I could feel my anger bing more intense.


    While Spencer was still chattering, I left the room and mmed the door behind me, unable to stifle my


    anger any longer.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    William had invited me to dinner, saying that he wanted to talk about the show with me while eating.


    Normally, we would discuss the program in the meeting room, but it was fine with me to have a change


    of venue.


    Thus, I epted his invitation without thinking on it too much.


    In the middle of our conversation, my phone rang.


    The second I answered the phone, I heard Spencer''s loud voice.


    "Scarlett, help! I''ve offended Charles defending you!"


    "Spencer, get a grip! What happened?"


    I could tell from his reaction that Spencer was filled with indignation.


    He then told me that Lucia had asked Charles for sponsorship.


    I acted as though I didn''t care, and I evenforted Spencer for a time.


    But after hanging up on him, I realized that my hands were trembling.


    "Scarlett, are you okay?" William sounded worried about me.


    I put down my phone, ced my hands on myp and smiled at him.


    "I''ve just received some bad news.I''m going to have a rival."


    "Scarlett, I''m sure this won''t be a tough nut to crack for someone like you.I believe in you." William


    seemed sincere with his praises.


    "But if you ever need my help, I''ll always be on your side."


    "Thank you, William.You''re a great partner."


    Having said that, I put some distance between us and said, "I think I can handle these problems by


    myself.You don''t have to worry about me.

 Chapter 203: I Miss You Every Day And Night

    Chapter 203: I Miss You Every Day And Night


    Scarlett''s POV:


    After dinner, William and I chatted all the way to the parking lot.


    While we were walking, my car, which was being driven by J, stopped in front of me.I turned to


    William to say goodbye, but I saw that his face had turned dark and gloomy.


    "I forgot to call my driver.I shouldn''t have drunk," he said glumly.


    "Still, you can call your driver now," I reminded him.


    William looked at me and sighed.


    "Actually, I''m meeting someer.I''m afraid I''ll be runningte if I call my driver over now.Would you


    be so kind as to give me a ride? Our meeting ce isn''t far from here."


    I was hesitant at first, but I agreed in the end.


    William got into my car and told J the address.


    Just as he had said, it was not that far.His eyes were glued to his phone along the way.


    Neither of us spoke the whole ride.


    A few momentster, we stopped at a red light, and a brightly lit ice cream parlor caught my attention.I


    had seen manyizens'' rmendations for this shop.They said that it was a nice ce to hang out.


    William must have sensed what I was thinking.


    "Do you want to go there?" he asked with a gentle smile.


    I shook my head.


    "I don''t think now''s the right time.You''re meeting someone, remember? Let''s get you there first."


    William raised his phone and exined, "Well, the person I''m meeting will arrive an hourter.Flight


    dys.Why don''t we eat ice cream first?"


    Well, it was not a bad idea, so I nodded in agreement.


    I turned to look at J and said, "Let''s go to the ice cream store."


    We sat by the window and chatted while we ate ice cream.


    William was very knowledgeable.


    Apparently, he had been to many countries.And now, he was telling me enthusiastically the fascinating


    things he had encountered abroad.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I envy you.You''ve traveled the world," I said with a sigh, Charles shrugged.


    "You can do it too."


    "Sadly, I have lots of things to worry about, so I can''t just go."


    I took a spoonful of ice cream and put it into my mouth absentmindedly.


    "Scarlett¡­" William called me.


    I looked up and looked into his eyes.


    "What is it?"


    "You''re so careless.Look.You have ice cream at the corner of your mouth."


    Then a hand wiped the melted ice cream off my mouth, and the warmth of his hand brought me back to


    my senses.


    My heart fluttered wildly in my chest.I raised my head and saw Charles standing beside me.


    "Charles, what are you doing here?" I asked, bewildered.


    As soon as I uttered these words, I realized that I had said them so many times these past few days.


    Charles was everywhere.


    "Well, I happened to see you when I passed by."


    He sat down next to me, took my spoon, and ate my ice cream.His handsome face was very close to


    mine, and his gaze were tantalizing.


    "Wow.This is good.If you want, I can buy the whole store for you," he added.


    Buy it? Was this man out of his mind? Was he that rich that he could buy the whole store just because


    he liked the product? However, what Spencer had said back then crossed my mind, ruining my mood in


    an instant.


    To answer my question:¡± Yes¡± Charles was that wealthy.He could burn money as he pleased.


    In fact, he had agreed to sponsor Lucia.


    A small ice cream store would not make a dent in his wealth.


    For a moment, we stared into each other''s eyes.


    His eyes were telling me that I could be the hostess of this shop in a snap of his fingers.


    While we were looking into each other''s eyes, William''s phone suddenly rang.He answered the phone


    at once.


    "You''re here now? Alright.I''ll be right there."


    As soon as the call ended, William said goodbye to us and then left in a hurry.


    "Don''t look at him."


    Charles held my chin with his thumb and index finger and made me look at him.


    Then, he leaned over and pressed his forehead against mine.


    "I''m waiting for your answer, but you''re ignoring me," he said in an aggrieved tone.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I could see that the customers were staring at us.


    Embarrassed, I pushed Charles away from me.


    "No.I don''t want you to buy this shop for me."


    "If you say so.By the way, do you have any tissue? My hand is sticky."


    Charles leaned back and looked at me leisurely.He was calm as usual, but I was not.


    My ears were red and hot from embarrassment.I rummaged in my handbag, looking for a tissue.


    Suddenly, Charles pointed at something in my bag and asked, "Didn''t you say you lost that?"


    It was my wedding ring, shining brightly in my bag.


    "Well, I thought I had lost it."


    I closed my bag and put the tissue in front of him.I forced myself to be calm and not let myself be


    flustered by his overtures.


    Charles did not say anything anymore.


    Well, he did not have to.He looked as though he had read my mind, which was annoying.


    Unable to take it any longer, I stood up from my seat abruptly.


    "I''m done.Bye."


    Just as I was about to leave, Charles held my hand.


    "What is it?" I asked crossly.


    "I have something to tell you.I''ve agreed to sponsor your colleague, Lucia."


    He looked intently into my eyes as he spoke.


    His piercing gaze made me uneasy, but I tried my best to keep my cool.


    "Whatever.You can do whatever makes you happy."


    Charles''s eyes narrowed in displeasure.


    Without a word, he put his hand on my shoulder, forcing me to sit back down.I pped his hand away.


    "What''s your problem?!"


    Instead of answering my question, Charles bent over and put his arms around my waist.


    I struggled to get out of his arms, but he held me tighter.


    What was more, his towering figure obscured the light overhead, casting a shadow over me.


    "Do you know why I''ve decided to sponsor Lucia?"


    I gazed at his wless face with my teeth gritted in anger.


    Although I did not want to admit it, I could not help but think that he was God''s favorite.


    He was not only wealthy, but he was also excellent in all aspects.


    No wonder a lot of women admired him.


    Even though my heart was pounding in my chest, I suppressed my emotions and only gave him a curt


    reply.


    "I don''t care who you''re nice to, my ex-husband."


    As soon as I said these words, I realized that I should not have said that.


    The next moment, I found myself sitting on hisp, and his hands were around my waist.


    The customers gasped in surprise.


    In an instant, we became the focus of the crowd.


    "What are you doing? Are you crazy?"


    I covered my face with one hand and pinched Charles''s waist with the other.


    He hissed, but he did not let go of me.


    Instead, he even hugged me tighter.


    Then, his deep and charismatic voice rang in my ears, rendering me weak.


    "I''m not crazy.I''ve decided to sponsor Lucia because I want to see you jealous.I didn''t expect that you


    wouldn''t care."


    My body stiffened upon hearing this.


    "Scarlett, I''m sad."


    He kissed my earlobe and whispered in my ear, "You left with William after work and had a date with


    him."


    His warm breath sent a shiver down my spine.I unconsciously turned my face away and reasoned out,


    "It wasn''t a date.We just talked about business¡ª"


    Before I could finish my words, Charles kissed me on the lips.


    With his strong arms around my waist, he gave me a long, lingering kiss.


    I tried to push him away, but he would not budge.


    A momentter, my breath came in quick and heavy.


    He held the back of my head, forcing me in his deep kiss.


    Unable to take it any longer, I gave in and kissed him back.


    I had been holding my breath for quite a while that I felt the surroundings were spinning around.


    Meanwhile, my heart pounded wildly in my chest.


    I could not think straight.


    Our kiss was all I could think about.


    It was only when we had run out of breath did Charles let go of me.


    With a gentle smile, he kissed me on the forehead.


    "Come back to me.I miss you every day and night." I looked at him nkly.


    Charles sighed heavily and held me in his tight embrace.


    Time seemed to have stopped.


    The only thing that I could hear was our breathing.It was as if we were the only one in the world.


    "Hi.Excuse me." A stranger walked over to us.


    It was only then that everything dawned on me.


    Appalled, I jumped out of Charles''s embrace.


    The stranger got startled by my sudden movement.


    But, he smiled at me reassuringly and said, "It''s okay.I''m the manager here.You see, our store often


    holds activities for couples, and we take photos of them as a remembrance.This is for you."


    He handed me several photos and then left.I looked at the pictures, and my eyes widened in shock.


    The photos were of me and Charles kissing.


    "Nice pictures." Charles chuckled, and my heart raced even faster.


    I turned around and red at him.


    "Shut up!"


    "Stop fooling yourself, Scarlett.I know you still love me, and you know it too."


    His words made my hackles rise.Infuriated, I stepped on his foot and left in a huff.

 Chapter 204: The Zoo

    Chapter 204: The Zoo


    Scarlett''s POV:


    The morning on a weekend, I was having breakfast when a knock sounded on the door.


    Curious, I went to open it.


    Charles stood outside, with baby James in his arms.


    He pointed at me and said to James, "Look, James, this is your mother.You haven''t seen her for a few


    days.Do you still remember her?"


    James gave me a sweet smile and started cooing happily.


    "Charles¡­? Why are you here?"


    "If I don''t bring him here, he might forget you."


    I hadn''t gone to the Moore Mansion for several days, after Charles forced a kiss on me in the ice cream


    shop that fateful day.


    Charles''s style of dress today was quite refreshing, to say the least.


    Often, he would be d in elegant, finely tailored suits.


    But today, he only wore a white sweatshirt with a pair of loose blue jeans.


    His shoes were a pair of simple white sneakers.


    On his head sat a ck baseball cap.


    He looked bright, casual, and handsome; and dare I say, incredibly charming.I had to admit, my head


    began beating rapidly at the sight of him.


    "Can''t take your eyes off me, can you? Is it because I''m too handsome?" Charles shed me a smug


    smile, eyes twinkling teasingly, before entering the house with James in his arms.He passed by the


    dining room.


    Suddenly, his steps halted and he turned to me.


    "Scarlett, what did you eat for breakfast?"


    "Bread.Didn''t you see it?"


    "You only eat bread in the morning?"


    "I''m eating alone.Why should I be so particr about food?" I retorted, not bothered to be polite.


    "I''ll make you a sandwich."


    So saying, Charles passed James to me.He rolled up his sleeves determinedly and marched into the


    kitchen.


    I didn''t say anything more and took James to the sofa in the living room.


    James stared unblinkingly at me with his big doe eyes while he sucked his thumb, drooling slightly.He


    was just too adorable.


    "You''re drooling again, James.Mommy will get you a tissue so we can wipe your mouth." I gazed


    affectionately at James, my eyes filled with love and doting.


    "Ma!" Unexpectedly, James let out a loud cry.


    It took me by surprise.It had only been a few days since I didn''t see him, but never did I imagine that


    James could may "Ma" now!


    "You little brat! Get your hands off her." Charles''s annoyed voice suddenly rang from the kitchen.


    I looked down and discovered that James was trying to pull my cor with his fat, pudgy little hands.


    My pajamas were low necked, and because of what James had done, my bare breasts nowy


    exposed for all to see.


    This brat¡­! Quickly, I pulled his little hand away gently and fixed my clothes.


    When I raised my head, I saw Charles staring fixedly at my now covered chest.


    My response was a furious re, but he just smiled indifferently at me and said, "He''s almost one year


    old.


    Why does he still want to suckle?"


    I retorted, "Why can''t he suckle even if he''s one year old?"


    Charles snickered, "You''re right.I''m an adult, but I still want to suckle too!"


    I grabbed the tissue that I had used to wipe James''s mouth, crumpled it, and then flung it at Charles.


    This man was vexing! Charles did make a huge sandwich for me, just as he had promised earlier.


    He ced his handiwork before me and said, "Eat it."


    "I don''t have any appetite."


    "If you don''t eat it up, I''ll kiss you!"


    This man¡­ He was getting more and more overbearing over time.


    Left with no choice, I took the gigantic sandwich and began to work.


    After swallowing thest bite with much difficulty, I said, "I''m finished.I want to take James out to y


    by myself today."


    "What do you mean, by yourself?"


    Charles asked, immediately taking a seat next to me.


    Subconsciously, I moved away from him.


    "I mean, I won''t take you with us."


    As soon as I finished speaking, Charles grabbed James from me, stood up, and walked out.


    "Wait, where are you going?"


    Anxious, I stood up in a hurry and chased after Charles.


    "Wanna spend the day with James? Follow me then." Charles said curtly.


    Then, he left.This man was terrible! After that, I changed my clothes as fast as I could and trotted to


    catch up with him.


    Charles ced James in the safety seat at the back of the car before opening the door to the


    passenger seat.


    He stared silently at me, but there was a snicker on his lips.I had no other choice.


    Helpless, I slid into the passenger seat.


    "Where are you taking us?"


    "You''ll find out soon." Charles shed me a huge grin and started the car.


    We soon arrived at the mysterious destination, which turned out to be a zoo.


    When Charles and I were kids, we frequented this zoo often.


    I didn''t expect it to still be here even after so many years.


    Thinking of this, I sighed in my heart, ''How time flies!''


    Just then, my phone rang.I nced at Charles, and then walked a few distances away to pick it up


    Charles'' POV:


    "James, your mommy''s on the phone.How about we go see the animals first?"


    James seemed to understand my words.He waved his fat little fists excitedly at my suggestion, his face


    shining with eagerness.And so, I took James into the zoo to look at the animals.It was only after a long


    while that Scarlett came over.


    "Who called you? Why did you take so long?" I was slightly unhappy.


    It was a rare chance for all three of us to hang out together, yet she spent such a long time answering


    her phone.


    "It''s from the director of the press," Scarlett said, beaming with joy.


    "Is your book going to be published?" Scarlett nodded, ecstatic.


    "Is there anything about me in it?" I asked expectantly.


    "No¡­ The contents of this book focus on parts of my previous interview. I haven''t interviewed you


    before, so¡­"


    All of a sudden, I felt a twinge of displeasure.My unhappiness from before intensified.I held James


    tightly and strode forward alone, not bothered to wait for Scarlett.


    James seemed to have noticed my unhappiness.


    He put his arms around my neck and looked at me with a cute smile, and cooed sweetly, "Ma, ma¡­"


    "You brat, are you asking for your mother? Don''t you also think that she''s gone too far?"


    "Ma, ma¡­"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let''s see if your mother''s caught up with us.If she does, I''ll forgive her.Okay?"


    I stopped and craned my neck to look behind me.


    Not far away, a petite figure trotted towards us.


    Seeing Scarlett like that, my stuffy heart softened in an instant.


    "J, take care of James."


    I handed James to J, my helper, and then strode towards Scarlett.


    "Why are you walking so fast?"


    Scarlettined, shooting me a gloomy gaze.


    Her hair was now shining with sweat.


    A twinge of guilt struck me.


    I took her by the hand and led her to a nearby bench.


    "Rest here."


    Scarlett sat down obediently and rubbed her right ankle, which had be sore from running.


    She pursed her lips and mumbled, "My foot hurts so much.This is all your fault!"


    I crouched in front of her and lifted her right foot, bringing it to my knee.


    As expected, her ankle was bright red.


    The guilt in me grew bigger and I started to massage her ankle gently.


    My gesture made Scarlett blush.


    Embarrassed, she tried to pull her leg away from my pasp.


    ¡°W-what are you doing? There are many people here!"


    "I don''t care.What''s wrong with massaging my wife''s ankle?"


    I looked at Scarlett, whose face was as red as a ripe apple.She looked so sweet and bashful that I felt


    a strong urge to kiss her.

 Chapter 205: A Family Of Three

    Chapter 205: A Family Of Three


    Charles'' POV:


    I leaned in and quickly kissed Scarlett on the lips.


    "Charles!" she cried out in anger.


    We were just a few inches apart from each other.


    Her bright eyes and her beautiful delicate face made me smile.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Although her hair was wet with sweat, she still looked stunning.


    "Scarlett, you should exercise more.How can you get so sweaty after just walking for a while?"


    Taking a tissue in my hand, I gently and carefully wiped her forehead.


    "You''re the one that walked too fast without even waiting for me!"


    Scarlettined and was about to grab the tissue.


    I squinted my eyes at her and warned, "If you are not going to be obedient, then I''ll have to kiss you


    again."


    Upon hearing that, Scarlett gave up and sat down quietly.


    Seeing that, I immediatelyughed, gave her a peck on the cheek, and said, "I am sorry.I shouldn''t


    have walked so fast.From now on, I will wait for you."


    She covered her face and red at me like an angry kitten.


    I continued to smile at her as I sat down next to her and held her in my arms.


    "Do you still remember the things that happened when we were still kids?"


    Scarlett snorted, but she did not answer.


    "You had no friends back then and followed me around all day long.And when I was busy reading, you


    would just sit in a corner and gaze at me."


    "Who says I don''t have friends? Isn''t Spencer my friend?".


    "Of course, he is."


    I stroked her hand softly before I intertwined my fingers with hers.


    All of a sudden, she gripped my hand tightly, looking at me.


    "Spencer ignored me at first, butter he told me that someone asked him to take care of me.Was it


    because¡­"


    "Yes, I was the one that asked him to look after you." I looked into Scarlett''s eyes and smiled.


    There were someplex emotions in her eyes besides just surprise.


    I gradually moved closer to her and I could even feel her warm breath on my skin.


    However, Scarlett tilted her face to avoid my lips as she gently took her hand away from mine.


    Seeing that, I could not help but feel a little disappointed.


    "We''re in public!"


    ring at me, she tried to wiggle out of my embrace.


    I looked up and saw some people starting at us from a distance.


    The moment they met my eyes, they turned around and left.


    At noon, we arrived at a hotel for lunch.


    We heard a knock on the door as soon as we were seated.


    "Come in, please."


    The door opened.


    A gentleman walked in with a bright smile.He spoke in a strong French ent.


    "Charles? It''s really you!"


    "Long time no see, Henri."


    I stood up to greet him.I then held Scarlett''s hand and introduced her, "This is my wife, Scarlett.Honey,


    this is Mr.Henri Moreau."


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mrs.Moore.You look stunning."


    Henriplimented Scarlett and added, "I''m having lunch with my wife here as well.Mind if we join


    you?"


    I turned to Scarlett, who replied to him with a gentle smile, "It would be our pleasure."


    After giving us a nod, Henri went to find his wife.I caressed Scarlett''s hair.


    "Well, I am d that you finally admitted that you''re my wife."


    Shaking off my hand, Scarlett returned to her seat.


    "Don''t mess up my hair."


    "Scarlett, can you please put on the wedding ring?"


    Hearing that, she turned to me with a puzzled look.


    I squatted down in front of her, held her hand, and exined, "I''m developing an important project now


    and I need topete otherpanies for a piece ofnd.


    Henri is the one to decide the deal.


    He loves his wife deeply, and he is the kind of man that values a harmonious familial rtionship."


    "I thought you two are friends.If this is a business dinner, then I''d better not be here to bother you.If


    James ends up crying suddenly, it will be really awkward.I''ll take him with me and get another table."


    With that, Scarlett withdrew her hand, frowning, and was about to pick up our son.However, I wrapped


    my arms around her waist and pulled her closer.


    "J, take James to another room and take care of him."


    Hearing that, J gently put James in the baby stroller and left the room.


    Scarlett pushed me away and said, "Charles, there is no need for me to stay here, so let me go, okay?"


    "If I get this project done, then you will get half of the profits," I said with a meaningful smile.


    "No need.Fine.Think of it as a favor."


    With that, Scarlett finally sat down.


    I took out the wedding ring from her bag, removed the ring Grandma gave her from her finger, and


    quickly put on the wedding ring for her.


    When I looked up, I found her staring at me with glistening eyes and blushing.


    All of a sudden, there was a knock on the door.


    Henri entered the room with a dignified woman.


    "This is my wife, Armelle,"


    Henri introduced the woman.


    After greeting each other briefly, we sat down for dinner.


    We were all chatting casually, and the atmosphere was really harmonious.


    "I can see that your wife is great atmunicating.Armelle rarely ever talks to someone she has met


    for the first time."


    Henri put down the ss.


    Even though he was talking to me, his loving gaze was fixed on his wife.


    I turned around and saw Scarlett and Armelleughing, whispering to each other.


    "After I have the baby, my life truly revolves around him.It is indeed very tiring to be a parent, but it also


    makes my heart beam with joy and makes my life feelplete."


    Saying that, Scarlett shared the photos of James with Armelle.


    With a hopeful look in her eyes, Armelle held her hand.


    "James is so cute! It looks like having a baby is really a beautiful thing.We haven''t nned of having a


    baby yet because I am afraid of pain¡­"


    "You might want to reconsider.Even though it is painful to experience childbirth, the moment you see


    your baby, all your pains will fade away."


    I approached Scarlett quietly and saw her touching James in the photo.


    The photo had been taken right after his birth, so he was so tiny and his body was pink.


    Although he was born after our fake divorce, the mental and physical stress that Scarlett went through


    because of the divorce were real. Feeling a little heartbroken, I sighed.


    I then took Scarlett''s hand.


    She tried to struggle at first, but when she met my eyes, she stopped.I took the opportunity to intertwine


    our hands.


    "Can James speak now?" Armelle asked.


    "That''s the thing that makes me jealous.He can only say ''Papa'' and not ''Mama''."


    Scarlett turned away, but she was still holding my hand.I now felt like it was on cloud nine.


    We were not alone right now, but at least, she was not refusing me.


    After the meal, Henri suggested, "Let''s y tennis together next time."


    And I could not help but agree immediately.

 Chapter 206: I Can Promise You Anything

    Chapter 206: I Can Promise You Anything


    Scarlett''s POV:


    After seeing Armelle and Henri leave, I cast a cold nce at Charles and withdrew my hand.


    "I won''t y tennis with you.Since you''re the one that promised him, you should fix it yourself!"


    But the next second, Charles grabbed my wrist with a helpless smile.


    Although I tried to struggle, my efforts were in vain.


    He moved his face closer to mine and gently cupped my face in his hands as he said to me in a sweet


    whisper, "Scarlett, help me just one more time.I will owe you a favor once this project is sealed."


    His words made me excited.


    ¡®''Well, it is priceless to be owed a favor by him, but I am not good at sports¡­¡±


    While I was lost in thought, he seemed to have read my mind.He put his arm around my shoulder and


    comforted me gently, "We are not participating in apetition.We just need to have fun and be


    happy.We can even just talk."


    However, I could not help feeling a little reluctant as I knew that if I made a fool of myself in the court, it


    would only embarrass him.


    "I will give you anything you want as long as you agree to go with me, okay?"


    His affectionate gaze, his faint smile, and his gentle words made my heart skip a beat.


    Suppressing the inexplicable excitement in my heart, I stared at him and said, "Really? You can''t go


    back on your wordster."


    "Of course, I am being serious.You can ask me for anything, except for not letting me see can you."


    Hearing that, I threw a contemptuous nce at him.


    "Forget it, then.I have a program to work on, so I''m busy."


    "What if I help you promote your program?"


    His soft and seductive voice made me go limp in my knees.


    "I can promote it for an entire month."


    I looked away from him and covered my ears to make my smile less noticeable.


    "Scarlett."


    I continued to grin until I heard him pleading me again.


    Pretending to be still hesitant, I said, "Fine.I''ll y tennis with you."


    Charles'' POV:


    Holding Scarlett''s hand, I walked out of the private room with a satisfied smile.


    That moment, J also walked out of the adjacent room, pushing James'' stroller.


    Upon seeing us, James reached out his arms and smiled.


    Scarlett immediately let go of my hand and held him in her arms, making him giggle.


    ''Damn it! This brat ispeting with me again! But it''s fine as long as I can still be around Scarlett.''


    Thinking that, I smiled again, and suggested, "How about we take James to the amusement park?"


    Scarlett shook her head in response.


    "No.He is too young for that.Amusement park is for kids, not infants!" I clicked my tongue.


    Even though I adored my son, I felt like he was taking away all her attention from me.


    All of a sudden, I saw our son yawning, and I quickly said to J, "Take him home, J.He''s tired."


    "Okay." J took James from Scarlett.


    I grabbed Scarlett''s hand and walked to the parking lot.


    "Aren''t we going home?" she asked in confusion.


    "Let''s go to the amusement park."


    "What?" I quickly walked to my car, and opened the door for her, but she seemed to be a little reluctant.


    "Charles, I want to¡­"


    Before Scarlett could say another word, I trapped her between my body and the car.


    Stroking her soft rosy cheeks, I asked with a smile, "Do you still want me to help promote your program


    for the next thirty days?"


    Scarlett blinked her eyes and corrected me with a pout, "Thirty days? There are thirty-one days next


    month."


    I couldn''t help smiling when I saw how cute she was, and said in a soft voice, "Yeah, you are right."


    I then lowered my head and got closer to her face.


    Lily''s POV:


    Life had been really peacefultely.


    I had a lot of money to squander, and I did not have to serve that old geezer, Nate.I had dinner with my


    friend Emma at a restaurant, and was about to leave when I suddenly saw a familiar car in the parking


    lot.


    It was a glistening dark luxury car.I immediately remembered that it was Charles'' car.I walked closer to


    the car and saw Charles holding Scarlett in his arms, kissing her.


    Blushing, she pushed him away.She then got in the car and mmed the door shut.


    But Charles did not seem to be unhappy.


    In fact, he walked to the driver''s seat with a smile if he was being indifferent to me the entire time.


    I still could not forget him.I finally understood that he was not incapable of tenderness, he had just


    given all of his love to Scarlett.


    "Oh my God! Is that Charles?" Emma eximed.


    I gave her a nod, but I did not want to talk about it, so I pulled her to my car.


    However, she continued to gossip about Scarlett and Charles.


    But as soon as she noticed my sullen mood, she immediately changed the topic.


    "I heard that Charles was the one that helped Rita be the new CEO of the Lively Group.It looks


    like he likes her.I think he might not really be getting along with his wife."


    "Don''t just make such assumptions.Think about the Lively Group''s current situation.If Charles really


    likes Rita, then why would he watch the Lively Group fall?"


    I frowned as I did not agree with her opinion.


    "You''re right."


    "On the surface, it does seem like Charles helped Rita, but he did it just to help her fight Nate.His


    ultimate goal was probably to take down the Lively Group."


    I turned my car keys, and drove out of there slowly.


    With aplicated look in her eyes, Emma remarked, "That''s messed up.But for someone like


    Charles, there are countless ways of destroying the Lively Group, right? Why did he choose to work


    with Rita? His wife must be jealous."


    "Do I look like a psychic to you? How could I know the reason?"


    I gave Emma a helpless nce, but deep down, I had a hunch.


    "I heard that Nate is living miserably in prison.He is beat up all the time and he''s be mentally


    unstable.I am guessing that Rita and Charles made some kind of a deal to get what they each


    wanted.Anyway, Nate deserves it."


    I forced a smile as I clenched the steering wheel unconsciously.


    Scenes of Nate kicking and punching me kept shing through my mind, and whenever I thought of my


    unborn child, anger rose within my heart like a tide.


    I wished that I was able to kill Nate by my own hands.


    But then, why would I let him die an easy death? I hoped that he suffered a miserable life in prison.


    Only then, my baby''s soul would rest in peace.


    "Lily! Stop!" Emma screamed.


    While I was in a trance, I saw a huge shadow in front of me and mmed the brakes.


    The screeching of the tires pierced my eardrums, instantly awakening me.


    "Are you okay?" Emma asked, shaking my arm.


    Looking at the enormous oil-transporting truck in front of me, I was shaking in fear.


    I quickly held Emma''s hand.


    "Sorry, I was distracted." Emma gave me a hug and patted me on the back to help me calm down.


    "It''s my fault.I shouldn''t have talked about the Lively family in front of you.Don''t think too much of the


    past, okay? The reincarnation of causality will not lead to good results for that family!"


    "Yes, I know."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I buried my head on Emma''s shoulder.


    "Nate has already been punished.And in order to save the Lively Group, Rita is hooking up with a rich


    married man.Certainly no good is going toe out of it.These people deserve it! And I¡­ I will live a


    good life¡­"

 Chapter 207: The Password

    Chapter 207: The Password


    Scarlett''s POV:


    In the amusement park¡­ Charles brought me to the roller coaster.


    It began to move and rose slowly, inching towards the top: Frightened, I subconsciously grabbed


    Charles''s hand and gripped it tight.


    "Why are we riding the roller coaster? Have you ever rode on one before?"


    Charles separated my fingers slowly and sped our hands together.


    As the roller coaster was about to reach the highest point, he suddenly turned around to stare deeply at


    me.He spoke to me, and his voice was a seductive whisper.


    "Isn''t this exciting?"


    "N-no.Ahhhh¡­!"


    The roller coaster jerked and took a sudden sharp turn downward, blowing away my words.I found


    myself screaming at the top of my lungs.


    Mercifully, the ride soon ended.


    After I got off, I felt as if I was floating and walking on air.I didn''t have the strength to care about where


    Charles was taking me to.


    "Let''s do this." Charles stopped at a certain spot.


    I looked up to where he was indicating.


    Immediately, despair filled me.


    It was bungee jumping! However, I didn''t let Charles have his way this time.


    I dragged him away from there and took him to ride bumper cars instead.


    When the staff asked me if I wanted to drive with my friend or alone, I nced at Charles and chose


    thetter.


    The interior of the bumper car was narrow, and I didn''t want to sit shoulder to shoulder with him.


    The moment I started the car, a huge force banged into me from behind and my car jerked forward


    violently.


    I turned around to re behind me, my eyes burning with anger, only to be met with a yful gaze.


    Charles was grinning cheekily at me, amused.


    "Charles!" I gave him a warning roar.


    Charles acted as if he hadn''t heard anything and kept running into my car over and over.


    My car bounced back and forth, attacked from all sides not just by Charles, but also by other yers in


    the ring.


    All the spinning and jerking around made me extremely dizzy.


    When I finally staggered out of the bumper car, I clutched the railings for dear bnce.


    It took me a while to recover from the dizziness and return to my senses.


    "Are you okay?" Charles asked concernedly as he hurried over to me.


    Annoyed, I pushed him away.


    "Stay away from me!"


    I turned around, about to leave, but my legs were so weak that I almost fell down.


    Charles quickly pulled me into his arms and said gently, "Don''t force yourself."


    I replied with an angry re, not saying anything.But I was exhausted, so I ended up leaning against


    his strong and warm chest.I didn''t want to move at all.


    Charles carried me all the way to his car.


    He reclined the passenger seat and fastened the seat belt for me.It was sofortable, I couldn''t help


    but sigh happily.


    Charles then got in the car and took the driver''s seat.He looked at me, his eyes narrowed slightly and


    his lips pursed.


    The expression gave him the impression of a noble but unapproachable man.


    However, I could sense a hidden danger behind the look on his face.


    Nervous, I inched close to the door.


    "W-what''s wrong with you today? Why were you so crazy?"


    The way he acted earlier in the amusement park was as if he was venting his emotions.


    What did he need to vent? I pondered about it for a long time, but I couldn''t find any answer to it.


    After a while, Charles finally looked away.


    That made me relieved.


    He drove away from the amusement park and entered the highway.


    Fewer and fewer cars were present on the road, and soon, Charles sped up.


    The scenery outside the car blurred rapidly.


    I looked at the dashboard, only to be startled.The speed had reached 120 miles per hour!


    "Charles! You''re driving too fast!"


    Fearing for dear life, I clutched my seat belt tightly and looked at the man beside me uneasily.


    He had prominent brow ridges, with thick and dashing eyebrows and a pair of deep eyes that seemed


    to swallow everything.


    Right now, those deep eyes were looking straight ahead, expressionless.


    Somehow, I could catch a sh of cruelty in them.


    "Charles!" I called him again, but he didn''t respond.


    The car continued to speed along the sparsely popted road.


    I grabbed the handrail, holding it tightly as I closed my eyes in fear.


    My heart beat rapidly in my chest, pounding hard against my ribcage.


    "Scarlett."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Charles''s low and hoarse voice took me by surprise.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw that the car had stopped at an intersection.If I got out of the car and


    took a right, I would be home.I loosened my grip on the handrail, unfastened the seat belt, and tried to


    open the door.


    However, it was still locked.


    "Open it.I''m getting off the car."


    "Not here."


    His low voice rang once more.


    The red light in front of us turn green.


    The car started again, but it went left.


    "Stop the car!"


    I tried to stop him in a hurry, but he paid no heed to me.


    Helpless, I had no choice but to fasten my seat belt again.


    "Where are we going?"


    Very soon, I got the answer.


    Charles finally stopped at the gate of the Moore mansion.


    I clenched my clothes, recalling Charles''s strange behavior earlier today.


    A bad premonition rose in my heart "Let''s go home."


    Charles unfastened the seat belt for me and gently took my hand before kissing it.


    At this moment, my blood froze.


    There was something obviously wrong with him.


    "I can''t, I have something else to do today.I want to go back to my own home."


    Charles smiled and got off the car.


    Then, he opened the door of the passenger seat for me.


    "Do you really don''t want toe with me?"


    "No.You don''t have to send me¡­"


    Before I could finish, he bent down and picked me up.


    "Ah! C-Charles!"


    Ignoring my pleas, he carried me to the vi.


    All my struggles were in vain.My legs were tightly locked in front of him.


    His huge hand spanked my buttocks slyly.


    "Be good."


    My cheeks turned bright red as shame and anger filled me.


    "What are you doing?! Put me down now!"


    To my surprise, he did put me down.


    I took a deep breath, about to scold him, but he suddenly closed the distance between us and stood


    right in front of me.


    The dim lights outside the vi shone on him, outlining his handsome profile.


    My heart began to beat quickly as a sense of anticipation rose in me.


    Charles caught me off guard and wrapped his arms around my waist, pulling me into his arms.


    The next second, he grabbed my lips for a fierce kiss.


    Stunned and shocked, my mind stagnated, and my voice was broken by the kiss.


    "Charles¡­"


    Charles pushed me against the wall, kissing me with ferocious desire.


    The tip of his tongue pressed against my teeth and soon intertwined with my tongue.


    He kissed me so violently, the pain made me wince.


    I wanted to push him away, but he grabbed my hands and pressed them over my head, leaving me no


    room to resist.


    He was literally taking my breath away! I gasped and opened my mouth, trying to breathe in more air.


    Yet, Charles grabbed my jaw and kissed me more ferociously than ever.


    He only let go of me when he saw that I almost suffocated.


    Breaking the kiss, he then picked me up again and made his way to the door.


    "Charles, I won''t go in." I still had a shred of reason remaining.


    His desire for me was so strong, I couldn''t imagine what would happen after we entered the house.


    "Then, we can do it here¡­"


    Charles whispered, his voice deep and hoarse with desire.


    So shocked I was, my body stiffened.


    Charles leaned against my back suggestively.


    Suddenly, the air between us turned ambiguous.


    I watched nervously as he entered the lock password.


    A small beep followed, and I was stunned.


    The password turned out to be the date of our wedding.


    Back then, whenever I came here, it was always the butler who opened the door for me.


    I never expected the lock password of the Moore mansion to be our wedding date.


    My heart began to waver as mixed feelings surged in me.

 Chapter 208: Im Sorry

    Chapter 208: I''m Sorry


    Charles''s POV:


    I opened the door without letting go of Scarlett.Then, I closed the door behind me, and the Moore


    mansion fell into silence.


    The only light source was the dim yellowmp on the side.My piercing gaze became softer the longer I


    stared at her.Her red and plump lips looked so alluring to me.


    At this moment, there was nothing in the world that I wanted more than to kiss her.


    Although I did not drink, I felt like I was intoxicated.Without thinking, I lowered my head and kissed her.


    Our lips intertwined with each other.


    And when we touched, I felt a strong urge to get more of her.


    Scarlett tried to push me away.


    "Stop...Grandma and the others might see us," she said breathlessly.


    "Don''t worry.They took James to the park."


    I held her by the waist with one hand and held the back of her head with the other.


    Once again, I indulged myself in her lips.I could smell the scent of her body as we kissed, and


    excitement washed over me.


    At this moment, I took a look at her.I was disappointed to see that while I was enjoying myself, she was


    just staring at me with her eyes wide open.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Close your eyes when we kiss," I grumbled.


    Scarlett mumbled something in response, but I did not hear what she had said because of my fervent


    kiss.I could not seem to get enough of her.


    But then, I suddenly let her go.I was afraid that I would not be able to control myself if this went on.


    "I''m hungry," Scarlettined.


    I was stunned.


    But then, an idea urred to me.


    With a sly smile, I moved closer to her and whispered in her ear, "Do you want to have dinner or have


    sex with me first?"Her eyes widened in shock.


    Our faces were only an inch away from each other.I could hear her breathing.But for some reason, she


    was holding her breath.A deafening silence fell between us.


    A few momentster, Scarlett looked away and said, "I...I don''t want to eat.Get off of me."


    Albeit reluctant, I decided to let her go.


    But just as I did so, she ran away from me.


    Her actions piqued my annoyance, so I trapped her against the wall.


    "Charles, I want some warm water.The roller coaster and everything still made me feel sick," she asked


    while looking at me her doe eyes.


    However, her eyes betrayed her.


    I pressed my forehead against hers and looked into her eyes.


    "I don''t believe you.You just want to run away from me, do you?" Her face turned redder.


    All of a sudden, I felt an urge to kiss her again.


    Just as I was getting closer and closer to her, she suddenly looked behind me and screamed in horror.


    "AH! Charles, there''s a big spider on the wall! Look!"


    "A spider? Are you sure?" I asked in disbelief.


    How could a spider enter my house?


    "Yes! Quick! It''s crawling towards us.Hurry up, and kill it!"


    The terror on Scarlett''s face was convincing.


    Thinking that what she had said might be true, I turned around to look at the said spider.


    But the moment I looked away, she pushed me.


    Before I could process what had just happened, she had already run to the door.


    I did not know whether tough or cry.


    But no matter what tricks she yed, I would not let her get away from me.


    With that, I strode forward and pulled her into my arms, like an eagle catching its prey.


    "Where''s the spider? Are you thinking of escaping again?"


    Scarlettughed awkwardly and reasoned out, "Oh, sorry.I thought it was a spider.You know what?


    Why don''t we eat dinner now? I''m starving."


    She tried to talk her way out, but I remained unmoved.


    Her red face was quite amusing, though.


    "Really? But you sound like you want to have some fun with me first."


    I grabbed her waist and carried her on my shoulder.


    "Charles, what are you doing? Put me down!"


    Scarlett pounded on my shoulder in protest, but it aroused my sexual desire even more.


    I carried her all the way to the bedroom.


    When we reached the door, I kicked it open and then threw her on the bed.


    She must have realized what would happen next.She crawled to the foot of the bed in an attempt to get


    away from me.


    In my eyes, she looked adorable.


    With a chuckle, I pulled her back and pinned her to the bed.


    "Scarlett, please...I''ve really missed you..." I whispered in her ear.


    Scarlett did not struggle anymore.


    She just looked at me in the eye with her beautiful eyes.


    Without another word, I lowered my head and kissed her again, leaving her no chance to say no.


    But this time, I was gentle.


    I indulged myself and let the fire inside me burn.


    Even though Scarlett had been trying to push me away, there was no way she could resist me.


    I held her tightly and kissed her more passionately, giving her no chance to refuse.


    Before I knew it, my hands had wandered on her body and begun to tear her clothes.


    All of a sudden, I tasted blood in my mouth.


    It was not until I felt a strong sense of pain did I let her go.


    ''Damn it! How could she bite me?!'' I eximed inwardly.


    With her body trembling slightly, Scarlett looked away and reminded me, "Charles, we''re already


    divorced..."


    "Please don''t reject me.You know how much I want you."


    I looked at her intently, trying to find her true feelings in her eyes.


    However, she still pushed me away.


    Although it hurt, I held her in my tight embrace and reassured her, "I''ll take responsibility for you."


    I kissed her earlobe as I spoke.


    A few momentster, I felt her body rx, so I finally loosened my grip on her.


    Unable to take it any longer, I took off my coat and then my trousers.


    "Hang on."I reached out to the bedside table and took out a condom from the top drawer.


    We already had James.To me, one child was enough.I did not want to have another child who would


    only disturb our precious time together.


    The anticipation was killing me as I tried to tear the condom packet.


    But no matter how hard I tried, I could not tear the packet.


    I took a look at Scarlett and found that she had bolted to the door yet again.


    She had tried to slip away from me every chance she got.


    Unfortunately for her, I would not let her.


    I merely took two strides, and I caught her in my arms again.


    "I won''t let you escape."


    Scarlett''s face was a little red in embarrassment, but she still looked up at me defiantly.


    "We''re already divorced! You can''t touch me anymore!"


    "I don''t care.You''ll always be mine."


    "You''re wrong!"


    "I''m not," I argued stubbornly.


    We were like a child fighting over a toy.


    The next moment, I gave her a long and lingering kiss again.


    She tried to punch me, but I nimbly blocked her attacks.


    She could only twist her body in protest, but her struggles were all in vain.


    "Scarlett, you''re mine," I announced with a triumphant smile.


    Perhaps Scarlett had gotten tired.Or maybe, she was moved by my words.She finally stopped


    punching me.


    At this moment, I was content.


    In my eyes, every second with her was worthwhile.


    While we were immersed in each other''s presence, my phone suddenly rang.


    I held her in one hand and answered the call with the other.


    "What is it?" I asked impatiently.


    "Boss, we''re now at the Moore mansion," J said respectfully.


    She was implying that the happy time was over.


    "Got it."


    I hung up the phone as soon as I finished speaking.My excitement and tion burst at once.


    "Is James back?" Scarlett asked in a low voice.


    "Yes."


    "I see. I''ll bring him here now."


    "No.Just stay here with me for a while."


    I did not want to let her go just yet.I wanted her to stay with me a little longer.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Charles was half-naked.His warm body was pressing against mine.


    I had stopped struggling and just let his hands wander on my body to his heart''s content.


    But the more intimate we became, the more uneasy I felt.


    Instead of letting my desire get a hold of me, my mind wandered off.


    The scene where my father was desperately begging Charles before he died crossed my mind.


    It still bugged me to this day, especially when I recalled how heartless Charles was at that time.


    At the thought of this, I pushed Charles away with all my might.


    The bewilderment on his face brought a pang to my heart, but I had already made up my mind.


    "We should keep a distance from each other."


    "What are you saying?" Charles asked in a hurt tone.


    "I''m sorry."


    I wanted to remind him that we were already divorced, but I stopped myself when I saw his dejection.


    Even if I did not tell him, I was sure he knew what I was talking about.


    After a long period of silence, Charles finally let go of me.


    "I''m going to take a shower."


    I was in a daze as I watched him let go of me and go to the bathroom.I unconsciously touched my sore


    lips, and my eyes fell on the condom packet on the bed.


    Perhaps Charles and I should not see each other in the future.


    We would only torment each other in the end.


    It took me a while before I got a hold of myself.


    And when I did, I hurriedly put on my clothes and went downstairs at once.

 Chapter 209: He Would Keep The Ring

    Chapter 209: He Would Keep The Ring


    Charles'' POV:


    Standing by the window quietly, I watched Scarlett leave.I could tell that she was still mad at me


    because I had not helped her father.


    Thinking about it, I found myself drowning in regret.


    Why hadn''t I helped him back then? If I hadn''t turned a blind eye to her father''s dilemma, then there


    would not have been as many obstacles in my rtionship with her.


    Clenching my fists tightly, I made up my mind.I was determined to make here back to me one day.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I got home, but I could not fall asleep at all, despite the fact that I was tired.


    Whenever I closed my eyes, I ended up thinking of Charles.


    The next day, I went to the TV station, but I was absent-minded all day long, and when someone


    suddenly bumped into me from behind, 1 almost tripped and fell.


    Nina, who was standing beside me, caught me right in time as she looked at me with a frown, feeling


    worried.


    "Scarlett, are you okay?" I nodded in reply.


    I then saw a woman rushing away, stomping her foot as though she was enraged.


    "Who is she?" I asked Nina.


    After looking at the woman for a while, Nina replied, "It''s Emily."


    "What happened to her?"


    "She was supposed to host a program with Lucia, but¡­"


    Nina clicked her tongue and hesitated for a moment before she continued, "I don''t know what tricks


    Lucia yed to get the sponsorship from Charles.Ever since she did that, Emily has been cast aside."


    Her words felt like heavy stones pressing on my heart.


    Although money was not omnipotent, it was indeed impossible to do anything without it.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It could easily change things for people who are trying to climb their careerdder.


    Money made it easier for some people and harder for others.


    Emily''s case was a good example of how money could affect one''s career.


    The thing that seemed more ridiculous was the fact that it was Charles, who sponsored Lucia.


    Several days passed since.


    Charles seemed to have disappeared because he had not contacted me since then.


    He only sent me a text a day before he was supposed to y tennis with Henri, reminding me of the


    time and ce.


    However, his words felt a little cold and brief.


    So, I didn''t reply to him.


    But since I had already promised him, I did not want to go back on my word.


    ¡°The next morning, I woke up earlier than usual and freshened up.I put on my wedding ring right before


    I left my house.¡±


    The diamond glowed in the sun, dazzling me.


    Charles was waiting outside for me.


    He was dressed casually, which made him look youthful, and handsome.


    The rising sun cast a golden glow on the horizon, but Charles looked more dazzling than the sun.


    After getting in the car, neither of us said a word.


    The gap between us wouldn''t disappear so easily.


    Besides, there was no point in talking too much.


    The car stopped at the tennis courts, and wanting to catch a breath of fresh air, 1 quickly got off.


    "Scarlett." I turned around, and saw Armelle and Henri walking towards me.


    They were dressed in sportswear.


    They already seemed to have finished warming up, and their foreheads had tiny beads of sweat.


    But they smiled and were quite active.


    Charles and I, on the other hand, were not as energetic as them.


    Suddenly, Charles intertwined his fingers with mine, and I looked into his eyes, surprised.


    At first, my heart skipped a beat, but then it began to race so fast.


    "You came so early!"


    Holding my hand, Charles walked to them to greet them.


    "Let''s y doubles."


    Henri seemed to be very enthusiastic.


    He picked up the racket and took Armelle to the court, leaving no chance for me to refuse.


    Charles looked at me and said in a seemingly considerate yet cold tone, "You don''t want to be my


    partner? If that''s the case, then I can y on my own."


    I was stunned for a second, but I picked up the racket.


    "I can y doubles with you."


    Now we were on the court, ready to begin the match.


    Although I made many mistakes, there was an inexplicable strange feeling in my heart.


    At least for now, Charles and I were together, as a team.


    We worked hard for themon goal, made up for each other, and fought together.


    Thinking of that, tears welled up in my eyes.


    It was undeniable that I really wanted to be happy with him, but it was harder than it seemed.


    And for some reason, I was a little distracted.


    When I finally came back to my senses, I saw the ball flying towards me.


    Just when I was frozen, I felt a tall figure appear in front of me.


    It was Charles! With a wave of his hand, he hit the ball with his racket.


    He then dropped his racket to the ground, grabbed me by the shoulder, and examined me nervously.


    "Scarlett, are you okay?" I looked at him nkly.


    My throat waspletely parched.


    "I¡­ I''m fine."


    Henri and Armelle also rushed to my side, looking worried.


    "I''m sorry that you almost got hit by the ball.I was so excited that I identally used too much force


    when I hit the ball," Henri said guiltily, looking at me.


    "Thank God, Charles was there to protect her just in time!" Armelle said as she pinched Henri''s arm.


    Henri looked at her with a grin.


    "Ouch! Baby, please be gentle!"


    "It was not your fault.I was the one that was distracted," Iforted Henri.


    "Take a rest."


    Saying that, Charles dragged me away from the court and made me sit on a bench.He then continued


    to y with Henri, while Armelle sat down with me and talked.


    Time passed quickly, and soon, it was noon.Armelle held my hand all of a sudden.


    "It''s too early to go home.My friend is hosting an art exhibition.Why don''t we go there this afternoon?"


    We all agreed, so after having lunch, we went to the art exhibition.


    Armelle was holding her husband''s arm intimately and talking to him sweetly while we were at the


    exhibition.


    I looked down at my hand and saw that Charles was holding my hand tightly, but since my palms were


    a little sweaty, I pulled my hand out, feeling a little uneasy.


    "My hand is sweaty," I exined.


    Hearing that, his expression turned cold and he pursed his lips.


    There was a strange coldness between us.


    After we were done watching the art exhibit, I let out a sigh of relief.


    We all had dinner together, and Charles drank a lot.


    On our way back, I turned to the driver and said, "Go to the Garden Street."


    Charles nced at me and remained silent.Soon, we arrived at the destination.


    I opened the door and got out of the car, but the next second, he pulled me back inside.I turned to look


    at him in confusion.


    "Anything else?"


    Charles lowered his head and touched my hand softly, his slender fingers scratching my skin.


    His fingers brushed over my wedding ring.


    "Are you going to take off your ring after you get home?"


    I don''t know why he asked that, but I nodded in reply.


    Seeing that, he took off the wedding ring from my finger.


    "What are you doing?" I asked in surprise.


    Charles looked at me with a deep gaze that made my heart ache.


    "I will be keeping the ring from now on."


    Upon hearing that, I did not know what to say, so I looked at him in silence.


    Actually, the ring was not too expensive.


    I had purchased our wedding rings from a small independent brand back then, and even though it was


    not from a luxury brand, Charles seemed to cherish our rings a lot.


    While I was lost in thought, he leaned in and kissed me on the lips.


    He put his arms around my waist and pulled me closer with great force as though he was trying to


    embed me into his body, but his kiss was very gentle.


    He then licked my lips before he finally let me go.


    Even though I did not drink a lot.


    I still felt drunk after that.


    And if he had not hugged me like that, I would have fallen down to the floor.


    Somehow, tears rolled down my cheeks.


    Charles narrowed his eyes at me, tempting me and pulling me into a dark abyss.


    I suddenly felt like the whole world had gone silent, and the sound of our kiss was the only thing that


    could be heard.


    Charles pressed his forehead against mine with a cold look in his eyes.


    "Scarlett, you will regret your decision, sooner orter."


    "You are drunk."


    "If I was drunk, then I would have carried you upstairs to have sex,"


    Charles sneered and loosened his grip on me.


    I took two steps back and saw him turn around.


    He got in the car, and mmed the door shut loudly, making me shudder.


    Confusion filled my heart as I watched him leave.


    It was indeed hard for me to read Charles'' mind now.

 Chapter 210: Sending A Bunch of Red Roses

    Chapter 210: Sending A Bunch of Red Roses


    Scarlett''s POV:


    After what happenedst night, I thought Charles wouldn''t want us to get back together


    anymore.Because I kept refusing him again and again, I assumed that perhaps, he hadpletely


    given up on me.But when I woke up this morning, I saw a bunch of red roses in a vase on the table.


    The roses were disyed prominently, looking bright and warm.


    "Good morning, Scarlett." Tracy ced breakfast on the table.


    I sat down to eat, though I didn''t say a word about those roses.


    Tracy faked a cough and tried to attract my attention.


    She asked, "Aren''t the roses lovely?"


    I threw her an indifferent look and replied on purpose, "Didn''t you put them here a few days ago?"


    "What? There were no red roses before! Mr.Moore brought them here this morning."


    "You don''t have to give the credit to Charles, Tracy."


    bbergasted, Tracy tried to exin the situation to me in a hurry.


    "You have to believe me, Scarlett! Mr.Moore put the roses in the vase when you were asleep.He went


    to the rose garden before dawn to pick them, all by himself.If he finds out that you think I''m the one


    who gave you the roses, he''ll fire me¡­"


    I turned to look at the roses, somewhat dazed.


    Yesterday, Charles told me that I woulde to regret my decision one day.


    Yet today, he sent me roses.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    What was he thinking? I couldn''t understand him at all.


    After I was finished with breakfast, I went to work and arrived at the TV station on time.


    The moment I got past the gate, I noticed Lucia walking towards me from afar.


    Her well-done makeup was stunningly gorgeous, entuating her beauty.


    "Hi, Scarlett!" she greeted me with a wide smile.


    She suddenly turned around and clung to my arm, as if we were the most intimate of friends.


    "I really wanted to thank you.Thanks to Charles''s sponsorship, I''m back on TV! I''m at the center of


    attention again!"


    "Then you should go thank Charles.You don''t need toe to me."


    I pulled my arm slowly out of her grasp.


    "Well, you two are a couple! I thought I should ask for your opinion first beforeing to him.You won''t


    misunderstand me, will you? I know that there are rumors about me and Charles in the workce


    recently.Some people even said that they saw Charles with me yesterday!"


    Lucia''s face lit up as she spoke.I knew she was doing this on purpose.


    At this, I couldn''t help butugh.


    "He went to the art exhibition with me yesterday.I don''t think he had any time to see you."


    In that instant, she froze.


    She quickly changed her expression and gazed at me with a pitiful look.


    "There''s really nothing between Charles and me! He won''te to see me anyway.Trust me,


    Scarlett.The only reason he agreed to sponsor my program was because he thought I was pitiful."


    Lucia''s fake airs annoyed me.


    I didn''t say much and left.I thought that was the end of it.


    Contrary to my expectations, Lucia appeared in front of me frequently. Whenever we met, she kept


    mentioning Charles.


    She pretended to apologize sincerely to me, but in truth, she wanted to imply to me that she and


    Charles had a close rtionship.


    Finally, I reached the limits of patience.


    I mmed the script on the table and turned coldly to her.


    "Since you''ve apologized so many times, I assume this sponsorship must have caused you a lot of


    trouble.So much, that you feel indebted to us.I have a way to help you solve this little problem of yours


    for good.Do you want to hear it?"


    Lucia''s face paled in nervousness.


    She looked at me warily, and stammered, "What¡­ what?"


    I slowly took out my phone and looked up Charles''s number in my contacts list.


    "I''ll call Charles right now and ask him to withdraw the sponsorship for your show.Then, you don''t have


    to apologize to me humbly again and again."


    So saying, I dialed the number right before her eyes.


    "N-no! Wait!"


    Lucia got nervous at once.Her shrill voice pierced my eardrums, making them ache.She grabbed my


    phone in a hurry and hung up the call immediately.


    Then, she turned back to me with a ttering smile and handed my phone back to me.


    "I''m sorry, Scarlett.If you don''t want to see me, I promise, I won''t show up and apologize anymore."


    "Good.Next time, use your brain before you do anything."


    I picked up my phone and the script, and left without sparing another nce at her.


    Without Lucia''s persistent interruption, my work went smoothly.


    After I finished work, William called and asked me out for dinner.


    He said he got some problems and could use a friendly listener.


    From the tone of his voice, I could tell that he was frustrated.I hesitated for a while, but in the end, I


    epted his invitation.


    When I arrived at the appointed restaurant, William was already there.


    He was standing at the entrance, waiting for me.He opened the door for me like a gentleman.


    I got out of the car, thanking him politely for the gesture.


    I entered the restaurant with him, but I didn''t expect to meet an acquaintance.


    It was none other than Spencer, who was walking towards us with a frown.


    William greeted him.


    Spencer then looked at me, as if he wanted to say something to me.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t have money to pay the bill?" I joked.


    "No!"


    Spencer sighed and immediately told me the truth.


    "Charles is having dinner in room 808.Lucia''s also there with him."


    At this, my brows rose.


    So Charles sent me roses in the morning, and then had dinner with another woman in the evening. I


    tried my best to control my facial expression, pretending not to care the slightest.


    "Really? The dishes in this restaurant must be very good."


    "You seriously still have the mood to eat?"


    Spencer pushed me to the elevator in a hurry, snarling angrily all the while, "Lucia''s well dressed and


    looks really sexy.She obviously wants to seduce Charles! If you don''t go to him now, you''ll regret it in


    the future!"


    "We''re divorced.He has freedom to love anyone he likes.Why should I interfere in his personal life?"


    I exined to Spencer coldly, stopping in my tracks.


    But the words were also for me, so that I could remind myself to remain sober and in control of my


    feelings.


    Spencer shed me a bitter smile.


    "Divorce? Scarlett, you better go talk to yourwyer to confirm that."


    "Wait, what do you mean?" I was bewildered.


    "I never said anything!"


    Spencer waved his hand, sighed, and then left.I stared dumbly after his receding back, frowning


    deeply.


    "Didn''t you already got a divorce?"


    William was just as confused.


    I shook my head and said, "I have no clue.I''m sure I went to thewyer''s office with Charles to


    complete the divorce procedures.How could we not get divorced?"


    Yet, Spencer''s mannerisms were so odd.He wouldn''t say things like that for no reason.What was the


    real truth?

 Chapter 211: Divorced Or Not

    Chapter 211: Divorced Or Not


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Could the divorce be fake¡­? Thinking of this, suspicion grew within me.I asked William to order food


    for us first.


    After that, and I took the elevator upstairs to where Charles and Lucia were.


    In my haste, I had forgotten to knock on the door of Room 808 and directly pushed it open.


    Unexpectedly, I was met with a steamy sight.


    Lucia was dangerously close to Charles, a coquettish smile on her dolled-up face.


    She leaned forward seductively and raised a ss of wine.


    Her full chest almost touched Charles''s arm.


    Charles didn''t refuse Lucia''s approach.


    He leaned back on his chair in a rxed manner and clinked sses with Lucia casually.


    There was even a faint smile on his lips, as if he was taking delight in her attention.


    He seemed to be enjoying the moment very much.


    When he met my eyes, his face suddenly changed and his rxed look morphed into shock.


    "Scarlett¡­!"


    By now, my face was as cold as ice.


    "What a coincidence."


    Lucia turned and saw me as well.


    She hurriedly put down her ss, panic coloring her face, and burst into a nervous exnation.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Scarlett! Nothing happened between Charles and me.I was just making a


    toast.The reason I invited him to dinner was because I wanted to thank him for the sponsorship¡­"


    "Don''t worry.Scarlett won''t care who I drink with."


    Charles drank without a care in the world, as if no one was around.


    He rubbed his thumb against the ss in his handzily.


    With his sharp and good-looking features, he looked extremely handsome.


    He had drunk a little too hastily just now, and a small spot of red wine remained at the corner of his


    mouth.


    It gave him the impression of a vampire who had just satiated his thirst with blood.


    He looked ruthless and condescending, attractively so.


    Anger, depression, suspicion, and countless other emotions filled me,bining into arge lump that


    blocked my windpipe.


    Suddenly, I found it difficult to breathe.


    Just like that, I was no longer in the mood to question whether the divorce was true or false.


    When I took another look at Charles, difort crept on me.


    "I entered the wrong room.Sorry to bother you.Have a good time."


    I put on a fake smile and bade them goodbye as calmly as I could, but in reality, my mind was in a


    mess.


    The moment I turned around to leave, I ran into Spencer, who had juste back.


    He quickly stopped me and demanded, "Scarlett, are you going to leave just like that?"


    I patted him on the arm andforted him, "William''s waiting for me downstairs.Don''t worry about me."


    Then, I walked past him and headed downstairs.


    I returned to the private room I booked with William.


    All kinds of tasty dishes filled the table, but I had no appetite.


    William poured me a ss of red wine, which I picked up and drowned in an instant.


    "Scarlett?"


    William looked at me, surprised.


    A frown colored his face and he advised, "Don''t torture yourself because of anger.You''re more likely to


    get drunk if you drink too fast."


    "I''m not angry at all."


    That was a lie.


    William seemed to see through me with just one nce.


    He swapped the red wine in front of me with non-alcoholic juice.


    "Every man would act ording to the circumstances.You have to learn to distinguish between what''s


    real and what isn''t.Don''t take things seriously easily and anger yourself for no reason."


    I had no choice but to nod.


    "Yes, I know, Mr.William.Can I have a ss of wine now?"


    William poured me some wine in a ss, but was soon interrupted by a knock on the door.


    Right after that, who shoulde in but Lucia.


    She pushed the door open and marched in, then took to staring at us with an unreadable look.


    "Am I interrupting you?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    I put down my wine ss, shooting her a cold butposed stare.


    "Scarlett."


    Lucia looked slightly drunk.


    She staggered to me and mumbled pitifully, "You can''t be angry.There''s really nothing going on


    between Charles and me."


    I was annoyed.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''ve already exined things to me just now.It''s meaningless to repeat it."


    "How could it be meaningless?!"


    Lucia ignored my annoyed look, going as far as to sit next to me.


    She shed me a dazzling smile that was almost blinding.


    "I heard Abner used to be infatuated with you.But what happened after that? Now, he''s be Nina''s


    husband!"


    William pulled a rare, uncharacteristic long face at this.


    He cast a sharp re at Lucia, his eyes narrowed in warning.


    "Stop it! You are not wee here.Please leave now."


    "What? Looks like Scarlett''s new lover doesn''t wee me! Do you want me to leave too, Scarlett?"


    Lucia inched closer and closer to me, overwhelming me with the stink of alcohol.


    I frowned, growing more annoyed.


    I pushed her away, and she staggered back to her seat.


    Her face was slightly red, but her eyes were very clear and sober.


    I sneered derisively at her.


    She was probably just pretending to apologize, but I knew that her real purpose was to show off to me.


    "Lucia, are you trying to say that Charles is just like Abner? That even if he was once loyal to me, he''d


    eventually leave me and choose you?"


    "No, no, no! You''re thinking too much.Do you really think Charles will lose his affection for you and


    abandon you sooner orter, too?"


    Lucia drawled as she crossed her arms over her chest, her eyes full of provocation.


    She was trying to get a rise out of me, no doubt.


    "No, I just wanted to remind you that there''s a difference between a dream and wishful thinking." I


    stared coldly into her eyes, not backing down.


    Sparks flew as our gazes met.


    The next moment, William stood between us, separating her from me.


    With him shielding me from Lucia, I could only see his broad shoulders and back.


    He warned in a severe tone, "Miss, do you need me to call the security for you to leave?"


    Lucia shot me a scornful look before leaving haughtily.


    The second she stepped out, William closed the door and turned to me.


    Unable to help myself, I shed him a bitter smile.


    "Even a woman like her dares to show off to me now."


    William tried tofort me during our entire meal, but I didn''t listen to him.


    After our meal, we went out of the private room together.


    From the corners of my eyes, I noticed Charles standing by the elevator.


    When our eyes met, I looked away quickly and held William''s arm tight.


    "I''m feeling too full.Let''s go for a quick stroll."


    While William and I were walking, Charles kept ringing me.


    I ignored himpletely and muted my phone.


    William teased me with a smile, "You''re cute when you''re jealous."


    "I''m not jealous.We''re divorced."


    "But your friend just asked you to talk to yourwyer, right? Are you really sure the divorce procedures


    have beenpleted?" William asked tentatively, worried for me.


    I carefully traced my memories for a while before muttering vaguely, "Maybe."


    "Maybe¡­?" I shook my head.


    "I''m not sure.I was about to give birth at that time, so I didn''t have the energy to ask about it."


    "I think there is something wrong."


    William''s words kept ringing in my ears.I returned to the Moore mansion and then coaxed James to


    sleep.


    As I did so, my mind pondered over his words.Had I really divorced Charles?

 Chapter 212: Kiss Me

    Chapter 212: Kiss Me


    Scarlett''s POV:


    It waste at night, but try as I might, I still couldn''t fall asleep.I tossed and turned restlessly in bed,


    feeling very conflicted.


    A gust of wind suddenly blew over.I looked up by instinct and realized that the door of the nursery


    wasn''t closed properly.I stood up and walked over to close the door.


    All of a sudden, a dark figure appeared outside, scaring the wits out of me.


    "You¡­?"


    Before I could react, the dark figure suddenly took me in his arms.


    In that instant, a familiar unique scent entered my nose.


    It was Charles''s smell.


    "Charles¡­? You''re back?"


    He did not reply to me.


    Instead, he took me by the hand and entered the room.


    "Don''t wake James up," I said in a low whisper.


    "I''m here to see my wife."


    Charles let go of my hand and took a seat on the sofa in the nursery.


    He threw something in his hand aside, which I found to be a bag with a rope in it.Why¡­ why did


    Charles bring a rope?


    "Charles, you''re drunk.You need to go back to the master bedroom and sleep."


    "Scarlett, you''re so gentle.Are you smiling at me?"


    To my surprise, Charles reached out his hand to stroke my face gently.


    "Exactly how much did you drink tonight? Did you drink with Lucia?"


    I couldn''t stop myself from asking that question.


    Envisioning how intimate Charles and Lucia could have been when they fed each other wine with their


    lips was enough to drive me insane.


    "Who''s Lucia? I¡­ I don''t know her.Scarlett¡­ your face is so smooth."


    Charles continued to touch my face, ignoring my question.


    "Lucia''s the woman you insisted on sponsoring!"


    I didn''t want him to change the topic.


    "I don''t care about other women.I just want you."


    With that, Charles grabbed my hand and pulled me to the sofa.


    "I drank with Spencer tonight.He said he''d get me drunk.But look, I''m still sober."


    He then put my hand on his chest, letting me feel his heartbeat.


    "Okay, okay.You''re the best." My voice softened, despite myself.


    "I can drink more!" Charles muttered defiantly.


    "You are already drunk.You can''t drink anymore."


    I tried to stand up and walk away, but he stopped me.


    The next second, I stumbled and fell on hisp.


    I turned to Charles and asked in a hushed voice, annoyed, "Charles, what are you doing?"


    He smiled at me and said softly, "Kiss me."


    That stunned me.


    "Kiss me,"


    Charles repeated stubbornly, after seeing that I didn''t reply.


    ''This drunkard is really shameless!'' I straightened up and rose from hisp, and gave him a gentle peck


    on the lips.


    It was just a peck, yet, it caused my heart to ripple with strange emotions.


    "Again."


    Hismand took me by surprise.


    Helpless, I gave him another peck.


    Then I blinked my confused eyes and asked, "Is that enough?"


    "One more kiss," Charles demanded bossily.


    I kissed him again, but this time, he didn''t let me go.


    He held the back of my head before pushing me into a deep kiss.


    It was so possessive, it took away my breath in an instant.


    I struggled, but that made him kiss me even harder.


    Because I was afraid of waking James up, I had to endure it.


    His mouth carried a strong scent of alcohol that consumed me, making me drunk as well.


    After a long while, he finally let go of me.


    "Scarlett, I want to drink with you.Okay?"


    I replied helplessly, "I''ll go downstairs to get some wine.Wait for me in the master bedroom."


    Of course, I wouldn''t bring him any more wine.


    Instead, I brought two sses of water with honey that could alleviate his hangover.


    Charles sat on the edge of the bed in the master bedroom as he waited for me.


    I handed a ss to him, which he stared at for a while.


    "Honey, do you n to get me drunk and then have your way with me?"


    "Will you drink or not?" I handed the ss to him.


    He drank it all in one breath before cing the ss on the bedside table.


    Then he burst unhappily, "This wine''s not as sweet as you."


    Immediately after, he pulled me into his arms possessively.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Honey." His voice rang softly from above my head.


    "I''m not your honey.We''re divorced."


    "No, you''re my wife.That will never change, not in my entire life."


    "So, the divorce is a bluff? We didn''t really get divorced?" I finally made up my mind and braved myself


    to ask.


    "You''ve found out?"


    I looked up to see him smilingcently, as though he had seeded in pulling somebody''s leg.


    "Answer me directly, Charles.We haven''t really divorced, right?" I asked.


    "Yes."


    "You really are something!"


    Mypliment was dripping with sarcasm, but it didn''t seem to get through him.


    He continued holding me in his arms, and then kissed me hard.


    "It''s impossible for me to divorce you, Scarlett.I said it, didn''t I? That I''d love you more and more¡­"


    Charles tried to kiss me again, but I cleverly dodged his lips.


    "I''ll get you a ss of water with honey to make you feel better."


    "Alright.My wife is so kind to me!"


    Finally, he let go of me.


    Released from his grasp, I tiptoed my way to the kitchen.


    I never expected that we really didn''t divorce.


    Charles lied to me! How dare he! Fury burned me.


    Suddenly, a brilliant idea came to my mind.


    "Is my honey water ready yet?"


    Charles''s voice suddenly came from behind me.


    He pulled me into a hug, and his warm breath made me tremble.


    "Yes, yes.Drink it."


    I spun around and handed the ss to him.


    "Feed me."


    "Okay." I brought the ss to his lips.


    "Call me honey, or I won''t drink it." Charles started to act like a spoiled child.


    "Honey, please drink this."


    Left with no choice, I was forced to deal with him obediently.


    "That''s it."


    Charles opened his mouth obediently and drank everything.


    "Let''s go upstairs after this.We shouldn''t wake Grandma and the others up."


    "It doesn''t matter.The rooms are all sound-proof.They can''t hear us."


    Charles picked me up and whispered in my ear, "Let''s go upstairs."


    He then carried me into the master bedroom and gently put me on the bed.


    He also got on the bed andy beside me, and then caressed my face affectionately.


    His hands moved downwards, but I quickly stopped their descent.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Charles muttered discontentedly, like a child who had lost his candy.


    "Charles, let me do it today."


    Charles didn''t expect me to take the initiative and stopped speaking immediately.I got up and straddled


    over him.


    Then, I bent down and kissed him again and again.


    Charles returned my kisses, though he was more aggressive about it.


    After a while, he finally couldn''t hold it anymore and fell fast asleep.


    I patted Charles on the face several times to make sure he was truly asleep.


    When I had confirmed it, I removed myself from him and stood back up.


    I went to the nursery, and took the rope that Charles had brought back to the master bedroom.


    Then, I got on the bed and began to work.


    "How dare you lie to me? How dare you bring the rope back? You wanted to tie me up? Well, let''s see


    who''s going to be tied up."


    I worked hard for quite a long time until I finally got it done.


    Satisfied, I retreated to the nursery.


    Tonight, I could finally enjoy a good sleep.

 Chapter 213: An Intimate Quarrel

    Chapter 213: An Intimate Quarrel


    Charles'' POV:


    When I woke up the next morning, my body felt so sore.I heard some noise, so I opened my eyes,


    staring at the direction the noise wasing from.


    J appeared to be frightened.She took a step back, raising her hands.


    "It''s me, J."


    I frowned, wanting to sit up, but then I found myself having difficulties moving a muscle.I looked down,


    realizing that I had been tied up.


    "What the hell happened?" I asked through gritted teeth.


    In a trembling voice, J replied, "I found the door of your room wide open.When I came in to check, I


    saw you tied up.Do you not remember anything that happened?"


    The intimate scenes fromst night popped up in my head one after another.I recalled how Scarlett got


    on top of me and kissed me passionately.


    She was so patientst night.It was as if she was waiting for an opportunity or something.


    "Go and ask Scarlett toe here.Now!" I grunted.


    "Tracy has already gone to Scarlett''s room to wake her up.Allow me to untie you first," she said.


    "No."


    I refused, and then stared at the door.


    "The one who tied me up should do it."


    Momentster, another person walked into the room.


    "Mr.Moore, I can''t seem to wake Scarlett up.She''s in too deep of a sleep," Tracy said, visibly


    apprehensive.


    I was so angry that I broke into a manicughter.


    Scarlett had bound me for an entire night, but she was sleeping like a log.


    J looked at me, curious to know what I was thinking.


    "Sir, I think it''s best that we untie you.Do you mind?"


    I gnashed my teeth and finally agreed.


    J and Tracy removed the ropes from me.


    I moved my aching joints and clenched my fists.


    "Tracy, J, take James out to the park or something.Make sure not toe back before lunch."


    J and Tracy exchanged nces in silence before they left the room to carry out my order.


    Meanwhile, I changed into a fresh set of clothes and tidied up before going downstairs.


    Both my mother and grandmother were already drinking tea and chatting in the garden.


    As usual, I greeted them a good morning, and then I made a request.


    "Hello, my beautifuldies! Are you in the mood to go shopping today? I''ve prepared a surprise for


    Scarlett, so I''m going to need some time with her alone today."


    They readily agreed to my request, and were happy to hear about my surprise for Scarlett.


    Before leaving, Grandma held my hand and said, "Charles, it''s good that you''re paying more attention


    to Scarlett.With time and effort, she''ll forget all about the unpleasant things that went on between you


    two."


    I promised to do as she had told me, and watched their car leave before going to the nursery.


    "Now, let''s see if you can escape me!"


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I was sleeping soundly until I was awakened by the sound of running water from the bathroom


    "J? Is that you? What''s going on?" I opened my eyes, still a little drowsy.


    "Were you having a nice dream? Is that why you didn''t want to get up?"


    It was then that I heard Charles'' voice.


    Startled, I bolted upright only to find him half-naked in front of me.


    Charles had only a bath towel on to cover his lower body, and his bare upper body was still damp.


    His broad chest and well-toned abs were a sight to behold.


    There were still some driblets of water on his skin, running down his body and passing through his


    muscles until they disappeared into the edge of the bath towel.


    My heart felt like it was about to leap from my chest, and I could feel that my ears were burning up.


    By the time I got a hold of myself, Charles was already on the bed.


    "Are you so enticed that you can''t take your eyes off me?" he bantered.


    Hurriedly, I got up to try and escape.


    Unfortunately for me, he was quick to press me down on the bed.


    "Where do you think you''re going, Scarlett?"


    Charles leaned over, looking at me from above.


    His eyebrows were raised and there was an impish grin printed on his lips.


    The mere sight of him made my heart race and my face blush.


    I pinched my fingers, trying to calm down.


    "Charles, get a hold of yourself!"


    But before I could finish my sentence, Charles stopped me from talking by kissing me.He pinched my


    chin in order to force me to ept his kiss.


    Perhaps this was some sort of punishment.He then nibbled on my earlobe, and nted a hickey on my


    neck.


    I could feel my body heating up, and I was starting to get aroused.


    Within less than a minute, he had crawled under the sheets with me and clung to my skin.


    Suddenly, he removed the bath towel.I was so shocked that I couldn''t avert my gaze from him.


    He looked into my eyes while running his fingertips along my neck.


    Then, he slipped into the quilt.I grabbed his hands and tried to warn him.


    "Charles, stop! We''re in the nursery!"


    "Oh, don''t worry about that.I told J and Tracy to take James out for some fun."


    He leaned even closer to me.


    The distance was enough for me to feel the warmth of his breath.


    "What did you add to the honey water you gave me yesterday? Scarlett, you''ve be a naughty girl


    now."


    I was surprised to know that he caught on, but I still feigned ignorance.


    "Well, I added some honey into the water," I replied.


    "Yes, but besides the honey, what else did you add?" he asked again.


    "Nothing," I muttered.


    "Then why can''t you look me in the eye? You''re lying!"


    Charles grabbed my chin, forcing me to look into his eyes.


    "Believe it or not, I''m telling the truth!"


    I didn''t want to admit to what I didst night.


    Charles scoffed at me and shot me a cold nce.


    "I''ve been so tolerant of youtely.How could you still be so cruel to me?"


    When I saw that he was about to kiss me again, I immediately tried to avoid him.


    "Charles: stop! We''ve already¡­"


    "We''re not divorced yet."


    Charles'' resolute voice canceled out my excuse.


    Gently, he pinched my cheek and chuckled.


    "Don''t even think for a second that I was drunk enough to forget what happenedst night." I pped


    his hand away.


    "Then why did you do that? Even Spencer, an outsider, knew that the divorce was fake.Only I, the


    person involved, was foolishly kept in the dark! Charles, do you enjoy making a fool of me or


    something?"


    As soon as I said those words, tears fell down my cheeks.


    Secondster, Charles kissed my cheek.


    He looked guilty, but he didn''t seem regretful.


    "Like I saidst night, you''re going to be my wife forever.And you belong to me forever."


    Having said that, he held my face and kissed me.


    Different from the aggressive kiss he nted on my cheek just now, his kiss felt tender and gentle this


    time.


    The feeling was like an electric current that coursed through my veins, making me feel numb in an


    instant.


    Perhaps it was because of his kiss, or maybe his words, but either way, I felt like something in my mind


    had snapped.


    I decided to stop thinking and just epted his physical form of love.


    However, when I felt that Charles was unbuttoning my clothes, I grabbed his hands to stop him.


    "No," I said, shaking my head.


    "Scarlett, you didn''t refuse mest night,"


    Charles replied, creasing his eyebrows at me.


    "But then you drugged me and interrupted our intimate moment.Shouldn''t you try to make it up to me?"


    I was surprised that he actually knew about it! As I looked into his eyes, I retorted, "If that''s how you


    want to y it, then let''s dig up all the things that happened earlier, shall we? You faked our divorce


    and even threatened to tie me upst night!"


    "I never threatened you.I bought that rope for you.Did you enjoy using itst night?" asked Charles,


    wearing a devilish grin.


    "Do you want me to fetch it so I could use it again?"


    I was so anxious that tears rolled down my cheeks again.


    Charles was taken aback.He immediately dialed back his flirtation and patiently tried to appease me.


    "God, I''m so sorry, Scarlett.Don''t cry.It was all my fault."


    Unbeknownst to him, his affection made it all the more difficult for me to control myself.


    My emotions surged and I could no longer stop myself from crying.


    His pleasured moans came along with his soft kisses.


    "I''m not asking for too much, Scarlett.I just want to be with you.I won''t allow us to get divorced."


    I nestled in his embrace, indulging in his tenderness.


    In the end, I agreed to him and sobbed.


    Overjoyed, Charles began to kiss me harder.


    The sound of his voice almost dispelled the intimate atmosphere.


    "I love you so much, Scarlett."


    I couldn''t resist the urge to smile after hearing that.


    The following moment, the smile on my face disappeared as I saw his face.


    He gnashed his teeth at me and said, "How could you drug me and leave me tied up for a whole night?


    If something had gone wrong¡­"


    At once.


    I said, "How is that possible? I didn''t put that much sleeping pills into the water.It was just a normal


    dose for insomnia patients.Besides, I even tucked you in before I left to make sure that you wouldn''t


    catch a cold.Don''t try to use that scenario to threaten me! You deserved it."


    I shot him a fierce re, but it didn''t work.


    On the contrary, Charles just chuckled.


    "You''re right.I did deserve it.I shouldn''t have provide you the tools and the opportunity to tie me up.I just


    never imagined you to be into BDSM, you know!"


    "Shut up!"


    My face was as red as an apple.I turned over, got on top of Charles, and covered his mouth with my


    hands.


    He pulled my hand down to his naked chest and grinned.


    "Touch me," he muttered.


    "All the way down," he added.


    I grabbed a pillow and used it to hit him.


    "Haha!"


    Charles broke intoughter, and then he pounced on me again.


    After a while, we heard a sound that caught our attentions.


    I looked at the direction it wasing from, only to find that the bottle of sleeping pills that had been


    hidden under the pillow had rolled down to the floor.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Charles picked up the bottle, raised an eyebrow and looked at me.


    "Did you prepare this just for me?" I took the bottle from his hand, and stashed it into the drawer of the


    bedside table.


    "Don''t be ridiculous!"


    ''Doesn''t he even know why I dosed him with sleeping pills? It''s because he''s been testing my patience


    again and again!'' I looked back at him and put on a straight face.


    "Charles, what annoys me the most is that you keep lying to me!"

 Chapter 214: We Both Need To Vent Our Emotions

    Chapter 214: We Both Need To Vent Our Emotions


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Charles fixed his eyes on me for a long time, but not a word fell out of his lips.


    Gradually, I lost my patience and got out of bed to put on my shoes.


    However, a strong force pulled me back and I found myself in Charles''s arms.


    He hugged me so tightly, I couldn''t even move a muscle to look up at his face.


    Then, he whispered in a low and hoarse voice, "I''m sorry, Scarlett.


    At that time, I was just to afraid of losing you.


    I knew that no exnation could change your mind, so I came up with this ¡°


    Please don''t leave me again, okay?"


    I brought my teeth down on his shoulder and bit as hard as I could.


    He trembled all over from th pain, but didn''t move at all.


    A long time passed, and he touched my head affectionately.


    "Have you stopped being angry?" I didn''t answer.


    Instead, I traced my teeth marks on his shoulder.


    "Scarlett, why are there sleeping pills in our house?"


    His question stunned me for a moment.


    After a while, I finally answered in a low voice, "I bought them for myself."


    Charles''s grip on me tightened considerably.


    Looking at him, I saw that he was staring quietly at me, his lips pursed into a deep frown.


    Flustered, I exined hurriedly, "Don''t get me wrong.I didn''t buy sleeping pills to hurt myself was


    always sleepless.Even when I could fall asleep, I couldn''t sleep well.As time went by, I always in a


    trance.I was so tired, I couldn''t deal with anything.In the end, I had no choice but to buy some sleeping


    pills to help me sleep."


    "It''s bad for your health in the long run to take sleeping pills so frequently, Scarlett."


    "I know.Well, recently, I haven''t been taking them as frequently as I used to."


    At this, Charles asked sternly, "You used to take them frequently?"


    "Yeah.I was under a lot of stress and had to deal with a lot of things, so¡­"


    Thinking of the past, 1 couldn''t help but sigh dejectedly.


    "I often stayed upte at night.I tried hard to squeeze in some time to sleep, but when I did, I found that


    I couldn''t fall asleep at all.There''s nothing more painful than that.I didn''t like it, but only sleeping pills


    could help me."


    Charles gazed at me sorrowfully, his eyes filled with pity.


    After hesitating for a while, he asked carefully, "Since when? Was it¡­ was it because of me?"


    "No¡­ It''s not."


    Charles'' POV:


    It was rare for Scarlett to stay so quiet in my arms.


    When she spoke, her voice was soft and whisper-like.


    "It was a long time ago." I looked down at her, unspeaking.


    Our little tangle moments ago had disheveled her clothes.


    Her beautiful neckline wasid bare, revealing her fair skin and her cleavage.


    The hem of her nightgown was lifted slightly, and her long slender legs were crossed against mine.


    The stimtion instantly threw my mind into a mess.


    "You''re really torturing me¡­"


    Unable to stop myself, I bit Scarlett''s ear.


    Scarlett lowered her head shyly and hid in my arms.


    I held her tight, lost in thoughts.


    Ever since she returned, she had mostly been with me and I never saw her use drugs.


    Plus she wouldn''t dare take any sleeping pills when pregnant.Then¡­ It must have happened in the


    three years she studied abroad.


    Thinking of this, gloom and depression filled me.


    Suddenly, the air in the room seemed to have run out, making me suffocating.


    During those three years, Scarlett waspletely out of my sight.


    What on earth had happened to her that made her so upset, to the point she needed to rely on


    medicine to sleep?


    "I''m sorry,"


    I murmured, apologizing from the bottom of my heart.


    Scarlett turned around to give me a look of astonishment.


    "Why are you suddenly apologizing?"


    "I should''ve fallen in love with you earlier, Scarlett¡­"


    My voice faded away as I ced my lips on her and pulled her into a loving kiss.


    Then I spoke to her, my voice sporadic and my words vague, "Maybe¡­ we both need to vent our


    bottled emotions."


    Scarlett stared at me with a nk look, her eyes unreadable.


    Her pretty long eyshes were drooping slightly over a pair of crystalline eyes.


    The delicate and charming expression hidden in them intoxicated me, igniting my desire for her.


    Feeling excited, I soon found it hard to suppress my desire.


    I deepened our kiss and took off her clothes eagerly, sliding my palm down to her waist to feel her


    smooth, supple skin.


    s, my phone rang and cut short my moment of ecstasy.


    Scarlett shivered, and shrank backward.


    "Charles, it''s your phone."


    I held her hands tightly and mumbled in a hoarse voice, "Ignore it."


    "But¡­ Ah!"


    I grabbed her slender waist and pulled her up suddenly.


    Grasping her body firmly, I kissed her hard on her delectable red lips.


    Scarlett gradually lost her strength in face of my aggressive kiss.


    She linked her arms around my neck and clung to me tightly.


    A whileter, she took the initiative to respond to me and even begin a hoarse voice, "Charles, hurry¡­"


    Her pants filled me with a strange thirst.


    Sweat dripped from my forehead.


    After a while, her moans of pleasure echoed in the room¡­ Later, I held Scarlett in my arms, satisfied.


    Happy.


    I teased her.


    "Don''t you feel more rxed after venting your emotions?".


    "Hurry up and check your phone!" Scarlett kicked me, face red with anger.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I simply burst intoughter.


    Scarlett was just too adorable.


    I took out my phone, and realized that the caller was Amy.


    When I called her back, Amy briefly told me that there were several urgent problems with the project


    that I needed to deal with personally in thepany.


    I hung up and turned around, seeing Scarlett leaning against the bedzily.


    She was looking at me, not bothered to hide her gaze.I approached her and stroked her delicate neck.


    "Do you want more?"


    "Aren''t you going to thepany?" Scarlett retorted, ring at me.


    "So if I''m not going, you want more?"


    Scarlett''s face flushed a cute red from my flirting around.


    Embarrassed, she yelled, "No! Just get out of here!"


    Her reaction make me chuckle.Happy, I kissed her on the forehead before picking up the bat towel.


    "From now on, don''t stay alone in your apartment anymore.It''s unsafe.Besides, isn''t more enjoyable to


    sleep on the same bed with me here, just like what we''re doing now?"


    Scarlett''s face turned redder, but she was silent and didn''t rise to my taunt.


    I wrapped myself with the bath towel and went back to my bedroom to put on my clothes.


    Then, fished out a delicate box from the drawer.


    When I returned to the nursery, Scarlett had juste out of the bathroom.She looked at me it


    surprise.


    "Why haven''t you left yet? Didn''t Amy say it was an emergency?"


    "Yes, but you''re the top priority in my heart."


    I held her hand and took out our wedding ring, right before her confused eyes.


    Just as I was about to put it on her finger, Scarlett pulled away resolutely.


    Her soft, warm eye: suddenly turned freezing cold, and the tone in her voice was severe.


    "Charles, I don''t want to weai that."


    "We haven''t divorced.How can a married couple not wear their wedding rings?"


    I stepped forward gazing at her gently.


    "But, we¡­"


    "Scarlett,"


    I whispered in a lowered voice, my eyes dead serious.


    "I know you have a grudge against me because of your father, but we weren''t together at that time.If I


    had another chance, I would definitely protect him, even if I had to go to jail."


    Scarlett blinked her pretty eyes and bit her lips.


    Through it all, she remained silent and unmoved.


    Noticing that she was no longer resisting, I slowly took her hand and slipped the wedding ring on her


    ring finger gently.


    "Scarlett¡­ I love you."


    Satisfied, I smiled and kissed her ring finger.


    "I''ll never give you a chance to take off this ring."

 Chapter 215: Self-inflicted Retribution

    Chapter 215: Self-inflicted Retribution


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Charles''s lips brushed my fingers in a soft kiss, before pulling away slowly.Then, he stood up to look


    affectionately at me, his eyes filled with love and warmth.


    "I''ve taken off my ring once, and you''ve also taken off yours once.Now, we''re even." I felt helpless, but I


    couldn''t say anything to retort.


    Left with no choice, I pushed him to the door disgruntledly.


    "Go to yourpany now.You have work to do, Mr.Moore!"


    Charles let go of my hand obediently.


    He gave me another kiss to bid me farewell, and soon left.


    I watched his receding figure, my sight gradually blurring after a while.


    "I really¡­ can''t escape from you."


    I turned my sights to the ring on my finger.


    Without realizing it, tear drops fell from my eyes and on the ring.


    After lunch, Charles''s grandmother and mother came back, their handsden with a lot of bags.


    Obviously, they had gone on a terrific shopping spree.


    J and Tracy also returned with James.


    It was obvious who had sent all of them away at the same time.


    Later that afternoon, J drove me to the TV station.


    "Scarlett?"


    I looked up to see the person who had called for me, and discovered it was none other than Linda.


    She had a high position, and her words held sway over the entire TV station.


    We barely had any interactions with each other, especially in recent times.


    I found it a little strange for her toe to me so suddenly "Hey, Linda.What''s up?"


    Linda sighed sadly and looked at me, guilt written all over her face.


    "I heard that Lucia did something terrible and offended you yesterday.I''d like to apologize on her


    behalf.I''ll ask her to apologize to you in person when I see herter."


    That left me confused.


    As soon as Linda left, Nina''s voice rang next to me.


    "Why did Lindae here all of a sudden? Is she making trouble for you?"


    "Say, Nina.Does Linda have anything to do with Lucia?"


    "What, you don''t know? Lucia''s her niece."


    Nina furrowed her brows with righteous indignation.


    "Was she here to back Lucia up? How dare she!"


    "No, no.Actually, she was here to apologize for Lucia,"


    I replied, trying to calm down the agitated Nina.


    However, my words puzzled Nina, whose indignant expression morphed into a look of suspicion.


    "Apologize? No way.I don''t believe it."


    A thought urred to me.


    If Lucia really was Linda''s niece, why would Lucia go and ask for Charles''s help? That led to only one


    possibility.


    Lucia''s aim was not sponsorship, but something else.


    "Forget it.Just ignore her! By the way, more than one hundred audience and guests have been invited


    to the studio for the program this afternoon.You have to personally keep watch there." I nodded.


    "No problem."


    The programter that afternoon was sessfully recorded, with all of the guests having performed


    well.


    So much, the audience was unwilling to leave.


    After that, I informed the director to do the tail-in work.


    I intended to leave first, but was stopped at the sight of Lucia walking towards me.


    Lucia looked me in the eye, her gaze rather sinister, and threw me a challenging smile.


    Then, she picked up a microphone on the stage and turned it on.


    "Lucia? What are you doing?"


    I stared at her, dumbfounded.


    Lucia brought the microphone to her lips and said, her voice magnified in volume, "Don''t be anxious,


    Scarlett! I''m here to apologize to you, aren''t I? I''m really sorry.I drank too much yesterday."


    I frowned, annoyance stabbing into me like tiny pinpricks.


    This was no apology.


    Lucia''s malicious voice resounded through the microphone in the whole studio, just as she had


    nned.


    "Oh, dear! I identally interrupted your date with your interviewee! Please convey my sincerest


    apologies to William, Scarlett.I really didn''t mean to disturb your intimate moment with him!"


    As soon as her words trailed away, the remaining audience and staff who hadn''t left the studio all


    turned to me with curious stares.


    I shot a cold look at Lucia.


    "Linda''s your aunt, right? She came to apologize to me at noon, and wanted me to spare you."


    "Apologize?"


    Lucia let out a grim cackle before ring icily at me, haughtiness exuding out of her every pore.


    "I didn''t do anything wrong! Why should I apologize to you? Is it because I drank with Charles? I just


    went to see him for business, but Charles liked me.He wanted to hug me and drink with me, so of


    course I couldn''t refuse him!"


    Her usually delicate and pitiful voice was distorted by the equipment, sounding like sparks falling on


    cotton.


    Just like that, my anger was ignited.


    All of a sudden, there was amotion at the door.


    Curious, I looked at the direction of the noise and saw the door of the studio swing open.


    Charles strode in, dressed sharply in a handsome suit.


    His eyes bore into mine meaningfully the instant he entered the studio.


    I spun around to nce at Lucia.


    With Charles here, her face grew as pale as a sheet.


    I made my way to Charles and greeted him with a warm smile, "Honey, you''re here."


    Charles walked toward me and took my hand.


    "Call me honey again."


    My response to this was to roll my eyes to the high heavens.


    Just then, a loud noise crash resounded.


    Startled, I shrank in fear and hid in Charles'' arms.


    Charles wrapped his arm around my waist protectively and said, "Don''t be afraid."


    When I looked aside, I saw that Lucia was sitting on the stage, looking incredibly embarrassed.


    She was holding her ankle with one hand, seemingly in pain.


    It seemed the loud noise was a result of her falling, and she had sprained her ankle in the process,


    Lucia reached out to Charles, sporting an anguished look that attracted pity.


    "I¡­ I didn''t mean to say that just now! It was Scarlett who forced me¡­"


    Charles took a step back, still shielding me in his arms with ferocious protectiveness.


    "Filth."


    This one single word from him turned Lucia''s face deathly pale.


    Her whole body shook.


    I was quick to expose her clumsy lie and snarled coldly, "I asked you to say that my husband liked you


    and wanted to hug you in front of so many people? You may be insane, but I''m not."


    "I¡­ I¡­"


    Lucia hemmed and hawed, fumbling in panic.


    Flustered, she was unable to utter even aplete sentence.


    Her eyes turned red and she burst into tears.


    Charles'' POV:


    I held Scarlett tighter, pulling her into my protective arms.


    For a long time, I had been waiting for her to call me honey.It was just an ordinary word, yet to me, it


    carried a magical energy that made me fall in love with her all over again.


    "I was just joking, Charles! You''ve helped me a lot.How could I ever make things difficult for you? You


    know me¡­"


    Lucia''s voice buzzed in my ears like a cumbersome fly I longed to swat.


    I tilted my head to the side to look at Scarlett.


    She was leaning against my chest, busy fiddling with a cufflink on my suit.She looked quite bored.


    "Let''s go home, okay?" I suggested warmly.


    Scarlett tore her eyes away from the cufflink and stared at me, anger shing in her gaze.


    "Didn''t you hear that? Lucia said you knew her.So, what is it that you know about her?"


    "That''s not true.I''m not familiar with her at all."


    "Why did you sponsor her program if you''re not familiar with her?"


    Scarlett red at me, but I couldn''t help smiling at that.She was obviously jealous.


    I held back the urge to kiss her as we were in public.


    Pressing the corners of my mouth, I exined seriously, "I sponsored the program for the sake of


    business and mutual interests."


    Scarlett''s face softened when she heard my reply.


    "Lucia has always said that you sponsored the program for her sake.I guess I''ve misunderstood you."


    "For her sake? No, she''s wrong.She doesn''t deserve my money."


    "Did you hear that?"


    Scarlett cast a brief nce at Lucia.Lucia copsed weakly on the stage once more.


    "Let''s go home.I''m a little tired."


    Scarlett did look quite exhausted.


    I was about to leave with her in my arms, until I saw Nina waving at her from a distance to grab her


    attention.


    "I need to go there for a bit."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll wait for you here."


    I watched Scarlett leave, and then took out my phone to dial a number.


    As I was dialing, Lucia''s voice came from behind me.


    "Charles¡­? I''m sorry I made Scarlett angry.Please don''t me me, okay?".


    I turned around and looked at her expressionlessly.


    My eyes were devoid of any emotion.


    Immediately, tears sprang into Lucia''s eyes.


    She stared at me with her teary eyes, willing me to take pity on her, but I only looked back coldly.


    Oddly enough, she then shed me a bashful expression and tried to grab my clothes.


    "Charles¡­ You know, I''m still a virgin¡­"


    I took two steps back, avoiding her hands, and said on the phone, "Did you hear that, sir?"

 Chapter 216: An Exciting Ending

    Chapter 216: An Exciting Ending


    Lucia''s POV:


    The moment I found out that our director was the one who was speaking with Charles over the phone, I


    grew so frightened that my whole body shook uncontrobly.


    "Charles, I''m so sorry! I never meant to offend you.Please forgive me this time! It was all my fault.You


    can punish me and do as you like to me, but please let me keep my job!"


    "You''re the one who asked for it, Lucia."Charles showed me no pity.


    He sneered, then spun on his heel and strode out.He didn''t bother sparing me a single nce even as


    he left.


    A deep sense of despair overwhelmed me, pushing me into darkness.


    I copsed andy on the floor, panting anxiously, feeling like my soul had flown out of my body.


    However, I had no time to dwell on my loss.


    The next instant, the phone in my pocket buzzed.


    The sound startled me.


    My fear intensified, and I didn''t have the courage to pick up the call.


    I nced at the number and instantly knew it was the personnel manager.


    A horrible feeling rose inside me.


    "Lucia, you''re fired! Please pack up your belongings and leave the TV station right away.We will


    complete the rest of the procedures in three days."


    "No, no! I''m sorry! I apologize for everything I''ve done! I''ll ept any punishment, but please don''t fire


    me¡­!"


    But before I could finish, the personnel manager hung up immediately.My body froze as an icy


    sensation spread throughout me.I felt cold physically and mentally, like I had fallen into freezing


    waters.I knew I was in desperate circumstances.


    All of a sudden, I thought of someone who could help me.


    With this small ray of hope, I struggled to get up from the ground.


    My ankle ached terribly, but I had no time to care about the pain.I limped to a chair and quickly dialed


    Linda''s number.


    "Aunt Linda, you have to help me! The personnel manager fired me!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s going on? How did that happen?"


    "I¡­ I offended Charles."


    "What? Idiot girl!"


    "Stop swearing and just help me! You''re my aunt, aren''t you?!"


    "Alright.Go and find Spencer.He''s Charles'' best friend, and he''s still single."


    "What of it?"


    "I heard that he''s fond of beautiful women.You might be able to attract his attention and gain his


    favor.He should be able to help you then."


    At Linda''s suggestion, I decided to go to see Spencer that very night.


    I went home and took a shower.I dolled up my face withyers uponyers of make-up, ensuring that


    my face looked perfect.I carefully curled up my hair and put on a short, tight skirt.


    My feet were still in pain from my fall before, but I endured it and wore high heels toplete my look.


    ''You won''t be able to resist me, Spencer! :


    Scarlett''s POV:


    After the debacle was over, I exited the TV station with Charles.He held my hand tenderly and said,


    "Scarlett, why don''t we go to the Mint Bar tonight? Just the two of us."


    In view of Charles''s good behavior today, I nodded in agreement.


    Later that evening, J drove us to the bar.


    As soon as Charles and I got out of the car, I noticed a familiar-looking woman standing at the


    entrance.


    Her skimpy short skirt was particrly eye-catching, sticking to her curves sensually.


    Is that¡­ Lucia? She had cried so bitterly earlier during the day, but now, she had already dolled up and


    was going to spend her time in a bar.


    It was all very strange to me.


    I tore my eyes off her and ignored her, and entered the bar with Charles.


    There was no need to concern myself over her.


    It was very noisy inside, the ambience resembling a loud carnival.


    Men and women were on the dance floor, shaking their heads and twisting their bodies to the booming


    music.


    People shouted and screamed in manic joy as the DJ yed the beats, the sound growing louder and


    louder by the minute cess Charles promptly took me to the dance floor.


    I couldn''t stand the noise, which was threatening to make my eardrums bleed from how loud it was.


    After dancing for a while, I took Charles to the second floor to find Spencer''s private room.


    Vivian was standing at the door.


    When she saw us, she greeted us.


    "Hi, Vivian.Why aren''t you going inside?"


    I was confused as to why she was standing out here.


    "Apparently, Spencer''s talking with a woman called Lucia inside."


    Immediately, I frowned.


    Why was Luciaing for Spencer? And why was she dressed so unnecessarily promiscuously? As I


    wondered, the door suddenly swung open and interrupted my thoughts.


    Spencer popped out and grabbed Vivian''s arm, and promptly dragged her into the room.


    Curious, I poked my head inside the room for a peek.


    My eyes fell on Lucia, who for some reason had unbuttoned her blouse.


    One could easily see her full cleavage and ck bra.


    Spencer swung his arm around Vivian''s shoulder and sneered at Lucia, "This is Vivian.She''s more


    beautiful than you, isn''t she? But I don''t even care for her, let alone a woman like you who''s trying so


    hard to seduce me.I like beautiful women, but I''ll have you know that I''m also picky about them!"


    Lucia''s face was scrunched up withplicated emotions.


    From her unsightly expression alone, I could tell that she was feeling pathetic, doubtful, and ashamed.


    Just then, our gazes met.


    Instantly, shame colored her ashen face.


    She hurriedly buttoned up her top, grabbed her bag, and limped away.


    Spencer turned to look at Charles and me.


    Smiling sardonically, he asked, "Are you two here to watch a show?"


    He was still as flirtatious as ever.


    Charles and I ignored him, and went straight into the room.


    Vivian, meanwhile, struggled to free herself from Spencer''s vice grip.


    "Well, she''s gone and the show''s over.Can you let go of me now?"


    "Can''t you be my date for a while longer? Look, they''re a couple, but I''m all alone."


    Spencer continued to hold Vivian in his arms, flirting shamelessly.


    However, Vivian didn''t buy it at all.


    She hissed in a low voice, "Let go of me!"


    "Why should I? I need to let those stupid girls see the kind of woman who truly deserves my love."


    "Didn''t you just say you didn''t even care for me?"


    "That was a lie.I said that to her because I wanted her to know how difficult it is to win me over."


    Seeing that he wouldn''t budge, Vivian jabbed him viciously with her elbow.


    "Ouch!"


    Pained, Spencer was forced to release Vivian.


    He then looked at me with a cheeky smile and pleaded mournfully, "Scarlett, help me! I''m injured."


    Spencer stretched out his hand to me, but Charles kicked him to the ground before he could reach me.


    "Argh!"


    Spencer raised his head to re at Charles and shouted grumpily, "Why did you kick me? What''s the


    deal?"


    Charles replied calmly, "No reason.I just wanted to tell you that we''d like to change rooms.Scarlett


    doesn''t want to stay in the same room Lucia was in."


    "Then just say it! You don''t need to kick me!"


    Spencer''s voice was full of grievance, which amused me.


    I was close toughing out loud.


    "Take your time.I''m leaving," Vivian said, about to leave.


    Immediately, I took her hand and stopped her.


    "Don''t leave yet.I have something to ask you." I led her to the next room and sat down in a corner.


    Then, I whispered something in her ear.


    A few momentster, Charles and Spencer entered.


    "What are you two talking about?" Charles asked, curious.


    "Scarlett wants to buy some medicine that turns men impotent," Vivian told him loudly, without an


    ounce of hesitation.


    All of a sudden, silence filled the room.


    The whole world seemed to have stopped turning, and all sounds had disappeared.

 Chapter 217: Go Home With Her

    Chapter 217: Go Home With Her


    Charles'' POV:


    Vivian''s words sparked my fury.


    Immediately, I red at Scarlett and dragged her forcefully out of the bar.


    "Charles¡­"


    Scarlett muttered fearfully and shrank her neck, like a timid rabbit that had been caught by the


    predator.I was about to say something, but I saw J and Tracy walking towards us with James.


    "What happened?"


    J looked at us, confused.James was in her arms, smiling sweetly at Scarlett and me.He looked so


    cute and innocent.


    Poor little baby! He didn''t know what his mother wanted to do to his father.


    I waved my hand in annoyance and told J and Tracy to wait for us outside.


    Then, I opened door and let Scarlett go into the car.I followed her in and mmed the door shut.


    Scarlett blushed, trying her best to stay away from me.


    Seeing that her head was about to hit the window, I quickly reached out to protect her head.


    However, my hand ended up hitting the window, putting me in a world of pain.


    Scarlett, stunned by this, hurried to touch my hand, albeit very awkwardly.


    "D-does it hurt?"


    "If you care about my manhood as much as you care about my hand now, I''ll be happier." I caressed


    her cheek, shing her a sarcastic smile.


    "I just wanted to consult Vivian.I don''t mean anything else."


    Scarlett lowered her voice, looking away.She looked extremely cute when she felt guilty.


    Without her noticing, her blouse had unbuttoned itself.


    Her breasts could be easily seen from this angle, looking incredibly seductive and erotic in my eyes.


    Eager, I leaned over to her neck, and then licked her skin as punishment.


    "Scarlett¡­ Whenever I look at you, I can''t control myself.Don''t you like me treating you this way?"


    The mood in the car suddenly turned erotic.


    Without waiting, I kissed Scarlett.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Being so close to her, I could hear her breathing.


    I ced my hand into her cor, and touched her body slowly.


    In response, Scarlett let out a low moan of delight.


    She was obviously turned on.


    I was excited to know that I could still sate her lust with ease.


    But as I was about to take further action, Scarlett suddenly changed her attitude and gave me the cold


    shoulder.


    It was baffling.


    "Do you treat other women the same way, Charles? Lucia told me that you hugged her when she drank


    with you that day, no? Was it also because you couldn''t control yourself?".


    Damn it! I cursed under my breath.Why did she have to mention that woman now?


    "What does Lucia have to do with me? Even if she got raped and thrown into the mountains, it has


    nothing to do with me!"


    The topic made me fly into a rage.


    Why couldn''t Scarlett understand? She was the only woman who mattered to me.


    I had zero interest in other women''s affairs.


    None! However, my response caused Scarlett''s face to turn pale.


    She bit her lips and asked quietly, "When my father was desperate and helpless and begged you for


    help, you treated him just as indifferently, didn''t you?".


    Her question left me stunned.


    I sat there, frozen.I couldn''t fathom how she managed to associate Lucia''s affair with Alex''s.


    "Honey, you''re too sensitive.Don''t overthink, okay? When you''re with me, can''t you stop talking about


    other people?"


    I gently touched her ear, trying to get her back in the mood.


    "Let me go, Charles!"


    Much to my disappointment, Scarlett refused my caress.


    She kicked violently, swinging her legs and hitting my knees without mercy.


    The pain in my knees made me automatically loosen my grip on her.


    Scarlett took the opportunity to push the door before bursting out in a hurry.


    I got up to chase after her, only to quickly find that she was limping as she ran.


    "What''s wrong with your foot?"


    Worried, I squatted down to check her right foot.


    As I had expected, her ankle was red and swollen.


    Scarlett, upset, tried to get rid of me.


    I ignored her efforts and insisted coldly, "You''re hurt, Scarlett.Calm down."


    In response, Scarlett red at me as if ming me for her injury.


    She endured the agony, and then took James from J''s arms.


    "I want to go home."


    She raised her voice on purpose and emphasized, "Right now!"


    At her behest, J immediately went to start the car.


    Meanwhile, I returned to my own car gloomily.


    I still couldn''t understand why Scarlett was suddenly so angry at me.


    The more I thought about it, the angrier I got.


    Seeing her car leaving, I pushed down the clutch and followed it as fast as I could.


    J realized that I was chasing her, so she drove faster and faster, doing her best to leave me biting


    the dust.


    Scarlett probably ordered her to do so.


    I wasn''t about to give up, and continued to follow stubbornly.


    Along the way, my car and hers kept racing.


    It came to the point that I reached a speed of 200 miles per hour.


    Our childish game only ended when we finally approached Scarlett''s house.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I was amused to see Charles'' car running stubbornly after mine, determined to follow me.


    Despite everything, he was still so childish and domineering.


    "J, stop the car.You take James back to the Moore mansion.I''ll spend the night here."


    I handed James to Tracy, and then got out of the car alone.


    Almost at the same time, I saw Charles park his car and march towards my house.


    I stopped short of opening the door, and turned around to face him with a cold re.


    "Charles, this is my house.You''re not wee."


    I didn''t bother to hide my hostility.


    "Go back to your own house!"


    This man could always make me lose my senses with ease, and lead me into making irrational


    judgments.


    "Are you afraid of staying with me alone? Why is that?"


    Charles looked at me with a smug half-smile.


    He was so tall, his impressive height towering over me, so much that I felt a lot pressure just by


    standing near him.


    He leaned against the door with one hand, and approached me slowly.


    Whenever he spoke, I could feel his breath blowing hotly against my nose.


    "No matter what you say, I won''t leave.I''m going to stay here with my wife."


    Charles was unwilling to yield, as he stared into my eyes determinedly.I let out a small, helpless sigh.


    "Whatever.But first of all, don''t touch me."


    I knew how stubborn Charles could be.If I didn''t let him in, I probably wouldn''t get any rest tonight.I


    pushed the door open, went inside, and took my pajamas as I walked to the bathroom.


    "Why are you so angry, Scarlett?" I heard Charles'' voice from behind.


    He sounded calm, but he was in fact very aggrieved.


    Why¡­? I didn''t know how to answer that question.


    Maybe it was a mistake for me to be with him from the very beginning.


    Even if we had James, there was no way we could still to be together.


    I didn''t reply, and simply left him hanging.


    After taking a rxing shower, I felt less tired.


    I looked around, but I couldn''t find Charles anywhere.


    Had he gone home? Somehow, this left me quite disheartened.


    With that, I went to bed alone and soon fell into a deep sleep.


    The next morning, as Iy between a state of half-sleep and half-wakefulness, I found myself hugged


    tight to a startlingly warm chest.


    A man''s hot breath brushed my ears, making me tremble.I could feel his lower region poking me.


    It was Charles! As it so happened, he never left.Instead, he slept with me the entire night!


    "Honey¡­"


    Charles mumbled subconsciously in his sleep, calling for me.


    My heart began to beat faster than ever.I closed my eyes, not daring to make a single sound.


    "Why do you still pretend to be asleep when you''re already up?"


    Charles''s voice was filled with desire.


    "Or do you want me to wake you up this way?"


    He put his eager hands into my pajamas and touched my body from top to bottom, gently and skillfully.


    "Charles, please don''t¡­"


    I couldn''t stop myself from crying out.


    "I know you like it, Scarlett."


    Charles proceeded to kissing my earlobe gently and affectionately, luring me into throwing away my


    sense of self and indulge in a banquet of lust with him.


    Every time I wanted to reject Charles, no matter how firm I was at the beginning, I always ended up


    falling straight into his honey trap.


    But I had made up my mind! I shouldn''t get close to him anymore! After several moments of painful


    internal struggle, I pushed Charles away decisively.


    "Let go of me! What are you trying to do?"

 Chapter 218: Nothing To Lose

    Chapter 218: Nothing To Lose


    Charles''s POV:


    Instead of getting angry, Iughed and held Scarlett tighter.


    "I want to do something fun with you," I whispered in her ear.


    Embarrassed and annoyed, Scarlett twisted her petite body in protest.


    "But you promised you wouldn''t touch me!"


    "Think it over.Did I promise you that before I entered the house yesterday?"


    "You''re so shameless!" Scarlett was too mad to refute my words.


    I could not help but chuckle at her reaction.Well, I never said I would not touch her.I had kept my word.


    Besides, I was just following my heart.It was not a secret that I wanted Scarlett for myself all the time.


    But, of course, I also had to take her feelings into consideration.


    I would only do what I wanted if I had her consent.


    At this moment, I put on a straight face and looked into her eyes.


    "Scarlett, I''m sorry for what happenedst night."


    I recalled her hurt expressionst night when she brought up the topic of her father.I felt that I really


    owed her an apology.


    "You know I can never be cruel to you.This I promise you."


    "I don''t need your promise.In fact, I don''t care about any of it, '''' Scarlett replied indifferently.


    "You don''t care?"


    Iughed as if she had just said a funny joke.


    "Then why are you resisting me again and again? Tell me.What''s on your mind?" Scarlett was lying.


    I could see in her eyes that she cared about me.


    However, I could not understand why she was always insecure.


    Every time a rumor arose, the first thing she would do was get away from me.


    Scarlett did not answer my question.


    She just lowered her head, lost in thought.


    After a moment of deafening silence, she sighed heavily and replied, "Charles, you''re a good man.I


    don''t deserve you."


    I noticed that her hands were sped too tightly that her fingertips had be pale.


    It seemed that it took her a lot of courage to say that.


    Scarlett raised her head and looked at me with eyes brimming with tears.


    "I don''t deserve you," she repeated.


    My heart ached upon hearing that.


    There was no woman in the world more worthy for me than Scarlett.


    I needed her in my life.


    And yet, she could not see how important she was to me.


    She was a fool for thinking that she did not deserve me.


    But what was ridiculous was that I kept pushing myself to her.


    "Stop it."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I lowered my head, kissed her forehead, and wiped her tears away.


    "You''re the only one for me."


    Scarlett was stunned.


    It seemed that she never expected that I would still want to be with her after what she just said.


    The look on her face made me want to prove to her more that we were perfect for each other.


    But before I could do so, she prised my arms and got out of my tight embrace.


    "I have to go to work," Scarlett mumbled.


    "Okay."


    I let her go.But just as she thought that she would finally get away from me, I pulled her back and


    pinned her to the bed.


    "Then let''s finish it as soon as possible," I added.


    I kissed Scarlett passionately.Then, I licked her earlobes, which sent shivers down her spine.


    My lips then trailed to her neck and then down to her breasts.I yed with her nipple and sucked on


    the other.


    Scarlett gasped and trembled in anticipation.Her moans added fuel to the fire on my body.


    Before I knew it, I had inserted my manhood into her beaver.


    The lust that I had suppressed for a long time finally burst out.


    God knew how hard it wasst night to resist the desire to touch Scarlett.Because she was responding


    to me warmly, I thrust my hips harder.


    When we were done, Scarlett curled up under me, panting.I tucked her hair behind her ears lovingly.


    Then, I checked the time on the bedside table and figured that I should get moving.


    "I''ll make you breakfast," I said as I got up the bed.


    ******


    Once Scarlett''s breakfast was ready, I asked her toe downstairs to eat.Then, I returned to the


    kitchen to make mine.


    When I went to the dining room with my food, I saw Scarlett, eating fried eggs and sandwiches.


    As she ate, her cheeks bulged like a cute squirrel.For a second, I was stunned.


    "Your appetite is good today.Are you perhaps pregnant again?" I jokingly asked.


    Scarlett choked upon hearing what I said.


    I quickly handed her a ss of water and continued, "Well, it looks like my cooking is just that good."


    Scarlett and I went out after breakfast.


    J and Tracy brought James over.


    My mood improved the moment I saw my son''s cute smile.


    With a smile, I reached out to hold him.


    I lowered my head and teased James in a low voice, "Do you want to go to work with Dad today?"


    James grinned and said, "Papa."


    "Take good care of James, okay?"


    Scarlett did not object to me bringing our son to work.


    With a smile, she leaned over and kissed James''s head.


    "Be a good boy when you go to thepany with Dad, okay?"


    After bidding goodbye to Scarlett, I finally went to thepany with my son.


    At about noon, James, who had been quiet and behaved, suddenly burst into tears.


    I immediately put all my work aside and walked up to him to coax him.


    James looked at me with eyes brimming with tears and lips trembling.


    For some reason, he looked sad and pitiful.


    And even when I was by his side, he did not stop crying.


    I tried every means to make him happy but to no avail.


    "Mama¡­ ma¡­" he cried out.


    It did not take a genius to know that he missed his mother.


    Without further ado, I picked up my phone to call Scarlett.


    But before I could dial her number, Amy came in with a stack of documents.


    "You''re a good father," she remarked with a sigh.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I had spent my entire morning doing work.


    Thankfully, it was all done.I did a little stretching to ease my fatigued limbs and then got up to go to the


    bathroom.


    There I saw Lucia standing in front of the sink and staring at herself in the mirror.Her makeup was


    ruined.Her smudged mascara told me that she had been crying.


    At this moment, she looked like she had aged ten years older.


    "Are you happy now? I''m here toplete the resignation procedure.I''m going to be kicked out of the


    TV station today!" Lucia scoffed.


    "Happy resignation then.I hope you find a great job somewhere else," I retorted.


    Truth be told, I felt sorry for what happened to Lucia.


    However, this was not my fault.She brought this upon herself.I turned around to leave.


    But, Lucia strode over and backed me into the corner.


    "Charles could''ve saved me!" she said through gritted teeth.


    Her voice was sharp, and her eyes were bloodshot.


    "You''re the reason why he didn''t."


    I leaned against the cold wall, helpless as Lucia had forced me into the corner.


    She looked terrible, almost like a ghost crawling back from hell.


    She looked like she would pounce on me and kill me the next second.


    All of a sudden, something dawned on me.


    She did not ''look'' like she would kill me.


    She probably would.


    With that in mind, I furtively put my hand into my pocket and dialed my emergency contact.


    When James was almost kidnappedst time, I listed Charles as my contact in case of emergency.


    I did not expect that I would soon use this for myself.


    Lucia''s madness state continued.


    "Scarlett, you bitch! What''s happening to me is all because of you! If it weren''t for you, Charles


    would''ve epted me.He was kind to me! But as soon as you appeared, he changed¡­"


    She roared in between sobs.I knew very well what was about to happen.She was about to lose control.


    "Lucia, calm down.We''re in thepany''s washroom, remember? Besides, there are cameras


    outside.Don''t do anything that you''llter regret."


    Unfortunately for me, there was nothing else I could do but try to calm her down and hope that Charles


    would answer my call before it was toote."


    "I lost my job and got raped.But you¡­ you ended up with Charles and are having the time of your


    life.It''s unfair! It''s so fucking unfair!"


    Lucia paused for a moment and looked into my eyes.


    "Scarlett.I have lost everything.And now, I have nothing to lose," she added with a devilish smile


    tugging at her lips.


    "What? You were raped? What happened?" I changed the subject to try and buy some time.


    But the next second, a light shed in front of my eyes.


    It turned out that Lucia had been holding a sharp knife the whole time.


    She raised it, and my life shed before my eyes.


    I could only watch as the knife pierced into my abdomen.


    Suddenly, a sharp and excruciating pain swept over my body.

 Chapter 219: No Will To Survive

    Chapter 219: No Will To Survive


    Scarlett''s POV:


    ''It hurts¡­'' I endured the scathing paining from my abdomen and applied pressure on the wound.


    Warm, thick blood oozed out from my wound, and it dyed my clothes red through the gap between my


    fingers.


    Charles'' face kept shing through my mind.


    ''Charles¡­ Is this going to be the end of us?"


    I could feel my life slipping from my fingers.


    My consciousness was gradually fading, and my vision was starting to blur.


    Everything in front of me was slowly being covered by a faintyer of shadow.


    All I could see now was Lucia''s blood-stained hands and her fiendish face inching closer towards me.


    All of a sudden, someone kicked the door of the bathroom open.


    J arrived just in time to save me, and she kicked Lucia, knocking her down.


    The loud bang caused by Lucia hitting the wall made it seem like she was just a piece of garbage being


    thrown away.


    Not long after, the sharp knife in her hand fell to the ground.


    Panicking, Tracy ran to my side.


    "Scarlett, hold on! We''ve already called 911!"


    ¡®''I''m safe¡­¡¯''


    As the thought emerged in my mind, I gradually felt relieved.


    My vision soon faded and I lost my consciousness.


    Charles'' POV:


    Upon receiving Scarlett''s urgent call for help, I felt like all the blood in my body froze over.


    Panic overwhelmed me like a tide.I was so scared that I would never see my beloved Scarlett again.I


    floored the elerator, speeding the car to its maximum speed.


    The car was so fast that it felt like I was flying.


    Everyone else along the road was frightened by the speed I was going that they moved aside or hid


    away.


    The other drivers rolled down their windows and cursed at me, but I didn''t care.I didn''t even bother to


    wait for the traffic lights at the intersection to turn green and just ran the red light.


    Finally, I arrived at the door of the ward.


    There, J and Tracy had been waiting for me with worry painted on their faces.


    "What the hell happened? How Lucia get the chance to hurt Scarlett? Were you even watching over


    Scarlett like I told you to?"


    I vented all my anger at them, for I was practically boiling already when I got here.


    "Mr.Moore, we got there as soon as we received your call.But even then, we were still toote,"


    J said with her head down, appearing to be apologetic.


    I could tell that J and Tracy had indeed tried their best.


    Moreover, this wasn''t the right time to me anyone.


    What we needed to focus on was Scarlett''s safety.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Go to the elevator and stand guard.Whatever happens, don''t let any reporters in," Imanded.


    With that, I cautiously opened the door and walked to Scarlett''s bedside.


    She was lying on the bed with her eyes closed.


    Her face was so pale that it almost looked like she was a ghost.


    Her long eyshes were trembling along with her feeble breath.


    And it seemed like the only evidence that proved she was still alive.


    Gently, I touched Scarlett''s face.


    Her face used to be full of life and held countless emotions, but now, there was only rigid calmness.


    It was the kind of calmness that was frightening.


    She hadpletely lost her former vitality.


    Oh, how I wished she would regain her former vigorous self.


    Even if she would just goad me, ignore me, or even get angry with me.


    I wouldn''t care.


    All of those were so much better than to see her lying on the bed, practically lifeless.


    "This is how you''re punishing me, right?" I said, moving closer to her with a bitter smile on my face.


    "Scarlett, I''ll do anything you want as long as you wake up." I remembered how James cried nonstop


    earlier for no apparent reason.


    Perhaps he knew that his mother was in danger, and it was some sort of telepathicmunication


    between mother and child.


    "So, James was trying to warn me at the time, huh? Damn it.I was too foolish understand his meaning,"


    I said, mocking myself.


    "James is waiting for you right now, my love.Are you really going to let him lose his mother?" I stared at


    Scarlett and nted a kiss on her forehead.


    "Please¡­ wake up and look at me!"


    But no matter how hard I tried, she wouldn''t respond.


    Only my voice could be heard inside the empty ward.I felt as though my heart was being torn apart.


    Feebly, I stumbled out of the ward and went to the office of her attending doctor.


    "How''s Scarlett doing right now?" I asked, burning with anxiety.


    "I will speak frankly, Mr.Moore.The patient is in bad shape.She''s lost too much blood and has fallen into


    aatose state.The worst part is that she seems to have no will to survive.You need to encourage


    her somehow.Otherwise, nobody can save her," said the doctor.


    His words were like an invisible hand, strangling my neck and suffocating me.


    I was so disheartened that I could barely breathe.


    ''Why would Scarlett want to die? Isn''t there anything in this world that she''ll miss? How could she want


    to leave me and James behind? No! I won''t ept this! Scarlett is my wife.


    She''s not allowed to die without my permission!! As I went back to the ward with a heavy heart, I saw a


    familiar figure inside the room.


    My mother was standing in front of Scarlett''s bed, visibly worried.


    Upon seeing mee in, she grabbed my hand at once.


    "Charles, what happened? What did the doctor say? How in the world could something this horrible


    happen in the TV station? In broad daylight no less!"


    While my mother was speaking, her chest was heaving violently.


    I was scared that she might have a heart attack or something because of anger, so I hurriedly


    comforted her.


    "Scarlett will be fine, and the person who hurt her has already been taken to the police station.I''ll stay


    here until she wakes up.Mom, you should go home and take good care of James.Otherwise, Scarlett


    will worry the second she wakes up."


    Thankfully, my words were enough to appease my mother.


    "God, please¡­ wake my dear Scarlett up! She''s a good girl.She doesn''t deserve this," she prayed with


    tears.


    Once she had left, Nina and Abner came in.


    Nina''s eyes were red and there were traces of tears on her face.I inferred that she must''ve cried on her


    way here.


    With reckless abandon, she tried to rush into Scarlett''s ward.


    "Scarlett needs all the rest she can get right now," I said, standing in front of the ward.


    Nina was so furious at me that she grabbed my cor.Her eyes red up with anger, and it looked like


    she was ready to burn me at the stake.


    "Charles, where were you when it happened? Why didn''t you protect Scarlett?" she growled.


    My heart felt like it had been hit by a spear.I looked down, clenching my hands into fists.


    Nina was right.I failed to protect Scarlett.


    If I had been more careful and didn''t let Scarlett out of my sight, something this tragic never would''ve


    happened.I would give anything just so I could be the one lying on that bed, wounded, instead of my


    Scarlett.


    "Calm down, Nina.Nobody expected this to happen.It''s not entirely Charles'' fault." Abner embraced


    Nina from behind and pulled her away from me.

 Chapter 220: She Finally Woke Up

    Chapter 220: She Finally Woke Up


    Lucia''s POV:


    When I stabbed that bitch, Scarlett, with my knife, I felt so happy that Iughed maniacally.


    But soon, the police arrived.


    They took me back and locked me up.


    In the corner of the same room, there was a tall man and shorter man.


    The moment they saw me being thrown into the cell, they eyed me up and down with obscene eyes.


    Slowly, they inched closer towards me.


    Disgusted by their appearances and putrid odor, I backed away.


    When I saw their faces clearly, a terrible memory flooded into my mind.


    ''I can''t believe it.It''s them!''


    That night after I left Mint Bar, it was these two bastards who dragged me to a dark alley and raped


    me.They tore my clothes apart and treated me like a toy.


    The thought of what happened that night made my legs go limp, and I wanted to throw up.


    "Help! Don''t lock me up with these rapists! Let me out of here!" I shouted and banged on the iron door


    of my holding cell.


    "Don''t pretend like you''re some innocent virgin!" The short man spat on the ground.


    "Hey, little missy, you were moaning with much more excitement that night."


    The tall man smacked his lips, looking even more perverted.


    "Why are you here at the police station? Have youe to solicit business here? You''re really


    something, aren''t you?"


    "Shut the fuck up! I''m not a prostitute, you assholes! I''m a good woman.You bastards raped me that


    day!"


    I was so humiliated and angry that tears were about to burst from my eyes.I begged the police to give


    me the justice that I deserved.


    The policeman walked over, only to shoot me a frigid nce.


    "Howe a good person would be locked up for murder? Now behave yourself! And shut the fuck


    up!"


    "Did she kill someone?"


    Upon hearing what the police said, the two men were startled.


    "No, I didn''t.Scarlett is still alive!" I said, attempting to defend myself.


    I merely stabbed Scarlett.


    She was still alive when her bodyguards came to her.


    "You should count yourself lucky that she''s still alive.Otherwise, you''ll be given a life sentence for first


    degree murder."


    The policeman took out his baton and used it to hit the iron fence heavily.


    ''No, Scarlett isn''t dead! I''m not going to let my life be ruined because of her; absolutely not!'' I cursed


    inwardly.


    Trembling, I squatted down and found that my hands were still stained with Scarlett''s blood, and that


    they couldn''t be wiped clean.


    I had no idea for how long I had been waiting in the holding cell.


    All of a sudden, I saw Linda appear before me.


    "Aunt Linda, please help me!" My eyes lit up with hope.


    Surely, she must have some way to get me out of here.


    Linda red at me before she walked towards the policeman on guard.


    They were standing far enough that I couldn''t hear what they were talking about.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    But in my heart I believed that Linda must be doing something to save me.


    After their brief conversation, she walked towards me.


    It seemed as though I managed to escape imprisonment by the skin of my teeth.


    "Aunt Linda, please.Take me away.I want to leave here," I pleaded.


    "The police told me that the evidence was damning, and bailment isn''t allowed."


    The news was so shocking that I gritted my teeth and roared, "What the fuck? Why am I not allowed to


    be bailed out?"


    "Enough! Don''t be stupid! Who the fuck told you to kill Scarlett, huh? Crying won''t do you any good


    now.Save the rest of your energy.I''ve already thought of someone who might be able to help you.He


    has some connections with Charles."


    After giving me an earful, my aunt left without even offering me some words offort. As I watched


    her walk away, I felt my legs go numb, and soon I dropped to my knees and fell to the floor.


    Not long after, the two disgusting rapists surrounded me.


    "You tried to kill Scarlett? Isn''t she Charles Moore''s woman? Jesus Christ, how did you have the


    fucking audacity to hurt her? I thought you were just some random whore, but it turns out you''re


    insane!" said the short man.


    "I think she has no idea what it means to offend Charles Moore.I heard that the Lively family got on his


    bad side, and now the entire Lively Group has gone bankrupt," the tall man added.


    "Just wait, you bitch.Charles is going to teach you a lesson you''ll never forget!"


    They were both staring at me as though I were dead to them.


    Trembling with fear, Ipletely lost control of my body.I didn''t even notice that I had pissed myself.


    Within seconds, the putrid smell of my pee pervaded in the air of the holding cell.


    The two rapists broke into a weirdughter.


    "I can''t believe she got so scared that she peed herself!"


    As I stood on the messy floor, I began to suffer from dizzy spells.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    All I could see before me was a vast, unending span of darkness.I could hear someone uttering my


    name affectionately.


    It was Charles.


    His gentle voice was like a glimmer of light in the dark night, slowly guiding me and helping me regain


    my consciousness bit by bit.


    "Charles¡­" I muttered in a hoarse voice.


    At longst, I managed to open my eyes, albeit with difficult.


    Secondster, a blurry figure rushed to my side.


    "Scarlett, how are you feeling?" Charles asked with concern.


    However, I couldn''t see his face clearly.


    At this moment, my hands felt like they weighed a ton, and it was too difficult for me to even raise them.


    Just before I gave up, Charles held my hand and ced it on his face.


    "Scarlett, there''s no need to be afraid. I''m here."


    When I touched his warm face, I finally felt that I hade back to life.


    Gradually, Charles'' face became clearer to me.


    Through feeble movements, I brushed my fingertips against the stubble on his chin.


    Upon gazing into his eyes, I gathered that he had been worried sick about me.


    He must really care about me.


    It was then that I felt a strong sense of security.


    Sadly, exhaustion and pain came to me again.


    As I closed my eyes again, all the fear and doubt I had been feeling had all but dissipated.


    "Scarlett? Scarlett!"


    Before I lost consciousness again, I heard Charles'' anxious voice.


    Soon, I drifted into slumber.


    Every memory I had of him reyed in my mind.


    Some of the memories we shared were bitter; most of them were sweet.


    I remembered our wedding ceremony, and the first night I had with Charles.I also recalled countless


    disputes and how we slowly drifted apart.


    And then¡­ James was born.


    I could never forget how it felt to hug my baby for the first time.


    He was so small and cute.


    I had suffered and endured astronomical pain just to give birth to him.


    ''No! James won''t be able to live without me.I must hold on for the sake of my child!'' I thought to myself.


    After a long time, I finally regained consciousness once more.


    Upon opening my eyes, I saw Charles sleeping beside the bed.


    Even though he was asleep, he was still holding my hand.


    I tried to pull my hand out of his, but he frowned and held me even tighter.


    He was still asleep while doing that.


    Even in his dreams, Charles was still as bossy as ever.


    In an attempt to wake him up, I pinched his fingers.


    Just as I had expected, he opened his eyes almost immediately.


    "Scarlett, you''re awake!"


    He was still half-asleep, but the joy on his face was evident.


    "Where is James? Is he okay?"


    My utmost concern was my little angel.


    "Mom is looking after him. Don''t worry."


    "Can I see James tomorrow?" I asked in a soft voice.


    "Sure!"


    Gently, Charles fed me some water.


    "I''ll do anything for you as long as you''re fine."


    I had no idea what sort of experience he had during mya, but he had suddenly be so sweet


    and considerate of me.


    Dazed, I stared at Charles'' face.


    There were dark circles under his deep-set eyes, and his face was pale.


    He looked a little haggard, but he was still quite dashing.


    This was the first time I had seen him so disheveled.


    ''Why is he still wearing the suit he had on during the morning I was stabbed? How long had Charles


    been apanying me? A day or two? Is it possible that he never left my side while I was in aa?''


    I wondered.


    "Didn''t you sleep well?" My heart ached when I saw him at his current state.


    "I''m fine," Charles replied, touching my head.


    "For how long have I been unconscious?" I asked.


    "Over twenty hours.I was so worried about you," he responded.


    Then, Charles nted a kiss on my forehead.


    "Where are J and Tracy? Are they okay?"


    I recalled the horrific fight that ensued in the bathroom.


    Just thinking about it made my heart race.


    "I fired them," Charles said; his face turning grim.


    "They didn''t protect you well enough."


    "Wait, what? Why did you fire them? You shouldn''t have done that, Charles! If it weren''t for them, Lucia


    would''ve killed me already!"


    I was so agitated by his news.


    Suddenly, I felt a dull pain in my lower abdomen.


    It was as if the wound was popped open, and I had to stop talking "Fine, fine.I''ll do as you say.Just


    don''t move, okay?"


    Charles panicked.


    "Then get them back! Now!"


    Enduring the pain, I squeezed out a few words through gritted teeth.


    "You know, when ites to you, I''m always powerless."


    Charles'' shoulders drooped, making him look helpless.He then went to the balcony to make a phone


    call.


    Not long after, J and Tracy entered the ward.


    "Thank you for saving my life," I said to them as I looked them in the eye.


    "Don''t worry, girls.Charles isn''t going to fire you.I won''t let him."


    Both J and Tracy still looked guilty and remorseful.


    Before I couldfort them, Charles cut me off.


    "Well, you can go out now.If something like that happens again, you already know the consequences."


    J and Tracy nodded and left the ward in a hurry.


    Now, only Charles and I were left in the room.


    Not long after, he tucked me in.


    "Scarlett, I can''t bear to lose you again.


    From now on, I''m going to protect you my way, and I''m never going to let anyone hurt you again!"

 Chapter 221: Good Night, My Dear Scarlett

    Chapter 221: Good Night, My Dear Scarlett


    Scarlett''s POV:


    The following morning, when I woke up, Charles was working on some files right beside the bed.


    Gently, I called his attention.


    "Charles."


    He immediately stopped working, rushed to my side, and took care of me.He was so cautious in taking


    care of me that it made me think I was paralyzed or something.


    At noon, I heard a knock on the door.It was Nina.She came in with a bouquet of flowers in hand.


    "Hi, Scarlett," she muttered.


    "Nina," I greeted her with a smile.


    Nina approached the bedside.Her eyes were filled with tears, and she could barely speak, for she was


    on the brink of sobbing.


    "How are you feeling now? Yesterday, you were covered in blood.I was so scared!" cried Nina.


    "There''s no need to worry anymore.I''m fine." I held her hand, gently patting it in an attempt tofort


    her.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I was really scared that you might never wake up, and that you¡­"


    My heart sank when she said that.I held Nina''s hand tightly, and shook my head at her.


    "Stop it, Nina."


    I nced over at Charles and saw him sitting on the sofa.


    He was still reading through some documents, but he looked awfully gloomy.


    Nina looked at Charles as well and spoke in a hushed voice.


    "You don''t want him to worry about you?" she asked.


    I winked at her, shing an innocent smile.


    Nina sighed at my non-verbal response.


    "When I opened that door, I was so scared to see Charles first that I almost turned around and just left,"


    she said.


    "Why are you so afraid of him?" I asked, visibly confused.


    With guilt written on her face, Nina whispered to my ear, "Yesterday, after you got stabbed, I was so


    agitated that I almost had a fight with Charles."


    Her words warmed my heart and it put a smile on my face.


    "Oh, Nina¡­ It''s okay.I''m sure he knows you''re just worried about me like he is," I responded.


    Nina breathed a sigh of relief and decided to change the topic.


    "I saw your bodyguards catch Linda yesterday, but before long, Charles let her go.He''s probably


    worried that his actions might affect your career in the TV station.But I do wonder¡­ how did Charles


    know that Linda had no prior knowledge of what happened yesterday?"


    Upon hearing Nina''s question, I was lost in thought.


    "Considering how Linda got to where she is right now, I''m sure she''s not an idiot.Had she known that


    Lucia wanted to murder me, she wouldn''t have allowed her tomit the crime inside the TV station," I


    answered.


    Nina nodded in agreement.


    "Hmm¡­ that does make sense." I couldn''t help but nce over at Charles again.


    He was still focused on reading his documents.


    ¡®''He looks so serious.He has a charm that''s enough to make people fall in love with him at first sight.To


    top it off, he''s so considerate of me.He''s always thinking of what''s best for me,¡¯'' I thought to myself.


    There was no denying that he once hurt me deeply in the past, but it was also true that once he had


    fallen in love with someone, he would make sure that the woman he fell in love with would be the


    happiest woman on earth.


    "You are so smitten by him!" Nina teased.


    Shyly, I looked away and did my best to maintain myposure.


    "No, I''m not! Don''t spout nonsense, Nina."


    "Oh, shut it! Nobody''s going to buy that act,"


    Nina snorted in a catty voice.


    To be honest, her tone amused me.


    She told me that she still had work to do, so after chatting with me for a while, she left.


    At this time, Charles put down the documents he was reading, closed his eyes, and rubbed between


    his brows before walking towards me.


    "How is it? Is the problem at work too difficult to deal with?" I asked.


    It was rare for me to see him so spent Charles shook his head, sat on the edge of the bed, and


    embraced me.


    "I heard you already caught Linda, but you let her go right away.Why''d you do that?" I asked again.


    "I did it for my sake," he said.


    His words left me confused.


    Charles smiled and kissed me on the cheek.


    "Linda failed to educate Lucia well, and that was her fault.I initially wanted her to experience all the pain


    you''ve suffered, but I was worried that you''d think I was being too ruthless," he answered.


    The unexpected answer stunned me.


    "However, Linda did promise to resign from the TV station.From now on, she''ll never trouble you


    again," Charles continued as he gently brushed my hair.


    "She agreed to resign?"


    "I''ve got some dirt on her.Whether she likes it or not, she has to agree," he said.


    I nodded and leaned against Charles'' chest in silence.


    All of a sudden, my phone rang.


    The second I answered the phone, I heard William''s worried voice, "Scarlett, I heard that something


    happened to you.Are you feeling better now?"


    I nced at Charles and said, "Much better, actually.Don''t worry, Charles is here to take care of me."


    "Charles? I don''t think he wants to see me right now.I''ll visit you after you get discharged from the


    hospital.Anyway, call me if you need anything!"


    "Okay, thank you, William."


    After my phone call, Charles stared at me and asked, "Do you have some sort of personal rtionship


    with William? Why is he always contacting you whenever it''s outside of working hours?"


    After a moment of pondering, I answered, "We don''t really contact each other that much.He just called


    me because he heard I was injured, and he wanted to express his concern.That''s all."


    "There''s one thing I haven''t told you yet, but I think you should know," said Charles.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s true that you look a lot like William''s sister.However, his sister donated her organs after her death,


    and her heart was transnted to Rita."


    Upon hearing what Charles said, 1 froze.


    "Is that true?"


    "Absolutely.Don''t you think it''s strange? So many TV stations have contacted William, but why did he


    choose to work with you of all people? He''s aware that you''re acquainted with Rita, but he''s keeping


    you in the dark about the heart transnt."


    Charles'' voice was frigid, and it made my body tremble.


    As I recalled all the details of my interactions with William, I realized how creepy they were.


    "You shouldn''t think about him anymore."


    Charles held my face with his warm hands.


    Once I had gathered myposure, I saw his face inches away from my.


    Then, his lips formed a frown.


    "It makes me jealous," he added.


    I was amused by that statement.


    It was then that Charles stood up, picked up the food and fed me a spoonful of soup.


    "Since you''re a patient right now, you should behave yourself and eat more," he said.


    I obliged to hismand.


    For a whole week, Charles almost never left my ward.


    He would work beside me in the daytime, and he''d sleep on the sofa at night.


    ording to the weather forecast, it would rain heavily tonight.


    Thus, I asked the nurse to bring over a thick nket and put it on the sofa.


    "You are so sweet, Scarlett," Charles said, appearing to be touched by my gesture.


    Slowly, I closed my eyes and smiled as I shrank into myforter.


    "Turn off the light, Charles. Good night."


    With a flick of the switch, the light was turned off.


    Now, only the sound of pouring rain outside the window could be heard.


    Suddenly, a part of the bed sank.


    I soon realized that Charles hady beside me on the bed with his arms around me.


    "Charles?"


    I didn''t anticipate that he''d suddenly get on the bed and hold me in his arms.I didn''t know what to do


    about it.


    Charles didn''t respond to my call.


    I could hear his steady heartbeat from this distance.


    "Charles, what are you doing? I''m a patient, remember?"


    I said, sounding quite nervous.


    The sound of Charles'' hushedughter made me feel uneasy.


    "I know, Scarlett.I''m not going to do anything to you.What are you even thinking about?"


    He was always teasing me with such words, and they never failed to make me blush.


    Subconsciously, I looked at his face.


    "I wasn''t thinking of anything! Go back to the sofa! I''ve already prepared a thick nket for you!"


    Gradually, my eyes adapted to the darkness.


    Charles'' countenance was a bit blurry, but I could see him staring right at me with fascinated eyes in


    the pitch ck room.


    "Please, just once."


    Charles'' words were vague, but it didn''t fail to make me fantasize of obscene things


    "No," I replied.


    "Scarlett, I don''t want to lose you."


    Charles inched even closer towards me.


    We were so close to each other that I could feel his breath on me.


    Neither of us spoke for a few moments.


    Charles was the first one to break his silence, as though he could no longer stifle his lust.


    Soon, I felt him kissing me.


    But shortly afterwards, he restrained himself and just gently rubbed his lips with mine.


    His voice was hoarse and tantalizing.


    "I''ve been taking care of you for so many days, but you won''t even allow me to sleep on the same bed


    with you.You''re so cruel!"


    I bit his lower lip and took the opportunity to move away.


    "Go ahead and ask the hospital staff to rece the sofa with a bed," I argued.


    Obviously, my answer didn''t satisfy Charles.


    He clicked his tongue, pinched my chin and kissed me once more.


    Suddenly, he plunged his tongue into my mouth and intertwined it with mine.


    Within the blink of an eye, I became so immersed in our passionate kiss that I almost felt like the faint


    sound of pouring rain had disappeared.


    Instinctively, my body clung to him as if I was longing for more.


    His lips moved down to my corbone, sending a tingle down my spine.


    The darkness of the room heightened my senses.


    I suppressed my moan, tightening my grip on Charles'' neck.


    I could feel his lips and tongue traveling down my body.


    The following moment, he suddenly stopped what he was doing.


    Charles tidied up my clothes and embraced me once more.


    The sound of his voice was particrly enchanting this time.


    "I think it''s time for you to sleep," he said.


    I creased my eyebrows at him and pinched his waist as hard as I could.


    Effortlessly, Charles restrained my hand and kissed it.


    "Good night, my dear Scarlett," he muttered.


    I scoffed at him and replied, "Good night."


    As I leaned against Charles'' chest, listening to his heartbeat, I didn''t feel sleepy at all.I thought of


    Lucia''s psychotic face that day, and soon, my mind wandered.


    Her behavior was so irrational and extreme.And I would even say it was abnormal.


    Or maybe it was just because I didn''t Lucia that well.


    Just like I didn''t know my parents well.


    Our family used to be warm and harmonious, but it turned out that my life was beautiful, just because


    my parents were protecting me.


    They used themselves as shields to protect me from the darkness of reality.


    I loved them with all my heart, but I didn''t know them very well.


    I still couldn''t understand why my father chose to jump off the building when Nate ckmailed him with


    some nude photos.


    There were still many other solutions, but my dad used his tragic death to protect us for onest time.


    And after that, my family was torn apart.


    My mother soon passed away, leaving me all alone in this cold, cruel world.


    Even until now, I still couldn''t figure out the reason all of this was happening to me.

 Chapter 222: Spending Time With Her

    Chapter 222: Spending Time With Her


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I was unsure as to when I fell asleepst night.When I woke up again, the pouring rain outside had


    stopped.


    However, the sky hadn''t brightened yet.Oddly, Charles was nowhere to be seen.Only J was there,


    leaning against the sofa as she rested.


    As soon as I sat up, J stood up as well and approached me.


    "It''s still early.Don''t you want to sleep a little longer?"


    I shook my head and asked, "Where''s Charles?"


    J shed me a clueless look, just as puzzled as I was.


    "He told me toe here, and then went out.He didn''t say where he was going."


    Her reply made my spirits sink and I immediately felt depressed.


    I switched on my phone, and saw that Spencer and Nina had sent me their birthday wishes around


    midnight.


    Apparently, today was my birthday!


    "I''ve forgotten itpletely."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sighing, I smiled to myself and replied to the wishes one by one.


    Just then, a knock on the door grabbed my attention.


    J swiftly went to open the door.


    "Scarlett, are you awake?"


    The door opened to reveal Tracy, who walked in with a paper bag which she raised for me to see.


    "Breakfast is ready."


    I took the bag from her and opened it.


    Inside was another dry sandwich.


    I slumped back on my bed, disappointment coursing through my veins.


    For some reason, I was suddenly craving milk and cereal.


    Tracy studied my reaction and asked carefully, "You don''t like it? What do you want to eat? I''ll buy it for


    you now."


    "It''s fine." I shook my head, feeling listless.


    I didn''t intend to make Tracy go out again.


    After a while, I sat up from the bed and grabbed the sandwich.


    "Why are you eating this?"


    Charles''s voice could be heard, surprising me and everyone in the room.


    Startled, I turned to look at the direction of his voice.


    Charles stood before me, with a thermos bottle and a box in his hands.


    He walked towards me and immediately snatched the sandwich away from my hand.


    Then, he leveled a displeased frown at J and Tracy.


    "Who bought it?"


    Tracy stood frozen, nervous, her face filled with panic.


    "I did."


    "Do you think it''s appropriate for a patient who hasn''t recovered to have a sandwich for breakfast? Take


    it away now!"


    Charles''s voice was as cold as a freezing tundra.


    At hismand, Tracy hurriedly stuffed the sandwich back into the bag, and then scurried out of the


    room with J quickly.


    "You''re being too fierce¡­"


    I furrowed my brows at Charles, disapproving.I didn''t like the callous way he treated them.


    In return, Charles red at me and pinched my cheek lightly.


    "And you''re too lenient.They have a sry, so they have to do their job well."


    I was about to p Charles''s hand away from me, but he dodged with ease.


    Since I had failed, I could only re sulkily at him.


    "Stop pinching my face all the time!"


    Charles nodded, smiling, unperturbed by my angry outburst.


    He opened the thermos bottle, and as he did so, a soothing fragrance seeped into my nose and caught


    my attention.


    "Warm milk?" I was pleasantly surprised.


    Charles poured the milk into the bowl of breakfast cereal before handing it to me carefully.


    "Have a taste."


    I took the bowl of warm milk and cereal and held it in my hands happily, and asked, "How did you know


    that I wanted to eat this? Do you read people''s mind?"


    Charles raised his eyebrows at me, and smiled brightly.


    "I thought you might like it, so I steamed the milk and grabbed a box of your favorite breakfast cereal."


    Charles'' POV:


    Scarlett stared at me, dazed and confused.Her surprised expression was adorable.


    I ced a spoon in her hand, and then gently rubbed her nose.


    "Eat it quickly before it gets cold."


    Scarlett nodded, and immediately lowered her head to take a mouthful of her breakfast.


    "It''s delicious! You''re a really good cook, Mr.Moore."


    "Of course."


    I epted her praise smugly, feeling proud of myself.


    When I saw how much she enjoyed the breakfast I had prepared for her, I felt that it was all worth it.


    "Scarlett¡­" I wanted to take this opportunity to wish her happy birthday.


    "What is it?"


    Scarlett looked at me in confusion.She stuck out her pink tongue, and licked the corner of her lips.Her


    innocent action drove my lower body into excitement.


    All of a sudden, my throat suddenly went dry.


    I wanted to speak, but I couldn''t manage to say anything.I hurriedly calmed myself down and rose from


    my seat to take another box, in which there were assorted fruit slices.


    "I prepared this myself." Scarlett stared at me again, as though she couldn''t believe her eyes.


    "Thank you.It''s so thoughtful of you to prepare all these for me!"


    My hand fell gently beside the wound in her abdomen.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    "Of course it hurts!"


    Instantly, Scarlett cast a warning re at me.


    "So don''t touch me."


    Recalling what happenedst night, I felt wronged.


    "But¡­ I just hugged you and kissed you.I didn''t do anything else."


    Just as I spoke, a small cough came from the door.


    "I didn''t expect Mr.Moore to be so considerate," the doctor at the door joked with a smile, looking at the


    two of us warmly.


    Scarlett greeted the doctor and nurses with a smile of her own.


    "It''s my duty to take care of my wife," I replied politely.


    Scarlett shed the doctor and the nurses a sheepish grin, rather shy.


    Then she turned to me, gnashing her teeth at me in annoyance.


    "Shut up already!"


    The doctor performed several check-ups on Scarlett before announcing, "She''s recovering very


    well.She could be discharged in a few more days if nothing goes wrong."


    After that was done, the doctor left.


    Scarlett whipped out her phone, her face shimmering with excitement.


    "I have to tell Nina about this!"


    She dialed Nina, and the two chatted happily for an hour.


    After she hung up, I took a seat next to her and held her in my arms.


    "Do you like to chat with Nina that much?"


    "Well, we''re friends."


    Having finished her chat, Scarlett was in high spirits.I shed her a sulky look, feeling rather down.


    "We''re a couple.You can talk to me." Scarlett was stunned at my response.


    "Aren''t you busy? The doctor said that I''m doing fine.You don''t have to stay with me all the time.You


    should get back to work."


    Her words made me even more upset.


    "Are you driving me out? Is it so that Nina can apany you? Or¡­ Are there other men who would


    apany you?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous!"


    Scarlett retorted, rolling her eyes."I won''t leave until you''re fully discharged from the hospital."

 Chapter 223: A Birthday Gift I Dare Not Accept

    Chapter 223: A Birthday Gift I Dare Not ept


    Charles'' POV:


    "Charles, you''ve apanied me for a long time. You really don''t have to do this." Scarlett frowned at


    me, looking hesitant.


    Her difort was obvious.


    "Besides, I can get out of bed and walk unaided. I don''t need too much care anymore."


    Despite her words, I pressed her down to the bed and tucked her in patiently.


    Scarlett replied to my gesture with a nk look.


    I studied her gaze affectionately, and gave her a gentle kiss on her cheek.


    "Scarlett, I don''t want to be separated from you anymore."


    Scarlett opened her lips to reply, but in the end, she didn''t make a sound.


    Then, she shed me a sweet smile that melted my heart.


    "You sleep for a while, alright? I''m going for a smoke."


    As soon as I exited the ward, J approached me quickly and said in a low voice, "Rita''s here, but


    Richard stopped her.He didn''t allow her to get close to the ward."


    She pointed to the elevator right after.


    My eyes turned to the direction she pointed at.


    What I saw next startled me.


    Before, Rita often dressed herself in the image of a pure and virginal girl, innocent and untainted.


    Today, however, her face was caked with heavy makeup, and she wore skin-tight clothes that left little


    to the imagination, giving me the impression of a cheap call girl.


    "Charles!" Rita waved coyly at me, sending me a ttering smile.


    "I''m not here to bother you, really! Linda was the one who asked me to see you on her behalf."


    Richard was standing in front of Rita, a wary look on his face.


    I nced at him, to which he immediately nodded and made way for me.


    Without sparing a nce at Rita, I spun on my heel and made way to the French window at the end of


    the corridor.


    I refused to let Scarlett to be affected by Rita, not even the slightest.


    With a flick of the switch, the lighter in my hands lit up the cigarette mped between my lips.


    "So¡­ How''s Scarlett?"


    Rita''s voice came from behind me.I took a brief drag, and then blew out the smoke.


    Only then did I reply icily, "That has nothing to do with you."


    "Look, Linda''s innocent.


    She was dragged down by her stupid niece.But I know you''ll never be soft on them, just like how you


    treated me."


    Rita''s voice grew louder as she inched closer to me.Her tone became soft and coquettish, repulsively


    so.


    "Actually¡­ I just came up with an excuse to see you today.Haven''t you ever missed me these days,


    Charles?"


    I stood and watched quietly as Rita stretched out her hands towards me, about to wrap them around


    my waist.


    Just as she almost touched me, I flicked the cigarette butt.


    Instantly, the ash and sparks fell on her arm and burned her skin slightly.


    Rita hissed from the pain.


    rmed, she staggered back immediately.


    "Stay away from me."


    I shot her an icy re that could freeze hell over.I could no longer restrain the disgust growing inside


    me.


    Seeing her face alone made me close to retching violently.


    "The Lively Group is over.Keep making trouble, Rita, and no one will be able to protect you."


    Rita covered her scalded arm, trembling, her eyes filled with fear and horror.


    She was so frightened, she couldn''t say anything.


    "Tell Linda to behave herself if she wants to stay in this city."


    I was no longer in the mood to smoke, so I stubbed out the cigarette on the trash can and then dumped


    it inside.


    "You''d better stop making trouble in the future.If there''s something wrong with your heart, you''ll really


    end up dead."


    "Charles, I¡­"


    My warnings weren''t enough, as it seemed, for Rita still refused to give up.


    Impatient, I shot her another re.


    "Leave now, or I''ll have the bodyguards throw you out of the hospital."


    With that, Rita stopped abruptly and left in a hurry, fleeing like a frightened rat.


    I was standing in a draught, and let the wind blow off the smell of smoke on my body before returning


    to Scarlett''s ward.


    Scarletty on the bed, her eyes were closed, her curly hair falling loose on the pillow.


    Her face was so fair and beautiful, it mesmerized me.


    But it was obvious that she wasn''t asleep, and that her eyeballs were still rolling around under her


    eyelids.


    I couldn''t help but smile.


    Amused, I bent over to kiss her.


    I asked her vaguely, "Are you Sleeping Beauty?"


    Sleeping Beauty snapped her eyes open, startled, and quickly pushed me away.


    "You''re the one who told me to get some sleep.Why are you bothering me again?"


    "Sorry, I can''t help it."


    "Charles!"


    But Scarlett''s angry outburst faded away when someone knocked on the door.


    J entered, with arge bouquet of bright roses in her arms.She handed the bouquet to Scarlett.


    "Scarlett, someone sent you the flowers."


    "Who is it?" Scarlett looked at me, puzzled.


    "I don''t know."


    J shook her head, before exiting, leaving Scarlett and I alone in the ward.


    I pulled a long face and asked Scarlett seriously, "You really don''t know which admirer of yours sent


    you these flowers?"


    Scarlett shed me an innocent, clueless look.She took out a folded card from the bouquet and handed


    it to me.


    "I really don''t.Help me check it." I said nothing, and stared at her for a long time.


    Scarlett blinked her long and thick eyshes, still clueless, but the nervousness in her was evident.


    However, it seemed she was sincere when she told me she didn''t know.


    "Let me have a look."


    I suppressed my smile, and unfolded the card.When I saw the contents, I frowned.


    "You deal with the flowers," Scarlett said casually, and shrank back into the quilt.


    "Don''t you want to know who sent it?"


    "No, I don''t."


    However, I kept insisting, and put the card in front of her to see.


    "Have a look first."


    Scarlett, disgruntled, relented and slowly unfolded the card.


    Her uneasy eyes were soon filled with anger.


    I immediately picked up the roses as my shield.


    "Charles! Are you kidding me? You''re the one who sent the flowers! How dare you make fun of me?"


    Her voice became choked with angry sobs.


    "You¡­ you bastard!"


    She quickly snatched the roses away from me, fuming.


    As she did so, I could see her face clearly.


    She was frowning angrily, but there were tears welling up in the corners of her eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Scarlett.I asked Amy to book the flowers a few days ago.I only remembered just now.So I


    decided to just tease you a little."


    I immediately apologized and hurriedly wiped her tears with a tissue.


    "If you don''t like it, i''ll throw it away right now."


    "No way!"


    Scarlett was defiant and protected the roses from me, holding them tightly.


    "So, do you like it?"


    At this, she snorted and rolled her eyes at me.


    "Find a vase for me."


    That made me so happy, I called Richard and told him to send several vases to the ward.


    There were so many roses that all the vases were full.


    The flowers'' warm color was reminiscent of a burning fire, making Scarlett''s face glow.


    She looked much more energetic.


    Scarlett requested that I ce the roses at every corner of the ward.


    When I was done, the atmosphere in the ward seemed much warmer and more cheerful.


    "There are only flowers¡­ Don''t you have any other gifts for me?" Scarlett asked expectantly.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    When I asked this, Charles fell into silence.I clenched the quilt and bit my lips subconsciously.


    His warm fingers suddenly touched my lips.


    That startled me, so I looked up in astonishment and met hi deep-set eyes.


    "Don''t bite yourself.Don''t you feel pain?"


    "It doesn''t hurt at all." I turned sideways, upset.


    "Also, it''s none of your business."


    Charles said with an affectionate smile, "How could I not prepare you a gift? But, I''m actually afraid yo


    won''t ept this gift."


    His vague words made me curious.


    I stared at him nkly and asked, "What is it? What is it that wouldn''t dare to ept?"


    Charles approached me slowly, his thick eyebrows dashing, his eyes sparkling like a starry sky.


    Standing so close to me, his handsome features were even more prominent.


    His slightly rough fingers touched my face along the neckline, and he slowly uttered in my ear, "Me.The


    gift is me.I''ll be yours forever."


    I felt like my face was being scalded by his heat, and immediately turned limp and numb.


    This strange feeling rushed up inside me with violent momentum, but on the outside, I tried


    Embarrassed, I grabbed the quilt and tried to control my emotions.


    However, Charles didn''t give me a chance to hide and pressed his lips on mine.


    Our kiss was so passionate, messy saliva drooled out from the corner of our lips.


    Our loving gazes me and the temperature in the room seemed to rise.


    My body grew warm.


    However, the feeling vanished as someone knocked on the door.


    "Mr.Moore."


    Richard''s voice came from outside the ward, interrupting us.


    Charles let go of me, but even as he was no longer holding me, I didn''t move.


    Charles raised his eyebrows, desire coloring his eyes, "Scarlett, could it be that you''re unwilling to let n


    go? Do you want to continue?"


    Startled, I immediately loosened my grip.


    I hurriedly lied, "No! Go and do your job!"


    Charles sent me a charming smiled and kissed me softly on my lips.


    "Wait for me."


    After Charles left, the ward fell into silence.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ''Why is Richard looking for Charles?'' Immediately, I found myself feeling nervous.

 Chapter 224: Happy Birthday, Honey

    Chapter 224: Happy Birthday, Honey


    Charles'' POV:


    I walked out of the ward.


    Richard took me to the elevator and whispered something in my ear.I listened to him intently, then


    pondered for a moment and ordered him, "Give that person my regards when you meet again."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Also, just send me a message when this kind of thing happens in the future.I don''t want to arouse


    Scarlett''s suspicion."


    "Got it."


    After that, Richard left in a hurry.


    Later that evening, as Scarlett was about to go to bed, Iy beside her.


    As I approached her, her body trembled slightly and she immediately moved aside.


    Her little head shrank into the quilt, frightened.


    She was as cute as a little hamster.


    Amused, I lifted the quilt a little, exposing part of her lovely face.


    I reached out and took her into my arms effortlessly, and ced a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    "Scarlett, did you ever think of me when you were stabbed?"


    Silence filled the ward, and it was so quiet that we could only hear each other''s breathing.


    After a long while, Scarlett finally found her tongue and answered decisively, "No."


    That made me tighten my hold on her.


    "When I drove to the hospital, I was going so fast that I almost hit others.At that time, all I could think


    about was you."


    Upon hearing what I said, Scarlett''s body shook slightly.


    I hugged her and continued, "At that time, I was wondering what you''d do if I died.Would you feel sorry


    for me?"


    "Don''t say something like that, Charles.It''s bad luck! You''ll definitely live a long life."


    "I mean, if."


    "There is no such thing as ''if.Let''s drop it."


    Scarlett shoved away my arms and turned her back huffily to me, seemingly very upset.


    "Well, I don''t really want to die.I can''t possibly leave you alone, so I''ll try my best to hold on.Unless¡­"


    "Unless, what?"


    "Unless you die with me, Scarlett."


    I emphasized every word as I pulled her to me and hugged her from behind.


    Her faint fragrance wafted to my nose.


    I closed my eyes and gently rubbed my cheek against her back, enjoying her sweet scent.


    All I wanted was to be closer to her.I was eager to win over her heart once more.


    Scarlett''s body stiffened from the contact, but she didn''t push me away.


    That alone made me satisfied.


    "If you want to die, Charles, then just die alone.I have to be by James''s side and watch him grow up."


    Only after a long period of silence did Scarlett finally found her tongue again.


    But when she spoke, her voice was nasally.


    I knew that she was crying.I got up and switched on the lights, and tried to find a tissue to wipe her


    tears.


    She finally turned around to look at me, but her eyes were moist and tears had streaked her pale


    cheeks.


    The heartbreaking sight caused my heart to ache severely.


    It was as if it had been smashed by a heavy hammer repeatedly, until it shattered into tiny pieces.


    I hurriedly grabbed two pieces of tissue from the bedside table and wiped her tears.


    "Scarlett, don''t run away from me anymore.You are my woman, no matter what happens! Even if I go to


    hell, you have toe with me!"


    "Quit being so bossy, Charles."


    Tears welled up in her eyes, shimmering like broken stars.They looked beautiful but tragic at the same


    time.


    "I''m d you understood.When you wereatose, the doctor said that you had no desire to hold on


    anymore.Do you know how much I hated you at that time? I hated you for leaving me behind!"


    I gritted my teeth, heartbroken.I was unwilling to give in.I wouldn''t! I had lost Scarlet once, and I didn''t


    want to bear such pain anymore.


    This time, I wouldn''t allow her to leave me again.


    Even if we would torture each other till eternity and she would hate me to the core, I would never let her


    go! Death itself couldn''t take her away from me!


    "Charles¡­ You''re a devil! You''re a bastard I can''t ever forgive!"


    Driven to irritation, Scarlett was so angry that she burst into tears again.She tried hard to push me


    away, but even so, my arms held her tightly.


    "I don''t care if you call me a devil.I''ll still say it! If you dare to die, Scarlett, I''ll never let go of your son or


    everything about you!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before she could react, I lowered my head and quickly kissed her hard on the lips.She did her best to


    struggle and get rid of me, but I kept holding her tight.


    I was so rough, she lost her breath and began pounding on my chest.


    "It hurts, Charles!" she cried, her voice weak.


    I quickly let go of her hand, feeling slightly remorseful.


    Maybe I had agitated her wound by ident.


    "Did I touch your wound?"


    "No!"


    Her tears fell down, unstopping, like broken beads.


    "Don''t move! Let me have a look."


    I wanted to lift up her clothes to check on her body, but as I did so, she shouted again, "That hurts!"


    Panicked, I immediately stopped what I was doing.


    I stammered, "I''m sorry.I''ll call the doctor right now."


    "No! The wound''s fine."


    She halted me from ringing the bell, before asking me in a low whisper, "Charles, tell me¡­ What


    should I do to make you let me go?"


    Let her go¡­? How could I ever live without her? Scarlett had no idea that she had already be an


    inseparable part of my life .


    "Switch off the lights, please.I''m tired," Scarlett grumbled.


    I turned off the light obediently, and the ward fell intoplete darkness.


    Scarlett then huddled herself up, her back facing mine.


    She was still upset.


    I held her tightly and whispered in her ear, "Happy birthday, honey.Don''t leave me."

 Chapter 225: The Person I Thought Of At The Critical Moment

    Chapter 225: The Person I Thought Of At The Critical Moment


    Charles''s POV:


    Ever since Scarlett''s ident, I had been sleeping lightly.I woke up early in the morning today, right


    after the crack of dawn.I studied Scarlett''s sleeping face, and reached out to touch her soft hair.


    What happened between us? Only when Scarlett was asleep would she stay with me obediently and


    stop saying such hurtful words, or insist on how much she wanted to leave me.


    My phone rang, interrupting my train of thoughts.I picked it up and answered the call, and then headed


    to the ward downstairs.


    Inside, I was greeted with the sight of Spencer lying weakly on the bed.


    His face was pale and bloodless, all color gone.


    His right foot was covered in a ster, unable to move at all.


    David and Vivian were in the ward as well, apanying him.


    "What on earth happened?"


    I frowned, my brows furrowed slightly.


    "The patient downed a whole bottle of wine and then insisted on having a car race.Sadly, he crashed


    before he managed to drive out of the parking lot.The result is as you see."


    Vivian spread out her hands casually as she exined the situation at hand, her face filled with


    mockery.


    "Hey! I was on the road at the gate of the parking lot! Strictly speaking, I''ve already driven out of the


    parking lot when it happened!"


    Spencer was still loud and talkative despite his injured foot.


    "Well, you should feel lucky that you crashed into the gate of the parking lot.If you really made it to the


    main road, you''d be a corpse right now." Vivian shot him a disapproving nce, her eyes cold.


    "Don''t curse me like that, woman!" I was slightly puzzled.


    What was wrong with Spencer, exactly? Did he end up like this because he found out that something


    happened to Scarlett?


    "Didn''t you say you''ve prepared a birthday gift for Scarlett yesterday? Where is it?"


    I chimed in, interrupting the quarrel between the two.


    "Oh, no! It''s still in the car!"


    Spencer came to his senses immediately after I asked.


    He looked regretful.


    "Darn it! What bad luck!"


    "Why on earth did you go for a race after drinking? That''s dangerous, and illegal.Are you aware of what


    you''ve done?"


    David was confused, curious as to why Spencer had done something so foolhardy.


    Everyone in the ward, including myself, fixed our eyes on Spencer.


    He turned his head sideways, looking somewhat uneasy, and then shot an awkward nce at Vivian.


    "I¡­ I confessed my love to himst night," Vivian finally muttered quietly.


    I could hear a slight bitterness in her tone.


    She confessed her love for Spencer? This revtion made me smug.


    To think Spencer would encounter such a girl problem! This went beyond my expectations.


    "You know, Spencer.Since Vivian has taken the initiative to exin...How about you man up and say


    something? Do you have feelings for her as well?"


    David couldn''t help but ask, still uncertain.


    Spencer, however, didn''t say a word.


    He simply lowered his head, as if it was his head rather than his foot that was injured.


    His reaction turned Vivian''s face pale.


    She bit her lips, depressed, but quickly forced a smile on her face a secondter.


    "Well, you guys take care of him.I''m leaving."


    So saying, Vivian rose from her seat and strode out of the hospital, disappearing soon after.


    "Okay, she''s gone.Now, can you tell us the truth?"


    David reached to pat Spencer on the back.


    He was quite rough with his movements, and caused Spencer to scream in pain.


    "Hey, man! I''m a patient now!"


    Spencer protested, trying to squeeze out pity from us.


    He let out a dejected sigh before he started to confide to us.


    "To tell you the truth, when my car crashed at the parking lot...All I could think about was one person."


    He raised his eyes timidly, and an inexplicable heat rose, coloring his pale face red.


    "It¡­ it was Vivian.At that critical moment, I could only think of her.After I was injured, I immediately


    called her."


    "God, you''re such an idiot."


    David shook his head, aggravated.


    He was annoyed that Spencer didn''t live up to his expectations.


    He raised his hand to hit Spencer, but in the end, he thought against it.


    "Isn''t it obvious? You''ve fallen in love with Vivian! Look, don''t keep her in suspense anymore.Tell her


    how you feel."


    David''s words pushed Spencer into heavy silence.


    Spencer kept mum, saying nothing.


    "Why are you still hesitating?"


    I said lightly, gazing at Spencer.


    "If you really love her, go and confess your love to her as soon as possible."


    If he let Vivian go, I was certain he would regret it immensely.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    My wound suddenly stung with slight itchiness.


    The difor t awoke me, and I rose from my slumber grumpily.


    I had a strong urge to scratch my wound.


    But after thinking it through, I withdrew my hand and held back that urge.


    I opened my eyes and looked around my ward, only to realize that Charles wasn''t by my side.


    Without him around, my spirits rose.


    I rxed, feeling calm.


    Last night was so frustrating.


    I couldn''t give Charles the answer he wanted, and he was unwilling to give up.


    It felt like we were both hedgehogs.


    Though we were eager to embrace each other¡­ Once we got close, our spikes would stab each other


    and we both ended up getting hurt.


    Despite that, we were still greedy for each other''s warmth.


    Fortunately, Charles wasn''t with me now and I could let my guard down.


    I could enjoy my breakfast in a rxed mood.


    Later when I had finished eating, Tracy appeared to clean up the dishes.


    While she bustled about, she delivered some shocking news new to me.


    "What? Spencer got into a car ident, and Charles went downstairs to visit him early in the morning?"


    What was going on? How did Spencer get into a car ident out of the blue? Concerned for him, I


    made my way downstairs in a hurry to see him.


    As soon as I reached downstairs, I ran into Vivian, who was about to leave the hospital.


    She looked tired and worn out, and seemed preupied with something.


    She didn''t even notice me nearby.


    "Vivian! Are you okay?" I asked worriedly, rushing forward and stopping her.


    Vivian stopped and turned around.When she saw me, she forced a bitter smile.


    "I''m fine, Scarlett.Spencer''s the one who got into the ident.He wanted to race cars after drinking,


    and ended up with a broken leg.He''s lying on the bed now."


    True, Spencer was the one who got injured from the ident.But now that I saw how awful Vivian


    looked, I was more worried about her.


    But before I could question her any further, she left in a hurry.


    Left with no choice, I moved away and entered Spencer''s ward.


    Sure enough, Charles was here.


    David was also in the ward.


    "Hello, Scarlett.Looks like you''ve got better."


    David walked up to me and narrowed his eyes as he observed me carefully from head to toe.


    Finally, a relieved look appeared on his face.


    "I was really worried when I heard that you were attacked."


    "Me too!" Spencer added.


    "That Lucia! She actually dared tomit murder in broad daylight.She deserves to be locked up in


    prison for the rest of her life!" I couldn''t help butugh.


    Listening to Spencer''s energetic voice, I knew he was fine.


    "Happy birthday, Scarlett."


    Seeing my smile, Spencer continued, "It''s just, my birthday gift for you is still in the car.I don''t know if


    it''s damaged or not."


    David smiled at Spencer''s words, amused.


    "I''m still here, Scarlett?"


    Charles, who had been neglected all this while, suddenly opened his mouth to speak.


    He was gritting his teeth, his annoyance obvious.


    The atmosphere in the ward suddenly dropped a few degrees colder.


    It was so typical of Charles! He was the one who came here to visit a patient, but of course, he just had


    to make sure that all the attention was on him.


    My eyes swept pass Charles as I ignored his sulky outburst, resting on David.


    "It''s great that you''re here, David.I actually wanted to invite you to be a guest for our next show.What


    do you think?"


    David said politely, smiling, "It''s my honor, Scarlett."


    Spencer chimed in excitedly, "I want to go too! Even if I have to sit on a wheelchair, I still want to go!"


    At this point, Charles''s face was now covered with ayer of frost.


    His sharp, hawk-like eyes fell on David.


    David understood the hint.


    He smiled and added, "How about all three of us go to your show?"


    "There''s no need for Charles to be in the show."


    I shook my head deliberately.


    "He''s not a sponsor.It''s inappropriate for him to appear in my show with you two.Besides, I think you


    and Spencer are will be just perfect."


    This only served to intensify Charles''s burning anger.


    He rubbed his hair irritably, like a lion whose food had been snatched away forcefully.


    Seeing him so angry filled me with satisfaction.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "But you see, Scarlett.Charles is the most outstanding young man in our generation,"


    Davidmented gently, trying to smooth things over.


    "Then he''ll have to wait until next year.We already have enough guests for this year,"


    I said casually, waiting eagerly for Charles''s next response.


    "I don''t care!"


    Charles, unable to stand it anymore, exploded in anger.He stood up, furious, and stormed out of the


    ward in that instant.His tantrum almost made me burst intoughter.

 Chapter 226: Valuable

    Chapter 226: Valuable


    Spencer''s POV:


    Soon, everyone left the ward.


    After they were gone and I was left alone, I pondered over what Charles had said to me earlier.


    What he said had enlightened me.


    If I truly loved Vivian, I shouldn''t let her wait any longer.


    At the very least, I should show her my love.


    With that in mind, I grabbed my phone and dialed her number.


    It didn''t take long for her to answer the call.


    "What?"


    From the phone, I could sense her cold, unfriendly attitude.


    But from how quickly she answered when I rang, it proved that she still cared dearly for me.


    "Vivian, it''s my leg! It hurts so much...Argh!"


    I whine pitifully, putting on an exaggerated act to try and gain her sympathy.


    "Aren''t your buddies in the ward with you? Tell them to find a doctor for you."


    Though Vivian sounded like the she didn''t care, there was a trace of doubt in her seemingly aloof tone.


    "They just left.Ouch! It really hurts...Oh forget it.I think I''ll be fine.You don''t need toe back..."


    I deliberately pulled the phone far away, and then blew out a deep, pained sigh into it.


    Before she could react, I immediately hung up.


    Within five minutes, rapid footsteps could be heard from outside.


    Vivian immediately burst in, panting.


    "There was something wrong with the elevator, so I ran upstairs."


    Sweat bathed her shiny forehead, and her beautiful face was full of concern.She was genuinely worried


    for me.


    "Does it hurt?"


    She walked up to me and touched my injured foot carefully, her movements gentle.


    "Are you in pain anywhere else?"


    She scanned my whole body nervously, trying to see if anything was hurting me.


    It was as if she wanted to give me a thorough check-up with her eyes.


    Smart as she was, she actually believed my silly lie.


    The fact rendered me amused, but at the same time, I was deeply moved.


    My heart skipped a happy beat.


    I reached out and took her hand, and ced it on my chest.


    "Here.It hurts here," I whispered to her quietly.


    Her hand was soft and smooth to the touch, and her skin was as tender as a baby''s.


    She was cute, lovely, and everything wonderful in this world.


    "You bastard! There''s nothing wrong with you at all!"


    A stunned Vivian, annoyed by my trick, quickly shook off my hand, acting as if she had been scalded.


    "I shouldn''t have believed your nonsense!"


    The realization that she had fallen hook, line and sinker for my little white lie turned her cheeks a deep


    red.


    Embarrassment colored her indignant face.


    "Don''t you know it''s immoral to pretend to be injured and lie to the doctor?!"


    "But we''re not doctor and patient."


    Vivian was so infuriated that she turned around at that very moment, about to leave.


    My leg couldn''t move, but I subconsciously wrapped my arms around her waist to stop her from


    leaving.


    Because of how my abrupt movements, I almost slipped and fell down from the bed.


    It was then that I bumped into my injured foot by ident.


    This time, it was no act! I cried out in agony. Vivian immediately responded to this.


    She screamed as she turned around, and quickly hugged me to soothe my pain.


    Then, she bent down and tried to get me back to the bed.


    As she did so, the distance between was non-existent.


    The posture was so intimate, I could feel her sweet breath spreading all over my face.


    Her soft body clung to my chest, so warm and wonderful.


    I could hear her flustered heartbeat clearly in my ear, and the sound was distracting.


    "Let''s talk, okay?"


    I held Vivian''s hand, cing it gently around my waist.


    She struggled for a while, but in the end, she relented and finally gave up.


    "Alright.But, you can''t lie to me anymore."


    I was about to say something, when I suddenly felt my lower body had grown stiff from my excitement.


    Knowing that this was not an appropriate time, I tried to hold back my desire and restrained myself.


    "Well...It''s nothing serious.Uh, how about we talk about it another day?"


    I was so embarrassed by my state, I stammered subconsciously.


    Unfortunately, the expectation in Vivian''s eyes turned into disappointment.


    "So you have nothing to say to me except lies.You''re really something, Spencer,"


    Vivian said sarcastically before standing up, huffing.


    But as she got up, her soft body brushed against my bulging trousers by ident.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    In an instant, the air froze.Vivian''s eyes fell on my lower body.


    "Is this what you wanted to talk about?" A bright smile appeared on her face as she stared teasingly at


    me.


    "Well, this kind of thing can''t be solved by words, can it?" I raised my eyebrows.


    "How about we try some other approaches, since words wouldn''t work."


    "You seem to still remember that I''m an expert in male diseases, Spencer.So tell me, what method do


    you want me to use to help you?"


    Not to be outdone, Vivian made a snipping gesture with her fingers, like a pair of scissors, and then


    pointed at my lower body.


    This woman was just too cruel! Anxious, I quickly changed the topic.


    "I hit myself just now. My foot really hurt.I mean it!"


    "Well, I''ll call the doctor for you."


    Vivian shed me a faint smile, amused.


    Before she could make her exit, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open.


    it was none other than Gemma, my mother, who hade to the hospital in a hurry.


    The moment she saw Vivian, however, her anxious face turned ice-cold.


    "Vivian! Why are you staying with Spencer all day long? Who do you think you are? You even incited


    him to drink and race in the middle of the night!"


    My mother''s exploding anger was akin to a machine gun that was going off at Vivian point nk, for


    absolutely no reason.


    Vivian hung her head low, her face gloomy.


    "Mom, Vivian''s my doctor. It''s her job to take care of me."


    I exined anxiously, wanting to smooth things over.


    "You''re not sick every day! Why do you always ask your doctor to follow you around? Now, everyone in


    the city thinks she''s your girlfriend! Whenever I tried to introduce someone to you, they''d tell me that


    my area son has already has a girlfriend!"


    My mother went on angrily jabbering non stop. While I could see her lips p open, I couldn''t hear a


    single thing that she said.


    All my attention was currently on Vivian.


    My mother''s words seemed to hurt her deeply, and the happy mood between us just now was gradually


    disappearing.


    My mother nagged and nagged, and it was a long time when she finally stopped.


    Before she left, she insisted on taking Vivian away with her.


    I wanted to follow them, but my injured leg prevented me from doing so.I could only look at their


    receding figures.


    Nervous, I shouted, "Mom, don''t make things difficult for Vivian!"


    Unfortunately for me, the two women didn''t bother turning around and paid no heed to my words.


    So depressed I was, I could only wait quietly in the ward.


    Several times, I wanted to call Vivian to ask about the situation.But I was afraid of my mother noticing


    my phone calls.


    If she did, she''d have a better reason to attack Vivian.


    All of a sudden, I received a voice message from my mother.I clicked it to listen.Lo and behold, it was


    Vivian''s voice.


    "Look, Gemma.As long as you give me money...I''ll cooperate with you, no matter what you want


    Spencer to do."


    What was it that my mother wanted me to do? I couldn''t believe my ears.


    There was no way that Vivian was willing to help my mother trick me, all for the sake of money.


    I was still dwelling in my shock, when Vivian entered my ward.


    Seeing her, I immediately yed the recording for her to listen to.


    I snarled angrily, "Seems I''m only something with a price tag in your eyes."


    Vivian was beside herself with shock, but she quickly regained herposure.


    She smiled bitterly at me and said, "Actually, that amount is not enough.After all, I just agree to help


    you to find a girlfriend too.Had I known earlier, I would''ve asked for more!"


    Fury welled up in me.


    I was so angry that I wanted to throw my phone on the spot.


    What was wrong with Vivian? To think she was willing to find me another woman, just for money!


    "I can earn a lot from you and your mother.A deal as profitable as this is really rare!"


    Vivian grinned brightly.


    She was smiling happily, but for some reason, it seemed different than her sincere smile from before.


    I couldn''t fathom what was on her mind, nor the meaning behind her smile.


    The only thing I was aware of was the anger flooding in me.


    "Then, you should seize this opportunity!" I red back at her, my eyes full of hatred.

 Chapter 227: An Unavoidable Love Crisis

    Chapter 227: An Unavoidable Love Crisis


    Charles'' POV:


    It was fortunate that Scarlett recovered soon, and was set to be discharged from the hospital today.


    Upon my arrival at the hospital, I saw her slowly walking out of the ward with J''s help.I walked over


    to her side at once.


    J took one look at me, and stepped back immediately.


    Without J''s help, Scarlett lost her bnce and leaned towards me for support.


    I used this opportunity to carry her in my arms.I also didn''t forget to avoid touching her wounded


    abdomen.


    "Charles, what are you doing? We''re at the hospital!" Scarlett began to blush.


    "Put me down! I can walk just fine."


    "No," I said bluntly.


    Along the corridor of the hospital, nurses and patients passing by were all looking at us.


    "Wow! Mr.and Mrs.Moore are so romantic," they said.


    "I''m sure the Mrs.Moore is the happiest woman in the world," said another.


    I didn''t mind showing off how much I loved Scarlett in front of the public, for I believed that our


    happiness was something others should see.


    "Put me down, please," Scarlett whispered in my ear.


    I stood in ce and replied, "If you keep nagging me, I won''t leave this ce."


    Upon hearing my response, Scarlett mmed up and buried her face in my chest.


    She then wrapped her arms around my neck.


    As I carried her out of the hospital, the sun shone down on us.


    It felt warm and energizing.


    Soon, the car arrived at the Moore mansion and slowly pulled over.


    When I saw how Scarlett looked out the window, I couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Scarlett, try not to sneak away whenever I''m not at home, okay?" I remarked.


    Scarlett looked at me, visibly surprised.


    "That thought didn''t even cross my mind.You''re so paranoid!" she remarked.


    "Well, I hope you''re telling the truth." I shot her a cold nce.


    "But even if you do think of escaping, the house is now equipped with electronic locks, and I can


    control them remotely." Scarlett forced a smile as her mouth twitched.


    "Oh...that''s quite convenient," she said.


    I nodded at her and smirked.Then, she stared at me and opened the door, ready to disembark from the


    car.


    When I saw her having difficulties getting off the car, my heart ached.


    In order to assist her, I immediately got off the car and went to her side to support her.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" I asked.


    Barely had she taken a few steps, beads of sweat already formed on Scarlett''s forehead, and some


    strands of hair stuck to her forehead.


    Her face was pale and looked particrly frail.


    She was like a porcin doll that would break apart at the slightest touch.


    A frown appeared on my lips as I carried her in my arms.


    "Ah!"


    Startled, Scarlett wrapped her arms around my neck and her eyes widened.


    "What do you think you''re doing? I can walk just fine!"


    "I''ll be sun down before you get to your room at that pace," I said.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ignoring herint, I strode into the Moore mansion.


    "Ugh! Stop exaggerating.That''s not what will happen,"


    Scarlett retorted, sounding displeased as she pinched my cheek.


    I turned my head towards her, casting her a stern re.


    But even though I was practically staring daggers at her, Scarlett was unfazed.


    She sped my face with both hands and began to pull it upwards and downwards like she was toying


    with me.


    It was then that she began to defend herself so eloquently.


    "Don''t look at me like that.You pinch my face all the time! This is just payback, you know!"


    "If you want to pinch me so badly, why don''t you grab some other part of my body?"


    Clearly infuriated by my remark, Scarlett gnashed her teeth and covered her mouth.


    "What the hell are you talking about? Shut up, Charles!"


    I raised an eyebrow at her and let out an exasperated sigh.


    Upon our arrival at the bedroom, I gently ced Scarlett on the bed.


    "Do you want me to bring James here, so you''ll havepany?" I asked.


    "Yes, please."


    When I mentioned James, her face softened at once.I took this opportunity to approach her, and I


    looked into her eyes.


    "Scarlett, as long as you''re willing to Stay in the Moore mansion, you can be with James every single


    day, and witness every moment of his growth." Scarlett was lost in thought.


    Her eyshes quivered, and her eyes glinted under the light.I couldn''t resist the urge to try and kiss


    her.


    However, she shrank back, staring at me vigntly the moment before our lips touched.


    "You know, that attitude really stings." I faked being annoyed and shot her a cold nce.


    "I forgot how obsessed James has been with the new toys that his Grandma bought for him recently.I


    don''t think he''ll be in the mood to apany you," I added.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Charles'' words got me anxious, so I immediately held his hand.


    "Someone should keep an eye on him while he''s ying with his toys.I can watch over him, and he can


    keep mepany in the meanwhile."


    Charles didn''t respond.


    He just looked at me with a knowing smile on his face.


    I was displeased to see his reaction.


    "What the hell, Charles? Are you trying to trick me again?"


    He still didn''t answer me.


    Instead, he suddenly approached me.


    And before I could react, I was already overwhelmed by his kiss.


    He held my nape and continued to kiss me.


    As our lips intertwined, my heart began to race.


    Charles was like a predator that had finally captured its prey.


    Regardless of how much I resisted, he did not stop kissing me and nibbling on my lips.


    I could feel his palm on the back of my neck, gradually moving up and sping my hair.


    Then, he pressed my face against his, deepening our kiss.


    I wanted to escape, but the tenderness of this intimate moment was far too tempting.


    To me, it felt like even my very soul was trembling with pleasure.


    Slowly, my stiff body rxed as I clung to his arms with every ounce of strength I had.


    After a long time, he moved away and pressed his forehead against mine, catching his breath.


    The warmth of his breath seeped into my skin, and the sound of his husky voice was music to my ears.


    "You know what, Scarlett? I can only feel at peace when you''re in this household.I can''t live without you


    anymore."


    Silence engulfed the room.


    I could feel my ears buzzing and I struggled topose myself.


    It was undeniable that whenever he was this blunt about his feelings for me, my heart would flutter and


    I could feel butterflies in the pit of my stomach.


    It suddenly urred to me that Nina once told me I could never get away from Charles.


    I knew that it would bring me as much pain as joy to fall in love with Charles, but I couldn''t help myself.


    It did seem like I would never be able to escape him for the rest of my life.


    With courage, I looked into his eyes.I was smitten by his deep-set, affectionate eyes that were


    brimming with sincerity.


    "Charles, I..."


    Before I could finish my sentence, a knock on the door interrupted me.


    Then, we heard Alice''s voice.


    "Charles, have you taken Scarlett back?"


    Frowning, Charles sighed and touched my cheek lovingly.


    "Don''t move," he said.


    I nodded and smiled at him.


    Charles got up and walked away.I could hear him mutteringints under his breath.


    "Mom is always ruining my ns!"


    It was rare to hear him speak like that, and I found it particrly adorable.


    When the door was opened, I lifted the quilt off me and sat on the edge of the bed.


    But before my feet could even touch the ground, Charles had already returned and told me to stop


    moving.


    "Scarlett, don''t get out of bed! Didn''t I tell you not to move?"


    Alice entered the room with James in her arms, looking at me with concern.


    "He''s right, Scarlett.You haven''t fully recovered yet, so lie back down, okay?"


    When I was about to respond, Charles walked up to me.


    Then, he carried me to the middle of the bed and tucked me in.


    "Charles has been so worried about you, Scarlett."


    Alice went to the bedside and sat beside me.


    There was a warm smile on her face.


    Meanwhile, James was reaching his arm out to me and he had a big grin on his face as he sat in


    Alice''s arms.


    In a gentle, soothing voice, Charles said, "It looks like James missed his mother, too!"


    I smiled at my beloved little angel, and held James'' hand.


    After a few pleasantries, Alice cast Charles a sidelong nce.


    "We wanted to go to the hospital to see you, but Charles didn''t want us to go."


    Surprised by Alice''s statement, I looked at Charles in confusion.


    "Why did you tell them not to go?"


    "Mom, Scarlett needed to rest properly.It wouldn''t be good for you guys to disturb her while she''s at the


    hospital.It''ll be tiring for her to keep up idle chatter with others," Charles rebuked.


    "Nonsense! Didn''t you talk to Scarlett while she was there? And doesn''t that mean she wasted some of


    her energy on you?" Alice argued.


    "I''m her husband. I''m supposed to have more privileges than others."


    Charles looked at me with loving eyes.


    I averted my gaze and saw James staring at me with his bright eyes.I felt like my heart was melting as I


    instinctively reached my hand out to him.


    "Mom, let me hold James," I requested.


    "Sure, honey.Here," said Alice.


    "No way!"


    Charles answered at the same time.He grabbed my hand before it could reach James.


    "Scarlett, you''re still too weak.What if your wound reopens while you''re holding the baby?"


    "Charles is right.Sorry.I should''ve thought about it earlier," Alice concurred.


    I was disappointed to hear that.


    "Am I not even allowed to be close to my own son?"


    "I''ll hold him, so that Scarlett can be close to the baby."


    Charles sat on the edge of the bed, looking at Alice.


    Alice nodded in response, carefully cing James in his arms.


    A smile appeared on my lips as I moved over and leaned against Charles, so that I could interact with


    my little angel.


    "Scarlett, I never got the chance to ask, but...What happened? How did you get injured?"


    Alice sounded worried.


    I raised my head and saw the concern in her eyes.


    "Actually..."


    Charles interrupted me before I could finish my words.


    "It''s all my fault.I failed to protect Scarlett well."


    It was then that I looked at Charles.


    His expression defined his emotions well, and his eyebrows were creased.


    I could see a trace of guilt in his eyes.


    Suddenly, I felt that the clothes on my chest were being pulled.


    James had grabbed the buttons on my shirt, pulling them back and forth and making babbling sounds.


    Alice smiled at me and said, "It looks like James is hungry."


    "I''ll go make him some milk."


    Charles left the room and took James with him.


    "He looks more of a father now, doesn''t he?" Alice sighed.


    I smiled once again and watched Charles disappear from my sight.


    When I looked back, I saw Alice looking right at me.


    For some reason, she kind of looked agitated.


    "Scarlett, tell me the truth.Have you and Charles finally reconciled?"


    I paused for a moment and nodded.


    "We have."


    Alice breathed a sigh of relief as she held my hand earnestly.


    "I''ve been so scared that you won''t be able to patch things up.If you couldn''t make up, it''ll have an


    impact on James.But now that you''ve made up, you should live a good life with Charles from now


    on.You should both support each other and have faith in the other person."


    "We will, Mom.Don''t worry," I responded.


    Alice really doted on me.


    She treated me like her real daughter, and Charles'' grandmother was just as affectionate towards me.


    In all honesty, I lived a truly happy life within this family.

 Chapter 228: Ten Year In Prison

    Chapter 228: Ten Year In Prison


    Charles''s POV:


    When James was first born, I didn''t have a clue how to take care of him.But now, I could prepare milk


    for him with skillful ease.


    James tried to grab the bottle with his small hands, eager to drink the milk.But I held the bottle steady


    for him, in case he drank too fast and choked himself.


    "Charles." My mother suddenly called me, pulling me out of my thoughts.


    "What did you say to Scarlett that took you so long?"


    "That''s a secret."


    My mother approached James and caressed his little face lovingly.


    When James looked up, his soft, happy smile melted my heart.


    "Don''t say that I didn''t remind you.You should pay more attention to how you behave.It doesn''t matter if


    you are cold to outsiders, but You can''t act the same way to Scarlett.She''ll feel insecure."


    "I know, and I''m trying my best."


    Her warning left me feeling helpless.


    I saw the obvious distrust in her eyes, and quickly suggested, "Why don''t you and Dad can go out and


    enjoy yourselves today? Take Grandma with you.James and I will stay at home with Scarlett."


    "Why, do you think we''re in your way?"


    At this, I nodded without hesitation.My mother red at me and gave me a p on the shoulder,


    annoyed.


    "Fine, but be careful.And keep an eye on James," she reminded me cautiously.


    Her eyes then fell on James, and she looked obviously nervous.


    When their eyes met, James immediately put on a lovely smile for her.


    That melted my mother''s heart, and she smiled too.


    "You should express your love to Scarlett today.Tell her that you love her.Every woman likes to hear


    those three words."


    I gave her a vague grunt of assent and urged her to leave..


    "Remember what I said, Charles! Say ''I love you'' to her more often!"


    My mother kept nagging me, and only left satisfied after receiving my affirmation.


    As her figure disappeared at the corner, I felt something poking my chin.


    Looking down, I saw that James was trying to stuff his bottle teat in my mouth.I couldn''t help butugh,


    and then gently put the teat into his mouth.


    "I actually prefer something else, my dear."


    When it was almost noon, I told J to take care of James.


    Then, I went to the kitchen and personally prepared lunch for Scarlett.


    After I was done, I made my way to the bedroom.


    There, I was greeted with a warm scene.


    Scarlett was ying toys with James, who was waving andughing merrily, his face the epitome of


    joy.


    J sat quietly beside them, watching tenderly.


    "Scarlett, it''s time for lunch," I said as I walked towards her.


    Meanwhile, J set up a small table on the bed and helped me serve the dishes.


    Scarlett, who was now holding James in her arms, eximed in surprise, "Did you cook all these


    dishes, Charles?"


    I nodded, proud of myself.


    "I''m going to have a meeting in thepany after this, but I''ll still cook dinner for you tonight. You¡­"


    Scarlett seemed to have read my mind and promised sincerely, "Don''t worry.I won''t slip away."


    We enjoyed a pleasant lunch together.


    After that, I changed my clothes, bid goodbye to her, and started my way to work.


    On my way to thepany, I called Scarlett.


    "Charles? What is it?"


    I told her gently, "I''ll be back soon, Scarlett."


    Scarlett''s POV:


    After lunch, I became slightly drowsy.I was in my room when a knock on the door startled me..


    "Come in." Tracy was at the door.


    "Scarlett, Nina and William are here to visit you." That left me confused.


    "Why is William here?"


    "Nina said he lived near the Moore mansion, and that she bumped into him on the way here," Tracy


    exined patiently.


    I frowned.


    After a moment''s hesitation, I climbed out of bed.


    James, who was by my side, grabbed my sleeve the second I moved away.He began to kick his legs


    anxiously, not wanting me to leave.


    "James is so clingy,"


    Tracy teased with a warm smile.I had no choice but to have Tracy hold James for me.


    Then, we went downstairs together.My body hadn''t fully recovered yet, so I was careful to walk very


    slowly.


    "Scarlett!"


    Nina''s voice rang in my ears.


    Upon seeing me, she quickly walked up to me.She held my arm gently and helped me walk downstairs.


    William, who was standing not very far away, greeted me politely.


    All of us took our seats in the living room.


    Nina was in a talkative mood, eager to share everything in life with me, especially since we hadn''t seen


    each other for quite a long time.


    However, I noticed that William only responded with a few words from time to time.


    In fact, his eyes were fixated on James, who was next to me.


    Nina noticed this as well and waved her hand in front of William.


    "William, looks like you can''t take your eyes off James at all.Do you want to hug him?"


    "Is that okay?"


    William turned to me for permission, looking at me with a gentle smile.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Of course."


    I signaled Tracy to bring James over, and carefully taught William how to hold the baby properly.


    William was stiff and clumsy, but he held James with a steady and careful grip.His eyes were filled with


    gentleness as he looked at James.


    James waved his chubby little hand happily and suddenly said, "Papa!"


    For a brief moment, the atmosphere suddenly turned awkward.


    I rubbed my forehead helplessly and hurriedly exined, "I''m sorry, William.James is used to asking for


    his father when he''s hungry."


    Nina, on the other hand, was doing her best to suppress herughter.


    Smiling, she said, "He''s so considerate of you.What an angel! I guess you don''t have to tire yourself


    too much in the future.If James is hungry, you can just ask Charles to feed him!"


    I smiled along, and told Tracy to take James to the nursery for some milk.


    "James has your eyes," William suddenly said, staring intently at me.


    It then urred to me that Charles had told me that William''s sister and I were very simr.


    My eyes met William''s, and my heart skipped a beat.


    "Honestly, I think James is more like Charles.Well, except for his expression.Charles always wears a


    long face, but James smiles a lot, and it is just so sweet!"


    Nina''s cheerful voice dispelled my gloom.


    After a while, the topic of our conversation shifted to Lucia.


    "She''s been sentenced to ten years in prison."


    Nina sighed, but right after that, she winked meaningfully at me.


    "Maybe your husband¡­"


    "Pardon me, but do you need more tea?"


    J suddenly interrupted Nina in a loud voice, cutting off Nina''s words.


    Feeling a little mystified, I looked at J with a confused expression.


    J didn''t say anything to me.


    She simply lowered her head, took the pot, and filled the cups with water one by one.


    "I heard you were in aa in the operating room, and you almost couldn''t make it." William sighed


    mournfully.


    "Ten years in prison isn''t a long sentence, but she deserves it." I frowned, but I said nothing.

 Chapter 229: I Am Even More Horrible

    Chapter 229: I Am Even More Horrible


    Nina''s POV:


    Scarlett, William, and I enjoyed a pleasant conversation in Moore mansion.


    When I noticed that Scarlett was getting tired, I offered to say goodbye.


    "Let me walk you up" Scarlett said, standing However, I stopped her immediately.


    "You''d better go back and have a rest.I don''t dare to tire you, in case Charles tries to get even with me!"


    Scarlett didn''t know whether tough or cry at my statement, but she didn''t insist and instead asked


    J to see us out.


    When we walked out of the door, J walked up to me and whispered, "Nina, could you do me a


    favor?"


    Seeing how mysterious she was acting, I leaned over and lowered my voice as well.


    "Go ahead."


    "Scarlett and Charles are finally getting along well with each other.I hope you can be more careful with


    your words when talking with them.Please don''t say anything that might affect their rtionship."


    "Ah, I get it.You refilled the tea for me just now to interrupt me, right?¡±


    "That''s correct."


    "Alright.Don''t worry, I''ll mind my words! the future."


    I promised earnestly, patting my chest.


    "More than anyone, I don''t want any more ups and downs in their rtionship.Scarlett''s gone through a


    lot.God should bless her."


    J nodded, but she said nothing.


    However, I could feel her care and affection for Scarlett.I hooked J''s arm intimately, but my gesture


    took her by surprise.


    She stiffened, and looked at me with slightly widened eyes.I smiled at her, "We''re both Scarlett''s


    friends, so that makes us friends too.Let''s not be so distant with each other."


    At this, J smiled as well.


    "Okay."


    I soon bade goodbye to J and left the mansion, and quickly caught up with William.


    William smiled at me, amused.


    "You''re so popr."


    I smiled back cheekily, and changed the subject. "Charles is really hard to deal with.He''s so cunning,


    tsk!Please don''t say anything that might affect their rtionship.


    ¡°Ah, I get it.You refilled the tea for me just now to interrupt me, right? That''s correct."


    "Alright.Don''t worry, I''ll mind my words! the future." I promised earnestly, patting my chest.


    "More than anyone, I don''t want any more ups and downs in their rtionship.Scarlett''s gone through a


    lot.God should bless her."


    J nodded, but she said nothing.


    However, I could feel her care and affection for Scarlett.I hooked J''s arm intimately, but my gesture


    took her by surprise.


    She stiffened, and looked at me with slightly widened eyes.


    I smiled at her, "We''re both Scarlett''s friends, so that makes us friends too.Let''s not be so distant with


    each other."


    At this, J smiled as well.


    "Okay."


    I soon bade goodbye to J and left the mansion, and quickly caught up with William.


    William smiled at me, amused.


    "You''re so popr."


    I smiled back cheekily, and changed the subject.


    "Charles is really hard to deal with.He''s so cunning, tsk!"


    "Well, which big shot in this world wouldn''t be cunning?"


    William''s mellowughter rang, pleasant to the ears.


    "And what about you?"


    As we walked, we happened to pass by a tree.


    The sunlight poured through the leaves of the trees and fell on William''s face.


    In the contrasting light and dark etched by the shadows, his usual tenderness faded away and revealed


    a rather frightening expression.


    "Me? I''m even more horrible."


    He grinned, looking so much different than his usual gentle appearance.


    I couldn''t help butugh.


    "Well, well! I didn''t expect you to be so humorous."


    We soon got out of the shade from the tree, and the shadows left William''s face as sunshine enveloped


    his entire being once again.


    His usual gentle smile returned.


    "I gave it a try, and I found that it wasn''t very difficult."


    William didn''t leave until he walked me to my car.


    He was quite the talkative man, as well as incredibly gentle and tender.


    Simply put, he was wless in all aspects.


    If Scarlett hadn''t reconciled with Charles, I would''ve tried to bring them together.


    Afterward, I got in the car and called Abner.


    "Hey, honey.How''s everything going?"


    "Scarlett''s fine and dandy.She just needs some rest."


    "That''s great."


    I started the car.


    As the engine ignited, I asked, "Say, Abner, why do you care so much about Scarlett? Are you still in


    love her?"


    "Please.I''m obviously concerned about you! Anyway, I just bought some ingredients to make you


    dinner.We''re having steak tonight.What do you think?"


    Abner was quick to change the topic.


    I snorted, and didn''t bother asking him anymore.


    After saying goodbye to Nina and William, I headed straight to the baby''s room.


    Just as I picked James up, my phone rang.I had to put him back in the cradle.I reminded Tracy to


    watch over him while I picked up my call.


    After that, I exited the room and answered my phone.


    "Hi, Scarlett."


    "Hi, William.


    What''s the matter?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Did Charles ever tell you that my sister''s heart was transnted into Rita?"


    His words took me by surprise.


    I didn''t expect him to be aware of the fact that I knew about the heart.I thought I had put on a good


    enough act in front of him just now.


    A brief pauseter, and I admitted it frankly.


    There was no point in hiding it.


    "Yes."


    "I''m sorry I didn''t tell you this before, Scarlett.I just don''t want you to misunderstand and think that I


    have something to do with Rita," William exined sincerely.


    "She may have my sister''s heart, but we are not friends in the slightest."


    "Okay," I replied lightly, trying to make my voice sound casual.


    In all honesty, I didn''t want to talk about Rita anymore.


    After a few words with him, I hung up.


    When I finally returned to the baby''s room, I saw that James had fallen asleep.I called Tracy and J


    to the corridor.


    "I hope you can keep this a secret for me.Don''t tell Charles what I talked about with Nina and William," I


    said, looking at them sincerely.


    They exchanged confused nces, silent.


    I held their hands and added, "If Charles asks, you can just tell him that we were just chatting."


    They looked back at me, and much to my relief, nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 230: The Most Expected Three Words

    Chapter 230: The Most Expected Three Words


    Charles''s POV:


    After I was done with work, I returned home.


    On the way, I dropped by the hospital to visit Spencer.


    As soon as I approached his ward, I could hear a loud argument brewing from inside.


    "Spencer, this is just an arranged marriage for mutual benefits! After we get married, we can still date


    whoever we want.When everything''s smoothed over, we can get a divorce at any time!"


    "Arranged marriage? Like I''d buy that.Get the hell oD Spencer''s voice wasced with irritation, and his


    anger was evident.I hesitated, wondering whether I should enter the ward or leave.As I considered my


    options, a familiar voice called me from behind.¡±


    "Charles, are you here to visit Spencer? Unfortunately, he''s on a blind date now."


    I turned around and saw Vivian approaching me, holding a big bag of fruits.


    Right at that moment, the door of the ward burst open and a young woman stormed out angrily.


    She nced at me, and then at Vivian.


    Fuming, she yelled at Vivian, "Who the hell is the guy you''re trying to pair with me? He''s aplete


    lunatic!"


    Vivian looked at the girl and shrugged casually.


    "You''re right.He really is a lunatic."


    Vivian''s nonchnt answer startled the young woman, who became speechless.


    At a loss for words, she simply red daggers at Vivian before stomping away in anger.


    "I guess this isn''t the right time for me to visit him.You better go in andfort him."


    I shot Vivian a meaningful look.She blinked at me, silent, and pushed the door open.I didn''t leave at


    once.Instead, I waited outside the ward to see how things would unfold.I mean, how could I miss such


    a good show?


    After Vivian entered, I heard Spencer''s angry snarl, "That woman you introduced to me today is crazier


    than those previous ones! Where have you been? Why did youe back sote?!"


    "I just went to buy some fruits."


    "Hah?! Why would you go buying fruits whenever those women arrived? What are you trying to do?"


    "Well, shouldn''t I entertain the guests?"


    "Aren''t you afraid they''ll snap and end up killing me?"


    Spencer''s voice wasden with fury.


    So angry he sounded, I could even imagine the look on his face when he said that.


    "You''re in a hospital, and they''re all delicate young maidens.What can they possibly do to you? You''re


    just overthinking."


    Vivian''s voice, however, was as calm as ever.She was his stark opposite.


    "Bah! They are all for my money!"


    "Don''t you like any of them? That Lilith girl seems to like you very much.She even praised you when


    she left just now."


    "Quit being so sarcastic.How much did you take from my mother? Whatever the amount, I''ll give you


    double, okay?"


    "Not much.She just gave me three thousand dors, actually."


    All the while I listened to their bickering, I was close to splitting my sides from sheerughter.These two


    are an entire circus!


    "Vivian! Are you telling me that you betrayed me for just three thousand dors?!"


    "Don''t be angry.Three thousand dors is just for introducing girls to you.If you end up dating with any


    of the girls, your mother will give me an additional thirty thousand dors."


    The conversation shifted to the topic of money.


    Though I couldn''t see Vivian''s face, from the tone of her voice, I could sense that she was smiling.


    She sounded exactly like a miser.


    "What?!"


    Spencer''s voice instantly grew half an octave higher.


    His voice was probably louder than an actual loudspeaker.


    "If you get married, I''ll get three million dors.If the girl gets pregnant, I''ll get thirty million dors.And if


    you have a second child..."


    Vivian giggled, the sound quite sinister.


    It seemed that she was truly immersed in her dream of being rich.


    "Shut up! So all this time, you just take me as a tool to make money! Do I still have human rights to


    you, Vivian?"


    When Spencer mentioned Vivian''s name, he specifically deepened his tone to emphasize it.


    I could guess that he was grinding his teeth in anger.I never expected the day he would act like this


    would actuallye.


    "Ha, ha, ha! Not anymore!"


    "Fine! I''ll give you three hundred thousand dors if you drive all those women away."


    "No way, that''s too little."


    "Argh! How much do you want? Do you want me to give you all of my bank cards?! Is that it, Vivian?"


    "Oh my god, Spencer! Just eat your oranges!"


    Seeing as the two were busy flirting in the ward, albeit in a very amusing manner, I didn''t think it was


    necessary for me to stay anymore.


    Vivian was both a stubborn and soft-hearted woman.


    No doubt, she would take good care of Spencer.


    Besides, Scarlett was waiting for me at home.


    Thinking of her, my heart melted, feeling as sweet as honey.


    I quickened my pace home, eager to see her as soon as possible.


    On my way home, I specifically stopped at Scarlett''s favorite cake shop to get the tiramisu I had


    ordered earlier.


    While I was waiting for the saleswoman to pack the cake, I received a call from Spencer.


    "You jerk! I heard you dropped by to see me! Why didn''t youe in the ward?"


    "Well, you have a beautifuldy apanying you.Why do you care if Ie in or not?"


    "Shut up! That woman''s...!"


    "Stop.As long as you''re happy, you don''t need to tell me the details.I''m in a hurry to go home to


    apany my lovely wife.You''re a bachelor, so you''ll never understand."


    I purposefully said that to make fun of Spencer.


    "Humph! That''s just temporary!"


    As I had expected, Spencer blew his top.


    "Don''t be so picky.When you get married, I''ll get you a big gift."


    Before Spencer could answer, I hung up and took the cake from the saleswoman with my other hand.


    Then, I exited the cake shop and drove home directly without making any more stops.


    When I arrived home, I saw J and Tracy ying with James in the living room.I put the cake on the


    table and asked, "Where is Scarlett?"


    "She''s sleeping upstairs," J replied.


    "Okay.Put the cake in the fridge.I''ll go upstairs to see her."


    I went upstairs, happy, and gently pushed open the door of the master bedroom.


    Then, I quietly approached the bed.I stared at the sleeping Scarlett silently.


    Her skin was as bright as the moonlight.


    The contrast of her fair skin made her eyshes look even darker and thicker, as if they had been


    carefully painted into existence with ink.


    Her beauty took my breath away.


    I leaned in, tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, and gently rubbed her lips with my fingers.


    They were so soft to the touch, I got a strong urge to kiss her.


    But just as I was about to do so, her eyshes trembled slightly and she opened her eyes.


    She didn''t seem surprised to see me at the bedside, nor did she say anything.She just blinked at me


    quietly, dazed.She gave me the impression of a cute little fairy in the forest.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Since Scarlett wasn''t saying anything, I took the initiative to ask.


    "Did you have a lot of work to do today?"


    She finally opened her mouth and spoke.


    Her slightly hoarse voice held a fatal temptation to me.


    I couldn''t help kissing her.


    Her lips were indeed delicate and soft, just as I had imagined them to be.


    To my surprise, she didn''t avoid my intimate gesture.


    Encouraged, I kissed her more passionately.


    I didn''t let go of her lips until a long time passed.


    Finally, I looked at her gently and asked, "Why didn''t you avoid me this time?"


    She sighed helplessly, and her eyes shimmered as brightly as the stars.


    Her face flushed as her cheeks grew slightly red.


    She mumbled disgruntledly, "I can''t avoid it anyway."


    From the tone of her voice, she sounded like she doted on me a lot.


    That delighted me to no end.


    My spirits rose.


    I took off my coat and theny beside her.


    She moved a little to the side to give me some space.


    I quickly put my arm around her shoulder, so that I could keep her close to me.


    "I went to the hospital to see Spencer today.He''s on a blind date with another girl."


    As we lied on the bed together, I took the initiative to share what had happened today.


    "A blind date in the hospital?"


    "Yes.Vivian was also there."


    "But Spencer likes Vivian, doesn''t he?"


    Scarlett blinked at me with her big watery eyes, confused at my words.


    "Maybe he hasn''t realized his true feelings yet."


    Subconsciously, I held Scarlett tighter, and then looked straight into her eyes.


    "I think Vivian likes Spencer too.Isn''t it too cruel for her to watch Spencer go on a blind date?"Scarlett


    puffed up her cheeks angrily, defending Vivian staunchly.


    I sighed, "I also have to endure the fact that a man came to our house this afternoon.And you actually


    let him hold James!"


    "How did you find out?"


    Scarlett lowered her head and rubbed her nose with her fingers, looking guilty.She quickly hid herself


    under the quilt, like a child who had been caught doing something naughty.Her guilty conscience was


    obvious.


    "The mansion has surveince cameras installed.Or have you forgotten?"


    Her guilty appearance was quite adorable, though.


    "Oh..."


    Scarlett blinked sheepishly at me, trying to hide her embarrassment.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I tightened my hold on her, squeezing her.


    We snuggled together, our faces close to one another.


    "So, do you have anything to share with me?"


    "Um, such as...?"


    "Such as...Let''s see.Aren''t you curious as to why I didn''t divorce you?"


    Deep inside, I hoped she would ask me the reason, so that I could say those three words to her


    naturally.


    Thinking of this, my heart began to beat violently, as if it would jump out of my throat at any second.


    "I already know."


    Upon hearing her answer, my heart returned to its original position and stopped beating so frantically.


    Why wasn''t she ying ording to the script?


    "Huh? What''s wrong with you, Charles? Why''s your expression so strange all of a sudden?"


    Noticing that there was something wrong with my expression, Scarlett touched my forehead gently to


    check if I had caught a fever.


    "No, it''s nothing.I''m going downstairs to see if they have prepared dinner."


    I stood up from the bed and left in a hurry.I didn''t realize that I had forgotten to put on my slippers until I


    reached the door.


    It was embarrassing, but I had no choice but to go back.


    "When you went out for work earlier, you told me you''d prepare dinner yourself." Scarlett stared at me,


    confused.


    I kept mum and didn''t reply, and instead rushed downstairs like a bolt of lightning.


    During dinner time, I didn''t say a word.I was still thinking about the three words that I didn''t tell her just


    now.They were just simple, sweet words.So why couldn''t I say them out loud?

 Chapter 231: Ask Me If I Love You

    Chapter 231: Ask Me If I Love You


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Seeing that Charles appeared to be lost in thought, I wondered what left him so confused.I decided to


    break our silence.


    "Charles, where are the others?"


    "They''re at a restaurant having a big meal." Having said that, Charles lowered his gaze and chuckled.


    This time, I was the one who was confused.


    He looked into my eyes and exined, "Don''t you understand? They''re giving us some privacy, so that


    we can do whatever we want."


    I immediately understood what he meant, and it made my ears turn red.


    Then, I flipped my hair to hide my burning ears.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" asked Charles.


    After finishing my dinner, I cast him a stern re before going upstairs to escape his gaze.


    And as soon as I got to the bedroom, I washed my face with cold water to soothe my nerves.


    But when I looked at the mirror again, I saw that I was still blushing.


    "Ugh, you''re pathetic!"


    I said to myself as I poked my image in the mirror.


    Then, I took off my clothes, went to the shower and opened the faucet, letting the water wash over me.


    The sound of the running water was loud enough to drown out any other sound.


    I had no idea when Charles came into the room, but when I looked back, I saw him slowly unbuttoning


    his shirt.


    His chest was already half -exposed.


    Startled, I covered my breasts and red at him.


    "Charles! What are you doing in here?"


    "Your wound is still fresh.Try not to get it wet."


    Charles nced at my body, and I saw the lust in his eyes.


    I pointed at my bandaged wound and gritted my teeth.


    "I already covered it with a waterproof film.Anyway...get the hell out of here!"


    "Really? Let me have a look."


    Having said that, Charles took off his shirt and threw it away, and made his way towards me.


    Embarrassed and annoyed, I was forced to retreat to a corner.


    Charles'' body gradually got wet.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    There were streams of water rolling down his chest, making him look incredibly sexy.


    Resisting the temptation, I pushed him away.


    "Can you please leave?"


    However, Charles stood firm.


    His towering figure exuded a daunting pressure.


    "I''m already wet.Let''s just take a shower together, shall we?"


    Soon, he unbuckled his belt.


    Embarrassed I grabbed his pants before he could take it off.


    "No! I want to shower by myself!"


    The following moment, Charles grabbed my wrist and ced my hand on his thick, hard cock.


    I heard his deep, pleasured moan as I stroked his penis.


    "Hurry, let''s take a shower.They wille home soon."


    Slowly, my entire body felt hot.


    The thought that Grandma and the others might see us doing this together in the bathroom made me


    feel even more light -headed.


    In the end, I decided to pull my hand back andpromise.


    "Fine. Let''s just hurry up and finish this shower!"


    "It''s a little difficult," he said.


    "Then get out already!" I grunted.


    A cunning smile appeared on Charles'' lips.


    "Alright, alright.Let''s just take a shower."


    After we finished taking a shower, he grabbed a bath towel and wrapped it around me.


    I already had a bad feeling about this.


    "What are you doing?" I asked.


    Charles picked me up and strode out of the bathroom.


    "Now that you''ve finished your shower, we can move on to the next phase."


    I instantly figured out what he meant and began to struggle.


    Sadly, I failed to escape Charles'' grasp.


    Consequently, the bath towel wrapped around my body went loose, causing me toy naked in his


    arms.


    My body tensed up as I raised my head to look up at him.


    And just as I had expected, he was staring at me with lustful eyes.I decided to leave things to luck this


    time.


    "My towel fell," I said.Sadly, Charles turned a deaf ear to my remark.


    He didn''t respond until he had ced me on the bed.


    "You''re not gonna need it."


    He then reached out his arm and turned off the Hight.


    Suddenly, the room became dim, and all I could feel was the warmth of his breath on my face.I wanted


    to hide beneath the quilt, but he pulled me back the second he noticed me retreating.


    His slightly cold fingertips stroked my skin, and I felt that my body had been longing for his touch.


    In that instance, my body involuntarily responded to his caress and my breathing became rapid.


    The lust was so overwhelming.


    Soon, a pleasured moan escaped my throat.


    The following second, Charles kissed me and stuck his tongue into my mouth.


    His warm palm brushed across my waist andnded on my breasts.


    Gently, he began to fondle them and yed with my nipples.


    My entire body trembled with pleasure.


    Momentster, he moved his lips down to my breasts and began to lick my nipples.


    Afterwards, he started sucking them, one at a time.


    The anticipation for pleasurepelled me to arch my body just so I could get even closer to him.


    "Charles," I moaned.


    Charles held me tighter as he nibbled on my earlobe.


    "Scarlett, did you think of me when Lucia attacked you? Even for a moment?"


    he asked.


    Atst, I had taken off my disguise and gave into the pleasure of his touch.


    "I...The only person I thought of before I lost consciousness was you, Charles," I said.


    He kissed my lips once more.


    "You do love me." The sound of his voice was faint, yet firm.I didn''t correct him.


    "Why don''t you ask me?" Charles asked in a hushed voice.


    "What do you want me to ask you?" I replied.


    "Ask me if I love you," he said.


    I curled up in his embrace and tried to say something.But I found that I couldn''t utter a word.


    Eventually, I let out a sigh.


    "Charles, bring James in here," I told him.


    "Do we really have to sleep with him?" The sound of Charles'' voice wasced with displeasure.


    "You agreed that all three of us would sleep together," I nagged.


    After a moment of silence, he loosened his grip on me, put on his clothes, and left the bedroom.


    Charles'' POV:


    I took the sleeping James back to our bedroom.


    Upon my return, the light inside the room had been turned on.Scarlett was already in her pajamas,


    covering her beautiful body.


    "Don''t you want me?" I asked, implying something.


    Scarlett cast me a stern re before taking James from me.


    "James will sleep between us today."


    Displeased by this, I frowned andy at the edge of the bed in silence.


    I was tossing and turning, and I couldn''t fall asleep.


    After a long time, I heard Scarlett''s steady breathing.


    It was then that I got up, carefully picked James up, and put him back into his crib.


    Then, Iy beside Scarlett and embraced her.It was sofortable to sleep next to my wife! Scarlett


    opened her drowsy eyes, staring at me with confusion.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing.Good night!" I nted a kiss on her forehead.


    After that, Scarlett closed her eyes and nestled in my arms.


    I stared at her sleeping face and breathed a sigh of relief.Today, I still wasn''t able to tell her just how


    much I loved her.

 Chapter 232: He Was Unique

    Chapter 232: He Was Unique


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    The sound of my son¡¯s crying jolted me awake.Upon opening my eyes, I saw James, the source of the


    noise, staring at me with his innocent eyes. He was looking at me through the fence of the crib.


    To be honest, he looked like a miniature version of me. The only difference was that his eyes were


    simr to Scarlett¡¯s. They were like quietkes that pulled people in with just one stare.


    ¡°Where is your mommy? Why are you on your own, little man? Hush now, stop crying.¡± I looked


    around, but Scarlett was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Ma!¡± James began to suck on his thumb as tears ran down his eyes. ¡°Mama¡­ Ma!¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine¡­ I¡¯ll take you to your mother.¡± I picked James up and brought him downstairs.


    There, I saw Scarlett talking over the my phone.


    When she turned around, her eyes met mine. Instantly, she tensed up, acting a little strange.


    ¡°Who are you talking to? And what were you talking about? You didn¡¯t even notice me going


    downstairs.¡± I approached her with James still in my arms.


    Scarlett finally hung up the phone.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with the press. I¡¯ll have to go on a business trip once I¡¯m fully recovered,¡± she said,


    cautiously waiting for my response.


    ¡°I see,¡± I replied. I lowered my head and began to y with James.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me any details about it?¡± Scarlett appeared it stop you from going?¡± I walked


    towards Scarlett with James still in my arms. James was staring at her with his became iparably


    gentle.


    ¡°No.¡± Scarlett nted a kiss on James¡¯ forehead and looked up at me.


    ¡°But I can promise you that I¡¯ll call you every day.¡± I was pleasantly surprised to see her being quite


    obedient today, and there was a glimmer of joy in her beautiful eyes.


    My heart skipped a beat as I raised my eyebrows. ¡°I want a kiss, too.¡±


    I wanted her to seal her promise with a kiss.


    ¡°Go wash up. James is getting hungry.¡± Scarlett pretended not to hear me, intending to take the baby


    from me as soon as possible.


    I had no choice but to pass James onto her, and I pretended to leave. But when Scarlett wasn¡¯t looking,


    I took the opportunity to lean in and kiss her on the lips.She was taken aback by what I did. ¡°


    Charles, stop it!¡±


    ¡°Dop! Dop!¡± said James.


    His eyes wandered between me and Scarlett. And he pped his hands, mimicking the words that he


    didn¡¯t even understand.


    Both Scarlett and I were so amused that we broke intoughter.It was a wonderful morning.


    Spencer¡¯s POV:


    At longst, I was discharged from the hospital.


    For the past month, I had been lying in bed, feeling extremely bored because of my injured leg. The


    most annoying thing was that Vivian had reached an agreement with my mother, while I was


    incapacitated. She would take some strange women into my ward from time to time.


    After going through the discharge formalities, I stepped out of the hospital. Somewhere nearby, there


    was a gorgeous, sexydy with heavy makeup on. She was waving at me from in front of a luxurious


    car.


    ¡°Spencer!¡± she shouted.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It was Lilith.


    ¡°Surprise! I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± Lilith walked closer towards me and said, ¡°Get in the car. Where


    would you like to celebrate your discharge from the hospital?¡±


    I took a step back, feeling incredibly disappointed.


    ¡®Even Lilith knows that I¡¯ve been discharged from the hospital. Where is the woman who should be


    here today?¡¯ I asked in my mind.


    ¡°Who are you waiting for?¡± asked Lilith.


    As I looked around, I saw a familiar car pulling over in front of me.It was Vivian!


    She rolled down the window of her car, staring at me in silence.


    ¡°Are you here to pick me up?¡± I pretended to be cool andposed.


    Before Vivian could answer, Lilith clung to me and held my arm. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯d be the one to


    pick you up today? You can¡¯t run off with someone else!!!!¡±


    After ncing at us, Vivian rolled up her window.


    And before I could shake off Lilith¡¯s hands, Vivian had already driven away and soon disappeared from


    my sight.


    ¡®¡®Oh, fuck! She probably got jealous.¡¯¡¯


    With no other choice, I reluctantly got into Lilith¡¯s car.


    ¡°Take me to Mint Bar.¡±


    Lilith started the car and kept on talking throughout the entire journey. All I could think of was the bitter


    smile on Vivian¡¯s face when she left.


    ¡®¡®Damn it! She¡¯s the one who pushed me to another woman. What right does she have to react like


    that?¡¯¡¯


    ¡°Spencer, did you even hear me?¡± Lilith pouted with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°I told you that I want a membership card of Mint Bar.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll get one for you,¡± I replied perfunctorily.


    After getting out of the car, I asked one of my staff to take Lilith away and take her through the


    formalities.


    I went to Vivian¡¯s room there to wait for her, but she didn¡¯t show up the entire afternoon. Sadness and


    anger tortured me, and I didn¡¯t even realize that it was already me. As soon as we sat in the private


    room, the bar manager opened the door and came in.


    ¡°Boss, Vivian is here.¡±


    Almost everyone in the bar knew that I¡¯d been waiting for her for practically the entire day, and yet she


    had the audacity to bring a date with her here.


    ¡°Tell her toe here at once. I want to see her!¡± I was so pissed off.


    ¡°Spencer, are you jealous?¡± David bantered.


    ¡°You know, considering that you¡¯re Vivian¡¯s boss, I figured it would be easy for you to win her over. Boy,


    was I wrong!¡±I let out an exasperated sigh.


    ¡°Work and love Vivian finally came to my room. When she saw me drinking, her face changed


    dramatically.


    ¡°Why the hell are you drinking? You¡¯ve only just got discharged! Do you want to die or something?¡±I


    swiveled the ss of wine in my hand.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t that man with you?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who asked me to meet you here?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± I was so angry that I wanted to smash the ss into pieces.


    David nudged me. It was then that I noticed that Vivian¡¯s eyes seemed a little red.


    ¡°I just want to ask you why you left me behind at the entrance of the hospital earlier today,¡± I


    comined.


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want to be a third wheel,¡± said Vivian, crossing her arms.


    ¡°You took my mother¡¯s money. That¡¯s why you introduced Lilith to me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°If you already know the answer, why do you have to ask?¡±Vivian grabbed a bottle of wine, poured a


    ss for herself, and clinked her ss with mine.


    ¡°Congrattions. You¡¯re finally discharged from the hospital. I will never disturb you again.¡±


    Having said that, she turned around and was about to leave.


    I hurriedly tried to catch up with her, but my leg was still not fully recovered. Seeing that Vivian was


    about to run away, I shouted, ¡°Ack! My leg!¡±


    Just as I had expected, she stopped and came back to help me. Her face disyed just how worried


    she was about me.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked.


    I took advantage of this opportunity and ced my arm on her shoulder. Then, I shifted some of my


    weight on her, bellowing in pain. ¡°Quick, help me up! I¡¯m falling!¡±


    Vivian held onto my waist with both hands to help me stand. I smiledcently, knowing that my


    n had worked.


    ¡®¡®This woman can be stubborn, but she¡¯s still a softie,¡¯¡¯ I remarked inwardly.


    She was about to help me back to the private room, but then I saw a familiar face in the corner of the


    bar. It was someone I hadn¡¯t seen for a long time.


    It was Rita. She was drinking with another woman.


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Vivian stopped as well, following my gaze.


    ¡°Take a picture of them and send it to Scarlett. That woman right there talking to Rita, I think that¡¯s one


    of Scarlett¡¯s workmates. They might be scheming against Scarlett!¡± I nudged Vivian and she did as I


    said.


    Scarlett received our message quickly.


    ¡°Thanks for the warning,¡± she replied.


    Vivian sent her a voice message. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Spencer asked me to do it. He really cares about


    you.¡±


    ¡°Why did you have to mention me to her?¡± I frowned with displeasure.


    ¡°Did I say anything wrong? It¡¯s true that you care about her, right?¡± Vivian thought that she had seen


    right through me.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so smart, can you see who I really care about?¡± I maintained eye contact with Vivian.


    After a brief pause, she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know.¡±

 Chapter 233: Blue Sand

    Chapter 233: Blue Sand


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Now that my wound hadpletely healed, I decided that it was high time to get back to work. I went


    on a business trip to another city, following the suggestion of the press I was working with.


    During the break, I received a message from Vivian.


    It was a photo. Rita and Linda, both of whom hadn''t been showing uptely, were sitting at the same


    table and drinking together. Needless to say, I figured that something bad was bound to happen.


    However, I decided not to focus all my attention on this matter.


    Vivian immediately sent me a voice message after the photo she sent. She told me that Spencer was


    the one who asked her to take the photo.


    Upon hearing it, I broke intoughter.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Scarlett, why are you so happy?" J asked curiously.


    "Spencer has found his match!" The joy I felt was beyond words.


    Considering how Vivian obeyed Spencer''s suggestion, I gathered that something must be going on


    between them.


    Actually, I had already noticed several signs that they had feelings for each other. Today, Vivian''s


    message convinced me even more that things were about to heat up between them.


    "Sounds like you and Spencer are on good terms, huh?" Tracy looked like she had been influenced by


    my glee.


    "I''ve always thought of Spencer as my brother. He''s like a guardian angel or something. He always


    appears exactly when I need him."


    I remembered that Spencer had been taking care of me ever since we were kids. In my memories, he


    was always smiling at me, and it felt so warm that it could dispel my sadness and inhibitions.


    Vivian was a smart, tough, and courageous woman. In my honest opinion, she and Spencer were a


    perfect match.


    "What about Charles?" asked J.


    ''Charles¡­''


    His iparably handsome face appeared in my mind.


    Clearly, he was different from Spencer. Charles was aloof and withdrawn most of the time, and it was


    rare to see a smile on his face. But beneath his seemingly cold exterior, he had a child-like sincerity


    and forthrightness.


    His entire personality was a paradox. At times, I couldn''t even tell which one was the real Charles.


    But I must admit that even if he wasn''t doing anything, he could easily affect my emotions. His mere


    existence had a huge impact on me.


    "Charles is special."


    This was the only answer I could think of. And he was indeed unique and special in my heart.


    Just then, my phone rang. It was Charles, requesting a video call with me.


    Charles'' POV:


    Today was the second day of Scarlett''s supposed business trip. I had been holding back my urge to


    call her for a long time. But now, I could no longer resist the urge to do that, so I video called her.


    Scarlett answered my call, seemingly flustered.


    Her reaction made me wonder if she was doing something bad just now.


    "Are you not happy to see me, honey?"


    "Charles, can''t you put on some clothes before you call me?"


    I looked down at my bare chest, thinking that there wasn''t anything wrong with being half-naked in front


    of my wife. "You''ve already touched every inch of it. Why are you so flustered to see it now?"


    "Just get James on the phone, please?" Scarlett requested, visibly blushing.


    "He''s asleep right now. Why don''t you just look at me instead?" I suggested.


    "Ugh! Charles, if you keep doing shameless things like that, I''m going to hang up on you," she replied.


    "Wait!" With no other choice, I picked James up at once.


    "Don''t hang up, okay? Here''s James!"


    Scarlett''s bad temper cooled down, and she greeted our son with glee.


    "Mama!"


    In my arms, James reached out his arms, touching the screen curiously. It was as if he was wondering


    why his mother had been trapped inside my phone.


    "Did you go somewhere tonight?" I asked. I noticed that Scarlett was all dressed up, and she was even


    wearing makeup.


    "I had an appointment," she replied listlessly.


    "Did you drink? How much did you drink? Did some guy try to flirt with you?" Anxiously, I barraged her


    with several questions.


    "Yep, I drank, but just a little bit. And who on earth would try to flirt with the wife of the fearsome


    Charles Moore?"


    I must admit that her answer was satisfying to hear.


    Scarlett had finally realized that she was indeed my woman. Even when I wasn''t with her, she could


    protect herself solely on her identity as my wife.


    James kept on touching the screen, fiddling with the phone for a while until he got tired. Soon, he


    buried his face in my chest.


    "Let him sleep," Scarlett remarked in a gentle voice. "And it''s high time you get some rest, too."


    "I''m not tired yet. Just so we could video call you, I refused Spencer when he asked me to drink with


    him tonight."


    It was because I wanted to see Scarlett, even if it was just for a little longer.


    She had only left for two days, but it already felt like I hadn''t seen her for a whole week.


    "How are Spencer and Vivian doing? Are they starting to get serious with each other?"


    As Scarlett spoke of Spencer and Vivian, her face lit up with excitement.


    Seeing her like this made her even lovelier than ever.


    "Oh, you noticed that as well, huh? Sooner orter, they''re gonna get together. I''m betting on it."


    There were some things that onlookers saw more clearly than people involved.


    Just as Scarlett and I were destined to be together, the same could be said for Vivian and Spencer.


    Meanwhile, James was murmuring in his sleep. I looked down and saw that my boy was giggling. He


    must be having a good dream right now.


    "Is he asleep?" asked Scarlett.


    "He''s dreaming," I said.


    After tucking James in, I looked at my phone again, only to find that Scarlett wasn''t on the screen.


    "Let me show you something."


    I could hear her voice outside the camera.


    The window behind Scarlett was left open, and the breeze of the sea was blowing the curtains open.


    She had gone on a business trip to a small seaside town. The window of her room was facing the


    beach. Circassian blue waves were surging one after another, dying the long coastline in a pale blue


    color.


    Beneath the quiet night sky, the sea reflected the light of the stars in the sky. They were like colorful


    fireworks blooming before my very eyes.


    "It''s blue sand." Along with the sea breeze, I heard Scarlett''s voice on the other end of the line.


    "It''s so breath taking here, Charles. I wish you were here too."


    It was so quiet around that I could hear the excitement from my heartbeat.


    "I wish I was there, too," I said.


    "Let''s go there together when we''re both free," I suggested.


    I had heard that loving someone meant that you had to give all the beauty in the world to that person.


    At the very least, in this moment, Scarlett and I were infinitely close to what defined love.

 Chapter 234: Retribution

    Chapter 234: Retribution


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    After my business trip, my new show officially went on the air. And my first book was set to be sold on


    bookstores.


    In today¡¯s book signing session, the ce was teeming with people. After signing the veryst book,


    my wrists felt so sore and numb that it felt like they didn¡¯t belong to me anymore.


    ¡°Scarlett! Congrattions on the huge sess!¡± My colleagues gathered around me and hugged me


    with glee.


    Affected by their enthusiasm, I also jumped for joy.My first book had been published!


    ¡°Scarlett, you¡¯ll definitely be a huge sess in your career!¡± Nina eximed.


    She nted a long, lingering kiss on my cheek, The sound of her loud kiss attracted everyone¡¯s


    attention, and then they burst intoughter. They all began to make fun of me and wanted to kiss me as


    well.When I saw that they wereing for me, I ran away with Nina.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Calm down, everyone! Abner, help! Stop these crazy people" Nina eximed.


    Momentster, the farce ended and everyone went to the restaurant we booked to attend the


    celebration banquet. Hand in hand, Nina and I walked towards Abner¡¯s car. But before we got on the


    car, I heard William¡¯s voice from nearby.


    ¡°Scarlett,¡± he said.


    William walked towards us, holding arge bouquet of flowers. He looked so debonair.He then


    presented the flowers to me with sincerity in his eyes.


    ¡°Congrattions! You¡¯ve achieved something truly great in your career,¡± he said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I happily epted the flowers from him.


    In a polite manner, Abner suggested, ¡°We¡¯re on our way to the celebration party. Would you like to


    come with us, William?¡±


    William nodded in response and smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be my honor,¡± he answered.


    Upon our arrival at the private room of the restaurant, Nina and I went to the bathroom together.On our


    way to the bathroom, the door of the next private room happened to open. Then, someone flew out of


    the door and fell to the floor heavily.


    ¡°Argh!¡± the person bellowed.


    I took a closer look and saw that it was a young girl. She propped her body up, looking at the room,


    humbled and defeated.I followed her gaze and saw a familiar face. It was Rita.


    At this time, she was kneeling on the floor, lying before a man, seemingly trying to please him.


    ¡°Oh, my God! How did she end up like that?¡± Nina said, holding my hand in shock. I was also shocked,


    and I shook my head nkly.


    ¡°What¡¯s that look?¡± said the man. His voice disyed his arrogant and bluntness. As he spoke, he


    gently kicked Rita¡¯s chest with his leather shoe.


    Meanwhile, Rita clenched her fists, trembling all over.


    ¡°Miss Lively, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s asking for my help. That attitude isn¡¯t what someone asking for help


    should have. If you don¡¯t cooperate, who¡¯d be willing to help you out? I¡¯m going to say this onest


    time. If you lick the wine off my shoes, I¡¯ll help you. Otherwise, there¡¯ll be no more need for us to talk


    about your problem. ¡° The man was casually sitting on the sofa; his leather shoe, rubbing against Rita¡¯s


    cleavage.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Karma is a bitch.¡± Nina sighed as she pulled my arm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I have to go to the¡­¡± I said.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore.¡± A trembling voice interrupted me. I followed the voice and saw that it was the girl who


    had been thrown out of the room.


    She appeared to be young, and her eyes disyed how unnerved she was.


    However, I didn¡¯t know this person.


    Frowning, I pulled her up from the floor.


    The girl winced in pain as she leaned against the wall. One of her legs were limping. It seemed that she


    had gotten injured. But she didn¡¯t seem to mind it at all. She just thanked me over and over.


    I waved my hand, took Nina¡¯s hand, and intended to leave.


    However, the man inside the room went outside and stared at me, seemingly trying to curry favor with


    me.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore? Ah, what a coincidence! I never thought I¡¯d run into you here of all ces!¡± In silence, I


    looked back at him.


    Nina pulled me back.


    The man chuckled awkwardly before he turned to the girl and began to scold her. ¡°Why are you still


    here? Didn¡¯t you understand what I said? Get the fuck out of here!¡±


    The girl looked down, limping away.


    I creased my eyebrows, staring at the man unhappily. ¡°Sorry, but you¡¯re in my way,¡± I said.


    The man took a step back. His apologetic and panicked appearance waspletely different from the


    ferocious, wicked face he had on just now.


    ¡°Sorry, ma¡¯am. It¡¯s my bad. I was just teaching these disobedient women a lesson. They were making


    too much noise and they ended up disturbing you and your friend, Mrs. Moore. As a token of my


    apology, I¡¯d like to invite you two beautifuldies for a meal. It¡¯s my treat!¡±


    ¡°No, thanks,¡± I refused resolutely. Then, I left with Nina.


    Soon, I heard a scream from behind us.


    Nina sneered. ¡°Humph! That bitch deserves it.¡±


    The sound of a man cursing the woman begging for mercy resonated throughout the corridor. But this


    time, I didn¡¯t turn around.


    By the time we came out of the bathroom, I saw a girl sitting by the door and sobbing. It was the same


    girl that had been thrown out of the room earlier. Nina approached the girl, squatted in front of her, and


    said in a gentle voice, ¡°Little girl, what are you still doing here?¡±


    The girl was choked with sobs as she stammered, ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t earned enough money to pay for the


    medical fees. I can¡¯t go back yet.¡±


    Her words left me shocked. ¡®Medical fees?¡¯ I asked inwardly.


    ¡°What happened?¡± asked Nina.


    ¡°My¡­ my name is Jasmine. My mom is receiving treatment at the hospital, and she needs a lot of


    money every day. Unfortunately, I¡¯m still a student and I don¡¯t have any money at all.¡± Jasmine¡¯s pitiful


    eyes wandered between me and Nina.


    ¡°Miss Lively spoke to me and told me that I could get some money as long as I went to drink with men,


    but none of those bosses seem to like me. Can you help me? Or you can at least introduce me to a rich


    businessman.¡±


    ¡°Nina, let¡¯s go back.¡± I cut the girl off, and went straight to our private room.


    As Nina caught up with me, she poked my arm and asked tentatively, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to help her?¡±


    I let out a long sigh. ¡°I¡¯d rather not meddle in her affairs. It¡¯s her choice, her life,¡± I replied.


    Even when we were already in the room, I was still wearing a long face.


    ¡°What happened?¡± asked Abner.


    I shook my head and said nothing. Nina let out a sigh before telling everyone else in the room the story


    about Jasmine. Upon hearing the story, everyone else fell silent.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Abner crossed his arms, lost in thought. ¡°Recently, some paparazzi have been contacting me. They


    showed me photos of Rita bringing different girls to the club frequently. Most of the girls looked very


    young. It¡¯s highly possible that they¡¯re all students.¡±


    ¡°Rita might be targeting girls who don¡¯t have any financial resources. After all, just a little bit of money


    can buy them off.¡± William shook his head, smiling wryly. It looked like he disdained Rita¡¯s methods as


    well.


    My colleagues began to specte, condemning Rita for what she had done.


    I concentrated on eating and just listened silently. I had no intention of interrupting their discussion.


    After that brief episode, my colleagues shifted the topic to something else, and the heavy atmosphere


    gradually dissipated. Once we were finished with the meal, we all walked to the entrance of the


    restaurant. Gently, William looked at me and offered, ¡°Scarlett, let me drive you home.¡±


    But before I could respond, J went to my side and stood between me and William. ¡°We appreciate


    your kindness, Mr. Stevens, but Tracy has already gone to the parking lot to get our car. She and I will


    drive Scarlett home. You don¡¯t need to go through that trouble.¡±.


    At first, William fell silent. Then, he put on a smile.


    ¡°I must say, your bodyguards are quite vignt,¡± he said.


    I smiled and let out a helpless sigh.


    At this time, a luxury car pulled over nearby. The driver¡¯s door opened, and a tall person came into


    view.


    Charles made his way towards me. His handsome face and affectionate gaze caught my attention.


    At this moment, there was only one person I could see, and everything else seemed to have been


    blurred out.


    I could hear the sound of my heartbeat getting faster and faster.


    By the time I regained myposure, Charles had already wrapped his arms around me. ¡°Scarlett, I¡¯ll


    be taking my leave then,¡± said William.

 Chapter 235: A Jealous Man

    Chapter 235: A Jealous Man


    Charles''s POV:


    I leveled an irritated re at William and replied coldly, "Goodbye."


    Right after that, I left with Scarlett in my arms.


    On the way back, Scarlett drowsily leaned against the seat.


    When we arrived at Garden Street, I unfastened my seat belt and leaned over towards her. Her


    beautiful eyshes trembled slightly, and it was obvious that she wasn''t asleep.


    "We''re arrived, Scarlett." I ced my tongue near her ear and deliberately licked her earlobe.


    Scarlett shivered at that, her eyes snapping open immediately.


    The moment she opened her eyes, our gazes crossed. She looked out of the window uneasily, and


    then asked in surprise, "Why aren''t we back at Moore mansion?"


    "Didn''t you alwayse here before? Why are you unhappy to be here now?"


    I gave her no opportunity to react, and instantly pulled her out of the car. Scarlett looked at me, her


    brows furrowed in confusion. Then, she asked tentatively, "Are you unhappy?"


    "You found out so quickly this time." I narrowed my eyes at her.


    "Charles..."


    "So, did you have a good time at the celebration party?"


    I wrapped my hand around Scarlett''s waist possessively with one hand and caressed her hair with the


    other, staring at her quietly all the while. Scarlett shed me a helpless look, and replied exasperatedly,


    "It was a celebration party with my colleagues, and we just had dinner together. Nothing special."


    "Oh? Why was William also there?" My eyes narrowed further, showing my discontent.


    Scarlett nced at me, blinking a few times in astonishment, before bursting into amusedughter.


    "Oh, Charles! You''re so cute when you''re jealous." I frowned at her reaction.


    "After the book signing session, William came to congratte me. Abner invited him to the celebration


    party out of politeness, but unexpectedly, he agreed." Scarlett spread out her hands, still amused,


    blinking innocently.


    "I don''t care!" I snorted in disbelief, but held her tightly all the same.


    "When can you spare some time for me?"


    Recently, Scarlett was getting busier and busier. She was in charge of making new shows, held a


    signing session, and was involved in more and more social engagements.


    "Aren''t we together every day, though?" Scarlett asked, puzzled.


    "When you''re home, I''m already asleep. And when I''m about to go to work, you''re still sleeping."


    My tone grew fierce as I blurted out my discontent, and I bit her earlobe gently.


    "And you have the audacity to say we''re together every day?"


    Scarlett whimpered when I bit her ear. She hurriedly covered her ear and stared at me innocently, as if


    she had done nothing wrong.


    My heart softened immediately at her expression, but on the outside, my face was still calm. I raised


    my hand and ced it on her chest, feeling her heartbeat.


    "Scarlett, I feel that we''re gradually drifting apart. Deep in your heart, do you still care about me?"


    Scarlett was stunned once more, and took to staring at me in a daze. I took her by the arm, and


    opened the door.


    "Forget it. Drink with me." Scarlett''s lips instantly made a displeased pout.


    "Why don''t you look for Spencer if you want to drink?" I didn''t want to say anything more, and pushed


    her into the room wordlessly.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Charles pushed me into the room, and darkness greeted me. As I was about to switch on the lights, he


    suddenly grabbed me by the waist, turned me around, and pressed me against the door.


    He raised my chin with one hand, and crashed his lips on me.


    His kiss caught me off guard, so I had no time to react. His soft tongue had already slid into my mouth


    before I coulde to my senses.


    My heart beat faster as he deepened the kiss eagerly.


    Suddenly, all my strength was exhausted, and my body grew limp and numb.


    The overbearing power of a mature man filled his strong, passionate kiss.


    In an instant, waves of pleasure swept all over me.


    Unable to stop myself, I began indulging myself in his tender, insistent possessiveness.


    As our lips locked tightly together, he pressed me against the door. He breathed a mischievous chuckle


    and said, "Do you still want me to go to the bar now?"


    I gasped for breath, feeling suffocated. Before I could answer, my lips were covered again. He nibbled


    my lips softly, and the tip of his tongue swept past my lips. Then he sucked my tongue, biting and


    licking it gently in his mouth. My eyes closed involuntarily, and I could only hear his desire-filled pants.


    A strange heat slowly washed over me, making my heartbeat rise frantically. This strange feeling made


    me groan with pleasure.


    Charles''s kiss suddenly became more passionate. I knew what it meant. My remaining sanity made me


    turn my face sideways.


    "Scarlett..." His voice was full of desire.


    I knew he wanted me. I quickly gave him a soft peck on the cheek to calm him down.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fine, you don''t have to go to the bar. You can drink at home if you want," I said.


    "Will you drink with me?"


    His hot breath sprayed my face, and his low and hoarse voice was full of temptation.


    "Fine, I''ll take a shower and then drink with you."


    "Okay." Charles released his grip on me and took a step back, satisfied.


    I switched on the lights, but I didn''t dare to look into his eyes. Then, I picked up my clothes in a hurry


    and rushed to the bathroom. I looked at myself in the mirror, and my red face greeted me.


    Embarrassed, I cupped my blushing face.


    Why oh why couldn''t I resist his temptation? After I finished with my shower, I opened the door, and


    was greeted with the sight a familiar tall figure standing by the door.


    "Isn''t it gorgeous?" Charles stretched out his arms, showing off his pajamas proudly.


    They were the same style as mine, making us look like a couple wearing matching pajamas now.

 Chapter 236: Longing For Each Other

    Chapter 236: Longing For Each Other


    Charles''s POV:


    Scarlett looked me up and down, raising her eyebrows at my pajamas.However, she said nothing about


    them.Her face was pure and innocent, her eyes exceedingly enchanting and charming.


    Even though I was with her almost every day, her beauty still fascinated me.I approached her and


    closed one arm around her soft waist, while the other hand snuck on her full chest.I said meaningfully


    to her in a low whisper, "I''ve taken a shower next door, Scarlett."


    However, Scarlett shoved my hands away and grabbed my arms instead, as if she was clueless to my


    hints.She suggested, "Let''s go downstairs to drink.We can eat something along the way."


    Her words made me froze, and I stood rooted to the spot.


    Scarlett, who had taken a step forward, was forced to stop in her tracks.She turned around and shot a


    sharp nce at me, annoyed.


    "What are you doing, Charles? Didn''t you ask me to drink with you at home? I agreed, but why are you


    still unhappy?"


    I hugged her and mumbled softly, "No, I''m not unhappy.I''m fine"


    I didn''t want to just drink at such precious time...I stared at her, my eyes filled with affection and


    eagerness.


    But the moment Scarlett''s gaze fell on me, I immediately put on an innocent look.


    "Let''s go downstairs."


    I warned myself again and again to take things slow and be patient.


    Otherwise, I might scare Scarlett away and render all my previous efforts vain.


    If I wanted to win her over, I needed a lot of patience.


    When we reached downstairs, Scarlett grabbed some red wine and goblets, and ced them on the


    table.


    Seeing her busying herself, I couldn''t help smiling.


    Then, I turned around and brought out the cream cake I had bought previously.


    "When did you buy that?" Scarlett asked, surprised.


    I put the cake on the table and took a seat beside her.


    "Before I picked you up, Tracy told me that you liked the cream cake I bought before." Scarlett red at


    me, though she looked quite flirtatious.


    "You have the nerve to say that!"


    I knew she was referring to the conflict we had back then.


    "I didn''t mean to upset you at that time.I promise I won''t do that again."


    I closed our distance, and licked her tender red lips gently.


    Scarlett blushed instantly, her appearance so cute and adorable.I saw that she was going to be angry


    again, so I quickly let go of her and stood up.


    "Let me cut the cake for you." I grabbed a knife and cut the cake into neat pieces.


    Then, I put one piece in front of Scarlett and handed her a dessert fork.


    Scarlett took the fork eagerly and scooped one bite of the cake.Her eyes curved like crescent moons


    as she relished in the taste.


    "Yummy!"


    "Let me have a taste."


    I leaned over to grab a small bit of the remaining cake that was still on her fork.


    Looking up, I realized that there was still some cream on the corner of Scarlett''s mouth.She was staring


    at me dazedly, stunned by my actions.


    Unable to help myself, I let out a smallugh before kissing her lips.As I did so, the cream on the tip of


    my tongue melted.I whispered in a hoarse voice, "So sweet."


    Scarlett''s ears turned red instantly.She pushed me away, embarrassed, and yelled, "Just drink your


    wine!"


    "Okay." I sat back calmly, grabbed some wine, and clinked sses with her.


    Scarlett nced at me briefly before looking away immediately and gulping down the wine in her


    ss.I raised my eyebrows and snickered to myself.I had no intention to stop her at all.


    "We won''t go back to Moore mansion today.What about James?"


    Scarlett poured more wine into her ss, but she didn''t let go of the wine bottle.


    Instead, she looked at me questioningly with her head tilted slightly.


    "Don''t worry.Mom and Grandma are there,"


    Iforted her softly, hoping to reassure her.


    However, she replied with a frown.


    I had no choice but to take out my phone.I opened an app before giving it to her.


    "This is the real time surveince video of the nursery.Do you want to see it? See? James is sleeping."


    "Wow! I can''t believe you can check that on your phone! "


    Astonished, Scarlett took my phone and glued her eyes on the screen with a happy smile.


    "Oh my god! My son is so cute even when he''s sleeping!"


    "That''s because he inherited the best genes from us."


    "God, you''re so smug."


    Scarlett shed me a small smile and held my hand, trying to please me.


    "Let''s go backter.I can''t sleep well if I don''t hug James before going to bed."


    I turned her hand over and slowly separated her fingers, and then interlocked my fingers with hers


    lovingly.


    "Okay."


    Though I agreed on the outside, deep inside my heart, I was unwilling to go home.


    Every time we returned to the mansion, James would sleep between Scarlett and me.


    I could never be intimate with Scarlett.


    Only when Scarlett was fast asleep could I put James back to the crib and sleep with Scarlett in my


    arms.


    If Scarlett couldn''t fall asleep without James, then I couldn''t fall asleep without Scarlett.


    But at the sight of her expectant expression, my heart softened and I found myself agreeing


    automatically.


    After several rounds of drinking, the wine in the bottle was almost finished.


    I poured the rest of the red wine into my ss and gulped it down in one fell swoop.


    "Scarlett, I''m done.We should do something else."


    I stared at Scarlett deeply, my eyes brimming with affection.She blushed automatically, and staggered


    to her feet, the cream cake in hand.


    "Careful!"


    Worried that she would fall down, I went to her and held her in my arms.


    However, Scarlett pushed me away, looking hesitant.She then walked to a cab and stored the


    cream cake in it.She muttered, "We have to hide the treasure.I burst outughing.She was drunk! I


    approached her gently and held her hand.


    "It''s time to sleep."


    Scarlett stared at me for a while, her eyes dazed from the wine.


    Suddenly, she pulled me to the cab and tried to stuff me inside it.She murmured again, "We have to


    hide the treasure."


    Stunned by this unexpected gesture, I took to staring at Scarlett like a fool.


    After a long time, I finally found my tongue.However, my voice was extremely hoarse.


    "Scarlett, am I your treasure too?"


    "What?"


    Scarlett looked at me in confusion, her hands still tugging me.Unable to stand it anymore, I picked her


    up and marched eagerly to the bedroom.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    My mind was in a mess, and I couldn''t think straight.I could only see Charles''s handsome face, inches


    away from me.


    Bang!


    It sounded as if the door of the bedroom was kicked open hastily.


    When I looked back, my head hazy with confusion, Charles put me on the bed and started kissing me.


    The sudden kiss snapped my eyes wide open, but I was too numbed by alcohol and had no strength to


    resist.I slowly closed my eyes, and meekly reached out to him before wrapping my arms around his


    neck.


    Charles tightened his arms around my waist, as if wanting our bodies to be one.


    He soon let go of my lips, and exhaled a puff of hot air.


    "Scarlett...Let''s have a good time."


    I didn''t answer, but raised my head and kissed him instead.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charles responded fiercely, and the kiss gradually went out of control.


    The tip of his tongue pressed against my teeth, overbearing and aggressive, invading my mouth inch


    by inch.


    His passionate kiss almost took away all the air in my mouth, pushing me to the verge of suffocation.


    "C-Charles..."


    When I reopened my eyes, I realized that Charles had taken off our pajamas and had thrown them


    away.


    We hugged each other tightly with our bare bodies.


    His lips went down along my neck, and his tongue licked my skin and breasts.


    The blood in his body boiled and burned like hot fire.


    Excited, I couldn''t help but touch his hot skin.


    He locked me in his embrace, forcing us to stay close to each other.


    The scorching heat instantly merged with the mes in my body, and I let out a soft moan of pleasure.


    My moans ignited the fire in him more fiercely.


    He suddenly lifted up my waist, and pressed hard against me.


    In an instant, the weight of his body was shifted on mepletely.


    Charles gasped for breath, the sound highly stimting.


    He bit and sucked my tender breasts, arousing my desires.


    I couldn''t help but respond, and neared my lips to his.


    For a long time, the whole room was filled with our sensual gasps¡­

 Chapter 237: Beating

    Chapter 237: Beating


    Charles''s POV:


    After that, I sat up and leaned against the headboard of the bed as I watched Scarlett lying on the bed


    motionlessly.She seemed tired and sleepy.


    It was amusing to see her this way.I reached out and stroked her hair fondly.


    "Charles, let''s take a shower first before going back to Moore mansion to see James," she said weakly,


    her exhaustion apparent.


    My hand, which was caressing her hair, froze for a moment.


    I grew slightly jealous.


    Even at this moment, all she thought about was her son.Didn''t I work hard enough just now?


    "It''s already sote.James has probably fallen asleep.Let''s go there tomorrow." I bent over and kissed


    her forehead gently.


    "But it''s not even nine o''clock yet.I miss him.And you promised me we''d go there just now," she


    grumbled, shing me a disgruntled stare.


    Her face was still quite red.


    "I regret saying that."


    Her incessantints were souring my mood, so I kissed her lips to put a stop to her resistance.


    Our affectionate kisssted for quite a while.


    Scarlett''s hot breath blew in my face.She opened her eyes and tried to get rid of me, but I was


    fascinated by the tenderness in them.


    I let go of her and whispered in a hoarse voice, "Scarlett, how about we make love again?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No way."


    "I promise it''ll be thest time today!"


    She was silent, but didn''t disagree.


    Once we drowned into the vortex of lust, we would never be able to escape.


    Since the delightful night, I was on cloud nine.


    My good moodsted for several days.


    Even when I was dealing with mind-numbing documents, Scarlett''s lovely face from that night would


    pop in my mind and cheer me up.


    I handed the signed document to Amy.


    Looking at her, I saw that she was staring at me strangely.


    "Ask whatever you want to ask."


    "Mr.Moore...is Mr.Moore pregnant again?"


    "Why do you say so?"


    Her question wiped the smile out of my face.


    "You seem to be in a very good mood these days, so I wondered if there are any good news in your


    family."


    "...You may leave."


    "Yes, sir."


    Amy scurried out of my office with the document in hand.


    After she was gone, I was lost in my thoughts.


    To be honest, I didn''t want Scarlett to have a second child so soon.


    For that reason, I had been using contraceptives.


    James''s existence alone was enough to make me jealous.I didn''t dare to imagine what would happen if


    we had one more child.


    The consequences would be unimaginable! My thoughts were interrupted when my phone rang.I shook


    my silly thoughts away and answered it quickly.


    Spencer was calling me.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Are you busy, Charles? Do you want to have lunch together?"


    "Okay."


    After all, I had refused Spencer''s invitations far too many times.


    If I refused again now, I feared he would be so infuriated to the point he broke off our friendship.


    At noon, I made my way to our appointed meeting ce, Mint Bar.


    Entering the exclusive private room Spencer booked, I was greeted with the sight of a smoke-filled


    room.


    Spencer and David were sitting on the sofa leisurely, smoking.


    The ashtray was already filled with cigarette butts by the time I arrived.


    Walking in, I saw that both of them looked distressed, reminiscent of two abandoned and resentful


    wives.


    "Put out the cigarette." I frowned, annoyed.


    "You''re getting along well with your wife.How can you understand our pain?"


    Spencer put out the cigarette as told, and cast me a resentful re.


    It was quite funny how these two resembled dogs soaked wet in the rain, pitiful and miserable.I raised


    my eyebrows, curious.


    "If you have something to say, just say it.If you have nothing to say, I''ll go away right now."


    "Are you seriously our friend? We finally got you toe so that you can listen to ourints.How


    could you leave before we say anything?"


    David put out the cigarette as well, and then swiped a kick at me rudely.His brows were furrowed in


    distaste.


    "What happened? Come on, tell me."


    I sat down, loosening my tie.


    "It''s Vivian.She bullies me every day!" Spencerined, the first to speak.


    "She bullies you? You seem to enjoy it very much, though.What about you, David?"


    "Icey''s going way too far!"


    She moved to my apartment with the excuse that she''s my fiance, and she''s always wandering about in


    sexy nightgowns right before my eyes.She''s doing it on purpose!"


    David followed hisint with a grieving sigh, as if he was blowing out his own soul.


    "So...you were raped by her?"


    "What? No!" David hurriedly denied, bbergasted.


    "I heard Icey could get any man she wants," I teased him with a snicker, grinning wickedly.


    "So, I should feel lucky?" David smiled awkwardly.


    "Well, you won''t lose anything!" Spencer chimed in leisurely.


    "Let''s have some food, and then y tennis.My treat," I said to them, swiftly ending the topic.


    Then, I rose from my seat and urged them to leave the room with me.


    As soon as we exited the bar, we were suddenly stopped by a group of middle-aged women.


    The disgusting stink of inferior perfume wafted to my nose, and my brows furrowed.


    Upon closer inspection, these women were surrounding a lone woman.


    One of them even pressed the woman to the ground, pulled her hair, punched, and kicked her without


    remorse.


    All the while, the woman kept screaming in pain.


    Before I could see who it was, Spencer, who was beside me, blurted out in surprise, "Rita?"


    Rita let out a faint cry, "Help me!"


    However, the women around her didn''t stop beating her.She covered her face and shook her head as


    she tried to dodge.


    Tears kept falling down her face.


    "Stop it! Stop! It hurts..."


    But I simply watched as Rita took the beatings, not bothered to stand up for her.


    Spencer, however, took two steps forward, wanting to help her.I quickly stopped him.I cast a brief


    nce at him, indicating him not to act rashly.


    "You shameless bitch! How dare you seduce my man? I''ll beat you to death!"


    "I should''ve taught you a good lesson long ago.You''re just a shameless tramp! You seduce men


    everywhere you go, you slut!"


    "She sleeps with any man for money! Let''s just beat her till she drops dead!"


    The infuriated women cursed loudly as they beat Rita together, pulling absolutely no punches.


    After being cursed and beaten thoroughly, a heavily injured Ritay on the ground like a dead fish.


    There were tears all over her face, and she was trembling all over.


    She stammered pitifully, "Don''t...Don''t hit me..."


    Rita stretched out her hand at me and begged desperately, "Charles, please help me..."


    When the women saw this, they stopped and turned around.


    Their gazes met my face, and their ferocious expressions faded slightly.


    "C-Charles!" Rita called my name again, desperate to get my attention.


    Then, unable to hold in her pain any longer, she fainted dead on the spot.


    "Mr.Moore, this woman must be pretending!"


    "Yes, she was very strong just now! She even scratched my hand!"


    The women hurried to exin to me, one after another.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    When I walked out of the private room with Diana, my interviewee, I saw a group of people at the door.


    Unexpectedly, I saw Charles standing amid the crowd.


    He was gifted with a natural charisma, as his presence alone eclipsed everything around him.I was


    happy to see him, but then I noticed the severe expression on his grim face.


    Following his line of sight, I saw Rita lying unconscious on the ground.


    To my shock, her face was covered with blood and tears.


    "Spencer, call an ambnce."


    So saying, Charles turned around and looked at me.He had noticed I was there too.


    I grabbed Diana''s arm and whispered, "There are too many people here.Let''s go back to the private


    room and wait for a while longer."


    But as soon as I sat down there, the door of the private room was pushed open.

 Chapter 238: Not My Type At All

    Chapter 238: Not My Type At All


    Charles''s POV:


    I pushed the door to the private room open and walked inside.


    "Scarlett, why are you here?"


    Unexpectedly, Scarlett cast a cold re at me and snapped, "Why do you ask? Did I interrupt you and


    Rita while you two were talking about the good old days?"


    Why was she acting like this?


    "If you don''t have anything else to say, please leave.I have to talk with Diana about work."


    I didn''t question her any further and left the private room as told.


    Scarlett ended up not contacting me at all the entire day.


    Except for some messages about work, my phone remained deathly quiet, as if it was broken.


    I couldn''t hold myself back anymore and was about to call Scarlett, when a news notification popped on


    my phone and caught my attention.


    It was gossip news, the tabloid.


    The author of the article described how I stood by and did nothing when my first love, Miss Rita Lively,


    had been beaten, weaving the whole narrative in a dramatic and exaggerated tone.


    Despite her being so near to me at the time of the incident, I didn''t raise a hand to help her at all.


    All of this, the article emphasized, was because I feared my wife.


    The author also spent a lot of effort making up how evil and horrific Scarlett was.


    The article made it seem like Scarlett controlled every aspect of my life, from what I eat to what I wear,


    and how I should carry myself.


    She was also said to be the one who forbade me from helping Rita.


    As I went through every word, fury surged in me.I was so angry that Iughed.


    There was not a single speck of truth in this so-called news article.


    More importantly, what would Scarlett think when she saw this? She was already furious with me.


    Would she be even angrier? The thought depressed me to no end.I had nowhere to vent my misery,


    but then, David rang and invited me for a game of tennis.


    At the tennis court, I directed of all my wrath on the innocent tennis racket, swinging and hitting the ball


    with all of my might.


    For the first few rounds, David was able to deal with me.


    Very soon, he was unable to defend against my hits.He stopped, and began protesting angrily.


    "Charles, did I offend you in some way or other?"


    I weighed the tennis racket, not caring about his outburst.


    "You''re just awful at tennis."


    "I should''ve asked the guy who pissed you off to y with you instead." David shook his head


    helplessly, exasperated.


    He fought against me for another half an hour before finally sumbing and losing the battle.By now,


    he was out of breath.


    "I can''t take it anymore.Charles, I want a break!"


    "No.You''re getting weaker recently."


    I was sweating all over, but I still felt that I hadn''t had enough.


    David immediately surrendered, not in the mood to y.


    He called several professional tennis coaches to y with me before leaving the court, exhausted and


    dejected.


    "Come on!"


    I wiped my sweat, and confronted my new opponents.


    Spencer''s POV:


    Charles''s frenzied outburst scared David away.


    Fortunately, I didn''t y with Charles today, so I wasn''t delegated as the cannon fodder.


    Otherwise, I would''ve ended up much worse than David.


    Just as I was mourning for David''s miserable fate, Vivian called me.


    "Remember, you have a blind date at seven o''clock tonight.This time, I found a girl that suits your


    tastes perfectly."


    Again?!


    This was insane!


    "Vivian...How many more are there? Why don''t you just let theme together?"


    I snapped crossly, my temples aching in annoyance.


    "Well, there are lots more.Spencer, the amount of women your mother found you could form an army.If


    theye together, I''m afraid you won''t be able to handle it,"


    Vivian drawled in a gloating tone.She was taking delight in my misery.


    At this moment, I genuinely wondered if she had any feelings for me at all.She was acting like a


    complete outsider.


    "Fine, I got it.I''ll be there on time," I answered simply.


    There was no point in extending our conversation.


    "What kind of girl is it this time?" David asked.


    It seemed he had been eavesdropping on me for a while.


    I sighed dejectedly, "I don''t know.Vivian said the girl suits my tastes."


    "I thought you like girls like Vivian?"


    David''s words were like a knife that stabbed deep inside me.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Yes, I liked her.


    I liked her, yet she found me blind dates instead! Damn it! How much did this woman love money? So


    much so that she would actually betray me for money? kkkKK Later that evening...


    I arrived at Mint Bar for my blind date, as promised.


    The lighting tonight in the bar was especially soft.


    The colors from the lights shone on the various wine sses arranged on the tables.


    The singer performing that night chose a ssic song.


    It¡¯s slow, soothing melody filled the air.


    Theatmosphere was perfect.


    "I arranged for all this.Are you satisfied?"


    Vivian''s voice suddenly came from behind me.I turned around to look at her.


    She was dressed in a short, lovely apricot yellow dress, her long hair cascading down her shoulders.


    Her skin look tender and fair, more than usual.


    She lookedpletely different from how she usually wear when she was working.


    So much, that I thought she was here to date me in person.But my hopes were crushed when she said,


    "Rose is already here.Enjoy your date."


    Just like that, I was thrown from heaven to hell in an instant.I ignored her and turned away, and walked


    to the reserved table.


    Miss Rose, my date for the night, was already sitting there.I greeted her politely.


    "Hello, Spencer," Rose said softly, her voice gentle.


    To be honest, she was a beautiful woman.She had a faint bookish but elegant aura.


    Some way or other, she didn''t seem to fit the mood in the bar.


    But...she wasn''t my type at all.


    Why was Vivian so sure that I''m into girls like Rose? Or was Vivian simply doing as my mother had


    instructed her? A hint of joy suddenly spread within my heart.


    Vivian''s unprofessional behavior tonight was unusual.


    I tried to search some clues from her arrangements, to see if she actually liked me.


    The wine that night didn''t taste good at all.


    I even suspected that there was something amiss with the bartender.


    During the entire date, I didn''t listen to a word Rose had said.


    My eyes wandered aimlessly around the bar, searching for Vivian.


    Finally, the date came to an end.


    Not long after Rose left, I received a call from my mother.


    My mother''s voice was full of joy.


    She said that Rose was Satisfied with me, and wanted to see me more often.I was speechless.I


    couldn''t fathom why Rose was interested in an absentminded man that didn''t entertain her the slightest


    during the date.


    Before I could figure out the reason, Vivian finally appeared in my line of sight.I approached her, but


    soon discovered a tall and handsome man sitting next to her.


    "Who''s that man sitting next to Vivian?" I asked a waiter, trying to sound casual.


    "Harris.He''se here with Miss Vivian several times, " the waiter replied calmly, having recognized


    the man at a nce.


    I fixed my gaze on Harris, my brows furrowed.


    Harries then took out a ck card from his pocket and handed it to Vivian.


    At this moment, Vivian turned around and locked eyes with me.She shed me a fake smile, and then


    took the ck card from Harris.


    I wasn''t that stupid.I had been deceived once, but I wouldn''t be deceived a second time.


    Perhaps Vivian was being too enthusiastic all of a sudden, Harris also turned around and noticed me.


    The moment our gazes crossed, thunder and fire collided with horrific intensity.


    It was an aggressive re, unique to men when they fought over a woman.


    The horn for a war was sounded, and my heart was filled with rm.


    Even if Vivian was just acting, she was so smart and wonderful that it was inevitable the actor would


    genuinely want to be with her.


    The two of them continued acting in front of me for a long time, as if on purpose.


    My eyes stung as I looked on.


    I let out a long sigh before walking forward, only to realize that the ck card, an important prop for


    their act tonight, was left on the table.


    Great! They screwed up! I''d like to see how Vivian would wriggle her way out of this.


    I picked up the ck card, feeling contented, and marched straight to the room Vivian was in.

 Chapter 239: Cold-blooded Or Not

    Chapter 239: Cold-blooded Or Not


    Spencer''s POV:


    I walked swiftly into Vivian''s private room, eager.Inside, I proudly raised the ck card in front of Vivian,


    as if I had found something of incredible importance.


    "How could you forget such an important thing?" Vivian stared at the ck card, her face turning red


    steadily.


    She immediately reached out to grab the card from me, but I deliberately raised it high up, away from


    her reach.


    Vivian jumped several times, swiping her hands for the card, but the difference in our height rendered


    her efforts vain.


    "What''s going on? Do you want to destroy the evidence?"


    I lowered my head and shot a challenging stare at Vivian, my face iparably smug.


    At this moment, Vivian jumped up once more and grabbed my hand.


    The distance between us was immediately shortened, and the tip of my nose almost touched hers.


    Vivian''s long, curly eyshes fluttered gently in front of me, like a butterfly pping its wings.


    The sight made my heart itch with longing.


    "Do you want it that much? Then I''ll give it to you."


    Vivian let go of my hand and took two steps back, suddenly looking embarrassed.


    "Spencer, can you please leave now? I''m still working."


    I responded by throwing the card into the trash can right in front of her eyes.


    Then, ignoring everything, I sat down and remain unmoved.


    "You seem to have forgotten something, Vivian.I''m your boss.I have the right to supervise my


    employee''s work."


    My words were too powerful for her to retort.


    Vivian was rendered speechless, too angry to speak.


    "Wow, you''re such a responsible boss."


    She bit her lips and rolled her eyes, and tried her best to pretend I wasn''t there.


    Never had I imagined that it would be this entertaining to make fun of her.


    It was so fun, I almost burst intoughter.


    The entire time, I just sat there and watched Vivian work quietly.


    She deliberately turned to theputer on the desk, which covered her frame and shielded her from


    my eyes, as if she didn''t want me to see her at all.


    Unfortunately, as her concentration grew, she gradually rxed her vignce.


    I watched silently, appreciating the concentration she put in for her work.


    When Vivian didn''t smile, she looked elegant, like a lone white swan that stood out proudly from her


    peers.


    Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query Yet, for some reason, she had a mncholy


    look to her.


    I wished I could turn into the files in herputer, so that she would concentrate on me the same way


    she concentrated on her work.


    About half an hourter, Vivian finally rose from her seat, about to get some water.


    Standing up, she noticed that I was still sitting on the sofa.


    "Dear boss, don''t you feel this is enough? Have you realized that I work hard and your money isn''t


    wasted on me?"


    Though she spoke casually, there was a trace of anger in her voice.


    "I''ll pay you more money if I can keep watching."


    But then I raised my hands in surrender, and hurried out of the private room as fast as my legs could


    carry me.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If I continued to stay here, I''d really piss her off! I didn''t want that.


    The air in Mint Bar was very hot during the middle of the night, as usual.


    Wanting to get a ss of wine to quench my thirst, I went to the bar counter.


    When I arrived there, a particrly eye-catching woman on the dance floor caught my attention.


    She had a perfect figure and danced with incredible grace, bing one with the music.Her steps


    were akin to dancing keys, giving the dynamic rhythm a soft bounce, but without any sense of frivolity.


    She was no doubt the most beautiful woman in the bar tonight.


    The men around her knew how to appreciate beauty, just like me, and stared fawningly at her.


    They stayed for a long time, refusing to leave, their eyes never straying away from the beautiful


    dancing woman.


    From time to time, they would approach her and flirt with her.


    As the light fell on the woman, her face was revealed to me.


    Immediately, I grew livid.


    The woman was none other than Vivian! What was wrong with this woman? Why was she so cold only


    to me? Why was she dancing with so many men passionately? Even though she might be acting, I


    couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Is she insane¡­?" I mmed my wine ss on the table, seething.


    The bartender at the bar counter was taken aback by my sudden outburst of anger.


    He agreed with my sentiment and said, "Vivian''s a little crazy in the first ce.No one can read her


    mind."


    I didn''t even drink my wine and returned swiftly to my private room.I wanted to check my phone and


    find something to relieve my boredom.


    To my surprise, the topic of the news was a gossip iming that Charles Moore was afraid of his wife,


    so much that he didn''t help his first love, Rita.


    Thements below all condemned Charles''s coldness, and started making stories on how tough


    Scarlett could be to tame Charles in such a way.


    Reading thements, a myriad of thoughts raced through my mind.


    True, Charles was indeed cold-hearted.He only showed tender affection to Scarlett.


    Once he confirmed his feelings, he would show no mercy to those he didn''t love and gave them the


    cold shoulder Rita''s biggest regret was probably the fact she lied to Charles about having cancer, so


    that he would be with her.


    All of a sudden, my curiosity reared its head.I wondered if Charles would feel regret if Rita really died


    because no one helped her.


    Charles''s POV:


    Night fell, plunging Moore mansion into pin-drop silence.When I walked out of the bathroom after my


    shower, Scarlett had already coaxed James to sleep.


    "Let him sleep by himself.Men should learn to grow up." picked James up from the bed.


    "James is just a child." Scarlett pouted and protested defiantly, "I haven''t seen enough of him as a


    baby."


    This was, of course, a veryme excuse.


    Still, I couldn''t stand seeing Scarlett''s energy getting sapped by her heavy work and our child.


    At least, for tonight, I wouldn''t allow anyone topete with me for her.


    Despite her protests, I brought James back to the nursery.


    When I returned to our bedroom, Scarlett was already lying in bed, deliberately showing her back to


    me.


    The wide quilt was covering her petite body.


    Nheless, Iy beside her and hugged her from behind.


    Although Scarlett''s eyes were closed, she was obviously holding her breath when I closed in on


    her.She was pretending to be asleep again, so that she could avoid talking to me.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you were going to Mint Bar today?"


    My fingertips gently traced her corbone, and my breath brushed past her earlobe.


    Scarlett took a deep breath, seemingly giving up struggling.


    "I went there for work.There was no need to report my schedule to you, was there?"


    Though her body was soft and warm to the touch, her voice was cold.


    There was even a hint of anger in it.


    Was she still furious at me? Just then, my phone on the bedside table suddenly buzzed.


    I picked it up, and realized that it was a message from Spencer.


    He was actually asking me if I would feel any regret should Rita die today.


    My reply was simple.


    "No."


    Scarlett''s curious face was lit up by the light from my phone screen.


    Unable to reel in her curiosity, she turned to me.


    Without hesitation, I showed her the phone.


    "It''s Spencer.He asked me a boring question."


    Scarlett nced at the message, and frowned.


    "Scarlett, do you think I''m cold-blooded?"


    I reached out my hand to smooth the frown on her lips.


    "No, I don''t.I never will.Kindness should only be used on someone worthy," she replied simply.


    "Do you know the way they''re describing you on the Inte now?"


    I searched for thements under the gossip news and disyed them for Scarlett to see.


    "They''re all saying that you''re a terrible woman, a wicked witch who manipted my mind."


    Scarlett read a fewments and giggled.She was so amused, she almost burst into tears ofughter.


    "Is it that funny?"


    I took my phone back.I didn''t expect showing her the news to be so effective.


    Scarlett wiped the corner of her eyes.


    Unexpectedly, she actually took the initiative to press herself against me.


    A few strands of her dark hair fell on my face.


    Her full cleavage reminded me of her soft breasts, hidden under the thin nightgown.They were close to


    popping out of her dress¡­


    "Watch out! The wicked witch ising for you!"


    Scarlett made several threatening gestures at me, and pretended to be fierce.She opened her mouth


    and shed her pearly-white teeth at me mischievously, intending to bite my neck.


    The moment she reached me, her feigned viciousness turned into an affectionate kiss.She even used


    the tip of her tongue to lick my chin.


    "Are you scared?" She looked up at me, so cute and charming.


    "Are you hungry? Do you want to eat me up?" I pinched her chin gently, and rubbed her wet lips with


    my finger.


    "Why, I''ve never seen such an anxious witch."


    Her soft tongue tip swept over my finger, and she licked it slyly.


    "You know, Charles, I think you have gotten worse in bed.If it were in the past, you would''ve¡­"


    But before Scarlett could finish her words, I drowned her with my deep kiss.It would be a long night.I


    had plenty of time to correct her cute misunderstanding of me.

 Chapter 240: Vivians Distress Signal

    Chapter 240: Vivian''s Distress Signal


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Charles pressed me under him, and took off his top in a hurry.He stared at me, his eyes bright and


    clear.I looked away in panic, but I couldn''t avoid his perfect jaw line and well-built figure.


    Oh my god! My chest was burning, and my entire body felt hot.


    "I have to show you how great I actually am in bed today."


    Charles''s hoarse voice rang in my ears, making me tremble all over.


    Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query "Charles, I''m sorry.Please, put on your


    clothes¡­"


    I tried my best to shrink away, regretting my words.


    In the first ce, I shouldn''t have provoked this man, whom I knew had a strong desire to win.


    "No."


    Charles lowered his head and kissed me on the lips.


    At the same time, he hugged me tightly in his arms.


    He quickly got the initiative in kiss, hooking my tongue and sucking it into his mouth, as if he was trying


    to take control of my everything.


    His hands didn''t stop, either.He slid one into my nightgown and began to caress my breasts, with the


    other hand carefully protecting my head.


    I couldn''t help but indulge myself in his forey.


    His movements were so wonderful, my eyes blurred and my body went limp and numb.


    I had no strength left in me, unable to resist anymore.


    His overwhelming male hormones surged over me, lingering everywhere on my body.


    After a moment of indulgence, Charles quickly took off my nightgown and unhooked bra, and then my


    panties.


    He was enthusiastic and passionate.


    My body softened, and I could not resist his advances.


    His warm tongue made me limp and numb, and finally, I gave up all forms of resistance.I followed my


    heart and let my instincts guide me.


    Soon, I groaned with pleasure and panted breathlessly.


    "I have to satisfy my wife today."


    Charles pressed me against his chest, rubbed his erection against my wet privates, looking at me


    affectionately all the while.


    He then went straight in, opened the private ce that I had closed for a long time, and thrust into me


    enthusiastically.


    "Hmm¡­" I let out a happy moan.


    His hotness slid in me, and all the nerves and cells in my body felt like they were burning.


    I was in pleasure, but my body was numb and 1 couldn''t move.I stretched out my hands and wrapped


    them around Charles'' neck, moaning happily under him..


    After the sweet love-making, I closed my eyes and snuggled up in his arms.


    For some reason, I wanted to cry.I never wanted to shed tears, but he could always "bully" me into


    crying.


    It seemed I had be addicted to Charles again.


    The next morning, after breakfast, I took James out to bask in the sun.


    J and Tracy walked beside me, as per usual.


    As soon as we exited the mansion, James began to swing his little fists excitedly, wriggling hard in my


    arms.He was so cute!


    "Let''s take a walk at the park."


    Seeing that James was in high spirits, I proposed to go to the park across the road.


    That park had many more entertainment facilities and nts, "Yes, Mr.Moore."


    Just as I just crossed the road¡­ I heard someone a familiar voice calling me from behind.


    "Scarlett!" I turned around, and saw that it was Vivian.


    "Hi, Vivian.What a coincidence!" She was in a car while she waved at me.


    Then, she got out and walked towards me.


    "So, is this your son? He looks just like Charles.¡± Vivian looked at James in surprise, and stroked his


    round and adorable head.


    "So cute!"


    "Yes, his name is James." I looked to the car she had been in.


    The driver inside turned his head away at once, which was odd.What on earth was he hiding from?


    "Where''s Spencer? Didn''t hee with you?"


    "Nah."


    I turned my attention back to Vivian, who was ying happily with James.I wanted to see if there was


    anything strange in her expression, but I found nothing.Then, she suddenly looked up at me, a bright


    smile on her face.


    "I''ll treat you and Charles to dinner at Mint Bar tonight.See you there."


    Before I could say anything in reply, she lowered her head and looked at James in my arms.


    Then she said hurriedly in a low voice, as if she didn''t want to be heard, "If you don''t see me at Mint


    Bar by then, tell Spencer to look for me at the Johnson residence."


    Wait, the Johnson residence¡­? I wasn''t sure why Vivian said so, but I still replied loudly, "Okay, see


    you tonight."


    "Right.See you tonight, Scarlett."


    Vivian pinched James''s face again before returning to the car.


    When the car left, I turned to Tracy and J, and asked, "Did you see the driver in that car?"


    "Yes.He looks like a hitman.I''ve memorized the license te number.I''ll investigate itter," Tracy said


    firmly.


    "If he''s really a hitman, then Richard may know something about him." J''s eyes brightened.


    "Go ask him immediately."


    "Yes, Mr.Moore."


    I walked to a few pots of flowers, with James in my arms.I picked up a leaf and put it on his small palm.


    James seemed liked it very much.He immediately cooed joyfully, and bubbles began to form in his


    mouth.


    "Richard said that the driver might be Justin.He''s been working for the Johnsons," Tracy replied after


    she finished looking up the information.


    "But I can''t find any information about this person on the Inte.It''s as if everything''s deleted on


    purpose." J''s words aroused my suspicion.


    "Let''s send James back first.After that, you''ll follow me to Mint Bar to look for Spencer."


    When I found Spencer, he looked a little listless.


    "Scarlett? Why are you here so early?"


    I didn''t intend to beat around the bush, and told J to inform him of my encounter with Vivian earlier


    this morning.


    "Are you sure Vivian''s referring to the notorious Johnson family?"


    Spencer furrowed his brows as he listened the story.He couldn''t believe his ears.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Vivian said that if she didn''t show up at Mint Bar at eight o''clock tonight, you need to go to the Johnson


    residence and save her right away.I think it''s a distress signal from her," I said to Spencer, my tone


    grim.


    At this, Spencer took out his phone in a hurry.


    "Charles, I need to borrow Richard from you.Vivian might be in trouble.By the way,e to Mint Bar


    when you finish your work.Your wife''s also here."


    After Spencer hung up, I rolled my eyes at him.


    "If I had known it earlier, I would''ve gone straight to Charles,"


    "Of course.In terms of tactics, no one could beat your husband!"


    "Are you still joking around?"


    Spencer was as nervous as an ant on a hot brick, but still pretended to be calm.It was quite amusing,


    "I-I''m not worried about her!"


    The stubborn expression on his face was ridiculous.


    Anyone with a discerning eye could see that he cared about Vivian very much.Perhaps he was the only


    one who didn''t know that.We waited at Mint Bar for about an hour.


    Just then, Charles and Richard rushed over.Richard said quickly, "I''ve sent someone to investigate that


    man Tracy enquired."


    "So, what happened? Tell me!" Spencer rushed towards Richard, his agitation obvious.


    "Justin did take Vivian to the Johnson residence."

 Chapter 241: The Hero Saved The Beauty

    Chapter 241: The Hero Saved The Beauty


    Spencer''s POV:


    "Are you certain?" I asked, looking at Richard with confusion.


    He nodded in response.


    "It''s all true."


    Upon hearing his answer, I creased my eyebrows and felt a splitting headache.


    "I don''t get it, man.Why did Justin take Vivian to the Johnson residence?" Charles turned his attention


    towards me.


    "Spencer, I think Vivian looks like someone we know." I was perplexed as to why he brought that up all


    of a sudden.


    "And who could that be?" I asked.


    "The hostess of the Johnson family, Emily Johnson," he answered.


    "Wait a second.You mean Ethan''s stepmother, Emily Johnson?" Charles patted me on the shoulder.


    "I seem to recall that Emily had a daughter with her ex husband before she married into the Johnson


    family."


    I understood what he meant, and I looked at him with a wide-eyed gaze.


    "Are you saying that Vivian might be Emily''s daughter?"


    Vivian had never told me about her true identity before.And I never once thought that she''d have


    anything to do with the Johnson family.


    That family''s business was currently in big trouble.And it worried me that it might affect Vivian, too.


    "Scarlett, when did Vivian get picked up?" Charles'' voice jolted me back to reality.


    After a brief silence, Scarlett answered, "Around nine in the morning, I think."


    With a straight face, Charles shot me a nce!


    "Spencer, we need to hurry.The longer we wait, the more likely it is that Vivian will be in danger."


    I turned to the door, but I couldn''t bring myself to move towards it, for I was feeling conflicted.


    "Vivian was willing to get in the car, right? Maybe she did it for the money.If I go there, I might end up


    spoiling her n," I said.


    All of a sudden, I felt someone hit me on the back heavily.When I turned to look at who did it, I saw that


    it was Scarlett.She was ring at me and her nostrils were practically ring.


    "You idiot!" she shouted.


    "If Vivian went into the car willingly, would she have asked me for help? And if you keep on hesitating


    like that, you''re gonna regret it for the rest of your miserable life!"


    Before I could respond, I saw that Scarlett was intending to hit me again.


    Fortunately, Charles came to stop her.


    In a soft voice, he said, "Hey, Scarlett, be careful not to hurt your hand."


    Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query. I was staring at them in a daze, but in my


    mind, images of Vivian''s face kept shing.


    ''If something happens to her, I can never forgive myself. I didn''t dare to think of what might happen to


    her, and decided to run out of the ce at once.


    Soon, I arrived at the Johnson family''s mansion along with numerous bodyguards.


    "What are you people doing here? Go away!"


    The guard was vigntly looking at us through the iron gate.


    With a stern face, I issued themand.


    My men carried out my order and rushed forward.


    They easily scaled the gate and subdued the guard.


    And while the guard was screaming, my men managed to open the gate.


    Once we were on the other side of the gate, I entered the house and rushed into the living room.


    Meanwhile, my men scattered throughout the premises of the Johnson residence to look for Vivian.


    The servants of the Johnson household screamed and ran away in fear of us.


    Momentster, I found Vivian''s phone on the stairway.


    Quickly, I went up the stairs.


    Upstairs, I heard a familiar and faint voiceing from behind a half-closed room.


    "Help me," the voice groaned.


    My heart skipped a beat as I kicked the door open.


    The loud noise startled the person on the bed, causing him to bolt upright, followed by his angry voice.


    "Do you want to die? How dare you disturb me?"


    It was Ethan, the eldest son of the Johnson family.I shot the man a cold nce.His upper body was


    naked, and his trousers were already half open.


    The exposed underwear beneath the pants were bulging up, and it made me feel sick to see it.


    Most importantly, the woman half-naked on the bed and visibly in pain was Vivian.


    She was lying weakly on the bed, with tears in her barely opened eyes.


    "Spencer¡­ help me," she muttered.


    All the remaining rationality I had disappeared without a trace.I roared at the top of my lungs, charged


    forward, and kicked Ethan''s chest with all my might.


    "Argh!"


    Ethan bellowed as he flung towards the wall and then fell to the floor.Upon impact, he wheezed and


    whined like a wounded dog.


    Showing no mercy, I mounted him and began pounding on his ugly face.


    "Ethan, you piece of shit! Go to hell!"


    "Fuck!" Ethan cursed.


    He had barely gotten the curse out of his mouth when I pummeled him with my fists, and the words


    turned into muffled screaming.


    With reckless abandon, I vented all my anger on Ethan by beating the crap out of him.


    And with every hit, my rage only became more intense.I didn''t stop until I realized that Ethan had lost


    consciousness.


    It was then that I went to Vivian''s side.


    "Vivian, I''m so sorry.Forgive me¡­ I should''vee earlier¡­"


    My body trembled as I stood at the bedside, having no courage to even look her in the eye.


    "I''m so d that you''re here."


    The sound of Vivian''s voice was choked by her sobbing.


    My heart felt so painful that I could hardly keep myself standing.I did my best to stifle my emotions,


    wrapped Vivian in a nket, and carefully lifted her up.


    "I''m taking you out of here this instant."


    Then, I nted a kiss on her cheek, identally kissing some of her tears.They tasted bitter on my


    tongue.


    Vivian didn''t respond, and her head drooped as she lost consciousness.


    Startled, I gently ced her down to examine her breathing.Once I was certain that she just fainted, I


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, my heart was still racing.


    When I walked out of the room with Vivian in my arms, I saw a beautiful woman heading towards


    me.Her face looked so much like Vivian''s.As her eyes met mine, anger appeared on her face and she


    began marching towards me, seemingly ready for a confrontation.


    "Who the hell are you? And how dare you break into the Johnson family''s household? Put Vivian


    down!" My face turned grim, and my voice became cold.


    "Vivian is my woman.Who do you think you are to question me like that?"


    "I am her mother!" she countered.


    "Prove it," I sneered.


    While Emily was stunned, I walked past her.


    "How could a mother hurt her own daughter? You''re probably lying!"


    "Stop!" Emily shouted from behind me.


    I turned a deaf ear to her and just kept on walking downstairs.


    But as soon as I got to the door, I found that all my men had been subdued by the guards of the


    Johnson household.


    "Let go of Vivian! Otherwise, none of you will be able to leave here alive!"


    Emily''s voice was drawing closer and closer, and it was even more arrogant than before.


    As soon as I turned around, she was taken aback by my daunting expression.


    "You there! Come over here and protect me," shemanded.


    However, the only response she got were screams of horror.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Following the harrowing sound, I turned around and saw that Richard had stormed the ce with a


    group of men.


    They had incapacitated all of the guards there.


    After straightening his cor, Richard said, "Mr.Moore was worried that you might not be able to handle


    things over here yourself, so he asked me to bring some men over to help out."


    "Thanks," I said, giving him a nod.


    I ignored Emily despite her incessant screaming and left the Johnson mansion, still carrying Vivian in


    my arms.


    Soon, the car arrived at the bar.I took Vivian back to the room, gently cing her on the bed.The


    nket identally slipped down, revealing her delicate corbone.I asked one of the waitresses to


    help Vivian change her clothes, and then I went out to call Charles.


    "So, what happened, man?" he asked.


    "I''ve brought Vivian back to the bar. Thanks for the help, Charles," I answered.


    I really meant that.


    If Richard hand brought his people to help me, they would''ve subdued me already, and kept me and


    Vivian in the house.


    "No problem, man.Scarlett is the one you should thank.She was worried you might not be able to


    handle it on your own.After all, the Johnson family probably has a lot of men on their payroll."


    "Scarlett is so considerate.Please thank her for me."


    Charles scoffed and said, "My wife should be considerate towards me, and me alone."


    "It''s because you''re too pathetic that Scarlett has to worry about you."


    Upon hearing his remark, I furrowed my brows.


    "Charles, can you stop being so jealous, dude?"


    Before I could even finish my sentence, the call was already over.When I heard he hang up, I let out an


    exasperated sigh.


    "Ever since he made up with Scarlett, he''s be more narrow-minded than ever.He even got jealous


    that I wanted to thank Scarlett, jeez!"


    Soon, the door opened and the waitress came out quietly.


    "Sir, I''ve finished changing her clothes," she said.


    "Thanks.I''ll give you a bonus this month."


    After that, the waitress thanked me with glee in her eyes, and left at once.


    I stared at the door, hesitating to go in.I even had to deceive myself by making up an excuse to go in.


    Once I had gathered enough courage, I opened the door and entered.


    "I have to check if the waitress actually put on her clothes probably," I told myself.

 Chapter 242: We Wouldnt Have Another Baby In Three Years…

    Chapter 242: We Wouldn''t Have Another Baby In Three Years¡­


    Charles''s POV:


    After hanging up on Spencer, I put my phone away and went back to the living room.There, Scarlett


    was in the midst of ying chess with my grandmother.I sat next to Scarlett, held her waist, and then


    whispered in her ear, "Spencer and Vivian are fine."


    Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query My affirmation made Scarlett rx.She leaned


    against my chest and heaved a sigh of relief, happy for the two.


    "That''s good.I was so restless just now!"


    "Everything''s fine now." I kissed her on the cheek.


    Looking up, I saw my grandmother and mother''s mischievous gazes on Scarlett and me.I ignored them


    and asked calmly, "So, you''re ying chess?"


    Scarlett immediately shoved me away, disgruntled.


    "Grandma said she wants to y chess with me."


    "Are you two betting on anything?"


    Grandma rolled her eyes exasperatedly at me and said, "What''s with that look? Are you afraid that I''ll


    eat your wife alive just by ying chess?"


    Her words confused me, and I automatically touched my face.I didn''t think there was anything wrong


    with my current expression.


    "If I lose, I''ll promise Scarlett one thing."


    Grandma mmed down a chess piece with great strength, the sound deafening.


    "But if Scarlett loses, she has to give me granddaughter!" I frowned instantly, and nced at Scarlett.


    "Did you agree to that?" Scarlett clenched the chess piece in her hand and pursed her lips, but said


    nothing.


    "Oh, Charles.Why are you so angry? Even if Scarlett does agree, your Grandma might not win."


    My mother''s gentle voice coaxed me, trying to smooth down my rising anger.It was enough proof that


    Scarlett had indeed agreed to my grandmother''s bet.I fixed a stern re at my grandmother and


    mother, my lips a thin line.


    "We don''t want another child.At least not in three years."


    At this, Grandma pounded the table with great displeasure.


    Her face was scrunched in horrible discontent, and she red at me crossly.


    "What nonsense are you bbering, Charles?!"


    My mother hurriedly went to my grandmother''s side andforted the old woman.Then she shook her


    head disapprovingly at me and muttered in a low voice, ''¡¯Stop it.''¡¯


    "Charles¡­" Scarlett took my hand and squeezed it, trying to calm me down.


    I held her hands tightly, but my attitude did not soften.I was unwilling to yield, no matter what.


    "I won''t interfere with your bet, Grandma.But even if Scarlett loses, we won''t have a child anytime


    soon.That''s final."


    Grandma was so angry, her eyebrows rose and disappeared behind her hairline.She pointed at me


    with trembling fingers for a long time, speechless with fury.


    Suddenly, the anger on her face morphed into a look of pain.


    "Oh! I feel so dizzy¡­"


    "Is it the hypertension? Where''s the medicine?!"


    My mother got so anxious that she immediately stood up.


    She held my grandmother''s hands steadily as her eyes swept around nervously.Scarlett quickly rose


    from her seat and went to find the medicine.


    The initially peaceful living room had instantly fallen into chaos.I held Grandma''s hand, concerned for


    her health, but she shook me off angrily.


    The pain on her face intensified, and she looked like she was in agony.


    Seeing this, I didn''t dare to approach her again.I watched silently as she took her medicine, and then


    asked a servant to take her to bed so she could rest.


    Gradually, Grandma''s condition stabilized.My mother sighed in relief.


    Then she pushed me out of the room, shooing me away.


    "Hurry up and get out first.Don''t upset your Grandma again."


    Left with no choice, I walked out and took Scarlett back to our bedroom.I closed the door.


    Once inside, Scarlett rained down a barrage of heavy criticisms on me.


    "Grandma''s old and has high blood pressure! Even if you object to whatever she says, you can''t just


    contradict her openly and make her angry!"


    I was scolded repeatedly, and I bore her harsh words silently.


    With a long face, I took Scarlett in my arms and held her.My voice was soft as I said sulkily, "They''re all


    my family, so I don''t want to lie to them.Is it wrong to tell them the truth?"


    Scarlett''s tense body softened in my arms, and her harsh voice grew gentler.


    "It''s okay to be honest, but you should''ve been more tactful."


    "But I''ve always been straightforward."


    "Charles!" Scarlett pushed me away and moved back.


    Her anger returned, and she red at me.She looked so cute whenever she acted this way.I couldn''t


    stop myself from pinching her chin, and I bent over to get close to her.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m on my period now," Scarlett dered confidently, fearless.


    My eyes narrowed slightly as I looked at her with a wicked stare.


    Not to be outdone, she stared back at me with bold eyes.


    "Don''t even think about it!" I kissed her hard and held the back of her head with one hand, cutting off


    her unfinished words.


    My blood boiled and surged all over my body as our lips locked tightly.I picked up the struggling


    Scarlett, and threw her to the bed.I pressed her body, sucking her wet, hot lips and tongue.I explored


    deeply and greedily, eager for her breath.


    Scarlett''s slim body clung to me.


    I could feel her tremble slightly.I caressed her slender waist and breasts through her clothes, eager.


    Scarlett''s low groan soon reached my ears.


    She gasped and swallowed, her chest heaving violently.


    I ended the kiss reluctantly, and put my forehead against hers.


    With a deep voice, I threatened, "Get ready.


    When your period is over, I''ll get it all back."Scarlett grinned back defiantly.


    "Let''s talk about thatter.Anyway, you have to endure it now!"


    "Bad girl."


    I bit her neck, and then hugged her tightly.


    Scarlett whispered in annoyance, "You''re holding me too tightly! Let go."


    "No." I let out a long sigh, disappointed.


    Scarlett chuckled, and said, "Charles, look at me.¡±


    "What''s wrong?"


    Confused, I propped up and looked at her.


    Her pretty long hair was wrapped around my fingertips, and her eyes looked particrly charming.She


    raised her hands, and wrapped them around my neck seductively.


    "Scarlett, don''t tempt me like that." I warned her seriously, my eyes burning with lust.


    Scarlett shed me a coquettish smile.She pulled my neck closer to her, and then gave me a kiss.She


    licked and bit my lips gently, and our tongues intertwined..


    Soon, she retreated.


    However, I didn''t give her a chance to end the kiss.I hugged her and pressed on her hard, deepening


    the kiss.


    She screamed in protest, but I ignored it.I didn''t let go of Scarlett until she was finally out of breath.I


    gritted my teeth and pretended to threaten her, "Do you want to tempt me again?"


    "No, I don''t!" Scarlett turned her face away awkwardly as she pushed me away, and leaned against the


    bed.


    "I''m going to take a shower." I pulled Scarlett into my arms, gave her buttocks a brief squeeze, and


    then jumped out of bed.


    "Charles!"


    Scarlett blushed, embarrassed, but her legs remained tightly wrapped around my waist.


    "I''ll take you to the bathroom."


    Seeing Scarlett''s relieved face, I added slowly, "How about we take a shower together?"


    Scarlett snorted and retorted loudly, "No!"


    "Fine¡­" I replied curtly, but I grabbed her nheless and took her to the bathroom, closing the door


    in our wake.

 Chapter 243: Good Night, Hubby

    Chapter 243: Good Night, Hubby


    Spencer''s POV:


    I sat on the edge of the bed and held Vivian''s hand.I could not help but admire her quiet sleeping


    face.She looked so beautiful.But when I touched her, she frowned slightly and tightened her grip on my


    hand.It appeared that her sleep was not as deep as it seemed.


    "Vivian," I called her name worriedly.


    Her eyes fluttered open when she heard my voice.She looked at me with sleepy eyes.But then, she


    turned over and continued to sleep.I could not help but sigh.


    When it came to her, I always end up feeling so helpless.


    "What a careless girl you are!" Vivian suddenly sat up.


    My words seemed to have startled her.Her gaze then fell on our intertwined hands, and panic shed


    across her eyes.Slowly, her eyes trailed from our hands to my face.For a moment, the air seemed to be


    frozen.


    It was me who first regainedposure.I let go of her hand and saidfortingly, "Vivian, you''re safe


    now.You''re in my bar."


    Vivian withdrew her hand and hugged herself.I must admit, her action brought a pang in my heart.


    All of a sudden, her phone rang, breaking the awkward silence between us.I handed her phone to her


    and asked, "Do you want to answer the call?"


    Vivian just looked at me.Then, without a word, she slowly reached out and took her phone.She


    answered the call in a hoarse voice.


    While she was on the phone, I draped a coat over her shoulders.Then, I sat next to her and waited for


    her.The call ended shortly after.She put her phone down and wrapped herself tightly with the coat.


    "Vivian, what happened today?"


    In the end, I could not stop myself from asking the question that had been bothering me for the longest


    time.But instead of answering my question, Vivian lowered her head and asked back, "Why did you do


    that to Ethan?"


    "Because he was hurting you!" I bellowed without thinking.


    I could not control my emotions when I recalled what Ethan had done to her.


    "Do you seriously think I wouldn''t do anything after seeing him hurt you? What I did to him wasn''t


    enough.How I wish I could beat him to death!"


    Vivian seemed to be frightened by my reaction that she looked at me with wide eyes full of panic.I took


    a deep breath to calm myself down.


    "Vivian, why did you get in Justin''s car? You knew he''d take you to the Johnsons.Why did you still go


    with him?"


    Vivian averted her gaze and replied perfunctorily, "Thank you for saving me."


    I looked at her in confusion as she deliberately avoided my question.Did she not know that Emily was


    up to no good?


    "Vivian, don''t you have anything else to say to me?"


    Vivian hugged her knees and answered, "None."


    I stared at her in bewilderment.Truth be told, I had a lot of things to say to her.


    However, they all turned into a helpless sigh.


    "Get some rest."


    It was apparent that Vivian had no ns of telling me the truth.That could only mean one thing


    She did not trust me.Without waiting for her response, I turned around and left without looking back.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    James only fell asleep at about midnight.And when I returned to my room, Charles was still doing


    work.A few momentster, he stood up, pulled me into his arms, and kissed me.


    "I just finished my work.Let''s sleep together."


    rmed, I immediately reminded him, "Wait! I have¡ª"


    "I didn''t forget that.I just want to sleep on the same bed as you.That''s all," Charles grumbled.


    I was happy deep inside.Just as Iy down on the bed, my phone beeped.I fumbled for my phone and


    saw that Vivian had messaged me.


    "Scarlett, can youe to the bar tomorrow night? I have a gift for you," the message read.


    "Who is it?" Charles asked in a low and hoarse voice.


    His warm breath tickled my ear and sent a shiver down my spine.I thrust the phone in his hand and


    pushed him away.


    "See for yourself."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After reading the message, Charles threw my phone aside and wrapped his arms around my waist.


    "What kind of gift will she give you? Why did you have to go to the bar?" I spread out my hands.


    "I have no idea.Vivian is an andrologist, so maybe"


    Charles moved closer to me and whispered in my ear, "Maybe you''re conspiring with her to murder


    your husband."


    As soon as he said these words, he licked and bit my earlobe.I could not stand it anymore.I turned my


    head and covered his mouth.


    "Behave yourself, and I won''t do anything to you."


    With my hand on his mouth, Charles looked at me sharply.I could not help but chuckle.The look on his


    face was priceless.


    With a smirk, I slowly stroked his eyes and eyebrows and raised his chin coquettishly.I was seducing


    him, more like provoking him, for the fun of it.


    "Be good, Charles."


    In a blink of an eye, he grabbed my hand and wrapped his arm around my waist.


    "I can''t help but notice that you like to provoke me when you have your period," he said through gritting


    teeth.


    I chuckled and said with a hint of sarcasm.


    "How did you know that? You''re so smart!"


    Charles always made me exhausted in bed and only let me rest when I was on my period.So during


    those days, I would vent my anger on him and torture him.


    How could I not seize such an opportunity to make fun of him? Suddenly, he let out a snort, and my


    hair stood on end.


    Uh oh


    For some reason, I could feel that I was wrong on something.


    "Scarlett, do you honestly think that I can''t do anything to you?" Charles asked with malice.


    I struggled to get out of his arms but to no avail.His arms were like steel.He did not even budge even


    when I was using all my strength to get away from him.


    At this moment, Charles ced his hands on my waist and tickled me.


    "AH! NO! LET ME GO! STOP!"


    I eximed at the top of my lungs.I wriggled like a worm as he tickled me.


    Ironically, the more I tried to get away from him, the deeper I sank into his arms.


    There was no escape.I stopped trying to break free and instead shouted for mercy.


    "Charles, stop! Please stop!"


    But Charles remained unmoved and just continued tickling me.Iughed and cried, iling and twisting


    like crazy.


    "Fine! I was just kidding! Hubby! HUBBY!"


    When I said those words, Charles stopped, and the room quieted down in an instant.He looked at me


    incredulously.


    With his eyebrows furrowed, he gently held my chin up with his thumb and index fingers and stroked


    my lips.


    "What did you just call me?"


    Only then did I realize that my body was hot, almost as if I was burning with fever.


    Oh my God! How I wish I could hide in a hole right now.How could I say that word out loud? I kept my


    mouth shut and did not respond.Charles moved closer to me and put his forehead against mine.


    "Scarlett, call me that again." I could see clearly the tion and longing in his eyes.


    His eyes were bewitching.


    When we looked into each other''s eyes, I felt like an electric current was flowing throughout my body.I


    felt so weak in my knees.


    And yet, my heart was beating wildly in my chest.But then, I closed my eyes and stubbornly refused


    him.


    "No!"


    Charles did not say anything more and kissed me.I opened my eyes in surprise.Charles''s eyes were


    closed, and his curled eyshes fluttered slightly.I let myself get immersed in his tenderness.


    As we kissed, I could feel his tongue force its way into my mouth.


    His lust and longing were obvious in his every move, forcing me to sumb to his needs.


    The temperature in the room seemed to rise by a notch as our bodies rubbed against each other.


    A few momentster, he finally let go of my lips, though his lips were still touching mine.


    "Do you want it?" I red at him to show my refusal.


    But, it did not prove much as my legs were intertwined with his.


    "No way." Charlesughed maniacally.


    With a mischievous grin, he bit my lips and added, "Call me hubby again, or else I''ll make you crave for


    more and leave you hanging."


    I was bbergasted, but I had no choice but to do as he said.I rolled my eyes at him and mumbled,


    "Hubby."


    "I''m here."


    Charles was smiling from ear to ear.


    Obviously, he enjoyed being called that.I drew a deep breath in annoyance.


    "I''m tired," Iined.


    "Go to sleep, honey.Good night."


    Hey down with me in his arms and kissed me on the cheek.


    But instead of closing his eyes to sleep, he looked at me expectantly.I knew very well what he was


    waiting for me to do.


    However, I was afraid of his cruel tactics.


    So, although reluctant, I said what he wanted to hear.


    "Good night, hubby."

 Chapter 244: Unprecedented Trouble

    Chapter 244: Unprecedented Trouble


    Scarlett''s POV:


    In the morning, I opened my drowsy eyes and reached out my arms to embrace Charles.But then, I


    realized that he wasn''t beside me.The cold touch of the bed sheet jolted me awake.I still remembered


    how sweet we werest night.I wondered if it was just a dream.


    Still dazed, I went downstairs.There, I saw Christine and Alice sitting at the dining table and eating


    breakfast.


    When they heard me go downstairs, they both turned to look at me.


    "Good morning, Scarlett.Did you sleep wellst night?" Christine asked, smiling at me.


    "Sure did, Grandma," I answered listlessly.


    "Come and have breakfast with us, dear! I specially made your favorite apple pie today.Charles had to


    go out early because something urgent needed to be dealt with in thepany.But before he left, he


    made this heart-shaped fried egg, and told us that nobody is allowed to touch it, because it''s for his


    beloved wife." Alice grinned as she said that.


    I felt ashamed and annoyed by how foolish I had been.It caught me off-guard that I didn''t know since


    when I had been so easily swayed by Charles'' every move.This dawning realization made me panic.


    It worried me that this current happiness was but a fleeting dream.


    But, there was a voice in my heart that said I wanted to be with Charles and that I wanted to have the


    happiness I once dreamed of.


    There was a variety of breakfast food on the table, fresh milk, fruits, pastries, and an apple pie that


    Christine carefully prepared.


    They all smelled so good, and mouth-watering.Compared to these delicious foods, the heart-shaped


    fried egg that Charles made wasn''t even worth a nce.


    But even so, I still savored every bite of it.


    While we were having breakfast, none of us mentioned the dispute yesterday about having a second


    child.But I knew that the issue wasn''t over.


    And sure enough, after breakfast, Christine brought me to her room.


    She then held my hand and said earnestly, "My dear Scarlett, I''m getting old.The future of the Moore


    family depends on your shoulders and Charles'' now.I don''t really care about his opinion that much, but


    I want you to give us an answer.Can I expect a great-granddaughter anytime soon?"


    The sight of her expectant eyes made me reluctant to say no.


    "Of course, Grandma."


    "Great! I knew that you''d share the same opinion as I do, my dear!" Christine nodded with relief, still


    holding my hand.


    At this time, Alice also came in.


    Apparently she had heard what I said just now.


    "Scarlett, are you really willing to do that?" It sounded like she couldn''t believe it yet.


    "Of course."


    As soon as I said that, Alice rushed towards me and hugged me with excitement on her face.


    "Oh, Scarlett! You truly are the best.Once my granddaughter is born, I''m going to give you big gift!"


    The promise I made to these two women made them very happy, and it might''ve dispelled an oing


    storm in the family.


    However, I had no idea what might happen in the future.


    Now that I hadforted them, I could finally go to work.Not long after I sat down, Nina rushed into my


    office.


    "Scarlett, do you have a moment? I''ve pondered about this for a long time, and I figured that it''s


    necessary for me to tell you about this matter." Her eyes lit up.


    "Is something the matter, Nina?" I was really confused.


    "It''s not really that big of a deal.Do you remember that poor girl we met at the barst time? The one


    goes by the name Jasmine."


    Upon hearing the name, I remembered the girl''s tearful pretty face.


    "You mean that girl who wanted to make money to pay for her mother''s medical fees, but was forced by


    Rita to please those rich guys?" I asked.


    "Yes, exactly.Actually, she came to see you just now.She said that her mother was dying, and she''s


    pleading to you for help.However, J and Tracy drove her away," said Nina.


    After a moment of hesitation, she asked, "Scarlett, do you think you could help her out?"


    In all honesty, I was surprised.I had only met Jasmine once, so howe she knew that she should go


    to the TV station in order to ask me for help? It all sounded so suspicious.After all, she had once been


    in contact with Rita.It worried me that this girl was just a way for Rita to lure me into one of her traps


    again.


    But at the same time, I thought of how helpless and desperate Jasmine looked.


    It was hard not to sympathize with her.I knew that only those who had fallen into the deepest pits of


    desperation would have such deste eyes.


    ¡®''Was my father like her in his moment of desperation? If someone had helped him back then, would his


    end be less tragic?¡¯''


    It was this thought that made me reconsider.I decided to help Jasmine out.I felt that this could make up


    for my regrets.


    "Nina, you know that I don''t want to get involved with anything even remotely rted to Rita.But this


    time, it''s a matter of life and death, so I''m willing to make an exception.But know this, I won''t do it


    again" I sighed.


    "Sorry to have imposed this on you, Scarlett.I should''ve stayed out of it.I''m really sorry for bringing you


    this big trouble." Nina apologize to me and then she promise that she wouldn''t do it again.


    "It''s not your fault, Nina." Though I had made up my mind to help Jasmine, I still felt uneasy about the


    whole thing.


    Thus, I decided to tell Charles about it.


    "Honey, why are you calling me at this time of the day? Do you miss me?" Charles'' mellow voice came


    from the other end of the line.


    "I need your help on something, Charles.Are you freeter?"


    "Well, you''d nevere to me unless you need a favor.Nevertheless, since you''ve asked me for help,


    I''m willing to free up my schedule.See you at mypanyter, my love."


    It was fortunate that Charles agreed so readily.


    "Okay, see you then."


    With that, I hung up the phone.Upon my arrival at the Moore Group, Amy was waiting for me


    downstairs.It was then that she let me to Charles'' office.


    When he saw me enter his office, Charles immediately approached me and held my hand.


    "Honey, you''re here."


    The sound of his voice was so gentle andforting.But as soon as he turned his head to Amy, his


    expression changed.


    "You may leave now," he said calmly.


    "Yes, Mr.Moore."


    Without hesitation, Amy left the office.Charles led me to his desk, sat me on the chair, and kissed


    me.Blushing, I stood up and turned my face away from him.


    "Stop it, Charles.I''m here for something serious.Don''t be such a flirt!" I noticed the disappointment on


    his face.


    Charles leaned back again his desk, and held me in his arms.


    "Alright, Scarlett.Let''s talk business."


    It was then that I told him what happened today.Charles raised an eyebrow at me, seemingly surprised.


    "Scarlett, why do you want to help aplete stranger?"


    "Just think of it as my better nature; a good deed, perhaps," I answered.


    "Scarlett, do you believe that it''s entirely a coincidence? What if Rita is just using Jasmine to hurt you?"


    he asked.


    "That''s why I''m here to speak with you.With your resources, it''ll be easy for you run aplete


    background check on this girl, right?" I asked.


    Charles nted a kiss on my lips and smiled.


    "As long as you want my help, it''s a piece of cake."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 245: Put On An Act

    Chapter 245: Put On An Act


    Charles''s POV:


    I held Scarlett tightly in my arms, pulling her close to me.


    Suddenly, Scarlett''s stomach rumbled and a loud sound filled the air around us.I lowered my head to


    stare at her.


    Scarlett immediately buried her head in my arms, just like an ostrich, blushing hard.


    "A-ahem! I came here in a hurry, so I haven''t had lunch yet" Scarlett muttered, her head hanging low,


    cheeks red from embarrassment.


    "Let''s go." I reached out and caressed her belly affectionately.


    "Come to the staff canteen downstairs with me."


    "I don''t want to go to the staff canteen.Can we go somewhere else?"


    The happy smile on Scarlett''s face froze stiff at the mention the staff canteen.Her good mood quickly


    dropped and her spirits soured.My heart instantly ached at the sudden change.


    It then urred to me that in the past, Rita had made things difficult for Scarlett there several times.


    Thus, the staff canteen was probably a ce full of bad memories for Scarlett.


    "What about Elegant Time? The western restaurant near thepany?"


    I took Scarlett''s hand, caressing it, and asked tentatively, "What do you think?"


    Relief shed across Scarlett''s face and her mood soared.She nodded joyfully.


    "Let''s go now!"


    But then, Scarlett stopped me.


    "Charles, wait.What I just told you..."


    "Don''t worry, honey."


    Right in front of her, I took out my phone and dialed Richard.The line soon connected.


    "Richard, I have a task for you.Investigate a girl named Jasmine.I''ll sent you the details.I want all the


    information about her."


    After hanging up, I looked at Scarlett with a smile.


    "Alright."


    Scarlett nodded contentedly, satisfied, and held my arm sweetly.


    "Let''s go."


    Before we entered the elevator, I told Amy to cancel all my appointments in the afternoon.


    "What are you going to do this afternoon?"


    "I''ll keep youpany." Scarlett stared at me in disbelief and said, "But I have work to do this


    afternoon."


    "Then I''ll be with you in your office."


    "Charles.If you keep doing this, I''m not going to have lunch with you!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In a fit of anger, Scarlett spun on her heel defiantly and ran into the elevator.It was rare for her to act


    like a spoiled little girl, but in all honesty, she was more charming whenever she did that.I casually


    followed her into the elevator.


    "Scarlett, you have to eat something.Look at your empty stomach! I''ll feel sorry for you."


    "Well then, let''s have another child together.Then my belly will bulge!"


    Scarlett retorted, shooting me a defiant re.Her words silenced me immediately.


    When the elevator arrived at the first floor, the doors slid open and arge group of people rushed in.I


    grabbed Scarlett''s hand instinctively to protect her.I thought she would get rid of me, but she held my


    hand instead.


    That surprised me somewhat, but I didn''t mind it.


    "Oh my! Mr.Moore and Mrs.Moore love each other so much."


    "I''m so envious!"


    Listening to the praises of the people around us, Scarlett turned red in delight and embarrassment.


    Despite the crowd in the elevator, she had no intention of letting go of my hand.I was both happy and


    surprised by her show of intimacy, my heart filled with warmth.


    As soon as we walked out of the building, however, Scarlett tried to shake off my hand.


    "Ugh, Charles.You are so.childish!"


    Scarlettined, though her voice was coquettish and she was blushing pink.There was no anger


    in her tone.Smiling, I pulled her into a hug.


    "Seems someone''s really cooperative and submissive today."


    "Bah! What on earth are you talking about?" Scarlett pretended to be clueless, and tried to struggle out


    of my arms.


    "If you keep struggling, I''ll kiss you in public.I mean it" I threatened jokingly, and pretended that I was


    about to kiss her.


    At that, Scarlett froze in my arms and stayed still.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Charles and I soon arrived at the western restaurant Elegant Time.To my surprise, Lily, who I hadn''t


    seen for a long time, was also there.When she noticed our presence, she approached us and greeted


    politely, "Good afternoon, Mr.Moore and Mrs.Moore.What a coincidence! I didn''t expect you two to have


    lunch here."


    I replied to her greeting with a smile, nodding.Charles put on a confused appearance and asked with a


    surprised tone, "Honey, who''s this? Do you know her?"


    "This is Lily.Don''t you remember her? You''ve met each other before," I answered, trying to hold back


    myughter.


    "Oh? Do I...?" Charles raised his eyebrows, still feigning surprise and uncertainty.


    His Oscar-worthy acting skills amused me greatly.He was truly number one when it came to mocking


    people.


    "It doesn''t matter, Mr.Moore.It''s expected that you don''t remember me, since you''re such a busy man.I


    won''t disturb you anymore.I''m looking forward to our next meeting.Goodbye for now."


    Charles''s sarcasm had no effect on Lily, who didn''t seem to mind it.She left calmly, asposed as the


    still surface of ake.I watched her receding figure, and I couldn''t help but admire her in my heart.


    She wasn''t very popr in the entertainment circle, but I had to say, she could definitely be called an


    amazing actress in some aspects.She was good at putting an act in my presence.


    Despite Charles''s ruthless teasing, she was able to leave without the slightest change in her


    expression.


    No wonder she was able topete with Rita for Lively Group!

 Chapter 246: I Would Give My Life To You

    Chapter 246: I Would Give My Life To You


    Lily''s POV:


    I made my way back to my seat upstairs, but my eyes still lingered on Charles and Scarlett.


    "Charles and his wife are really good at pretending to be innocent." I couldn''t help but sneer derisively.


    Emma, who was beside me, shook her head.


    "Honestly, I think Charles is like a wolf in sheep''s clothing.He''s intimidating even when he smiles.He


    may seem calm and collected, but the second the opportunity rises, he''d strike the enemy without


    hesitation and tear them into pieces, still with that smile."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As Emma spoke, her voice was full of admiration and yearning.


    Indeed, Charles was an attractive man, charming and powerful.


    Unfortunately, there was only one woman who could be with him, and that was Scarlett.


    This was the conclusion that countless idiotic women was forced to swallow after going through great


    pains to win over Charles, only to fail.


    "Say, Lily.I heard you''ve slept with Charles?" Emma asked tentatively, eager for gossip.


    "I don''t know where you heard that from, but it''s not true." I cast a cold nce at her and said, "Charles


    doesn''t even like Rita, much less an unknown actress like me! How could I possibly have an affair with


    Emma was quite surprised at my reply.¡±


    "What happened to you? Why are you suddenly talking like that?"


    The expectation brimming in Emma''s face faded away, reced with disappointment and surprise.


    "What, haven''t I suffered enough?"


    I sneered again, my eyes burning with hate.


    "It''s all because of Rita.All I want to do right now is take over Lively Group and make herpletely


    broke!"


    "You say that, but there''s nothing left in Lively Group now..." Emma grumbled in a low voice, annoyed.


    "Why do you have to fight with a loser?"


    "A starving camel is better than a horse.Besides, I deserve this." I clenched my hands into angry fists,


    and my long nails almost dug into my palms.


    Lively Group was the reason I lost my son! He used to be the flesh and blood resting in my womb,


    waiting toe out to the world for me to see.I was full of expectations.I wanted to meet him so


    badly.After I lost him, I couldn''t fall asleep.I stood awake for many nights, wallowing in misery.


    Whenever I closed my eyes, I dreamed of his miserable and bloody appearance as he called for me,


    saying ''Mother''"...


    At that time, I swore.I would make Rita pay for everything, even if it was thest thing I do!


    "Karma''s a bitch.Have you read the gossip news about Rita recently? She got beaten up so badly in


    the streets, but Charles just stood by and did nothing! Ha, ha, ha!"


    Emma gloated, deeply amused.


    When she mentioned Charles''s name, however, her face was filled with yearning once more.


    "Rumor has it that Charles refused to save Rita because he was afraid of his wife.That''s so ridiculous !


    Charles doesn''t take Rita seriously at all," I exined calmly.


    I couldn''t help but remind her and added carefully, "Emma, let me give you some advice.Whatever


    you''re thinking about Charles, stop it."


    After that, I said nothing more.


    "Of course I''ll listen to your advice!"


    Emma then hooked my arm with hers in a ttering manner.


    "Obviously, everyone in the city can see that! If anyone dares to destroy the rtionship between


    Mr.and Mrs.Moore, he or she will end up just like Rita! It''s practically suicide."


    With that, she removed her arm from mine and proceeded to browsing the menu card.It seemed that


    she had given up the idea of seducing Charles, at least for now.


    Recalling Rita''s tragic fall in the news, delight spread everywhere in me.I was ecstatic! But, this was far


    from enough.


    That wretched woman needed to suffer much, much more.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    After we had our lunch, Charles insisted on sending me to the TV station.


    We soon arrived at the gate, but he didn''t have the slightest intention of leaving.Charles crossed his


    arms in front of his chest, staunch and defiant.His casual ck suit made him look more slender and


    elegant, giving him a dashing image.


    "Aren''t you going to work, honey?" Charles urged me gently, a calm smile on his face.


    He had always been the focus of the crowd wherever he went, and that fact remained even until now.


    He was only standing at the door of the TV station, but had already attracted the attention of many


    colleagues passing by.


    They kept looking back frequently, unable to tear their eyes away from him.


    "Of course I have to work! Look, Charles.The rules of the TV station permit admittance to staff only." I


    poked his arm, frustrated, and begged in a hurried whisper, "So you better leave now."


    "I''m not an outsider here," said Charles, taking my hand.


    "You don''t have a good memory, Scarlett.Let me help you recall something.I''ve spent a lot of money on


    this TV station.How about I ask the head of the TV station to prove it?"


    He gave me a mischievous and cheeky gaze, as if he was Certain that I had no reason to drive him


    away.I drew back my hand angrily, past the limits of my patience.


    "Fine! Then just stay here, Mr.Sponsor.I don''t have the time to entertain you."


    With a huff, I turned around and strode into my office.


    Charles followed me quietly, and then sat obediently on the sofa in front of me.I cast him a cross re,


    my annoyance rising.


    Charles took out his phone and shook it at me, as if trying to promise me that he would stay obediently


    in the office and not disturb anyone.


    However, there was one thing he didn''t take ount for.


    He didn''t know it, but to me, staying in the same space as him interfered with my work.It was difficult for


    me to ignore what Charles was doing, even as I tried to concentrate on my job.


    There was a pile of work in front of me, waiting to be finished, but my mind would involuntarily wander


    and get attracted to Charles.I wasn''t the only one who was attracted to his charm, however.


    During tea breaks, I noticed several young women passing by the door of my office frequently.


    They were eager to drop by and sneak several nces at Charles, wanting to see more of him.


    As I looked at their shy, excited faces, I couldn''t help but be reminded of my secret love for Charles in


    the past, and how I used to pursue him.


    And now, he had really be my man and the father of my child.I found it to be surreal.


    Everything felt like a lovely dream.


    Soon, it was time to get off work.One after another, my colleagues left the ce.


    Charles was still focusing on his phone, showing no signs of impatience.He looked calm and leisurely.


    Having finished my work, I grabbed my chair and sat down in front of Charles.I poked my head


    curiously to look at his phone screen.


    As it turned out, he was browsing at the daily photos I posted on my Facebook.


    There were pictures of myself and James on my feed.


    "Instead of managing the millions of businesses you have in yourpany, you wasted a whole day


    here.You should calcte how much money you''ve lost today, Charles." I shook my head in mock


    sadness, feigning regret.


    "Nothing''s more important than apanying you." Charles''s face carried regret as well.


    He looked sadder than me, in fact.


    "You didn''t post my photos much on Facebook.I''m so sad..."


    Charles seldom uttered such sweet nothings.So whenever he said things like this, it was still quite


    incredible to me.


    "Am I so important to you? More important than your life?"


    I took out the pen from the pocket of my shirt and twirled it in my hand casually as I waited for his


    answer.The next second, I grabbed Charles''s tie and pulled him closer to me.


    At the same time, I pointed the tip of the pen gently against his neck.


    "Your wife wants your life.Will you give it to her?"


    Unexpectedly, Charles replied by wrapping his arms around my waist and forcing me to sit on hisp.


    The pen on my hand shook from this sudden movement, and I almost poked him by ident.


    "Be careful!" I eximed in a fit of panic, rmed.


    However, Charles held my hand and pressed the tip of the pen directly against his artery.


    "If you want my life, Scarlett, your hands can''t tremble like that."


    The look on his face was extremely gentle, as if what he intended to give me was merely an


    unimportant toy.


    "Before, I would have hesitated.But now, I''ll give you my life without a second thought should you want


    it."


    He leveled a deep gaze at me as he spoke.


    There was no humor in his voice, and he looked dead serious.


    "I''ll give you whatever you want, Scarlett."


    This...This crazy man! Immediately, my grip on the pen loosened and it fell to the floor.

 Chapter 247: Potion

    Chapter 247: Potion


    Scarlett''s POV:


    "Charles, do you even know what you''re talking about?"


    I looked down to avert my gaze from his passionate eyes.


    Charles pinched my chin, forcing me to look into his eyes.


    "Scarlett, I swear on my family''s name. If there''s anyone in this world who could make me willingly


    hand over my life, it''s just you."


    "Without hesitations?" I asked.


    "Certainly."


    Charles picked up the pen on the floor and handed it to me.


    Then, he ced his arms around my waist, leaning closer towards me.


    "You can try."


    His voice was like music to my ears, and it was bewitching.


    I furrowed my brows and raised the pen high on purpose, pretending as though I was going to jab his


    arteries with the pen.


    In response, Charles closed his eyes leisurely.


    When it came to rtionships, he was a bold risk taker who didn''t care that much about his own life.


    But even so, Charles had won the bed.


    I had lost against him, but that didn''t necessarily made me feel bad.


    It was then that I threw the pen away, gently cupping Charles'' cheeks with both hands before I nted


    a kiss on his forehead.


    "Scarlett, you believe me, don''t you?"


    His wide-eyed gaze disyed his surprise.


    I nodded in response to his question.


    No woman wouldn''t swoon over a man''s promise that he would willinglyy down his life for her.


    If I had jabbed the pen into Charles'' artery, he would''ve been dead moments ago.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I was so moved by his faithfulness and loyalty to me that I hugged him with every bit of affection I could


    muster.


    "It may not be that difficult toy down your life," I told him, briefly pausing for suspense. "I''m gonna


    need you to do something even harder," I continued.


    "What is it?" asked Charles.


    "I want you to keep living for me."


    *****


    Charles and I spent the whole day together. When night fell, I suggested that we should visit Vivian.


    Upon our arrival at Mint Bar, Charles went to look for Spencer.


    Meanwhile, I went to Vivian''s room alone.


    "Scarlett, I''m so d to see you here," said Vivian.


    "Yup! I''ve promised toe and see you," I replied.


    She looked a lot better than thest time I saw her. On her desk, there were several small bottles of


    liquid medicine of varying colors.


    To sate my curiosity, I went to pick up one of the bottles. The one I had picked up was as clear as


    water. Its contents rippled gently as I swiveled the bottle around.


    "You picked a good one, Scarlett. You should take that one home and give it a try. It''ll be fun. Trust me."


    Vivian giggled. "I''m sure you''ll spend a wonderful night with Charles after taking that."


    The way she was looking at me made me blush. And as I held the medicine bottle in my hand, I felt a


    little embarrassed.


    "Charles doesn''t need it," I remarked, putting the bottle down. They were all neatly arranged on the


    desk.


    If Charles were to take this drug, I probably wouldn''t be able to get a wink of sleep at night, and he''d


    probably pester me even during the daytime.


    Vivian burst intoughter. "Is Charles that great in bed?"


    "He restrains himself sometimes," I responded, my face blushing even more.


    It was true that Charles would go crazy on me whenever we had sex, sometimes because I would let


    him fuck me as much as he wanted.


    But if I were to refuse him firmly, he would just respect me and my feelings. However, that didn''t mean


    he wouldn''tin like a child. And then, he''d use it as an excuse to ask me to make it up to him the


    next time we could have sex again.


    "Thanks for your help the other day. If it weren''t for you and Spencer, I would''ve been in dire straits." I


    noticed that Vivian''s shoulders were trembling as she spoke. It looked like she was still terrified of that


    horrible experience she had that


    day.


    Attempting tofort her, I held her shoulders and said, "You don''t have to thank me. Thank Spencer


    instead. He really cares about you."


    That day, Spencer let all hell break loose. He must really care about Vivian. Otherwise, he wouldn''t


    have been so furious.


    "Does he really care about me?" A bitter smile appeared on Vivian''s lips.


    "Is everything okay?" I asked.


    "Spencer hasn''t spoken to me the whole day," she said, still wearing a wry smile.


    "If he really cared about me, then why is he ignoring me when I''m by his side? Why did he have to be a


    hero only in my time of need?"


    I could understand why Vivian was feeling insecure and worried.


    At times, people could be by your side, and yet they would feel so out of touch.


    "Maybe it''s still hard for him to process. Just give him some more time, Vivian." I patted her hand and


    added, "Spencer can be stupid sometimes, but he does care."


    "I agree with you on that one." A sly smile appeared on Vivian''s pretty face. "But, don''t worry! I have an


    idea," she continued.


    I followed her gaze and saw the bottles on the table.


    ''Wait¡­ is she going to use those on Spencer?


    My, my. He''s really met his greatest match in love, hasn''t he?''


    I raised my ss towards Vivian, and grinned. Her n was indeed wonderful.


    "Then, here''s to your sess."


    We clinked our sses together with a tacit understanding.


    Charles'' POV:


    I regretted leaving Scarlett.


    Ever since I met up with Spencer, he had beenining nonstop.


    "Charles, are you even listening, dude?" He was wearing a pitiful expression. "I think Vivian might''ve


    cast a curse on me. I''m feeling dizzy today, and I feel really feeble."


    "You were really strong when you beat the crap out of Ethan that day," I remarked with a chuckle.


    Out of boredom, I sat on the sofa. I felt as though my ears would explode if I kept on listening to


    Spencer''s nagging.


    "That cunt deserved it. He should count himself lucky that I didn''t beat him to death," Spencer said


    proudly.


    "Killing him would do you no good, bro. Think about this. Why do you think Emily was willing to marry


    Vivian off to someone like that?" I asked.


    Sometimes, Spencer could be too simple-minded. He would always allow his emotions to cloud his


    rationality.


    ''What an optimistic fool,'' I remarked inwardly.


    "Why else? It''s because Emily is a heartless piece of shit! She basically sold Vivian. She doesn''t care


    about Vivian''s happiness. She only cares about what benefits she can get out of her own daughter!"


    Spencer sprang to his feet, visibly enraged. He was riled up at this point. Each time that he mentioned


    anyone that wanted to hurt Vivian, his face would disy just how badly he desired to murder that


    person.


    "What about Ethan? Both of them must''ve had a purpose to reach that sort of agreement. There are


    only two possibilities why Ethan would want to get Vivian through perverse methods. One is that he


    could benefit a lot if she became his wife. The other is that he just sees her as a piece of meat that he


    could fuck whenever he wanted."


    Now that Spencer had brought that up, I dribbled my fingers on the table.


    "Whatever his purpose may be, do you think Vivian would give in so easily?" I asked.


    "Of course not," Spencer answered decisively. "She won''t, if she''s still the Vivian I know."


    The decisiveness of his voice gradually faded.


    "But do I really know her that well?" Spencer wore a conflicted expression. "Damn it! Sometimes, I


    really can''t figure out what Vivian wants."


    This matter was probably not as simple as it seemed.


    I let out a sigh and attempted tofort my friend. "It''s too early to give up now."


    No matter how bad a situation might be, I believed that it could be overturned soon

 Chapter 248: Dont Be So Obnoxious

    Chapter 248: Don''t Be So Obnoxious


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Vivian was a kindhearted woman. She and I had a lot inmon, and we had a lovely conversation.


    While we were chatting and drinking wine, we heard a knock on the door.


    "Who is it?" Vivian asked loudly.


    Afterwards, the door was pushed open.


    "Vivian, Harris is waiting for you in the first floor lobby." Having said that, the waitress turned around


    and left.


    I raised an eyebrow, staring at Vivian in confusion. "Who is Harris?"


    "It''s Emily''sckey," she answered. Vivian let out an exasperated sigh as she stood up. She then


    straightened her clothes and shed me a grin. "I''ll go meet him."


    As I watched her leave, I felt uneasy about this Harris guy. Thus, I followed her out.


    As soon as I walked out of the room, I saw two tall men. They were standing before the railing and


    peering downstairs.


    "What are you doing?" When I got close to them, Charles grabbed my hand and pulled me into his


    arms.


    Just before I could tell him to behave himself in public, I found that Spencer looked upset. He was


    staring downstairs intently and he wouldn''t even nce at us.


    Confused, I looked downstairs. There were many people in the hall, but it was still easy to spot Vivian''s


    petite figure among them. A man grabbed her arm, but she rudely shook it off. She was wearing an


    unfriendly expression and seemed like she was chastising the guy.


    It was no wonder that Spencer couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    "That''s Harris, and he works for Emily," I exined.


    Upon hearing my remark, Spencer finally averted his gaze from Vivian, looking at me in surprise. "Do


    you know him?"


    Suddenly, Charles tightened his grip on my waist and pressed my back against his chest. I could feel


    the warmth of his body through my clothes.


    "Scarlett?" I sensed Charles'' vignce when I heard his voice.


    I wasn''t sure how to react to that, so I pinched the back of his hand as a warning. "I don''t know him,


    okay? Vivian told me the guy''s name before she went downstairs."


    Charles loosened his grip on me, rubbing his cheek against mine. It was rare for him to be so clingy.


    Until now, Spencer was still frowning.


    In silence, we looked downstairs, only to find that Vivian had picked up a ss of beer and poured it


    over Harris. Thetter was practically covered in beer, and the passersby gasped in shock.


    Harris red at Vivian, inching closer towards her. However, the bar staff blocked his path. They


    immediately stood between Harris and Vivian, and handed the man a towel respectfully.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A momentter, one of the waiters escorted Harris to the door. Not long after, Vivian turned around and


    left, disappearing from my sight.


    Spencer locked his eyes on the stairway. After a few seconds, Vivian came upstairs.


    He walked up to her and asked, "Are you hurt?"


    "No." Vivian shook her head.


    "Don''t do something stupid like that again," he said.


    "Why? What''s up?" she asked.


    "Vivian, if I''m not with you and nobody''s protecting you, it''s only a matter of time until you suffer the


    consequences."


    Upon hearing Spencer say that, Vivian red at him. "It''s none of your business. The worst that could


    happen to me is that I''ll get killed."


    The moment Spencer looked into her eyes, his daunting aura disappeared without a trace. "But, I¡­"


    "What? You feel sorry for me, is that it?" Vivian walked up to Spencer. Her plump chest was almost


    pressing against him, but he kept on backing away.


    Charles and I exchanged nces in silence.


    "I don''t care about you at all!" Right after saying that, Spencer fled into a nearby private room. Vivian


    stood in ce, resting her hands on her hips and staring at him.


    "Scarlett, I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to be friends with Vivian," Charles whispered in my ear.


    I nced at him, shaking my head with disappointment. "I''m not a child anymore, Charles. I know how


    to choose my friends. Besides, Vivian is capable, and she''s true to herself. She can do so many things


    that I want to do but I''m too scared to do. I really admire her," I remarked.


    Charles sighed. "Fine. Have it your way."


    I scoffed at him, and turned around. Then, I noticed that Vivian was approaching me.


    "Hey, Scarlett! Wanna get back to drinking?" She winked at me.


    I nodded in agreement. It was then that I pushed Charles away and walked back to Vivian''s room, hand


    in hand.


    Before entering the room, I looked back and found that Charles was still standing there. He was leaning


    against the railing leisurely, and his eyes disyed his affection towards me.


    Then, he crooked his finger at me. "Come back here," he said.


    I couldn''t help but giggle. I made a face at him and dragged Vivian into the room.


    Charles'' POV:


    Scarlett left me behind to drink with Vivian until eleven in the evening.


    By the time we left the bar, Scarlett was drunk. She grabbed my tie and said, "Vivian, remember to lock


    the door! Don''t let Spencer slip in and eat you alive," she remarked.


    I was rendered speechless. Scarlett had indeed fallen in with a bad influence.


    As we stepped out of the bar''s entrance, we found Tracy waiting there for us. She approached and


    said, "Jeez, you reek of alcohol, Scarlett! How much did you drink?"


    Scarlett giggled, raising a finger and stuttering, "Just¡­ just one!"


    Meanwhile, J opened the door of the car and asked, "Gosh, Scarlett is hammered. Should we


    head back to the Moore mansion today, sir?"


    I carefully carried Scarlett into the backseat. "Let''s go to Garden Street," I responded.


    Soon, the car started and the scenery outside the window changed.


    As she leaned against my chest, Scarlettined, "Ugh, I feel so horrible, Charles. My head is


    spinning and throbbing. It''s crazy!"


    "That''s because you''re drunk, honey." I frowned, feeling bad to see her in this state.


    Slowly, Scarlett raised her head, staring at me with her pitiful eyes. She bit her lower lip, making it look


    like a crumpled rose petal. She had totally let her guard down beside me. In all honesty, she looked so


    tempting and charming. I couldn''t take my eyes off her, but I was afraid that I''d indulge in the


    tenderness of her gaze.


    I forced myself to look away and said to J, "Drive slower."


    "Yes, sir."


    Gently, I pressed Scarlett''s head into my chest while stroking her hair. "Good girl. This way, you won''t


    feel dizzy after getting off the car. Once we get home, get some rest okay?"


    Scarlett responded with a nod and nestled in my arms.


    After a while, the car pulled over.


    I got off the car with Scarlett, and went inside the house.


    "I''ll run a bath for you," I told her. Then, I put her on the bed, nted a kiss on her forehead, and went


    to the bathroom.


    There, I filled the bathtub with hot water. After turning off the faucet, I heard Scarlett''s voice from


    outside.


    I opened the door and went out. When I saw what she was doing, I wasn''t sure how to react.


    Scarlett was pacing back and forth in the room as if she were looking for something. She shouted,


    "Hubby! Where on earth is my dear husband? Honey?"


    "I''m here." I walked to her side with a smile on my face and embraced her. "Are you looking for me, my


    love?"


    Scarlett looked at me carefully, as though she was making sure it was really me.


    It was hard to resist the urge tough at her reaction.


    "Don''tugh!" She pointed at me, visibly displeased, then leaned back to look at my face carefully


    again. "You¡­ you''re really my husband," she said.


    "Say that again," I replied.


    With affection in her eyes, Scarlett said without hesitation, "You''re my husband!"


    It was then that I kissed her wildly. Now that she was drunk, she was more straightforward and


    passionate than when she was sober.


    Perhaps the alcohol had affected Scarlett''s reasoning at this point. She kissed me back passionately.


    Her arms were wrapped around my neck and her body clung to mine.


    Thest bits of my rationality forced me to stop the kiss. "No, Scarlett," I told her.


    Like a spoiled brat, Scarlettined, "Charles, don''t you want to kiss me? Don''t you want to have


    sex?"


    "Of course, I do!" I picked her up and brought her into the bathroom. "But right now, you need to take a


    bath and get some sleep."


    Scarlett nibbled on my neck and slipped into my arms powerlessly. It seemed that she was really


    hammered.


    As I stared at the filled up bathtub, I let out a sigh. Scarlett was the one who was drunk, but I was the


    one suffering the consequences

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    Vivian''s POV:


    It was twelve o''clock at midnight.


    I took a deep breath, walked to Spencer''s door, and knocked.


    A few secondster, the door opened, and Spencer''s towering figure loomed over me.


    "Vivian, what are you doing here? It''ste. Why haven''t you gone to bed yet?" He seemed to be a little


    surprised to see me. What was more, there was a hint of worry in his eyes.


    Seeing that he was concerned about me boosted my courage. At this moment, I closed my eyes,


    swallowed hard, and threw myself into his arms.


    A deafening silence fell between us. The only thing I could hear was his heart thumping wildly in his


    chest.


    "Vivian, what are you doing?" Spencer asked confusedly.


    I looked up at him. His face, along with his ears, was as red as a lobster.


    It seemed that what I had done aroused something inside him.


    The uneasiness in my heart dissipated. I stroked his well-defined chest with my fingers and


    coquettishly said, "You saved me from the Johnsons. I haven''t officially thanked you yet."


    Spencer stiffened and took a step away from me. However, I held his waist tightly with my arms and


    followed him into the room.


    However, I tripped on something and lost my footing. As a result, we both lost our bnce and fell to


    the cold hardwood floor.


    "Are you okay?" Spencer asked worriedly. I opened my eyes and saw that I had fallen on top of him.


    He propped on his hand to get up, but I rode on him, stopping him from doing so


    He looked at me in astonishment. Suddenly, an inexplicable look shed across his face. It seemed


    that it finally dawned on him my purpose ofing here. "Are you nning on sleeping with me to


    show your gratitude?"


    "Yes." My fists were clenched as I spoke. For a moment, we just stared into each other''s eyes. His


    eyes were deep and bright, and I could clearly see my reflection in them.


    He did not say anything in response. Unable to take the silence any longer, I reached out to take off his


    clothes.


    I unbuttoned his shirt with trembling hands. On the third button, his toned pecs were revealed.


    Just as the atmosphere in the room had be hotter, Spencer suddenly grabbed my hand. "You


    don''t have to do this, Vivian. This isn''t why I saved you."


    He looked at me expressionlessly, making me doubt my charm.


    "Get up," he ordered in a low voice. His words killed the romance between us.


    My heart sank, and a feeling of shame and anger arose inside me. Ashamed, I strode to the door


    without looking back. "Since you don''t want me, I''ll arrange someone else for you. Get ready for your


    blind date tomorrow night at nine o''clock!"


    Before Spencer could react, I mmed the door shut with a loud bang.


    The moment I stepped out of the room, I felt exhausted. Feeling weak, I leaned against the door and


    sighed heavily.


    I did not sleep well that night. The next morning, I got up listlessly and went to the dining room to have


    breakfast. However, my day turned even worse as I bumped into a more annoying person.


    Dressed in expensive clothes, Emily strutted towards me, followed by Justin.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked coldly.


    Emily lifted her skirt and sat down gracefully. Then, she looked at me with disdain and retorted, "I''m


    your mother. Why can''t Ie to your ce? Don''t forget that you still have to pay what you owe me."


    "How? By selling my body?" I sneered.


    Displeased with what I had said, Emily pounded on the table. "How dare you talk to me like that, you


    uneducated hussy?!"


    "Well, I don''t have parents nor anyone who could teach me how to behave well."


    "You!" Emily was at a loss for words.


    Her chest heaved violently in anger. But after a while, she calmed down. She put on a straight face and


    solemnly said, "Vivian, the truth is, I didn''t want to leave you behind. But your father... he''s a horrible


    man. You saw the way he beat me. If I stayed in that house, who knew what he''d do to me? I might''ve


    been killed! You''re an adult now. You should be able to understand where I''ming from."


    Emily''s words were like ice thorns piercing into my body. They stung and made me feel cold all over.


    I clenched my trembling hands into fists. Although I was trying my best to calm down, I still failed to


    suppress the anger in my words. "You''re right. My father is violent. You would''ve been beaten up if you


    stayed. But what about me? Did you really believe he wouldn''t hurt me?"


    "You''re his daughter. He won''t kill you," Emily argued.


    "Wow. That''s so nice of you to care about me!" I stood up abruptly in a fit of anger, and my chair


    tumbled backwards. My v


    ision turned blurry because of the tears welling up in my eyes. Because of this, Emily looked like a


    demon, which was ironic because she could pass as one.


    "That''s all in the past. What matters now is the future. Help me get the property of the Johnson family.


    Once I have it, we can live happily together again. Isn''t that great?" Emily goaded with a fawning smile.


    I wiped the tears streaming down my face and stared daggers at her. "No way!" I roared.


    Emily''s eyes widened in shock. It appeared that she did not expect I would refuse. "Vivian!"


    I turned my back on her, not wanting to talk to her anymore.


    But just as I turned around, I saw Spencer at the stairs.


    My mind was in a mess. I had no idea how much he had heard from my conversation with my so-called


    mother. Frankly speaking, I did not want him to know about my miserable past. I hated being pitied.


    On the stairs, Spencer was staring at me.


    I immediately adjusted my demeanor and walked past him, pretending to be calm.


    Spencer''s POV:


    The vulnerability in Vivian''s eyes brought a pang to my heart.


    I watched as she went upstairs with a morose expression. When she was gone, I marched to Emily


    with a gloomy face.


    Emily seemed to have recognized me. She immediately stood up and stepped back. Justin strode


    forward to protect her. The way he looked at me warily somehow amused me.


    "Mrs. Johnson, you seem to be very confident in this bodyguard. You think him alone is enough to


    protect you?" With a frivolous smile, I turned to Justin and patted him on the shoulder. "There are more


    than one hundred hatchet men in my pub. Do you want to spar with them?"


    Emily put on an elegant smile and ordered, "Justin, get out of the way."


    Justin immediately did as told.


    Emily stepped forward and looked at me with a scrutinizing gaze. "Why are you defending Vivian? Do


    you want to marry my daughter?"


    "It''s none of your business," I answered crossly.


    "Do you think that that''s for you to decide? If the Johnson family doesn''t agree, is there anything you


    can do about it?" Emily''s tone was disdainful.


    I could not help but chuckle at her audacity. I sat on the sofa with crossed legs and leisurely asked,


    "Are you proud of being Mrs. Johnson? If my guess is right, before you married into the Johnson family,


    they made you sign an agreement, forbidding you from having children. Why else would you send your


    own daughter to Ethan''s bed?"


    Emily''s face changed. Then, suddenly, she burst intoughter. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Are you sure Ethan will marry Vivian? He just wants to have some fun. Would a young man, born with


    a silver spoon in his mouth, agree to marry such a poor girl? You''re dreaming."


    Emily mmed her hand on the table. Her freshly-manicured nails chipped, but that was the least of


    her concern.


    "Nonsense!" she shouted in rage.


    I merely leaned against the sofa, unfazed. "You know very well whether I''m talking nonsense or not."


    Furious, Emily stamped her feet. But then, a vicious smile appeared on her face. "Spencer, you''re also


    from a rich family. You also look down upon poor women, don''t you?"


    "So what I do? Get the hell out of here!"


    Emily let out a snort and left with Justin.


    I watched them leave until they disappeared from my sight. For some reason, Emily''sst sentence


    kept ringing in my head. Something was wrong. I could feel it.


    Wait a minute.


    Upon realizing something, I stood up and looked behind me. Just as I expected, Vivian was in the


    corridor on the second floor. Our eyes met for a second. Before I could react, she turned around and


    left.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I ran as fast as I could. Fortunately, I caught up with her at the door of her room.


    I grabbed her wrist and called, "Vivian..."


    She raised her head and forced a smile. However, her lips were trembling, and she appeared to be on


    the verge of crying. "It turns out that you''re just like them. You know what? You''re right. The gap


    between family backgrounds is like a chasm. You''re beyond my reach. I don''t deserve a man like you."


    After saying that, she tried to prise my fingers.


    "I wasn''t pertaining about you," I exined in a hurry. Of course, I would not let her go.


    But that did not stop her. She suddenly bit my hand, making me gasp and wince in pain. She seized the


    opportunity to pull her hand back and push me away.


    Then, she went back to her room and locked the door behind her.


    My heart ached as I stared at the closed door. I could not defend myself. And most importantly, I could


    not show her how much she really meant to me.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    Scarlett''s POV:


    As dusk approached, the lights outside the window grew dim. The sunset glow tinted the darkening sky


    a brilliant red.


    When we arrived at Moore mansion, no one was home. The servants told us that Charles'' family had


    taken James along to visit their friends.


    I was a little disappointed, since I hadn''t seen James for the whole day.


    "Isn''t it good for us to have some quality time alone?" Charles said, grabbing my hand.


    In return, I red crossly at him. Suddenly, my phone rang.


    I took out my phone and saw that it was a message was from Vivian. "What do you think of her?"


    Attached was a photo of a woman. She looked beautiful, but seemed to be vulgar in temperament.


    I instantly replied to Vivian, "She''s not as pretty as you."


    "You''re such a sweet talker! I bet you can always make your husband happy, right? Or did Charles get


    angry because you were drunkst night?"


    "I don''t think so."


    After ending our conversation, I put my phone aside and thought about Charles''s behavior when we


    woke up this morning. He acted the same way as usual. On the contrary, I had a terrible headache


    because of my hangover. My body was in pain and was sore everywhere.


    Wait, sore and painful?


    I immediately stared at Charles. "Charles. Last night, did we...?"


    "I wish." Charles narrowed his eyes at me, his gaze filled with both desire and dissatisfaction. "But


    since you have your period, I couldn''t do anything."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Embarrassed, I quickly looked away, my cheeks flushing. I didn''t dare to look at him a second longer.


    As it so happened, I received a call there and then. I took the opportunity to shake off Charles''s hand


    and answered the phone. It was the leader of the TV station. "Scarlett, you need to go to France for the


    interview this Friday. I''m sorry, but honestly, I don''t feelfortable about leaving this task to anyone


    else."


    I gave my agreement and epted the task withoutint.


    "Who''s on the phone?" Charles asked, raising his head at me.


    "My boss requested me to go on a business trip to France on Friday."


    "Business trip? With whom?" Charles furrowed his beautiful eyebrows, his displeasure evident. "Do you


    really have to go? How many days will you stay there?"


    He started shooting questions rapid-fire. I couldn''t helpughing. "It''s just an interview! Don''t worry, it


    won''t take a long time."


    Charles gripped my hand with a long face. His lips were pulled into an unhappy frown. "I don''t want you


    to leave me."


    "This is my job. You''ve been on business trips before, but I never stopped you." His reaction rendered


    me helpless. I didn''t know what else to say.


    "Well, now, I don''t want to leave you," he muttered. My hand was slowly warmed up by his palm, and


    as he did so, my heart felt warmed as well.


    I took the initiative to kiss him on the cheek and coaxed him softly in a gentle tone, "I''ll video chat with


    you every day."


    "Okay, but you have to turn on your phone 24 hours a day. We can''t lose contact at all, not even for a


    second!" Charlespromised, looking less gloomy.


    "No problem," I agreed readily.


    "And..."


    Like a child, Charles bombarded me with request upon request. I epted them all patiently, nodding


    all the while as I cated him.


    After a long while, Charles finally gave his assent. He held me in his arms and murmured, "You have to


    come back quickly."


    "Okay."


    After dinner, I proposed to pick


    up James, but Charles pulled me to the sofa andid down with me. He rested his head on myp,


    closing his eyes. "Don''t worry. I''ve sent someone to pick them up."


    I rxed at that, and proceeded to pinch his soft earlobe in a show of discontent. "And why didn''t you


    tell me earlier?"


    "Well, I didn''t want James to disturb us."


    He stroked my belly slowly, and the warmth in his palm emitted soft heat to me. "Will that make you feel


    better?"


    I smiled, amused and touched. "Yes, but my period doesn''t hurt much this time. Don''t worry."


    Charles then leaned over and gave a soft, affectionate peck on my belly. He whispered meaningfully,


    "Finish it quickly."


    I was at a loss, not knowing whether to cry or tough. This man was really full of desire!


    ******


    The next day, I went to work as usual. But just as I was about to get off the car, a group of reporters


    suddenly rushed towards me.


    I closed the door right away, mming it shut before they could reach me. "What''s happening?"


    "They''reing for us!" J eximed, her face darkening.


    The reporters surrounded my car, swarming around like nosy flies and blocking my path of escape.


    They pped and smacked the car windows wildly, uncaring of their actions.


    "Mrs. Moore! Did you really stop Mr. Moore from saving Miss Lively?"


    "Rumor has it that you''re a jealous woman! Do you have any words on that?"


    "Why are you so cold-blooded?"


    Their incessant questions made my head ache. I rubbed my temples in annoyance, disgruntled.


    "We can''t stay here forever. The reporters will never leave," Tracy grumbled, sighing.


    J thought of an idea and suggested, "How about we drive to the back door?"


    "Let''s try that."


    J immediately started the engine and honked loudly, scaring the reporters. Seeing that the car was


    about to move, they slowly stepped back to make way for the vehicle. And so, we took the opportunity


    to leave.


    Soon, the car stopped at the back door. But just like before, the reporters reappeared and surrounded


    us again.


    When J opened the door, two female reporters who were standing next to the door suddenly


    copsed. rmed, I hurried out of the car to check if they were injured.


    "Mrs. Moore, did you order your bodyguard to hit the reporters?"


    One voice questioned. Instantly, all the other reporters pressed the shutters madly at me.


    Seeing this, I rose my voice and immediatelymanded J, "J, record a video with your


    phone and send it to Charles. Make sure you have all of their faces."


    J nodded and whipped out her phone in an instant.


    At this, all of the reporters stepped back fearfully.


    Tracy then grabbed the chance to pull me away from the crowd, and we fled from the scene as quickly


    as we could.


    As soon as I arrived at the office, my phone rang. It was Charles.


    I pressed the answer key, and Charles''s worried voice came out. "Scarlett! Are you okay? Were you


    hurt?"


    The minute I heard his voice, the uneasiness in my heart dissipated in an instant. A smile graced my


    lips, and my spirits rose. "I''m fine, Charles."


    "J said that she had recorded all of the reporters'' faces. The audacity! I will spare none of them!"


    Charles growled, fury thick in his voice.


    "Uh, there''s no need to go that far. I was just bluffing."


    "Me too."


    But it was clear to me that Charles wasn''t bluffing, and that he meant every single thing he said.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Rita''s POV:


    I dreamt a long, long dream.


    In my dream, I was still the distinguished and renowned daughter of the Lively family. I was an


    extraordinary beauty with no peer, and a superior status to match. I was the object of desire for


    innumerable men of wealth, all whom scrambled for the smallest bit of attention from me.


    In my dream, my parents were healthy and happy. My family was by my side, filled with joy.


    Iughed loudly, proudly, with all my strength. I was happy, contented. I was at the top of the world.


    But... The moment I opened my eyes, the wonderful scenes from that oh so lovely dream vanished in


    an instant.


    Waking up, I realized that I was still lying on the hospital bed.


    Faced with crushing reality, the feeling of helplessness enveloped me. I struggled to get up.


    Subconsciously, I curled up. However, I had forgotten that I had on a drip. My reckless movement


    caused the needle to deviate and soon, a lump appeared on the back of my hand.


    I stared at the lump in dismay, but I didn''t feel any pain at all. Feeling sorry for myself, I hugged myself


    tightly.


    The strong loneliness almost suffocated me. It was difficult to breathe. I desperately wanted to cry, but


    try as I might, I couldn''t shed a single tear.


    I bet I looked so ridiculous now.


    I gasped, drawing in sharp breaths, just like a dying fish.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Finally, a glimmer of hope had appeared! Unable to help


    myself, I said eagerly, "Come in!"


    Ashley opened the door slowly. She entered, looking back vigntly for a few times before closing the


    door as silently as she could.


    Anxious, I asked her, "How did it go...?"


    "I''m sorry, Rita. Our n failed. Scarlett didn''t bite at all, and we even received a warning letter from


    our superior." Ashley hung her head low, like a defeated animal.


    "How could this be?!" I couldn''t believe it! I had so many reporters on my side, but I still couldn''t deal a


    decisive blow on Scarlett! Frustrated, I clenched the bedsheet tightly.


    "Rita¡­ How about we just give up? Charles Moore is behind Scarlett. He''s even more terrifying! I''m


    scared..." Ashley slumped her shoulders in fear, her eyes clouded with uncertainty.


    "No! We can''t give up! Everyone has an Achilles heel. I''m sure of it! As long as you are willing to spend


    more time on it..." I sat up defiantly from my bed as I spoke. I dug through my bag and took out a bank


    card, which I then handed to Ashley.


    "Here, your reward for this time. Keep an eye on Scarlett like you''ve always done."


    "Got it." Ashley nodded obediently as she took my bank card enthusiastically.


    "Inform me if you have any updates. If there''s nothing else, you can leave." Iy back on the bed and


    waved at her weakly, urging her to get out.


    When I closed my eyes, I recalled the scene where the old women banded together to beat me up in


    public. Then, Charles had been right next to me. He could have saved me! He could, and yet¡­!


    It was all because of Scarlett! That hateful wench... I wouldn''t let her off even if I died!


    The umted hatred in my heart had reached its peak, spreading into every part of me, seeping


    deep into my blood and bones.


    Charles''s POV:


    While I was working in my office, I received an unexpected call from Richard.


    "Mr. Moore, a reporter named Ashley went to see Rita in secret. She told me that the reporters who


    swarmed Mrs. Moore were all hired by Rita. Ashley has also promised to keep me updated with Rita''s


    movements."


    "Got it." I hung up. Just as the call ended, I mmed my phone on my desk, seething.


    Rita, that woman! She truly had a death wish!


    I spent a few minutes calming


    myself down. After a moment of pondering, I picked up my phone again and dialed a number.


    "Roy, how''s the Lively Group doing?"


    "It''s in bad condition. Rita''s been using all kinds of methods to attract investors, but nothing worked.


    Aside from that, Lily has arranged for some new people to work there. It seems she intends to gnaw


    away at thepany all at once."


    "So the Lively Group won''tst long, am I correct?"


    "I guess so. But Rita has been quite cautious recently. Lily''s people haven''t received any useful


    information as of yet."


    "Really...? Well then, you should give her some assistance."


    I hung up, my expression as fierce as ever. This time, I would not be soft-hearted. I would attack with


    my all.


    ******


    After I finished work, I headed straight to Garden Street.


    Scarlett experienced a terrible fright today. What should I do tofort her?


    I opened the fridge and took out the steak, broli, and potato. They were all Scarlett''s favorite. After


    that, I processed the ingredients and started cooking a scrumptious dinner.


    Just as I was about to fry the steak, Scarlett returned home.


    "Oooh! Are you cooking?" She trotted towards me happily, excited for the food. I studied her face, but I


    couldn''t find any trace of hurt on it. She seemed perfectly fine.


    "I was hungry," I said that on purpose, and then carefully added some butter into the frying pan. Soon,


    the milky fragrance of butter filled the kitchen.


    "Wow, it smells so good! Give me your hand, Charles. Let me help you roll up your sleeves." Scarlett


    squinted her eyes as she took a deep sniff of the delicious scent. A satisfied smile appeared on her


    beaming face.


    I slid the steak in the pan with one hand, while stretching out the other hand to her.


    Scarlett rolled up my sleeve with utmost care, her face scrunched up in concentration. I couldn''t stop


    myself from stealing a peek at her from the corner of my eyes. She looked so adorable when she was


    serious!


    I gave her a swift peck on the lips. "Wait for me in the dining room. It''s almost done."


    "Okay," Scarlett chirped obediently, and left the kitchen soon after. My rapidly beating heart finally


    calmed down. This woman could seduce me so easily any time she appeared in front of me!


    The fried steak was soon done, and I served it on the table. "Wait a moment. I''ve also made mashed


    potatoes to go along with it."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "If only James were here! He loves creamy mashed potatoes the most." Scarlett mumbled regretfully,


    sighing slightly.


    "But I want to have some quiet time with you." I cut off a small piece of beef and put it gently into her


    mouth. "Is it delicious?"


    As she munched it, Scarlett''s face changed dramatically.


    That made me nervous, and my heart skipped a frightened beat. "Is it bad?"


    But Scarlett shed me a bright smile before swallowing the beef with a satisfied gulp. "Just kidding!


    The beef is delicious."


    Then, she fed me a piece of beef and asked with the same bright smile, "Isn''t it delicious?"


    I raised my eyebrows, savoring the food, and said proudly, "Wow, I''m really good at cooking."


    "Say, Charles. Can we go back to the mansion after dinner? I miss James and Grandma."


    "Let''s eat first." I put the te in front of her.


    After dinner, I entered the living room with a bottle of wine and two sses in hand.


    "Why did you take out the wine? Aren''t we going back to the mansion?"


    "No." I set the wine and the sses on the table. Then, I nestled close to Scarlett and held her in my


    arms. She stayed in my arms obediently, like a sweet little kitten.


    I lowered my head to kiss her soft earlobe. "Tonight, I just want to be with you."

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Scarlett''s POV:


    When I saw the sly snicker on Charles''s face, I knew, I couldn''t escape my fate tonight.


    Sure enough, Charles picked up the ss and shed me a seductive look. "Honey... If my memory


    serves me right, your period''s ending today, right?"


    His words warmed my face, and I shivered involuntarily. I haven''t drank the wine yet, but my face was


    already flushed.


    In fact, I myself could no longer stay calm. However, I wouldn''t admit that I also wanted to be intimate


    with him.


    I raised my head and drowned all the wine in the ss. As I was about to pour more, a hand suddenly


    stopped me. "I don''t want to make love to a drunkard."


    Charles''s deep gaze studied me. I could see a storm brewing in them, threatening to swallow me.


    Unable to help myself, I indulged myself in his gaze. I felt as if I had fallen into a swamp. I could do


    nothing but let him kiss me passionately.


    Charles pushed my body on the soft sofa, and I felt as if I was trapped in a cage. His big, burning


    hands touched my body over and over again, and his fierce kiss forced me out of breath.


    I was in a trance. All the while, his voice whispered into my ears, "Scarlett¡­ Do you love me?"


    He kissed me and asked repeatedly. However, my mind was in a mess. With the remaining trace of


    reason I had, I struggled to think of an answer.


    Charles held me, pulling me into a tide of pleasure. And then, the answer surfaced in me.


    Of course, I love him...


    We soon finished one heavy round, and I copsed tiredly, panting.


    Charles was still in high spirits, his eyes bright and eager. "How about we do it again, honey? Let''s go


    to the bedroom this time!"


    I licked my dry lips, exhausted.


    He was still wanting for more action¡­


    Damn it! When I came to my senses, I wanted to run away. Unfortunately, I was lifted up before I could


    protest.


    "Charles, I''m tired..."


    "Well, you just need to rx and enjoy yourself..."


    The rest of our words drowned away as we kissed passionately. Another round of intimacy followed¡­


    The result of our indulgence was obvious.


    When I finally awoke, I was greeted with the sight of Charles packing up for me. It was a warm and


    beautiful scene that I had only seen in my previous dreams.


    My phone on the nightstand suddenly rang and I blurted out, "Honey, what are you doing? Why aren''t


    you answering the phone?"


    Charles, who was busy packing up, suddenly froze.


    "Yes, honey."


    Charles grinned brightly, like a fool. He walked over and answered the phone for me.


    "Hello. Unfortunately, my wife hasn''t woken up yet. Of course, it was all my fault. Last night..."


    When I hear


    d this, I was stunned. Ashamed into anger, I picked up a pillow and threw it to the evercent


    man. "Hey, don''t go too far! What the heck are you saying?"


    Just as I was about to get up, Charles pressed me back to the bed and put his fingers gently on my


    lips.


    "Shhh, lie back. Your waist is still sore."


    What the hell? What on this good earth was he talking about?!


    I raised my hand to cover his mouth and stop him from speaking once and for all.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    However, Charles held my hands tightly and continued to speak on the phone as if nothing had


    happened, "I''m sorry, I wasn''t talking to you just now. Yes, my wife hasn''t freshened up yet. She might


    need you to wait another half an hour. No, it might take an hour. Yes, goodbye."


    "C-Charles!" I pounced on Charles, my eyes a livid re.


    Charles pressed me and said cheekily, "Don''t resist. Otherwise, I fear that an hour might not enough."


    Hearing his words, I trembled and stopped resisting.


    Charles kissed me softly on the lips and said, "I''ll help you freshen up."


    We ended up doing the deed in the bathroom¡­


    As Charles had said, one hour was indeed not enough, at least for him.


    We finally got into the car after a long time. Upset, I couldn''t help butin, "Ugh! This is all


    because of you! Now, I''m going to bete!"


    "Next time, I''ll try my best to finish sooner." Charles winked cheekily at me.


    Helpless, I slumped weakly in my seat.


    "Lean on my shoulder," Charles said, shifting closer to me.


    I did as told and leaned my head against his shoulder obediently. Suddenly, I felt very reluctant to part


    with him.


    Later, we arrived at the airport.


    I gave Charles a big hug before whispering tenderly at him, "Wait for me toe back, Charles."


    The next second, Charles pulled me close and kissed me fiercely on the lips. I could feel his manic


    tongue in my mouth as our lips locked. His kiss disyed his strong attachment and great reluctance to


    leave me.


    We were so immersed, that neither of us wanted to end it. We only came to our senses when my


    phone rang again.


    I gasped for breath, and parted from Charles''s arms.


    "Make a video call every day, or you''ll be punished when youe back!" Charles warned me fiercely.


    Contrary to his stern tone, his hands were gently tidying up my clothes.


    What a lovely man he was¡­


    I nodded, and then, took ast look at Charles. Then, I turned around and left resolutely. J, Tracy,


    and Richard immediately followed me as I started to walk.


    After taking a few steps, I couldn''t help but turn around. Charles was still standing motionlessly at the


    same spot, looking at me.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Scarlett''s POV:


    He was such a fool!


    I was so touched, I let go of my suitcase and dashed back to Charles, jumping into his arms. I wrapped


    my legs around Charles''s waist and put my hands around his neck, like a joyful and clingy ko.


    Charles was taken aback by my unexpected reaction, but he hugged me tightly all the same.


    "Scarlett... I thought you wouldn''t look back at me."


    Even if I didn''t look back, I could sense that Charles had yet to leave.


    For some odd reason, I felt like he was holding his sincere heart in his hands for me to look at, for fear


    that I couldn''t see or touch it.


    "I''ll be back soon. I promise! Don''t think too much, okay?"


    I lowered my head, and gave Charles a soft, sweet peck on the lips.


    Charles nodded silently, but it was obvious that he wasn''t satisfied with the kiss. His lips reached mine


    again, taking my breath away. It was full of passion and affection, and he waspletely ignoring the


    gazes of the people around us.


    "Charles..." I mumbled, patting him lightly on the chest to stop him. My cheeks were burning in shame


    and embarrassment.


    Charles stopped kissing me, though very reluctantly. "Take care of yourself. I''ll be fine. Don''t you


    remember? I promised you, didn''t I? My life is yours."


    I nodded, and then separated myself from Charles.


    "I didn''t expect Scarlett to have such a side..."


    "Mr. and Mrs. Moore are truly a perfect match!"


    My colleagues'' discussion reached my ears, further fueling my embarrassment. I couldn''t imagine how


    Charles could get used to showing off his love in public.


    I could only pretend to be calm and put on aposed front, as if I wasn''t their topic of discussion.


    ******


    Right after I got on the ne, I received a message from Vivian.


    She had sent me a photo.


    I clicked it open, and was greeted with the image a good-looking youngdy. Her smile was sweet, and


    there was a hint of innocence in her pretty eyes.


    "She''s the new blind date I arranged for Spencer. What do you think?"


    How on earth was Vivian able to continue looking for a girlfriend for Spencer?


    The woman she found this time was indeed very beautiful, but I didn''t think she would fit Spencer''s


    preferences.


    In other words¡­ Even if a goddess was to appear before Spencer, he still wouldn''t bat an eye.


    All for the simple reason that he already had Vivian firmly in his heart.


    I replied and typed, "I thought you already conquered Spencer."


    Vivian replied immediately without hesitation, "I was just teasing him."


    If I said the same thing to Spencer, he might give the same answer.


    I let out a long, painful sigh. The two of them were a perfect match, especially when it came to their


    stubbornness.


    Vivian''s POV:


    A rhythmic knock on the door grabbed my attention.


    "May Ie in?"


    I knew it was Spencer. But before I could answer, he pushed the door open without waiting for my reply


    and waltzed in.


    "Why did you bother knocking on the door? You didn''t get my permission before you came in, did you?"


    I was displeased.


    "Well, you didn''t get my permission before you looked for a girlfriend for me," Spencer retorted


    confidently.


    "What kind of girl is it this time?" Despite his question, there was no trace of curiosity on his face. He


    seemed to have epted his fate, however much he resented it.


    Come on, dating young women was a great thing! Why did he have to look as if he was facing a severe


    punishment?


    "She''s a lovely youngdy." I took out my phone, wanting to show Spencer the photo of the new blind


    date.


    "Lovely? A youngdy?" Spencer whined, face scrunched with discontent. "Eugh! What kind of


    monster did you find for me? Those aren''t words that should be used together at all!"


    His loud voice annoyed me. I just wanted to take back my phone so he would shut up.


    Just then, a message came in, distracting me.


    Spencer''s eyes lit up and he stared at the iing message.


    "Hey! What are you looking at? That''s my privacy!"


    Immediately, I hid my phone behind me, away from his prying eyes.


    Spencer chased me closely and went behind me. "You showed it to me yourself! I still haven''t seen the


    kind of monster you found for me!"


    "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t look at her?"


    "Well, I want to see her now!"


    Despite my protests, Spencer tried to take my phone away, as if he was ying with me. I tried to avoid


    him, but failed to hold the phone properly. It slipped out of my hand and fell to the floor.


    Fortunately, I was nimble enough to squat down before him and swiftly picked it up. Spencer was a tad


    slower, even as he reached out his hand towards me.


    In a sh, I got my phone back.


    And then, a strange feeling throbbed at my chest. I looked down, and saw that Spencer''s hand was


    groping my chest.


    It was so embarrassing, time suddenly froze for both of us. The two of us were stunned silly, too


    shocked to react.


    I tried to diffuse the awkwardness and said jokingly, "Hey, haven''t you had enough?"


    Spencer loosened his grip immediately, looking as if he had just woken up from a dream.


    "Do you also act this way to your blind dates?" I teased again.


    "Stop bbering rubbish, Vivian." Unexpectedly, Spencer didn''t smile at all. "You''re different from


    them."


    What did he mean I was different? Was I actually special to him? My heart started racing.


    But what followed were actually his cold words. "You are my doctor."


    My heart quickly sank at this.


    "Well then, dear boss. May I ask for half a day''s leave?" I sat on the sofa and rubbed my chest,


    pretending to be ufortable. "Doctors can''t diagnose themselves. I think I need to see a doctor,


    myself."


    "Huh? Where do you feel ufortable?" Spencer asked, worrycing his tone. He hurried to me and


    was by my side in seconds.


    "Here." I pointed at my heart. "It hurts because you''ve hit me."


    Spencer''s cheeks flushed red.


    "What''s wrong with your face?" I pretended to act surprised and said, "You see, Spencer, I know


    someone who''s fallen in love. The thing is, he''s too shy and is unwilling to admit it."


    "It''s just because my leg hurts!" Spencer quickly turned his head away and refused to look at me.


    His leg...?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Does it hurt a lot? Let me have a look." I knelt, intending to roll up Spencer''s trousers to inspect his


    leg.


    However, Spencer stopped me.


    I saw the mischievous smile on his face, and immediately realized that I was tricked.


    But his smile soon vanished. He held my chin and asked in a low voice, "Why are you so worried about


    me? Why did you kneel down to check on my leg as soon as I told you it hurts? Have you forgiven me,


    Vivian...?"


    At this, my face darkened.


    I knew that Spencer was referring to that morning. However, I also understood that I had no right to


    me him. It was true that I didn''t deserve him the slightest.


    I walked up to Spencer with a sweet smile, and ced my arms around his neck.


    "Spencer... A poor woman doesn''t deserve to be your wife, but I think it''s okay for her to sleep with you,


    isn''t it?"


    Spencer frowned immediately. "Why are you talking like this again?!"

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Spencer''s POV:


    Vivian was staring at me with fiery eyes. Her enthusiasm and frankness were like mes, trying to


    engulf me and it was intimidated.


    Suddenly, she sat on myp and pressed me down.


    A gust of fragrant wind wafted into my nose as she kissed me on the lips out of the blue.


    I wasn''t sure why, but my brain suddenly went overload. It had almost been paralyzed when Vivian sat


    on me, and now, my brain waspletely malfunctioning.


    I stared at her face, which was inches away from mine. I felt as though a fire had been ignited in my


    heart, and my whole body was burning.


    For some reason, I was eager to touch her.


    However, a sudden knock on the door sobered me up.


    "Sir, Miss Nicole is here to see you," said a voice from outside.


    Vivian stopped kissing me. She was gasping for air. Her eyes were misty, and her fair face had turned


    red. There was something strange about her that made my heart beat faster.


    Vivian stood up and shed me a smile. "You should go meet your date, Spencer."


    I was so annoyed that I broke intoughter. Vivian was truly a bewitching woman. A few moments ago,


    she was kissing me as though it would cure cancer, and now she was passing me over to another


    woman.


    We stared at each other for a few more seconds before Vivian finally opened the door and left.


    My mind was in shambles at this point. I didn''t go downstairs until the waiter reminded me again that


    Nicole was waiting for me.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I sat down in front of the stranger named, Nicole. She was smiling while she was talking to me, but I


    couldn''t bring myself to listen to her at all. Until now, Vivian''s seductive moans were still resonating in


    my ears.


    Distracted by thoughts of Vivian, I looked around in search of her. A few secondster, she appeared in


    my sight.


    She was leaning against the bar counter nearby, wearing a crop top and sexy shorts. Her exposed long


    legs and slender waist made me want to hide her. I wanted to hide her even more when I saw how


    every man within her vicinity were leering at her.


    Infuriated by this, I clenched my fists.


    Vivian seemed to have noticed my gaze. She picked up a ss of cocktail, and raised it towards me


    from afar. She then winked at me and smiled provocatively.


    I snorted.


    "Um¡­ Spencer? Did I say something wrong?" said Nicole nervously as she sat in front of me.


    I turned my gaze towards her and saw that she was looking at me, seemingly bewildered. If Vivian was


    a cunning, seductive vixen, Nicole was like a meek rabbit.


    After casting Vivian a nce as she watched my blind date, I smirked and reached for Nicole''s hand.


    "Can you give me your hand?"


    After a moment of hesitation, Nicole put her hand in my palm. "Sure, but what''s wrong with my hand?"


    she asked.


    I deliberately made sure that my voice was loud enough for other people to hear. "Your hands are so


    soft. You know, I like it when girls'' hands are soft."


    "That''s very nice of you to say that, Spencer! You''re also my type." Nicole smiled at me, gazing into my


    eyes affectionately.


    I let go of her hand with a wry smile, and changed the topic. "How about we go upstairs to have a


    drink? It''s too noisy down here," I suggested.


    "Sounds like a n!" Nicole readily agreed and stood up, carrying her purse.


    Then, I took her upstairs into a private room.


    Not a minuteter, I walked out of the private room and looked downstairs. There, I saw that Vivian was


    happily chatting with some of the other customers.


    Annoyed, I glowered and went downstairs, immediately pulling her out of the crowd.


    Vivian was shocked that I appeared. "Spencer? Is your date with Nicole over?" she asked.


    "No." My face was grim, and the way I spoke was even worse. "The date has just begun. Miss Nicole


    and I are going out for lunch, and we might have dinner outside, too."


    I observed Vivian''s reaction, but she looked away and didn''t respond.


    "Let''s go, Spencer," said Nicole.


    Vivian looked at her with aplicated expression. I couldn''t seem to read Vivian''s mind.


    However, I didn''t hesitate to walk up to Nicole and whisper to her, "Do you mind going out first? I just


    have to deal with something troublesome."


    "No problem." Nicole shed me a gentle smile before she went on her way.


    The moment I turned around, I happened to meet Vivian''s gaze. I walked back to her, and raised her


    chin to confront her. "You seem upset about the fact that I''m going out with Nicole," I said to her.


    "Oh, I''m actually happy. Very happy, in fact." Vivian took a step back, avoiding my hand. The smile on


    her face seemed stiff. "I hope you have a good time with her."


    Having said that, she turned around and left without hesitation. I didn''t even get a chance to respond.


    I just watched as she walked away, and made sure that she went upstairs. Afterwards, I walked out of


    the bar.


    There, I saw Nicole standing quietly by the door with her purse in hand. She was indeed beautiful, but


    she wasn''t my muse.


    "Nicole." I approached her, and apologized for the dy. "Sorry, but I don''t think we can go out for


    lunch. The problem I encountered isn''t as easy as I thought it was. Can we reschedule this date for


    another day?" I asked.


    "Um, okay! Do what you have to. I''m sure it''s important." Nicole took a step forward, gazing into my


    eyes intently. "I really hope that we can go out on another date. I really like you, Spencer."


    Subconsciously, I backed away and chuckled awkwardly. "Sorry about rescheduling on you."


    "Then make it up to me," said Nicole. She took out her phone, looking at me ex


    pectantly. "It''s not too much for us to exchange contact details, right?"


    I didn''t refuse her request, but I didn''t tell Nicole my phone number. Instead, we just added each other


    on Facebook.


    After she left, I looked at the door of the bar, but I was hesitant to go in. I knew that Vivian would mock


    me for failing the blind date again, and she''d probably introduce me to another girl.


    Honestly, this whole thing was starting to give me a migraine.


    Suddenly, my phone rang. It was Charles. "David and I are at a new bar. Do you want toe over


    and investigate thepetitor?" he said.


    I asked for the address at once. If I could avoid seeing Vivian for the time being, I would happily go


    anywhere.


    Soon, I arrived at Chronic Bar.


    Upon entering the private room, I saw several empty bottles in front of Charles and David.


    I raised my eyebrows and sat beside them. "What the hell are you two doing? Why are you goons


    drinking at noon?"


    "Well, Scarlett is on a business trip to France." Charles sighed.


    It turned out that his wife wasn''t home.


    "Charles, we''re good friends. Can you please stop bumming us out?" David put down his ss with


    great strength. The sound of the ssnding on the table was harsh. He pursed his lips, seemingly in


    pain.


    "By the way, David, is Icey still staying at your house?" I asked. I thought that things were getting


    interesting.


    "Stop making fun of me, asshole. Have you gotten Vivian yet?"


    I pursed my lips and said, "She''s the one taking the move."


    "Huh? What does that even mean?" David asked curiously.


    I didn''t know what to say.


    Naturally, I couldn''t tell him that Vivian had kissed me first.


    I just gave him a vague answer, so that we could move on to a new topic. Fortunately, David didn''t


    probe any further.


    After eating lunch, we parted.


    I called a chauffeur to take me back to Mint Bar.


    Just before I could get off the car, I saw Vivian''s car passing by. There was a man sitting on the


    passenger seat.


    "Wait!" I immediately stopped the chauffeur from leaving and asked him to follow Vivian''s car.


    The chauffeur looked at me in surprise as his eyes lit up. "Sir, was that you wife? Is she cheating on


    you?" he asked.


    I shot him a stern re.


    My daunting gaze was enough to silence him, and then he started the car.


    We followed Vivian''s car to a mall, and stopped at a respectable distance away from her. She, wearing


    a very elegant dress, opened the door of her car and got off. Then, she walked into the mall side by


    side with that man.


    The chauffeur looked back at me vigntly. "Are you nning to follow them, sir?"


    "No, I''ll wait here."


    I wore a long face, staring at the gate of the shopping mall. A few momentster, Vivian and her


    companion came out and drove away.


    I told the chauffeur to follow them again. I gnashed my teeth as I watched Vivian go shopping, y golf,


    and finally dine at a western restaurant with that man.


    ''Isn''t this the script that I nned to piss her off with today?''


    I clutched my chest and took a deep breath. However, my anger was bing more and more


    intense.


    "Wait for me here," I said to the driver. Then, I got off the car and strode into the western restaurant.


    However, I didn''t confront them right away. Instead, I sat at a table where I had a clear view of them.


    After a while, Vivian stood up and went to the bathroom. I followed her and waited at the door.


    Soon, she came out of the bathroom.


    I grabbed her hand and led her into the staircase by the side.


    The heavy iron door was closed behind us.


    "What are you doing here, Spencer?"


    "I should ask you the same question." I was practically snarling at her as I approached her step by


    step. "Who the hell is that man?"


    Vivian looked into my eyes and replied, "He''s my blind date. Like you, he''s also from a rich family. His


    name is Lee. So, what do you think about him? Is he a good fit for me?"


    "Are you kidding me? You''re on a blind date?" I was so angry that I gritted my teeth. "Who introduced


    him to you?"


    Vivian paid no mind to my anger and just shrugged at me indifferently. "Excuse me, but does it have


    anything to do with you?" she asked.


    "It has everything to do with me!" I roared.


    "Aren''t you happy with Nicole? Don''t you have any ns of developing a rtionship with her? You''re


    here to have dinner with her, right? Well, what a coincidence! We brought our blind dates to the same


    restaurant." Vivian was smiling frivolously. She was obviously testing my patience.


    To suppress my anger, I clenched my fists.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything? Did I hit the nail on the head?" Vivian chuckled as she suddenly took


    a step forward. Her red lips were merely inches away from mine. The warmth of her breath was


    tempting every fiber of my being. "Or did you leave Nicole behind just to follow me in secret?" she


    asked.


    I averted my gaze from her with difficulty. "Don''t try to change the subject. You haven''t answered my


    question. Who introduced that blind date to you?"


    I tried my best to hold my anger, but at this point, my rationality was on the brink of copse. I couldn''t


    understand why Vivian had such a huge influence on me. She could easily affect my emotions, and


    render me unable to extricate myself.


    "Answer me first." Vivian was looking into my eyes with such confidence.


    I glowered and tried to squeeze out some words through my gritted teeth. "Don''t y with fire, Vivian."


    Vivian winked at me and didn''t respond. She just leaned over and wrapped her arms around my waist.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Spencer''s POV:


    As I held Vivian''s soft body in my arms, I fell into a momentary trance. However, her confidence irritated


    me and quickly yanked me out of my daze.


    I took her hands into mine, and then pushed her away gently. "Don''t do that. I''m not suitable for you."


    The smile on her face vanished in an instant, reced with a frown. Discontent, she hissed, "Then why


    the hell did youe to me?"


    "I just don''t want you to get hurt, Vivian. If you''re happy with that man, I promise I won''t interfere. I just


    want you to think things over." I dared not look into her eyes, too nervous to meet her gaze. Having


    said what I needed to, I spun on my heel and left immediately.


    Passing the hallway, I caught a glimpse of the man''s face. ''So this is Vivian''s type?'' I thought to myself


    gloomily.


    Frustrated, I clenched my fists silently and hurried back to my car. I told the driver to send me back to


    the bar.


    On the way, my phone rang. Scarlett''s name popped up on the screen.


    "Hey, Scarlett. Aren''t you on a business trip?"


    "Vivian called me just now. She said she''s drinking alone at the seaside. She sounded really weird... Is


    it convenient for you to check on her now, Spencer? I''m really worried about her."


    My heart skipped a beat. Anxious, I quickly asked Scarlett for the specific address and demanded the


    driver to send me there as soon as humanely possible. Worry chewed on my heart, sending me into


    panic.


    Along the way, I kept calling Vivian. To my dismay, she didn''t answer at all.


    So anxious I was, a second seemed like a century.


    After a long and excruciating wait, the car arrived at the destination.


    Through the window, I noticed Vivian''s car parked at the roadside.


    She was really here!


    Before the car could even stop properly, I unlocked the door and jumped off without hesitation. I didn''t


    bother to care about the consequences.


    Seeing this, the driver shouted in panic behind me.


    I couldn''t care less and didn''t respond to him. My eyes swept around the ce, hunting for Vivian. I


    paced every nook and cranny, calling her name desperately.


    Finally, from a distance, I spotted a familiar figure. Vivian was there! She staggered towards me with a


    bottle of wine in hand.


    I ran to her immediately, worried. "Vivian! Where have you been?"


    Vivian squinted and stared at me for a long time, unspeaking. All of a sudden, she shook off my hand


    and pushed me away. "Don''t touch me, Spencer. I''m not suitable for you!"


    She was telling me the very same words I had said to her earlier...


    My heart ached, and I understood her feelings.


    Vivian staggered a few steps ahead before copsing on the beach, going limp. The wine bottle rolled


    out of her hand.


    rmed, I hurried forward and picked her up. It was then that I saw her eyes were closed shut.


    I soon found Vivian''s car key, so I opened the door and gently put her on the back seat. But the


    moment I got up to leave, she grabbed my cor and held me in ce.


    "Stay with me," she whispered in a pleading tone. I didn''t know why, but I heeded her request and sat


    in the car with her.


    Vivian leaned on my shoulder, and her erratic breathing gradually became steady.


    Very soon, she was fast asleep.


    I watched her sleeping face silently, until a strange light caught my eyes.


    Raising my head curiously, I realized that it hade from Vivian''s phone. A new message had


    appeared on the locked screen, but I could not see the specific content.


    Strangely enough, a strong sense of uneasiness suddenly washed over me. Many questions ran


    through my head.


    It was already sote. Who was texting Vivian at such an hour?


    Was it the man she dated tonight? Was he interested in Vivian? More importantly, would Vivian ept


    him...?


    "Spencer¡­" My train of thoughts died away when I heard Vivian''s sleep talking.


    I looked down at her, but her eyes were still closed.


    She was the one who said that she wanted to sleep with me. So why did she go on a blind date with


    another man?


    Recalling the hasty kiss and the intimate gasps earlier, my heart beat faster and faster. Every single


    thing was puzzling. I couldn''t make heads or tails out of it. What on earth were my feelings for Vivian?


    How did I really feel about her¡­?


    The alcohol kicked in, turning me drowsy. My eyelids grew heavy as a strong urge to sleep washed


    over me.


    Without realizing it, I passed out. I didn''t know how long I was unconscious, until I felt a movement next


    to me.


    Immediately, I jerked awake and subconsciously tightened my arm.


    Vivian fell into my arms and directed a ferocious re at me, warning me.


    Faced with her sharp eyes, I let go of her right away.


    "Why are you here...?" Vivian studied me, confused as to why I was next to her.


    I rubbed my shoulder, numbed from her leaning on it for a long time, and threw her a sulky look. "My


    arm''s numb, all because of you."


    Just then, there was another sound from Vivian''s phone. She picked it up and showed the screen to


    me. It was a short text.


    "I was actually prepared to be rejected before I confessed my love for you. I said it because I didn''t


    want to regretter on. I hope you don''t feel any pressure. We can still be friends. Harris."


    Wait, so the guy was Harris? How dare Emily''sckey fancy Vivian?!


    I snorted, derisive.


    "Why are you snorting?" Vivian smiled at me, helpless.


    "Hah! That Harris is so shameless. He made a scene and troubled you in the bar. How could you be


    friends with him?!" I was feeling ufortable all over. I quickly opened the door, about to leave.


    However, I wasn''t able to move as something grabbed my arm. Frowning, I turned around. Vivian


    quickly leaned over and kissed me hard on the lips before I could react. "Stop making excuses. You''re


    just jealous!"


    Ugh¡­ Damn it! When she saw that I wasn''t replying, she crashed her lips against mine for another


    kiss.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    As soon as I got off the ne, Charles called me.


    "Did you see the person who came to pick you up?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Surprised, I looked up. Sure enough, I could see someone raising a huge sign with my name on it at


    the exit.


    "Yes, I did. You''re so considerate." I spoke with Charles for a while more, smiling happily. After that, I


    hung up and joined my colleagues.


    We got into our designated ride and left the airport.


    When I arrived at DK Hotel, a well-dressed man opened the door for me.


    "Mrs. Moore, I''m the manager of DK Hotel. Please allow me to walk you to your room." The manager


    took the luggage from the driver and led us inside politely.


    To my surprise, we were taken to a presidential suite.


    This was obviously not the kind of room the TV station would book for us!


    "Excuse me¡­ Are you sure this is my room?" I turned to the manager, confused and uncertain.


    The manager nodded. "Yes. Mr. Moore arranged this for you. By the way, your colleagues'' rooms are


    just next door."


    I smiled and thanked the manager politely, and then closed the door.


    Once inside and alone, I whipped out my phone and sent a message to Charles. "Charles, how many


    more things have you done for me without telling me?"


    Charles''s reply came in an instant. His words were cryptic, however. "Surprises are everywhere."


    Just as he texted this, there was a knock on the door. My colleague was calling for me. "Scarlett, are


    you free? There''s something I''m not sure about the script. I''d like to go through it with you, if that''s


    alright."


    I put down my phone and started my work.


    It was a long time until I was finally done. I looked at the window, and saw that it had gonepletely


    dark outside.


    Just as promised, Charles did a video call.


    I didn''t answer it until I returned to my bedroom.


    As I switched on my phone and replied to his call, his figure came into my sight. To my surprise, he was


    in the midst of getting dressed and was slowly buttoning his shirt. Under the open cory his solid


    muscles, the sight making my face burn with admiration and embarrassment.


    Charles raised his head, grinning knowingly. "Do I look good, Scarlett?"


    I tried to push down my embarrassment and put on a cool front. I said nonchntly, "I guess your


    figure''s not bad."


    Charles raised his eyebrows in reply, and undid one of his buttons with a teasing gesture. "Not bad?


    Just that? Well then, how about I take my clothes off and show it to you?"


    "No. No, no, no. No need!" My heart beat faster and faster at his flirty suggestion. It was getting harder


    and harder to keep calm. Facing the naughty Charles, I had no choice but to change the topic. "So, um,


    did you sleep with Jamesst night?"


    Charles nodded. He reached for his tie and began to put it on. "I go home on time every night, just to


    have dinner and sleep with our beloved son. I didn''t do anything improper outside when you''re not at


    home, too."


    He sounded as if he was giving me a report, which made me chuckle. "Well done! I''ll give you a reward


    when I return."

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I yawned.


    "It''ste now. Why don''t you take a shower and go to bed?" A shadow of a smile appeared on


    Charles''s handsome face, his eyes turning sharp.


    "Okay. Goodbye now." I beamed and poked his face on the screen. "All right then. Let''s hang up the


    video call."


    But Charles remained on the line.


    I raised my eyebrows at him. "What? Do you want to watch me take a shower?"


    "That''s an incredibly tempting offer."


    "Oh, you wish!" I red at him and, from his background, found that he was still out and about. "Go


    back to work."


    "Don''t stay upte, okay? Good night." After saying that, Charles''s face gradually erged on the


    screen, and then the screen went dark. He nted a kiss on the camera, and I could not help grinning.


    "Good night."


    After hanging up our video call, I picked up my clothes and went to the bathroom. Then, my phone


    beeped. It was a message from Charles.


    "I miss you so much," his text read.


    I slept soundly the entire night.


    Charles insisted that Richard apanied me to my business trip to France. He told me that he was


    worried about my safety, and I did not want to fight him about it, so I just agreed.


    "Scarlett, do you want to have meals with your colleagues or have a table of your own?" Tracy asked.


    I thought for a while and smiled. "I want to eat with my colleagues. But I think I''m going to attract too


    much attention if I bring all you three with me. You apany me, Tracy."


    J frowned. "But what about me? I want to apany you, too."


    "Well, you can go with Richard and find a table of your own, somece near ours. That way, you can


    still keep an eye on me. Besides, Tracy likes one of my colleagues. I would like to introduce them." I


    turned around to look at Tracy who shed me a confused look. I took her hand and pulled her aside.


    Tracy whispered in my ear. "Scarlett, I don''t remember liking one of your colleagues. Care to fill me in


    on what''s happening?"


    "Just go with it. I''ll exinter." I winked at her.


    I wanted Tracy to apany me because I had noticed some subtle tension between J and


    Richard. I wanted them to spend some time alone together.


    Charles''s POV:


    When I woke up in the morning, the first thing I saw was Scarlett''s good morning text. I let it fill my


    heart with so much joy that I started smiling like a daydreaming idiot.


    When I arrived at the office, everyone stared at me like they were witnessing a miracle. I did not care.


    All I knew was that I was ecstatic.


    Amy immediately followed me the moment I entered my office. "Sir, Rita has been waiting for you


    downstairs. She wants to see you."


    When I heard Rita''s name, the happy smile on my face died. "Tell her to go home. I''m busy."


    Amy nodded and hurriedly left.


    I stood in front of the big French windows in my office, picked up my phone, and called Roy. "How''s it


    going?"


    Roy cleared his throat. "I''ve found a loop


    hole in the Lively Group for Lily''s people. They''re taking action. It won''t be long before the Lively Group


    is destroyed."


    "Time is of the essence. Make something happen and speed things up. I want this problem taken care


    of as soon as possible, do you understand?"


    "Yes, sir."


    When it was time to get off work, I left thepany building and climbed into my car. It had been a long


    day. I leaned on the backseat and closed my eyes for a bit.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Then, the car suddenly screeched to a halt in the middle of the road.


    I opened my eyes and frowned. My driver looked at me through the rearview mirror. He appeared as


    startled as I was. "I''m so sorry, Mr. Moore. Someone just stopped us."


    I looked out and saw a car in front of us, which Rita got out of. She started walking toward us.


    She rapped on my window.


    I ignored her and looked at my driver. "Ram her car out of our way."


    My driver swallowed audibly. "But, sir, it''s in the middle of the road. Innocent people might get hurt if


    we..."


    "Then have her car towed away. Right now!"


    Rita was still knocking on my window.


    I sighed, rolled my window down, and met her eyes with a cold stare. "What do you want?" I snapped.


    Rita braced her hands on my rolled-down window and looked at me pitifully. "I''m sorry. You left me no


    choice. You wouldn''t talk to me in your office. I''m begging you, Charles. Please save mypany. I


    can''t let the Lively Group go bankrupt in my hands."


    I looked away and kept my face neutral.


    "Only you can help me now. I promise I won''t tell Scarlett about it."


    I whipped my head toward her again when she mentioned Scarlett''s name. "What''s that supposed to


    mean?"


    "I know you''re only refusing to help me because you''re worried that Scarlett will find out. You''re afraid


    that us talking is going to affect your rtionship. But don''t worry. I won''t let her know."


    "How do you know that Scarlett is not in the city?" I watched Rita carefully. The moment our eyes met,


    she shivered.


    For a moment, she did not know what to say. Then, tears started welling up in her eyes. I could tell that


    she was going to y the victim again. "You don''t have to be so mean to me, Charles."


    I shook my head and started rolling up my window.


    "Wait!" Rita cried out.


    Her fingers were still gripping the ss.


    I watched her sad, anxious face through the crack. "What do I have to do to make you help me? Please


    tell me. I''ll do anything."


    I lowered the window again a little and said coldly, "Get your hands out of the way, Rita. If you hurt


    yourself, I won''t take responsibility."


    As a tear rolled down her cheek, Rita withdrew her hands.


    A few momentster, the tow truck arrived to get her car out of our way.


    "Let''s go."


    My driver gunned the engine.


    "No! Don''t let them tow my car! Charles! Please! How can you be so heartless to me? Charles..." I


    stared ahead and let the wind behind us drown out Rita''s pleas.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Rita''s POV:


    I stood there and watched Charles''s car disappear in the distance. I swallowed the lump in my throat


    and wiped away my tears. I could not believe the blinding pain being caused by my breaking heart.


    Charles used to love me so much and spoil me. How could he be so cruel to me now? It seemed that


    everything we had shared and gone through meant nothing to him.


    And it was all because of Scarlett!


    This was all her fault! She must have bewitched Charles into staying away from me. I could not hate


    her more.


    I gritted my teeth and thought, ''Your day wille, Scarlett. Let''s just wait and see.''


    Then, my phone rang, interrupting my thoughts.


    "Hello?" I answered impatiently.


    "Hello, Miss Lively. I''m an employee of the Lively Group." The caller was a man with an unfamiliar


    voice.


    "And why are you calling me?"


    "I have a way to save yourpany," the man said firmly, and my heart leapt to my throat.


    "Is this some kind of joke? Who the hell are you?"


    "Meet me in booth 502 at the Mint Bar tonight, and I will tell you everything. I can help you."


    Then, the mysterious man hung up. Conflicting emotions started swirling in my gut. My reason told me


    that the man was probably a liar, but a small part of me could not help thinking that maybe he was the


    glimmer of hope that I needed. What if this mysterious man really had a way to save the Lively Group?


    I had nothing to lose and everything to gain.


    So I decided to meet him.


    The Mint Bar was already abuzz with revelry when I arrived.


    The ce smelled like smoke and wine. The floor was littered with tforms on which gorgeous, half-


    naked young women danced. As pieces of their clothing flew in the air and kissed the floor, the men


    watching them howled, mad with excitement and lust.


    I calmly made my way through the raging crowd on the dance floor and saw the man I was meeting in


    booth 502.


    It was a bit dark, but I could tell that he was in his thirties. He was wearing a blue Gi business suit


    and a Rolex watch. The hair left on his head was covered in mousse, which reflected the bouncing


    lights. He quickly spotted me in the crowd, and he curled his lips in a smile that reminded me of every


    single man who ever hit on me.


    I clicked my tongue but kept my face bereft of emotion.


    "You said that you have a way to save the Lively Group?" I came straight to the point as soon as I sat


    down beside him.


    "Yes, Miss Lively. If you give me a chance, I''ll make sure that yourpany doesn''t sumb to


    bankruptcy." The man''s face was full of confidence.


    "So I''m just supposed to take your word for it?"


    If there was one thing that I learned in business, it was never to trust anybody. The business world was


    riddled with snakes, and I was not going to let myself get bitten.


    "Yes. I''m not just any employee, Miss Lively. I went from an entry-level clerk to a middle-level manager


    in less than six months at the Lively Group." The man was bragging, but he was calm.


    And I was intrigued.


    If I were still the over-pampered daughter of the Lively Group''s CEO, I would not have wasted time


    coming to a bar to meet this mysterious man. But things were different now. I was responsible for the


    Lively Group, and if this man could help me save it, then I would give him a shot.


    "Tell me your name," I ordered.


    "Kevin. My name is Kevin."


    Aside from the searing self-esteem that shone from his eyes, I saw... Desire.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I smiled contemptuously. Men were always soughably predictable.


    I had met countless men like this one, men who were obsessed with women and who would do


    anything for the right incentive.


    "Are you single, Kevin?"


    Kevin hesitated for a moment and said, "No, I''m married."


    I w


    as a little disappointed. "At such a young age? Well, I never would''ve guessed."


    But it did not matter. Charles almost divorced Scarlett because of me.


    Kevin should not be so hard to crack. I slid closer to him, reached out, and rested my hand on his thigh.


    To my surprise, he stopped my hand and said, "Miss Lively, I just told you I''m already married. Please,


    let''s just keep this professional." His tone was serious.


    "So you''re not offering to help me to get into my pants?" I felt offended by his tant rejection.


    "Please don''t get me wrong, Miss Lively. You''re as beautiful as the goddess Athena. But I have a wife


    and a family. Even if I were a single man, I wouldn''t deserve someone like you. You''re way out of my


    league."


    What a hypocrite!


    After we talked, I asked Kevin to drive me home. He agreed without hesitation and put his hand on the


    small of my back as we left the bar.


    Vivian''s POV:


    I saw Rita at the Mint Bar chatting happily with a middle-aged man.


    What was this bad woman ying at?


    I called the waiter over and asked him to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    The waiter told me everything he had heard.


    I curled my lips. "Wow. That woman is unstoppable. She wasted no time and hooked up with the first


    man she drank with."


    Spencer leaned over and asked, "Is she more unstoppable than you?"


    I rolled my eyes at him. "What do you mean?"


    "Well, she''s good at hooking up with men. But you... You are good at finding women for me! Where on


    earth do you find so many girls to set me up with?"


    "Oh, please. There had only been a few. Why? Are you tired of being adies'' man?" I nced at his


    body and drew circles on his arm with my finger.


    "You, you, you..."


    Spencer did not manage to finish what he was trying to say. He just turned around and left with a red


    face.


    I took out my phone, called Scarlett, and told her what I just witnessed.


    As soon as our conversation ended, I saw Emily walking toward me with Justin on her heels.


    The moment Iid eyes on her, all the rms in my head went off, and I straightened my back.


    Emily strode straight to me and held my hand. The hypocritical smile on her face made me want to


    throw up.


    "Hi, Vivian. We haven''t seen each other in a long time. How are you doing?"


    "What are you doing here?" I pushed her hand away and rubbed my hand on my shirt. Her touch made


    me feel sick.


    "Ethan have been talking to me about youtely. He wanted to invite you to dinner and apologize for


    what he didst time."


    "Really? Well, you can go tell him that I don''t ever want to see him again for the rest of my life." I stared


    at Emily coldly.


    "Vivian, just ept Ethan''s invitation and repay my kindness foring here and telling you. After all,


    I''m still your mother."


    I scoffed, "I didn''t ask you to give birth to me."


    "You ungrateful child! You should count yourself lucky that Ethan likes you. How dare you be rude to


    him? Justin, get her. Tie her up if you have to. I will take her to Ethan myself."


    As I expected, Emily finally showed her true intentions. At hermand, Justin approached me.


    Before he couldy a hand on me, I took the syringe from my pocket and jammed it into his wrist.


    Justin''s face twisted in pain. After a few moments, he began shaking. I shed him a mocking grin.


    "Do you still want to grab me and tie me up?"


    "You bitch!"


    Justin raised his other hand and was about to p me. But then, the bar''s security guards rushed over


    and hit Justin with a stick, knocking him to the ground.


    "Are you okay, Miss Vivian?" The guards looked at me worriedly.


    I took a deep breath, shoved down the surging hatred inside me, and ordered them.


    "Throw these two out."

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    Scarlett''s POV:


    After speaking with Vivian, I frowned and wondered what Rita was plotting again. That woman was


    always making trouble.


    While I was lost in thought, Charles sent me a video call request. I beamed and answered.


    "Honey, with whom were you on the phone just now? I tried calling you many times, but I couldn''t get


    through. Was it a man or a woman?"


    That tone of Charles''s always cracked me up. He was trying not to sound jealous and possessive but


    was failing miserably.


    "Rx. It was Vivian. How are you?"


    I wondered if I should tell Charles what Vivian told me.


    "Did Vivian tell you that Rita was hanging out with a man named Kevin?"


    My eyes widened in surprise.


    "Yes. How did you know?"


    "Kevin is a spy. Lily hired him to approach Rita. They''re working together to destroy the Lively Group."


    My curiosity was aroused. "And what''s your role in this game?"


    "My role? An insignificant one. When are youing home? I''m getting a little fed up with this little


    guy."


    Charles held James in front of the camera. My little boy was very excited to see his mother since we


    had not seen each other for a long time. He stretched out his chubby little hand toward me and cooed,


    "Mama."


    I put my hand over my chest and sent flying kisses to my little angel. I wished that I could just pack my


    bags and jump on the first ne home.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. James is so cute." I got a little annoyed at Charles''sment.


    "Cute, huh? Does that mean you want another baby?"


    I was taken aback. When Grandma asked us to have another baby, Charles resolutely opposed. Why


    was he bringing up having another baby now?


    I could not help teasing him. "Okay. How about a daughter this time?"


    "Really? Okay. You must keep your word!"


    Charles''s POV:


    On the day of Scarlett''s flight back home, her ne was dyed because of the bad weather.


    I waited at the airport for four hours before I finally saw her. My days and nights of missing her terribly


    were over.


    Scarlett and I looked at each other across the crowd. Seeing her face again, I could not help feeling a


    little overwhelmed with love and longing. She might be just one woman, but to me, she was the entire


    universe.


    I dashed over and locked her in a tight hug.


    Richard and the others took the hint and gave us some privacy.


    I crashed my lips onto hers, quenching the thirst in my heart. She struggled under my grip, as if telling


    me to stop because people were already staring. But I held on. I did not care. I missed her, and I


    wanted to show her jus


    t how much.


    "Let''s spend the night at Garden Street. We''ll go back to the Moore mansion tomorrow. I want you all to


    myself tonight." I looked at her pleadingly.


    I knew that Scarlett must miss James very much since they had not seen each other for so many days.


    But she did not say anything.


    She just nodded as blood rushed to her cheeks.


    We went straight to the bedroom when we arrived at our Garden Street home. I kicked the door shut,


    and my entire body burned with maddening desire. I had been itching to touch Scarlett since we left the


    airport, and now that we were alone, she was all mine.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    We took off all our clothes and explored each other''s bodies like we were doing it for the first time. We


    both surrendered to our primal urges and sent caution flying out the window. When I thrust into her, I


    threw my head back and let my return to her paradise consume mepletely.


    The next day, I woke up with Scarlett in my arms. Her beautiful face was enchanting in the morning


    light. She looked tired, but she was glowing. She appeared like something out of a dream. I could not


    take my eyes off of her at all.


    "What time is it? I think it''s time for us to get up."


    Scarlett stretched her muscles and opened her eyes in a daze. Her voice was a little hoarse after


    moaning endlesslyst night.


    Her sleepy look made me hard again. I swallowed, hoping it would help curb my building desire.


    "I want another round, honey. Can we do it again?"


    I held her in my arms and gazed at her affectionately, trying to achieve my goal by bewitching her with


    my puppy dog eyes.


    "But I''m still exhausted. And it hurts down there," Scarlett refused bluntly.


    Absence did make the heart grow fonder. I knew that I might have gone a little too rough with herst


    night, but I could not help it. I wanted herst night, and I still did.


    "Really? How bad is it? Come on, let me see."


    As I spoke, I lifted the quilt and stuck my head under it to take a look at her privates. She panicked so


    instantly that she swatted me off like a fly and hogged the quilt to cover herselfpletely. She giggled


    and rolled her eyes at me.


    "You''re such a naughty, naughty man! Get up and make me some breakfast. I''m starving."


    Feeling bad for getting her hurt while making love to her, I gave up teasing Scarlett. I smiled, jumped


    out of bed, and put on some clothes.


    "All right. Wait here. I''ll make breakfast for you."


    Before leaving the room, I leaned in and nted a soft kiss on Scarlett''s forehead. She grinned, and I


    headed to the kitchen.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I tried going back to sleep. But before I couldpletely drift off, my phone rang.


    I clicked my tongue. Who could possibly call me this early in the day? I didn''t want to answer, so I


    grabbed the quilt and pulled it over my head.


    But my phone kept ringing. It seemed that whoever was calling didn''t intend to give up.


    I groaned and reached for my phone on the bedside table. The call wasing from Vivian.


    "Hey, Scarlett. I heard that you''re back. Let''s have drinks tonight. I have something to tell you."


    "I can''t tonight, Vivian. I have something to deal with. How about tomorrow night?"


    "That works for me. And maybe there will be a good show for us to watch."


    "All right then. See you."


    After hanging up with Vivian, I couldn''t fall asleep anymore, so I decided to just get up and wash up.


    While I was brushing my teeth in the bathroom, the heavenly smell of breakfast wafted in from the


    kitchen. As a response, my stomach grumbled.


    After I finished up, I went to the kitchen to see how Charles was doing. He was still cooking when I


    arrived. He was in boxer shorts and a white shirt, but he still looked regal. Sometimes, his


    handsomeness still caught me off-guard.


    I sauntered into the kitchen, sat at the counter, and watched him cook.


    Charles''s dishes didn''t exactly look exquisite, but given the choice, I would pick his food over those


    from fancy restaurants. Every time I saw him cooking, I felt like my heart was being engulfed by a


    sense offorting warmth.


    Charles turned around and stared at me for a few moments. Then, he waved his hand and said, "Come


    here."


    I blinked. "What?"


    "Come over here," Charles repeated.


    I stood up and strode toward him. I looked at the hamburger with bacon and egg and the blueberry


    waffle that he made, and my mouth instantly watered. I said with admiration, "Wow, honey. The food


    looks amazing. I didn''t know you knew how to make these."


    "It''s not that hard. I just followed the recipe." He smiled proudly at me.


    "So why am I standing here?"


    "Hug me."


    "Why? You''re cooking. If I hug you, I''ll restrict your room for movement." I eyed him carefully and tilted


    my head to the side.


    "Just hug me, Scarlett," Charles ordered in a low voice, trying to sound like a domineering entity. To


    me, he just sounded like a spoiled little boy.


    "Fine." I walked up behind him and wrapped my arms around his waist. He smelled faintly of perfume


    laced with a bit of tobo.


    Charles tore open a package of oatmeal and continued to cook.


    I held him and, after a few moments, moved my hand to his chest.


    "Scarlett!" Charles stopped what he was doing and turned to warn me, "Do you want your breakfast


    ruined?"


    I saw annoyance and desire mingle in his eyes. Thinking about how he exhausted me in bedst night,


    I immediately withdrew my hand.


    "Keep your arms around my waist," Charles barked.


    When he turned back to what he was doing, I stuck my tongue out at him and then embraced him from


    behind again.


    Charles could be


    so bossy sometimes, but I couldn''t help humoring his overbearing manner. For some reason, I found a


    bit of tenderness in it.


    "See? You want to hold me. You just can''t admit it." His teasing smile made me blush.


    Charles''s POV:


    After breakfast, I dressed up and went straight to work.


    I wanted to spend more time with Scarlett, but Amy kept calling me.


    "Sir, Mr. Patel has been waiting for you in your office for a long time." Amy looked at me carefully.


    I nodded and pushed the door open. Spencer turned his head to me and said, "What''s with the face,


    man? I thought Scarlett was home. Why do you look worse than me?"


    He disturbed my time with Scarlett and still had the gall toment on my appearance. Typical


    Spencer.


    "What do you want, Spencer?"


    "I''m probably going to get married soon." I whipped my head at him. He looked hesitant.


    "Okay. You don''t look too thrilled about it, though."


    "I don''t know, Charles. I''ve been feeling left outtely. I mean, you have Scarlett and a kid, and David


    has a fiancee. I''m the only one who''s still single. Don''t you think that''s a little unfair?"


    "So you''re going to find someone to marry just so you don''t feel left out?" I stared at him. My intuition


    told me that he was not going to marry Vivian.


    "Why don''t you ask me who I''m going to marry?"


    "Spencer, I''ll be happy for you no matter who you marry. Just make sure that you don''t regret making


    such a big decision hastily. Scarlett and I have been through a lot of difficulties in the past. Believe me.


    I know the mess jumping the gun brings about," I warned him seriously.


    "But you two eventually got together, and everything turned out okay, didn''t it?"


    "It did, but I still feel that something has changed."


    "What do you mean?" Spencer looked at me in confusion.


    "Scarlett used to stick to me like glue. Now, I don''t feel such strong love from her anymore." I touched


    the ring on my finger, lost in thought.


    "Charles, Scarlett loves you very much. We all know that. I think this is just in your head."


    "Since she found out that I refused her father when he came to me for help, a gap sprang out between


    us. Since then, she has rarely asked me for help with anything. I don''t like the idea of her not needing


    me."


    I felt upset. So I quickly opened my desk drawer, took out my cigarette case, and fished out a cigarette.


    I grabbed my lighter and lit up. I took a long, deliberate drag until my throat and lungs were filled with


    smoke. As I exhaled, I felt awash with a little sense of calm, but I still didn''t feel better.


    "Among the three of us, you''ve always been the happiest one. David and I are so envious of you,"


    Spencer sighed, walked toward me, and patted me on the shoulder.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After taking a few more drags, I crushed my cigarette on the ashtray on my desk. I turned to Spencer


    and said, "Heed my advice, Spencer. Sometimes, regret is like a snake in the grass that sneaks up on


    you when you least expect it. So look carefully and think twice before venturing into a new pasture."

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Spencer''s POV:


    Not long after, I left Charles''pany and went back to the bar.


    Once there, a waiter ran towards me, catching his breath. "Mr. Patel,e with me please. Vivian is


    drunk inside her car. We thought it wouldn''t be appropriate for us to get close to her, so we decided to


    lock her in her car for the time being."


    I frowned at him and asked, "Why the hell did you lock her in there? Couldn''t you have just helped her


    out?"


    The waiter appeared to be embarrassed. I didn''t have the patience to wait for his exnation, so I just


    strode downstairs.


    Soon, I reached Vivian''s car and opened the back door. It was then that I found that parts of her body


    were naked. My immediate reaction was to close the door.


    "Oh, Spencer, it''s you!" Vivian pushed the door open. She was leaning against the backseat, visibly


    drunk. Her coat and trousers had been casually thrown aside. One of the shoulders of her shirt was


    falling off, and her breasts were half exposed. I was only a man, so I must admit that they turned me


    on. The strap of her underwear could be seen faintly under the hem of her clothes. She lifted her long


    legs, stretching them towards me.


    While intoxicated, she said to me, "Do something! If you''re not going to make a move, go find me


    someone else who will."


    I frowned, pressing her legs back. Then, I bent down to pick up her coat. "Put on your clothes!"


    "Fuck, no!" Vivian shrank into the car, leaning against the other door.


    Angrily, I roared, "Vivian,e on! Sober up! You''re not in your bedroom. This is the parking lot!"


    Vivian blushed, staring at me with her glistening eyes. "That''s just an excuse! Am I not sexy enough for


    you? Aren''t you aroused by my body at all? Or perhaps you''re just impotent? Just say it, Spencer. I


    won''tugh at you."


    She was so drunk that I couldn''t converse with her properly.


    I sat in the backseat, gently pushing the coat towards her. "Be a good girl and put on some clothes first.


    Let''s talk about those other thingster, okay?"


    Vivian grabbed her coat and threw it at me. I instinctively dodged, causing the coat to brush past me


    and fall outside of the car.


    In a stern voice, I said, "Vivian."


    At this time, Vivian leaned against the car door, crossed her legs and rested them on myp. "I don''t


    want to talk about anything else. I just want to know if you''re capable of having an erection like a


    normal man. Why don''t you prove it to me?"


    She was looking at me as if she were challenging me.


    I was so frustrated that my head ached.


    As I rubbed my temples, I picked up her trousers and intended to put them on her.


    However, Vivian kicked me away and withdrew her legs.


    She scoffed at me while ring at me with those dreamy eyes. "You can''t even prove yourself,


    Spencer. You''re such a coward! Just go to the bar and find me a real man!"


    "Now that I''m here, nobody will dare touch you!"


    I had lost my temperpletely. I wanted to take off my coat and give it to her. But before I could even


    take my sleeves off, Vivian wrapped her arms around my waist. I lost my bnce and fell on her.


    My head began to spin. I was on top of Vivian''s body. She was like an octopus, shackling me with all of


    her limbs.


    "You..." Before I could finish my sentence, Vivian began to kiss me.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was practically sucking on my tongue, biti


    ng my lips, and moaning with anticipation.


    I tried to push her away, but Vivian suddenly got on top of me.


    Her hand slid into my clothes, rubbing it against my skin. My breathing quickened as my chest heaved


    up and down.


    Slowly, her hands moved down. She unbuckled my belt, reached in, and grabbed my thick, hard cock.


    I moaned with pleasure, trying to grab her hand.


    But Vivian seemed to have sensed my intention. She quickly began to masturbate my cock as she


    French kissed me. Her supple breasts were rubbing against my body.


    All of my rationality had faded at this moment.


    I carried Vivian onto the seat, raring to remove all of her clothes. I pressed my body against her with


    every bit of strength I had, and indulged in the music of her pleasured moans as we kissed.


    After having sex for a long time, we finally reached the climax. I held Vivian tight within my embrace,


    closing my eyes as I orgasmed.


    Even in my dreams, a woman was still caressing me. I grabbed her hand and saw Vivian''s face.


    All of a sudden, I heard a loud bang. In that moment, Vivian vanished into thin air.


    It was then that I woke up and opened my eyes. It wasn''t until a momentter that I realized that the


    loud bang I heard was the car door mming shut.


    I sat upright and found that Vivian was no longer by my side. After putting on my clothes, I hurried out


    of the car to chase after her.


    Vivian must''ve gone back to her room. I wanted to follow her, but I had no idea what to tell her. Thus, I


    had to go back to my room for now.


    I wanted to change my clothes, but then, I found woman''s panties inside my pocket. There was a print


    of Donald Duck on it.


    ''Is this Vivian''s?'' I wondered.


    My body felt hot all over, and I immediately threw the underwear into the trash can. But a momentter,


    I picked it up.


    I wasn''t sure why, but the Donald Duck print was damned lovely at the moment!


    Charles'' POV:


    It was rare for me to have spare time at an afternoon like this one. I set up an appointment with


    Spencer and David to y tennis with them.


    After changing into sportswear, we chatted as we walked into the indoor tennis court.


    Meanwhile, a news was broadcasting on the TV screen on the wall.


    "The Lively Group is in a terrible financial crisis. Their CEO, Rita Lively, is missing. Thousands of the


    company''s employees are demanding payments and are rallying at thepany''s headquarters."


    A reporter was broadcasting the current situation of the Lively Group on live TV. It was crowded and


    thepany was in shambles. All the tables, chairs, andputers had been destroyed.


    Spencer appeared to be confused. "I remember that Rita has found a helper. And they actually met at


    our bar several times,"


    I snorted.


    Spencer raised an eyebrow while looking at me. "Charles, did you do this?"


    I nodded in response, and said, "I won''t be able to rest easy until I destroy the Lively Group


    completely."


    "Well done! It''s time for Rita to suffer. She''s done so many bad things, and she deserves what''sing


    for her." David grinned from ear to ear.


    I raised my racket towards him. "Don''t mention her again. It''ll just ruin my mood," I said.


    "Let''s y tennis!" Spencer ran into the court, seemingly in high spirits.


    I looked at him in bewilderment. ''Why does Spencer look so excited today?"

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    Rita''s POV:


    The Lively Group had gone bankrupt at my very hands. Defeated and regretful, I drove away from the


    company, wandering aimlessly for a long time before going home.


    But, when my car arrived at the gate, it didn''t open.


    Frowning, I got off the car. As soon as I approached the iron gate, I saw two ck figures rushing


    towards me, followed by the sound of fierce barking of dogs.


    "Ah!" I was so startled that I staggered back and fell awkwardly to the ground, causing me to


    identally graze my palm. The pain from the minor wound felt like it was burning me. "Damn it! Why


    are there dogs in my house?"


    I hobbled to my feet.


    The two German Shepherds were still barking at me as I looked across the iron gate, scanning the


    courtyard.


    On thewn, Lily was bent over, catching her breath as she threw a tennis racket onto the ground. At


    this time, Kevin ran to her side, wiping the beads of sweat on her forehead.


    ''What''s Kevin doing with Lily?


    Have they known each other for a long time?''


    Only then did I realize that Kevin was the one who drove the Lively Group to its destruction overnight. It


    turned out that he and Lily were colluding!


    "Fuck! That evil bitch!" I was so furious that I sped the iron gate with both hands.


    Finally, they noticed my presence.


    Lily held onto Kevin''s arm, leaning against him intimately. There was a bright smile on her face while


    she was waving at me.


    At this point, I was hopping mad. "You bitch! This was all your doing! You ruined mypany!"


    Lily whispered something to Kevin with a smile on her face. Then, she approached me on her own.


    Soon, she stopped in front of the gate and the dogs disyed affection towards her when they saw her.


    They were nuzzling their heads against her thighs.


    With arrogance, Lily looked into my eyes. "You are the dumbest piece of shit I''ve ever met, Rita. Do you


    really not know who''s behind that whole charade?" she asked.


    "Of course, I do. It''s you! You''re the one who did it behind my back!"


    "Me? No, no, no. I''d love nothing more than to see your poor face be humiliated, but I''m not that


    capable, boo."


    It was then that a particr person shed through my mind as I looked at Lily in disbelief. "Are you


    saying that¡­"


    "Nope. I''m not saying anything," said Lily. She then pet the dogs, turned around, and left.


    Scarlett''s face kept shing through my mind. The image was so vivid in my head and I hated it down


    to my bone!


    Out of everyone else in this world, Scarlett hated me the most and she had the most reason to not want


    me to have a good life.


    "Scarlett, you''re the only one who''d do this to me. You''ve already ruined my happiness and my family,


    and now you''ve destroyed my career! I am going to make sure you die a miserable death!" Gritting my


    teeth, I opened the car door and drove away at full speed.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Today, I was supposed to have a drink with Vivian alone, but Charles insisted oning with me. He


    told me that he''d follow me wherever I went to, because I was his wife.


    By nine in the evening, we arrived at Mint Bar. When we entered the private room, we saw Spencer,


    David and his fiancee, Icey.


    Upon taking my seat, Charles insisted on sitting next to me. "I want to speak with my friend in private.


    Can''t you just go with your friends to another room?" I protested.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No," Charles refuted.


    Difited by his intense, I turned my face away and decided to ignore him. However, Charles


    grabbed my hand and interlocked his fingers with mine.


    Someone in the room noticed what he did.


    "That''s enough, you two! Stop showing off your love in front of us!" As Vivian sat across me, she shook


    her head, and took out a pack of cards. "Let''s just y cards, guys!"


    "Hold on. What does the winner get?" My hand was starting to feel ticklish. I pulled it out from Charles''


    hand and shot him a sidelong nce.


    This time, he held my waist.


    Helplessly, I raised my head and happened to meet Vivian''s taunting gaze.


    "The winner


    can ask the loser a question, and the loser must answer no matter what," said Vivian.


    Icey chuckled at that. "Sounds interesting."


    Since nobody objected to the premise of the game, it began right away.


    Though we were just ying cards, it still tired me out after ying for an hour. I leaned back in


    Charles'' arms, but I still couldn''t find afortable position. Thus, I tried to adjust my posture.


    A momentter, he picked me up and ced me on hisp.


    He was hugging mezily, resting his head on my shoulder. The warmth of his breath sprayed onto my


    earlobes, causing my ears to feel hot.


    All of a sudden, he grabbed my ass.


    With a wide-eyed gaze, I red at this shameless man.


    Even so, Charles just smiled at me as he looked into my eyes. It was then that he raised his chin and


    nted a kiss on my lips.


    Upon seeing what he did, everyone else in the room booed and hissed at him. I, on the other hand,


    was blushing from embarrassment.


    "Oh, my God! How could you two be so brazen?" Spencer groaned, sounding annoyed.


    David added, "Spencer, go ahead and find another room for these two. I don''t wanna look at them


    anymore."


    To warn Charles, I pinched his cheeks.


    Secondster, the game continued. And to my surprise, I won five times in a row!


    "You''re awesome today, Scarlett! Is it because your husband is by your side?" Vivian shook her head


    and let out a sigh. "Scarlett, this time, you have to ask Spencer a question," she continued.


    Upon hearing that, Spencer appeared to be nervous. "Pick a question carefully. Don''t try to pull any


    tricks on me."


    "Oh, don''t worry, Spencer. I''m a kindhearted woman. I''m not gonna do that." I smirked at him. Seeing


    that Spencer was relieved, I asked him, "Spencer, if Vivian marries another man now, what will you


    do?"


    He was stunned by the question. Then, he nced at Vivian and asked, "Are you nning to marry


    someone else?"


    Vivian looked down and continued staring at her cards without responding.


    "Vivian, I''m going to take responsibility for you!" Spencer proposed. He appeared to be serious.


    Raising my eyebrows, I leaned close to Charles and whispered, "What happened between them?"


    "Things that should have happen a long time before," he replied.


    Before I could figure out what Charles meant, I heard Vivian speak up. "I don''t need you to take


    responsibility for me."


    I turned my gaze towards Vivian, only to find that she had gulped down an entire ss of wine in one


    breath. She was frowning, but I could see a trace of sadness in her eyes.


    Then, she changed the subject. "Come on, let''s just keep ying."


    The next round, I lost.


    I was feeling nervous, so I nced at David, since he was the one who''d ask me a question.


    I could feel he was up to no good because of the grin on his face. "Are you brave enough to dere


    your love for Charles in public, Scarlett?" he asked.


    At this point, my heart was racing because of how nervous I was. I looked back at Charles, trying to


    speak, but I found that I couldn''t utter a word.


    It was then that he held my hand and said, "You don''t have to force yourself to do that."


    Surprised by his remark, my eyes widened. "Seriously?" I asked.


    "Well, it''s just a game." His smile gradually turned cheeky. "But everyone should abide by the rules."


    My mood shifted from glee to despair at once, and I shot him a re. "Did you and David n to ask


    me this question together?" I grunted.


    Vivian whistled. "nned or not, rules are rules. Scarlett, you and Charles already have a son together.


    All you have to do is to express your love for him in public. That''s not a problem for you, right? Don''t be


    shy!"


    Everyone began to urge me to do it. At this point, refusing them would be disappointing.


    While everyone was staring at me, I gathered the courage to speak. "Charles, I..."


    Suddenly, we heard a deafening sound.


    The next second, the door was busted open.


    Startled, I turned around and found that it was Rita.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Unexpectedly, Charles grabbed me by the waist before lifting me off hisp. Then, he stood in front of


    me.


    My gaze crossed his shoulder, meeting Rita''s resentful re.


    Rita demanded angrily, "Scarlett! Were you the one who instigated Lily to destroy the Lively Group?!"


    "Hey! Who let this crazy woman in? Where are the bodyguards? Drive her out!" Vivian immediately


    jumped to my defense, and stormed over with the fury of a scorned woman.


    But Rita suddenly brandished arge knife and began waving it threateningly at Vivian. Her eyes


    burned with manic ferocity. She seemed to breathe fire as she hissed, "Come at me if you have the


    guts!"


    "Vivian, get away from her!" Spencer stepped forward in a sh, holding Vivian protectively in his arms


    to shield her.


    Icey screamed, horrified.


    Rita''s expression was twisted as she aimed the sharp end of the knife at me. She no longer looked


    sane. "Answer me, Scarlett! Answer me, or else...!"


    I red back at Rita, my lips a disdainful sneer. "Hey, Rita. Have you ever considered the


    consequences of your actions?"


    As I spoke, I felt aforting warmth on the back of my hand. Charles was holding my hand firmly,


    with his other hand set behind his back. Just like that, a strong sense of security engulfed my heart. I


    felt fearless.


    Charles hardened his voice as he ordered, "Rita, put down the knife."


    Rita''s lips trembled, and she frowned. She stared piteously at him, tears of anguish streaming down


    her face like a broken faucet. "Charles, do you know what Scarlett had done to me? Do you have any


    idea?!"


    "Rita, you need to calm down. You can''t me Scarlett for everything. She''s innocent, and she''s done


    nothing wrong!" Spencer said earnestly, trying to reason with Rita.


    Unfortunately, his attempt was in vain. His words infuriated Rita even more, and her hands trembled


    violently as she gripped her knife. "Liar! Liar, liar, liar! Scarlett''s done so many awful things to me! Why


    the hell are you all speaking for her?! I''m the one who got hurt! I lost everything! I''m the most innocent


    person here! You''re all deceived by her. She''s tricked all of you! She deserves to die!"


    The more Rita spoke, the more emotional she became. She seemed to have no control of herself or


    her words, screaming at the top of her lungs. She started swinging the knife wildly as she approached


    me, eager to hurt me.


    All of a sudden, Charles let go of my hand. Subconsciously, I moved forward, wanting to pull him back


    to safety. But he went too fast and my fingers only brushed against the hem of his clothes.


    Without caring for anything else, Charles lunged forward and grabbed the knife in Rita''s hand. The


    de dug into his flesh, causing a torrent of red to flow out. The gushing blood stung my eyes, filling


    my heart with horror.


    "Charles...!" Spencer and David screamed in unison, appalled.


    Rita stared wide-eyed at Charles''s hand around her knife, astonished. For a moment, she was


    stunned. Then she let out a shrill scream, withdrew her hand, and retreated in horror.


    However, Charles remained rooted to the sport, stubbornly keeping his grip on the knife.


    I was trembling all over, shock and fear reaching into my bones. Unable to stop myself, tears fell from


    my eyes.


    How could Charles do such a thing? How could he be so reckless as to grab the knife with his bare


    hand?


    My heart ached in dull agony. I rushed to check his hand, which was now badly mutted. The terrible


    sight sent shivers down my spine.


    "Vivian! Charles needs help! Hurry!" I shouted, paning my voice.


    Vivian was quick on the uptake. She grabbed the first aid kit and treated Charles''s wound in record


    time.


    I marched angrily toward Rita, my every step filled with burning wrath. Without an ounce of hesitation, I


    raised my hand and gave Rita''s face the hardest p I could muster. The crisp sound echoed in the air,


    loud and deafening, soon followed by Rita''s agonized scream.


    And then, the room fell into pin-drop silence.


    For a long time, it remained that way. Then, slowly, Charles called me worriedly. "Scarlett¡­"


    Memories of his gentleness and coldness from the past flooded my mind like an unstoppable tidal


    wave. The pain and suffering between us were all caused by Rita!


    Anger surged in me once more, snatching away my rationale. I lost control of myself and pounced on


    Rita like a hungry tiger. Grabbing her neck, I screamed


    myself hoarse, "You deserve it! You had iting! Your lies and schemes almost took away everything


    I had. Now you''ve lost everything, and it couldn''t happen to a better person! You deserve all this! You


    were never an innocent victim, Rita! And you never should''ve hurt Charles!"


    Rita struggled free and stood up breathlessly. Despite that, she still maintained a defiant re at me


    and snapped stubbornly, "Hah! Scarlett, can you swear that you didn''t n all this in secret? You said


    you hated me and my father! You wanted to destroy the Lively Group the most, don''t you? I''m right,


    aren''t I?!"


    "More than anything, I wanted you and your father to suffer ten thousand times more than I did!" I


    snarled. I looked down at her, just like how one looked down at an overconfident ant. She was


    revolting, pathetic, a sore sight that stung my eyes.


    "Even if you die ten thousand times, Rita, it''s not enough to atone for the sins that you and your evil


    father hadmitted! If you don''t provoke me anymore, I''ll let you go this time. If you dare to provoke


    me again in the future, who do you think Charles will protect this time?! Huh?!"


    Rita was stunned silly, not knowing what to say. Slowly, her eyes fell on Charles.


    I tried to calm myself and press down my anger, and followed her line of sight.


    Charles''s wound had been bandaged properly courtesy of Vivian, but the gauze was stained red with


    blood. The sight still horrified me, even though I knew he was out of danger.


    Charles looked at me with a warm, loving smile. "Of course I''ll protect my beloved, Scarlett."


    My heart was touched, and all the fury in me disappeared in an instant, leaving only feelings of


    tenderness.


    "I love you too, Charles," I blurted out despite myself.


    "C-Charles!" Rita shouted in disbelief, her face filled with pain. "I once blocked a knife for you, Charles!


    I saved your life! How could you be so cruel to me? Why are you doing this to me? Why?!"


    However, Charles replied to her with a cold re. "I''ve already paid you back for that, Rita. Besides, I


    already knew that you protected me at that time because you saw that my bodyguards have arrived.


    You knew it wouldn''t be a life-threatening situation. That''s why you risked it."


    His retort rendered Ritapletely speechless.


    "You''re just a vile and greedy woman," Charles sneered hatefully, disgust oozing out of his every pore.


    Vivian, who was watching Charles''s wound, furrowed her eyebrows. Frowning, she said to me,


    "Scarlett, the cut seems quite deep. The wound''s been bandaged, but I still need to treat it properly. We


    have to go to the infirmary as soon as possible."


    "Right. Let''s go now." I nodded at her and held Charles''s injured hand carefully. Both of us walked out.


    Yet, Rita dashed forward and tried to block our path.


    By this point, I didn''t want to waste any more time on her and pushed her away decisively. With one


    swing of my hand, she fell to the floor andy there in an awkward position.


    However, no one paid any attention to her.


    We then hurried to the infirmary.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivian went to find everything she needed, while I helped Charles lie on the bed.


    Charles smiled, but his lips were frighteningly pale. "Don''t pull a long face, Scarlett. Smile."


    "I can''t possibly smile right now..." I looked at him worriedly, concern coloring my gaze.


    "I want you to apply medicine to my wound."


    "Me...?" I looked at Vivian for approval.


    "Sure, you can apply it on him. Open the lid and spray the powder on the wound. It''s easy." Vivian


    handed me the bottle. "I''ll go out first. Call me if you need anything."


    I sat down next to Charles, carefully unwrapped the gauze, and applied medical powder to his wound


    as gently as I could.


    As I looked at the bloody wound, a single tear fell from my eyes and dropped on the back of my hand.


    "Don''t cry..." Charles caressed my face with his uninjured hand, wiping my tears gently. "Are you


    worried about me, Scarlett?"


    I didn''t want to cry, but before I knew it, my voice was choked with sobs. "What''s wrong with you?! You


    could''ve grabbed Rita''s hand. Why did you grab the knife instead?"


    Charles leaned over and kissed myshes. His low and hoarse voice was full of love. "Because... my


    wife doesn''t like me touching other women''s hands."


    His words stunned me, and I stopped bandaging his wound. I turned to stare at him in disbelief, but as I


    did so, I met his sincere eyes.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Charles''s POV:


    "Charles, I''m warning you... If you dare to do something this reckless again and disregard your life, I


    promise that when you die, I''ll immediately take my son with me and remarry another man. See if you


    can jump out of the grave and stop me!"


    Scarlett''s eyes were red and moist. Her words were harsh, but her hands, which were bandaging my


    wound, became gentler and gentler. Crystal tears fell from her eyes, streaming past her cheeks slowly.


    "It hurts..." I murmured, pretending to be pitiful.


    "Humph. You asked for it."


    Scarlett wasn''t moved. It seemed she was really furious this time.


    "Scarlett, I swear I won''t do that again! For the sake of you and our child, I will cherish my life." I


    promised to Scarlett, my voice stern and my eyes serious.


    Scarlett stared quietly into my eyes. Noticing the sincerity in my gaze, she gradually calmed down. She


    sighed, helpless, and gently hugged me.


    "Charles, you have to remember to think carefully before you do anything dangerous. You still have


    your family. You have me, James, your parents, and your grandparents. We all need you."


    There was a sob in Scarlett''s tone, and her voice was breaking. I knew she was deeply shaken by


    today''s unexpected turn of events.


    I returned her hug, squeezing her lovingly.


    "This is thest time, okay?" Scarlett cried pleadingly.


    "Okay. Should it happen next time, may I be impotent!"


    That amused her. Scarlett smiled through her tears, and the sight of her sweetly upturned lips made me


    feel better.


    "Let''s go home, Scarlett."


    "Okay."


    Spencer''s POV:


    I didn''t expect that the party would end up like this, no thanks to Rita.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Scarlett helped the injured Charles leave, so did David and his fiancee.


    That left only Vivian and me in the room. All of a sudden, the atmosphere between us seemed to turn


    ambiguous. I began to feel warm all over.


    Ever since I slept with Vivian, I couldn''t stop myself from paying attention to her.


    Just like right now, my eyes couldn''t move away from her. She had on delicate make-up, and was


    dressed particrly enchantingly today. The wine-red Chanel strapless dress set her sexy figure off,


    showing her alluring curves. She leaned on the ck leather sofazily, a ss of cocktail in her


    slender hand. She looked like the fascinating Siren foretold in old myths. The smell of alcohol mixed


    with the fragrance unique to a woman crept into my nose.


    To suppress the desire in my heart, I hurriedly picked up a ss of ice water and gulped it down in one


    full swing.


    "Vivian, that dress looks good on you. When did you buy it?" I lowered my eyes as I spoke, trying to


    hide the amazement in my gaze.


    "It''s a gift from Emily, actually. I think it''s especially suitable for seducing men." So saying, Vivian flipped


    her hair nonchntly and threw me a meaningful look.


    Emily¡­? Why did Vivian ept clothes from Emily?


    I had to admit, the dress was so good on her! She looked like the epitome of sex appeal.


    Suddenly, I felt that something was about to gush out of my nose. I stood up in a hurry, rmed.


    "Uh, I''m going upstairs. See you tomorrow!"


    Once again, I fled from my confrontation with Vivian.


    ******


    Later that evening, I was taking a shower when the doorbell suddenly rang.


    I turned off the faucet and put on


    a bath towel in a hurry. Then, I headed out of the shower to open the door.


    Contrary to my expectations, the person who came into view right as I opened the door was a slightly


    drunk Vivian.


    As I was still in a daze by her sudden appearance, Vivian strode inside casually. She then turned


    around and locked the door.


    "It''s sote. What''s up?" I couldn''t help swallowing a nervous gulp, and my heartbeat was increasing


    rapidly.


    Vivian did not answer. Before I could react, she pounced on me and pressed me on the king-sized bed.


    "Of course, I''m here to meet my physiological needs. Last time, I was too drunk and didn''t perform well.


    I''d like to experience your skills wholeheartedly this time."


    Vivian''s slender fingers drew circles on my chest, tempting me further. Try as I might, I couldn''t help but


    find it distracting.


    "Vivian, I told you that I''ll be responsible for you, but please don''t act like this." Despite my words, I was


    struggling to keep my sanity.


    "Don''t say such disappointing words. We''re both grow-ups. You don''t need to be responsible for it." She


    pressed a finger against my mouth, silencing me.


    "But..."


    "Shh. Every minute of the night is precious. Don''t you want me, Spencer?"


    Of course I wanted this sexy subus! I wanted her more than anything. However, my reason told me


    that doing so would be wrong.


    Soon, I didn''t have time to think about whether it was right or wrong. Vivian began to kiss me on my


    lips, and slowly moved to my face and neck. When her hot lips kissed my sensitive Adam''s apple, I lost


    control.


    My desire was akin to a fierce tiger that had escaped its cage, roaring fiercely, trying to swallow this


    alluring woman. Instantly, I took the initiative and pressed Vivian on the bed.


    "You asked for it!"


    I couldn''t wait to tear the red dress that distracted me so much earlier. I kissed Vivian fiercely, and my


    hands reached for her voluptuous chest. Meanwhile, she wrapped her arms around my neck obediently


    and responded eagerly to my kiss.


    All the obstacles between us disappeared in an instant, and the surging tide of desire drowned us.


    My scent lingered in Vivian''s body. I ignored her pleas for mercy, again and again, until we finally


    copsed on the bed, exhausted.


    The moon hung high in the middle of the night sky, witness to our love.


    After resting for a while, I wanted to hold Vivian in my arms. However, she pushed me away.


    She quickly got up from the bed, took my shirt, and put it on. When I saw her bare legs dangling in front


    of me, the fire of desire began to stir again inside me.


    Vivian then bent over to give me a soft kiss.


    "Good night, Spencer. Remember to dream of me!" After saying that, she swung her waist seductively


    before leaving my sight.


    I opened my mouth, wanting her to stay, but I quickly realized that I didn''t even have an excuse to do


    that.


    After my desire was released, there was only endless emptiness left. I could still smell Vivian''s lingering


    fragrance, which ignited wild fantasies in my head.


    Physical reactions wouldn''t lie. Being together with Vivian made me feel unprecedentedly happy, that


    was fact. This was the happiness my previous partners failed to give me, both physically and mentally.


    I couldn''t help but touch my chest. Had I really fallen in love with her?

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Spencer''s POV:


    The following day, as soon as I walked out of my room, I saw Vivian in a gorgeous dress. It looked like


    she had somewhere to be.


    "Vivian, hang on. Are you going somewhere? And if you are, who are you meeting? Is it a man or a


    woman?" Naturally, I was upset.


    "Spencer, this is my life and I don''t have to report everything I do to you. So, don''t interrogate me like a


    nagging wife." Vivian rolled her eyes and made a face at me.


    "Who are you calling a nagging wife? Are you talking about me?" I could no longer regte my voice at


    this point, and I was practically shouting at her.


    ''Damn it.


    How is she always on point?'' I wondered.


    "Whatever, Spencer. I don''t want to fight with you so early in the morning. Your blind date, Nicole will


    meet with you at ten in the morning. Don''t say I didn''t remind you, okay? Anyway, I''m rooting for you!"


    Vivian raised an eyebrow at me and smirked before she turned around and began to walk away.


    ''What is wrong with her? Why is she so happy that I''m going to see another woman?


    If she wants to leave, tough shit. I won''t let her!'' I remarked inwardly.


    "Stop!"


    I grabbed Vivian''s arm and pulled her towards me.


    "You''re the one who set me up with Nicole, remember? How could you be absent for such an important


    date?" I asked. The only reason I said that was to piss her off.


    "Spencer, don''t cross the line!" Vivian''s face turned grim.


    Now, I was regretting that I said those words. However, I didn''t want to see her leave my sight while


    she was dressed like that.


    "If you leave, I''m going to tell my mom that you slept with me! See if she''s going to pay you anymore!" I


    warned her.


    Vivian gritted her teeth, reluctantly agreeing to stay.


    Somehow, I felt relieved.


    ******


    After breakfast, Nicole came right on time.


    However, I didn''t expect that my mother woulde with her. ''Is she nning to keep an eye on my


    blind date?''


    "Spencer, take this seriously. I honestly think that Nicole is a good woman."


    She then gave me a look of encouragement before taking Vivian to another table.


    Even as I looked at Nicole''s delicate face, I knew that I had no feelings for her.


    "Nicole, does it bother you that I''ve slept with other women before?"


    Even though it was impolite to say something like that, I wanted her to know that I had no interest in


    her.


    And just as I had expected, Nicole fell silent.


    ''Well, it seems that this matter has been settled!''


    "Spencer, I don''t mind that you''ve had rtionships in the past," Nicole replied firmly.


    "Do you mind if I ask why?" Honestly, her answer stunned me.


    "If you want¡­ I can sleep with you." Nicole''s beautiful countenance turned red. She was looking at me


    with a wide-eyed gaze, as though she was ready and willing to sleep with me whenever I wanted.


    And no, I was the one who mmed up.


    "Your mother told me that you''ve been supporting poor children since ten years ago. I believe that an


    altruistic man like you will be a wonderful husband. Besides, nobody can guarantee that her husband


    won''t ever cheat on her for the rest of their lives together. Are you of the same mind as I am?"


    Nicole sounded very sincere. But even so, I still wasn''t moved.


    I couldn''t resist the urge to nce at Vivian''s direction.


    There, I saw my mother handing her a bank card, and she took it.


    Frustration overcame my heart again, and I subconsciously frowned.


    "Spencer? Are you listening?"


    Nicole''s voice pulled me back to reality. Ignoring the disappointment in my heart, I braced myself and


    prepared to deal with th


    e current situation.


    "You think too highly of me, Nicole. For a family like mine, charity is just tokenism. Allow me to give you


    a piece of advice. Don''t ever marry a man you barely know."


    "Please do not belittle yourself like that. In my opinion, your honesty just proves how noble you are,


    and I''m touched by your bluntness."


    Nicole''s eyes lit up. It seemed that she really did think of me that way.


    Hurriedly, I averted my gaze to look at Vivian again.


    I happened to notice that she was happily putting the bank card into her pocket.


    ''God damn it!'' I cursed inwardly


    I red at her in an attempt to make her feel my displeasure. However, she just gave me a defiant


    smile and pouted at Nicole''s direction.


    It seemed like she was saying "She''s your date. Why are you looking at me?"


    Nicole continued to praise me for my kindness. If I was beingpletely honest, I never thought that


    kindness was a word that would be used to describe me one day.


    For the rest of the day, she just kept on following me around. It was pretty annoying.


    Finally, I decided to send Vivian a message.


    "I don''t care how you do it. Just take this annoying woman away from me! Now!"


    "Sorry, Spencer. I''m on a date, too, and I don''t have time to deal with your problem. Besides, I''m your


    private doctor, not your personal assistant," she replied.


    After reading her response, I almost crushed my phone.


    Feeling helpless, I decided to send Charles and David a message to invite them to y tennis. I


    nned to use this as an excuse to get rid of Nicole.


    David refused me without a shred of mercy.


    As I wallowed in despair, Charles replied, "Come by mypany''s tennis court."


    ''Thank God!'' I eximed inwardly.


    "Sorry, Nicole, but I''ll have to take off. Charles has invited me to y tennis with him. I''ll assign


    someone to escort you home." I tried my best to hold back myughter as I said those words.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "You y tennis? That''s awesome. I love ying tennis! Do you mind if I tag along?" Nicole asked with


    glee.


    With no other choice, I had topromise.


    ******


    About an hourter, Nicole and I arrived at the Moore Group''s tennis court.


    "Spencer, are you going to introduce me to your friend?" Charles appeared to be surprised that Nicole


    was with me.


    It was then that I introduced them to each other.


    "You''re on a blind date, huh?" Charles shot me a knowing nce while teasing me.


    I began to feel uneasy. He knew about my messy rtionship with Vivian. And now, I had brought a


    blind date along to our tennis game. This only made me look even guiltier.


    Nicole didn''t notice my eye contact with Charles, for she was really excited to meet him.


    To be fair, very few women could remain calm upon seeing his handsome face.


    After changing into her sportswear, Nicole volunteered to y a match against Charles.


    Naturally, I didn''t stop her. I knew that he wouldn''t show her any mercy just because she was a woman.


    And sure enough, she could barely score against him. After losing miserably, Nicole''s face became


    gloomy.


    "Just give up, Nicole. You''re no match for him. Allow me to show you how it''s done." I took the tennis


    racket from her.


    Nicole nodded in response before standing quietly by the side while taking pictures of me and Charles.


    When it was time for dinner, I suggested, "Charles, let''s have dinner together."


    "Pass. I''d rather go home and have dinner with my wife," he said.


    Then, Charles walked away without even ncing back.


    ''Fuck! He''s choosing his wife over his best friend. That asshole!''

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Spencer''s POV:


    After Charles left me for dead, I turned to Nicole, feeling helpless. She didn''t look like she had any


    intention of leaving. And she was looking at me with the same hopeful gaze as she did this morning.


    "Let''s go have dinner," I said. She had been with me for an entire day. Out of politeness, I decided to


    invite her to dinner before sending her home.


    "Sounds great!" Nicole nodded readily.


    Not long after, I drove her to a pizza restaurant. We sat a table in the corner.


    "Mr. Moore kind of seemed standoffish. Are all CEOs like him?" Nicole asked tentatively.


    "What made you say that?" I was honestly curious of how people viewed Charles.


    "When he was looking at me earlier, his eyes were so cold and intimidating. Honestly, I was scared!"


    Nicole said as she drew back her neck.


    I nodded at her and said, "Well, he''s like that to everyone."


    "I heard that he''s very protective of his wife, so it made me think that he''s a passionate man." Nicole


    took a sip of orange juice and continued, "I once saw his wife on TV. She''s so beautiful and elegant.


    She must be really good at hiding her true self."


    "What does that mean?" I paused from chewing my pizza as I looked at her.


    She looked around before leaning close to me. "Don''t you know? Some people say that her father was


    a criminal and hemitted suicide by jumping off a building. Her mother, on the other hand, had an


    affair with another man. A woman from such aplicated family must be conniving."


    As I looked at Nicole''s face, I kind of felt scared of her.


    Even though she looked harmless, her words were sharper than knives.


    At first, I thought that Nicole''s pure temperament was simr to that of Scarlett''s. But now, I realized


    that she was nothing like Scarlett. Scarlett would never speak ill of anyone behind their backs.


    "Do you agree, Spencer?" Nicole shed me a grin, appearing to be sweet and innocent.


    But to her chagrin, I just felt disgusted of her fake kindness.


    Abruptly, I put down my pizza. "You probably don''t know how I''m rted to Charles and Scarlett."


    "How are you rted to them?" asked Nicole.


    "We all grew up together. So, don''t ever speak ill of them in front of me. You''re not just insulting them,


    you''re insulting me, too. And I don''t like it."


    Right after I said those words, Nicole was too dumbfounded to utter another word.


    Soon, we finished eating and left the restaurant at once.


    On our way to her house, Nicole kept silent. She just sat in the passenger seat, looking down.


    When the car finally stopped, she whispered to me, "Sorry for what I did earlier, Spencer. I shouldn''t


    have spoken ill of your friends behind their backs."


    "I hope you keep in mind that gossips are worse than poison," I said.


    "I understand." Nicole nodded before getting out of the car. Once she was gone, I drove away


    immediately.


    Charles'' POV:


    After picking up Scarlett, we went back to the Moore mansion.


    "Why is there a baby''s crib in the master bedroom?" Scarlett asked in confusion.


    "I prepared it for James," I replied.


    "But the bed in the master bedroom is big enough for the three of us. Is it even necessary to put in a


    baby''s crib? Besides, autumn ising, so it''ll be colder at nights. I want to sleep with James in my


    arms." Scarlett gazed at me intently.


    Her pajamas were quite thin, and they entuated her vivacious figure.


    I put my arm around her shoulder. "Someone else will warm up your son''s bed in the future. That''s not


    your duty. You, however, can only be mine!"


    Every time that I saw how much Scarlett cared about James, it made me feel jealous.


    Scarlett red at me.


    I nted a kiss on her cheek and said, "I''m going to take a shower first. Do you mind preparing James''


    crib?"


    "No problem." Even though Scarlett was initially against it, she decided to agree to my proposal.


    By the time I got out of t


    he bathroom, James was already asleep in his crib.


    Scarlett was lying on her side of the bed. Her pajamas were slightly unveiled, revealing her smooth, fair


    shoulder. I couldn''t resist the urge to embrace her and kiss her neck.


    Within an instant, her face was as red as an apple. In a charming voice, she said, "Let go of me."


    But I held her even tighter. "We should''ve let James sleep in the crib earlier."


    "Are you really so jealous of your own son?" Scarlett looked up at me, visibly annoyed.


    "You''re the only one I can love with all my heart." I stared at her exposed snow-white skin and began to


    kiss her again. Slowly, I went from her chest to her neck, going up to her cheeks, and finally stopping at


    her lips.


    "James is here. Let''s do this in another room." Scarlett pushed me away and ran to the door, panting


    slightly.


    "No. This is our room, and I wanna do it here." Without hesitation, I lifted her up and threw her back to


    the bed.


    The soft mattress sank when shended on it.


    I removed my pajamas and went to bed with her.


    "Since you don''t want to go to another room, you should at least turn off the lights," suggested Scarlett.


    After turning off the lights, I slid my hands into Scarlett''s clothes to fondle her round breasts. I could see


    that she was trembling with pleasure, even though she was muttering "no".


    I didn''t want to stop what I was doing, and even left love bites on Scarlett''s corbone and shoulder.


    Feeling that she was no longer resisting, I pressed her body against mine as I fucked her. I could feel


    how fast her heart was beating.


    "Do you want more?" Gently, I blew into her ear, making her tremble once more.


    Scarlett giggled at me. "Don''t do that! It tickles!" Even though it was aint, her voice sounded so


    bewitching.


    "Allow me to satisfy you," I said.


    Just before I could get on top of her, I heard James crying in the crib next to the bed. Even though I


    didn''t want to, I knew I had to stop.


    "Turn on the light. Our son is awake," Scarlett muttered as she sat up on the bed.


    Impatiently, I turned on the light, looking at James with resentment in my eyes. ''Is he trying to cause


    trouble on purpose?'' I wondered.


    Scarlett nestled the boy in her arms, lightly shaking him. Soon, James stopped crying.


    "I think he did that on purpose!" Upon seeing how the boy reacted, I became angry and suspicious of


    him.


    "Why are you getting mad at our child? Just shush, Charles." Scarlett continued coaxing James. And


    just as she was about to put him back to his crib, he began to cry again. Thus, she had to cradle James


    again.


    At this point, my desire was about to die down. "We should just ignore him next time," I remarked with


    disdain.


    Scarlett red at me.


    I got out of bed, still half-naked. Then, I hugged her from behind, gently rubbing my penis against her.


    "Don''t do that..." Scarlett groaned.


    "Then, put James back on the crib," I said through gritted teeth.


    "But he''s not asleep yet," she said.


    "Hang on. I''m gonna grab something." Having said that, I left the master bedroom and went to the


    baby''s room. There, I picked up a turtle plushie from James'' pile of toys and went back to the master


    bedroom. I showed Scarlett the turtle and said, "James will sleep with this turtle, and you''ll sleep with


    me."


    I put James in his crib, and ced the turtle into his arms.


    I let out a deep sigh of relief when I saw him drift into sleep.


    It was then that I held Scarlett''s hand and led her back to the bed at once. "I think it''s fine if we do it


    now."


    "I''m still kind of worried." Scarlett wanted to get up, but I locked her in my embrace, making her sat on


    top of me. "You''ve been so used to lying below me. Does it feel good whenever you''re riding me?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Charles, you pervert!"


    "Shush, honey. Just focus." Afterwards, I helped her take her clothes off and began to kiss her again.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Yesterday, Charles didn''t stop fucking me until it was midnight, so it was difficult for me to get up on


    time today. After turning off the rm clock, I turned over, still half-asleep.


    "Scarlett," Charles muttered before he kissed me. "You''ll bete if you keep lying around in bed. Come


    on, get up! I''m heading downstairs to make breakfast," he added.


    "Got it." Despite my reluctant, I got up.


    After washing my face and brushing my teeth, I heard James babbling. I hurried to his crib to check on


    him.


    In the crib, he was looking at me with bright eyes, reaching his hands out to me. "Ma! Momma," he


    mumbled.


    My heart melted at how cute he was. Gently, I held my little angel''s hand. "Do you want a hug, James?"


    James shed me a bright smile, babbling with excitement.


    "You''re so adorable!" I cradled James in my arms, coaxing him. He appeared to be sleepy, and he soon


    fell asleep.


    All of a sudden, I heard a knock on the door. It was Tracy. She came up here to tell me that it was time


    to go downstairs and have breakfast.


    As I looked at my baby in my arms, I was reluctant to leave him.


    "I''ll take care of James for you." Tracy volunteered to help me, and carefully took James from my arms.


    With that, I went downstairs to the dining room after exhorting her to be careful.


    In the dining room, Charles was serving breakfast on the table. The way he looked so attentive was so


    tempting to me. Beneath his rolled-up shirt sleeves, his long arms and slender hands were exposed.


    Even though they weren''t that muscr, I knew that they were strong.


    Realizing that my mind was wandering, I blushed. Afterposing myself, I went to the table to sit


    down.


    Charles was looking at me expectantly, and his expression made me giggle. "It''s really good. Thank


    you for breakfast, Charles."


    "It''s all worth it as long as you enjoy the food, my love." It was then that Charles sat down and ate with


    satisfaction. After a while, he suggested, "Hey, Scarlett. If you''re not too busy, do you want to y


    tennis together this afternoon?"


    "Oh, too bad. I''m a little busytely because of the new program. I can''t go," I responded, looking at


    him with regret.


    "Oh," Charles replied casually. But I noticed the faint sadness from his eyes.


    I moved my chair closer to his and held his hand.


    Charles smiled at me, and asked, "What''s the theme of the new program?"


    "It''s about a mother''s postpartum journey," I answered.


    "Sounds meaningful," he said.


    "Certainly. Mothers face many challenges even after giving birth. I just want everyone to see the life of


    a mother postpartum, and hope that they can learn how to be more tolerant and understanding of


    mothers." After saying that, I let out a sigh. I recalled the time when I just gave birth. So many things


    happened, and I barely got any time to breathe.


    That kind of life was difficult and exhausting.


    Charles nodded in agreement. "It''s a great idea, Scarlett. But you should know that the theme of your


    program is too ideal. Thew of the jungle is thew of our society. Instead of tackling how others


    should react towards postpartum mothers, I think you should focus more on the mentality and ability of


    the mothers themselves after they gave birth."


    His remark left me stunned, and there was nothing I could say against it.


    After a moment of pondering, I held Charles'' hand and asked, "Can you do me a favor?"


    "Lay it on me." Charles interlocked his fingers with mine.


    "Yourpany is an industry giant. I''m sure there''s a lot of moms in yourpany, right? Do you mind


    if I get in touch with some of them to get some materials for my program?" I asked expectantly. Upon


    seeing Charles frown, I immediately added, "If you can''t help me out, I''ll go ask Spencer."


    When he heard me say that, he shot me a cold nce. "I didn''t say no. Don''t ask Spencer for help.


    Otherwise, I''m going to give him hell on the tennis court."


    I chuckled, leaning on his shoulder. "Well, that''s settled then."


    Charles hugged me, chuckling helplessly.


    After eating breakfast, I went to the TV station to work.


    When my morning meeting finished, I received a call from Nina. "Why aren''t you here yet? The food is


    ready," she said.


    "I''ll be there in a bit," I answered.


    About twenty minutester, I arrived at the restaurant.


    "Sorry for beingte," I remarked.


    Nina smirked at me and bantered, "What a busy woman! It seems like we won''t be able to have lunch


    together in the future."


    I giggled at her remark and sat across her. "Oh, stop it, you! As long as it''s a work day, I''ll always have


    lunch with you. Besides, I''m rarelyte for our lunch dates!"


    "Um¡­ Scarlett? I might not be able to have lunch with you all the time." Nina suddenly sounded


    serious.


    I looked at her with a smirk on my face and asked, "Is it because your husband thinks that I''m taking up


    too much of your time? Don''t worry about it. You can meet up with him during lunch breaks, if you want.


    I''ll just eat alone."


    "That''s not it. I''m nning to resign. I wan


    t to offer legal aid to the less fortunate."


    "Really?" I was surprised.


    Nina nodded in response before she let out a sigh. "Lately, I''ve been in contact with a lot of vulnerable


    groups who are having a hard time getting help from anyone. I just woke up one day, overwhelmed by


    sympathy, and I wanted to do something to help them. It just so happens that I''ll be able to use what I


    learned to help more people in need. That''s why I came to this conclusion."


    "So, you''re really going to leave the TV station?" I asked.


    Nervously, Nina looked into my eyes and asked, "Do you think I''m being impulsive and irrational?"


    I shook my head at her and smiled. "Not at all! I''m with you one hundred percent, Nina. If you say that


    this is something you want to do, just do it! And if there''s anything I can do to help, you can call me


    anytime."


    Moved by my words, Nina hugged me earnestly. "I knew you''d understand me!"


    "Of course!" I caressed her back and waited until she calmed down from the excitement before saying,


    "Let''s eat."


    After a while, Abner appeared.


    After greeting me, he sat down next to Nina and took away the fruit wine beside her. "Why are you


    drinking alcohol, Nina?" Abner asked disapprovingly.


    At once, Nina exined, "I ordered one for Scarlett, but the waiter also poured a ss for me. I didn''t


    even touch mine. I swear!"


    Abner''s face softened.


    "Why can''t Nina have that?" I asked, visibly confused. This particr fruit wine contained very little


    alcohol, and it was one of Nina''s favorite beverages.


    Abner held Nina in his arms as they intimately gazed into each other''s eyes. "We''re preparing to have a


    baby. During this period of time, we decided to stay away from alcohol."


    I smiled at them and expressed my sincerest congrattions.


    When lunch almost over, I received a message from Charles. "Honey, what did you have for lunch?"


    I turned on my phone''s camera and took a picture of the food for him.


    Unexpectedly, Charles called me. The way he questioned me sounded so unfriendly. "Who are you


    having lunch with?"


    "Nina and Abner," I said.


    "Scarlett, you should keep your distance from married men." Charles sounded so jealous.


    I wasn''t sure why, so I went back to the chat box to take a look at the photo again. It was then that I


    noticed that I had identally captured Abner''s hand in the photo.


    No wonder Charles got jealous all of a sudden!


    I wasn''t sure how to react to his jealousy. "Abner is loyal to Nina. Don''t overthink it," I exined.


    "You sound envious. I''m also loyal to you, aren''t I?"


    "Oh, please, Charles! The whole world knows about your love history," I said.


    After a moment of silence, Charles said in a serious tone, "Yes, but now¡­ you''re the only woman I


    love. There is nobody else in this world who loves you more than I do."


    The sound of his mellow voice was music to my ears. It was so pleasant to hear that my heart sang.


    "You''re so narcissistic," I joked, hiding my glee.


    "So, what? I don''t care about anyone else, as long as you cherish me. You will cherish me, won''t you?"


    asked Charles.


    Upon raising my head, I happened to meet Nina''s gossipy eyes. Embarrassed, I cleared my throat.


    "Scarlett? Why aren''t you answering me?" Charles sounded like he was threatening me somehow.


    At this point, I felt helpless. "There''s no doubt that I''ll cherish you," I replied.


    "I''ll keep that in mind," he said.


    It wasn''t easy to pacify Charles. By the time I finished with the phone call, Nina had already paid for the


    bill.


    Soon, we went back to the TV station for work.


    During the afternoon, I continued the meeting with the crew of the program. It took us so much time to


    determine the content and form of the program. At longst, the name of the new program was decided


    before the end of the meeting; "The Great New Mothers".


    Once the meeting had concluded, everyone left the meeting room one after another. One of my


    colleagues got left behind and walked beside me. "Scarlett, are you going to be in charge of the


    sponsorship this time?"


    I smiled at her and said, "Yup! I''ll take care of it. Don''t worry."


    My colleague was overjoyed to hear me say that.


    After work, I walked out of the TV station and I saw Charles at a nce.


    He was leaning against the front of the car, staring at his phone. His slender figure and perfect face


    made him the focus of passersby.


    "What are you doing here?" I approached Charles and threw myself into his arms.


    He nted a kiss on my cheek as his eyes lit up. "Because I missed you."


    Even though we were intimate on a daily basis, he still never failed to make me blush. It was kind of


    amazing how every interaction with Charles made my heart race like I was a teenage girl who had


    fallen in love for the first time.


    Tracy winked at me. "Mr. Moore has been here for over an hour," she said.


    I stared at Charles, visibly concerned. "Why didn''t you call me? The meeting dragged on for a little


    longer than usual today. If you''d have told me earlier, I would''ve finished it sooner."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Charles'' POV:


    Scarlett frowned as she stared at me.


    Her bright, beautiful eyes bewitched me. And it rendered me unable to resist the urge to lean close to


    her.


    Scarlett seemed a little nervous. To my surprise, she closed her eyes and pecked me on the lips.


    I was stunned by her initiative.


    After taking a step back, she stared me with coquettish eyes. "Let''s go back to the mansion tonight,


    okay?"


    "Sure." I licked my lips, feeling unsatisfied.


    Then, I locked my eyes on Scarlett.


    Confused, she asked, "What¡­?"


    Before she could finish speaking, I held the back of her head, bent over, and kissed her. Then, I


    jammed my tongue into her mouth and gave her a French kiss.


    Tracy yelped for a second, but she soon quieted down and averted her gaze from us.


    Meanwhile, Scarlett whimpered and resisted. I embraced her tightly and kissed her more passionately.


    Secondster, she indulged herself in our kiss. She wrapped her arms around my neck and began to


    kiss me back.


    After a long time, I finally let go of her. I pressed my forehead against her and suggested, "Maybe we


    shouldn''t go back to the mansion today."


    Scarlett red at me, blushing. "But I want to go back!"


    "Well, I guess it would still work as long as we do it quietly," I said.


    "Charles!" Scarlett eximed.


    Seeing that she was about to get pissed, I mmed up. But the smile on my face didn''t disappear.


    Upon our arrival at the Moore mansion, dinner was already served. We greeted the elders and sat


    beside them.


    Grandpa exhorted Scarlett. "You shouldn''t spend all of your time working. You should spend more time


    with your child whenever possible."


    Scarlett wasdling a bowl of soup for Grandma when she heard that. "I will, Grandpa," she answered.


    Grandpa nodded with satisfaction before turning to look at me. "Charles, is yourpanycking in


    manpower? My friend has a granddaughter named Nancy Wood. She just graduated this month. Do


    you mind checking if there''s a suitable position for her?"


    Honestly, mypany was never short on manpower, but Grandpa rarely ever asked for favors. I held


    him in high regard, so I wanted to do him this favor. Thus, I agreed to his request readily. "I''ll ask my


    assistant to contact her."


    After dinner, I wanted to stroll in the garden with Scarlett. However, Grandma took her first.


    I had no choice but to follow them around.


    Grandma seemed to be in high spirits, and she asked Scarlett to y chess with her.


    But after losing several games in a row, Grandma began to act shamelessly. "No, no, no. My eyesight


    is poor now, so I moved the wrong piece. I''m going to redo my move!"


    Scarlett just let Grandma redid her move and just smiled at her. "Grandma, take a good look at the


    pieces before you make a move this time."


    Grandpa shook his head, sighed, and held Grandma''s hand. "How could you still be so childish at our


    age? You''re making Scarlett coax you!"


    Grandma red at him and asked, "Am I not allowed to do so?"


    "Fine, fine. Do whatever you want." Grandpa immediately conceded and just mmed up beside


    Grandma.


    We spent time together until eleven in the evening.


    Seeing that Grandma was getting sleepy, I asked one of the servants to help the elders


    go upstairs and put them to bed.


    "Grandma is so adorable. She''s like a child sometimes," Scarlett remarked as she put the chess pieces


    into the box. Even her eyes were smiling. She looked so beautiful.


    Meanwhile, I just gazed at her in silence.


    Scarlett looked back at me, visibly confused. Soon, she leaned back, wary of me. "What''s the matter


    with you?"


    I held her hand, pulled her towards me, and sat her on myp. Then, I ced my arms around her


    waist, rubbed my cheeks against hers, and said, "It''ste. We should go to bed."


    "Charles, stop it." Scarlett''s face gradually became red.


    It was then that I kissed her affectionately.


    "I¡­ I''m gonna take a shower!" Blushing, she pushed me away, sprang to her feet, and ran upstairs.


    I chuckled as I followed behind her.


    Inside the bedroom, Scarlett was taking her pajamas to the bathroom.


    But before she could even open the bathroom door, I held her hand and embraced her from behind.


    "Scarlett," I whispered.


    "What¡­ what are you doing?" Scarlett stammered. ''She''s so adorable!'' I remarked inwardly.


    I kissed her earlobe and said, "Let''s take a shower together."


    Scarlett tensed up and didn''t respond.


    As I held her in my embrace, it was hard to resist the urge to breathe her presence in. I could feel my


    Adam''s apple bobbing up and down.


    Gently, I turned her towards me, so that we would stand face to face. I kissed her lips and asked, "Is it


    okay?"


    Scarlett nodded affirmatively.


    I opened the door behind her and entered the bathroom while kissing her.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After we finished showering, Iy on the bed as though I had lost my very soul.


    At this time, my phone vibrated on the bedside table. Upon checking it, I saw that I had received a


    message from Alice. "Scarlett, am I going to have a granddaughter soon?"


    Before I could even respond, Charlesy down beside me and embraced me. I could feel his pecs


    against my back. Not long after, I heard his bewitching voice. "Tell Mom not to be so hasty. If she wants


    to have a granddaughter, she''ll have to wait a few more years."


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You peeped at my messages again."


    "I didn''t mean to look at it. I saw it by ident," Charles replied while kissing me.


    I scoffed at him and saw that another message had popped up. It was from Vivian. "Scarlett, what


    would you do if your man''s mother doesn''t like you? Will you leave him or insist on staying by his


    side?"


    I frowned when I read the message. "I''m afraid Gemma is getting involved with Spencer and Vivian''s


    rtionship," I said to Charles.


    "Just leave them alone," he replied. His response was followed by a slightly cold touch on my waist. He


    slid his hands into my pajamas and gently caressed my skin.


    I held his hand and said, "But¡­"


    Obviously, Charles wasn''t in the mood to discuss this matter. Not wanting me to say another word, he


    kissed me, pulled my hand, and ced it on his chest. I could feel his heart racing.


    "Baby, I promise this will be thest time today." Charles was looking at me with a burning desire in his


    eyes.


    My heart seemed to have stopped beating all of a sudden. I couldn''t take my eyes off him, and I slowly


    gave into my desire to have sex with him.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Spencer''s POV:


    I had been looking for Vivian in the bar for a long time, but I couldn''t find her anywhere. With every


    passing second, I was getting even more upset.


    Thus, I pulled one of the waiters and asked, "Have you seen Vivian?"


    The waiter shook his head nkly.


    "Find her," Imanded. Having said that, I turned around and went to Vivian''s room, but there was


    nobody inside.


    Momentster, the waiter rushed into the room and stammered, "Sir, I... I called Vivian."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Impatiently, I asked, "And then? Tell me!"


    The waiter was startled by the sudden rise of my voice.


    Realizing that I was losing control, I took a deep breath. "Sorry about that."


    Given that the waiter was frightened, he hurriedly answered my question. "A man answered Vivian''s


    phone, saying that she was singing."


    "Did he say where she is?" I asked.


    The waiter said with uncertainty, "He didn''t say, but it sounds like she''s at a club."


    I stared at him with unblinking eyes and stood rooted to my spot.


    "Hang on. I''ll go check again, sir!" The waiter trembled and ran away.


    I was bing more and more frustrated. To alleviate my frustration, I sshed some cold water onto


    my face, but it still didn''t work.


    A few minutester, the waiter returned. "She''s at the Havana Club, sir."


    Without wasting another second, I grabbed my car keys and drove there at once.


    Soon, I arrived at Havana Club.


    The second I entered the door, Vivian appeared in my sight and took my breath away.


    There was dim lighting on the stage, and she was practically sparkling beneath the spotlight. It looked


    like she was immersed in her performance, sweeping her eyes across the audience in a charming way.


    I could hear my heart beating like a drum as I looked at her. But when I saw Lee in front of the stage, all


    the feelings I had in my heart disappeared.


    I clicked my tongue, grabbed one of the waiters and said, "Once thedy finishes her performance,


    take her backstage."


    The waiter was startled and he stared at me for a long time. It appeared as though he was trying to


    figure out who I was.


    Not wanting to give him a chance to refuse, I added, "Hurry the fuck up!"


    "Ah! Yes, sir. Right away!" The waiter seemed to be frightened. He staggered away and rushed to the


    stage''s waiting area.


    I shot Lee a cold nce before making a detour to the back of the stage.


    A few minutester, the singing stopped and the lights were turned back on.


    Soon, Vivian arrived at the back of the stage.


    She seemed surprised to see me here, but she quicklyposed herself, and greeted me politely.


    I only caught a glimpse of her when I entered the club, so I just now realized that she was wearing a


    long slim dress and exquisite high-heeled shoes.


    Admittedly, Vivian looked enchantingly beautiful, but I was too angry to dwell on that. ''Does she value


    Lee that much? Why did she dress up this well knowing that she''s going out with him? She never even


    dressed like that for me!'' I remarked inwardly.


    "Vivian, what are you trying to do?" I asked through gritted teeth.


    Confused, Vivian said, "I''m here to sing with my friends for fun. Is there something wrong with that?"


    "For fu


    n? Seriously? Is that how you view our rtionship?" I growled.


    Raising an eyebrow, Vivian strutted towards me. Her every move was enough to charm me. Not a


    minuteter, she stood face to face with me, looking directly into my eyes. "Or what? Are you really


    going to marry me?"


    Now that her face was inches away from mine, I must say that even her makeup was beautiful.


    But I got even angrier. "Do you have a crush on the rich young man out there, so you wanna date


    him?"


    Vivian didn''t seem fazed by my reaction. "If Lee actually likes me, it''ll be my honor to date him," she


    snorted.


    My remaining rationality was almost burned out by my anger. Fortunately, I was able to suppress my


    anger long enough to leave before I could lose my temper in front of Vivian.


    Vivian''s POV:


    I should be happy that Spencer left, but when I watched him storm away, my heart was filled with


    sadness.


    A few secondster, I turned around and went back to my original seat, lost in thought. Suddenly,


    someone grabbed my wrist. I stumbled and fell directly into someone''s warm embrace.


    "Spencer?" I looked up at him, shocked that he was still here.


    "Come with me." Spencer gazed into my eyes and dragged me out.


    As I stared at him, I felt the urge to cry.


    In all honesty, I was over the moon that he came back for me.


    Spencer looked like he was on the brink of losing control. After pulling me into his car, he drove all the


    way back to his bar at full speed.


    I got carsick and felt dizzy because of that. But before I could get a chance to recover, he pulled me out


    of the car and led me into the bar.


    I staggered forward to hold Spencer''s arm, and bumped into him on purpose. I pouted at him and said,


    "Spencer, my heels are too high for me to walk properly. Help me."


    Spencer paused for a second and then wrapped his arms around my waist.


    The fabric of my dress was thin, so I could feel his palm on my skin. His palm was warmer than most


    others I had felt.


    When our eyes met, it seemed like time had stopped. I couldn''t resist the urge to touch his handsome


    face. Then, I gently stroked his earlobes and pinched it.


    Spencer trembled at what I did, and soon, his ears turned red. As he looked at me in astonishment, he


    grabbed my hand. "What are you doing?"


    "I wanted to see how you''ll react," I replied. I shed him a grin, leaned against his chest, and listened


    to his powerful heartbeat.


    But then, I heard Spencer''s cold voice. "What reaction did you want me to have? You have a crush on


    Lee, don''t you?"


    Just when I was about to answer, I saw a familiar face outside the door.


    I left Spencer''s embrace and straightened his cor. Seeing that he was ring at me, I leaned close to


    him and whispered, "Nicole is here. You''re supposed to go on a date, remember?"


    I could see Spencer''s eyes burning with fury.


    Pretending to be calm, I clenched my fists and tried to cheer him up. Then, before Nicole could reach


    us, I left right away.


    Despite the fact that I was pushing Spencer towards her, I felt only bitterness whenever they were


    together.


    ''How long am I going to pretend like I don''t like him?'' I felt like I was on the verge of breaking down.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Spencer''s POV:


    Nicole had brought along with herrge group of youngdy friends to Mint Bar.


    Vivian, being the heartless woman she was, left me in Nicole''s mercy and strode upstairs without a


    word. But just before she disappeared at the end of the staircase, she shed me an encouraging look


    that roused my fury.


    "I''m sorry, Spencer. Do forgive me foring over without telling you in advance. These are my


    friends. All of them wanted to see you, so..."


    She trailed away, gazing at me with quiet enthusiasm and blushing red. Her voice grew lower and lower


    as she spoke, and she sounded like a timid little rabbit.


    Why was she here again?! This had gone far enough!


    I pulled my lips into a frown, giving off the impression that no one was allowed toe close to me.


    Sadly, these girls were too young to be sensible. They didn''t sense my displeasure and surrounded me


    instantly. They kept asking me questions over and over in their high-pitched voices, like a bunch of


    nosy flies.


    "Spencer, so you''re Nicole''s boyfriend?"


    "How did you know Nicole, Spencer? Do tell us!"


    "Spencer..."


    One by one, they shot foolish questions that gave me goosebumps. I tried to push down my annoyance


    and keep calm throughout it all. Unfortunately, I couldn''t get rid of them at all.


    In fact, my mind was full of Vivian and Lee. I wasn''t in the mood to deal with these giggly little girls.


    "I''m sorry, but I need to go to the washroom."


    I found an excuse to leave. Once I managed to escape the crowd of annoying girls, I whipped out my


    phone and sent a message to Vivian.


    "I''lle to youter. If you don''t exin what happened before, I''m not letting you sleep tonight!"


    I waited in the washroom for her reply, but nothing came. Vivian was silent.


    Damn it! I would definitely punish herter!


    Reluctantly, I returned to Nicole and her friends. Immediately, the girls from before pounced on me and


    continued their barrage of stupid questions. So much, I was drowning in them! Being around the girls


    was a test of my patience.


    Suddenly, I spotted Lee in the crowd from the corner of my eyes.


    Looking closely, he was holding ady''s bag in his hand. My eyes automatically zeroed in on Lee''s


    figure, and I realized that he was walking to Vivian''s room.


    What day was it today? A gathering day for blind dates?! Argh!


    Then, the door was opened and Vivian popped out. She greeted Lee with a sweet smile before pulling


    him inside and closing the door shut.


    Just like that, thest vestiges of my reasoning vanished. Anger surged in me, prompting me to stand


    up abruptly. I said to the girls, "Excuse me. I have something urgent to deal with." As soon as I said


    that, I turned around, about to leave.


    "Spencer? Where are you going?"


    Nicole wanted to stop me from leaving. However, I turned around and threw her an icy re. I could no


    longer suppress my anger and hissed, "Nicole, you crossed the line."


    My curt warning frightened her into tears. She stood still, frozen on the spot, her eyes brimming with


    tears that threatened to fall.


    Everyone fell dead silent. Under the surprised and shocked looks of everyone inside, I hurried out of


    the room.


    As I stormed upstairs, the image of Vivian and Lee embracing intimately appeared in my mind. My


    heart ached, as if it was being torn to pieces.


    Were they doing the deed?


    With that in mind, I increased my pace and sprinted to Vivian''s room. I kicked the door open


    immediately.


    "Vivian! You¡­!"


    My furious outburst came to a sudden halt. To my surprise, Lee was nowhere to be found. In fact, there


    was only an alluring beauty in lingerie.


    Maybe Vivian had just taken a shower. She wore a skimpy silk nightdress that showed her generous


    cleavage. It was so short, it couldn''t cover her snow-white, slender legs. She looked charminglyzy,


    tempting men into approaching her.


    Seeing her in such a state, the question I yearned to ask got stuck in my throat. I couldn''t take my eyes


    off Vivian.


    "What''s wrong, Spencer?" Vivian approached me step by step and looked at me with a teasing gaze.


    "If you''re here to catch the adult


    ery in the act, I''m afraid I''ve let you down. Lee just came to give me the bag I left in the club and left


    right after. Why are you so flustered?"


    I kept stepping back, breathing hard, until the door touched my back.


    This woman was just like a mind reader! She could see through my thoughts so easily.


    Then, Vivian burst into amusedughter. She retreated away from me and sat back on the edge of the


    bed. She leaned against the head of the bed, bending her body into a seductive gesture.


    She patted the bed and said, "Come and sit here, Spencer."


    What was she up to...? I swallowed hard, not daring to move.


    "What? Are you afraid of me?" Her eyes shed with contempt and teasing.


    I wasn''t afraid of anything!


    Thinking so, I braced myself and quickly sat down next to Vivian.


    I sat still, but I still didn''t have the courage to look at her. I was afraid that I would be seduced by this


    tempting woman again.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You know, Spencer, how about I resign?" Vivian asked softly, popping out an unexpected question.


    As if struck by lightning, I sprang up from the bed in shock. "That''s not funny, Vivian!"


    "Well, you won''t be angry anymore if I leave,"


    Vivian said casually, but she was looking at me with a sincere gaze.


    Only then did I realize that Vivian was dead serious. She really wanted to leave me!


    All of a sudden, unprecedented panic engulfed my entire being. Even if she angered me to death every


    day, I never actually wanted to let her go.


    I was so anxious, my palms began to sweat and my mind turned into a mess. Before I could say


    anything, a pair of soft red lips caught mine in a deep kiss.


    Before I could react, I fell on the soft bed. Vivian pressed on top of me and whispered softly, "This is the


    last time, Spencer."


    As I looked at her beautiful face, a surge of mad desire flooded in me.


    The fire of lust burned us whole as we embraced...


    Vivian''s POV:


    After a long bout of desire, I was exhausted. I turned to Spencer disgruntledly and kicked his butt. "You


    can go back to your room now."


    But Spencer pulled me into his arms instead, and wrapped his arms and legs around me like a clingy


    little octopus. He murmured childishly, "No, I won''t go."


    I could feel the warmth in his chest radiating into me. Turbulent emotions stirred my heart, and I wasn''t


    sure what to feel.


    A few seconds ago, I was wondering about how to stay away from this man. But in the next second, as


    he held me dearly in his arms, my heart started beating at a rapid pace.


    Try as I might, I really couldn''t do anything about it!


    I sighed silently in my heart, the irritation my heart left with nowhere to go. "Spencer, I can''t fall asleep.


    Let''s talk."


    "It''s already sote. You should sleep now." Spencer''s voice was slightly muffled from unspoken desire.


    "No. I want to talk." I struggled in his embrace, discontent.


    "Okay, okay. Whatever you want." Helpless, Spencer released me from his hug.


    "Alright. What do you want to talk about?"


    "I''ve arranged for so many blind dates for you. Don''t you have feelings for any of the girls?"


    "No." Spencer''s reply was immediate. He red at me, displeased.


    "Fine, then tell me what kind of girl you like." I nestled coyly in his arms, acting like a spoiled child.


    Spencer yed with my long hair and replied indifferently, "You already know."


    An amusing thought popped in my mind. I asked tentatively, "Is it someone like Scarlett?"


    Spencer instantly stopped ying with my hair and frowned. "Why do you ask so many questions?" He


    sounded very flustered.


    All of a sudden, my heart sank to my stomach. I looked up at him, and saw that he was also looking at


    me. We looked at each other silently for about a minute, not uttering a single word.


    Finally, Spencer gave in. "Why are you thinking so much? Come on, let''s do it again."


    Spencer kissed me passionately, his big hands touching me everywhere. Since we had just done it, I


    couldn''t resist his temptation. Soon, I fell into the vortex of desire again.


    He waspletely right. Why should I think so much? After all, we were just having fun while we could.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    Vivian''s POV:


    When I woke up, Spencer was already gone. ''When did Spencer leave?" I wondered.


    Gemma called me and urged me to continue finding girls for her son.


    Thus, I had no choice but to call Spencer.


    "Boss, where are you?" I asked.


    "What''s up?"


    "Oh, it''s not that big of a deal. But you''ll have toe back and meet your date today."


    "Did my mother call you again?" Spencer asked sharply.


    I didn''t respond to that, and I just rolled my eyes at him. He already knew the answer, and yet he was


    still asking me.


    "I''m not going on a blind date," he said.


    "No, you can''t refuse, Spencer! Otherwise I have no idea how I''m going to exin it to your mother," I


    said.


    "Ugh¡­ fine. Ask Nicole to wait for me in the bar tonight," he responded.


    After hanging up, I felt the bitterness ovee my heart.


    Clearly, Gemma didn''t like me. But I couldn''t figure out what Spencer really wanted.


    Disappointed, I let out an exasperated sigh.


    ''Forget it! Even if I don''t have a boyfriend, I still have my bestie!''


    After a moment of pondering, I decided to go look for Scarlett. ''God, I''m so sick of men!'' I cursed


    inwardly.


    ******


    Upon arriving at the cafe, I saw that Scarlett and Nina were already there waiting for me. It turned out


    that they''d been waiting for me for a long time.


    At a nce, I saw James lying in his stroller and sucking on his thumb.


    I hadn''t seen him for a long time, but he still remembered who I was. He reached out his stubby little


    arms to me, smiling like an angel.


    ''Aww! James is so adorable!'' My heart melted at the sight of him.


    I couldn''t wait to hold him. "Come here, my little angel. Let me hug you!"


    The little guy had be a lot heavier than thest time I held him. He leaned his chubby little face


    towards me and nted a kiss on my cheek.


    "Aww. You''re so sweet!"


    James'' innocent eyes and unadulterated positivity cheered me up. To show him just how much I


    adored him, I embraced him in my arms.


    After a while, a waiter came over with a tray. "Sorry to bother you,dies. I''m just here to serve you


    your coffees and orange juice. Please, enjoy yourselves."


    "Thank you," said Nina.


    She took the two cups of coffee and put them in front of me and Scarlett, and then she picked up the


    ss of orange juice and took a sip.


    I was surprised that Nina wasn''t drinking atte. The ones they served at this cafe was quite famous in


    town, so I wondered why she opted for an orange juice instead.


    "Nina, why aren''t you drinking coffee?" I asked.


    Suddenly, Nina blushed. "It''s not a big deal. Abner and I have been nning to have a child, so we''ve


    stopped drinking coffee altogether," she stammered.


    As she held the orange juice in her hands, her eyes were brimming with joy.


    ''A child, huh?'' I didn''t expect that she and Abner would try to have a child so soon.


    "In that case, congrattions!" I greeted.


    "Thanks, Vivian." Nina smiled meekly at me.


    Love was so magical. Nina used to be so perky and forthright, but now she looked so different.


    ''A baby¡­''


    I put James back into the stroller, and then picked up my cup of coffee in a daze.


    Suddenly, it urred to me that I didn''t use any contraception when I had sex with Spencer.


    With hope in my heart, I put down my cup and gently stroked my t stomach. ''Perhaps a seed has


    taken root and is growing inside my womb,'' I thought.


    Before I had time to think any further, Gemma''s face shed through my mind.


    And as I cringed at her image, all the beautiful scenes in my head disappeared in an instant.


    A bitter smile appeared on my lips. ''Even if I have a child with Spencer, what good would it do? Will it


    change where I came from? Will Gemma start to ept me because of the child?''


    When those thoughts crossed my mind, I figured it was best to give up on the idea.


    Once more, I picked up the cup of coffee. The strong bitterness of the coffee seemed to have seeped


    into my very limbs and bones.


    ''Ugh, the coffee tastes so bitter. I''ll nevere back here again.''


    It was a pity that my well-deserved rxation time was ruined by an unexpected guest.


    Somewhere nearby, Emily was walking towards us along with her new bodyguard.


    "Why is she always haunting you like a ghost? I wonder if she''s got some sort of tracking device


    installed on you. It''s like she knows where you are wherever you go!" Nina sounded annoyed.


    "What are you doing here?"


    I asked bluntly.


    The fake smile on Emily''s face froze. "I''ve grown tired of shopping, so I figured it would be nice to sit


    down and rx. Can''t I have a cup of coffee and say hello to my daughter?"


    "God, stop reminding me that you''re my mother. You should know by now that I''d rather not talk to you


    even if we meet," I responded.


    Knowing that I didn''t buy her exnation, Emily cut the crap. "Vivian, you''re just deceiving yourself.


    Whether you like it or not, I am your mother and we share the same blood. There''s nothing you can do


    about that."


    Trembling with anger, I clenched my fists and asked, "What the hell do you want this time?"


    "I wish to speak to you alone," said Emily, sounding determined. Moreover, her bodyguard was


    standing right in front of me, silent yet daunting.


    "Vivian¡­" Scarlett stopped midsentence. At the same time, she signaled for Tracy and J toe


    over. It was fortunate that they were nearby and following Scarlett around.


    "It seems like talking to you today is unavoidable."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I gave Scarlett a reassuring nce, while finishing thest bits of my coffee. "Fine, let''s go," I said to


    Emily.


    Unhurriedly, I stood up and walked to the corner of the shopping mall along with Emily.


    "Vivian, have you thought about marrying Ethan?" she asked bluntly.


    I knew that she was still thinking of selling me to that bastard, so I didn''t hesitate to refuse her


    suggestion. "Fuck that. I''m not going to marry that freak, Ethan."


    "Well, if you''re not going to marry him, who will you marry? Spencer? Bah! He''s way out of your


    league!" Emily growled.


    "That is none of your business!" I pped back. All of the hair on my body stood on end because of


    how angry I was.


    "I am your mother. Do you really think that I can''t see through you? You went to see Ethan on purpose,


    didn''t you? And you did it because you wanted to infuriate Spencer. Well, now that you''ve got what you


    want, you''re just going to discard me?"


    Emily sneered. "You really are my daughter! You''re incredibly talented at seducing men!"


    "Shut the fuck up!"


    The darkest part of my heart was revealed. It was as if I had been stripped naked and cut open,


    revealing the rotten flesh inside.


    Though it pained me to admit it, she was right.


    I did use Ethan to annoy Spencer, just so he could realize how important I was to him. I almost lost my


    virginity in that tragic incident.


    The heavy makeup on Emily''s face wasn''t enough to disguise her intentions of scheming. Upon seeing


    her reaction, I suddenly remembered what Gemma told me.


    "Like mother, like daughter," she said.


    I felt sick to my core and began retching. ''Was she right?'' I wondered. Perhaps there might not be any


    differences between me and my deviant mother. It made me wonder if I would be so despicable


    someday.


    "Now that you have a new goal, as your mother, I do hope you get what you want," said Emily with a


    sneer.


    To my eyes, her blessing was more like a curse, and it filled me with even deeper fear.


    Dazed and confused, I went back to my seat. Abner had already picked up Nina, and only Scarlett was


    there, anxiously waiting for me.


    "Scarlett, do you think I''ll be happy if I use a trick to win him over?"


    I blurted out the question that had been troubling me for the longest time. "Never mind. I don''t wanna


    know the answer."


    Truthfully, I was worried that I''d get a negative answer from Scarlett.


    "Vivian, love at first sight isn''t a thing. If a man can pursue a woman, it gives us, women, every right to


    pursue our happiness too. It''s not a trick. When ites to love, it''s hard to distinguish between right


    and wrong. If you''re in love with each other, I''m sure it will be fine. We shouldn''t deny someone''s


    feelings just because of a ''trick''."


    Scarlett''s words were like a beacon of hope shining down on me. It was then that I poured my heart out


    and told her everything.


    I told her just how much I loved Spencer, how his mother, Gemma disliked me, and that my mother was


    only interested in earning money.


    All the while, Scarlett listened intently to my ramblings, quietly holding my hand.


    "Vivian, love isn''t thatplicated. As long as you and Spencer love each other, everything will be


    fine," she said.


    "You don''t understand, Scarlett. That''s the problem. I don''t even know if Spencer loves me back." I


    smiled bitterly.


    This time, Scarlett didn''t say anything and silence ensued between us.

 Chapter 271: Inexplicable Possessiveness

    Chapter 271: Inexplicable Possessiveness


    Scarlett''s POV:


    After listening to Vivian''s words, I knew that anyfort would be useless. Wanting to cheer her up, I


    proposed, "How about we go shopping? The best way to make ourselves happy is to spend money!"


    "Okay," Vivian replied, smiling softly.


    And so, we went on shopping spree. Just like that, the matter from beforepletely vanished from


    our minds.


    Tracy and J followed us obediently, with James in the stroller. James seemed to enjoy the


    shopping mall very much, cooing happily at the sights and sounds there. His doe eyes looked around


    excitedly, the curiosity in them evident.


    At noon, we had lunch at a restaurant.


    I ordered some eggs for James. I crushed them into fine bits before feeding them to him.


    As I was feeding him, my phone vibrated. It was a message from Charles.


    "Where are you? I''ll pick you up."


    I replied by sending him the location of the restaurant.


    A whileter, I spotted Charles standing at the door of the restaurant. He was wearing a simple white


    shirt, but he looked dashing all the same. Happily, I waved at him and called, "Charles, here."


    To my surprise, he was followed by two people. Spencer and David were there as well, walking


    casually behind him.


    "Spencer, David. You''re here too."


    "Hi, Scarlett. Oh, is this baby James? He really looks like Charles!" David approached James for a


    closer look at him, and then caressed his little face gently.


    "I don''t know, I think he looks more like Scarlett. Especially his eyes," Spencer disagreed.


    "James inherited all of mine and Scarlett''s best genes." Charles slipped in and joined the conversation.


    His tone was light, but there was a distinct smugness in them. He couldn''t help brag about his son,


    apparently.


    "You''re right. James is the fruit of your love, isn''t he?" Vivian echoed with a smile.


    "There, Vivian is hot and smart. Spencer, you better marry her as soon as possible."


    Spencer was stunned, unable to reply. Vivian took advantage of his silence and teased, "Don''t make


    things difficult for him, now. He doesn''t even like me. Besides, our families aren''t equal in social status.


    We''re not right for each other."


    "Oh...? Turns out that you''re pretty old-fashioned when ites to rtionship and marriage." Charles


    sized Spencer up and down, showing a rare expression of disgust. His eyes were narrowed in


    disapproval.


    Spencer was rendered speechless a second time. After a moment of silence, he relented and


    mumbled, "Fine, I admit defeat."


    James, the curious little thing he was, looked around and blinked innocently. Suddenly, he let out a


    happy giggle. Then, he stretched and spread out his chubby hands towards Charles.


    Charles smiled at me, and then took James from me. He held James with one hand and held my hand


    tightly with the other. Then, we made our way towards the parking lot.


    "We''re leaving now, everyone. See you next time." I turned around and waved goodbye to Spencer and


    the rest, and walked away with Charles.


    Spencer''s POV:


    After Charles left, David bade goodbye and made his leave as well.


    Now, only Vivian and I were left.


    I was about to ask her where she wanted to go, but then her phone rang and cut off my attempt.


    She picked up the call and said in an exaggerated tone, "Of course I''m free this afternoon. Where do


    you want to go?"


    "How about horseback riding?" From where I sat, I could clearly hear a man''s voice from her phone. In


    an instant, jealousy burned me whole.


    ''Horseback riding? Oh yeah? Well, your face looks like a horse!'' I couldn''t help but curse inwardly,


    seething.


    "Fine, let''s go horseback riding. Send me the address. See youter!" Vivian hung up the phone. Then,


    she stood up to leave, not even sparing me another nce.


    "Stop!" So infuriated I was, I followed her without thinking.


    "What on earth are you doing, Spencer? I''m going on a date. Don''t follow me!" Vivian stopped in her


    tracks and spun around to re at me.


    "Well, I want to go horseback riding too!"


    "Then ask someone else out, for crying out loud! Don''t follow me."


    I soon caught up with Vivian and pressed her forcefully against the wall. My body pressed against hers


    deliberately, and my chest almost touched her own. I whispered heatedly in her ear, "What''s wrong with


    me? Am I in your way?"


    Vivian''s eyes met mine. Though she was trapped between my arms in such an intimate posture, there


    was not a trace of difort on her face at all. If anything, she remained cool andposed. "Who


    I''m asking out is none of your business. You and I have never been serious, have we?"


    "Are you ying with my feelings?"


    "Of course. Didn''t you have a good time yesterday?"


    Damn it! She actually had the audacity to ask me if I had a good time yesterday? She threw herself at


    me and slept with me yesterday! And today, she was going horseback riding with another man¡­


    When I imagined Vivian spending time with that man, whoever he was, my insides burned with jealous


    wrath.


    "Vivian, are you just stringing me along? Or are you serious about me?" I approached her again,


    closing our distance. We were so close that I could see every expression on her face clearly.


    "If I said I''m serious, do you have the guts to date me?" Vivian stared straight into my eyes, fearless.


    Her unyielding gaze suddenly made me feel a little uneasy, and I quickly looked away.


    Seeing this, she pushed me and broke free from my arms. "If you don''t like me, or have no intentions to


    be with me... Then it''s none of your business which man I''m dating!"


    "You...! Vivian!" My mind was a puzzled mess. I desperately wanted to lock her in my arms again, but I


    knew I had no right to do that.


    "Spencer... Do you like me?" Vivian asked seriously. There was no yfulness in her voice.


    "I... I''ll be upset if you go horseback riding with that man," I muttered after hesitating for a long time.


    However, my reply made her face darken in an instant. "I see. I thought you were jealous and cared


    about me, but I didn''t expect that it was just because of your so-called possessiveness. I guess I was


    just overthinking."


    "What possessiveness? What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "You don''t like me, but you won''t allow me to date anyone else. I''m not your exclusive item, Spencer.


    Get that through your thick skull." Vivian continued harshly, "I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I''ll be


    late for my date. See you around."


    Vivian left, but as she did so, she walked very slowly. It was as if she was waiting for me to ask her to


    stay. But... I had no right to do that. I could only watch her receding figure silently until she finally


    disappeared at the end of the corridor.


    After she left, I closed my eyes and saw Vivian''s sad and stubborn face when she retorted. My temples


    throbbed.


    Was I really a terrible man...?


    Before I could figure it out, my phone rang and snapped me out of my thoughts. Impatient, I answered


    it begrudgingly, "Hello?"


    "Spencer, we''ll be having dinner with the Browns tonight. Book a table." It was my mother.


    "Huh? Why are we having dinner together?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "We need to settle things between you and Nicole as soon as possible. She''s quite happy with you. I


    also heard that you have a good impression of her."


    "When did I ever say that?"


    "You took Nicole to y tennis and to see your best friend, Charles. Doesn''t that mean you like her


    too?"


    "What? No, I don''t like her. We''re just normal friends!" I was speechless from her conjecture. How did


    shee to that conclusion?


    "I don''t care! Book a room for me, and then send me a message. That''s it." Regardless of my


    objections, my mother ignored me and hung up as soon as she said that.


    I sighed, feeling helpless. I couldn''t do anything. Was marriage really that good...? Why would my


    mother force me to marry every day if it wasn''t?


    *****


    Later that evening, at my mother''s insistence, I booked a private room in a hotel and invited the Brown


    family for dinner.


    Nicole sat right next to me. She was dressed her best, and her perfume smelled much stronger than it


    usually did. However, I didn''t spare her a nce at all throughout dinner. I wasn''t in the mood to


    compliment on how well she was dressed tonight, or how good she smelled. I couldn''t put my heart on


    anyone else, not even the slightest. All I could think about the entire time was Vivian''s unruly face.


    I took a swig of wine, wondering what was wrong with me.


    "Spencer, don''t just drink alone. Propose a toast to your future father-inw." My mother approached


    me, tugging the hem of my clothes secretly as she whispered this to me. She sounded impatient.


    Future father-inw...? I snapped, having reached the limits of my patience. I couldn''t stand this


    anymore! I stood up, and then shed a perfunctory smile at Mr. and Mrs. Brown that did not reach my


    eyes. "I''m sorry, but I need to go to the washroom for a moment."


    It was not until I arrived at the washroom that I could breathe a sigh of relief. I took out my phone and


    checked the time. It was already nine.


    I went through my contacts and dialed the bar staff. "Has Vivian returned to Mint Bar?"


    "Yes, she''s back. She''s dancing with a really handsome man!"


    "What?!

 Chapter 272: The Balance Of Love

    Chapter 272: The Bnce Of Love


    Spencer''s POV:


    When I heard this, anger shot straight into my veins. I was so livid, I couldn''t think straight.


    "Yes, Vivian''s on the dance floor. Let me send you a video."


    "Hurry and do that."


    I hung up, seething with rage.


    Momentster, I received a one-minute video.


    When I clicked the it, I and saw that Vivian really was dancing with a handsome man.


    The two were so intimate and sticking so close together, people would have mistaken them as a sweet


    couple.


    To top it off, she was dressed in a skimpy miniskirt.


    Her shoulders were exposed,id bare for anyone to see.


    That crazy woman! Unable to stop my surging fury, I called the staff again and barked, "I don''t how! But


    go stop Vivian and lock her in her room! Now!"


    "Yes, sir."


    After that, I hung up again and left the washroom.


    Unexpectedly, Nicole was standing outside, probably waiting for me toe out.


    When she saw me, she looked at me worriedly.


    "Spencer, what''s wrong? Are you alright?"


    "Come with me."


    Annoyed and discontent, I grabbed Nicole''s wrist and walked back. I had no feelings for Nicole, none


    whatsoever. I couldn''t be with her, and I didn''t want her to stand between me and Vivian. It was time to


    make things clear. I took Nicole to her parents.


    There, I braced myself and announced solemnly, "I''m sorry, but I won''t marry Nicole. From now on,


    we''ll just be ordinary friends."


    Without waiting for anyone to react, I spun on my heel and left the room as quickly as I could.


    I hopped into my car, stepped on the pedal, and drove to Mint Bar with the speed of lightning.


    When I arrived at Mint Bar, I went straight to Vivian''s room.


    Outside, two bodyguards stood guard.


    "Where is she?"


    "She''s inside, sir."


    Without hesitation, I pushed the door open.


    What I saw next was that Vivian was lying on the bed, wearing earphones while she listened to music.


    She hadn''t bothered changing her clothes.


    If she bent down even just a little, her underwear could be seen.


    I took a deep breath, and hurriedly blocked the view of the two bodyguards with my body.


    I tried to suppress my anger and hissed at them, "You two may go now."


    "Yes, sir."


    As soon as the two of them left, I locked the door and made my way towards Vivian.


    She was still acting as if nothing had happened, and even spread her legs wider as if to challenge me.


    Her boldness seemed to know no limits.


    I took off Vivian''s earphones.


    "What do you want?"


    She looked up at me and asked casually, "You came back so early. Is everything going well?"


    "Yes, everything went well!" I replied crossly, scowling.


    "Really? A congrattions is in order, then!"


    "Oh, yeah? How are you going to congratte me?"


    I took another step closer and grabbed her chin.


    She wanted to dodge, but toote.


    I had already turned her face to look at me.


    Somehow, there seemed to be something magical in her eyes.


    Looking into them, I found myself lost in their powerful gaze.


    "How do you want me congratte you?"


    Sheughed teasingly, but she didn''t dare to look at me and struggled to pull her eyes away from mine.


    "Vivian. If you want me to marry you, just say it. Since we''ve done it, I promise I''ll be responsible for


    you."


    "Oh? You meant that night? Was I the one who seduced you that night? I mean, I took the initiative to


    sleep with you."


    At the mention of this topic, Vivian''s interest was piqued and she finally looked at me.


    I was stunned, surprised by her words.


    For a long time, she didn''t say anything more.


    But I knew she was deliberately provoking me, so I didn''t get angry at all.


    She thought she outsmarted me, but I was already aware that she approached me on purpose. She


    was the serpent that had lured me into taking a bite out of the forbidden fruit.


    Despite myself, I couldn''t stop the excitement growing in me.


    I soon let go of Vivian.


    This time, she sat up on the bed and said to me seriously, "Spencer, answer me this. If I turn out to be


    the same as my mother Emily, who''d do anything to achieve her goals, would you still desire me?"


    "Do you take me for a fool?"


    I bent over and kissed Vivian softly.


    As I did so, I removed her coat with hands.


    She didn''t resist at all, and instead blinked her eyes twice.


    "No, you''re a smart man."


    Her bright eyes curved slightly, and her body exuded an irresistible charm.


    This woman managed to sessfully aroused my desire.


    Her clothes were revealing.


    I quickly took off her coat and saw her plump breasts. I bent over and sucked one of them with my lips.


    She couldn''t bear the stimtion and groa ned with pleasure.


    I sucked her breast for a while before letting go of her reluctantly.


    My eyes were full of lust.


    I kissed her again and said hoarsely, "Vivian, I want it."


    "What? What do you mean, Spencer?"


    Vivian was in a daze,pletely different from her arrogant and aggressive self just now.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It aroused me more.


    She stopped struggling, and wrapped her hands around my neck and kissed me back.


    After the deep kiss, Vivian seemed to lust after me, which made her more charming.


    I slid my hand into her dress, and touched her thighs.


    Then, I lifted her dress up.


    Slowly, I pushed her.


    She was soon pressed under me.


    I unzipped her short skirt and quickly took it off, revealing her white and tender waist.


    My breath grew heavier and heavier.


    Vivian wanted to grab my hand to stop me, but I lowered my head and kissed her.


    "Be good."


    Under her gaze, I lowered my head and licked her breasts.


    My tongue drew circles on her nipples.


    Then, I opened my mouth slightly and sucked her breasts, as if I was sucking milk.


    I held her in my arms and pushed into her. I entered her bodypletely.


    Vivian blushed and bit her lips, but did not say anything.


    "Vivian, look at me." I coaxed her, my voice deep and sexy.


    Then, I straightened up and thrust deeply in her vagina. I was surprised to find that her body had


    completely opened for me.


    After the sex, I looked at Vivian, who was exhausted, and whispered, "Don''t contact Nicole anymore.


    Don''t arrange me any more blind dates, and don''t listen to my mother."


    Then, I added, "Also, you''re not allowed to sing and dance with other men. I don''t like that at all. Do


    you understand me?"


    "Don''t think you can order me like that just because we''ve slept. No way."


    Vivian stood up and headed to the bathroom, naked.


    Soon, the sound of water came from the bathroom.


    It seemed that I had yet to conquer this woman in bed.


    Well, I don''t mind another round! Thinking that, I pushed the door open and went into the bathroom.


    Vivian turned around and saw me there.


    She shouted angrily, "Get out!"


    Of course I wouldn''t listen to her. I simply ignored her and grabbed the shower head from her hand.


    Spencer, what the hell are you doing?"


    Her angry face aroused me even more.


    "Nothing. I just wanted to take a shower with you."


    "Fuck off!"


    Vivian lifted her foot, about to kick me, but she was held tightly in my arms the next second. She


    couldn''t move, so she was forced to take a shower with me.


    I was very satisfied.


    After that, Vivian quickly shooed me away.


    "I''m going to sleep. You can leave now."


    "That''s great. Let''s sleep together!"


    Iy on her bed again, actingpletely shameless.


    "You!"


    Vivian pulled and dragged me for a while, but I still refused to move.


    Helpless, she had no choice but to let me sleep here.


    The next day, Vivian and I went downstairs to have breakfast, acting as if nothing had happened.


    A staff rushed over, pan¨ªcky.


    "Boss, Nicole''s here!"


    "What did you say?!"


    I was so surprised that I almost bit my tongue.


    "Nicole''s here."


    "Don''t be so nervous. She probably just wants to marry you,"


    Vivian patted me on the shoulder andforted me hypocritically, her tone mocking.


    I red at her, annoyed.


    Had she forgotten what I said yesterday so quickly?


    "Spencer¡­!"


    Just then, Nicole burst in. She saw Vivian and said in a sweet voice, "Oh? Vivian''s also here."


    "Would you like to have breakfast with us?"


    Vivian invited warmly, treating Nicole like a good friend.


    I couldn''t help but frown, wondering if this woman was secretly nning something again.


    She was definitely up to no good.


    "No, I''ve already had breakfast. Enjoy yourselves."


    Nicole waved carelessly at us, rejecting the offer.


    "What do you want? I promised to y tennis with my friends. If you have something to say, just say it."


    Seeing Nicole annoyed me.


    "Oh. Are you going to y tennis with Mr.Moore? Can you take me along?"


    "No, I can''t."


    I refused firmly, without hesitation.


    "Fine. Actually, I''m here for Vivian."


    "Me¡­?"


    Vivian was understandably confused.


    "You''re with Spencer every day. I''m sure you know the woman he loves, right?"


    In an instant, my brain went nk.


    The sandwich I was chewing got stuck in the middle of my throat, choking me to tears and snot.


    I coughed loudly.


    Vivian immediately stopped watching the drama between me and Nicole.


    She hurriedly grabbed a tissue and wiped the corner of my mouth, andined, "Calm down! No


    one''s going to snatch the food away from you."

 Chapter 273: Birthday Party

    Chapter 273: Birthday Party


    Spencer¡¯s POV:


    I held Vivian¡¯s hand and gripped it gently in my own.


    Her skin was smooth and delicate to the touch. It felt good to hold, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from


    gently caressing it.


    Vivian was briefly stunned by my gesture.


    When she came back to her senses, she hurriedly pulled her hand away.


    ¡°Spencer¡­¡± Nicole¡¯s voice drew my attention back to her. She pouted sulkily as she cast an unhappy


    nce at Vivian. ¡°Every time Ie to the bar, I always see you with Vivian. Do you have a good


    rtionship? Do you two have dinner together often?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s whiny tone was testing my patience. The sound was grating my ears, so very annoying. I


    wanted nothing more than to tell her that not only do Vivian and I had dinner together often, we had


    also slept together!


    But then, Vivian¡¯s warning gaze fell on me. I held my tongue and drew back. Then, I looked coldly into


    Nicole¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why do you want to know?¡±


    Nicole shivered at my tone, instantly lowering her head in fear. ¡°I¡­ I just¡­¡± ¡°Now, now, Spencer. How


    can you be so mean to ady?¡± Vivian interrupted with a smile.


    I stared at her helplessly, but she was grinning at me.


    Happy that Vivian was siding her, Nicole regained her cheer and said fawningly, ¡°Vivian, Spencer¡¯s got


    someone in his heart, right? Do you know who she is?¡±


    Vivian shrugged, feigning ignorance. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you asked the wrong person, Nicole. Only Spencer


    knows who he likes.¡±


    I was a little disappointed by Vivian¡¯s answer, but that was to be expected. As for me, I didn¡¯t n to


    hide my feelings. ¡°It¡¯s true, Nicole. I do have a woman I like.¡±


    ¡°Really? Who is she?¡± Nicole asked anxiously, grabbing my arm in a hurry.


    I quickly drew my hand back in distaste and took a step back, distancing myself from her. ¡°She¡¯s¡­¡± But


    I wasn¡¯t able to finish my sentence, because something kicked my foot hard and silenced me


    immediately.


    I cast an aggrieved re at Vivian, but she replied with a warning look.


    The expression was gone by the next second as she turned to smile gently at Nicole, ¡°I¡¯m done eating.


    Please, do help yourself.¡±


    Vivian then stood up and left amiably. Thesitated for a moment, wanting to follow her. In the end, my


    rationale won and I remained where I was.


    I told Nicole sincerely, ¡°Nicole, don¡¯te to me again. You are still a student, and I¡¯m the boss of a


    nightclub, I¡¯m definitely not a good match for you. Besides, there¡¯s a big age gap between us. Why are


    you so attached to me?¡±


    My words were rather straightforward and somewhat painful. However, they didn¡¯t faze Nicole, who still


    wore a bright smile on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯ll prevent us from being together! Spencer, I promise


    I¡¯ll be a generous wife. It doesn¡¯t matter to me if you have other women. As long as you don¡¯t take them


    home, I won¡¯t interfere with whatever you do outside the house.¡±


    Listening to her words, I was on the verge of breaking down. This woman was too difficult to deal with!


    If I wasn¡¯t direct, she wouldn¡¯t give up.


    And so, I sized Nicole up and down with a frivolous leer. ¡°Nicole, the woman I like knows all kinds of


    postures in bed. What about you? What postures do you know?¡±


    That stunned her. She stared at me open mouthed, dazed.


    I sighed and shrugged, helpless. ¡°Look, we really can¡¯t see eye to eye. I¡¯m not expecting to have a wife


    like you. Be careful when you go back, Nicole. Bye.¡±


    Without waiting for her response, I turned around and headed upstairs.


    Vivian was standing outside the room, phone in hand.


    ¡°Vivian.¡± I walked up to her with a big smile, but she only nced coldly at me.


    ¡°What nonsense did you just say to Nicole?¡±


    Vivian barked, her tone unfriendly.


    I gave her an innocent stare and replied simply,


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Vivian shook her phone, annoyed. ¡°Nicole just called and told me something. Turns out that you like the


    kind of woman who knows many postures in bed.¡±


    What?! How did Nicole tell on me so soon? I grabbed Vivian¡¯s hand and pulled her into my arms. Then,


    I whispered ambiguously in her ear, ¡°Isn¡¯t that true?¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Vivian shoved me away and ran into her room, and then mmed the door.


    In less than ten seconds, the door opened again. Vivian¡¯s bright eyes stared into mine through the


    crack. ¡°Spencer, what if your mother finds out that we¡¯ve slept together?¡±


    That didn¡¯t matter to me. I said carelessly, ¡°So?


    What¡¯s the big deal?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to you, but it is a big deal to me!¡± Vivian yelled at me angrily


    before mming the door again.


    I blinked, my face nk. I was stupefied. I wasn¡¯t sure how I managed to irritate her again. I gently


    knocked on the door, trying to coax her.


    Yet, I received no response.


    I leaned against the wall and thought for a long time, trying to find an answer. However, I reached a


    dead end. In the end, I called Charles toin about the injustice of it all. Soon, the line connected


    and Charles¡¯s cold. voice reached my ears. ¡°What is it?¡±


    The moment I heard him, I nned to start from the very beginning of the story. ¡°You see, I slept with


    Vivian¡­¡± Charles interrupted me at once. ¡°I¡¯m in a meeting.¡±


    But I turned a deaf ear to his words and continued as if he never said anything, ¡°I can see that Vivian


    likes me too, and wants to be with me. But she refused to admit it. Why do you think she¡¯s doing this?¡±


    Beep, beep, beep. A busy signal. Charles had hung up mercilessly, not bothered to lend a kindly ear to


    my plight.


    I stared at my phone, incredulous, and then at the door of Vivian¡¯s room. Sighing, I returned to my room


    dejectedly.


    Everyone¡¯s being really mean to me¡­


    Charles¡¯s POV:


    When I was finished with my work, it was already dark outside. I exited my office and drove to the TV


    station in a hurry.


    It so happened that Scarlett had juste out of the gate when I arrived. I parked the car slowly in


    front of her. I got off the car and walked towards her. She was surprised and delighted to see me, and


    promptly threw herself into my arms.


    ¡°It¡¯d be great if you¡¯re also this enthusiastic in bed.¡± I whispered teasingly in her ear..


    Scarlett shot me a coquettish stare in return. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you had to work overtime? Why are


    you here?¡±


    ¡°I did, but I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d work harder and even longer than me.¡± I led her to the car and


    opened the door for her. Scarlett slid in and fastened her seat belt. ¡°Are we going back to the mansion


    today, Charles?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯re going to the hotel for a birthday party.¡± I handed her a list of guests before


    starting the car.


    ¡°Whose birthday is it?¡±


    ¡°A business partner. His background can¡¯t be underestimated.¡±


    ¡°But Charles, I didn¡¯t prepare an evening dress. How can I go like this?¡±


    I shed her aforting smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,Scarlett. I¡¯ve had it all covered.¡±


    Scarlett breathed a sigh of relief and then returned to the list to browse the names. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that


    the Johnsons will also attend. Isn¡¯t Daniel Johnson bedridden? Who wille on his behalf?¡±


    ¡°In such a public asion, Ethan Johnson will attend with his stepmother, Emily. At least, on the


    surface, the Johnson family seems very harmonious.¡±


    Scarlett didn¡¯t say anything more, and continued to go through the list. ¡°Spencer¡¯s also invited. Do you


    think Vivian wille with him?¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you want to leave me and drink with Vivian?¡± I cast her a cold look.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I¡¯m just asking.¡± Scarlett smiled brightly, taking my breath away. She was probably hoping


    to distract me.


    I snorted, and shook my head. ¡°Forget it. Vivian won¡¯te. Spencer¡¯s mother dislikes Vivian. Mark my


    words, she won¡¯t allow Spencer to bring Vivian to the party.¡± Scarlett sighed dejectedly.


    When we arrived at the hotel, we saw Spencer standing by the door.


    Nicole, the girl who yed tennis with him the other day, was next to him.

 Chapter 274: Explosion

    Chapter 274: Explosion


    Charles''s POV:


    I stroked Scarlett''''s hand gently, feeling its soft and tender skin.


    Smiling, I whispered in her ear, "Aren''t I right?"Scarlett pouted unhappily, looking sulky.


    She muttered defiantly, "I think Vivian''s far more suitable for Spencer! At that, I pinched her little hand


    lightly and said, "Just like how you''re suitable for me, right?"


    Scarlett finally smiled.She mirrored my gesture and gently pinched my face.


    "You''re getting more and more narcissistic, Charles."


    "Hey, I''m just telling the truth."The birthday party was about to start, so I led Scarlett to the elevator.


    "Wait, isn''t the birthday party held on the first floor?"


    "Let''s get changed in the hotel room first. We''ll go to the banquet hallter."


    Scarlett nodded obediently.


    One side of the elevator was made of transparent ss.


    As the elevator went up, we were rewarded with a beautiful view of the endless sea.


    It¡¯s dark surface seemed to glint mysteriously in the light.


    "It''s so beautiful..."


    Scarlett''s graceful figure was outlined by the light.She looked back at me with a soft smile, as beautiful


    as a goddess from heaven.Mesmerized, I stepped forward and put my arms around her waist.


    I craned my neck downward and kissed her gently on the lips.


    "Very beautiful, indeed." Scarlett blushed, cheeks going pink in an instant.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why did you work overtime today, by the way?" I asked as I caressed Scarlett''s hair, running my


    fingers through her smooth locks.


    Scarlett sighed dejectedly and leaned back in my arms.


    "Since Independence Day ising, our TV station''s going to hold a celebration party. My supervisor


    told me to perform a show."


    "Oh? What performance do you have in mind? I can help you."


    My suggestion filled her with joy, and she beamed at me.


    "I''m going to dance and sing at the party. I''ll be hoisted on wires during the performance!"


    She sounded excited at the very thought, but I subconsciously frowned.


    "That''s dangerous..."


    "Well, it''s good for impact." Scarlett turned around and pulled me into a hug.


    Her voice was so tender and sweet, it rendered me limp and numb.


    Suddenly, a loud sound pierced our ears.


    Scarlett screamed in horror, rmed, and immediately cowered into my arms.


    "I''m here. Don''t be afraid!"


    I hurriedly caressed the back of her head to calm her down.There was a small tinkling sound, and then,


    the elevator stopped.I quickly left the elevator with Scarlett in my arms.Though the sound was no


    longer there, she still a little uneasy.


    "What was that sound just now? It didn''t sound like fireworks."


    "It''s probably an explosion."


    I looked at Scarlett and said tenderly, "Don''t worry.I''ll have Richard investigate it as soon as possible."


    Scarlett nodded, relieved at my assurance.She held my hand and gripped it tightly.After the birthday


    party was over, we bumped into Spencer as we were heading out.Safe to say, he looked pretty


    distressed.


    "God! I finally got rid of Nicole. She''s so difficult to deal with!"


    "Hey, you brought her here yourself." Scarlett red at Spencer, her face filled with disapproval.


    "I didn''t want to in the first ce! It was all my mother''s idea. I had no choice," Spencerined


    with a long face, hurt by the injustice of Scarlett''s usation.


    Just then, Richard approached me quickly.


    "I''ve looked into it. The explosion happened in the Lively family''s residence.The cause was gas


    leakage.The rescue team rescued Kevin and Lily, but both of them were seriously injured.That, and Lily


    had a miscarriage."


    "What did you say? Lily had another miscarriage?!"


    Scarlett''s voice was full of shock.Her eyes were wide open, horrified.


    Richard nodded mournfully.


    Spencer let out a helpless sigh.


    "Could it be Rita''s doing...?"


    "Who knows?" I replied carelessly.


    I couldn''t care less about that woman.In the distance, a sweet female voice called, "Spencer.


    Spencer shivered instantly and waved at us at once, readying to escape.


    "Crap, Nicole''sing! I have to go.If she asks, tell her that you haven''t seen me!"


    Before we could say anything, he had already slipped away and disappeared into the crowd.It was as if


    he was never here at all.


    Scarlett watched him disappear, and then turned to me with a meaningful smile.


    "What''s wrong?" I was confused.


    Why was she smiling like that?


    "I suddenly remembered my childhood.I used to look for you everywhere like what Nicole''s doing right


    now."


    Scarlett raised her head to look at me with sparkling eyes.She seemed more charming than ever.


    My heart melting, I pinched her delicate nose lightly.


    "I''m different from Spencer.You''re the only one in my heart."


    Scarlett smiled, but didn''t say anything.


    Noticing that she was in low spirits, I took her upstairs to rest in the hotel room.


    Richard''s POV:


    Charles and Scarlett soon went to the hotel room to rest.


    I arranged several bodyguards to guard the door.


    After that was done, I headed to the underground garage.


    I called Rita, but to my dismay, she didn''t answer.Restlessness gnawed at my heart.I was furious.


    Idiot woman! Why couldn''t she behave herself? If she really was the one who had plotted the


    explosion, she''d have to spend the rest of her life in prison.


    With this in mind, I rushed to Rita''s apartment and rang the doorbell impatiently.


    Unexpectedly, the one who opened the door was Susan, Rita''s mother.


    "Is Rita at home?" I asked anxiously.


    Susan was surprised to see me, but she replied to me all the same and shook her head.


    "Rita isn''t here anymore.She''s already moved out."


    "Honey..."


    An unknown male voice could be heard from the living room.


    Right after, a middle-aged man walked out.


    Upon seeing me, he shot me a wary nce and asked Susan, "What''s going on?"


    Susan shook her head, indicating that it was nothing important.


    Seeing that these two were on such intimate terms, I could understand why Rita moved out.But where


    would she go now...?


    ''That''s it! The hospital!'' Rita hated Kevin and Lily more than anything in the world.


    She would want to see them suffer.


    I left the ce and drove to the hospital.


    But just as the hospital entered my view, I suddenly braked and stopped my car.


    Oh my God! Was I crazy? What was wrong with me? I covered my head in dismay, and rested it on the


    steering wheel.


    Rita had nothing to do with me any longer.


    Why on earth should I be worried about her? I shouldn''t have cared about what she had done, or


    whether she would be jailed! Gritting my teeth, I turned the car around and drove away.

 Chapter 275: Revenge

    Chapter 275: Revenge


    Rita''s POV:


    The harrowing sound of the explosion was like the prologue of my sweet revenge.


    At the moment of the explosion, I trembled with excitement.Not long after, I slipped into the hospital and


    found Lily in the ICU.


    It was a pity that she didn''t get blown up during the st.


    Nevertheless, she was still lying on the bed.


    Her entire body was practically covered in bandages, and she was surrounded by various medical


    equipment.


    Her pathetic, miserable sight sparked joy in my heart! Just as I had known, Lily was no match for me! I


    would pay her back the pain she dealt me a hundred times over!Suddenly, I heart a faint set of


    footstepsing in from the corridor.


    Hurriedly, I slipped away from the hospital without getting caught.


    Nevertheless, she was still lying on the bed.


    Her entire body was practically covered in bandages, and she was surrounded by various medical


    equipment.


    Her pathetic, miserable sight sparked joy in my heart! Just as I had known, Lily was no match for me! I


    would pay her back the pain she dealt me a hundred times over! Suddenly, I heart a faint set of


    footstepsing in from the corridor.


    Hurriedly, I slipped away from the hospital without getting caught.


    By the time I got back home, I saw that my mother was at home on her own.


    She was watering the flowers right now.


    Upon seeing me, she was surprised.


    "What a coincidence! Richard came to see you, but he just left.I lied to him and said that you''ve moved


    out."


    "What was he doing here?" I asked, visibly confused.


    "I''m not sure, either. By the way, where did you go?"


    "That''s none of your business. Just do as I say."


    Ignoring her gaze, I went straight to the bathroom.


    I turned on the shower, and soon, the cold water streamed down on me.


    It managed to calm me down a little.


    This was just the beginning of my ns.


    I had to calm down and ensure that my next moves would be calcted and free of mistakes.


    After showering, I felt refreshed.


    I opened the bottom drawer of my dresser and took out a stack of photos.


    I had hired a private detective to follow Scarlett and Charles in secret and to take photos of them when


    they took their child to the zoo.


    They looked so happy together, and normally, it was a heartwarming sight to see a happy family


    together.


    But to me, these photos were like knives, jabbing into my eyes and making me iparably


    miserable.


    "Argh! Howe you get to be so happy, Scarlett? You don''t even deserve it!" I growled.


    Then, I leafed through the photos one by one.


    And as I turned the photos faster and faster, my anger red up.Upon seeing thest picture, I was


    stupefied.


    It was a picture of me and Charles back when we were younger.


    This specific picture looked ridiculous inparison to the others.


    Bitterly, Iughed at myself as tears fell down my eyes and my nose twitched.


    The girl in the photo was smiling brightly, while the boy looked awkward and reluctant.


    Charles didn''t want to take a picture with me, but he was so happy each time he took a photo with


    Scarlett.


    "Why? Why?" I repeated the question through gritted teeth as though I had be mad.


    Then, I crumpled up Scarlett''s photo into a ball.


    I threw all the photos against the wall.


    And for a moment, the photos flew all over the room.


    Their smiles, the way they looked at each other, and how warmly they hugged each other appeared


    everywhere.


    "Scarlett! Get the fuck out of my way! Charles is mine! He is mine!" I growled, desperately waving my


    hands to clear out the flying photos.


    Soon, the photos scattered across the ground.


    Somehow, it looked as though Charles was staring at me andughing.


    As I fell to the ground on my knees, I covered my face and broke into tears.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    "Scarlett!"


    I heard a vicious voice that sounded like it came from hell.


    When I looked back, I saw Rita charging towards me with a sinister smile on her face.


    After tackling me to the ground, she began stabbing me with a knife like a madman.


    Screaming in pain, I struggled to break free from her grasp in desperation.


    Unfortunately, Rita had mounted me and I couldn''t get rid of her.


    My body began to feel cold because of the massive blood loss.


    Rita raised her head, bursting intoughter.


    Her face was covered in blood, and it made her look like a bloodthirsty demon.


    "Go to hell!" she roared, raising the knife high, and stabbing it towards my face.


    My heart began to race.And I suddenly woke up, sitting upright in horror.I was relieved to know that


    Rita wasn''t there.


    There was no blood, nor knife.


    James was sleeping in his crib, and Charles was sleeping soundly beside me.


    It turned out that I was just having a nightmare.


    As fear lingered in my heart, I covered my face and gasped for air.


    After a while, I slowlyy down, cowering in Charles'' arms and thinking that the warmth of his body


    could dispel my fears.


    Gradually, calmed down.


    I had been thinking that the explosion must''ve been orchestrated by Rita.


    And I had been worrying that she''d do something crazy again.


    Fear crept into my heart again, and I couldn''t help but embrace Charles tightly.


    Suddenly, he wrapped his arm around my waist and nted a kiss on my cheek.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Did you have a nightmare?" The sound of his voice was hoarse.


    He probably woke up because of me.


    "There''s no need to fear, my love. I''ll always stay right by your side," he said.


    "Then hold me tighter," I muttered.


    It was then that he embraced me and gave me a passionate kiss.


    Rita''s POV:


    Two dayster, I learned that Lily was out of danger and she had been transferred to a general ward


    from the ICU.


    ''Lucky bitch.But I''m not going to let her off easily!'' I remarked inwardly.


    I dressed up and went to the hospital.


    After opening the door to a ward, I saw Lily lying in bed, wrapped in bandages like a mummy.


    Her eyes widened with horror upon seeing me enter the room.


    "What...what are you doing here?" she asked.


    Slowly, I walked to her bed and held her bandaged face up.


    "Look at your face.What a pity! Lily, you''ve long believed that you can do whatever you want as long as


    you''re beautiful.But now that your face is ruined, you must be very sad."


    Lily looked at me with resentment.


    "Were you the one behind it?" she roared.


    "What are you talking about?"


    I shed her an innocent grin.


    Then, I took out a mirror from my bag, and adjusted it to a suitable angle, so that Lily could see her


    face.


    "Look! I brought you a gift.You''re in great need of a mirror right now, right?"


    Lily looked straight into the mirror.


    She was so furious that her eyes were almost popping out of their sockets.


    Soon, blood seeped into her bandages.


    "My face¡­ my face!"


    She held the mirror with trembling hands.


    A momentter, she screamed and threw the mirror away with great force.


    "Gosh, why are you so careless?"


    With a grin on my face, I picked up the mirror and examined it.


    "No wonder this thing was so expensive. This mirror is quite strong!"


    I handed the mirror back to Lily again.


    Crying hysterically, she pped the mirror away from my hand.


    "Jeez, calm down, Lily.Being emotional won''t be good for your baby."


    I covered my mouth mid sentence, staring at Lily and pretending to feel guilty.


    "Sorry, I forgot that you had a miscarriage again.It seems that you''re destined to be childless."


    I clicked my tongue and continued, "You should just give up on the idea of being a mother."


    Lily was so angry that she was snarling at me like she wanted to devour me alive.


    "Rita! You evil witch!" I simply smiled back at her.

 Chapter 276: Not Reconciled

    Chapter 276: Not Reconciled


    Rita''s POV:


    My heart was filled with joy when ! saw Lily dying in bed.Revenge sure was sweet!


    "Lily, if it weren''t for me, you''d still be that stupid girl living in a dark basement and you''d never be able


    to make a fortune! See what happens when you betray me?"


    For the time being, Lily was unable to move a muscle.


    All she could do was stare at me with her hateful eyes.


    But that wasn''t enough to scare me.


    Slowly, I approached the bed, leaned close to her ear, and said, "You''re just a dog that I kept as a


    pet.How dare you bite the hand that feeds you? You''re overestimating yourself!"


    Lily''s face was overcame by hatred.


    All of a sudden, her pupils dted, and her face disyed just how much she loathed me.


    I noticed that there was a urine bag hanging beside her bed.


    Yellow liquid was steadily flowing into the urine bag through a tube connected in Lily''s lower body.


    Chuckling, I asked, "Why did you pee, Lily? God, you look so hrious right now!"


    Lily began to pound on the bed with both hands, breathing faster and faster.I locked my eyes with grim


    intent.


    "Even if you do know that I''m the one who did it, it won''t do you any good.Never forget that I still have


    some dirt on you."


    Having said that, I pressed the call button and the nurse came in at once.


    "Yes, Miss Lively?"


    "Nurse, please take good care of this patient."


    I shot the nurse a knowing nce.I had already bribed this nurse to do my bidding.


    ''I''m sure Lily will enjoy theing days,'' I thought to myself.


    After leaving the hospital, I drove to the seaside in a hurry.


    The afterglow of the setting sun shone down on the sparkling sea, and the sun was gradually verging


    downward on the horizon.


    It was then that I noticed the tall man standing on the coastline with his back to me.


    Just as I was hesitating, he turned around.


    When he shot me a nce, fear crept into my heart.


    After taking a deep breath, I clenched my fists, thinking that it could give me a sense of security.


    "What can I do for you, William?"


    "Miss Lively, I''ve just read the news.And it seems to me that you''ve finished your private affairs, yes?"


    Though William was smiling at me, his gaze felt frigid.I couldn''t help but tremble slightly.


    "Give me another two weeks.Just two more weeks.Please."


    I was eager to buy more time to enact my ns.


    All of a sudden, I felt a powerful set of hands strangle my neck.


    With eyes widened in horror, I stared at him.


    Soon, I felt suffocated and my brain was slowly being ovee by theck of oxygen.


    I couldn''t make a sound and my vision was starting to blur.


    My survival instinctspelled me to do my best to get rid of William''s hands, but I was far too weak to


    even nudge him.


    ''No! I didn''t want to die here!'' I eximed inwardly.


    Suddenly, he let go of my neck.


    I copsed to the ground, gagging and coughing violently.


    It felt like my internal organs were about to implode.I looked up at him, fearful of what he might do next.


    It was then that he squatted down in front of me, staring at me with a smirk on his face.


    I was so scared of him that I couldn''t move a muscle.


    "Don''t try to pull any tricks on me.Why do you need another two weeks? Who are you nning to


    attack this time?"


    Then, he clutched my chest and said, "You don''t want me to take this heart from you, do you?"


    I shook my head repeatedly, fearing that this madman would tear my chest open with his bare hands.


    "William, there''s no need to worry.I understand your conditions.I won''t try to hurt Scarlett.As long as


    you give me two more weeks to deal with the Lively Group''s problems, I''ll disappear immediately.I


    promise! And if I break that promise, you can take my heart back!"


    Just so I could make him believe me, I swore on my life.


    "Good.Remember what you told me, Rita.If you try to harm even a single hair on Scarlett''s head, I''ll


    make your life a living hell!"


    ''Scarlett...


    Once again, you are my undoing! Why is everyone trying to protect you?'' I cursed in my heart.


    "William, why do you care so much about Scarlett?" I refused to ept the fact.


    "You don''t deserve to know."


    William stood up, and then he took out a handkerchief to wipe his hands in disgust.


    "Anyway, I need to go.Don''t forget what you promised me." As I watched William disappear from my


    sight, fear still lingered in my heart.


    I was unable to gather myposure for a long time.


    ¡®''Why? Why is every man so in love with Scarlett? Charles is already madly in love with her, and now


    William is, too? Fuck! Sooner orter, I''m going to make Scarlett suffer ten times worse that I have


    suffered.I am going to make her life a living hell!"


    Scarlett''s POV:


    During the evening, after taking a shower, I watched the news while cradling James in my arms,


    enjoying my mother-son time with him.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "James, it''s time for bed." Charles approached, intending to take James from my arms.


    "Charles, wait.He''s not sleepy yet," I responded.


    As James nestled in my arms, he shouted at Charles, "No!"


    Then, he wrapped his hands around my neck and said, "Mama!"


    "No.Daddy is going to sleep with Mommy, and James will be sleeping in his crib." Charles refused to


    back down.


    James pursed his lips; his big round eyes were starting to tear up.


    It seemed as though he was about to cry.


    But before he could, Charles lifted him up and shook him up and down.


    The little angel instantly forgot that he was upset and began to giggle.


    His silveryughter resonated in the room.


    "Scarlett, you should go to bed first.I''ll take care of James and tuck him in once he''s asleep," said


    Charles.


    I was a bit reluctant to leave.


    "Mom said that she''ll be taking James out for a few days.We won''t get to see him for a few days.Is it


    okay if we sleep with him tonight?"


    "Objection!" Charles eximed.


    "Objection overruled," I countered.


    In the end, the three of usy in bed together.


    Still unwilling to give up, Charles took James back to his crib at midnight.


    ''Ugh! What an inconsiderate man! How could he be jealous of his son?'' I cursed inwardly.


    As soon as Charles went back to bed, he held me and I nestled in his arms obediently.


    "Is he asleep?""Yup.


    But he almost woke up when I tucked him in his crib just now.


    You know, James is a lot like you.


    Back when you were a child, you would do the same thing.


    You couldn''t stay quiet for even thirty seconds, and you would cause trouble all day long."


    The sound of Charles'' deep voice made me reminisce about the old days.


    I had loved him ever since we were children, so I always followed him around.


    However, Charles would often ignore me.


    But the more he ignored me, the more I badgered him.


    When that thought crossed my mind, I was so angry that I punched him lightly on the chest.


    "It''s all your fault! If I weren''t pining for your attention, I never would''ve been so annoying.Why did you


    always have to ignore me?"


    Women like me would often dig up the past at random times.


    "You''ve misjudged me this time.Back then, you were so cute that I get distracted easily.Every time I see


    you, I could barely do anything well.That''s why I tried to ignore you as best as I could."


    Charles stared at me with all the affection he could muster.


    I was bewitched by the love in his eyes, and I couldn''t look away.


    Then, he gave me a passionate kiss.


    "Scarlett, can we stop chatting and do it already?"

 Chapter 277: As Annoying As A Fly

    Chapter 277: As Annoying As A Fly


    Charles'' POV:


    It took me a while before I finally managed to put James to sleep.I had nned to have sex with


    Scarlett all night long.


    Unfortunately, she put her hand to my face to stop me from taking off her pajamas.


    "Hold on, What did you mean when you said that you deliberately ignored me back when we were kids


    because you''re too distracted whenever you see me?" Scarlett was ring at me as though she would


    melt me with her gaze.


    "Whenever boys develop feelings for someone, they usually bottle it up," I replied.


    "I think you were just being a stubborn little dweeb!" Scarlett pouted at me.


    I could see thecency in her eyes though.


    "Fine.I admit it.I had fallen in love with you ever since we were kids.Are you happy now?"


    As I held Scarlett in my embrace, I felt a burning desire.


    ¡®''Who in their right mind would be able to suppress their desire whenever their loved one is in their


    arms?¡¯''


    Slowly, I slid my hands into Scarlett''s pajamas and began to fondle her breasts.Then, I slid my hand


    down her underwear, gently stroking her clitoris.


    Soon, she began to pant.


    Upon seeing her blushing, delicate face, a dirty idea came to my mind.


    "Honey, let''s do something different today, okay?" I seduced Scarlett just like the greedy serpent who


    tempted Eve to pick the forbidden fruit.


    "What? Don''t go too far..."


    The sound of her pleasured moans aroused me and made my mouth feel dry.I lifted Scarlett up and


    kicked the bathroom door open.


    Her every moan and plea for mercy was music to my ears.


    About an hourter, I carried Scarlett back to the bed.


    She was still so tired that she could barely open her eyes.


    But even though she was exhausted, she still remembered that it was time to change James'' diapers.


    And since she couldn''t do it, I had to do it myself.


    By the time I returned to Scarlett''s side, she had already fallen asleep.


    Gently, I crept into the quilt and held her in my arms as though I was embracing the whole world.


    The following day, I went to work in high spirits.The girl named Nancy Wood was supposed to start


    working for mypany today.


    Grandpa had told me in advance that I should arrange a suitable position for her.


    Amy took her to my office directly.


    Nancy was a pretty girl, wearing a white dress and a ssic Chanel pink coat.


    Her light makeup made her like vibrant.


    "Do you remember me, Charles? It''s me, Nancy! We used to ride horses together when we were


    children." The girl was staring at me with hopeful eyes, eager to get closer to me.


    "Sorry, I can''t remember," I replied listlessly.


    "Besides, we''re in mypany.Here, I am your boss and you''re one of my employees.From now on,


    you''ll have to address me as Mr.Moore and I will not tolerate otherwise.Amy, take her away."


    Soon, Amy returned.She told me that Nancy had been assigned to be the new assistant of the sales


    manager.I nodded casually in response.


    To be honest, I couldn''t care less what department Nancy was assigned to.


    There was something else that I was concerned of.


    "Next time, don''t bring just anyone to my office without my permission, Amy,"


    I remarked sternly.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "For this blunder, I''m going to deduct half of your year-end bonus.Make the same mistake, and I''m


    going to fire you on the spot.Do you hear me?"


    "Yes, Mr.Moore.I promise not to make the same mistake again."


    Beads of sweat formed on Amy''s temples as she stood uneasily.


    "Good.Now get out." My warning worked.


    That afternoon, Amy came by my office again.


    "Mr.Moore, Nancy spoke to me earlier this noon.She wanted to give me a gift, but I didn''t take it." I shot


    her a cold nce in response.


    "Oh, I see, sir.I don''t have to report this kind of thing to you in the future."


    Having said that, Amy ran away.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Vivian asked me out to dinner after work.I brought James along.


    Once he was full, I handed him to J.


    "J, can you take him to the children''s y area for a while?"


    "Got it."


    With that, she left along with James.


    While Vivian and I were happily chatting, my phone rang.


    "Is that a call from your husband again? He is so clingy! " Vivian bantered.


    Honestly, it warmed my heart to know that my husband was so sweet.


    Upon answering Charles'' call, I heard a woman screaming.


    At once, I turned around and happened to see that Rita had been knocked down by Tracy.


    "Jeez! Say what you will about Rita, but that woman is persistent!" Vivian sneered.


    Seeing Rita made me upset.


    This woman was as annoying as a fly perhaps even worse.Not long after, I came up with an idea.I


    deliberately spoke to Charles in a sweet voice.


    "Charles, I know you miss me, but let''s keep this kind of talk in bed, okay? Oh, by the way, Rita''s


    here.I''ll call you fater.I love you, honey.Buh-bye!"


    I noticed through Rita''s eyes that she was burning with anger and resentment.Then, I put on a


    contemptuous smile, staring at Rita and pretending to be shocked.


    "What happened to you, Rita? Did you stumble?" Rita gritted her teeth and said nothing.


    This time, I turned to Tracy.


    "Tracy, how could you be so rude to ady?"


    Everyone could tell that I was being sarcastic, and they probably also noticed that I was actually


    praising Tracy.


    "Sorry, ma''am.I won''t do it again,"Tracy replied, pretending to be sorry.


    "You should be d that J wasn''t the one who kicked you.Otherwise, you would''ve died.Or at the


    very least, we will have to call you an ambnce," I said, shrugging.


    At this time, Vivian was drinking water.


    When she heard my remark, she almost spat out her water.


    Then, she gave me a thumbs up.


    "Scarlett, I just wanted to say hello.Why did you have to be so hostile towards me?"


    Rita struggled to get up from the ground, and then she walked towards me with a sullen expression.


    But before she could reach me, Richard came over and stood in front of me.


    "Richard, just ask the security to drive her away.There''s no need to sully your hands," Imanded.


    "What are we? Enemies? Why are you doing this to me?" Rita roared.


    I scoffed at her and said, "If hatred can be graded, I think our mutual hatred for each other is at the


    highest level."


    "Scarlett, you''re crossing a line.It was all your fault anyway!"


    I couldn''t believe that Rita was still audacious enough to pin the me on me.


    "Damn, Rita! You''re the most shameless person I''ve ever seen since I was born," Vivian remarked with


    a sneer.


    Suddenly, a creepy smile appeared on Rita''s lips.


    "Scarlett, just wait and see.Our battle is far from over! After the bitch left, the uneasiness I felt still


    lingered in my heart.


    "Scarlett, are you okay?" Vivian asked, looking at me with concern.


    "It pains me to admit this, but I''m still afraid of her sometimes," I responded.


    Rita was like a serpent, lurking in the dark and ready to attack me at any moment to deal a fatal blow.


    "There''s no need for you to worry so much.You have bodyguards protecting you almost every hour of


    the day.Now that the Lively Group has gone bankrupt, Rita is nothing but a fangless beast.At most, she


    can talk big, but that''s all.She won''t be able to stir up any trouble again." Vivian attempted to appease


    me when she saw that I was in low spirits.


    "Let''s hope you''re right, Vivian." I forced a smile and felt conflicted.


    Even though I said that, I was still rmed.

 Chapter 278: A Kind Reminder

    Chapter 278: A Kind Reminder


    Charles''s POV:


    I was just done talking about cooperation with Nichs Wood when I called Scarlet.


    On the other end of the line, Scarlett was acting like a spoiled child,pletely unlike her usual self.I


    was really curious as to what was going on.


    When I arrived at the restaurant where Scarlett and Vivian was having dinner, James spotted me at


    once.


    "Daddy, daddy!"


    The little boy spread his hands to me excitedly, calling me with his tiny little voice.I took him lovingly


    into my arms.


    "Did my little James have a good time today?"


    I pinched my son''s chubby face lightly, and he giggled happily.


    From time to time, I eyed the door.


    Soon, Scarlett and Vivian appeared at the door.I waved at them for attention.


    Vivian didn''t stay.


    She bade goodbye to me before leaving alone.I handed James to Tracy, then took off my coat and


    gently put it on Scarlett.


    Then, I hugged her and held her protectively in my arms.


    "Are you okay...?"


    Tracy had told me that Rita had yet again appeared to harass Scarlett.


    "I''m fine.I won''t let myself suffer anything because of her!" Scarlett dered, determined.


    I smiled at her fondly and pinched her nose.


    Right then, Scarlett craned her neck to look behind me.


    "Hmm? Who''s this?"


    "This is Nichs Wood, one of our Grandpa''s old friends'' grandson."


    "Nick, this is Scarlett, my wife."


    Upon his introduction, Nichs stepped forward and held Scarlett''s hand like a gentleman.


    He shed her a bright smile and said amiably, "Hello, Scarlett.Nice to meet you.You''re just as beautiful


    as the rumor says."


    "Nice to meet you, too.Nichs."


    Scarlett returned his smile with her own bright one, pleased by his mannerisms.


    The sight spurred a small hint of jealousy in me.


    Damn it, I shouldn''t have let hime with me! I pulled Scarlett''s hand back gently and held it tightly,


    as if dering my ownership.


    "Nick, I apologize, but I have to take my wife and child home first.I hope we can have a chance to talk


    about our cooperation in the future."


    Of course, the implication was that he should leave as soon as possible.I made it all too obvious.


    Nichs gave me a knowing smile and left.


    When we arrived home, Scarlett and James had fallen asleep in the car.I opened the car door carefully,


    not wanting to jerk either awake from their happy slumber.


    The sleeping Scarlett looked soft and sweet, a little different from her usual appearance.


    Seeing her like this, my heart softened.


    I felt warm all over, as if I was basking in the sun of the early summer.I couldn''t help but take her hand


    and interlock our fingers together, enjoying her soft skin and delightful warmth.


    But at this moment, James suddenly made a sound and startled Scarlett awake at once.


    "Charles, go and check if James peed again."


    I nuzzled Scarlett''s nose affectionately and said, "Don''t worry.He''s wearing a diaper."


    After we got home and settled James down, I nned to go back to our room and enjoy the night with


    Scarlett.


    To my horror, when I opened the drawer, all the condoms were gone.


    The realization was akin to feeling a basin of cold water poured on my head.


    I froze, dismayed.I didn''t want Scarlett to get pregnant again! It seemed I need to take a long, cold


    shower to get rid of the desire burning in me.


    It took me half an hour to douse the heat in me.


    Being under the cold shower head for so long, I was freezing all over.


    The second I went to bed, I instinctively sought a source of heat and held Scarlett tightly in my arms.


    Her warmth soothed the cold from my long shower.


    "Ugh...Charles, stay away from me.It''s too cold! I can''t fall asleep,"


    Scarlett grumbled, pushing me.


    I had a sudden impulse to tease her and said slyly, "How about I try something that could make both of


    us warm?"


    I pretended to take off her clothes, but Scarlett shot back teasingly, "You know, Charles, the moon''s


    shining brightly tonight.How about we make a baby?"


    Before I could react, she quickly reached into my trousers and grabbed my crotch wickedly.


    My body stiffened for a brief second as horror filled me.


    I hurriedly shoved her hand away and rushed to the bathroom.


    "I think I need another shower.Be back soon!" Scarlett cackled like a cunning fox, amused.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    When I got up on the next day, Charles and James were still fast asleep.I went downstairs and made


    breakfast.


    Alice was going to take James out today.I found it a little upsetting, and I was worried if anything


    dangerous would happen.


    What Rita said yesterday alerted me to the possibility of danger, causing me to panic slightly.I told


    J that she must protect Alice and James to the best of her abilities.


    Alice took my hand andforted me, "Oh, Scarlett.Don''t worry too much."


    I nodded, but I still couldn''t get rid of my uneasiness.


    As soon as I walked out of the mansion, I came across William.


    Seeing him here was an unexpected surprise.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He approached me, his face grim.


    "Scarlett, I''m here to remind you to be on guard against Rita." I was stunned.


    "Why do you say that, William?" William sighed, his lips a grimace.


    "I''m sure you''ve seen the news about Lily.Rita''s blinded by her hatred, and you''re the person she hates


    the most.She won''t let you off easily."


    "William...do you know something that I don''t?"


    I eyed him with a suspicious re.


    William shook his head and looked at me, his eyes dead serious.


    "I''ve warned her, but I don''t know what she''ll do.I''m leaving for New York for an important meeting, and


    I won''t be back until a monthter.I can''t keep an eye on her during this period.Please be careful,


    Scarlett.Don''t ever let your guard down."


    "Thank you, William."


    "Scarlett, you and my sister are really alike.I''ve lost her, and I don''t want to lose you too.I don''t want to


    see you in danger."


    William studied me, his face full of concern for me.


    I thought for a while and finally said, "I promise, I''ll be careful."


    "Say, Scarlett.Are you willing to take me as your brother?"


    William''s question took me by surprise.


    He looked at me expectantly, eyes shining eagerly.


    That made me silent.


    I didn''t know what to say, and so I kept mum.


    My reaction disappointed William somewhat, but he quickly smiled and said, "I''m leaving now."


    Tracy approached me and stared warily after William''s back as he walked away.


    "Scarlett, I think William is hiding something."


    Indeed, William was always so mysterious.


    Why did he bother helping me? Was it simply because I looked like his sister?


    "Tracy, I know what you''re worried about.I won''t im to know William''s real intentions, but I''m sure he


    won''t be our enemy."

 Chapter 279: Jealous

    Chapter 279: Jealous


    Charles''s POV:


    Scarlett and I arrived at the airport at three o''clock in the afternoon to see my parents and James off.


    Nestled in Mom''s arms, James was wearing a leather jacket, a baseball cap, and a small schoolbag.


    The little boy did not know yet that he would be separated from his parents.


    The moment he saw Scarlett and me, he smiled from ear to ear and greeted us excitedly.


    "Dad, Mom, go!" Scarlett''s eyes brimmed with tears.


    When Mom was about to enter the lounge with James, my son suddenly burst into tears.


    "Mommy, Daddy!" he cried.


    His face turned red, and tears welled up in James''s eyes.He tried to break free from Mom''s arms but to


    no avail.


    Sadly, he could only reach out his little arms to Scarlett.A mother and son indeed had a special bond.


    All of a sudden, Scarlett rushed to James and held him in her arms for thest time.


    The two hugged each other and cried bitterly.


    It was as if they were not going to see each other again for the rest of their lives.


    It took us great efforts to coax James that they almost missed their flight.


    Scarlett was restless on the way back from the airport.


    "Charles, will it be okay to leave James with them alone?" she worriedly asked.


    I held her hand and assured her, "It''s okay, honey.It''s just a trip.Besides, they have bodyguards around


    them 24 hours a day.I assure you, nothing will happen."


    "Still...How about I fly to them in a few days?"


    "No.If you leave, then what about me? The Independence Day is in a few days.You have to


    ¡®apany¡¯ me."


    It was not every day we got to be alone for a few days.


    I would not let such a good opportunity go to waste.


    When I said the word ¡®apany¡¯, I paused for a moment and nced at Scarlett from head to toe


    with a mischievous smile.


    "You rascal!"


    Scarlett red at me, her face red in embarrassment.


    In my eyes, she looked so cute when she was not calm andposed like she usually was.


    "What do you say, Honey?"


    "Whatever.You know, I don''t know what to do with you sometimes."


    To celebrate my hard-won prize, I brought Scarlett to the Rose Hotel in the evening.However, my


    excitement did notst for a long time.


    Why was it that whenever the two of us were alone, someone woulde along and be the third


    wheel? Spencer called out of the blue and asked if he coulde to dinner with us.


    Before I could refuse, Scarlett told him to take Vivian with him.


    Now, our date had turned into a double date. About an hourter, the four of us were seated at the


    table in the restaurant.


    Nobody spoke a word, and an awkward silence filled the air. It was Spencer who broke the ice.He put


    down his chopsticks and looked at me helplessly.


    "Charles, stop pulling on a long face, will you? You''re killing the mood."


    I forced a smile and asked sarcastically, "Did I?"


    "You can do better than that.Everyone can see that you''re unhappy."


    All of a sudden, the door of the private room opened.


    I could not help but frown when I saw Nancye. What was she doing here anyway?


    "Charles, what a coincidence! I happened to have dinner here, so I came by to say hello.I hope I didn''t


    interrupt anything."


    Meanwhile, Scarlett cast a confused look at me.


    "This is Nancy Wood, Nichs¡¯s sister," I whispered in her ear.


    Nancy greeted everyone with a warm smile.


    However, Spencer looked at her with an unfriendly gaze and asked rudely, "Who are you?"


    "My name is Nancy Wood.I''m working in Charles''spany.Who''s thatdy next to you?"


    Nancy looked at Vivian with a curious gaze.


    "Oh, her name is Vivian.She''s my girlfriend," Spencer replied without hesitation.Vivian was stunned.


    She did not expect him to be so straightforward.


    Nancy nodded.


    With that, she left the private room without another word.


    Once she was gone, everyone looked at me.


    "Charles, what did she mean when she said she had juste by to say hello? Obviously, that woman


    hade for you," Vivian reckoned.


    As an onlooker, she did not mind making a big thing out of it.


    "I don''t think so.Did you see the way she looked at Spencer?" I pinned the me to her boyfriend.


    "But she said she you were the reason why she came here,"


    Scarlett chimed in with a meaningful smile. I was nervous.I did not know if Scarlett was mad or just


    making fun of me.


    Meanwhile, Spencer seemed pleased to see me suffer and even added fuel to the fire.


    "Scarlett, I admire your objectiveness.You''re not partial to Charles, even though he''s your husband."


    Damn it!


    How could they join forces against me and back me into the corner?


    "Charles, you''re so charming," Scarlett remarked.


    That was supposed to be apliment.


    But why did feel I nervous when she said that?


    "I agree, Charles.Wherever you go, you attract women''s attention," Spencer added.


    It seemed that he was still not satisfied, so he continued to stir up trouble.


    I was embarrassed but, at the same time, happy.It was apparent that Scarlett was jealous.


    At the thought of this, my depressed mood lightened up.


    Even Spencer, who ruined our date, seemed less annoying.


    Spencer and Vivian left together after dinner.I was pleased that the two of them were finally gone.Now,


    I could have Scarlett for myself.


    With that, I took her hand and walked to the elevator.


    "Where are we going?" Scarlett asked confusedly."We''ll stay here for the night."


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I knew that Charles had ulterior motives when he asked me toe to Rose Hotel.It turned out that he


    had booked a presidential suite in advance for us.I could not stop thinking about Nancy''s face as Iy


    on the bed after taking a shower.I knew very well what the look on her face meant.I had seen that look


    a lot since I was a child.


    It meant that they admired Charles and that they wanted to win his heart.I was so immersed in my


    thoughts that I did not notice that Charles had already walked out of the bathroom.


    He wrapped me in his tight embrace.


    It was not until the scent of his bath lotion came to my nose did Ie to my senses.


    Right now, he seemed gentler and more charming than ever.


    Suddenly, my grievances and insecurity swept over me.


    "Charles, Nancy likes you." Charles looked at me with a gentle smile.


    "Are you jealous?"


    "A little." Charles seemed happier when he heard that I was jealous.


    He wrapped his arms around my neck and gave me a gentle and lingering kiss.


    My mind went nk.


    It was not until we ran out of breath that we let go of each other.


    "There may be many women who like me, but you''re the only one I see," Charles whispered in my ear.


    I gazed at his affectionate eyes.


    But instead of being reassured, anxiety suddenly surged up from the bottom of my heart.


    "Charles, what if you meet someone better than me? Will you think that I don¡¯t deserve you?"


    Truth be told, I was insecure about myself.


    That question had been bugging me for quite some time already.


    "In my eyes, you''re the best woman in the world."


    Lying in Charles''s arms, I listened as he enumerated my traits and idiosyncrasies.


    Touched, I raised my head and kissed Charles on the forehead.


    At this moment, I was willing to open my heart to him.


    "I''m afraid of losing you," I solemnly said.


    "I will always be yours," Charles sincerely replied while staring into my eyes.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Embarrassed, I faced the other way and changed the topic.


    "I miss our son.I want to see him soon."


    Charles turned me around and said, "Okay.Let''s go together.Scarlett, I love you."


    I was deeply touched by Charles''s love confession.


    He kissed me yet again, and his hands wandered on my body at the same time.


    His lips then trailed to my neck and down to my chest.


    On this night, we opened our hearts to each other.


    I rxed my body and let his manhood enter my body.


    Atst, our bodies became one as we sumbed to our fervent love and desire.

 Chapter 280: The Disturbing Omen

    Chapter 280: The Disturbing Omen


    Charles''s POV:


    Early in the morning, I was woken up by a vibrating phone.I picked it up and realized that it was


    Scarlett''s.My mom was sending a video call request.I turned to look at Scarlett.


    She was still fast asleep.So I took her phone, carefully slid out of bed, and went downstairs.Then, I


    pushed the answer button.


    "Charles? Where is Scarlett?" Mom asked me with little James in her arms.


    "She''s still sleeping." I noticed that my little boy was crying and sniffing. I couldn''t help frowning.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Little James has been crying since he woke up this morning.No matter how much I coax him, it''s


    useless.I don''t know why.He''s never been like this before."


    As soon as Mom finished her words, James burst into tears again.I felt like someone drove a stake


    through my heart.


    "Is he sick?"


    "The doctor checked him out and said he''s okay.Maybe the little guy just misses his mother."


    Continuing to coax James, Mom put on a worried face.


    "Dad..." James cried.


    I felt sorry for him, but at the same time, I thought he was too clingy.I made a mental note to send him


    to a boarding school when he grew up.He needed to learn how to be independent.


    "I''ll go take him outside for a walk.Maybe a change of scenery would calm him down," Mom said.


    "Okay. Remember to take bodyguards with you."


    "I will."


    After the video chat, I tiptoed back into the bedroom.Scarlett was still sleeping.The morning sun shone


    through the window, making her face look more delicate.My eyes fell on her beckoning lips.


    Next thing I knew, I was leaning in and giving her a soft kiss on the mouth.


    Scarlett slowly opened her eyes and kissed me back.Then, she seemed to think of something suddenly


    and asked in a panic, "What time is it?"


    "It''s nine o''clock." I nced at the clock on the bedside table.


    "What? Why didn''t you wake me up earlier? I have a rehearsal to get to at the TV station today,"


    Scarlett grumbled, jumped out of bed, and ran toward the bathroom.I sat back in bed and watched her


    go all crazy.I couldn''t help smiling.


    "Mom made a video call to you just now and I answered.¡± She asked if she could switch James''s baby


    form brand to a different one.


    "Really? And what did you tell her?" Scarlett walked out of the bathroom, her toothbrush sticking out of


    her mouth.


    Toothpaste foam flew out of her mouth as she spoke.


    "I told her she could decide."


    "Just as well.Mom has more experience raising children that I do."


    She nodded and walked into the bathroom again.She looked so cute.


    I went downstairs to prepare some breakfast for her.


    When she came downstairs, I put a ss of warm milk and a sandwich on the table.


    "Come and eat.I''ll drive you to work after breakfast."


    "All right."


    She took a seat and grabbed the sandwich.


    After taking a bite, she looked up at me and beamed.


    "Oh, this is heavenly, honey.Thank you."


    "There''s more if you finish that one.You can take some to work, too, so you''ll have food when you get


    hungry."


    I grinned as I watched her enjoy the breakfast I made for her.


    After breakfast, I drove Scarlett to work.


    Soon, we arrived at the TV station.


    Scarlett carefully got out of the car.She was wearing a ck suit, a white shirt, and a pair of high-


    heeled shoes.


    I would never understand how she was able to walk around all day in those.I reminded her, "Watch


    your step, honey."


    She looked back at me and waved with a smile, telling me not to worry.But the next second, she fell on


    the ground.I quickly got out of the car and rushed over to her.


    "Are you okay? Are you hurt?"


    "No, I''m fine.Don''t worry."


    Scarlett stood up slowly and dusted herself off.She was still smiling at me.


    "Let me have a look." I squatted down and carefully rolled up her cks.


    Her knees were red, but there was no broken skin.I frowned and murmured, "You''re so clumsy."


    After I helped Scarlett get back on her feet, I felt her lips against mine.


    Although it was just a quick peck, it still took my breath away.


    "I''m okay, Mr.Moore.Now scram.I have to go to work."


    While my brain was still processing the kiss that she just stole from me, Scarlett took the opportunity to


    walk into the TV station.


    "Call me if you need anything."


    I shook my head helplessly and watched her disappear into the TV station.


    When she was out of my sight, I turned to J and Tracy and said, "J, go buy some cold


    compress.Tracy, keep an eye on Scarlett."


    "Yes, sir."


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I had a very busy morning rehearsing.It was already half-past twelve when I was finally able to stagger


    back to my office and take a breath.I took a seat and instantly felt the pain in my knees.


    At this time, my office door swung open and Tracy came in.


    "Hey, Scarlett.I got you something to apply to your knees.Mr.Moore asked J to get it for you


    earlier,"Tracy said and squatted down.


    "Okay.Thanks." Charles''s consideration warmed my heart and made me feelfortable.


    Tracy opened the package, applied the ointment on my inmed knees, and rubbed it in with her


    fingers.It felt cool and rxing.


    After applying the medicine, Tracy handed me several ice packs.


    "If you still feel a little difort, you can put these on your knees."


    "Okay.Thanks again."


    The door swung open again.


    This time, it was J, and she came in with a lunch box.


    "Time for lunch."


    While having lunch, I somehow felt a little uneasy.


    My heart beat faster than normal, and I didn''t know why.


    Then, my phone rang.It''s a call from Charles.


    "Hi, honey.Just calling to let you know that I''m going out tonight.I''m taking some clients to dinner."


    "Okay.Don''t drink too much."


    "What if my clients insist?"


    "Then tell them you can''t because we''re trying to get pregnant again."


    "I can''t always use that excuse.They might wonder why I haven''t knocked up my wife again in a long


    time."


    "Well, either you tell them that or I tell them that you can''t perform when you''re drunk."


    "I can perform with or without alcohol in my body, and I will show you tonight."


    "Charles!" I shrieked, a bit embarrassed.


    After hanging up with Charles, I suddenly thought of James.I hadn''t seen my little angel today, so I


    decided to give Alice a call.


    The ringing went on for a long time, but no one answered.My heart beat faster and faster.I really got a


    bad feeling.


    After many, many attempts, Jane finally picked up.


    "Sorry, but Mrs.Moore took little James out for a little sun.She forgot to bring her phone." I heaved a


    sigh of relief.


    "I see.How is he? Is he okay?"


    "Yes, he''s okay.He''s been extra fussy this morning, but nothing to worry about."


    "Oh, good.Thank you, Jane.I''m just checking in.Give my baby a kiss for me and extend my thanks to


    Alice.I really appreciate her looking after my little James."


    After hanging up the phone, I still couldn''t shake the sickening feeling in the pit of my stomach.


    I looked at all the delicious food in front of me, but my appetite was gone.I walked to the window to


    breathe some fresh air.


    All of a sudden, I remembered what William told me the other day.I turned around and asked Richard,


    "Have you seen Ritately?"


    "No. " I nodded, but I decided not to ignore the anxiety that I felt.


    "Richard, after you finish your lunch, please find Rita and keep an eye on her.I''m worried that she''s


    going to do something."


    "You got it." Rita was by no means a good person.


    While she was around, I had to be on guard all the time.

 Chapter 281: Janet Is My Treasure

    Chapter 281: J Is My Treasure


    Rita''s POV:


    Today, an unexpected guest came to my house.I was so happy to see him that tears welled up in my


    eyes.


    "Richard!" I eximed, looking at him with affection.


    Richard stood at the door, wearing a gentle expression that I hadn''t seen for a long time.


    "May Ie in?" he asked.


    "Of course!" I immediately ushered him into the living room.


    Richard walked past me after I said that.


    He was dressed in a ck suit, making him lookpetent and charming.


    As I recalled all the good times we spent together, my heart felt warm.I knew that Richard still hadn''t


    forgotten me.


    After closing the door, I approached him, step by step and hugged him from behind.I pressed my cheek


    against his muscr back.


    "Are youing back to me?"


    Richard tensed up at once.


    Not a secondter, he removed my hands from his waist and turned to look at me.


    "Rita, we''ve broken up a long time ago.Please, behave yourself."


    Confused, I looked him in the eye and asked, "Then why are you at my house? Aren''t you worried


    about me at all? Did you not miss me even once?"


    As Richard walked aside uneasily, he asked, "Did your mother get married again?"


    I was secretly pleased to hear him ask that.


    ''He still cares about me.What a stubborn man! Putting on a smile, I approached him.


    "Nope.That man is just her new boyfriend," I said.


    The moment I walked closer to him, he took a step back.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere became tense.


    "She told me that you''ve moved out."


    Richard nced around the living room, and then his eyes fell on the door of my room.


    The pendant he once gave me was hanging on the door.


    "She was lying," I said.


    Gently, I held his hand and led him to my room.


    "She thinks that we''ve broken up a long time ago.So, even if you came to see me, she probably


    thought that you were here to hurt me.That''s probably why she didn''t tell you the truth," I remarked.


    Richard nodded knowingly.


    Then, I opened the door and showed him my room.


    Upon seeing my underwear on the bed, Richard appeared to be embarrassed. He cleared his throat,


    turned around, and was about to leave.


    "Richard, since when did you be so shy? You''ve touched every inch of my body before.But now,


    you''re already so embarrassed to see my underwear? Oh,e on!"


    I grabbed his hand and threw myself into his arms.Then, I stood on tiptoe, nibbling on his earlobe.


    "Shall I help you recall the past?"


    All of a sudden, Richard grabbed my shoulders and pushed me away.


    "You need to stop that, Rita."


    "Stop what?"


    I pulled his hand and ced it on my big breasts.


    Afterwards, I rubbed my breasts against his palm, letting out a pleasured moan.


    "Rita!"


    At this point, Richard was infuriated to the point that he shoved me away.


    He then took out a piece of tissue and used it to wipe his hands as though he had touched something


    dirty.


    My face turned grim when I saw his reaction.


    "Why are you reacting like that?"


    "Have I not told you from the beginning that we are over? Can''t you behave yourself for once? Why are


    you always trying to seduce every guy you see?"


    Atst, Richard looked into my eyes.


    I thought that I''d see affection in them, but I was wrong.


    There was only disgust in his eyes.


    I clenched my fists, staring back at him in disbelief.


    "You''re nothing but a ything of those perverted men, while J is my treasure!"


    Richard''s words were cold as he stared daggers at me.


    After throwing away the tissue, he strode away without hesitation.


    Not long after, the door mmed shut, and I was all alone in the house again.


    "Haha!"


    Iughed, mocking myself and trembling uncontrobly.


    ''Richard, you bastard! How dare youe to my house just to scorn me?'' I stared at the tissue Richard


    threw on the ground and realized that something was wrong.


    He would never do anything without good reason.


    This meant that he had a purpose in mind! ''If he didn''te here to rekindle our rtionship, then he''s


    probably here because Scarlett asked him to,'' I thought to myself.


    I remembered that he walked around the house after he came in earlier.


    Thus, I immediately examined every corner of the house, especially to spot where Richard had been


    close to.


    Just as I had expected, I found that he had nted bugs in my ce! Once I''d gathered all of them, I


    crushed them within my palm.


    I gritted my teeth and roared, "Scarlett, you bitch! How dare you send Richard to spy on me?"


    Scarlett''s POV:


    When the night fell, I finally got off work.My knees were still hurting, so I had to slow down my pace.


    Before I walked out of the TV station''s entrance, I saw Charlesing towards me.


    He still looked as calm andposed as ever, but for some reason, he looked a little worried.


    Once he was right in front of me, he got down on one knee and held my hand.I was stunned by what


    he did, and I felt my heart beating like a snare drum.


    Soon, I realized that I was mistaken.


    Charles just bent over to check the wound on my knees.


    He then stood up, frowning.


    "Do your knees still hurt?" I grinned, held his arm, and leaned against his broad shoulder.


    "What are you doing here? Aren''t you supposed to be at a dinner party?"


    "Well, yeah.But, I was really worried about you.That''s why I decided to pick you up first."


    Charles'' gentle voice warmed my heart.


    Before I couldpose myself, he suddenly carried me.Instinctively, I wrapped my arms around his


    neck.


    It was then that he strode out while carrying me in his arms.I caught a glimpse of my colleagues staring


    at me.


    Embarrassed, I buried my face in Charles'' neck.


    "Charles! There are so many people watching us!"


    "Yeah, so?"


    Charles didn''t seem to care that people were staring at us.I had no choice but to let him carry me into


    the car even though everyone was watching us.


    Given the fact that I was with Charles now, I had to ovee my timidity.


    Otherwise, I might not be able to survive a day, because he had no shred of shame in his body.


    Momentster, the driver started the car.I held his arm and asked, "Will the dinner party end really


    late?"


    "I''m afraid so." Charles nodded, rubbing my nose affectionately.


    "I mighte homete, so you don''t need to wait up.Just go to bed early.If I remember correctly, your


    show starts at ten tomorrow morning, right?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s right."


    I let out a sigh, leaned against Charles, squeezing his arm and holding onto his waist.


    He embraced me back.


    When I felt the warmth of his body, I finally felt relieved.


    The thought of having to go to bed alone aftering home made me feel sad.


    Frowning, I asked him, "Can you take me to where your dinner party will happen instead? I can wait for


    you at some ce nearby and I won''t disturb you."


    Charles seemed to be surprised by my request.


    He smiled at me and replied, "It''s rare for you to be so clingy.How could I refuse my lovely wife''s


    request?"


    He told the driver to turn the car around, and headed straight to the hotel where the dinner party would


    be held.


    Upon our arrival at the hotel, Charles got off the car and ced his arm around my waist.


    I leaned against his chest, staring at his angr face in silence.


    Meanwhile, Richard followed us closely and said, "I''ve booked a room on the top floor.You can go there


    already."


    Charles nodded at Richard, and then he smiled at me.


    "Do you mind waiting for me in the room?"


    "Sure.That''s fine with me."


    Not a minuteter, we took the elevator to the top floor.


    Charles took me in and carefully sat me down on the sofa.


    Then, he knelt down in front of me and rubbed the same ointment on my knees.


    "Try to be more careful in the future.I feel bad for you whenever you get hurt, my love."


    Charles sighed, ncing at me with disappointment.


    I was amused by his childish reaction, and then I promised him that I''d be more careful in the future.


    All of a sudden, Charles'' phone rang.


    He nced at it, but he didn''t answer right away.


    "Is the dinner party starting?" I asked.


    It was then that Charles stood up and kissed me.


    He licked my lips with the tip of his tongue, making me blush.


    "Be a good girl, okay? Call me if anything happens," he said.


    I nodded at his reminder.


    Afterwards, he reluctantly left the room.


    Meanwhile, I curled up on the sofa, checking my Facebook.


    Soon, I began to feel bored, so I went outside the room for a stroll.


    As I strolled around the hotel, Richard followed me behind.


    Along the way, I happened to pass by a dessert bar.


    I walked in, greatly interested in the pastries disyed.


    After deciding what to buy, I ordered some macaroons for Charles.


    After wandering around for a while, Richard said, "Mrs.Moore, your knees are still injured.Mr.Moore


    said that I should remind you not to walk for too long, just in case your knees start to hurt again."


    I was kind of disappointed that Richard was acting as Charles'' mouthpiece, but I had to concede.


    Thus, we took the elevator and went back to the top floor.


    Once there, I checked the time on my phone.


    It was already ten in the evening.


    ¡®''Is Charles still busy?¡¯¡¯ I wondered.


    Richard opened the door for me.


    And as I read through the message on my phone, I walked inside.


    After I walked in, the door closed and the room fell into darkness.


    Just when I was about to turn on the lights, someone grabbed my waist and I smelled a familiar


    refreshing scent.

 Chapter 282: Macaroon

    Chapter 282: Macaroon


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I was startled by a burst of familiarughter.His tempting voice and the warmth of his breath made me


    feel limp.I pressed the switch on the wall and the room instantly lit up, revealing the handsome man


    who was holding me.


    "Charles!" I said, staring at him coquettishly.


    "God, you scared me!" I added.


    "Sorry about that, babe."


    Having said that, Charles sat on the sofa with his arms around my waist.


    "Where have you been?" he asked.


    "Didn''t Richard tell you?" I asked back, squinting at him.


    "Well, he told me that you went out for a walk, but he didn''t delve into details," said Charles.


    I raised an eyebrow at him, putting on a cunning smile.


    "I''m gonna keep that a secret for the time being. I''ll let you know tomorrow morning."


    "Okay. Let''s talk about it tomorrow then. But right now, I want you,"


    Charles ced his hand on my waist, loosening up my belt as though he was unwrapping a gift box.I


    could see in his eyes just how much he wanted me.I stared back at him as my heart began beating like


    a drum.


    After taking a deep breath, I replied, "I want you, too."


    All of a sudden, Charles held my face and started kissing me.


    He nted a kiss on my ear down to my neck.He didn''t ignore a single inch of my skin.


    After taking off my coat, he reached into my shirt and grabbed my breasts.His gentle caress siphoned


    my strength.


    Out of impulse, I let out a moan.


    It was then that Charlesid me down on the sofa, kissing me passionately.He fondled my breasts ever


    so gently.


    And within an instant, the pleasure coursed through my body like a surge of electric current, rendering


    me weak all over.


    "Charles," I muttered, begging for mercy.


    Suddenly, he tightened his grasp on me.


    He then tore apart the rest of my clothes and fondled every inch of my body.


    The warmth his hands made me feel hot.


    As I trembled with pleasure, I felt all the blood in my body surge towards my head.


    Gradually, my consciousness were being drawn away and ail my rationality became drowned in lust.


    An hourter, he embraced me, catching his breath.I soon nestled in his arms peacefully.But my body


    still felt hot; both inside and outside.


    Charles hugged me and kissed my cheek.


    In retaliation, I wrapped my arms around his neck and hugged him tightly.


    And as I listened to the sound of his steady heartbeat, I let out a sigh.


    "Charles, I''ve been feeling restlesstely. I''m worried about James."


    Gently, Charles stroked my hair.


    "James is safe.He has bodyguards watching over him twenty-four hours of the day.If you''re still worried


    about him, we can go to New York to see him.Say, the day after tomorrow?"


    "Sounds great!"


    I grinned from ear to ear and rewarded him with a kiss.


    But when I wanted to pull away from him, Charles pressed the back of my head.


    I felt his tongue intruding my mouth, giving me a French kiss.


    I decided to stop struggling and just immersed in the pleasure of lust.


    By the time I woke up, the first ray of sunlight was just shining through the window.The rm clock on


    the bedside table told me that it was six in the morning.I stared at the handsome man beside me, lost in


    thought.


    "Good morning, Charles." I nted a kiss on his lips before I got up from the bed.


    All of a sudden, he wrapped his arm around my waist and pulled me towards him.


    Not a secondter, I found myself in his embrace.And as he held me from behind, he kissed me on the


    back of my neck.


    "Where are you going?"


    The sound of his voice was husky and seductive.The way he kissed the back of my neck made me


    tremble.I quickly turned around to face him.


    After giving him a peck on the cheek, I said, "I''ve got something to deal with, but I''ll be back soon."


    Charles nodded and then he closed his eyes while kissing me.I could feel his grasp on my waist


    bing tighter and tighter.


    Seeing that things were about to escte, I pushed him away.


    "Alright, that¡¯s enough."


    Slowly, Charles opened his drowsy eyes.


    Right now, he just looked like an innocent young boy to me.My heart was beating like a drum.


    "Come back soon, okay?" Charles remarked, loosening his grip on me.


    After gathering myposure, I covered my blushing face and hurriedly got out of bed.


    Then, I went to the bathroom to wash up, and changed my clothes.


    Even when I''d left the room, my face was still as red as an apple.


    "We basically did it all night long, but I still couldn''t control myself around him.Charles is really


    something," I murmured to myself.


    "Something what?" Tracy asked in confusion.


    I looked up and saw that J and Tracy were waiting for me at the door.Thinking that they heard me,


    I was so embarrassed.


    "Nothing! I''m heading downstairs."


    They both nodded and followed me to the dessert pa. The clerk confirmed my reservation and asked


    me to wait for a moment.Soon, a woman came over to greet me with a smile.


    "Mrs.Moore, I''m a pastry chef of this dessert bar, Gail."


    "Hello, Gail.It''s nice to meet you," I replied.


    "I''m sorry that the customized macaroons you ordered yesterday tasted a little ky.It may take some


    time to make a new batch." Gail looked into my eyes, visibly uneasy.


    Suddenly, an idea dawned on me.


    "How about I bake it myself?"


    Gail was surprised by my suggestion.


    Obviously, she didn''t expect that I''d say that.I realized that the idea was too whimsical, so I chuckled


    awkwardly and asked, "Oh, I''m sorry.Will it disturb your work? If it''s not convenient for you, just forget


    it.I was just making a casual suggestion."


    Gail shook her head and grinned.


    "Not at all, ma''am! I''ll be d to have you in the kitchen as long as you''re willing." I was pleasantly


    surprised by her answer.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Soon, I followed Gail into the kitchen.


    The other pastry chefs in the kitchen were all looking at me and greeting me kindly.


    Gail took me to an open work station, gave me a brief discussion regarding the ingredients and taught


    me how to use the equipment.


    I had made macaroons before, so I began making them right away.


    While Gail was watching me, she asked tentatively, "Mrs.Moore, I never thought you could bake.Did


    you learn how to, so you could cook for your husband?"


    I smiled at her and replied, "Well, yeah.I believe that cooking for him myself is more thoughtful."


    Gail eximed, "Wow! Mr.Moore is so lucky to have a wife like you.I heard that he can be standoffish.Is


    it difficult to get along with him in private?"


    "Not at all.Charles is a gentleman, and he treats me well," I responded.


    Gail seemed shocked by my answer, and so were the other pastry chefs around us.


    "It''s difficult to picture Mr.Moore being gentle," she said.


    "Actually, there are times that he acts like a spoiled brat," I remarked, exposing Charles¡¯ true nature.


    The pastry chefs let out a sigh of disbelief.


    They started to gossip and asked me what kind of person Charles was behind closed curtains.


    I couldn''t resist their enthusiasm, so I skimmed over the important parts and just told them funny stories


    of me and Charles back when we were young.


    To my surprise, I enjoyed chatting with the pastry chefs.


    When the macaroons were finally ready, they were still reluctant to see me go.


    After bidding them farewell, I went back to the top floor with my handmade macaroon.


    I nced at the clock and saw that it was already eight in the morning.


    Thus, I hurried into the bedroom.


    The morning sun peered through the curtains, lighting therge bed.


    Charles¡¯ wless face was as majestic as an angel''s.


    He was leaning against the headboard.His upper body was naked, revealing his muscr physique.His


    bright eyes seemed to be full of life, but at this moment, he was squinting at me, making me feel like I


    was in trouble.


    All of a sudden, I saw what was in his hand.


    It was my cell phone! I was still half-asleep when I went out just now and I forgot to bring it along.


    Charles furrowed his brows.


    "Didn''t you say you would be back soon?" he said.


    Startle, I hid the box of macaroon behind my back.


    I stared directly at him, and asked in a sweet voice, "Since you''re already awake, why don''t you get up


    already? Why are you staying in bed like a child?"


    "Because I''m waiting for you to bring me breakfast."


    Charles put down my phone and locked his eyes on me.


    Seeing that I couldn''t hide it anymore, I decided to hand him the box of macaroon.


    "Here''s your breakfast.Charles eyes lit up as he slowly opened the bowknot on the box.As I watched


    him untie the bowknot, I remembered how he untied my beltst night.He also did it with so much


    expectation in his eyes.


    "Mmm...it looks great!"


    Charles took out the macaroon and then he stared at the empty box.


    "Why is there only one?"


    "Well, I made several macaroons, but this is the most special one." I sat on the bed and leaned against


    him.


    Charles stared at the heart-shaped macaroon and smiled brightly.Then, he nted a kiss on my cheek.


    "Honey, you are so good to me.Thank you!" I was infected by his lovely smile.


    It was then that Charles divided the macaroon by half and gave me the other half.


    Upon seeing him try the macaroon, I also took a bite.It was sweet and creamy.


    "Is it sweet?" asked Charles.


    His question stunned me.


    "Is it too sweet for you? I can make a sugar-free macaroon for you next time if you want."


    "As long as you''re the one who made it, I''ll love it no matter how sweet it is."


    Charles gazed into my eyes, holding me affectionately.


    "Scarlett, promise me you''ll stay with me forever."


    I smiled back, wrapped my arms around his naked waist, feeling his warmth.


    "I have no reason to leave you."


    I used to be so angry with Charles because he didn''t do anything when my father got in trouble, but


    later I realized that there was nothing he could do against thew.


    When I thought of how obsessed I was over my father''s case, I felt sorry for Charles.I was so blinded


    by my rage that I lost my mind.


    And it was for the same reason that I left him.We embraced each other, basking in the morning


    sunshine.


    Time seemed to stop at this wonderful moment.


    When I saw the phone on the bedside table, I was confused.


    "Charles, why did you check my phone just now? Was there anyone calling me?" I asked.


    "Nah.I just wanted to check what time it was."


    Having said that, he reached for my waist, and slid his hand upward, stroking my sensitive skin.


    "Charles." I held his restless hand, ring at him.


    "I''m not full yet,"


    Charles murmured before he kissed me.


    Then, he gently nibbled on my tongue and sucked it.When I was finally out of breath, I pushed him


    away.


    "Stop it..."


    "But I want you, Scarlett.I won''t be able to see you untilter tonight.I can''t wait for that long, my love."


    Charles bit my lip as though he was punishing me.It hurt a little bit.


    While he was kissing me, he began taking off my clothes.


    He held my waist with one hand and kneaded my breast with the other.


    I wanted to push him away, but when I touched his skin, my hand instinctively caressed him.


    Then, I put my arms around his neck and catered to his carnal need.


    Charles lips went down along my neck and lingered on my cor bone for a while.


    Momentster, he began sucking on my nipples and gently bit them.


    A burst of arousing sensation made my entire body burn with desire.


    I instinctively arched my chest, letting my nipple go deeper into his mouth.


    "Charles," I moaned.

 Chapter 283: I Wont Go Anywhere Tonight

    Chapter 283: I Won''t Go Anywhere Tonight


    Scarlett''s POV:


    It was still morning, and yet I already felt out of energy because of Charles.Sadly, I did not have time to


    rest as I had a rehearsal at the TV station.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, the Independence Day party, which the TV station was holding, finally


    commenced.I was set to perform in the second half of the party.


    But for some reason, while I was waiting backstage for my turn, I was anxious and fidgety.


    All of a sudden, J walked over with a phone in her hand and said, "Scarlett, it''s a call from Alice."


    My stomach was in knots as I answered the call.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?" I asked with a sense of trepidation.


    "Scarlett, why aren''t you answering my call? Anyway, I''m so sorry.I failed to take good care of James..."


    Alice said dejectedly.


    My heart raced when I heard that something had happened to my son.Although I felt like my heart was


    going to jump out of my throat, I forced myself to remain calm.


    "Mom, take your time.Tell me, what happened to James?"


    "James has been burning with fever since the morning.We couldn''t bring it down.We''re in the hospital


    right now," Alice anxiously answered.


    "I see.I''ll book a flight right away."


    "Okay.Travel safe, Scarlett." I felt even more restless after hanging up the phone.


    Just as I handed the phone back to J, a staff walked over and informed me, "Scarlett, it''s your turn


    soon.Get ready."


    "Coming." I asked J to book the air ticket for me.


    Then, I lifted the hem of my dress and followed the staff.On the stage, the dim light gradually lit


    up.There I was, dangling about a dozen meters above the ground.As the intro of the music yed, I


    was brought down from the top of the stage by wires that were strapped into my costume.My dress


    fluttered as I got down.I probably looked like an angeling down from heaven.I started singing my


    lines a few momentster.My voice resounded across the hall and gave a heartfelt feeling to the


    audience.


    However, I suddenly lost my bnce and began to plummet to the stage.


    The audience let out a collective gasp, and some eximed in horror.


    "Oh my God!" I was more than ten meters high.


    If I hit the ground, I would be either disabled or, worse, dead.


    My life shed before my eyes.


    But before I hit the ground, I felt a sharp pain around my waist as a wire suddenly pulled me up.


    I tried my best to regain my bearings.


    Once I got a hold of myself, I danced to the apaniment of drums and continued my performance


    as if nothing had happened.


    The audience was in awe during my performance.


    Once the song was over, they burst into apuse.I took a bow and shed them a huge smile.My legs


    were weak as I walked off the stage.I would have stumbled and fallen had J not caught me in time.


    Tracy also rushed over to support me.


    "Scarlett, are you okay?"


    "The wire just pressed on my ribs, but I''m fine," I reassured while rubbing my side.


    The staff also came over.


    With a guilty expression, he asked what had happened and med himself repeatedly.


    "We inspected the wires again before the show started.I really don''t know how it happened.Luckily, you


    didn''t get hurt.We sincerely apologize for that." I nodded in response.


    I was not in the mood to talk to them as I was worried about my son.I turned to look at Tracy and


    asked, "Is Charles here?"


    "He''s outside waiting for you."


    Not wanting to waste any second, I ran out of the TV station without even removing my makeup and


    changing my attire.


    When I caught sight of Charles from afar, the uneasiness in my heart disappeared in an instant.Charles


    was staring at me.His intense gaze made my ears turn hot and red.I walked up to him and covered his


    eyes with my hand.


    "Why were you looking at me like that?"


    "Because I''m proud that my wife is gorgeous." Charles took my hand and pulled me into his arms.


    He gave me a long and lingering kiss.He licked and bit my lips without even caring about the


    passersby.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw several figures nearby who had cameras in their hands.I


    immediately pushed Charles away.


    "Charles, there are reporters! Let''s get in the car first!"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Charles kissed my earlobe and asked, "Why are you so afraid of them? They''re just gonna report how


    affectionate we are in tomorrow''s news.It''s no big deal."


    I hit him on the chest and stared daggers at him.With a chuckle, Charles carried me in his arms and


    went to the car.We arrived at Garden Street not long after.


    I was so exhausted that I went straight to the bathroom.I could not wait to take off my heavy costume


    and remove my makeup.But for some reason, Charles followed me closely.I stopped in my tracks and


    asked him, "Are you gonna use the bathroom?"


    "No.I want to help you take off your costume.It''s heavy, and it looks like you need my help."Charles


    looked at me passionately.


    I felt hot all over as I knew what he was up to.


    With a red face, I opened the bathroom door and hurriedly went inside.


    "I can do it myself!" I insisted.


    But before I could close the door, Charles pushed it open.


    Because I was weakpared to him, there was nothing I could do but let him.


    "Really? Well, I really think you need help." Charles squeezed into the gap of the bathroom door.


    Once inside, he wrapped his arms around my waist.


    I could only look at him with a helpless expression.


    Suddenly, a sly smile tugged at the corners of his mouth.He slowly unbuttoned my clothes and took off


    my costume piece by piece.


    Atst, only my undershirt was left.I now felt so much better than a while ago.


    Charles took the opportunity and slid his hand into my undershirt.


    His warm touch sent a chill down my spine.He bent over to kiss me.


    But instead of returning the favor, I held his hand and stared into his eyes.


    "Charles, you received Mom''s call this morning, didn''t you? Why didn''t you tell me that James is sick?"


    Charles fell stunned.


    "Mom called you?" he asked in bewilderment.


    I pushed him away with all my strength.I felt chilly the instant his warm touch left my skin.


    "How could you not tell me such an important thing?"


    Charles lowered his head and answered, "I didn''t want you to worry too much."


    I could not help but scoff.I felt betrayed.


    Unable to take it any longer, I turned my face away from him.


    Charles held my hand and expressed regret.


    "Scarlett, I''m sorry.I promise it won''t happen again.Please don''t be mad at me anymore."


    I could not help but heave a heavy sigh.


    How could I have the heart to refuse such a cold and domineering CEO when he was acting like a


    spoiled child? I pretended to be angry and sternly said, "Just this once."


    "Okay."


    The smile on Charles''s face returned.


    Just like he had promised, he helped me take off my clothes and remove my makeup.Then, he ran me


    a bath and carried me into the bathtub.I was naked.


    But for once, he did not make a move on me.


    "Scarlett, you''ve lost weight.Please don''t tire yourself too much."


    "It''s good to lose some weight.I want to be slender," I retorted.


    Being nestled in his arms, along with the warm bath, brought joy and contentment to my heart.


    Charles, on the other hand, seemed dissatisfied.


    He pinched my waist and whispered in my ear, "I don''t think so.I hope you gain weight, even a little.It''ll


    feel so much better when you''re fleshy."


    I could not help but wonder if he would die if he did not flirt with me for a moment.


    With my eyes narrowed in annoyance, I reached out to pinch his waist too as revenge.However, his


    muscles were so hard and strong that I failed miserably.I sighed in exasperation.


    Suddenly, I remembered something.


    "By the way, I''ve asked J to book me a flight to New York at six o''clock tomorrow morning.You can


    come when you''re done with your work."


    "Can''t you wait for me for just one day so we can go together?"


    "I can, but James can''t.


    For sure, he wants to see his mother as soon as possible."


    "All right then.But you should make it up to me tonight."


    "What? Why?" I asked confusedly.


    "Because I have to sleep alone tomorrow night."


    Without warning, Charles lifted me up and walked out of the bathroom with me in his arms.


    He gentlyid me on the bed and kissed me as if his life depended on it.


    A few momentster, I felt his tongue force its way into my mouth.


    I responded to his kisses with the same enthusiasm.


    My mind was nk, and my desire was all that mattered to me at the moment.


    His lips trailed down to my neck, where he licked and sucked on it.


    I trembled and moaned in pleasure.


    Charles chuckled and kissed me even harder.


    Before I knew it, his hand was on mydy parts, stimting it.


    Suddenly, he inserted his finger in my hole, making me wet and aroused.


    "Charles..."


    I grabbed his arm, not knowing if I should push him away or pull him closer.


    As a response, Charles became even more passionate in his kiss.


    At this moment, he put my legs on his shoulders, lowered his hips, and rubbed his manhood into my


    beaver.


    My body quivered in excitement.I unconsciously wrapped my arms around his neck.My bodynguage


    was screaming that I wanted him now.


    All of a sudden, Charles''s phone rang, bringing us to our senses and breaking the air of romance in the


    room.


    Charles turned a deaf ear to it, but I pushed him away.


    With lust in his eyes, he bit my lower lip as punishment and got up to answer the phone.I vaguely heard


    Spencer''s voice on the other end of the line.


    Upon hearing this, I breathed a sigh of relief.


    Thank goodness it wasn''t James.With a dark and gloomy face, Charles shouted over the phone, "I


    won''t go anywhere tonight!"

 Chapter 284: I Want To Quit

    Chapter 284: I Want To Quit


    Spencer''s POV:


    After Charles hung up the phone ruthlessly, I looked out of the car nkly, not knowing where to go.My


    mother''s nagging words felt like a spell that was giving me a headache, so I had no choice but to head


    outside for some quiet time.I called Charles and David, asking them to meet me for a drink, but they


    both chose their lovers over their poor friend and refused me.


    After thinking for a while, I felt a little helpless, so I started the car and drove back to the bar.I walked


    into the bar and asked the waiter, "Where is Vivian?"


    "I haven''t seen her today, but I am guessing that she should be in her room."


    I immediately strode upstairs and knocked on Vivian''s door.


    Vivian quickly opened the door, but she seemed a little confused to see me there.


    "Weren''t you going on a blind date?"


    "Well, you know what my mom''s arrangements are like, right?"


    Gritting my teeth, I stared at her.Vivian gave me an awkward smile.


    "I was just guessing.Anyway, if there''s nothing else, then you can leave.I want to rest now."


    "You''ve already spent your entire day off in your room.Is that not enough? Let''s go for a drive.It''s a


    beautiful full moon night."


    Saying that, I approached her slowly.However, Vivian walked to the window and looked into the


    distance.


    "I can see the moon right from here.Why bother going out?"


    With a frown, I grabbed her hand and dragged her out.


    "Spencer, let go of me." She tried to resist, but she was not strong enough to free herself from my grip.


    Ignoring her protests, and everyone else''s surprised gazes, I pushed her into my sports car and started


    it.Sheined for a bit before the beautiful view outside attracted her attention.I pressed the button,


    and the sunroof slowly retracted.


    The night wind blew on our faces, and as we gazed at the sparkly night sky, we felt as though there


    was a nket of stars over our heads.


    Vivian stretched out her arms and gave an intoxicating smile.


    "I really like starry nights."


    "Weren''t you just refusing toe out?" I teased.


    Vivian snorted and stopped talking.


    I drove for a while before I stopped the car in front of an old building.


    Under her confused gaze, I held her hand, pushed the door open, and walked upstairs with her.


    By the time we reached the top floor, she was gasping for breath.


    "Why are you taking me to exercise here..."


    While she was talking, she stopped all of a sudden.


    From the terrace of the building we were able to see a lot more stars in the sky, sparkling like jewels.


    It was more stunning than the view from the car.


    It felt like we could easily reach out and grab them.


    They shone beautifully like a river of diamonds.


    I took out two bottles of beer from a cab in the corner, opened them, and handed one to Vivian.


    "Looks like this is your secret spot," Vivian said as she raised her brows at me and took the bottle.


    "I used toe here often as a kid." I sat down on the bench while she carefully sat down on the swing


    beside it.


    Seeing her look so clumsy, I was a little confused.


    "Have you never sat on a swing before?"


    "Of course, I have, but that was when I was a kid, and it was a long time ago." Vivian kicked the ground


    and began to swing.


    As the night breeze caressed her hair and the stars became her background, I was impressed by how


    stunning she was.


    I only came to my senses when I saw her looking at me and I immediately let out an awkward cough.


    "We used to watch the moon from here when we were kids.It''s really beautiful from up here."


    Upon hearing that, Vivian took a sip of the beer and asked, "We? Do you mean you and Scarlett?"


    "Charles and David, too, it was the four of us."


    "Swings are not something that guys like.Was it for Scarlett?" Vivian asked as she nced at me.


    I could sense a hint of unhappiness in her tone, but I could not tell why she was like that.


    "You can say that.But Charles always stopped her from using the swing."


    The next second she put her foot down on the ground, stopping the swing.


    "What''s the matter?" I was confused.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Without answering me, she walked to my side, sat down beside me, and rested her head on myp.


    My body instantly stiffened.


    "Spencer, I want to quit." Her soft voice came to my ears.


    I looked at her in surprise.


    "Why?"


    "I feel like I am cheap.Like I am your mistress..."


    She stared at me, stroked my chest softly, touched my face, and wiped my lips with her slender fingers.


    My heart began to race under her touch.


    "That''s another thing."


    I grabbed her hand, lifted her up, and kissed her.I held Vivian''s waist tightly, making it impossible for


    her to escape.


    The tip of my tongue swept past her teeth and wrapped around her tongue, sucking in her moans.


    A romantic memory was awakened, and our suppressed desires were soothed.


    All of a sudden, I felt a burst of joy and passion in my heart which almost rendered my body


    numb.Vivian''s eyes grew misty from the desire in her heart.


    Her soft lips and her flushed face were tugging on my heartstrings.


    Gasping for breath, I fumbled my hands along the edge of her top until I held herrge breasts in my


    hands.


    Vivian''s body trembled under my touch.


    "Spencer..." She arched her back a little.


    I kissed her and caressed her breasts gently.With a frown, she let out a passionate moan.


    Feeling the cold night breeze against my skin, I came back to my senses and reluctantly withdrew my


    hand.She let out a chuckle and whispered in my ear seductively, "Can I sleep in your room tonight?"


    "It would be my honor."


    Hearing that, Vivian smiled, stood up, and left my arms.She quickly straightened her ruffled clothes


    before she picked up the bottle.


    "I haven''t finished my beer yet."


    Hearing that, I picked up another bottle of beer and clinked it with her.


    As soon as our bottles were empty, she stood on her toes and held my chin with her finger, flirting with


    me.


    "Let''s go back to sleep." She walked to the stairs like a sexy kitten and I followed her with a smile.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Charles was still sound asleep when I woke up that morning.


    After washing my face and brushing my teeth, I went downstairs, but I was a little startled when I saw


    Richard standing in the living room like a statue.


    Thinking of the recent events, I couldn''t help but ask him, "Has Rita done anything unusualtely?"


    With a serious look, he replied, "Rita hasn''t even been outtely.Although the surveince cameras I


    installed in her house have been removed, I have asked someone to keep an eye on her.And his


    information is reliable."


    "That''s good.I am probably being too suspicious, then."


    I gave him a nod while I tried to suppress the uneasy feeling in my heart.


    Richard looked at me and said, "Rita is a cunning woman, so it is highly likely that she is secretly


    plotting something.We need to be careful."


    I frowned and said, "Please stay and keep an eye on her.Tracy will being with me to New York."


    Hearing that, Richard nodded.


    "Scarlett," Charles called me.


    I looked back and saw him walking towards me.His shirt was unbuttoned, and there was a faint bite


    mark on his corbone.I immediately blushed and buttoned up his shirt.


    "Put on your clothes properly." Charles smiled in reply before he said, "Okay, I''ll drive you to the


    airport."

 Chapter 285: James Went Missing

    Chapter 285: James Went Missing


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    Once we were at the airport, I escorted Scarlett to the security checkpoint, but I was reluctant to let her.


    She let out a sigh when she realized I didn''t want to let go of her hand.


    "Charles, if I don''t go in now, I''m going to miss the flight."


    "But, I don''t want you to leave," I replied, embracing her.


    "We''re only going to be apart for a day."


    Scarlett wrapped her arms around my neck and pecked my lips.


    In response, I cupped her cheeks and kissed her.


    At longst, I reluctantly let Scarlett go and watched her walk into the security checkpoint.


    It wasn''t until she disappeared from my sight that I withdrew my gaze and turned to Richard and J


    as they stood beside me.


    "Why are you two here?"


    "She did ask us to keep an eye on Rita''s movements," said Richard.


    After a brief moment of hesitation, he asked, "Shall we go to thepany now, sir?"


    I shook my head and walked aside towards the big LED screen, staring at Scarlett¡¯s fright


    information.About ten minutester, the info on the LED screen disyed that the flight to New York


    had taken off.I sighed and walked towards the airport''s exit.


    People wereing and going around me, and most of them walked in groups.I saw many men and


    women embracing each other.


    The smiles on their faces were beautifully sincere.


    Somehow, it made me feel like my heart was melting.Soon, I stopped at the exit.


    "Is something the matter?" Richard asked as he walked up to me.


    I chuckled at his question, staring back at him.


    "Book the next flight to New York for me."


    At first, Richard was surprised by mymand, but he quickly gathered hisposure.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Right after that, I called Amy and told her to cancel my schedule for the next few days.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    After getting off the ne, Tracy and I went straight to the hospital.We noticed that the security checks


    at the entrance of the hospital were particrly strict.They required everyone to show their ID.


    "What do you think happened?"


    I murmured.


    I had a bad feeling about this.


    Tracy appeared to be serious.


    "Generally speaking, hospitals don''t usually set up security checks that strict.Unless..."


    We exchanged nces, and rushed to James'' ward after going through the security checks.


    But upon our arrival, we saw that the ward was empty, and only a nurse cleaning up the bed was left.I


    grabbed my wrist to prevent myself from trembling.


    "Excuse me, was the patient here a boy? Where is he right now?"


    Stunned, the nurse looked at me vigntly.


    "And you are...?"


    "I''m the mother of that child, Scarlett Moore.His names is James Moore, right?"


    "Yes, ma¡®am, it is.But he, uh..."


    The nurse was hesitant to continue.I strode forward, grabbing her hand.


    "What happened to my boy? Please, don''t scare me like that." My voice was trembling as I spoke.


    Unable to bear it any longer, the nurse replied, "He''s missing.We have no idea who took him away.At


    the moment, the entire hospital is under martialw, but we haven''t heard anything yet."


    I staggered backwards, refusing to believe what had happened.


    "Scarlett!"


    Tracy held me up just in time.


    As I held onto her hand, I tried to calm myself down.


    "Tracy, call Charles.Now!"


    Having heard mymand, Tracy frowned and called Charles.


    "I can''t get through to him.It seems that he''s turned off his phone."


    After taking a deep breath, I decided to call Alice.


    As soon as the call connected, I anxiously asked, "Have you found James?"


    After a moment of silence, Alice replied, "We''ve already contacted the police, but right now, we still


    haven''t found him.I''m sorry, Scarlett.I was too careless..."


    I bit my lower lip, and soon tasted blood.


    Afterforting Alice, it dawned on me that William was inNew York, too.


    Thus, I immediately dialed his number.


    "Scarlett? You rarely ever contact me.What''s up?"


    William sounded surprised.


    Right now, I wasn''t in the mood to chitchat, so I went straight to the point.


    "Sorry about springing this onto you, but could you do me a favor? I need your help to find


    James.He''s...he''s missing."


    I began to break into tears.


    This time, William sounded serious.


    "Tell me what happened, Scarlett.What can I do to help?"


    After I told him everything I knew, William agreed to help at once.


    I expressed my gratitude and hung up.


    Soon, Alice and Lawrence rushed back to the ward.There was a frown on Lawrence''s face.


    And as soon as Alice saw me, she held me and broke down.


    "We''ll find James, my dear.We''ll get him back safe and sound.Who on earth took our precious little


    angel away? Whoever it was, why did they take James away?"


    My heart felt like it was being clenched, and I couldn''t breathe for a moment.


    ¡®Who would take my little angel away?¡¯


    It was then that a particr name came to my mind.And the more I thought about it, the more flustered


    I became.


    While anxiously waiting for any news, we kept on contacting people to help in the search for James.


    When the phone rang, I was over the moon.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    However, the name that appeared on the screen was Rita''s.


    "Why is she calling?" Alice frowned, visibly upset.


    My heart was racing at this point.I tried not to think of the worst and just answered the phone.


    "Scarlett, are you okay?" Rita teased.


    I clenched my phone and gritted my teeth.


    "You''re the one who did it, didn''t you, Rita?"


    Right after I said that, I heard herughing over the phone.


    "When did you be so stupid? You didn''t figure it out until just now? Do you know how long I''ve


    been waiting for your call? God, I even had to contact you myself!"


    Anger rose from the pit of my heart, and it almost burned out my rationality.


    "You are a fucking lunatic! If you want your revenge,e at me! Why did you have to involve my


    child? He''s innocent!"


    Suddenly, Lawrence put a hand on my shoulder.He gazed into my eyes and shook his head.


    It was then that I realized that Rita was manipting my emotions, so I took a deep breath and tried to


    calm myself down.


    Not a minuteter, I heard Rita swiping at me with harsh remarks.


    It seemed that she was testing my patience.


    "Yes, I am crazy.And you''re the one who drove me to insanity! Because of you, I lost everything.And


    I''m going to make you feel just how horrible it feels to lose your one true love! That seems fair.Am I


    right, James?"


    I heard a familiar voice on the other end of the line.


    "Momma! Momma!"


    James was whimpering and he burst into tears.


    The sound of his cries over the phone almost shattered my will.


    "James!"


    At this point, I could no longerpose myself.


    "Scarlett,e to the seaside vi in thirty minutes.I''ll send you the address.Remember,e here


    alone and don''t contact the police.Otherwise, I can''t guarantee your boy''s safety," Rita warned.


    After scoffing at me, she hung up the phone ruthlessly.


    While I was still dazed and uncertain of what to do, Alice grabbed my hand.


    "What''s going on? Is James okay? What does that witch, Rita, want? We''ll give her whatever she


    wants!"


    Attempting tofort her, Lawrence hugged Alice.


    "Calm down, honey."

 Chapter 286: A Living Hell

    Chapter 286: A Living Hell


    Rita''s POV:


    After hanging up on Scarlett, hatred coursed through every nerve in my body.This time, I wasn''t going


    to let her go.I would let her know just how horrible it felt to be heartbroken!


    "Stop crying!"


    The baby''s crying was starting to upset me, so I grabbed the tape from the table, ready to seal the


    boy''s mouth.


    However, my mother stopped me.


    "Are you crazy? Doing that will suffocate him to death! If that boy dies, it won''t do you any


    good.Remember, your target is Scarlett."


    "But I want to kill them all!" I growled through gritted teeth.


    "Rita, calm down.If you kill the boy, Charles will never forgive you.That''s enough!"


    My mother held my hand, trying her best to stop me.


    ¡®She wants me to stop?¡¯ I sneered.


    ¡®It''s impossible for me to stop now.Scarlett has ruined my life! Howe she gets to live a good life,


    while I''m living like a sewer rat? There''s no turning back for me this time.I won''t stop until vengeance is


    mine! I shook off my mother''s hand and sealed James'' lips with some tape.


    The sight of Scarlett¡¯s child gradually losing oxygen satisfied me.


    "You''ve gone crazy!"


    My mother rushed to the boy''s side, and tore off the tape from his mouth.


    "If he dies, you won''t have any bargaining chip to ckmail Scarlett with!"


    "Fine! For the time being, I''m going to leave the boy alive.But once Scarlett arrives, I''m going to let


    them die together!"


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    I was already panicking at this point, and I was practically on the verge of breaking down.


    ''No matter what, I must save James! He''s waiting for me!¡±


    "Scarlett, I can''t let you go there alone.Take me with you!"


    Tracy pleaded as she held my hand.


    "I can''t take you, Tracy.If Rita finds out that someone is following me, she''s going to hurt James.Just


    give me the car keys.Please."


    I snatched the car keys away from Tracy.


    "Scarlett, I''ve already contacted the police.They''ll send someone to follow you.But for the sake of


    James¡¯ safety, they''re going to keep a respectable distance away from you.Promise me that you''ll be


    careful, okay? Remember to protect yourself," Lawrence said to me sincerely.


    "I promise, Dad.Anyway, I''ll be leaving now." I nodded at him.


    Truthfully, I didn''t hear most of what he said.


    Right now, my mind was elsewhere and all I could think of was James crying and shouting for me to


    save him.


    Along the way, I floored the elerator, speeding across the highway.


    ¡®James, please hold on.Mommy ising!¡¯ I prayed in my heart, hoping that God would hear me.


    At longst, I arrived at the beach.


    I parked my car somewhere inconspicuous, got out of it, and nned to slowly approach the vi.


    Suddenly, Rita called me again.I could hear just howcent she was over the phone.


    "I''ve already seen you, Scarlett.Come to the room on the north side of the second floor.And hurry the


    fuck up! I''m getting impatient!"


    Hurriedly, I ran towards the vi.


    But the second I stepped foot inside the house, I got hit on my right shoulder.


    "Argh!"


    Tears flowed out of my eyes when I felt the sharp pain, and I could smell the strong odor of blood when


    I took a breath.


    My body trembled as I fell to my knees.


    With difficulty, I looked up and saw a man standing in front of me.


    He had a face devoid of emotion.


    "Rita asked me to tell you that if you can''t make it to the room in ten minutes, your son will die."


    Upon hearing that, I struggled to get up.


    My shoulder felt like it was burning from the pain, and my blood fell to the floor, creating a dripping


    sound.


    As I took a deep breath, I felt like my lungs were imploding from the pain.


    The only thing that kept me going was the fact that James was waiting for me.


    No matter how hard it could be, I had to hold on! Just as I had walked to the corner of the staircase,


    another blownded on me; this time, it hit my left shoulder.


    Susan appeared before me and spoke in a trembling voice.


    "This is for my daughter!" I looked her dead in the eye, but the pain was too unbearable for me to say


    anything back.


    All I could do was to continue staggering up the stairs.Atst, I had reached the second floor.


    It was then that a knife jabbed into my right ankle.


    Unable to bear the pain any longer, I fell to my knees once more.


    A momentter, I saw a pair of leather shoes in front of me.


    The man squatted down to look me in the eye, ruthlessly pulling out the knife from my ankle.


    I screamed at the top of my lungs.


    The pain was spreading from my ankle and shoulders down to every corner of my body; inch by inch.I


    was almost losing my breath.


    "Rita said that it''s a small punishmentpared to what her father had suffered in prison," the man


    remarked.


    "He deserved it!" I said through gritted teeth.


    The man pinched my chin with his rough fingers, forcing me to look at him.His eyes showed nothing but


    bloodlust and there was a devilish grin on his lips.


    "You''re pretty, but you''re too headstrong."


    As I trembled all over, I said in a hoarse voice, "Don''t touch me!"


    My voice was too weak at this point.


    Truthfully, I barely had the strength to speak.I was starting to lose my consciousness because of all the


    pain.


    "Stop being so arrogant! You have no right to threaten us now!"


    "You''re going to pay for this!"


    I was so angry that I Spat out a mouthful of blood.I could feel myself gradually drifting to the brink of


    death, and my sanity was slowly being drawn out of my body.


    The man stopped making trouble for me.


    I struggled to get up, but my right leg was too weak to move now.I tried to prop myself up by using my


    left leg, but not even a secondter, I fell to the ground again.


    At this time, I seemed to hear my baby''s criesing from the room at the very end of the second floor


    hall.


    With every ounce of strength I had left, I crawled towards the room.


    All the pain from my shoulders and ankle were starting to overwhelm me, and my body was trembling


    violently.


    My eyebrows were tightly knit, and both sweat and blood streamed down my face.


    For some reason, I remembered what Charles told mest time.


    "Scarlett, don''t try to escape from me.You''re mine even if you die! And even if I end up in hell, you''re


    coming with me!"


    I dragged my bleeding body, crawling to the end of the second floor with all my strength until a person


    blocked my path.


    "Hahaha! Scarlett, I never imagined you''d be reduced to this pathetic state one day!"


    It was Rita.She broke into a maniacalughter.To me, she looked like a blossoming yet poisonous corn


    poppy.


    "Rita...give me back...my child! Now!" I growled.


    I raised my head, ring at her.I could no longer contain my rage at this point, and the pain was


    overwhelming me.


    Every cell in my body and every inch of my skin were roaring in pain.


    I felt as though I was in a living hell! Rita squatted down to look me dead in the eye.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    And when she saw that I was in pain, she said, "Scarlett, do you honestly think that I''ll hand you back


    your baby just like that? From now on, you''re going to do everything that I tell you.Or else!"


    "Or else what?"


    "Or else, I''ll throw your son into the sea and feed him to the sharks!"


    Having said that, Rita stood up and walked towards the end of the corridor.

 Chapter 287: Falling Into The Sea

    Chapter 287: Falling Into The Sea


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    "Crawl! Hurry the fuck up! Other wise, your son will be thrown into the sea!"


    The shrill voice of a woman along with the faint crying of my child wasing from upstairs.


    ¡®Hurry up! Scarlett, move!¡¯ I told myself.


    I crawled even faster despite the pain.My whole body was aching so much that I felt like I was being


    torn apart, and my feet were gradually feeling numb.


    At longst, I saw my little angel.


    "James!"


    James¡¯ head was covered by a ck cloth, and a man was holding him as he struggled feebly in


    midair.


    Rita stared at me, wearing an obscene smile.She then turned to the man holding James.


    The man immediately understood her point, and he hanged James out of the window with his hand.


    Desperately, I tried to run towards my child.But sadly, the severe pain from my ankle made me fall to


    the ground heavily.


    "No!" I gasped for air as tears streamed down my face.


    Then, I struggled to reach James, but Rita trampled me underfoot.


    "How does it feel, Scarlett? Are you scared?"


    As she stepped on my chin, I saw how twisted and insane she had be.


    "Rita, you¡¯re a fucking psychopath! If you¡¯re angry at me, then deal with me! Let James go.He¡¯s


    innocent!"


    Rita mmed my head against the ground.


    Because of all the blood and the fact that I was in pain, I couldn¡¯t see anything.


    Beads of sweat rolled down my forehead as 1 bit my lip tightly, trying not to shriek from the pain.


    "Innocent? He is riot innocent.He is a fucking bastard! You and Charles gave birth to him, but he


    shouldn¡¯t have survived!"Rita trampled on my face even more aggress¡¯¡¯


    I was biting on my pale lips so hard that they started bleeding, and I did my best not t give out.


    "Scarlett, you ruined my path to happiness, so I¡¯m going to ruin your life, too!"


    I was far too weak to argue with her now.


    All I wanted at the moment was for my baby to be safe.


    "What can I do to convince you to let James go? Please, I¡¯ll do anything!"


    I pleaded.


    A enlister smile appeared on Rita¡¯s lips.


    "Are you sure about that?"


    Blood, sweat and tears blurred my vision.


    As I stared at the man holding James out of the window, I knew that I had no other choice.


    "As long as you let James go, do as you say."


    I closed my eyes, epting that this was my fate.


    Rita looked down at me with a devilish grin on her face.


    "I want you to announce to the whole world that you¡¯ve never loved Charles, admit that you¡¯re a whore,


    and tell everyone that this child isn¡¯t Charles¡¯ son.So, what do you say?"


    "I¡¯ll do it!"


    I shouted through gritted teeth.


    Rita shot me a look as if to tell me that I was the one who "asked for it".


    I could see the malice in her eyes, and it gave me a bad feeling.


    "You! Come here."


    Rita pointed at the man who hit me on the shoulder.


    "Lion, I order you to fuck that woman!"


    Al] of a sudden, I raised my head, staring at Rita in disbelief.


    "What? Are you scared?"


    Rita scoffed at me.


    She turned to look at the man who was holding James, clearly threatening me.


    "No, no, no! I¡¯ll do it.Please! I¡¯ll do that right now.But you have to promise me that you¡¯ll let my baby go


    first."


    This was my bottom line.


    "Sure, if you have sex with Lion, I¡¯ll let you and that little bastard go home," said Rita.


    "Your word isn¡¯t a guarantee.How can I be sure that you won¡¯t go back on your words?" I asked.


    "What do you want?" she asked back.


    "I want you to call Charles right now and tell him our location. Otherwise, I won¡¯t follow your order."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fuck you. I won¡¯t do that. Scarlett, you¡¯re in no position to bargain with me right now!"


    It seemed that my attitude infuriated Rita.


    Rita nced at Lion, and the man approached me with a perverse smile on his lips.


    I could see in his eyes that he had some truly disgusting ideas in his head.


    With no other choice, I had to crawl forward, one inch at a time.


    However, Lion grabbed my hair and dragged me back.


    Rita burst into a maniacalughter once more.


    "Scarlett, I never thought you¡¯d be so disgraceful! Look at yourself.You¡¯re no better than a dog right


    now!"


    Lion tore my clothes apart, pressing me onto the floor.


    Then, he began fondling my body with his rough hands.I could even smell the foul stench of his mouth.I


    struggled to break free from his grasp, but my injured shoulder prevented me from doing so.


    At this moment, I was like a butterfly that had been caught in a spider web.


    The more I struggled, the worse I got stuck.


    The following moment, I heard my pants being torn apart, and it sent me spiraling into despair.


    "No! Stop!"


    It was then that Rita began tough like a God forsaken lunatic.I loathed her with every fiber of my


    being.


    "Rita! Rita!"


    Rita¡¯s POV:


    Oh, how I enjoyed watching Scarlett despair and wail like a banshee.


    The sight of her blood and tears on the ground brought joy to my heart.


    At longst, I had paid her back for the humiliation she put me through! "Lion, strip her naked!"


    Just as I was enjoying Scarlett¡¯s humiliation, an underling ran up the stairs from the first floor and


    reported to me, "Miss Lively, bad news! Someone¡¯s here to raid the ce!"


    Upon hearing that, I went to the balcony and saw William.


    ¡®Damn it.PHow did he find this ce so soon?¡¯ In order to vent my frustration, I kicked the dying


    Scarlett¡¯s stomach.


    Then, I said to the underling, "You! Come here and tie this bitch up!"


    Afterwards, I told the man to give me the child and then I went to the open-air balcony on the top floor.


    The little boy was struggling with all his might, and I almost lost control of him.


    "Don¡¯t move! If you don¡¯t stop moving, I¡¯m going to throw you into the sea, you little bastard!"


    But the child ignored my warning.


    "No, Rita! Don¡¯t be impulsive.Please, stop!"


    Scarlett pleaded in a barely audible voice.


    "You¡¯ve finally learned how to beg for my mercy! But it¡¯s toote!" I sneered.


    I lifted the boy up and stood at the edge of the balcony.From here, I could see the waves surging up.


    "The child isn¡¯t Charles. I¡¯ve never loved Charles.So, please, let James go!"


    Scarlett pleaded.


    "Even If I let him go, William won¡¯t show me any mercy.I¡¯ve already made up my mind to die along with


    you.I¡¯m going to drag you all to hell with me!"


    "Rita, calm down.Put James down!"


    It was Charles.


    When I turned around, I saw that William and Charles were already here.


    They were fighting against my men, and it seemed like my men were no match for them.


    What pissed me off the most was that useless idiot, Lion.


    He let go of Scarlett and ran away at the first sign of trouble.


    Since I no longer held Scarlett hostage, I had to 11 the boy to rny advantage.


    "Save James"


    ¡°Save him!"


    Scarlett headed while she was in Charles¡¯ arms.He then looked me in the eye.His firm gaze made me


    feel like I was being pulled into the depths of the abyss.


    "You¡¯re finally here, Charles."


    The moment I saw him, my heart melted.While I was entranced by his beauty, I loosened my grip on


    the boy.


    All of a sudden, the little boy fell down into the dark sea.

 Chapter 288: Despair

    Chapter 288: Despair


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    "No!"


    As James fell into the boundless sea, my entire world copsed around me.


    "James! My beloved James!"


    A mouthful of blood came out of my mouth.


    As Iy weakly in Charles¡¯ arms, I grasped his clothes with every ounce of strength I had left.


    There was only one thing going through my mind right now; 1 wanted to save my beloved son so bad.


    William suddenly rushed over, kicking Rita to the floor.


    Afterwards, he bent over the raising of the balcony, staring down for a long time.


    "I¡¯m so sorry, Scarlett,"he said, pitying me.


    "Sorry? Why are you apologizing?"


    I struggled to stand up, but my body wouldn¡¯t listen to me.


    All I could do was to hold onto Charles¡¯ hand as though my life depended on it.


    "No! Our ames isn¡¯t dead yet, right? Right?!"


    "Scarlett, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m really sorry!"


    Right now, I felt like a prisoner on death row.


    And the sound of gunshot announcing my demise had finally resounded through my head.


    I couldn¡¯t move a muscle.


    It was as if my body had been riddled by bullets and tattered into pieces.


    "I don¡¯t want your apology! I want my James back! I want him alive and well!"


    Blood came out of my mouth again, staining Charles¡¯ white shirt.


    His face disyed his uneasiness and his eyes were filled with nothing but pain.


    His hands trembled as he stroked my lips, as though he was trying to block out the blood from flowing


    out.


    "Scarlett, don¡¯t do this!"


    I couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    James was dead, and with him, my soul had been spirited away and buried into the deepest pits of the


    sea.


    Momentster, the sound of the police siren resonated from afar.


    Gradually, I came back to my senses.


    It was then that I realized that the murderer who ughtered my child was still alive.


    My dying heart was reignited with fury and desire for vengeance.


    "I¡¯m going to kill her! Give me Rita.I¡¯ll kill her myself!"


    I pushed Charles away, and grabbed the dagger from the floor.


    However, he stopped me from moving.


    "Scarlett, you shouldn¡¯t kill her.The police will be hoe soon, and I promise you, Rita will get the


    punishment she deserves."


    Upon hearing that, I loosened my grip on the dagger, and it fell to the floor.I stared at Charles, dazed as


    a bitter smile appeared on my lips.


    Tears welled up in my eyes and my heart was broken into a million pieces.


    "So, until now you still don¡¯t have the heart to hurt her, huh?"


    This sentiment made me feel like aughing stock.


    "No, it¡¯s not like that, Scarlett.Let me exin."


    Charles embraced me.


    "Enough, Charles! Since you don¡¯t want to do it, I will!"


    William picked up the dagger from the floor, walking towards Rita, step by step.


    "Stay away from me!"


    Rita crawled back in fear.


    But William grabbed her neck and lifted her up without mercy.


    "Didn¡¯t I warn you already? I told you never to harm Scarlett.And it looks like you don¡¯t take my words


    seriously at all!"


    "I don¡¯t care if you all love her! I am going to make her suffer a fate more miserable than death!"


    Rita¡¯s face turned red from being strangled.


    Not a secondter, the dagger pierced into her lower abdomen, and blood oozed out from it.Her eyes


    widened in horror as she fell to the floor.


    "Take her away."


    William¡¯s men took Rita¡¯s unconscious body away before the police could arrive.


    He then walked up to me and said, "Don¡¯t worry, Scarlett.If you want her dead, I will not allow her to


    live."


    Even if that horrible woman were to die, my little angel, James, would nevere back again.


    At this point, I was hopelessly apathetic.


    "William, take me away," I said.


    But Charles held me tighter in his arms.


    "You can¡¯t take her away!"


    "Charles, you just watched Rita kill Scarlett¡¯s child, and you did nothing to avenge him! What makes


    you think you still have the right to be by her side?"


    Soon, I fell into William¡¯s arms and passed oui.


    I saw a faint dazzling light the moment I opened my eyes, and heard mechanical sounds around me.


    At this moment, scenes of the past shed through my mind.


    I had once promised Charles that no matter what might happen in my life, 1I would be strong and live


    on.


    But without my son, I no longer had the fervo to continue living.


    This was all my fault.


    I should not have been with Charles.


    If I had left him earlier, James might not have been killed by Rita.


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    I waited at the door of the operating room.


    The police were still searching for my son¡¯s dead body, and my beloved wife was still in mortal danger.


    ¡®God, please save Scarlett! I¡¯ve already lost James.I can¡¯t lose her, too!¡¯ It seemed that God had heard


    my sincere prayer.The light of the operating room went out, and a doctor covered in blood came out.


    "The patient is out of fatal danger, but she¡¯s still far too weak and needs to be hospitalized for careful


    observation for a period of time."


    Upon hearing the doctor¡¯s words, all the tension in my body eased up, and I slumped onto the bench


    weakly.


    "And there¡¯s one more thing.When the patient woke up, she asked us to tell you that she doesn¡¯t want


    to see you ever again, Mr.Moore."


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t want to see me again?¡¯ I thought to myself.


    ¡®That¡¯s right¡­ I don¡¯t have any right to see her again.¡¯¡¯


    "Is she all right?" I asked.


    "The patient¡¯s ankle was badly injured.Even though she¡¯s been treated, she may have to live with a


    disability from now on," replied the doctor.


    "How could this be?"


    "The worst isn¡¯t her physical injuries.Both the patient¡¯s mind and body are badly damaged, and she¡¯s


    lost the desire to live.Even if she could survive, her body will have manyplications in the future.You


    must prepare yourself for that, sir."


    The doctor¡¯s words devastated me.


    This was all my fault.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Why did I have to bete? And the bastard who did this to us is Rita!¡¯


    "William, give me Rita."


    All I could do now was to do as Scarlett wished and kill that horrible woman.


    William shot me a nce and said, "I¡¯m sorry, but Rita has my sister¡¯s heart right now.I can¡¯t give her to


    you."


    Suddenly, the atmosphere became tense.


    At this time, Scarlett was pushed out of the operating room.


    When I tried to get close to her, William pushed me away.


    "Didn¡¯t you hear what the doctor told you? She doesn¡¯t want to see you again, Mr.Moore!"


    I clenched my fists and looked at Tracy behind me.


    "Tracy, stay with Scarlett and protect her."


    Tracy looked back at me, visibly concerned.


    "Mr.Moore, are you going back trd Lii.¡¯ I shook my head, and buried my face in my hands, feeling


    helpless and desperate.

 Chapter 289: I Heard That She Lived Together With William

    Chapter 289: I Heard That She Lived Together With William


    Today was david and lcey¡¯s wedding.


    I watched as they exchanged vows and put their weddi y, hands on each other¡¯s finger.


    Then, Vavid hideki level and kis* her gently.


    The guests apuded and cheered and gave the newlyweds their sirirerest wi¡¯r¡¯es M the maid of honor


    and the best man, Vivian and I fulfilled our wedding tasks and were happy to see oft David and key


    officially as husband and wife.


    Chatle% was standing tight next to me.


    As usual, he looked attractive and dignified in a s.,;*, but his eyes were colder than usual, like they


    were attached to a lifeless machine.


    I sighed and patted him on the shoulder.


    Among the three of us, Charles used to be the happiest one.


    But when James passed away and Scatlett left a year ago, he was suddenly plunged into a bottomless


    pit of despair.


    James¡¯s death was difficult on everyone, especially the elders of the Moore family.


    I heard that Alice had tried to contact Scarlett but hadn¡¯t been able to.


    As the days passed, Charles just isted himself more and more.


    He refused to spend nri-le with me and David, and he only worked day and night.


    Suddenly, Charles stood up and left.


    I frowned and followed him.


    He headed to the garden, approached the swing set, and stood there like a statue.


    I walked to him and fiddled with the swing¡¯s chains.


    Then, I pushed the swing even if there was no one on it.


    Charles grabbed the chain and held the swing still.


    "I brought their wedding gift.Will you tell Davidter?"


    I didn¡¯t say anything right away.


    Charles raised his head and shed me an icy look that made me shiver.


    "1 want to be alone for a while, Spencer "


    I sighed, nodded, and left the garden.


    On my way back to the church, I ran into Vivian who seemed to be headed to the garden.


    "No.Don¡¯t go out there.Let¡¯s take a walk somece else."


    Vivian was confused.


    "Why?"


    I took her hand and towed her away without answering her question.


    "Have you broken up with your boyfriend yet?"


    In the past year, Vivian and I had ended our sexual, no-strings-attached rtionship.


    She was in a rtionship now, just not with me. Vivian withdrew her hand and squinted at me.


    "Why do you care"


    "Maybe we can try being together."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Nice try, Spencer.I haven¡¯t broken up with my boyfriend.In fact, things are going great between us."


    Vivian chuckled and walked past me.


    I wanted to run after her, but somebody stopped me.I turned around and saw the dashing groom,


    David.


    He asked, "Where¡¯s Charles?"


    "In the garden, moping around," I sighed.


    "I don¡¯t know what to do with him anymore.I''m so depressed, and I¡¯m not sure if I can be of any help."


    David pursed his lips, inhaled, and then exhaled loudly.


    "I saw his gift.It¡¯s the sports car I¡¯ve always wanted.But¡­"


    I knitted my eyebrows in confusion.


    David handed me a card.


    It was a gift card.


    The wedding wishes were brief and to the point.


    At the bottom were Charles¡¯s and Scarlett¡¯s names.


    My heart ached.


    I couldn¡¯t help cursing, "Charles is such an idiot!"


    David ran his fingers through his hair.


    "They used to love each other so much.How could he forget? But I heard that Scarlett and William


    were living together now.Spencer, what should Charles do?"


    Charles¡¯s POV:


    After David¡¯s wedding, I went back to Garden Street.I pushed the door open, half-expecting to find my


    family inside, but it was still empty.


    It had been a year, and even though I hadn¡¯t seen Scarlett for that long now, I still felt like she was still


    around.I went into the living room and approached our wedding photo on the wall.


    In the photo, Scarlett was wearing a beautiful white dress and leaning against my chest.


    On her wless face was the happiest smile I¡¯d ever seen.I raised my hand and brushed my fingers on


    the photo from the hemline of her wedding dress to her lovely smiling face.


    "Scarlett¡­ My Scarlett¡­"


    Her name was like razor des through my throat.


    The coldness of her photo against my fingers was a reminder that she had abandoned me.


    I sat on the sofa and stared past the photo that once promised us a bright future.


    "Charles¡­"


    My mother called from behind, choking with sobs.


    "Why are you here again? Come home to the Moore mansion with me.Everyone is waiting for you."


    I stood up straight but didn¡¯t move my eyes.


    "Are Grandma and Grandpa doing okay?"


    "Yes.They miss you very much.You haven¡¯te to see them for a while."


    I lied, "I¡¯ve just been working overtime a lottely.There¡¯s so much to be done.I can¡¯te to the


    mansion today."


    Grandma and Grandpa had spent more time with James than I did.


    They loved my little boy dearly and always said that he was a carbon copy of rne.


    If I came to see them, I would only remind them of the precious great-grandson that they James, the


    bundle of joy that lit up their lives, had lost.


    I was still alive, but James was gone was nevering back.


    "Your work¡¯s always your excuse.I know what you¡¯re worried about, son, but you can¡¯t refuse to see


    your grandparents because of James forever.They¡¯ve already lost their great and son.Do you want


    them to lose their grandson, too?"


    My mother desperately tried to stifle her sobs.


    I walked up to her and gave her a hug.


    "I didn¡¯t mean that, Mom.I just don¡¯t want them to be sadder than they already are."


    "It was all my fault.I didn¡¯t take good care of James."


    "No, Mom.It wasn¡¯t your fault.It was mine.I should¡¯ve done a better job protecting my wife and my son."


    My heart cracked and splintered like concrete shaken by an earthquake, but I kept my face neutral.


    I put my arm on my mother¡¯s shoulder, walked her out of the house, and asked the driver to take her


    back to the Moore mansion: As I turned around and walked back into the house, I heard my mother


    burst into tears.


    Back in the living room, I stared at our wedding photo once again.


    I tried to match Scarlett¡¯s smile on the photo, but as I did, tears started streaming down my face.

 Chapter 290: She Takes Me As Her Husband

    Chapter 290: She Takes Me As Her Husband


    Chatles¡¯ POV:


    When I aeeived at thepany it was still pretty early in the morning.


    While I was sitting alone in my office, my mother¡¯s call broke the silence.


    "Charles, I still want to talk to Scat Iett.You two are a couple.There is no need for you to end up like


    this, and it was not because of you that James¡­"


    "Don¡¯t go." I interrupted her coldly.


    "Don¡¯t Von want to patch up with her? Well, why don¡¯t you try to talk to her?"


    "Mom, stop talking about it, will you? Listen to me, and don¡¯t call Scarlett."


    Although my head felt like it was about to explode from the pain, I had to suppress my emotions and


    persuade my mother.


    In the end, she finally gave in and hung up with a heavy sigh.I tried to ease my pain by massaging my


    temples, but it did not help.


    All of a sudden, there was a knock on the door, and Amy walked in.


    Before she could say anything, I frowned, and ordered, "Postpone the meeting for twenty minutes."


    She seemed to want to say something, but eventually she left quietly.


    Later that evening, I went to the Mint Bar.I hadn¡¯t been there in a long time.


    Spencer poured me a ss of wine in the private room before he shook his head and sighed.


    "Since you have stoppeding to my bar, I am going to have to think that you¡¯ve given up drinking."


    "I¡¯m too busy with my work."


    I lowered my head and continued to drink coldly.


    "I am going to open a new branch of the bar in Kitsap next week.Would you like toe?"


    "I¡¯m busy next week.I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be avable."


    Spencer nudged me with his elbow, raised his eyebrows at me, and said tentatively, "I also invited


    William and I asked him to bring a date along.Maybe, you can see Scarlett¡­"


    All of a sudden, a sharp noise filled the room.I crushed the wine ss until the liquid spilled all over the


    floor.


    "Ah! Charles!"


    Spencer screamed and prized my fingers from the broken ss.


    My brain seemed to be numb.I looked at the ss fragments and scratches in my palm, but I didn¡¯t feel


    any pain.


    "Fortunately, it¡¯s just a few scratches."


    Spencer carefully removed the debris.I noticed that my palm wasn¡¯t badly injured.


    He rolled his eyes at me, disinfected the wound, and put a Band-Aid on it.


    "Can you stop scaring me?"


    I''m sorry. I don¡¯t think I can attend the Opening of your new bar.If you see Scarlett, then it don¡¯t


    mention me."


    I subconsciously clenched my fists as I looked at him seriously.


    My heart ached at the thought of Scarlett being another man¡¯s date.


    It felt like someone was suffocating me with a stic hag.


    llowcvct, I knew that I had no right to take her back now.


    With aplex expression, Spencer turned to me "Okay, I understand."


    "Thank you."


    Ile poured me another ss of wine and put it in front of me "What if Scarlet asks for you?"


    "There¡¯s just no way that¡¯s gonna happen.I am certain that she won¡¯t even mention me."


    With a bitter smile on my lips, l finished the wine in my ss.


    Spencer drank with me in silence, and after a long time, I felt like I was in a trance.I was so drunk that I


    poured the wine directly on the table.


    Spencer took the bottle away from me, put it down aside, and walked me out.


    "You¡¯ve had enough.I don¡¯t want to wake up to the news channels talking about how Mr.Moore was


    suffering from alcoholism in his friend¡¯s bar."


    I was carried into the car and driven to the Moore mansion.


    "Charles, why did you drink so much?"


    A sweet voice came, tugging at my heart strings.


    I forced myself to open my eyes and I saw Scarlett.


    She was wearing pajamas and her long hair hung loosely over her shoulders.She seemed to be


    glowing that I found it hard to see her face clearly.


    I staggered towards her and held her in my arms.


    "Scarlett, I miss you so much."


    That moment, the phone rang sharply.


    I tightened my grip, but when I opened my eyes, I saw that it was not Scarlett in my arms, it was just a


    nket.It was just a dream.


    Spencer¡¯s POV:


    A weekter, I invited Vivian toe with me to Kitsap.


    The driver started the car and I slowly leaned against the backseat of the car as I closed my eyes to


    rest.


    Vivian turned to me and asked, "Spencer, do you think Scarlett is going toe? 1 haven¡¯t seen her in


    a long time and I really miss her."


    "I have no idea, but Charles seems to believe that she won¡¯t being." I could not help but sigh.


    "What a pity!"


    I saw her lowering her head in disappointment when I turned around.I immediately blurted out,


    "Actually, William has epted my invitation.


    When I reminded him to bring Scarlett with him, he did not say ¡®no."


    Vivian looked at me in surprise, but there was a hint of bitterness in her eyes.


    ¡°Now we can¡¯t see Scarlett unless we invite William."


    "Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect that to be the case, either."


    Back then Scarlett and Charles would always be together.


    They were really sweet and happy. That evening, I invited William to dinner.He showed up on time, but


    Scarlett was not with him.


    I proposed a toast to him and asked in a curious tone, "Didn¡¯t I ask you to bring a date? Why didn¡¯t


    Scarlette?"


    William smiled like a real gentleman.


    "Scarlett has not been feeling welltely, and that¡¯s why she did not want toe."


    "Didn¡¯t you tell her that I was the one that invited you two?"


    I frowned, looking at him seriously.


    William was calm and let out a faint sigh.


    "There¡¯s something that you don¡¯t know.Scarlett has lost her memory."


    I was so shocked that I let my wine ss slip from my hand and fall to the floor, shattering it into


    pieces.I did note to my senses until someone pulled me back a little to prevent me from stepping


    on the broken ss.


    "Are you ¡®okay?"


    Vivian looked at me, and before I could even reply, she turned to William and bombarded him with


    questions.


    "How could Scarlett lose her memory? Did she get into an ident? How is she now?"


    "She is recovering gradually, but¡­"


    William stopped all of a sudden.


    There seemed to be a hint of embarrassment in his eyes.


    "But what? Tell me!"


    I urged him anxiously.


    With a helpless smile, William caressed the ring on his finger.


    "After Scarlett lost her memory, she mistook me for her¡­ husband."


    "What the fuck?"


    I was so shocked that my brain almost could not process what was going on.


    Vivian couldn¡¯t believe her ears either.


    She gave a wry smile and asked, "How could that be possible? Scarlett and Charles haven¡¯t divorced


    yet! I think that you should exin it to her."


    "I tried to, but whenever I mentioned Charles¡¯ name, she began to scream hysterically.So I did not dare


    to mention his name again, and nor did I dare to rify our rtionship.I had no choice but to y


    along as her husband."


    Upon hearing that, Vivian asked tentatively, "So, do you two sleep together?"


    However William just smiled as though she had just asked him a really stupid question.His smile


    infuriated me.


    I quickly grabbed his cor and said through gritted teeth, "Say something! Do you dare not to answer


    me?"


    William looked down at my hand before he pushed me away with a calm smile.


    "Yes, we do sleep together."


    "Oh inv God! How can you do that?"


    Vivian gasped in horror and covered her mouth in shock.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "But Scarlett haspletely forgotten about Charles.In her eyes, I am her husband.She will get


    suspicious if we don¡¯t sleep together."


    Taking things for granted, William carefully observed our expressions before he continued in a polite


    tone, "I thought that Charles would be here today, and I was nning to talk to him about it."


    The moment I heard those words, I felt as if my head was going to explode.I felt that it was a good


    thing that Charles had turned down my invitation.


    If he was here, he would have certainly killed William by now.


    After calming down a little, I looked at William and asked in a cold voice, "You took Rita away, didn¡¯t


    you? How did you deal with her? Is she dead?"


    The smile on William¡¯s lips finally disappeared, and a strange coldness clouded his eyes.


    "I¡¯m going to dig Rita¡¯s grave soon."


    Hearing that, Vivian gasped in shock.


    "What do you mean? Why do you want to dig her grave?"


    "I had asked the doctor to take back my sister¡¯s heart from Rita¡¯s body."


    I could at help but shiver subconsciously as I looked at the man in front of me in disbelief.


    "But I recently found that there was something strange about the doctor.I hadn¡¯t actually seen him do


    the surgery at that time, so I am a little worried and I want to confirm it."


    Vivian and I fell into silence.


    Who would have thought that a gentleman like William could be such a ruthless monster? It was now


    evident to me that I had underestimated him all along.

 Chapter 291: The Same Ring

    Chapter 291: The Same Ring


    Spencer¡¯s POV:


    I noticed William¡¯s little movement.Every time he spoke, he touched the ring on his finger.I took a closer


    look, and I was shocked.


    "William, is that Charles¡¯s ring on your finger?" William raised his hand.


    The ring was exactly the same as Charles¡¯s! He smiled and said calmly, "No, it¡¯s not.Scarlett keeps


    asking me why I¡¯m not wearing a wedding ring.I was afraid that she would grow suspicious, so I asked


    someone to make a wedding band for me."


    As my insides froze like ake in winter, I forced a smile.


    Perhaps being gentle and kind was just William¡¯s disguise.


    It was only a way for him to hide how terrible he really was.


    Today was supposed to be a day of celebration, but I was no longer in the mood.I could only entertain


    my guests absentmindedly.


    Soon, the guests bid goodbye and left one by one.


    After seeing off a group of people, I went back to my seat.


    Only Vivian, William, and I were left at the table.


    William happened to meet my eyes.


    His smile was sincere; but it made me tremble for some reason.


    "I¡¯ve been trying to decide whether or not I should tell you about one thing.After much, much internal


    debate, I thought that I should let you know.After all, you¡¯re Scarlett¡¯s friends."


    Vivian and I made no response.We just stared at him silently.


    William took our silence as an agreement for him to proceed.


    He stood up and raised his wine ss to us.


    "I¡¯m honored to be here to help Spencer celebrate the opening of another one of his bars.I also hope


    that you will bless me.I have recently be a father."


    I felt like I just plunged headfirst into a pool of ice-cold water.


    William drank up his wine while Vivian and I looked at him with wide eyes.


    Vivian cleared her throat, but a broken voice still came out.


    "You¡­ You have a child now?"


    "Children.They¡¯re twins."


    "That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t bring Scarlett¡­" I murmured.


    "Yes.She just gave birth, and she needs some rest."


    With a doting look on his face, William suggested, "You can tell Charles about it if you want."


    In a fit of rage, I pounded my fist on the table and red at him.


    "You bastard! How could you take advantage of Scarlett¡¯s perilous state? When she regains her


    memory, she won¡¯t forgive you!"


    I picked up my ss and smashed it in front of William.


    Broken sses and wine flew in all directions, but William remained calm and fixed his gentle gaze on


    me.


    He was still smiling like nothing happened.


    I was furious, but I couldn¡¯t do anything to him.I turned around and started walking away.I just opened a


    new bat.I didn¡¯t want to stain it with some prick¡¯s blood.


    "Spencer!"


    Before I could put considerable distance between myself and our table, Vivian grabbed my arm.I


    looked back at her and then red at William once more.


    "Find some time and arrange a meeting between us and Scarlett."


    William nodded with a smile.


    "Okay.As long as there¡¯s a suitable opportunity, I will make it happen."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hisposure just made me angrier, but I couldn¡¯t vent my rage in my new bar.


    After William left, I stepped outside and lit a cigarette.


    It was drizzling, and only the eaves were there to protect me from the rain.


    The cool air had helped me calm down, but I was still a bit upset.


    Vivian approached me and rubbed my arm.


    "None of us wanted this to happen.If we only knew, we wouldn¡¯t have let Scarlett leave with William a


    year ago.What are you going to do next? Are you going to tell Charles?"


    I shook off Vivian¡¯s hand and staggered into the rain.I couldn¡¯t help screaming at her, "How am I


    supposed to tell Charles, Vivian? How? Tell me!"


    Vivian frowned and eyed me for a while.


    Then, she suddenly stepped forward, grabbed my hand, and shoved me into a nearby car.


    "Why the hell are you screaming? Do you want the whole world to know?"


    Vivian scolded me and then softened her tone.


    "Spencer, this matter is between Charles and William.We¡¯d better stay out of it and don¡¯t tell anyone


    else."


    I didn¡¯t say anything.I just took a deep drag on my cigarette.


    "Will you stop smoking?"


    Vivian rolled down the window, grabbed my cigarette, and tossed it out.I was going to snap at her, but


    before I could, my phone rang.


    Charles was calling.


    Vivian and I exchanged nces.


    Well, this was exactly what I needed.


    After hesitating for a while, I pushed the answer button and held the phone against my ear.


    "Hey, Spencer.How was the opening of your new bar?"


    Charles¡¯s voice was as calm and indifferent as usual.


    I smiled awkwardly.


    "It went very well, thanks for asking."


    Charles didn¡¯t speak after that.


    After a moment of silence, I tried my best to speak in aposed manner, but I just tripped all over my


    words.


    "Scar¡­ Scarlett didn¡¯t sho* up."


    Charles gave me a brief reply and then hung up soon after.I put down my phone and heaved a sigh of


    relief.


    Vivian clicked her tongue.


    "Why are you acting like you¡¯re the one who knocked up Scarlett under false pretenses?"


    "Because I¡¯m worried about my friend.I can only imagine how the news will affect Charles.If I¡¯m this


    unnerved about it, then it will definitely destroy him."


    I was so distressed that I tossed my phone away.Itnded beside Vivian¡¯s handbag.


    Vivian folded her arms over her chest.


    "You¡¯re going to have to tell him sooner orter.You can¡¯t wait for the twins to grow up before telling


    Charles about them.The longer you keep him in the dark, the more devastated he¡¯s going to be when


    he finds out."


    Imagining how Charles would react, I felt like some huge invisible hand was squeezing the air out of my


    lungs.


    Suddenly, my phone rang again.I took away Vivian¡¯s bag and fumbled for it.


    To my surprise, it wasn¡¯t mine.


    Her phone, which was the one that was ringing, fell out of her purse.I caught a glimpse of the caller ID.


    Steven was calling.


    "Oh, it¡¯s my boyfriend."


    Vivian reached for her phone.


    Before slit could get it, I snatched it away, pressed the answer button, and put the call on speaker.


    A strange male voice came at once, "Hi, honey."


    Vivian red at me.


    I took the phone, held it in front of my face, and leaned back.


    I opened my mouth as if I was going to say something.


    Vivian immediately careened in and covered my mouth with her hand.


    Then, she smiled and said to Steven, "Hi, babe.I¡¯m so d you called.Missing me?"


    "All the time.I¡¯m done with work.I cane to Kitsap tomorrow to see you."


    "Really? Oh, that¡¯s great! I can¡¯t wait!" Vivian said happily.


    I shed her a resentful look.


    She turned her face away, said a few more words to Steven, and then ended the call.


    I pulled a long face.


    "Are you going on a date tomorrow?"


    Vivian didn¡¯t even look at me.She grabbed her phone back and stuffed it into her bag.


    "Yes, which means I have to buy a new dress.I want to be all dolled up for Steven."


    I leaned close to her and grabbed her wrist.


    "Don¡¯t go."


    "We¡¯re not having sex anymore, Spencer.You can no longer tell me what to do and what not to do."


    Vivian shook off my hand.


    I was stunned.I could only stare at her quietly.


    Vivian pushed me away, sat properly, and changed the subject.


    "I have a hunch.If Scarlett really lost her memory, then William must¡¯ve lied to her.She never would¡¯ve


    taken William willingly as her husband.William must¡¯ve told Scarlett that they¡¯ve always been a couple,


    and then he got her pregnant with twins."


    My heart sank.


    It was possible, and it was more terrible than what William was letting on.


    I wouldn¡¯t have believed something like that in the past, but after sensing William¡¯s sinister side today, it


    was the only thing now that made sense.I frowned and thought for a while.


    Then, I said, "There is another possibility.Scarlett hasn¡¯t lost her memory.William just won¡¯t let her get in


    touch with us."


    Vivian¡¯s eyes gradually widened as the horror of the idea sank in.


    "Yes, that works, too.And if that¡¯s the case, then Charles should know as soon as possible.We need to


    find a way for him and William to meet."


    I hesitated for a second and then picked up my phone.I was about to call Charles when Vivian pushed


    the door open.I grabbed her hand.


    She pulled away, but I held on tighter.


    "Spencer, if you ever touch me again, I will tell my boyfriend and have him beat you to a pulp." I refused


    to let go.


    As I stroked her soft skin, I warned her, "Don¡¯t provoke me, Vivian.I know you still like me."

 Chapter 292: You Are Too Young To Play Games With Me

    Chapter 292: You Are Too Young To y Games With Me


    Spencer¡¯s POV:


    Vivian was stunned for a moment.


    Then, she shut the door, leaned toward me, and looked into my eyes.


    "Spencer, do you not take me seriously because you¡¯re sure that I have feelings for you?"


    Her eyes glinted with affection, which made it difficult for me to maintain a neutral expression.I


    loosened my grip on her and leaned back.I cleared my throat, hoping that she wouldn¡¯t see through the


    cool facade I was trying to keep up.


    "Please help mee up with a n to get Charles here."


    "You and Charles have been friends for so long.If anybody can get him here, it¡¯s you,"


    Vivian replied, opened the door, and got out.


    It was still raining outside.


    When I was about to get out of the car and catch up with her, she had already rushed into the bar and


    made a gesture of contempt at me.I couldn¡¯t helpughing and mumbling, "So childish."


    A beeping phone stopped me before I could venture out into the rain, but it wasn¡¯t mine.


    I looked around and found Vivian¡¯s phone wedged between my leg and the seat.


    She must¡¯ve dropped it on her way out.


    There was a new message from Steven.


    I picked up the phone and stared at the message notification, jealousy gnawing at my insides like a


    hungry rat.


    Damn it! I wanted to block Steven from Vivian¡¯s phone, but her phone was locked and I didn¡¯t know


    how to unlock it.


    "Spencer? What are you doing? Give me back my phone," Vivian called from outside the car.


    I got out of the car and walked over to her.


    She tried to share her umbre with me, but the rain just pounded us both ruthlessly.


    "Wow.Can¡¯t you hold an umbre properly?"


    I teased and took the umbre from her.I put my arm around her shoulder and pulled her close to my


    body.


    Vivian looked up at me but didn¡¯t say anything.


    The moment we were out of the rain and under the bar¡¯s eaves, she shook off my arm.


    She didn¡¯t look angry.She just looked like an annoyed spoiled brat.


    "You didn¡¯t need to hug me like that, you know? And I¡¯m not single anymore, okay? What, do you want


    to be the other guy?" She asked the question loudly enough to embarrass me in front of whoever was


    within earshot.


    "Vivian!"


    Vivian was not afraid of me at all.She just rolled her eyes at me and walked into the bar.


    I folded the umbre and left it at the door. I followed her and asked .


    don¡¯t you want your phone? Vivian stopped immediately, faced me, and extended her hand.


    I took out her phone and handed it to her, but when she was about to yet withdrew my hand.


    Vivian knitted her brows.I smiled wickedly.


    "I won¡¯t give it to you "


    "Spencer! You are so childish!"


    Vivian pounced on Me and began trying to get her phone back by force.


    "Give me back my phone! What if my boyfriend calls? I need to ho¡¯ Alp to answer him!"


    Heanng this, I gritted my teeth and put Vivian¡¯s phone further away from her reach.I strode back to my


    room with Vivian on my heels.


    When I was about to close the door, she stuck her hand through the crack and grabbed my sleeve.


    Worried that I might hurt her, I let go of the door and let her squeeze in.


    I grinned at her, hoping it was enough to hide the crippling jealousy that I was feeling.


    "Weren¡¯t you afraid of hurting your hand? Is your boyfriend really that important?"


    "It¡¯s none of your damn business!"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivian raised her chin, reached out her hand, and aggressively tried to grab her phone from me.


    I stepped back quickly, but I slipped and fell on the bed.


    Before I could regain footing, Vivian hurled herself at me, straddled my hips, and tried to get her phone.


    I stretched out my arm far above my head to keep her from reaching it.


    After a few moments, Vivian started panting.


    She was starting to wear herself out.


    "Spencer!" she growled and stared at me.


    The next moment, our gazes met.


    I saw surprise in Vivian¡¯s eyes.


    Then, I felt the annoyance and anger drain away from her slowly.I sat up, and Vivian adjusted her


    position to get on my thighs.


    We were close enough to share breath, and the sweet smell of her hair tingled my senses and caused


    my heart to break into a full gallop.


    Color blossomed in Vivian¡¯s cheeks as I tucked a lock of hair behind her ear.I refused to make another


    move.I was scared to death to wake up and find that it was only a dream.


    Finally, Vivian leaned in and kissed me.


    When our lips touched, the fragrance of her body engulfed me.


    She wrapped her arms around my neck and went deeper and deeper, stripping me of any sort of


    control over my body and my thoughts.


    Gradually, her kiss moved along my jawline lind then to my ear.


    She gently nibbled on my earlobe, and I almost went insane with ecstasy.


    as I immersed myself in the incredible feeling, I heard in that sexy voice that could make me do


    anything.


    "Hold me, Spencer "


    I wrapped an arm around her waist and held the bark of her head with my free hand.I kissed her back


    with equal hunger and passion, and 1 enjoyed every moan she made against my mouth.I traced her


    lower lip with my tongue and then stirked it hard.


    And then suddenly, Vivian stopped and made a small sound that rostered to me as a sob.


    She pushed me away and jumped off the bed.


    I followed her with my eyes as I tried to catch my breath.


    Her face was red, and her eyes were watery.


    She looked as if she had just been ra?r,hed, which only made my desire grow stronger.


    Vivian smiled slyly and waved at me with her phone in her hand.


    I honestly could:i remember when she was able to get her phone back.


    "You are too young to y games me I stood up and approached her.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Vivian ran to the door before I could reach her, her face full of undisguised mockery talking about your


    laughable tendency to fall into the honey trap.


    God, you¡¯re so easy.Bye.


    Then, she shut the door and left.


    Realizing¡¯ what just happened, I sat back on the bed and buried my face in my hands.


    I thought we were finally acknowledging our feelings for. each other, but as it turned ou¡¯_.


    Vivian just wanted her phone back.


    But I could swear that while we were kissing, I feel something there.


    But if she still had feelings for me, how could she fall for someone else? I tossed and turned in bed all


    night.


    The next morning, I knocked on Vivian¡¯s door, only to find that she wasn¡¯t in the room at all I took out


    my phone and called her.


    After waiting for a long time, the line was finally connected and Vivian¡¯s voice came through.


    "Spencer? What¡¯s the matter?"


    "Where are you?"


    "I¡¯m out shopping with my boyfriend.Talk to youter,"


    Vivian said sweetly and then hung up I held my phone tightly until my knuckles turned white and my


    palm trembled.


    "Vivian."


    Bitterness was starting to fray thest of my sanity.


    Suddenly, my phone rang.


    I was overjoyed, but when I saw Charles¡¯s name on the screen, I felt like a balloon that just got popped


    with a needle.


    "Hey, Spencer.When are youing back?"


    I tried to hide my disappointment, but I couldn¡¯t help sighing.


    "Maybe a week from now."


    "What¡¯s wrong? You sound unhappy," Charles asked with concern, which startled me a little.


    He rarely showed that he cared about others.


    Setting aside my issues with Vivian and thinking about what was best for Charles, I closed my eves


    and said as evenly as I could, "Charles, you need toe to Kitsap.You have to meet William."

 Chapter 293: William‘s Purpose

    Chapter 293: William¡®s Purpose


    Charles¡® POV:


    "William? Why?" I asked.


    Spencer fell silent for a moment.Then, he said, "William said that he wanted to see you."


    Hearing that only infuriated me.


    William had already taken Scarlett away.Did he still want to show off in front of me?


    "He wants to see me, huh? Did he mention why?"


    "He didn¡®t say anything in particr.He just wanted to talk to you about Scarlett,"


    Spencer stammered.


    My heart skipped a beat.


    ¡®What happened to Scarlett?¡®


    "William told me that he and Scarlett are getting along well with each other,"


    Spencer continued.


    Suddenly, my heart felt like it was being cut open by a knife and the pain overwhelmed me.


    As I held my phone in my trembling hand, all my strength was being drawn out of my body.


    While I was still mourning over the loss of my son, James, Scarlett had begun a new life.


    A bitter smile appeared on my lips.


    All sorts ofplicated emotions gued my heart; sadness and jealousy among them.


    And I felt so conflicted.I didn¡®t want to ept that this was truly happening.


    "William is lucky that he can have the best woman in the world.He¡®s obviously trying to provoke you,


    Charles.Why don¡®t you ept his challenge?" asked Spencer.


    "I think you¡®re the one who¡®s trying to provoke me, Spencer."


    After hanging up on him, I sensed that something ominous wasing.


    ¡®What is William¡®s purpose? Is he just trying to show off? Is this his way of iming sovereignty? Or is


    he¡­ trying to persuade me to divorce Scarlett?"


    I went back to the Moore mansion with a heavy heart.


    As soon as I entered the house, I saw my grandmother on the sofa, sobbing.


    She had aged a lot ever since James fell to the depths of the sea.


    Upon seeing me enter the living room, she wiped away her tears and stood up, albeit with difficulty.


    She then walked over to me and held my hand.


    "Charles, I¡®ve been having dreams about Jamestely.Do you think he¡®s still alive? The police never


    found his body.Is it possible he can still be saved?"


    My heart ached when I saw the hope in her eyes.


    "Perhaps,"


    I muttered, looking down, fearful of staring into her eyes.


    Lple¡®YJ Virams Purpose "Charles, I want to see Scarlett.Can you get her back? Please."


    Grandma held my hand tightly.


    And for a moment, I didn¡®t know what to tell her.


    After pondering on it, I said bitterly, "Grandma, let¡®s not disturb her new life."


    Tears streamed down her eyes again, and she looked even sadder now.


    "I just want to know if Scarlett is doing well."


    Once more, I failed to give an answer.


    I had no idea that my mother had been eavesdropping outside the door.


    At this moment, she walked in and said, "Perhaps I should visit Scarlett instead.I¡®m an elder, William


    wouldn¡®t be heartless enough as to kick me out, would he?"


    "No.Never bring this up again," I said before I turned around and walked away.


    "Charles, are you really okay with never seeing Scarlett again for the rest of your life?" my mother


    asked the second she caught up to me.


    "Don¡®t you get it, Mom? Scarlett doesn¡®t want to see us again!"


    "She¡®s not that cruel," she replied.


    "So? Does that mean it¡®s okay for you to take advantage of her kindness and keep pestering her?"


    My mother was rendered wordless.


    "If we show up in front of her, it¡®ll only remind her of James and the pain of losing her son!"


    My mother didn¡®t know what to say at this point.


    In the end, she just let out a sigh.


    "Well, what about you, Charles? Don¡®t you love her anymore?"


    "I¡®m not sure."


    Later that night, I sat in front of the window with a ss of red wine in my hand.


    The faint moonlight shone on the floor through the window.


    For the past year, I had been sleepless for countless of nights.


    Every time I went back to the Moore mansion, it reminded me of my fondest memories of Scarlett.


    Back then, we were so in love with each other.


    We baked together, had fun, and we had such wonderful sex together.


    But every time these beautiful memories appeared in my mind, the painful ones followed.


    The following morning, while I was waiting for the elevator to arrive, I heard a woman¡®s voice from


    behind me.


    "Mr.Moore! Mr.Moore!"


    Nancy hade to badger me again.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Today, she was wearing a beige Prada dress, a white coat, and delicate makeup.I could smell the faint


    aroma of her body, and it put a frown on my face.


    "Don¡®t you remember who I am, Mr.Moore? I¡®m Nancy, Nichs¡® younger sister."


    She had her hands behind her back, ino KIIT her look timid.She couldn¡®t dare to look into my eyes.


    I stared at the hands behind her back.


    All of a sudden, Scarlett¡®s face appeared in my head.


    Whenever she was nervous, she would always put her hands behind her back just like that.


    Now, I was in a bad mood.


    "Mr.Moore?"


    Nancy seemed confused.


    I ignored her and went into the elevator at once.


    Once I was in my office, Amy brought me my schedule for the day.


    When I saw the word "Kitsap" on the schedule, I was stunned.


    "Mr.Moore, there¡®s a notable summit happening in Kitsap.I¡®m afraid you may have to attend it."


    Amy stood in front of my desk, speaking to me with respect.


    Calmly, I put down the schedule and replied, "Ask Peter to go in my stead."


    "Understood, sir."


    With that, Amy left without another word.


    My mind began to wonder.


    Momentster, I heard a knock on the door.


    "Come in," I said.


    It was Peter.


    "My apologies, Mr.Moore, but I can¡®t attend the summit on your behalf."


    "Why not?"


    "My wife is giving birth in a few days.That¡®s why I¡®m here to ask you for a few days of leave.My wife


    said that if I don¡®t apany her for theing days, she¡¯s going to dump me.You wouldn¡®t want to


    see my family break up, would you, sir?"


    ¡®Is this the will of God?¡® I wondered.


    I kept silent for a long time.


    "Fine.Go ahead.Take good care of your wife and child.Never let them down.Otherwise, you¡®re going to


    regret it for the rest of your life."


    Seeing that I agreed so readily, Peter scratched his head, visibly surprised.


    "Thank you, Mr.Moore! Anyway, I¡®ll be going to go back to work now."


    I nodded in response.


    The office returned to silence once again.


    I opened the drawer of my desk and saw a picture frame inside it.


    The picture in the frame was of me and Scarlett.


    We were so intimate at the time.


    I held her in my arms and she was smiling as bright as the sun.


    As I held up our photo, the past shed through my mind like scenes out of a movie.


    I was unable to prevent myself from yearning for her.


    I couldn¡®t help but murmur to myself, "Scarlett, how have you been doing?"

 Chapter 294: He Finally Came

    Chapter 294: He Finally Came


    Nancy¡®s POV:


    After I got off work, I waited anxiously at the gate of thepany, hoping toe across Charles


    again.


    Not long after, Amy came out of the gate.I approached her, looking behind her and trying to find the


    man that I had been thinking of day and night.


    "Nancy? Are you waiting for Mr.Moore?" I shed Amy a meek smile.


    "If you¡®re already off duty, Amy, what about him"


    "He already left hours ago," she replied.


    "I see¡­"


    I was saddened by this, and by the time I gathered myposure, Amy had already left.


    Disappointed, I let out a sigh.Then, I decided to call Nick.


    "Nick, I didn¡®t get to see Charles today," Iined.


    "I¡®ve already told you many times.Waiting for him in such an idiotic way won¡®t do you any good! Just


    listen to me, Nancy.Give up on Charles.The healthy thing for you to do is to move on."


    "Shut up, Nick!"


    I roared through gritted teeth.


    "Anyway, I¡®ve got something else to do now.Bye!"


    My brother¡®s indifference was disappointing.


    Still, I wasn¡®t going to give up on Charles.


    Especially now that Scarlett was gone.


    This would be the perfect time for me to get Charles.


    A bold n took shape in my mind.


    Since I couldn¡®t find him in thepany, I figured it would be better to wait for him at his house.


    ¡®If I could rent a house near his, I would see him more often!¡®


    Spencer¡®s POV:


    Today my new bar, Swarms of Stars, officially opened in Kitsap.


    Around eight in the evening, William arrived at the bar as scheduled.


    "Spencer, is Charles here?" William asked me at once.


    I lit a cigar, ncing at the riled up crowd downstairs through the smoke.


    Right now, my face disyed how sullen I was.


    "William, Charles isn¡®ting.He doesn¡®t want to disturb Scarlett anymore."


    "Is that so?" William chuckled.


    Seeing himugh like that made me angry.


    "William, please do not forget that even Scarlett is with you now, Charles is still her legal husband."


    "Is that the reason he¡®s scared to meet with me?" he retorted.


    "What are you trying to say?" I furrowed my brows.


    "He must¡®ve guessed why I wanted to talk to him.I want to convince him to divorce Scarlett," said


    William.


    This time, I was rendered speechless.


    ¡®Charles would never agree to a divorce,¡¯¡® I remarked inwardly.


    "He said that he¡¯d set Scarlett free, but it looks like he doesn¡®t want to make a clean break with her.Is


    this what he calls ¡®never bothering her again?"


    William also took out a cigarette from the table and lit it.


    Then, we stared at each other in silence.


    "Is it true that Scarlett has lost her memory?"


    "It is."


    Now, I was staring at the crowd with a conflicted expression."If a person forgets all her sadness and


    even her past source of happiness, do you think it¡¯s a good thing or a pity?"


    William didn¡®t offer me a response.


    All of a sudden, my phone rang.


    Upon taking it out, I saw that Charles was the one who was calling me.


    "Charles, what¡®s up?" I said.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Spencer, tell William to stay," he replied.


    "Huh? Why?"


    "Do not let him leave."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he hung up the phone.


    ¡®This is great! Just as I¡®ve expected, Charles is a real man! He¡®d never back down when ites to his


    beloved woman.¡® This made me admire Charles.


    "William, Charles told me to tell you not to leave," I said with a smug smile.


    "Oh? Then, I shall wait for him to arrive," he replied.


    I raised my eyebrows, picked up a ss, poured liquor into it, and leaned against the sofa.


    "It seems that you¡®re unaware that Charles is not just a good businessman; he¡®s also a fierce


    combatant."


    I shot William a nce, disying my confidence in Charles¡® capabilities.


    William sneered at me with eyes filled with disdain.


    "A fiercebatant? Are you kidding me? He couldn¡®t even protect his wife and son!"


    He Filially calle ¡®Did this mane here to look for trouble?¡® I wondered.


    "Correct me if I¡®m wrong, but thatdy downstairs is your woman, right?"


    William looked at me dead in the eye before he nced downstairs, indicating that I follow his gaze.


    When I did so, I saw Vivian walking into the bar with a man.


    They seemed quite intimate.


    Vivian was holding the man¡®s arm intimately and leaning against his chest with a bright smile on her


    face.


    The man held her waist, looking into her eyes as they spoke to each other.


    They embraced each other as though there was no one else around them.


    Then, they joined the dance floor.


    Along the way, Vivian looked up and waved at me as though she was goading me.


    I felt like I was being cuckolded by my own wife.


    It made me so angry that I lost my mind in an instant.


    I put down my ss of wine, rushed downstairs into the crowd, and grabbed Vivian¡®s hand.


    "Come with me!"


    ¡®I¡®m going to punish this damned woman!¡®


    "Spencer, are you crazy? Let go of me!"


    Vivian was so infuriated that she struggled to break free from my grasp.


    "Sir, please let my girlfriend go.You¡®re hurting her," said Vivian¡®spanion.


    ¡®This bastard is even trying to stop me! The audacity of this man!¡®


    "Who do you think you are?"


    I held my head high, ring at him.


    "Spencer, stop being so rude to my boyfriend.You are my boss; nothing more, nothing less.So, watch


    your mouth!"


    Vivian seemed unaware of the severity of the situation.


    "Did you say he¡®s your boyfriend? In that case, why don¡®t you kiss him in front of me?" I said,


    deliberately provoking her.


    "Are youpletely insane? Why would I kiss him in front of you?"


    At this point, Vivian was angry with me.


    "As I thought, you wouldn¡®t do it," I replied, looking at her dead in the eye.


    All of a sudden, Vivian broke intoughter.


    "Steven, darling¡­"


    The moment I saw her touch the man¡®s face and kissed him, all of my rationality left me.


    My heart red up with anger.


    I pulled Vivian back and punched the man with every ounce of strength in my body without even giving


    a warning.

 Chapter 295: A Relationship For The Purpose Of Marriage

    Chapter 295: A Rtionship For The Purpose Of Marriage


    William¡®s POV:


    Spencer punched the man, and thetter almost staggered backwards to the ground.


    ¡®Is this what a love triangle is? Well, I must say...this is amusing.¡¯ My phone vibrated in my pocket, so I


    took it out.


    "Try not to drink too much, okay? Ande home early."


    Her kind reminder warmed my heart and put a smile on my face.


    "Okay," I replied.


    Today, when I left home, I told Scarlett that I was just having a business dinner.


    I didn¡®t mention who I was meeting with.


    Music was sting in the background, but the crowd suddenly quieted down.


    Out of curiosity, I put my phone away and looked downstairs.


    A man in a tailored ck suit appeared..


    The light was shining down on his face, entuating his already impable facial features.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Because of his noble, yet standoffish presence, people were too afraid to look directly at him.


    His long, narrow eyes were as cold as ice.


    There was no doubt about it.


    It was Charles.


    The second he looked up, he immediately saw me.


    Not long after, he went upstairs.


    Inside a private room on the second floor, we sat face to face.


    Neither of us took the initiative to speak.


    As Charles sat beneath the light, I saw the aggression in his deep, dark eyes.


    "I thought you¡®re noting today," I said, breaking the silence.


    "Spencer told me that you wanted to speak to me." Charles didn¡®t beat around the bush.


    "That¡®s right.Because I think it¡®s necessary to tell you the truth," I replied.


    Spencer¡®s POV:


    Steven wasn¡®t fast enough to avoid my punch, and I was able to bash his face in.


    At once, he covered his face and screamed in pain.


    "Spencer, are you crazy?" Vivian eximed.


    She stood in front of Steven, spreading her arms wide and ring at me.


    "Fight back if you can!"


    I yelled at Steven.


    "Shut the fuck up, Spencer!"


    Having said that, Vivian turned her attention to Steven and examined his injury while whispering


    something in his ear.


    Not long after, Steven nced at me before he left.


    I wanted to tackle him down and hit him one more time, but Vivian stopped me.


    "Spencer, what do you want? Are you trying to prove something?"


    "It¡®s nothing.I just don¡®t like him, okay?"


    "You¡®re a psychopath!"


    Vivian cursed me while striking me with her fists.


    I didn¡®t attempt to avoid her attack, and as a result, I took several blows to my chest.


    It was a little painful, but I was willing to endure it.


    "Stop it,"I said.


    "Be quiet."


    A momentter, I grabbed Vivian¡®s arm and led her to a corner.I pointed to a private room upstairs and


    said, "Charles is in there, negotiating with William."


    "Really? That¡®s not going to stop me from beating you up!"


    Vivian attempted to hit me again, but this time, I caught her hand and held it firmly.


    "That¡®s enough.Let¡®s go to my room."


    Still holding her hand, I dragged her upstairs.


    Upon our arrival in my room, I closed the door.


    Vivian shook off my hand immediately.


    "Don¡®t you dare hit me again," I warned.


    "And why not?" she asked, raising her fist once more.


    As I looked her beautiful face, my heart melted.


    "If you want to beat me up, do it here.I won¡®t try to dodge your punches."


    I was willing topromise, because after all, she was a woman and her punches barely fazed me.


    To my surprise, her eyes welled up with tears.


    She then turned her back to me and said, "I don¡®t want to hit you anymore."


    "Why not?"


    When I heard her sobbing, my heart ached.I walked up to her, and turned her towards me.


    Vivian looked down and pushed me away.


    "Don¡®t get so close to me!"


    "Why are you crying? Do you feel sorry for that man? Are you getting serious with him?" I asked


    through gritted teeth.


    My anger was ignited at once.


    I pinched her chin, forcing her to look me in the eye.


    Her eyes were filled with tears, and seeing her like this made my heart ache once more.


    "Yes.I¡¯m heartbroken for him."


    I couldn¡®t stand to hear her words, for every word that came out of her mouth was like a dagger jabbing


    into my heart.


    "Heartbroken?"


    I was furious at this point.


    ¡®How could she say that she¡®s heartbroken for that man? This is humiliating for me!¡® I eximed


    inwardly.


    "Steven is my boyfriend.Am I not allowed to feel sorry for him?"


    The angrier I appeared, the more she became unwilling to back down.


    She was staring at me with determination.


    "You take back your words," I said.


    Anger slowly overcame my heart.


    At this moment, my mind was filled with a crazy idea; I wanted to take Vivian home, and lock her up, so


    that no other man would be able to touch her for the rest of her life.


    ¡®Vivian belongs to me.


    Whoever tries to touch her deserves death!¡® I was ring at Vivian, but she was smiling at me.


    "Why on earth would I take back those words? I¡®m going to marry Steven as soon as I leave this


    room.Oh, don¡®t worry.I¡®ll invite you to our wedding."


    Now, thest bits of rationality in my mind was broken.


    Enraged, I kissed her violently, sealing her lips with mine.


    With eyes widened in horror, Vivian struggled to push me away.


    "Stop moving and just let me kiss you!"


    I wrapped one of my arms behind her neck, held her fists with my other hand, and continued kissing


    her.


    In such close proximity, I could feel the warmth of her breath on my face.


    Vivian struggled to break free from my grip, but I refused to let her go.


    "Move again and I¡®ll bite you," I warned.


    But my warning didn¡¯t work.


    She just kept on trying to escape me.


    I bit her tongue with minimal strength, but she still groaned in pain.


    The sound of her voice was so bewitching that I couldn¡®t stop myself anymore.


    Lust overcame me as I pushed Vivian to the bed.


    "Vivian, do you love me?" I asked seriously.


    "No."


    She turned her face away from me.


    "Are you sure?" I asked again, a little disappointed by her answer.


    "I once loved you, but now that spark is gone."


    Even until now, she wouldn¡®t look at me.I felt so jealous that I kissed her again and practically pinned


    her to the bed.


    She was unable to stop me and escape, so she just gave up on struggling.


    However, she turned her head to the side again, unwilling topromise.


    Displeased, I turned her face to me.


    I stared into her eyes and said, "Vivian, look at me.I want to be with you."


    "Will it be a serious rtionship for the purpose of marriage?" she asked back.


    "It will be," I muttered.


    Vivian¡®s eyes lit up with glee.


    "In that case, let¡®s try dating for three months first.After that time and you realize that you don¡®t want to


    marry me, we can just break up," she suggested.


    "Sounds like a n," I replied.


    Upon hearing my response, Vivian finally rxed.


    I chuckled at her and bantered, "Why have I not realized that you can be so troublesome?"


    "Is that so? Then let me go!"


    "Not a chance," I said.


    I bent over and continued, "I¡®m already horny, but you¡®re asking me to let you go.It seems that you


    really don¡®t know men very well."


    Our anger turned to lust.


    Soon, our bodies intertwined and we indulged ourselves in pleasure.


    "Spencer!" she moaned.


    "I¡®ming."


    My breath became heavier.


    I unzipped her dress and pulled off her coat.I could feel my temperature rising from seeing her exposed


    body.I was just like any other man; unable to escape a woman¡®s charm.


    While we were making out and fondling each other, one of us identally bumped into the light switch,


    causing the room to turn dark.


    At the same time, Vivian let out a pleasured moan.


    The sound of her moan made me wild.


    There was no doubt about it; Vivian and I werepatible when it came to sex.


    It was another crazy night.

 Chapter 296: Good News

    Chapter 296: Good News


    Charles¡®s POV:


    In the private room, I picked up my ss and smiled at William sardonically.


    "Just say it."


    "Rx.Why are you in such a hurry? Anyway, I have something to show you."


    William unhurriedly fished out his phone from his pocket with his slender fingers and added, "It¡®s time to


    put an end to your delusion."


    An end? What did he mean by that? Perplexed, I looked into William¡®s eyes for a moment and then


    grabbed his phone.


    A photo of two newborn babies was disyed on the screen.


    They were sleeping peacefully, and their tiny bodies were snuggling up to each other.


    Because of the camera angle, their red lips and rosy cheeks looked a hundred times more charming.


    "These twins are my children with Scarlett.They¡®re adorable, aren¡®t they?"


    William¡®s words struck me like thunder.


    "What did you say?" I asked, bbergasted.


    "Scarlett lost her memory and is regarding me as her husband.And as you can see, we have children


    now, so..."


    William looked straight into my eyes and continued, "Divorce her."


    My mind went nk.


    When William said thest sentence, I felt as though a thousand arrows pierced through my heart all at


    once.


    Truth be told, I had mentally prepared myself when I entered the room and saw the ring on William¡®s


    finger.


    However, I did not expect that the reality was far crueler than I had imagined.


    "I want to see her," I replied.


    That was all I wanted right now and the only thought I had in mind.


    William frowned in disapproval.


    "Again, Scarlett lost her memory.She can¡®t even remember her name.What¡®s the point of seeing her?"


    "William, do you know the saying ¡®seeing is believing¡®?" I asked with a sneer.


    What a joke! How could I believe this bastard? Scarlett loved me with all her heart.


    How could she forget about me and have children with another man just like that?


    "I¡®m afraid you can¡®t see her.She has just given birth, so she¡®s still very weak.I will take her out once


    she recovers, but I want you out of her sight."


    William spoke so resolutely as if there was no way his words could be bent.


    I clenched the ss in my hand in anger and frustration.


    "The doctor said that Scarlett has selective amnesia because of a traumatic event that happened to


    her.She didn¡®t want to remember the past.Needless to say, she doesn¡®t remember you, the whole


    Moore family, and even James¡®s death.Charles, don¡®t you understand? You will only bring her pain and


    despair."


    William¡®s words brought an excruciating pain all over my body.


    "Charles, that¡®s all I want to say.I hope you keep your promise.Don¡®t disturb her life.Please set her


    free.That will be a relief for the three of us."


    William drank up the wine in his ss and then stood up to bid farewell.


    "I¡®ve gotta go.Scarlett doesn¡®t know I¡®ve gone to meet you.She thinks that it¡®s just an ordinary dinner


    party, and she advised me not to drink too much."


    After saying that, he took out his phone and showed me her message.


    After William left, a deafening silence fell in the room.


    The message I had just seen kept shing through my mind.


    I was heartbroken that I could hardly breathe.


    Scarlett used to tell me not to drink too much.


    Sadly, her tenderness and concern now belonged to another man.


    All of a sudden, I tasted blood in my throat.


    I clenched my ss tighter and tried hard to suppress the difort in my stomach.I wanted to drown


    myself in alcohol to ease the pain.


    But when I raised my ss to my mouth, I suddenly copsed.


    My stomach churned as guilt and regret swept over me.I put down the ss and ran out of the private


    room.


    But just after taking a few steps, my vision began to blur, and I coughed up blood.


    The next thing I knew, I had fallen to the cold, hard floor.


    For a moment, I felt as if I had traveled through time.I saw two helpless figures in front of me.


    One was covered in blood, and I could only watch as the other fell into the sea.


    They were my wife and son.


    If only I did not hold back and killed Rita, would things end up differently? Would my Scarlett and


    James be saved? With that, everything turned ck.


    ******


    I awoke the next day.I looked around to see where I was and realized that I was lying in the hospital.


    A storm was brewing, and the strong wind was blowing violently outside the window.


    A few momentster, heavy rain poured down.


    Seeing that I was finally awake, Spencer leaned against the window and asked, "Charles, why don¡®t we


    take Scarlett back by force?"


    "Take her back? For what? To hurt her more?" I retorted.


    "But Scarlett doesn¡®t remember anything, does she? You can just take her back and make it up to her


    for the rest of your life."


    I struggled to sit up.


    Suddenly, the memory of when I held Scarlett in my arms crossed my mind.


    I could never forget the look of disappointment on her face when she looked me in the eye.I closed my


    eyes and said with all my might, "I don¡®t deserve her anymore."


    Scarlett must have hated me so much to the point that she had chosen to forget all of us.


    I had lost the right to be with her.


    Spencer opened his mouth to refute my words, but it seemed that words stuck in his throat.


    He was silent for a while, before he finally found the words to say "Charles, Vivian said that William


    might be lying.Scarlett having amnesia might not be true, and the children you¡®ve seen might not exist."


    A sneer tugged at the corners of my mouth, but I said nothing.


    I could tell that William loved Scarlett.


    A man would do anything to make his beloved woman his.


    I knew it very well because I was like that.


    If Scarlett really lost her memory, William would take advantage of the opportunity to make love with


    her.


    Because, if she gave birth to his child, she would belong to William forever.


    "Charles, think about it.It¡®s just been a year since...well, William said Scarlett had just given birth.You


    do the math.She was badly injured at that time.How could William have sex with her? If he did, wouldn¡®t


    he be worse than a beast? The way I look at it, William is just deceiving you so that you¡®d divorce


    Scarlett."


    The word "divorce" brought a pang to my heart again.


    But...


    Spencer might be right.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    What if what William had said was only a lie? At this realization, I finally got the courage to fight.


    "Spencer, I want you to find a person for me."


    Spencer¡®s POV:


    I drove to William¡®s vi and parked my car in an inconspicuous location.


    After a long while, a ck SUV drove out.I followed it at once.


    The SUV arrived at the underground parking lot of the hospital where Charles was.


    Tracy got out, followed by a thin woman in a beige windbreaker and a beret.


    Wait a minute.


    Was that Scarlett? Didn¡®t William say that she was very weak? If that was the case, what was she


    doing here? The woman said something to Tracy, and then the two entered the elevator.


    After staring at the woman for a moment, I was certain that it was Scarlett.


    I could not be wrong.


    The way the woman walked was exactly like hers.


    With that, I got out of the car and followed the two women.


    But before I got close, my phone rang.


    The sound alerted the women.


    They looked in my direction warily, so I immediately hid behind a pir before they could see me.


    My heart almost leaped out of my throat.


    "Fuck! Why did you have to call me right now?!"


    "What the hell is wrong with you?" Vivian askedzily.


    "I saw Scarlett just now."


    "What?!"


    "Yes.I¡®m sure it¡®s her."


    "Where are you now?"


    "I¡®m at the hospital where Charles is admitted."


    The call ended as soon as I finished speaking, but I remained in a daze.


    Could it be that Scarlett had found out that Charles was ill, so she came to visit him? Yes.


    That woman must be Scarlett.


    She loved Charles so much.


    It was impossible that she would not care about him.


    So when she found out that he fainted, she went to the hospital as fast as she could.


    This just proved that she still loved him.


    I had to call Charles right now and tell him about the good news.

 Chapter 297: She Came Here

    Chapter 297: She Came Here


    Charles''s POV:


    "Charles, I just saw Scarlett.She''s in this hospital right now.She took the elevator to the tenth floor."


    Hearing this, I instantly sprang up from bed.I took a deep breath, willing myself to calm down.


    Scarlett was here! She came here! But...the tenth floor? That wasn''t where I was.


    Hadn''t shee to see me? A sense of loss surged up in my heart, but the next moment, I was


    drowned in worry.Why had shee to the hospital? Was she hurt? Had she not yet recovered from


    her leg injury? The image of her bloodstained legs shed in my mind.


    I shook my head, jumped out of bed, and yanked out the infusion needle.I ran to the tenth floor, and by


    the time I got there, I was out of breath.


    Spencer rushed over to me.


    "Where is she?"


    "I have no idea."


    We looked around but didn''t find any signs of Scarlett.


    In the end, Spencer decided to ask the receptionist.


    "Hello, have you seen two womene up just now?"


    "No, sir.I''m sorry.Several women had passed by here.Who are you looking for?" the receptionist


    answered, eyeing the women standing nearby.


    Spencer followed her gaze.


    "Not those women.The one we''re looking for is very beautiful," he blurted out with a serious look on his


    face.


    The women nearby heard him and shed him a hostile look.I felt so embarrassed for him that I wanted


    to disappear.


    But despite our efforts, we weren''t able to find Scarlett.


    "I''m sorry I lost her, Charles," Spencer apologized.


    "Are you sure you saw her? Maybe it wasn''t her that you saw." I said that not only tofort my friend


    but also tofort myself.


    "No, I''m sure it was her.I really saw her.I followed her all the way from William''s vi.Although she has


    lost a lot of weight, her behavior is still the same.I''d recognize her anywhere.Also, Tracy was with her.It


    had to be Scarlett."


    Hearing Spencer''s words, I felt my heart break into a million pieces.I walked toward the elevator with


    my head down.


    "Let''s just go back."


    Scarlett''s POV:


    It was pitch ck outside.


    The rain was pouring violently and apanied by howling winds.


    A typhoon wasing.


    I was sitting in a hospital lobby, waiting for my X-ray results toe back.


    My phone suddenly rang, shattering the deafening silence.


    William was calling.


    "Hello, William."


    "Are you on your way home yet, Scarlett? There''s a typhooning.Pleasee home as soon as


    you can.The kids are waiting for you."


    "Okay, I will."


    After hanging up the phone, I looked at the quiet corridor and felt gloom settle in my heart.


    Soon, Tracy came over with my report.


    "I got the results, Scarlett.Let''s go."


    On our way back to the vi, we happened to pass by the seaside.I saw a group of people anxiously


    fumbling with all kinds of filming equipment under the torrential rain.


    They must be reporters or journalists.


    Only they would be required to work in such bad weather conditions.


    A strong gust of wind blew, and a nearby billboard snapped out of its bolts, soared into the sky, and


    then fell on one of the media people.I could only scream.


    "Stop the car!"


    Tracy pulled over immediately and turned to look at me in confusion, "What is it, Scarlett? We can''t stay


    here.It''s dangerous.We have to keep going back to the vi."


    "Someone''s hurt.I have to go help."


    Despite Tracy''s dissuasion, I got out of the car and ran toward the reporters.None of them were hurt


    too badly, but one of them did sustain a wound to the leg that was bleeding profusely.


    "You''re losing too much blood.We need to get you to a hospital," someone eximed.


    "But I have to do a live broadcast."


    "Tell the TV station to send someone else to take your ce."


    "It''s toote.The live broadcast is about to begin."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Chaos ensued all around us.


    I overheard their discussion and asked tentatively, "What if I do the live broadcast for you?"


    Charles''s POV:


    Because of the wind and rain, it was a bit difficult to see the face of the reporter on TV.


    But even if the picture was distorted, I could still tell that it was Scarlett.


    Her face was pale, and even though the raincoat she was wearing practically swallowed her, it did very


    little to protect her from the harsh weather.


    She was drenched like a wildflower in a storm, but she was still reporting what was happening around


    her like the excellent reporter that she was.


    "Is that Scarlett?"


    Spencer pointed at the TV excitedly.I ignored him and just stared at the screen.I hadn''t seen Scarlett


    for a year.


    She seemed to be thinner, and she looked so weak and fragile.


    Damn! Didn''t William take good care of her?


    "Look at her, Charles! Do you think Scarlett really has lost her memory? I bet William''s just ying us."


    Spencer spoke in an exciting voice.


    But I wasn''t able to process what he just said.I was too busy staring at the brave woman on my TV


    screen.


    Something that resembled hope sparked in my heart, and it produced a single ember that started a


    wildfire inside of me.


    Scarlett still remembered how much she loved her career.


    If that was the case, would she remember how much she loved me? I half-smiled at the idea, and the


    fire inside me just grew and grew.The typhoon came and went quickly.


    I was worried about Scarlett, so I invited Tracy to Swarms of Stars.


    "Hey, boss." I looked up at her.


    She didn''t change much in the past year.She was still so formal and cautious in front of me.


    "Am I still your boss?"


    Tracy lowered her head and didn''t answer.


    "Does Scarlett know that you''re here to see me?"


    Tracy looked up at me and pressed her lips together in a thin line.


    She bit her lip and replied, "No, she doesn''t."


    I stood up and walked to the window.


    Looking at the scenery outside, I couldn''t help sighing.


    "Is she all right?"


    "She has almost recovered.We went to the hospital yesterday for a reexamination.The doctor said that


    she was on the right track to full recuperation and that she would be fine as long as she followed up


    every six months."


    Hearing this, I felt relieved.


    "Has she mentioned me during the past year?"


    I looked forward to Tracy''s answer like a child yearning for some sweet treats.


    "No, she hasn''t,"


    Tracy muttered, keeping her head down.I was stunned for a moment, but I decided that I wasn''t hurt by


    her reply.I turned around, approached her slowly, and stared at her.


    "Look at-me, Tracy."


    Hearing this, Tracy raised her head and looked at me timidly.


    "William said that Scarlett had lost her memory.Is that true?"


    Tracy took one step back and nodded.


    "Ye-yes, that''s um...that''s true.Scarlett really has lost her memory."


    Then, she lowered her head and nervously continued, "Scarlett and William have been together for a


    year now, and they''re new parents to the twins.Scarlett seems happy and content."


    I didn''t say anything.I just looked at Tracy.


    Her words might say one thing, but the nervous look on her face told an entirely different story.


    Even though she assured me again and again that Scarlett was with William, my intuition told me that


    she was lying.

 Chapter 298: A Familiar Figure

    Chapter 298: A Familiar Figure


    Spencer''s POV:


    I leaned against the wall of the corridor and took a drag on my cigarette.


    When I was done smoking, I saw Tracy walk out of the room.


    "Finished?" I asked, straightening up.


    "Yes," Tracy muttered and went downstairs in a hurry.


    She seemed a bit flustered.


    I didn''t stop her.I just took a peek inside and saw Charles standing quietly by the window.


    He probably didn''t get what he wanted to know from Tracy.


    I was about to go inside tofort him, but I heard a noise behind me.I turned around and found Vivian


    staring at me.


    She was wearing a crop top and a short skirt, which were enough to derail my train of thought.She


    looked so sexy that I had to shake my head to keep the naughty images away.


    "I saw Tracy on my way here.She seemed upset and in a rush.What happened?" she asked.


    I pointed at Charles, hinting at Vivian to keep her voice down.She immediately stopped talking and


    looked inside.


    Then, she whispered, "What did Charles find out? Anything game-changing?"


    "Game-changing? What do you mean?" I asked curiously.


    "Someone''s lie is about to be ripped apart .Want to bet?"


    Vivian muttered with a wild glint in her eye.She really knew how to keep me on the edge.


    "Bet on what? I need more context.Stop teasing," I backfired.


    She said firmly, "I bet Scarlett didn''t lose her memory at all."


    "Then you already lost the bet before it even started.She''d already given birth to the twins, remember?"


    I countered and folded my arms over my chest.


    "Then let''s bet who the father of the babies is," Vivian insisted.


    "Do you even understand how a bet works, Vivian? We already know that William is the father,"


    I scoffed, getting a little tired of the pointless charade.


    Though I didn''t want to believe it either, I just couldn''t prove that William was lying about it.


    "Spencer, you''ve known me for a long time.How can you still think I''m being silly about something


    serious?"


    Vivian groaned and hit me hard on the head.


    I winced in pain and then rolled my eyes at her.


    "Fine.Context, please."


    "Like I said, Scarlett didn''t really lose her memory, and if she still remembers everything from her past


    life, then there''s no way she''d have slept with William.We both know she''s only in love with one


    man.Therefore, the twins are really Charles''s."


    As Vivian spoke, her eyes shone with the kind of passion and excitement that drew me to her.


    She looked even more attractive when she was pumped up, and I was obsessed.


    "You''re right.That''s entirely possible.She must''ve been pregnant already when they split up,"


    I conceded.


    All of a sudden, I was filled with joy and hope.


    If Vivian was right about Scarlett not losing her memories to begin with, then Charles could get back


    together with her and be happy again.


    That was great.


    I was prepared to give anything to chase away that cloud of depression that had been following


    Charles around since Scarlett left.


    "But even if the twins are Charles''s, it''s still going to be hard for them to get back together,"


    Vivian sighed heavily and added, "Scarlett may still be grieving James''s loss.Even if she makes up with


    Charles, it''ll still take a lot of time and work to get over the untimely demise of their firstborn.We better


    not celebrate too early.We have a long way to go."


    Vivian''s words sobered me up.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The spirit of joy and hope that had just engulfed me vanished into thin air, leaving me with a feeling of


    dread and exhaustion.


    Vivian gently patted me on the shoulder and said, "Life is full of surprises.Maybe we just need to let fate


    run its course for now and hope for the best.Maybe the tides will turn in our favor."


    "You''re right.Life is indeed full of surprises.With that being said, do you think we should seize the day


    today?" I thought out loud.


    I looked at Vivian affectionately and waited for her response.


    "Is that a weird sort of proposal, Spencer?" Vivian chuckled, but her littleugh wasn''t able to conceal


    the nervousness in her voice.


    I walked over to her and whispered in her ear, "Let''s get married.How about that?"


    "Are you serious?"


    Vivian beamed, stood on tiptoe, and wrapped her arms around my neck.


    "I have never been more serious about anything in my entire life," I replied, wrapped my arms around


    her waist, and pulled her close.


    "Okay.I''m in.Let''s get hitched," she said with an excited and determined look in her eyes.


    "About time," someone interjected.


    I turned and saw Charles behind us.


    "How long have you been standing there?" I asked, a bit embarrassed.


    I let go of Vivian and lowered my head, refusing to meet Charles''s gaze.


    "A while.You two should really learn to keep your voices down," Charles replied and then went


    downstairs.


    I felt my face turn red hot as he left.


    William''s POV:


    I was reading the paper in the living room.


    Tracy returned alone, her eyes darting everywhere and her face white as bone.


    Did she have something to hide from me? I waved at her and asked her to go upstairs with me.


    In my study, I eyed her carefully and asked, "Are you justing home from somewhere?"


    "Yes."


    "Did you meet with Charles?"


    "Yes, sir, I did," Tracy said directly, which told me that she was being honest.


    "What did he want?" I asked.


    I wanted to understand Charles''s motivations.


    "He...He wanted to know something about Scarlett,"


    Tracy answered, nced at me, and then lowered her head immediately afterward.


    "What did he want to know?" I pressed.


    "He asked about Scarlett''s memory loss and her new babies.I told him everything you taught me to


    say,"


    Tracy exined with a hint of impatience in her tone.


    As usual, although it was obvious that she didn''t like me, she wasn''t hostile toward me.


    "If you told him what I told you to tell him, then why are you acting all guilty?"


    "I...I''m not acting all guilty," she began to stammer.


    "You must have revealed something else to Charles."


    "No, I didn''t," Tracy said defensively and took two steps back.


    She shook her head and stubbornly stood her ground.


    "Go downstairs and practice the story I told you to tell in front of the mirror.I want you to be careful not


    to let out the truth in front of anyone."


    "Yes, sir."


    With that, Tracy turned around and left the study.I came to the nursery to see the twins.I found them


    awake in their cribs and quietly sucking on their thumbs.


    It had been two months since they were born.


    Their little faces were soft, pink, and dimpled.


    Sometimes, I couldn''t believe how cute they were.


    I walked to their cribs, looked at them dotingly, and said, "Hello, Jerry and Jason.That man hase to


    Kitsap.Do you think I should tell your mother?"


    The twins looked at me, put their thumbs out of their mouths, and cooed.


    I returned their adorable smiles.


    "It seems that it''s unnecessary to tell Scarlett about Charles''s arrival," I mused.


    The babies didn''t seem to disagree.


    Later, I took Scarlett shopping.


    After hopping from store to store for a while, we entered a shoe shop.


    Scarlett picked up a pair of pink baby shoes and beamed, "Look at these, William.


    Don''t you think they''re so cute?"


    "Yes, they''re cute, but you have two sons," I reminded her.


    "But I really like this pair of shoes.Can I buy it?"


    Scarlett insisted, staring dotingly at the baby shoes.She obviously liked them very much.


    "All right.Go ahead," I folded.


    I found it extremely difficult to say no to her.I looked at her affectionately, but she turned her head and


    avoided my gaze.I supposed she still couldn''t ept me.I sighed and looked away, only to see a


    familiar figure.


    "Take your time.Buy whatever you want, okay? I''ll just step outside for a minute," I told Scarlett.


    "Okay."


    I walked out of the store quickly and looked around, but I didn''t see the familiar figure again.


    Did I make a mistake?


    "Honey!"


    I suddenly heard Scarlett''s voice from behind.


    She sounded affectionate, which was unusual for me, but it still stirred up ripples in my heart.Was she


    calling me?

 Chapter 299: Seeing Her Again After A Long Separation

    Chapter 299: Seeing Her Again After A Long Separation


    Charles''s POV:


    I could see Scarlett from where I was standing.


    "Honey!" she called.I knew that tone so well that I almost blurted my usual response out loud.


    But the call wasn''t for me anymore.It was now for the man whose arm she grabbed with one hand


    while holding a beautiful gift box in the other.


    She was not calling me.She was calling William.


    In the blink of an eye, I felt empty inside.


    For a moment, I considered rushing up to Scarlett and asking her if she had really forgotten me.I hadn''t


    seen her in a long time.


    She had lost a lot of weight.Her hair was tied up in a ponytail with a white silk ribbon.


    The ribbon was intertwined with her dark hair in a loose braid that sat atop her shoulders.


    Under her curly eyshes, her beautiful eyes shone as brightly as stars against a midnight sky.My


    heart skipped a beat.


    "What are you going to buy? Let mee with you," Scarlett said.


    She seemed to be very happy as shown by the tender smile on her face and the sweet timbre of her


    voice.


    William took her hand, returned her smile, and said, "I''m going to buy some essentials for couples if


    you know what I mean."


    The intimacy between them was like vinegar to my tongue.


    Scarlett burst intoughter, suddenly realizing what William meant.She yfully smacked him in the


    chest and muttered, "You are so naughty."


    If she hadn''t said that, I would''ve forgotten one thing.


    A long time ago, I hugged her and said something simr, and she said the same words in the same


    flirtatious tone.


    Hearing her speak that way to another man, I felt like a huge invisible hand just mped around my


    throat.


    William giggled with her and then towed her to the store he wanted to visit.


    Scarlett was still limping a little.


    It was obvious that she hadn''t fully recovered from her injury.


    Their bodies were so close that it made me ball my hands into fists and look away.


    I couldn''t watch another second of their romantic bliss.I didn''t expect that a myriad of feelings would


    attack me this way upon seeing Scarlett again a year after our separation.I couldn''t decide how I truly


    feel at the moment.


    Everything was just welling up inside me all at once.


    It took all my physical strength to fight my urge to grab her and take her home.I knew I didn''t deserve


    her.


    Her gentle smile and kind heart no longer belonged to me.


    Did she really lose her memory? I thought it was possible.


    Otherwise, how could she take William as her husband? But when I saw her in that news segment, she


    behaved normally.


    Also, when I talked to Tracy the other day, I could tell that she was hiding something from me.I allowed


    myself to get lost in my reverie.


    "Hi, sir.How may I help you today?" a sales clerk approached me and asked.


    "No, thanks.I''m fine," I said quickly and took another look in Scarlett and William''s direction.


    I took a deep breath and decided to follow them.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    William took me to a lingerie store that had an ambiance that resembled a cozy coffee shop.


    Pretty mini crystal chandeliers lined the ceiling and scattered warm yellow light all over the ce,


    making the products look enticing.


    I looked around and saw all kinds of beautiful, sexy, and daring underwear.


    "Pick the ones you like, honey.I''ll buy them, and then you can show them to me at home," William


    whispered in my ear.


    "What?"


    "You heard me.Go shop."


    I grabbed a shopping trolley from nearby and started checking out the store''s stuff.


    For some certain reason, I couldn''t help looking outside.


    "Are you ready?" William asked, walking up to me.


    "I think so," I answered, whipping my head back to him.


    He was smiling mischievously at me.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Are you sure you want to show me these?"


    I quickly looked down and found that the items in my trolley were several extremely sexy bras and


    nightgowns.I swallowed, and my face instantly flushed like a cooked shrimp.I felt like my parents just


    caught me watching porn in my room.I was so embarrassed that I prayed for the floor to split and


    swallow me.


    Looking at the sales clerk who was watching me with an ambiguous grin, I said in a trembling voice, "I''ll


    take these, please."


    "You have excellent taste, miss.These are our best- selling lingerie," the sales clerk beamed, took over


    the shopping trolley, and led me to the checkout counter.


    After paying the bill, I felt someone hold me from behind.


    I turned my head and caught a glimpse of William''s smiling face.


    We were so close together, and it made me feel a lot of confusing emotions.


    "Are your new lingerie paid for?"


    "Yes," I nodded.


    "Good.Then let''s go home.I want to see you in them," William whispered.


    "Stop it.We''re in a public ce,"


    I murmured, ncing at the sales clerk who was watching us but pretending she wasn''t.


    "So what? Am I not allowed to be sweet to my wife in a public ce?"William challenged and didn''t let


    go of me.I could feel his hot breath on my neck, but my heartbeat kept its steady pace."Okay.I hope


    you''re ready to perform when we get home," I said, turned around, and shed William a crooked


    smile."Ready to perform?"


    William backfired, paused for a moment, and added, "You know damn well that I''m always ready."


    All of a sudden, scenes that should''ve been blurry images in my brain shed through my mind in high


    definition.I shook my head, and they disappeared in an instant.


    The next moment, I wasn''t in the mood anymore to act all lovey-dovey with William.


    "I just gave birth to twins.You''re going to have to hold your horses, Mr.Always Ready."


    "But I''ve already held my horses for months," William whined, still enjoying the acting.


    The sales clerk packed my purchases in a glossy paper bag, handed it to me, andmented with


    admiration, "You two are so sweet.Actually, you only need to wait forty days after delivery to resume


    your sex life."


    "But I had a Cesarean section."


    "Oh? Well, in that case, you should take at least three months to fully recover."


    Looking at the concerned and gossipy expression on the sales clerk''s face, I could only think about


    leaving the store as soon as I could.


    Unfortunately, that wasn''t the end of the conversation.


    William whipped his head at me andined, "Three months? I still have a month left to suffer?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense.We''re done here.Let''s go,"


    I snapped and nudged William to leave.


    "My wife is a shy person,"


    William smiled at the sales clerk, put his hand on the small of my back, and walked me out of the


    lingerie shop.


    "What are we having for dinner tonight?"


    I changed the subject on purpose.


    "Do I have the final say?"


    William looked down at me with a smile on his face.


    "Fine.I''ll allow it."


    "Really? I can decide?"


    "Sure."


    "Will you be my woman?"


    "Okay."


    As soon as I finished speaking, I suddenly realized what just happened.


    "William!"


    He tricked me! I tried to break away from his arms, but he just held on more tightly.


    Williamughed.


    "You already said yes.No backing out now.You have to keep your word."


    I snapped at him, "Stop messing around!"


    "I''m not messing around.Why? Don''t you want to be my woman?" As he spoke, he lowered his head


    and attempted to kiss me.I suppressed the impulse to push him away.Instead, I just turned away.


    "I already told you.This is a public ce.Let''s just go home first."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    William''s face turned a little gloomy, but he quickly pulled himself together.


    "Very well.I''m really looking forward to tonight."


    Not long after we walked out of the shop, William suddenly swept me off my feet and carried me in his


    arms.I was So Startled that I almost full-on screamed.


    Good thing I was able to cover my mouth.


    "What are you doing? Put me down."


    "You''re not yet fully healed.You can''t be on your feet for too long,"


    William said, refusing to set me down.


    Feeling helpless, I wrapped my arms around his neck and whispered, "That''s enough.You can stop


    acting now."


    William didn''t say a word.


    He just smiled and continued to walk out of the mall with me in his arms.

 Chapter 300: A Special Guest

    Chapter 300: A Special Guest


    Charles'' POV:


    As I watched Scarlett and William be intimate, I realized that it was more difficult to ept than I had


    ever imagined.The following day, I went back to Los Angeles, frustrated and defeated.


    "Charles, have you seen Scarlett?" my mother asked while we were having dinner.


    I paused and acted as though nothing had happened.


    "No."


    "No? Then why did you go to Kitsap?"


    "I attended a summit there, and I also went to Spencer''s new bar, Swarm of Stars, for its opening


    ceremony."


    While I was speaking, I cut my steak into bite-sized pieces, slowly putting them into my mouth one after


    the other.But for some reason, I could barely taste them.My mother frowned at me.


    Obviously, she wasn''t pleased to hear my answer.


    She took away my te and asked, "Your father said that he saw a female reporter who was reporting


    a typhoon on live TV.She looked exactly like Scarlett, and she''s in Kitsap.Didn''t you even think of


    seeing her?"


    After a moment of silence, I put down my cutleries and stared back at her.


    "Mon, Scarlett is suffering from amnesia.She''s forgotten about all of us."


    "What? Amnesia?"


    My mother''s eyes widened in horror.


    The te in her hand fell to the ground, shattering into pieces, and the pieces of steak were scattered


    all over the floor.


    Some of the sauce sshed onto my white shirt, leaving a tough stain.


    Hurriedly, she pulled out the chair beside me, and sat down.


    "Charles, what happened to Scarlett? How and why did she lose her memory?"


    "Well, ording to the doctor, the experience was so traumatizing for her that she chose to forget the


    painful experience subconsciously," I replied.


    "How...how could it be?" My mother stared at me in disbelief.


    "Mom, never mention her again.And don''t disturb her life anymore.She''s fine now and she doesn''t need


    us to ruin her peaceful life."


    Having said that, I stood up and went to the kitchen to grab myself another piece of steak.Then, I went


    back to my seat, picked up my knife and fork, and continued eating.


    The steak had grown cold.


    When I cut it, I could see some blood along with the meat''s juices.I tried my hardest to suppress my


    disgust, and chewed the piece of steak in my mouth.


    Consequently, my stomach churned seconds after I swallowed it.


    "Charles, are you okay?"


    My mother grabbed my hand, visibly concerned.


    It was then that she noticed something on the back of my hand.


    "Charles, why is there a pinhole on the back of your hand? Did you get an infusion? Are you sick?"


    "It''s nothing serious.I''m just having some minor stomachaches."


    I withdrew my hand, looking at her leisurely.


    "There''s nothing to worry about, mom.I just want to eat in peace, okay?"


    She wanted to say something, but bit back her words.


    In the end, she just let out a sigh.


    "Okay.I won''t bother you anymore."


    Spencer''s POV:


    During the evening, I had a special guest, whom I invited to one of the bar''s private rooms.


    "Mrs.Moore, to what do I owe the pleasure?"


    Beads of sweat formed on my temple as ! looked at Alice.She patted the spot on the sofa beside her.


    "Spencer,e and have a seat next to me.I have something to ask of you."


    I obliged to her request and sat down beside her, putting my hands on my knees.


    For some reason, I was feeling flustered by her presence here.


    ''What is she going to ask me? Oh, my God! Is it going to about Charles and Scarlett?''


    "There''s no need to be so nervous, Spencer.This isn''t that big of a deal.I just want to ask you if Scarlett


    attended the opening ceremony of your new bar in Kitsap the other day."


    "Scarlett? I heard she''s sick.Perhaps that''s why she didn''t show up."


    Alice sat upright and asked, "What happened to her?"


    After a moment of hesitation, I answered, "She has amnesia."


    I was trying to avoid eye contact with Alice.


    "Well, if you didn''t see her, who told you that Scarlett had lost her memory?"


    "William did," I replied.


    Upon hearing William''s name, Alice sprang to her feet.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "How could you believe that knave''s words? He just wants to have Scarlett for himself!"


    "Whoa! Mrs.Moore, calm down.We don''t fully believe his words, either," I responded, trying to appease


    her.


    Alice was breathing heavily.


    Clearly, she was infuriated.


    "Spencer, give me William''s phone number.I shall speak to him myself!"


    "Huh?"


    "Since he doesn''t want us to see Scarlett, I''ll pay him a visit," she replied.


    I couldn''te up with an excuse, so I had to give William''s phone number to Alice.


    Fearing that I had caused trouble, I called Charles immediately after.


    Unfortunately, he wasn''t answering my calls.


    Once Alice had left, Iy down on the sofa, staring nkly at the ceiling.


    "Spencer? Are you okay? Why do you look so terrible?" Vivian asked as she entered the room.


    She sat on myp, wrapping her arms around my neck.


    "Ever since I was a child, I''ve been afraid of Alice.She''s even sterner than my own mother!"


    Iined to Vivian as I held her tight within my embrace.


    "Is that so? Looks like I''ll have to ask Alice to teach me how to manipte you." Vivian drew circles on


    my chest with her fingertips.


    "You''re more than capable of doing that already! You''ve tamed me, haven''t you? Aren''t you satisfied


    with that yet?"


    I pressed her onto the sofa and started tickling her.


    Vivian wriggled back and forth on the sofa, disheveling her clothes and revealing her fair skin.She


    smiled at me and said, "Of course, not!"


    "It''s not enough, huh? What else do you want me to do?"


    Unable to resist, I nibbled on her cheek, leaving a faint bite mark on it.


    "Spencer, don''t forget that Gemma doesn''t know that we''ve decided to get married," she said.


    "You''re the one who''s stopping me from telling her!" I retorted.


    All of a sudden, Vivian put her arms around my neck and whispered something in my ear.


    The moment I heard it, my heart began to beat like a snare drum.


    "Are you serious?"


    "Of course.Gemma has always wanted to be a grandmother, hasn''t she?"


    Vivian blew on my ear as if to seduce me.


    "Let''s not waste any time and just have sex already!"


    As if a switch turned on in my body, I got on top of Vivian on the sofa, taking all of her clothes off


    immediately.


    All of a sudden, my phone rang.


    To be honest, I didn''t want to get off Vivian.


    However, she kicked my lightly, implying that I should answer the phone.


    Thus, I grabbed her phone and picked up the call.It was from Charles.


    "Charles, your mom came to me earlier.She asked me about Scarlett''s amnesia, and she asked for


    William''s phone number from me.You''d better be careful, bud!"


    "I see.Thanks for the heads up," he replied.

 Chapter 301: Like A Walking Dead

    Chapter 301: Like A Walking Dead


    Charles'' POV:


    After hanging up the phone, I threw it on the bed.The moonlight peered through the window, slightly


    illuminating the dark, quiet room.


    Right now, my room was like a cold cage.I turned around, staring out the window.


    There were many lights surrounding me, and yet I felt so lonely.


    On the ss window pane, a blurry figure was reflected.To me, my very image had be pitiful and


    deste.I couldn''t bear to stare at my reflection anymore, so I stood up and closed the curtains.


    Now, the moonlight was gone and so was my reflection.Iy back on the cold bed with a bitter smile on


    my lips.


    "I am like a soulless walking dead," I murmured to myself.


    Like reflex, I reached for the other half of the bed and soon found that it was empty.My beloved wife


    used to sleep right here, but now she had begun a new life with another man.


    Once again, my heart ached.Only in this endless darkness could I tear off my disguise, and let myself


    feel the painful wound in my heart.


    I curled up in bed, holding Scarlett''s pillow as tightly as I could, sniffing thest bits of her scent left on


    it.Then, I buried my face on the pillow.


    The sense of suffocation slowly made me feel dizzy and a little drowsy.


    During the second half of the night, I began to dream.I dreamed of the woman whom I had longed for


    day and night.


    She was lying in another man''s arms, speaking to him with a bright smile on her face.


    "Honey, hug me." The man lowered his head and I saw that it was William.


    He was sleeping in the spot where I once slept in, holding the woman I loved, and kissing her in my


    stead.


    "Sure, honey!"


    The following day, I woke up with a splitting headache.The dream I hadst night tortured me.


    Even now that I was awake, it still tore my heart apart.


    Listlessly, I went downstairs and saw J in the kitchen, preparing breakfast.


    "Good morning, Mr.Moore.Oh, my...what''s wrong, sir? You look troubled."


    J came over, intending to touch my forehead.However, I avoided her hand and responded, "I''m


    fine.You may go now."


    "But you look really terrible.You''d better take your temperature just to make sure."


    Not long after, I went to the sofa and sat down, feeling light-headed.I touched my forehead and it


    indeed felt hot.I did have a fever.


    J fetched the thermometer and took my temperature for me, anxiously waiting for the results to


    show up.


    "102 degrees?! You''re burning up! Mr.Moore, we need to get you to a hospital right this instant!"


    J was panicking as she held the thermometer in her hand.


    Truthfully, aside from feeling a little dizzy, I didn''t feel anything that bad.


    "Take it easy.Just get me a ss of water, please," I said.


    "Right away, sir!" she replied.


    After taking the ss of water from J, I took a sip.She was standing next to me, visibly worried.


    "Mr.Moore, I really think you need to go to a hospital," she remarked.


    "It''s not that serious," I answered.


    "But..."


    "Do not make me repeat myself," I said sternly.


    J didn''t dare to say another word after that.


    At longst, the room quieted down.I put down the ss of water, closing my eyes to rest.But the


    second I closed my eyes, Scarlett''s and James '' faces appeared in my mind again.A bitter smile


    appeared on my lips.


    ¡®''I really don''t deserve a moment of peace"


    J''s POV:


    Mr.Moore was having a fever, but he wouldn''t take it seriously.He just sat on the sofa with no intention


    of having himself checked up at the hospital.


    With no other choice, I decided to call Alice for help while looking for some medicine for the boss.


    "Madame, Mr.Moore is burning up.I need your help," I said over the phone.


    "What? Charles has a fever?" Alice sounded really worried.


    "Take him to the hospital the soonest that you can!"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ve been telling him to go to the hospital, but he insists that he doesn''t need treatment.That''s why I


    called you, ma''am; to see if you can persuade him."


    A long silence ensued on the other end of the line.


    All of a sudden, I heard a deep sigh, riddled with pity.


    "His illness is caused by stress.There is only one way we can fix things.It seems that it''s time for me to


    pay Scarlett a visit," said Alice.


    "Madame, have you decided on what to say once you meet her?" I asked.


    "I can only act ording to the circumstances.If I don''t do anything now, I''m afraid Charles might


    be terminally ill.I''ve already lost a grandson.I can''t lose my only son as well!"


    ¡®''I pity her.." I remarked inwardly.


    When I heard Alice''s hoarse voice, tears welled up in my eyes.


    "I understand, ma''am.Is there anything else I can do to help?"


    "You''re a good girl, J.I know you''re really good friends with Tracy.Can you get in touch with her and


    find out what she thinks about this whole situation?"


    "Understood, ma''am!"


    I agreed to Alice''s request without hesitation.


    After hanging up the phone, I asked Spencer for the address of William''s vi in Kitsap and drove all


    the way there.


    Once I was there, I waited outside the vi for a while.


    After William''s car had left, I rang the doorbell.


    "Who is it?"


    Tracy''s voice resonated from the monitor.My eyes turned red and I almost burst into tears.


    "It''s me, J," I cried.


    A brief silence ensued.


    Soon, the door opened and I saw Tracy''s face appear before me.Her eyes were widened in surprise


    and she was covering her mouth with her hands.I took the initiative to give her a big hug.


    "Long time no see, Tracy!"


    "Long time no see, J," Tracy said as she sobbed.


    Both of our faces were covered in tears.


    "Gosh, I missed you so much!"


    "Yeah, me too," she replied.


    Tracy and I went to a cafe nearby.Even after we had sat at a table, she was still weeping.I handed her


    a tissue while chuckling.


    "Hey, hey, it''s okay.There''s no need to cry anymore.We met again, didn''t we?"


    "It''s been far too long!" Tracy cried even louder.


    ''Yeah...it''s been a year since west saw each other" I replied in my heart.

 Chapter 302: The Moon Was So Beautiful Tonight

    Chapter 302: The Moon Was So Beautiful Tonight


    Scarlett''s POV:


    At night, in my room, I soaked my feet in warm water, which helped ease the difort.I groaned as


    relief washed over me.


    During the past year, the injury on my ankle seemed to have gotten much better, but it still had a way to


    go to full recovery.


    The pain still tortured me from time to time.


    After a few moments, Tracy walked into the room.


    "I''ve done what you said, Scarlett." I looked up at her.


    Her eyes seemed to be swollen, and her face was full of grievance.Had she been crying? I smiled and


    said, "Thank you, Tracy."


    "Scarlett, is it really impossible for you and Mr.Moore to get back together?" I whipped my head toward


    her after hearing the question.


    After a long silence, I said with a bitter smile, "I''m with William now, and I''d never see two men at the


    same time."


    "But..."


    "No buts.Look, Tracy.If you''re not happy here, you can go back and stay with J." I meant to set


    Tracy free, but hearing my words, she started crying.


    "Are you driving me away?"


    "No, Tracy.Not at all.That''s not what I meant."


    I looked her in the eye and added, "You separated from J because of me, and I don''t want you to


    be miserable because of me.I''m offering you your freedom."


    "I don''t want my freedom.I want to stay by your side."


    Tracy wiped her tears away and shook her head hard.


    She and I had been keeping each otherpany for the past year.She was there when I lost James


    and had been patient with me in my bad days when grief took over.


    If it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t have been able to survive the worst ordeal of my life.I was about to say


    something when my phone rang.It was William.


    "Hello, William."


    "Hi, Scarlett.I have an appointment tonight, and I may have to stay outte.Don''t wait up for me, okay?"


    "All right then.Take care.I''ll see you when you get home."


    William''s POV:


    After hanging up with Scarlett, I came to Paradise Hotel.I headed to the private room to meet someone,


    and when I got there, Alice was already sitting there, looking like she had been waiting for a long time.


    We hadn''t even spoken, and I already knew our meeting wasn''t going to end well.


    "Hello, Mrs.Moore.I''m sorry I''mte."


    "Please have a seat, William." I pulled out a chair and sat down leisurely.


    I knew Alice was up to no good, so I decided to strike first.


    "As I suppose you already know, Scarlett and I are living together now and recently became parents to


    twins.I hope you can persuade your son to divorce Scarlett as soon as possible.It''ll be good for


    everyone."


    Alice jumped up from her seat and pounded a fist on the table.


    "No way! Scarlett will never have a baby with you! You must be lying!"


    "That may be true in the past, Mrs.Moore, but she has lost her memory," I reminded her with a smile.


    Alice sneered.


    "What? Do you think I''m a fool? Am I so gullible in your eyes?"


    Alice''s anger was within my expectation, and I had prepared for it.


    I slowly picked up the ss of water in front of me and took a sip.


    "Have you ever thought about it from another perspective? Regardless of Scarlett''s capacity to


    remember, the death of her firstborn child will still hang over her and Charles like a looming storm.They


    can try to get back together, but it will never be the same.James''s loss has broken them both."


    "My son''s and Scarlett''s fate after my grandson''s demise isn''t yours to decide.I suspect that you''re so


    desperate to hold on to Scarlett that you''re limiting her personal freedom.Hand her over, or I will involve


    the police and destroy you." I shrugged.


    I could tell that she was just bluffing.


    "Involve the police? That would be a mistake, Mrs.Moore.You see, it was Scarlett who asked me to


    take her away, and at that time, your son Charles acquiesced in it.If you don''t believe me, you can ask


    Charles for confirmation."


    I looked seriously at Alice''s furious face and continued, "You know what kind of person Scarlett is.No


    one can force her to do what she doesn''t want to do.Believe it or not, she did lose her memory.And we


    are indeed together and have two children."


    "I won''t believe you until I talk to Scarlett myself." Alice calmed down and sat back in her seat.She


    picked up her ss of water and drank.She tried hard to hide it, but she was shaking.


    I just wasn''t sure if it was due to fear or anger.I scoffed, "What will talking to Scarlett do for you? If you


    do see her, you will only remind her that James died because of Charles."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Alice hissed.


    "If it weren''t for Charles''s carelessness in handling his rtionship with Rita, Rita wouldn''t have vented


    her anger on James."


    Alice stared at me with wide eyes, and then her shoulders slowly drooped.She looked like a deting


    balloon.I reached for my ss again and downed its contents.Then, I uttered my parting words.


    "That''s all I have to say to you, Mrs.Moore.Scarlett and the kids are waiting for me at home.I hope you


    can consider my suggestion and persuade Charles to divorce her at the soonest possible time.I should


    get going.Goodbye for now."


    Then, I rose from my seat and left.


    In this battle between me and Alice, I knew I had won.


    On my way out of the hotel, I saw J standing at the door, waiting anxiously.


    When she saw mee out, disappointment twisted her face.I frowned and blurted out the first thing


    that crossed my mind.


    "Did youe to my house today, J?"


    J''s expression went from disappointment to sheer panic.I found the sudden change a bit


    amusing.It seemed that the answer to my question was yes.I smiled knowingly.


    But in the end, I decided not to make things difficult for her, so I just nodded at her and strode away.I


    didn''t look back at J, but I could tell that she watched me until I disappeared from her sight.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, I arrived home.


    My gleaming vi stood in the midst of the dark night, like a beacon to guide the lost back home.


    I loved how its lights banished some of the ckness that surrounded it, and the thought of finding


    Scarlett and the twins inside warmed my heart.


    The moment I got out of the car, I rushed to the front door.


    Then, I went straight to the study.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw Scarlett sitting at my desk.


    She was wearing a beige nightgown and a matching satin robe.She had on a pair of reading


    sses.She was going over some documents under the light of the deskmp.


    The warm yellow light cast a shadow on Scarlett''s beautiful face.


    Looking at her, I thought she was like an angel that fell into the mortal world, so pure and beautiful.


    My heart broke into a sprint.


    "Scarlett," I called to her gently.


    "Oh.You''re back.Wee home.I''ve asked the cook to prepare some hot soup for you.it''s in the


    kitchen."


    "I''m not in the mood for soup right now." Scarlett looked up at me.


    I smiled at her and walked slowly to her.


    "It''s sote.Why aren''t you in bed?"


    "I haven''t finished reading these documents." I stood behind Scarlett, put my hands on her shoulder,


    and gently massaged her.


    "You should go to bed early.Didn''t you say before that you should take care of yourself for the sake of


    the children?"


    I bent down and tried to get closer to her, but Scarlett suddenly stood up.


    She avoided my touch.


    "Okay, I''ll go back to my room now.You should also go to bed and get some rest."


    I rested my hands on the back of the chair Scarlett just vacated and smiled bitterly.


    "Good night, Scarlett."


    "Good night."


    Scarlett quickly tidied up the papers she was reading and turned off theputer.


    Then, she left without looking back.


    Watching Scarlett''s receding figure, I clenched my hands.


    Manyplex feelings surged into my heart and then forced a sigh out of my throat.


    I turned around and looked out the window.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The moon was high in the night sky and looking exceptionally bright.The moon was so beautiful


    tonight.Why couldn''t Scarlett stay with me even just for a moment?


    Chapter 302: The Moon Was So Beautiful Tonight


    Scarlett''s POV:


    At night, in my room, I soaked my feet in warm water, which helped ease the difort.I groaned as


    relief washed over me.


    During the past year, the injury on my ankle seemed to have gotten much better, but it still had a way to


    go to full recovery.


    The pain still tortured me from time to time.


    After a few moments, Tracy walked into the room.


    "I''ve done what you said, Scarlett." I looked up at her.


    Her eyes seemed to be swollen, and her face was full of grievance.Had she been crying? I smiled and


    said, "Thank you, Tracy."


    "Scarlett, is it really impossible for you and Mr.Moore to get back together?" I whipped my head toward


    her after hearing the question.


    After a long silence, I said with a bitter smile, "I''m with William now, and I''d never see two men at the


    same time."


    "But..."


    "No buts.Look, Tracy.If you''re not happy here, you can go back and stay with J." I meant to set


    Tracy free, but hearing my words, she started crying.


    "Are you driving me away?"


    "No, Tracy.Not at all.That''s not what I meant."


    I looked her in the eye and added, "You separated from J because of me, and I don''t want you to


    be miserable because of me.I''m offering you your freedom."


    "I don''t want my freedom.I want to stay by your side."


    Tracy wiped her tears away and shook her head hard.


    She and I had been keeping each otherpany for the past year.She was there when I lost James


    and had been patient with me in my bad days when grief took over.


    If it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t have been able to survive the worst ordeal of my life.I was about to say


    something when my phone rang.It was William.


    "Hello, William."


    "Hi, Scarlett.I have an appointment tonight, and I may have to stay outte.Don''t wait up for me, okay?"


    "All right then.Take care.I''ll see you when you get home."


    William''s POV:


    After hanging up with Scarlett, I came to Paradise Hotel.I headed to the private room to meet someone,


    and when I got there, Alice was already sitting there, looking like she had been waiting for a long time.


    We hadn''t even spoken, and I already knew our meeting wasn''t going to end well.


    "Hello, Mrs.Moore.I''m sorry I''mte."


    "Please have a seat, William." I pulled out a chair and sat down leisurely.


    I knew Alice was up to no good, so I decided to strike first.


    "As I suppose you already know, Scarlett and I are living together now and recently became parents to


    twins.I hope you can persuade your son to divorce Scarlett as soon as possible.It''ll be good for


    everyone."


    Alice jumped up from her seat and pounded a fist on the table.


    "No way! Scarlett will never have a baby with you! You must be lying!"


    "That may be true in the past, Mrs.Moore, but she has lost her memory," I reminded her with a smile.


    Alice sneered.


    "What? Do you think I''m a fool? Am I so gullible in your eyes?"


    Alice''s anger was within my expectation, and I had prepared for it.


    I slowly picked up the ss of water in front of me and took a sip.


    "Have you ever thought about it from another perspective? Regardless of Scarlett''s capacity to


    remember, the death of her firstborn child will still hang over her and Charles like a looming storm.They


    can try to get back together, but it will never be the same.James''s loss has broken them both."


    "My son''s and Scarlett''s fate after my grandson''s demise isn''t yours to decide.I suspect that you''re so


    desperate to hold on to Scarlett that you''re limiting her personal freedom.Hand her over, or I will involve


    the police and destroy you." I shrugged.


    I could tell that she was just bluffing.


    "Involve the police? That would be a mistake, Mrs.Moore.You see, it was Scarlett who asked me to


    take her away, and at that time, your son Charles acquiesced in it.If you don''t believe me, you can ask


    Charles for confirmation."


    I looked seriously at Alice''s furious face and continued, "You know what kind of person Scarlett is.No


    one can force her to do what she doesn''t want to do.Believe it or not, she did lose her memory.And we


    are indeed together and have two children."


    "I won''t believe you until I talk to Scarlett myself." Alice calmed down and sat back in her seat.She


    picked up her ss of water and drank.She tried hard to hide it, but she was shaking.


    I just wasn''t sure if it was due to fear or anger.I scoffed, "What will talking to Scarlett do for you? If you


    do see her, you will only remind her that James died because of Charles."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Alice hissed.


    "If it weren''t for Charles''s carelessness in handling his rtionship with Rita, Rita wouldn''t have vented


    her anger on James."


    Alice stared at me with wide eyes, and then her shoulders slowly drooped.She looked like a deting


    balloon.I reached for my ss again and downed its contents.Then, I uttered my parting words.


    "That''s all I have to say to you, Mrs.Moore.Scarlett and the kids are waiting for me at home.I hope you


    can consider my suggestion and persuade Charles to divorce her at the soonest possible time.I should


    get going.Goodbye for now."


    Then, I rose from my seat and left.


    In this battle between me and Alice, I knew I had won.


    On my way out of the hotel, I saw J standing at the door, waiting anxiously.


    When she saw mee out, disappointment twisted her face.I frowned and blurted out the first thing


    that crossed my mind.


    "Did youe to my house today, J?"


    J''s expression went from disappointment to sheer panic.I found the sudden change a bit


    amusing.It seemed that the answer to my question was yes.I smiled knowingly.


    But in the end, I decided not to make things difficult for her, so I just nodded at her and strode away.I


    didn''t look back at J, but I could tell that she watched me until I disappeared from her sight.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, I arrived home.


    My gleaming vi stood in the midst of the dark night, like a beacon to guide the lost back home.


    I loved how its lights banished some of the ckness that surrounded it, and the thought of finding


    Scarlett and the twins inside warmed my heart.


    The moment I got out of the car, I rushed to the front door.


    Then, I went straight to the study.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw Scarlett sitting at my desk.


    She was wearing a beige nightgown and a matching satin robe.She had on a pair of reading


    sses.She was going over some documents under the light of the deskmp.


    The warm yellow light cast a shadow on Scarlett''s beautiful face.


    Looking at her, I thought she was like an angel that fell into the mortal world, so pure and beautiful.


    My heart broke into a sprint.


    "Scarlett," I called to her gently.


    "Oh.You''re back.Wee home.I''ve asked the cook to prepare some hot soup for you.it''s in the


    kitchen."


    "I''m not in the mood for soup right now." Scarlett looked up at me.


    I smiled at her and walked slowly to her.


    "It''s sote.Why aren''t you in bed?"


    "I haven''t finished reading these documents." I stood behind Scarlett, put my hands on her shoulder,


    and gently massaged her.


    "You should go to bed early.Didn''t you say before that you should take care of yourself for the sake of


    the children?"


    I bent down and tried to get closer to her, but Scarlett suddenly stood up.


    She avoided my touch.


    "Okay, I''ll go back to my room now.You should also go to bed and get some rest."


    I rested my hands on the back of the chair Scarlett just vacated and smiled bitterly.


    "Good night, Scarlett."


    "Good night."


    Scarlett quickly tidied up the papers she was reading and turned off theputer.


    Then, she left without looking back.


    Watching Scarlett''s receding figure, I clenched my hands.


    Manyplex feelings surged into my heart and then forced a sigh out of my throat.


    I turned around and looked out the window.


    The moon was high in the night sky and looking exceptionally bright.The moon was so beautiful


    tonight.Why couldn''t Scarlett stay with me even just for a moment?

 Chapter 303: He Deserves It

    Chapter 303: He Deserves It


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Every time I was alone with William, I felt ufortable.I knew that he loved me, but I just couldn''t


    love him back.And no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t force myself to ept his love.When I went


    back to my room, my two babies were sleeping in their crib.


    Every night, before going to bed, I would check their condition several times.


    Looking at their pure, innocent faces reminded me of James.The three of them looked exactly like each


    other.


    Each time looked at the twins, I felt as though I was looking at James'' face as an infant, and it broke


    my heart.


    And this awful pain reminded me that James'' death was an unforgivable sin that Charles and I


    committed together.


    "Mom! Mom, I''m scared! Help! Help me, please!"


    ''It''s James! That''s his voice!'' I remarked inwardly.


    I fell into an unprecedented panic.


    "James? Is that you?" I cried.


    "Don''t be afraid, my love! Where are you? Mommy''sing! I''ll be right there!"


    Desperately, I ran into the depths of the fog.But for some reason, my little angel''s voice was drifting


    further and further away.I looked around, anxious to find him.But sadly, he was nowhere to be found.


    All of a sudden, I felt a scathing pain in my ankle, and then I fell into a vast sea.The turbulent tides


    drowned me and I kept struggling underwater.


    Gradually, the water filled my lungs, and theck of oxygen began to blur my vision.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    In a trance, I hallucinated about James.


    His little body was motionless, drifting into the cold tides.


    And slowly, he sank to the boundless sea before me.


    With every ounce of strength I had in my body, I desperately reached for my baby boy and shouted in


    my heart.


    ''Somebody save him! God! Please...save my boy!''


    "No!" I couldn''t remember just how many times I had woken up from a nightmare simr to this one.


    As I gasped for air, tears and sweat rolled down my face at the same time.


    With trembling hands, I fumbled to turn on the bedsidemp, looking around in a fit of panic.


    It wasn''t until I saw my twins sleeping soundly in their crib that my overwhelmed heart gradually calmed


    down.


    Now, I was wide awake, so I opened the drawer of the bedside table and took out myptop to begin


    working.


    At present, I was working for a magazine.


    I didn''t make much money, but it was enough to keep myself busy.


    When I turned on theputer, the icon for Facebook began to sh.


    Upon clicking it, I found a message from Nina.


    "Scarlett, why are you still up? Were you having a nightmare again?"


    "It''s because you''ve assigned so much work to me.I barely have the time to sleep," I bantered.


    Previously, Nina found me through the periodical office I worked for.


    She said that she had opened a smallpany of her own, and was doing some legal aid work.She


    hoped that I could help her out.


    I began writing some articles for her.


    And through this, we maintained contact with each other again.


    "Well, you''re a mother of two now.Just consider it as saving for their college fees."


    After chatting with me briefly, Nina went offline.She now had a family, so it was understandable that she


    had to focus on them.


    If we were to continue talking, it would only impose on the time she should be spending with Abner.


    The next morning, while I was ying with the twins in the dining room and feeding them, William went


    downstairs.He approached me, bent down, and gently picked up one of the twins.


    "You''re so cute!"


    Due to being picked up so suddenly, the boy thought it was a game and he giggled happily.


    "Goo, goo, gaa, gaa."


    "Is he trying to speak?" William looked at me and chuckled.


    "Maybe he''s just trying to say that he''s hungry."


    I chuckled as well and took the child from him.As I held the baby in my arms, I couldn''t help but


    reminisce the past.


    Charles would also do the same thing back then.


    Whenever James made babbling noises, Charles would insist that James was trying to speak.


    When that thought crossed my mind, my heart ached because of the familiar pain.


    I took a deep breath, barely suppressing it.


    After eating breakfast, I saw Tracy standing at the door in a daze.I approached her, smiled at her and


    asked, "Tracy, what''s up?"


    Tracy looked back at me, and for some reason she looked hesitant.


    "Scarlett, Alice said she wanted to see you."


    The smile on my face disappeared at once.


    "Tracy, I don''t remember Alice anymore, and I don''t want to see her.I''ve lost my memory.Is that clear?"


    Having said that, I turned around and walked away.


    In the afternoon, I was writing in the study on the second floor when I suddenly heard a knock on the


    window.


    Vigntly, I walked over to the window and saw J the moment I opened it.She was clinging to the


    windowsill, staring at me with tears in her eyes.


    "Scarlett, I''m here to see you!"


    "Oh, my God!"


    How did you get there, J? It''s too dangerous!"I was so scared for her safety that I grabbed J''s


    hand and pulled her into the study.


    "Scarlett, don''t be afraid.I just really wanted to see you.How are your injuries? How have you been


    doing this past year?"


    J eyed me up and down, especially focusing on my feet.


    It had been over a year since Ist saw her.She had grown more mature.


    And as I looked at her tearful eyes, my heart was filled with joy.I walked up to her, embraced her, and


    wiped away her tears.


    "You''re still as reckless as ever.I''m doing fine, J.How about you?"


    "I''m fine, too; for the most part, at least."


    J nodded happily, but then she was saddened by something again.


    "Scarlett, this is all my fault! I failed to protect James!"


    I stopped caressing her back and sighed.


    "It''s all in the past now.It''s alright, J."


    J wiped her eyes carelessly.


    "Scarlett, I''m here to deliver a message from Mrs.Moore.She said that she wishes to apologize to you


    on behalf of the entire Moore family."


    I let go of her and stared outside the window.


    "Stop it.They don''t need to apologize to me.Honestly, I think this is fate."


    In reality, I believed that this whole twisted nightmare that happened was my fault, because I failed to


    protect my son.


    Losing James was God''s punishment for me.


    "Please tell Alice that I don''t remember anything, and I sincerely hope that she won''t me herself


    anymore."


    "Ever since James'' death, Christine has been in poor health.She''s been on bed rest most of the time


    and she always misses you."


    Upon hearing about Christine''s recent condition, I fell silent.It seemed that James'' death was also


    devastating for her.


    My heart ached for her.


    "Scarlett, why don''t you drop by and pay them a visit? Ever since Mr.Moore lost you and James, he''s


    been having a difficult time.He''s no longer the man he used to be."


    J looked at me with hopeful eyes.


    "Really?" I recalled the day when! saw Charles in the mall, and it made me a little upset.


    ''Is he really having a hard time?'' I wondered.


    "In the past year, he''s been numbing himself with alcohol." J looked worried when she said that,


    but all I could feel was anger.


    "He deserves it, doesn''t he?" I stared at J with a sardonic smile.


    "If it weren''t for him, something that horrible wouldn''t have happened to James!" I shouted, bursting


    with fury.


    Tears streamed down my face.It had been over a year, yet I still couldn''t let go of my hatred for


    Charles.My tears seemed to have worried J.


    "Sorry, Scarlett...I won''t mention him again," she said.


    After trying to calm myself down, I said in a gentle voice, "J, you should go now.I can never be


    together with Charles again since the moment James died.Please tell them that I''ve lost my memory,


    and now I have twin babies with William.Tell them they''re not even a month old yet."


    "But, I..."


    J wanted to speak, but I interrupted her, visibly dejected.


    "J, please...do this for me.All I want is to live a peaceful life now."


    As she looked into my eyes nkly, she finally nodded, albeit reluctantly.

 Chapter 304: The Effects Of Alcohol

    Chapter 304: The Effects Of Alcohol


    Charles'' POV:


    My mother had been in Kitsap for several days, yet she still didn''t want toe home.Meanwhile, I


    was at home, sitting on the sofa when I decided to give her a call.


    "Mom, why haven''t youe back yet?"


    "I haven''t seen Scarlett yet.I won''te home until I do."


    She sounded really disappointed.


    "Mom, it won''t do you good to be there.Juste home, okay?" I suggested, rubbing my temples in


    frustration.


    Suddenly, my heart was overcame with stress.


    "Let me just wait a little longer.Please," she replied.


    "Her leg hasn''t recovered yet.I don''t think she''ll go out anytime soon.You won''t have a chance to see


    her," I replied, attempting to persuade her.


    "Fine.I''ll be home soon."


    My mother sounded like she was down in the dumps.But once I heard her agree, I hung up the phone


    and went to the tennis court.


    Lately, I''d been dealing with lots of problems, and I really needed some time to rx.


    David and Spencer were already there, waiting for me.I approached them and said, "Spencer, y with


    me first."


    "Sure, buddy."


    Spencer went to the opposite side of the court and shouted, "Charles, go easy on me, okay?"


    I didn''t heed his request.I went to the service area, stretching my limbs.


    Then, I threw the ball high into the air, and smashed it downwards in a swift yet decisive manner.


    "Charles, take it easy! I haven''t even warmed up yet!" Spencer shouted.


    Right after he finished the sentence, the next ball was already hurtling towards him at a fierce


    momentum.


    Spencer barely rallied it back, and I easily returned the ball.


    Within just three rounds, he admitted defeat.


    "That''s it! I''m done.I need a break.David, I''m tagging out.You y with him instead!"


    We both turned our attention to David, only to find a girl in a short skirt standing beside him and waving


    at us.


    "Spencer!" the girl shouted.


    "Nicole? What are you doing here?"


    Spencer strode out of the court and headed to the rest area.I followed him out.


    "I''m ying tennis with my friends over there.I noticed you were here, too, so I came to say hello."


    "Oh, I see.Well, go back to your game then," Spencer replied impatiently.


    Obviously, he wanted Nicole to get out of here at once.


    "Are you free tonight? Wanna have drink with me?" But Nicole refused to give up.


    "Sorry, but I have an appointment tonight," replied Spencer.


    "Do you mind if Ie with you?"


    I couldn''t help but look at Nicole from head to toe after hearing that response.What a dense girl she


    was!


    "I do mind.And I''ll have you know that I''m a married man now.My wife doesn''t like it when I hang out


    with other women," Spencer responded, visibly annoyed.


    "Wait, you''re married?"Nicole was surprised, and so was I.


    "Yes, and you know her.It''s Vivian."


    "What? How is that possible? I don''t believe it! You''re lying to me, aren''t you?" Nicole''s eyes widened in


    disbelief.


    "Well, believe it or not, I don''t care."Spencer shrugged.


    "How could this be?"


    Nicole bit her lower lip as tears welled up in her eyes.It looked like she was about to break into tears.


    "Don''t cry.You look ugly when you cry."


    Even after seeing her so disheartened, Spencer remained tough.


    Upon hearing that, Nicole red at us and stormed away without another word.


    After she had left, David and I approached spencer.


    "Since when did you get married?" I asked.


    "Two days ago," Spencer said casually.


    "What the hell, man? Getting married is big thing! Why didn''t you tell me and David about it?" I asked.


    "Well, we''ve been busy with our own affairs recently.Besides, I don''t think it''s toote to announce it


    tonight, is it?" Spencer shed me a smile.


    I grinned back at Spencer.


    Honestly, I was delighted to know that my best friend could marry the woman he loved.


    "Anyway...no more talking, Charles.Break time is over! Let''s get back to ying tennis, shall we?"


    "Alright."


    After ying tennis for quite some time, we decided to go to Mint Bar.And as soon as we sat down,


    Spencer said, "Order whatever you want.It''s my treat.Oh, by the way, Vivian will be here too."


    "Sounds great!" David picked up the menu and began to order.


    Meanwhile, I took out a cigarette and lit it.


    "You''ve been smoking more often recently."


    David put the menu aside and continued, "You weren''t like this before, Charles.What happened?"


    Instead of responding, I just continued smoking.


    Spencer chuckled at David and remarked, "Only Scarlett can make him this upset."


    At the mention of her name, I frowned and took a deep drag on my cigarette.


    "That''s none of your business."


    Spencer realized that he had made a gaffe, so he mmed up.


    "You shouldn''t smoke so much.It''s not good for your health," David said with a smile, trying to ease this


    awkward tension.


    "You''re no better than me."


    I turned to David, asking him if he would like to have a cigarette.He waved his hands at me and replied,


    "I''ve quit smoking."


    "You''ve quit smoking? Are you and Icey preparing for pregnancy?" I asked.


    Dead silence ensued in the room again.


    After taking a drag on the cigarette, I fell into contemtion.It wasn''t until I felt the cinder of the


    cigarette reach my fingers that I came to my senses.


    Not a secondter, I put out the cigarette butt on the ashtray.Ever since Scarlett left, I had been


    depressed.I was smoking all the time, and I felt like I was going to break down.


    "Fine.I''ll have one."


    After a long time, David broke the silence.


    "I implore you not to smoke, dude.You shouldn''t smoke if you and your wife are preparing for


    pregnancy, "I replied, trying to dissuade him.


    "Have you ordered the wine?" I asked.


    I put the cigarette aside, thinking that it wouldn''t help me.


    "Yup.Oh, by the way, didn''t Alice go to Kitsap? Did she manage to see Scarlett?"


    "Nope.And even if she did, it''s useless.Scarlett doesn''t remember us anymore," I said listlessly.


    But inside, my heart ached.


    David and Spencer lowered their gazes and fell silent until the waiter brought in our liquor.


    "Forget that.Let''s just drink, shall we?"


    Spencer opened the bottle and poured us each a ss.I raised my ss and gulped the whole thing


    down.


    The burning sensation in my stomach coursed through my body, but even then, alcohol couldn''t


    paralyze my heartache.


    ''This must be true suffering" I thought to myself.


    "Charles, don''t drink so fast," Spencer remarked.


    I turned a deaf ear to his reminder.I wanted to get drunk and to lose my mind.But even as I drowned


    myself in alcohol, it did not stop my heart from feeling pain.


    "I saw someone that day," David continued.


    "And who might it be?" asked Spencer.


    "Susan." David put on a straight face.


    Surprised, Spencer asked, "Susan? You mean Rita''s mother? What about her?"


    Their conversation piqued my interest, so I gave David my attention.


    "She''s now the mistress of a private hospital''s director," he remarked.


    "Hang on.How did she be a mistress at such an old age? Man, whoever that guy is, he''s got


    pretty low standards," said Spencer.


    All of a sudden, my phone rang.


    When I saw that it was William, I didn''t want to answer it.


    "William? Why is that asshole calling you again?"


    Spencer leaned over and appeared to be pissed off.


    Still, I didn''t answer the phone.


    Unable to remain calm, Spencer answered the call for me and put it on speaker mode.


    "Hey, what the hell do you want this time, William?" he shouted.


    "Oh, hey, Spencer! Could you kindly remind Charles to file a divorce already?" said William.


    "That''s none of your damn business," said Spencer.


    "If he''s deliberately dying the divorce, I''m afraid we won''t be able to keep the news from the children


    anymore," said William.


    Annoyed by William''s sarcasm, Spencer growled, "I''m warning you, William.Stop this nonsense!"


    "I''m not talking nonsense.Scarlett and I have two kids now.I''m actually doing this for his own


    good.Anyway, just tell Charles to think it over.Bye."


    William sounded calm and collected throughout the phone call.


    "Hey, hey, hey! Who do you think you are?"


    Spencer was about to lose his cool.He immediately grabbed my phone and started hurling curses at


    William.


    "That''s enough, Spencer," I responded.


    "Charles, are we seriously just going to let this happen?"


    Spencer seemed unreconciled.


    "William has gone too far!" David echoed.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Now is not the time for that.Sit down and drink,"


    I remarked, trying to calm them down.All of a sudden, someone pounded on the door of the private


    room from outside.

 Chapter 305: James May Still Be Alive

    Chapter 305: James May Still Be Alive


    Spencer''s POV:


    "Who is it??" I asked angrily.


    The knocking stopped, and the door suddenly opened and closed.For a moment, I was stunned at the


    sight of the person who entered.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "If I hadn''te, you''d only stir up more trouble!" Gemma, my mother, reckoned with her face as white


    as a sheet.


    "What...What''s the matter?" I knew very well why she hade here, but I feigned ignorance.


    "Did you marry Vivian behind my back?" My mother asked without beating around the bush.


    "Yes, I did," I answered frankly.


    When it came to Vivian, I was honest and upfront.


    "You bastard!" My mother pped me across the face.


    The pain radiated from my cheek to my entire face, but I remained unfazed.


    "If pping me will make you feel better, go on.p me again.I promise I won''t dodge."


    Being pped was nothing.I would endure it as long as my mother would not make things difficult for


    my wife.


    "Spencer, why are you so stubborn? That woman doesn''t deserve you!!" My mother spat while pointing


    at my nose and looking at me with utter disappointment.


    "Who says I don''t deserve him?" a familiar voice chimed in.


    Vivian had pushed the door open and walked into the room gracefully.She was wearing a suit, and a


    thin chain hung around her neck.Moreover, her long hair was tied up in a tight and neat bun.She had


    light and delicate makeup, which made her look capable yet, at the same time, charming.My mother


    became even more enraged when she saw Vivian.


    "Spencer, if you look closely, you''ll see that some people are uneducated and ill-bred. They even


    eavesdrop on other people''s conversation!"


    "Why would I do that?" Vivian walked up to me and caressed the part of my face that my mother had


    pped.


    "Does it hurt?" I shook my head, pulled her to my side, and wrapped my arms around her waist.


    "You woman, stop being pretentious!" My mother bellowed, infuriated.


    "If you think that you''ve seeded in your n, think again.


    You may have my son wrapped around your finger so that you can take advantage of our wealth and


    property, but you can''t fool me."


    Vivian snuggled up to me and replied, "I don''t care about your property.Spencer and I really love each


    other."


    My mother raised her hand to p Vivian, but I quickly grabbed her wrist.


    "Mom, aren''t you satisfied yet? You just hit your son.And now, you want to hit your daughter-inw?"


    My mother shook off my hand, her chest heaving violently.She stared at me with a fierce gaze and said


    with a hint of regret, "How could I have such a disappointing son like you?"


    "I just want to be with the woman I love."


    "She''s just an ordinary woman! After spending some time with her, you''ll eventually realize your


    worth.I''m telling you, you can''t be with her.She''ll only lower your level."


    I remained unmoved and just continued to turn a deaf ear to her dissatisfaction.


    "That''s none of your business."


    "Fine.You leave me with no choice.Divorce Vivian, or forget that I''m your mother."


    My mother gave me an ultimatum.Without waiting for my response, she left in a huff and mmed the


    door behind her.Once my mother was gone, I hugged Vivian tightly and reassured her, "Don''t let my


    mother''s words get into you.I will never divorce you."


    Vivian smiled sweetly at me.


    "I trust You."


    At this moment, Charles suddenly stood up from his seat and rushed out.Before he could step out, I


    grabbed his arm and asked, "Charles, what''s wrong?"


    "James may still be alive," he whispered.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    "James, James!" I jolted awake.


    My forehead was beaded with sweat, and I was short of breath.I had a nightmare again.I dreamed of


    the ident that had happened over a year ago.In my dream, I was running desperately away from


    Rita.


    She looked horrible, and the malice in her eyes brought a shiver down my spine.While she was chasing


    me, she shouted, "Scarlett, if you want your child to live, you should atone for your sins!"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, James was in her hands, crying.


    "Mom, Mom!"


    Tears streamed down my face.


    I tightly clutched the bedsheet and wondered when my nightmares woulde to an end.I turned my


    head and looked at the crib next to me.


    Jerry and Jason were sleeping soundly.


    Their angel-like faces somehow eased my anguish.


    Their existence was like a faint light in the darkness.


    When I felt that I could no longer hold on anymore, they made me push forward, regardless of my


    exhausted body and soul.


    But what about little James? His soul was probably drifting across the deep sea¡ªlonely and


    helpless.He must be terrified.


    At the thought of this, my sleepiness vanished in an instant, and tears fell down my cheeks one after


    another like pearls with a broken thread.


    Sadly, I could only cry in silence.


    Once I got ahold of myself, I got out and went to the kitchen.


    The darkness felt like a tidal wave that was about to engulf me.


    A sense of helplessness surged into my heart again.


    I squatted in the corner of the kitchen, held my knees, and quietly sobbed until I almost ran out of


    breath.


    A year had passed since the incident.


    But every time I remembered James''s death, it still hurt the same.


    It felt like a sword pierced my heart over and over again.


    It took me a while before I felt that I had no tears left to cry.


    I supported myself on the kitchen counter, tried my best to stand up, and wiped the tears off my face.


    When I made it back to my room, I passed by William''s room and saw a light through the crack of the


    door.


    Had he returned? I hoped he did not see me crying just now.


    Over the past year, his love and care weighed me down with guilt.


    And he always took me by surprise with some sweet gestures, which I just couldn''t bring myself to


    ept however hard I tried.I went back to bed and stared at the dark ceiling in a daze.


    Although I was weak and exhausted, I was not sleepy.


    Fragments of memories shed through my mind one after another.


    Before I knew it, I had drifted to sleep.


    The next morning, I went downstairs to have breakfast as if nothing had happened.


    William was waiting for me in the dining room.


    "Did you sleep wellst night?" he asked while looking at me gently.


    "Not bad.How about you? What time did you get home yesterday?" I deliberately changed the subject,


    not wanting to be seen through by him.


    "I got homete.I had a lot of things to deal with at thepany.Let''s eat, shall we?"


    It seemed that he did not see me in the kitchenst night. I breathed a sigh of relief and sat down to


    eat.


    After breakfast, William turned to me and asked, "The weather is good today.How about we go to the


    mall?"


    "Have you forgotten? We had just gone to the mall a few days ago," I reminded him with a smile.


    The truth was, I was refusing him euphemistically.I did not feel like going out today.


    "I think you should go out for a walk every day.You''ll get sick if you always stay at home.How about we


    take the twins out? They can enjoy the sunshine."


    William brought up the two children as an excuse.


    Judging from his insistence, he had no intention of giving up.


    "I don''t mind staying at home.Besides, the balcony is spacious.I can tell them stories while basking in


    the sun," I insisted.


    "If you say so.By the way, I''m gonna go out for a while.Call me if you need anything."


    William gave up in the end.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he stood up and left.


    Just as I was about to clean up the table, Tracy came running down the stairs with my phone in her


    hand.


    "Scarlett, your phone keeps ringing."


    "Who is it?" I asked with a frown.


    For some reason, Tracy looked a little flustered and refused to answer me.


    She just handed me the phone without a word.


    I took a look at the caller ID and saw that Charles kept calling.


    Why was he calling me? An inexplicable sense of agitation arose in my heart.


    I handed the phone back to Tracy and said in a serious tone, "Don''t ever answer this person''s call."

 Chapter 306: The Confrontation Between Gemma And Vivian

    Chapter 306: The Confrontation Between Gemma And Vivian


    Spencer''s POV:


    "Vivian, do you think James is still alive? Is it possible?"


    I put down my cutlery and stared at Vivian.Suddenly, I was no longer in the mood to eat.


    "I sincerely hope so.I just couldn''t understand the whole thing.Who sent the message to Charles


    anyway?" Vivian leaned against the back of her seat and tapped her slender fingers on the table.


    "I don''t know.Charles said the message was from a number he didn''t recognize.He''s still trying to track


    down the message''s origin."


    Back then, Rita took James away and tossed him into the ocean in front of Charles and Scarlett.There


    was no way that he could''ve survived.


    But could someone have intervened and saved James? Who could that person be? Was it the same


    one who sent Charles the message? What could he or she possibly want with Charles after keeping


    James hidden for a whole year? These questions were like puzzles that Vivian and I couldn''t wait to


    solve.


    "We should start with some acquaintances," Vivian murmured.


    "Acquaintances? Who do you mean?" I looked at her in confusion.


    Vivian rolled her eyes at me and retorted, "Those who have schemed against Scarlett before."


    That was when it all started making sense to me.I nodded and fished my phone out of my pocket.I


    dialed Charles''s number.


    "Charles, start investigating those who hurt Scarlett before.They''re the most suspicious."


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line, and then it went dead.


    Charles had hung up.He must have understood what I meant right away.


    I breathed a sigh of relief.


    When I turned around and saw Vivian''s charming face, I couldn''t help holding her face and giving her a


    big kiss on the cheek.


    "You are such a smart woman.Charles didn''t say anything when I told him to check out those who


    wronged Scarlett before, but I''m sure he''s already hired someone to investigate.We should get updates


    soon."


    Vivian shook off my hands, wrinkled her nose, and wiped her cheek with her hand.


    "Compliments are easy.Why don''t you give me some real rewards to show your appreciation?" Vivian


    smiled and extended her palm.


    I took her hand and pulled her into my arms.Then, I whispered in her ear.


    "Don''t worry.I will reward you in bed tonight."


    "What? No! I''m talking about money! Give me some money!" Vivian moaned and pushed me away.


    Her eyes gleamed with the kind of mischief that amused and worried me at the same time.


    Whenever money was mentioned, Vivian got all riled up like a hungry little mouse that just sniffed out


    cheese.


    "Fine.I will give you money, you little miser.Your husband has nothing but that."


    I yfully pinched Vivian''s nose, kissed her again, and held her in my arms.


    "But seriously, though, I really hope James is still alive. ¡° Vivian turned somber all of a sudden.


    "Me, too.He''s the only chance for Charles and Scarlett to get back together and start over."


    After those words left my lips, my heart swelled with infinite expectations.


    Vivian''s POV:


    At the restaurant, Spencer and I felt happy and content in each other''s arms.


    Suddenly, my phone rang.


    Gemma was calling.I showed Spencer my phone and chuckled.


    "Look, someone''s rushing to give me money." Spencerughed and pinched my cheek.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "Trust me.Your mother''s calling me right now to tell me this," I started, put on a serious expression, and


    imitated the way Gemma spoke, "You material girl, here''s some money.Take it and leave my son


    alone.He''s not someone you can even dream of."


    My excellent performance made Spencerugh so hard,he almost fell out of his chair.I picked up the


    phone and spoke in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "Hi, Mom.So, so d you called.How are you?"


    "Mom? How dare you address me like that?"


    "Well, I''m married to your son, which makes me your daughter-inw and you my mother-inw.I''m just


    trying to be respectful."


    We weren''t even two minutes into the phone call, and Gemma was already letting out her exasperated


    sighs.


    "Whatever.Meet me at Queen''s Cafe this morning, ten o''clock.We need to talk."


    "Okay.I''d love to bond with you, Mom.I''ll be there on time.See you.Bye."


    After hanging up the phone, I turned around and saw Spencer sitting next to me and eating like he


    didn''t have a care in the world.


    He was quite rxed.


    All of a sudden, I felt depressed.


    "Aren''t you afraid that your mother will really hand me a big, fat check and thenmand me to leave


    you?"


    "Are you going to take the money and leave me?" Spencer looked up at me.


    "What if I am?" I challenged and looked him dead in the eye.


    He just stared at me and continued chewing his food.


    We let the question just hang there awkwardly, like a mistletoe in June.


    At ten o''clock sharp, I walked through Queen''s Cafe''s doors.


    Gemma was already inside and sitting at a table.


    "How dare you make me, an elder, wait for you? Have you forgotten all your family education?"


    Gemma said contemptuously, eyeing me with way more intensity than necessary.


    "I''m sorry.I grew up in an orphanage.Nobody gave me family education.You''ll have to forgive me."


    Her authoritarian manner didn''t bother me in the slightest.I pulled out the chair opposite her and sat


    down.


    Gemma clicked her tongue and drove straight to the point.


    "How much money is it going to take for you to leave my son!"


    "Leave your son? Why should I leave my husband? We haven''t even had our honeymoon yet." I said


    that on purpose to piss Gemma off.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    As expected, she was immediately wound up.


    She smashed her cup on the table, and coffee sshed everywhere.


    I waved to the waiter unhurriedly.


    "Hi.My mother-inw spilled some coffee.Can you clean it up, please? Also, I''d like a ss of


    water.Thank you."


    Gemma stared at me fiercely as if she was going to p me the moment the waiter stepped away.


    "I don''t believe that you and my son are happy together and deeply in love.Just cut the crap and name


    your damn price."


    I wiped the mocking expression off my face and stared Straight into my mother-inw''s eyes.


    "I don''t want money.I just want to be with Spencer."


    "Nonsense! Who do you think you are? What makes you think you''re worthy of someone like


    Spencer?"


    "Spencer is in love with me, and I''m the only one he wants.You can''t separate us.I understand that our


    marriage is difficult for you to ept, but we would really appreciate your blessing."


    Gemma scoffed.


    "I have never met a woman as shameless as you."


    "Well,pared to you, I still have a lot to learn."


    "You little..."


    The waiter came back with my ss of water and inadvertently cut off Gemma mid sentence.


    Suddenly, I was back in the mood to mess with her.I smirked and asked, "Do you want to know why I


    didn''t get my caffeine fix today?"


    Gemma frowned.


    "Because I haven''t been feeling all that welltely.I think I may be pregnant," I said calmly.


    Gemma''s face turned white as bone.She stared at me with wide eyes.She looked like she was going to


    faint any minute.


    "But I''m not sure yet.I haven''t taken a pregnancy test.I suffered a miscarriage once before, and I broke


    up with your son over it.When I started dating another man, he got so jealous that he proposed to


    me.Sometimes, I still can''t believe that we really went for it and tied the knot.We haven''t been able to


    keep our hands off each other since we got hitched.Spencer''s sexual appetite can be overwhelming


    sometimes.That''s why I think it''s really likely that I''m already carrying our first child."


    "Shut up!"


    Gemma rose from her seat and shot me a death re.I believed that if she hadn''t spilled her coffee


    earlier, she would''ve thrown it in my face.


    "Okay.We''ll just have to wait and See."


    In this confrontation, Gemma lost and I won.

 Chapter 307: Dig A Grave

    Chapter 307: Dig A Grave


    After Gemma left in a hurry, I paid for the bill before leaving the cafe. And just as I walked out the door,


    I ran into Susan.


    Seemingly ignoring me, she walked past me and entered Queen¡®s Cafe. Obviously, she didn¡®t


    recognize who I was. I stopped in my tracks and stared at her back. A thought dawned on me. ¡®Susan


    is Rita¡®s mother. Does she have anything to do with James¡® death?


    If James is really still alive, maybe she¡®s the one who hid James in secret?¡®


    My gut was telling me that this guess was correct, so I decided to follow Susan. Perhaps I might be


    able to find some useful clues.


    Soon, she came out of the cafe. A ck Santana stopped in front of her and she got in.


    I started my car and followed her secretly. After a while, the ck Santana drove into amunity. I


    got off my car, intending to follow her in. However, the security guard stopped me, so all I could do was


    follow Susan¡®s car with my gaze until it disappeared from my sight.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sir, can¡®t you make an exception just this once? That was my aunt who came in just now.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, ma¡®am. But nobody is allowed to enter the premises of this neighborhood aside from its


    residents.¡±


    In the end, I decided to leave. And when I got back to my car, another unexpected person showed up.


    ¡°Richard, what are you doing here?¡± I asked.


    I was surprised that he showed up here all of a sudden.


    He approached me and asked, ¡°Were you following Susan?¡±


    I nodded and replied, ¡°I have a hunch that she had something to do with James¡® death.¡±


    Richard was Charles¡® confidant, so I told him my suspicion.


    ¡°I¡®ve already surveyed this ce before. There¡®s nothing special about it. Well, aside from the fact that


    this is where Susan secretly meets up with her lover, Ellison Blunt.¡±


    ¡°What happened to that house she used to live in?¡± I asked. ¡°It¡®s been sold,¡± he responded.


    ¡°Sold?¡±


    ¡°Yes, all of her assets have been disposed of.¡± Confused, I asked, ¡°Why did she liquidate all her


    assets? Is she short on cash? The Lively Group might¡®ve gone bankrupt, but I¡®m sure Susan still has a


    lot of cash in hand.¡±


    I couldn¡®t understand the information I had just been told.


    ¡°You¡®re right to be dubious. I¡®ve been following Susan around, and she¡®s frequenting upscale ces as


    ofte. It¡®s not like she¡®s short on cash. It really is suspicious that she disposed all her assets in a


    hurry,¡± Richard murmured. ¡°Richard, I have a bad feeling about this. You need to keep a close eye on


    Susan. I suspect that...¡±


    Richard¡®s POV:


    Before Vivian could finish her sentence, a horrible thought shed through my mind.


    ¡®Is it possible that Rita is still alive?¡®


    ******


    In the evening, I knocked on J¡®s door.


    Upon seeing me, she was surprised.


    ¡°Richard, what brings you here?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Come with me. I¡®m taking you somewhere,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± she responded.


    ¡°To the cemetery,¡± I said.


    ¡°Wait, what? Why there?¡±


    ¡°We¡®re going to dig a grave.¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    J¡®s eyes widened in horror as she looked around, visibly panicking.


    ¡°Have you gone mad?¡±


    ¡°I have a hunch, and I need to verify it myself,¡± I said.


    ¡°Is it that important?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Very important,¡± I answered.


    J fell silent for a while. She then looked me in the eye, seemingly having made up her mind.


    ¡°Let¡®s go then,¡± she said.


    ******


    It was eerily quiet in the cemetery at night. I entered its premises along with J.


    There were numerous tombstones on the ground, casting ominous shadows beneath the moonlight.


    Aside from the bats hanging on the branches and exuding creepy gazes with their eyes, only J and


    I were in the cemetery. J looked around in fear with a sh light in hand. identally, she bumped


    into my back and shrieked.


    ¡°AHHHHHH!¡±


    ¡°Be careful.¡± I rubbed my back, alleviating the pain.


    J nodded at me; her face had turned pale. This was the first time I had seen someone as fearless


    as her this scared. Through the help of a shlight, I soon found Rita¡®s grave. Then, I handed J a


    shovel.


    ¡°Let¡®s start digging,¡± I said.


    J eximed. ¡°What¡®s up? Are you scared?¡±


    I shot her a nce, trying to goad her.


    ¡°I am not afraid of anything! You¡®ve slept with her before. And since you¡®re willing to defile her grave by


    digging it up, I shouldn¡®t be scared, either!¡±


    Having said that, J lifted her shovel with eyes brimming with determination. I couldn¡®t resist the


    urge tough at her. And when she saw how I reacted, she red at me.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡®s get started,¡± I said, putting on a straight face. After slowly digging it up, we finally finished


    excavating Rita¡®s tomb. And at the very bottom, we saw a coffin. I swallowed before opening the


    coffin¡®s lid. Inside it, there was a ck dress lying in silence. However, there wasn¡®t any corpse.


    ¡°My hunch was right,¡± I remarked


    ¡°What on earth is going on? Where is Rita¡®s body?¡± J covered her mouth in surprise.


    ¡°Is Rita still alive?¡±


    I stood up and dusted myself. ¡°Something interesting is about to happen. William has promised Scarlett


    that he¡®s not going to let Rita live. That¡®s why Scarlett was willing to leave with him. But now


    J and I exchanged nces and saw the anger in each other¡®s eyes. We just left right away, and


    didn¡®t even bother to put the coffin back to where it was. The following morning, I told Charles about it.


    Even after hearing tl e news, he didn¡®t seem surprised. He just looked at me and J, expressionless


    like always


    ¡°Is the coffin really empty?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I answered respectfully.


    ¡°Good job finding that out. Now, figure out who hid James as soon as possible!¡± Charlesmanded.


    ¡°Right away, sir!¡± J and I answered at the same time. We then went to look for James together. All


    of a sudden, I remembered Vivian¡®s words and felt that it was necessary to tell her about our discovery.


    Thus, I took out my phone and sent her a ¡®message. ¡°Rita¡®s grave is empty. It¡®s very likely that she¡®s still


    alive.¡±


    Inside the car, J leaned over and said to me, ¡°I just told Tracy about what we found out, and asked


    her to inform Scarlett.¡±


    J looked very proud of herself. ¡°William kept something this big from Scarlett. I want to see how


    he¡®s going to exin this whole farce!¡± she added.


    I nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡®re right. It¡®s worth digging the tomb at midnight. Now, that asshole, William


    is screwed!¡±

 Chapter 308: Investigation

    Chapter 308: Investigation


    Scarlett¡®s POV:


    When I came out of the bathroom, I found Tracy staring at her smartphone, eyes wide as saucers. Out


    of curiosity, I asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Tracy looked at me; her face had turned pale. ¡°J told me to tell you that she and Richard dug up


    Rita¡®s grave at midnight yesterday and found that Rita¡®s coffin was empty,¡±


    My heart skipped a beat.


    ¡®How is it empty? Is that damned murderer, Rita, still alive?¡® I eximed inwardly.


    With a nk stare, I looked at Tracy. ¡°So, you¡®ve beenmunicating with J behind my back,


    huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And I¡®m sorry about that, Scarlett. I forgot to tell you.¡± Tracy put her phone away, lowering her


    gaze. I could tell she must be feeling guilty.


    Just then, her phone rang. It sounded particrly ominous amidst our silence.


    Tracy looked at me, too afraid to nce at her phone.


    ¡°Just go ahead and read it,¡± I said calmly.


    She then took out her phone from her pocket and read the contents of the message. The following


    second, her eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Upon seeing her reaction, I asked, ¡°What¡®s


    wrong?¡±


    With trembling lips, she said, ¡°Scarlett, J told me that someone sent a message to Charles, saying


    that James is still alive.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat and my ears began to buzz. Right now, all I could think of was that James was


    still alive.


    The sentence echoed throughout my mind repeatedly. ¡°Show it to me!¡±


    I grabbed Tracy¡®s phone and read J¡®s message over and over. ¡®My little angel is still alive!¡® Joy


    overwhelmed my heart, and I was unable to restrain my emotions any longer. But at the back of my


    mind, I thought that what J said was merely a beautiful bubble, and it would soon be broken the


    second I touch it.


    My heart was racing so fast, and my chest was heaving up and down. ¡°Tracy, I need to make a phone


    call. Do you mind going out first?¡± Once Tracy had left, I closed the door and immediately called J.


    ¡°J, I heard from Tracy that someone sent Charles a message, saying that James is still alive. Is


    this true?¡± ¡°It is,¡± she replied. Upon hearing her confirm the news, I could no longer bottle up my


    excitement. ¡°Have you figured out who sent it?¡± I asked anxiously.


    ¡°Not yet, but Mr. Moore has a n already,¡± she answered.


    ¡°What¡®s his n?¡±


    ¡°He¡®s investigating everyone who has a grudge against you. And I believe we¡¯ll be hearing good news


    soon. Scarlett, I¡®m gonna need you to calm down, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I get it. Call me as soon as you hear any news.¡± I nodded repeatedly as tears of joy rolled down


    my cheeks.


    ¡°Of course. Oh, by the way... you need to be wary of William. It¡®s very likely that Rita is still alive,¡± J


    remarked


    ¡°Got it.¡± With that, I ended the phone call. My heart was beating faster and faster by the second as


    though it would leap from my chest.


    At longst, I had the courage to recall the day that James was killed. And now that I was looking back


    at it, I never fully confirmed if the child was actually James or not. ¡®Maybe it wasn¡®t James!¡® When that


    thought crossed my mind, I felt much better.


    Even though that child was innocent, I was d that my baby was still alive.


    I used to think that I¡®d be depressed for the rest of my life, but this news was like a miracle; injecting


    new vitality into my lifeless world. Suddenly, I heard a gentle knock on the door. William opened it and


    came in. The second Iid eyes upon him, I remembered J¡®s warning, so Iposed myself and


    acted as though nothing had happened.


    ¡°What¡®s up?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Breakfast is ready. Let¡®s go downstairs and eat,¡± he said.


    William¡®s smile was as gentle as ever. But now, seeing it was giving me the creeps.


    Though he had been looking after me this past year because I was injured andter found pregnant, it


    was clear to both of us that we didn¡®t fully trust each other. And now that I had heard that Rita was likely


    to be alive, I was even more certain that the man in front of me was hiding something from me.


    ¡°Scarlett, are you okay? You seem to be thinking about something.¡± William waved his hand in front of


    me, trying to catch my attention.


    ¡°I¡®m fine. Let¡®s just have breakfast.¡± Having said that, I walked out of the door. I had only taken a few


    steps outside the room when I felt like I needed to make things clear to him. Somehow, I wanted to


    believe that he wasn¡®t that kind of persons


    Thus, I told him, ¡°William, I just heard something funny.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Tell me!¡± William replied, visibly


    amused. ¡°Someone told me that Rita is still alive,¡± I responded. The smile on his face disappeared.


    William¡®s POV:


    When Scarlett told me that Rita was still alive, I was stupefied.


    ¡°Why aren¡®t you saying anything? I want to hear your exnation,¡± Scarlett asked after a few moments


    of silence.


    Gradually, I gathered myposure. ¡°Tracy should¡®ve told you already that I asked someone to take


    out the heart that originally belonged to my sister from Rita¡®s body. She can¡®t still be alive after that, can


    she?¡±


    Scarlett nodded and said, ¡°Even so, what guarantee do I have that you didn¡®t arrange a new heart for


    Rita?¡±


    ¡°You are assuming too much! Do you really think that it¡®s easy to get a heart transnt?¡± he


    responded.


    At this point, I was starting to get emotional.


    ¡°To an ordinary person, it might be difficult. But for someone like you? It¡®s possible!¡± Scarlett locked her


    eyes on me. Her gaze somehow frightened me, so I looked down to avert my eyes from her.


    Unfortunately, she had figured out some of the secrets that I dared not tell anyone. All this time, I


    thought that if I stayed with her long enough to dispel her worries, I could make her ept me.; But I


    didn¡®t expect that in the end, everything I had done would backfire.


    ¡®Charles must¡®ve done this! What did that imbecile tell Scarlett?¡® As that thought crossed my mind, I


    met Scarlett¡®s gaze and said in a firm voice, ¡°I swear to you that if I arranged for another heart


    transnt for Rita, I¡®m willing to lose everything I have now!¡± Scarlett just looked at me intently,


    unresponsive. ¡°Please, believe me. I would never lie to you!¡±


    ¡°I see. Let¡®s go then.¡±


    With a faint smile on her face, Scarlett turned around and went downstairs. I knew that she still had


    doubts about me, but I shouldn¡®t push her too hard. Otherwise, things could spiral out of control for me.


    And so, after breakfast, I excused myself. I told her that I had something to deal with in thepany


    and left the vi right away.


    Along the way, I received a call from Tom, the housekeeper.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Sir, after you left, I saw Scarlett whispering something to Tracy.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    But they avoided me, so I couldn¡®t hear anything they said,¡± answered Tom. ¡°Just keep an eye on them.


    And call me if anything happens.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, I punched the steering wheel heavily. ¡°Fuck!¡± s

 Chapter 309: Susan‘s Secret

    Chapter 309: Susan¡®s Secret


    Richard¡®s POV


    I had been following Susan these past few days. She stayed home all day every day and only went out


    for grocery shopping. So far, I had gotten nothing useful.


    Feeling a bit defeated and useless, I reported to Charles.


    Charles ordered, ¡°Find a way to sneak into Susan¡®s house tonight and look for more clues.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    I decided to get someone to help, so I called J. ¡°J, I need your help with something. I¡®ll pick


    you up at ten o¡®clock tonight.¡±


    ¡°What¡®s up?¡±


    ¡°We¡®ll do something big tonight.¡±


    ¡°All right then. I¡®ll see you tonight.¡±


    After hanging up with J, I went home to get some rest so that I would be fully charged for tonight¡®s


    mission. At ten o¡®clock, I arrived at J¡®s doorstep. She was waiting for me at the door. Her long ck


    hair was tied up into a ponytail. She was dressed in simple clothes and a pair of ck boots. She was


    looking around vigntly with her beautiful eyes. Seeing my car, she walked toward me.


    When I got off the car, she asked me, ¡°Are we going to raid somebody¡®s tomb again tonight?¡±


    ¡°No. We¡®re going to break into Susan¡®s house. I promise you will be safe,¡± I replied and patted her


    gently on the shoulder.


    ¡°Okay. I¡®m good as long as you don¡®t take me to a cemetery,¡± she chuckled and heaved a sigh of relief.


    She looked like she had just taken a shower. I could smell the fragrance of her body lotion, and it


    turned me on a little bit. I wrapped my arm around her waist and leaned in to give her a kiss.


    After kissing for a few minutes, I let go. J was blushing. She pushed me away yfully and got in


    the car. I jumped in the driver¡®s seat and gunned the engine. While I drove, J looked out the


    passenger side window. I gave her a peck on the cheek while she wasn¡®t looking. She smelled so


    good, it was driving me insane.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Focus on driving, please.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡®am.¡± I refocused on the road while taking J¡®s hand in mine.


    Suddenly, all the annoyance and disappointment of the past few days vanished into thin air. Half an


    hourter, we arrived near Susan¡®s house. Using some high¨Cpowered binocrs, I observed what was


    going on in her home. Susan was alone in the living room. ¡°Do you see her? What¡®s she doing?¡± J


    asked.


    ¡°Yes. She¡®s in the living room. Let¡®s wait until she falls asleep. Then we¡®ll break in,¡± I replied and put


    down the binocrs.


    Then, I made mysellfortable in my seat and gripped the steering wheel. We were going to be here


    for a while.


    ¡°So, what should we do now? What about we chat for a bit?¡± J started, seerning a little uncasy.


    I turned to her and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°How about we start with you and Rita?¡± J broached curiously.


    ¡°I don¡®t want to talk about her,¡± I snapped and knitted my brows.


    ¡°Please,¡± J insisted.


    ¡°J, Rita is in the past. Don¡®t mention her anymore. You¡®re my present and future,¡± I promised her


    solemnly.


    ¡°Very well then. I won¡®t mention her anymore.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡®m going to have to punish you for bringing her up,¡± I smirked and stuck a finger under J¡®s


    chin.


    She stared at me as I got closer and closer to her. Then, our lips locked once again. When I opened my


    eyes, the first thing I saw were J¡®s dark eyes that said more than her mouth ever could. I bit my lip.


    Sometimes, I just couldn¡®t believe how addicted I was to her.


    I wanted to kiss her again, but she stopped me. ¡°Control yourself, Richard. We¡®re working.¡±


    I exhaled loudly and decided to give up. Ten minutester, the light in Susan¡®s bedroom finally went


    out. We waited for a while before we made our move. Once we were inside the house, I took out some


    gloves and handed a pair to J. We searched the living room thoroughly but didn¡®t find anything


    useful. I gestured at J to check out Susan¡®s room on the second floor.


    We went upstairs and carefully cracked Susan¡®s bedroom door.


    After observing for a few minutes, I found that Susan was deep in slumber and possibly entangled in a


    nightmare. While asleep, she kept saying, ¡°Rita, where are you? I miss you so much.¡±


    J and I waited a few more moments before entering Susan¡®s room.


    I pointed at the cab beside Susan¡®s bed and asked J to check it out. Between the two of us,


    she was the one who could go in and out of Susan¡®s room without making any sort of noise.


    J red at me, entered the room unnaturally quietly, and opened the drawer. Then, she waved at


    At this time, Susan rolled over. Startled, J hugged the floor and didn¡®t dare to get up until she was


    sure that it was safe. I struggled to hold back myughter. After making sure that Susan was still


    completely out, I got J out of there.


    When we walked out of Susan¡®s room, I found another room on the second floor. It should be the


    study. J and I raided it for quite a while. All we found that was interesting was a ck phone. ¡°Let¡®s


    go. We¡®ve got something now,¡± I whispered and quickly led J out of the house.


    When we were safe and sound inside the car, J put her hand over her chest and heaved a big


    sigh of relief. ¡°Thank goodness we didn¡®t get caught.¡°.


    I wanted to check the phone, but it wouldn¡®t turn on. I supposed it was out of power. I connected the


    phone to a charger, and after a few minutes, its screen finally lit up.


    However, my hopes got immediately squashed the moment the phone asked for a password, J


    clicked her tongue and said, ¡°We¡®ve hit a wall. How could we possibly know the password?¡±


    ¡°Let me think,¡± I muttered.


    After thinking for a while. I input a string of numbers and was able to unlock the phone


    ¡°What did you enter? Rita¡®s birthday? You actually remember her birthday?¡± J looked at me


    curiously


    ¡°Yes. But it doesn¡®t mean anything. Don¡®t think too much,¡± I hurried tofort her.


    ¡°I know, but I¡®m still a little unhappy,¡± she admitted and curled her lips.


    I held her hand and said softly, ¡°Don¡®t be like that. Your birthday is my phone¡®s password.¡±


    J rolled her eyes and pulled her hand away. Before she could turn away, I caught a glimpse of a


    smile on her lips. Shaking my head, I pulled up the phone¡®s recent messages. The inbox was empty.


    Then, I took out my phone and dialed the number that messaged Charles before. The ck phone in


    my hand didn¡®t ring.


    After that, I checked out the phone¡®s photos and finally got something. Most of the pictures were taken


    in awkward and unusual angles, and the subjects were a man and a woman I didn¡®t recognize. I


    handed the phone to J. She shook her head and said, ¡°I¡®ve never seen those two people in my life.


    I can tell that they may be a couple or something, but other than that, nothing jumps out.¡±


    ¡°I¡®ll get someone to look into it,¡± I said and sent the photos to a friend of mine who specialized in IT. I


    asked him if he could find a way to identify the man and the woman in the photos.


    ¡°There. Now we¡®ll just have to wait for my friend to get back to us.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    At this time, I noticed that J was a little down. I gently touched her hair and asked, ¡°Are you okay?


    What¡®s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I hope we find James alive and well soon. I¡®m getting a little tired of watching Scarlett cry.¡±


    I stretched out my arm and put it around her shoulder. ¡°You¡®re a good friend for sticking around for


    Scarlett. Don¡®t worry, we will find James, and Charles and Scarlett will get their happy ending.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± J nodded and shed me a weak smile.


    After a few moments, my phone vibrated. I got a new message.


    Charles¡®s POV:


    It waste at night. I was sitting in the living room of the Moore mansion and drinking alone.


    Then, Richard walked in.


    ¡°I got some information.¡±


    ¡°Lay it on me.¡±


    ¡°We found a mobile phone in Susan¡®s house, and it¡®s full of photos that look like they were taken


    secretly. I asked someone to identify the people in the photos.


    The woman in the photos is Ava Blunt, Ellison Blunt¡®s wife. The same Ellison that Susan is having an


    affair with. The man in the photo is Ava¡®s lover. Ava once had a child with the said man.¡± I put down my


    ss, raised my eyebrows, and repeated, ¡°Once had a child?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That little boy has been missing for a long time. He disappeared around the same time James


    went missing.¡± I leaned against the sofa and said thoughtfully, ¡°That¡®s ambiguous. I want to be sure.


    Find out the specific time that boy went missing and then report to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    After Richard left, I was once again lost in thought. if James was still alive, would Scarlett and I be able


    to get back together?

 Chapter 310: Reunion

    Chapter310:Reunion


    Ellison¡®s POV:


    I called Susan and asked her to meet me at the cafe today. I had been waiting for her for quite a while


    now, but she still had not arrived. Just when I was about to dial her number, the door of the cafe opene


    d. Susan walked in with an inexplicable expression. Her hair was in a mess, and she looked a little pani


    cky. She strode over to me the instant she saw me.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked with concern.


    ¡°Someone broke into my house yesterday,¡± Susan answered with heavy breaths. It seem that she was


    still in a state of shock.


    ¡°What? Who was it?¡± A dreadful feeling washed over me upon hearing her response.


    ¡°I don¡®t know. I have no cameras in my house. When I woke up this morning, I found that many things i


    n my house had been moved. That person must have rummaged through my


    house while I was sleeping. I was scared shitless.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything missing?¡±


    ¡°Only my old phone. Still, I¡®m scared. What if it happens again and, this time, they¡®ll do something wors


    e?¡± Susan patted her chest in trepidation.


    ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡¯ll send someone to install surveince cameras and anti theft locks in your houseter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I really want to know who that person was, though.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡®s Ava. She has long wanted to find fault with me.¡± I clenched my fists in disdain.


    Good thing I did not go to Susan¡®s house yesterday, or else Ava would have found evidence of my affair


    .


    ¡°Will you two really divorce?¡± Susan queried. She felt a little better at the mention of the divorce. I reach


    ed out and held her handfortingly.


    ¡°Yes, honey. I will divorce Ava, and that¡®s final. But that¡®s not the only thing I¡®ll do. I¡®ll also make sure tha


    t she leaves without a penny.¡±


    I was not stupid. I knew very well what Ava had done behind my


    back in the past few years. She even had a child with another man. The audacity of that woman! Of co


    urse, I would not let her take my property


    away Susan caressed the back of my hand and assured me, ¡°Honey, I won¡®t leave you.¡±


    I took her hand and nted a kiss on it. ¡°Thank you for always being by my side.¡±


    A few


    momentster, Susan and I went to her house. I went upstairs and checked every corner. I would have


    someone install surveince cameras


    here first thing tomorrow. All of a sudden, I heard violent knocks on the door downstairs. I had a bad fee


    ling that something was about to happen.


    I rushed out of the room and ran to the second flight of the stairs. But before I could walk down the


    stairs, Susan was already at the door.


    ¡°Susan, don¡®t open the door!¡± I shouted at the top of my lungs.


    However, it was toote. Susan¡®s scream rang in my ears, and she vanished into thin air.


    My heart missed a beat, and my blood ran cold. Without wasting any second, I took out my phone and


    dialed 911. I reported what had happened the instant the call connected. ¡°Hello. My friend was kidnapp


    ed. The location is¡­¡±


    I figured that I should not stay here. But just as I pushed the door open, several tall men who were


    standing outside looked at me with a cunning smile


    My intuition told me that


    something worse was yet toe. Just as I was about to call for help, a man suddenly covered my mo


    uth with one hand and strangled me with the other.


    I could not breathe, and I was starting to feel lightheaded. The


    next thing I knew, everything went ck


    Scarlett¡®s POV:


    While I was working on the draft in the study, someone knocked on the door. I turned around and saw


    William enter.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡®s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, I want to take you somewhere,¡± William answered.


    Judging from his solemn expression, I had a rough idea about what


    was about to happen. Tears welled up in my eyes at the thought of this.


    William drove me to a ce I had never been before. Although I was not familiar with the scenery along


    the way, I already knew where he was taking me.


    The car stopped beside a vi. William opened the door and helped me get off. ¡°I have been keeping y


    ou in the dark before. I said I had something important to deal


    with in thepany. In fact, I came here all the time.¡±


    William took me to the gate of the vi. When he opened the door, I saw the one whom I had been miss


    ing day and night. I ran into the room quickly, andplex emotions surged up in my heart. I cried agai


    n. But this time it was not because of the guilt and self¨C


    me after the nightmare, but the tears of joy after our reunion.


    ¡°James, Mommy is here.¡± James was sitting on a kid¡®s chair. When he heard my voice, he raised his he


    ad and looked at me. He had changed since thest time I saw him. Right now, he was wearing a red c


    oat with golden fur on the hem. He looked as handsome and cute as how I remembered him.


    At first, he just blinked in confusion. But then, his eyes slowly widened when he recognized me. ¡°Momm


    ¡°James, I missed you so much,¡± I sobbed, my eyes brimming with tears.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡®t cry.¡± James reached out and wiped the tears off my face.


    ¡°I¡®m not crying.¡±


    All of a sudden, my phone rang. With James in one hand, I took out my phone with the other. It was Cha


    him in the end. I signaled William to take care of James, and then I walked to the corner to answer the c


    ¡°Scarlett, James is still alive. I¡¯m certain William is hiding him.


    Be careful, Scarlett. I¡®m on my way to Kitsap.¡± ¡°Who are you? I don¡®t understand what you¡®re talking abo


    were steaming down my face.


    ¡°Scarlett, please don¡®t do this to me. James is still alive. Isn¡®t that great news?¡±


    "You dialed the wrong number.¡± I hung up the phone as soon as I finished speaking. I was afraid that I w


    you just now?¡± I turned around and wiped my tears away.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered in a low voice. I could not let James see the pitiful look on my face.


    ¡°So¡­ what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Wiliiam, nothing will change. I won¡®t me you,¡± I answered while


    looking into his eyes. I had made up my mind ¡°Thank you.¡±


    William looked a little surprised. It seemed that he did not expect something like this from me.


    ¡°James, let¡®s go home!¡± I took my son over and pressed my cheek against his chubby little face. For me


    anymore, nor would I let them bother me again.

 Chapter 311: Take Them Away

    Chapter311:TakeThemAway


    J¡®s POV:


    Richard and I managed to catch Ava.


    ¡°Ava¡®s child is just the same age as James. When James disappeared, someone took her child away a


    s well. Chances are, the child who fell into the sea wasn¡®t James!¡± I grabbed Richard¡®s hand, hopeful th


    at this would be the case.


    He nodded at me and replied, ¡°Ellison has also admitted that he conspired with Susan to kill Ava¡®s child


    .¡±


    At longst, the truth hade to light. James was still very much alive. Richard and I both heaved a si


    gh of relief. But right now, Charles was probably the happiest of all. Now that he was certain James wa


    s still alive, a storm seemed to be brewing in his eyes and


    an unfathomable emotion appeared on his face.


    Ever since his child died and Scarlett left, he had been living like a soulless puppet. It was only in this


    moment that he finally returned to his old self.


    ¡°Richard, tell the elders in my family that James is still alive,¡± said Charles.


    ¡°I¡®m going to Kitsap to bring James and Scarlett back with me.¡±


    His former decisive and vigorous personality had returned. He was like a general who had been reborn,


    swearing to regain his lost territory. The wind blew against his coat, causing it to


    flutter along with the wind and making him look like a king.


    ******


    Richard and I went back to the


    Moore mansion. There, we found that everyone was gathered in the living


    room. Alice was sitting on the sofa with a heavy heart, while Lawrence was walking back and


    forth in the living room. Meanwhile, Michael and


    Christine were anxiously sitting on the other end of the sofa, agitated.


    The moment I walked in, everyone looked at me. Their eyes disyed just how hopeful they were to he


    ar of any good news. After taking a deep breath, I said, ¡°James is still alive.¡±


    The room fell silent for a moment. Lawrence¡®s knees went


    weak, causing him to stagger backwards and fall onto a chair. His reaction was followed by Alice¡®s


    whimpering.


    Christine struggled to get up, staring into my eyes.


    ¡°Wait... did you just say that my dearest great grandson is still alive? Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Mom, did you hear that? James is still alive. Thank God!¡± Alice cried.


    Christine wept with joy as she asked me and Richard, ¡°How is James doing now? Where on earth is he


    ? Has Charles found him already?¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t worry, Madame. Our boss is already on his way to Kitsap to look for James. I¡¯m positive that he¡®ll


    be able to find the boy soon,¡± I said


    ¡°Great! Charles is already on the case. It¡®s only a matter of time until we


    find James!¡± Even Michael Take Them Away couldn¡®t hide his joy. He was earnestly nodding affirmativ


    ely.


    ¡°But what about Scarlett? Does she know that James is still alive?¡± Christine asked, looking at me


    expectantly.


    ¡°Perhaps the boss will call her and tell her the good news in person,¡± I responded, ¡°Oh, thank God! Our


    little angel is still alive! Perhaps this is a sign that they can be together again, and give James apl


    ete and happy family,¡± replied Christine.


    ¡°Of course. Scarlett loves James so much. Even if it¡®s just for the sake of the child, I¡®m sure she¡®lle


    back,¡± I added.


    All of a sudden, the excitement on Alice¡®s face disappeared. She appeared to


    be thinking of something. And then, she looked up at me. ¡°J, you said that Scarlett has given birth t


    o twins, right?¡±


    I wasn¡®t sure how I should answer the question, for I was conflicted if I should tell them the truth,


    ¡°Have you seen them with


    your own eyes?¡± Alice asked tentatively. ¡°I haven¡®t.¡± I shook my head, letting out a sigh. I kept my promi


    se to Scarlett, and decided not to tell them that she didn¡®t really lose her memory.


    ¡°Then, what did Scarlett say? Tell me!¡± said Alice.


    ¡°All Scarlett has told me is that she


    has twins now and that they¡®re less than a month old,¡± I responded.


    ¡°They¡®re less than a month old? That¡®s odd. So she really got pregnant after she left?¡± Christine murmu


    red.


    ¡°Does she really lose her memory and be with William?¡±


    I just now realized that they were suspecting that the twins were actually my boss¡® children. Truthfully, I


    didn¡®t get to see Scarlett¡®s kids when I met with her. I wasn¡®t sure how old the babies were.


    ¡°Let¡®s try not to worry about other things for now. We¡®re fortunate that James is still alive, and the import


    ant thing is that we get him back,¡± suggested Michael.


    Upon hearing his words, nobody dared to bring up the topic again, and the whole family was excited ab


    out the good news again. I was really happy for them, but I was still worried about Scarlett.


    After walking out of the vi, I called Tracy. ¡°Hello, Tracy. Where is Scarlett? Is she aware that James is


    still alive?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Wait, what? James is still alive?¡± I heard Tracy¡®s shocked voice over the phone Her question left me co


    nfused.


    ¡®Why hasn¡®t the boss told Scarlett?¡® I wondered.


    ¡°You don¡®t know it yet? The boss should¡®ve informed you already,¡± I responded.


    ¡°I¡®m not sure if he has spoken to Scarlett. She went out with William earlier this morning,¡± said Tracy.


    ¡°She went out?¡±


    I had a bad feeling about this.


    ¡®Shit! Did William take action before my boss could? No! I have to tell him right away!¡®


    Charles¡® POV:


    After finding out that James was still alive, I hurried to Kitsap and set an appointment with William at on


    ce.


    Inside a private room, I sat across him.


    ¡°Charles, are you here to tell me that you¡®ll agree to divorce Scarlett?¡±


    William was so arrogant His provocations didn¡®t faze me, and I said nothing I just poured him a ss of


    wine. The scarlet liquid slowly slowed into the crystal ss, and my sullen face was reflected on it.


    ¡°Why are you pouring wine for me? Are you nning to poison me?¡± William picked up the ss and to


    ok a sip. He gave me a nod, and then he mocked me with that smug face of his.


    ¡°If I wanted to kill you, I wouldn¡®t need to poison you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡®s right. The impervious Mr. Moore has always been a straitced andw¨C


    abiding man. You¡®re even indifferent to the death of your own son.¡±


    His words were like a knife, jabbing into my heart. This pain was something that I would never forget.


    ¡°Rita is still alive, isn¡®t she?¡±


    The sardonic smile on William¡®s face disappeared. Then, he nodded in response. ¡°Yes, I¡®ve heard about


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If she can undergo and survive a heart transnt once, chances are, it can happen again. William, is S


    William fell silent, wearing a smirk. It was then that something dawned on me. ¡°So, have you told Scarle


    everything?¡±


    William raised his eyebrows and said noting. Gradually, my heart sank.


    I had thought that I would win the battle this time, for I had enough evidence to prove that William had be


    ¡®If he¡®s already told Scarlett the truth, what kind of rtionship do they have now?¡® I couldn¡®t seem to figu


    ¡°Why would I tell her anything? Have you forgotten that Scarlett has lost all her memory?¡± William¡®s word


    ¡°Did Scarlett really lose her memory?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Otherwise, why would she have children with me?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? You¡®re a sly dog, William. You managed to take Susan¨C


    away before I could take action, but there¡®s one thing you failed to take into ount. Her lover, Ellison, k


    William¡®s hand holding the ss had been frozen in midair. He put down the ss and crossed his arms


    ¡°This time, I¡®m here to take Scarlett and James home.¡±


    ¡°Do you really believe she¡®ll agree to go with you? She and I have children together. She¡®s not going to l


    me dead in the eye.


    ¡°Children? Do you mean the twins? I¡®ve never even seen them in person. What makes you think i¡®ll belie


    Silence ensued in the room. Momentster, I gave him an ultimatum. ¡°William, I¡®m going to say this just


    ¡°Hell no,¡± William refused firmly.


    ¡°I¡®ve already given you a warning. I implore you to choose wisely.¡±


    h gulped down the wine in my ss, stood up, and walked away. ¡®If he refuses to hand them over, I¡®m


    take them away by force!¡®

 Chapter 312: Put On An Act

    Chapter312:PutOnAnAct


    Scarlett¡®s POV:


    I was lulling my babies to sleep when, suddenly, my phone rang. In fear that the sound would wake the


    kids up, I immediately reached out to check it. Someone had messaged me on Facebook I clicked on t


    he notification to see who it was, but it was anonymous. However, I knew that it was Charles. He did no


    t even change his screen name and profile picture. I turned my phone off without even answering his m


    essage and then turned around to lie in bed. The


    twins were sleeping soundly in the crib next to me. They were almost holding hands, and their round fa


    ces were flushed. The sight of them made my heart melt.


    But the more I gazed at them, the more I saw that they resembled someone. That person was the most


    outstanding work of God. His dashing eyebrows and starry eyes looked very simr, if not identical, to t


    he twins¡®.


    *****


    The next morning, I awoke to William gently nudging me.


    ¡°Scarlett, I have an appointment with Charlester this day. I¡®m afraid you have to cooperate with me


    to make him believe that you¡®ve really lost your memory.¡± I thought for a while and then nodded in agre


    ement.


    Although I did not want to see Charles again, I knew very well that he would not let me go if I did not dis


    appoint him. At the thought of this, I got up and started dressing up. I wore a beautiful dress, put on deli


    cate makeup, and forced a smile. I would do what it took to make Charles believe I was happy without


    him. William and I went to a restaurant for dinner. While I was sitting in the private room, I heard footste


    ps approaching from outside. It was now time to put on an act. I leaned against William and acted like a


    spoiled woman.


    ¡°Honey, I don¡®t want to see a man I don¡®t even know.¡±


    ¡°Rx, darling. It¡®s just a meal.¡±


    ¡°Still. Why should I have dinner with another man? I¡®m your wife.¡± William pulled me closer by my waist


    and held my hand.


    ¡°Honey, Mr. Moore thinks that you have an uncanny resemnce with his wife. In fact, he insists that y


    ou¡®re his wife. Just have dinner with him, and he¡®ll eventually realize you¡®re not her. Then, everything wi


    ll be over, and he¡®ll stop bothering you. I¡®m sorry to put you through this. I promise I¡®ll make it up to you


    when we get home.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Just make sure you behave well at home, especially in bed,¡± I retorted with a sweet smile. The fo


    otsteps outside stopped. A few secondster, a knock sounded at the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Charles pushed the door open and walked in. When he saw that William


    and I were very close, he stiffened and reckoned, ¡°It seems that I came at the wrong time.¡±


    He was wearing a ck Armani shirt, and attached to it was thetest Cartier rose brooch. What was m


    ore, his hair was sleek. We had not seen each other for a year. And yet, he was still as neat and hands


    ome as thest time. He reminded me of Apollo, the God of the sun in Roman mythology.


    However, it appeared that he had be thinner and tanned. He used to be energetic, but he now see


    med glum and depressed in the past, I could read bis thoughts, but not anymore.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    My heart, which i presumed dead for more than a year, started beating once again. As I tried my best to


    suppress the perturbation in my heart, the smile on my face disappeared. ¡°Darling, is this the man you


    were talking about?¡± I asked William. I


    then turned to look at Charles from head to toe with feigned disgust.


    Charles, however, did not seem to care about my attitude. He even walked towards me and asked with


    a yful smile, ¡°You can get


    closer to me. That way, you can see me more clearly.¡± He moved closer to me, and I unconsciously lea


    ned back.


    I clung to William¡®s arm in bewilderment.


    ¡°Stay away from me. I don¡®t want to have dinner with you,¡± I said crossly. William patted my handfo


    rtingly. ¡°Darling, that¡®s rude. Don¡®t worry. I¡®m here with you. I won¡®t leave you.¡±


    I nodded reluctantly.


    ¡°Are you not mad anymore? Come on. Let¡®s eat now. I don¡®t want to starve you. Charles did not say a


    word and just stared at William and


    me with a piercing gaze. I stood up, and, to my surprise, he walked over and pulled up the chair for me.


    ¡°I don¡®t want to sit on the chair you touched. I want my husband to pull it up for me.¡± Charles¡®s hands,


    which were on the back of the chair, froze. He then stared at me


    with his deep eyes, which terrified me.


    Fortunately, William helped me out just in time. ¡°Let me do that for you, darling. Now, sit down.¡±


    While holding William¡®s arm, I stared daggers at Charles before proceeding to sit on the chair. This was


    just the beginning. I knew it would not be easy to convince Charles that I had lost my


    Charles¡®s POV:


    Scarlett and William sat close to each other as if no one was around. I could onlyfort myself silentl


    y. I was certain that this was a show to make me give up. Of course, that would never happen. At


    this moment, I tried to be as objective as I could so that I would find clues that would prove that Scarlett


    did not lose her memory. But when I heard her call another man ¡®honey¡®, I almost lost control of myself.


    I was green with envy. The waiter served the dishes shortly after.


    A scrumptious feast was in front of me, yet I had no appetite to eat. ¡°Darling, have some of this cherry f


    oie gras. It¡®s their signature dish.¡± William scooped a spoonful of the said dish and brought it to Scarlett¡®


    s mouth. ¡°Aww. Honey, you¡®re so sweet.¡±


    And when she had swallowed the food, she smiled with satisfaction.


    I fell into a trance. Scarlett was a reserved person when I met her. She never showed such a rich expre


    ssion with other people. It was as if the Scarlett in front of me was a different person.


    Could memory loss change a personpletely? Scarlett kept talking while we


    ate. Sometimes, she would ask William to pick up some food for her.


    Other times, she would ask him to help her wipe


    her mouth. It was like she had forgotten I was sitting next to her. But then, I noticed something strange.


    Scarlett only looked at William and never at me. It seemed that she was averting her gaze on purpose.


    At this moment, she forked a slice of steak and brought it to William''s mouth.


    ¡°Honey, here, have this steak. It¡®s so delicious!¡±


    ¡°There¡®s someone here,¡± William replied with an awkward smile.


    Scarlett turned to look at me and saw that I had not touched my food. ¡°Don¡®t you like the food I ordered


    ?¡± she asked with a frown.


    ¡°I like it.¡±


    ¡°Then why aren¡®t you eating?¡±


    I did not know what to say, so I took a few bites of food to appease her.


    Nevertheless, Scarlett appeared dissatisfied. She pouted at William andined in a hushed voice,


    ¡°He¡®s not a little boy. Why does he need to be reminded to eat? Our babies can do better than him.¡±


    Her words brought a pang to my heart. At the thought of James, my chest tightened, and I felt a lump in


    my throat. I could not swallow, and I felt like I was


    going to choke on the meat. I endured it. When I had finally managed to


    swallow, I wiped my mouth with a napkin,


    ¡°May I ask when you two have had babies?¡± I asked, hoping to catch them in the act.


    William smiled and tucked Scarlett¡®s hair behind her ear. ¡°To be honest, we didn¡®t n on having kids th


    ¡°It¡®s okay, honey. Look at us. We have two lovely children. They make me happy and content.¡± Scarlett n


    I held my ss of wine tighter and tighter. God knew how hard it was to stop myself


    from pulling Scarlett away from William¡®s arms.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry. I shouldn¡®t have made love with you when you were still weak,¡± William said while looking into


    Scarlett brought her index finger to his lips, hushing him. ¡°You¡®re my husband. I would


    love to satisfy your needs. Or maybe... are you saying that you should¡®ve asked someone to help you w


    ¡°Of course not. You¡®re the only one I want.¡±


    They gazed into each other¡®s eyes and smiled as if nothing else mattered.


    As if their lingering gaze was not enough to torture me, Scarlett said something to rub salt into my woun


    William turned to me and said, ¡°We¡®re going now.¡±


    ¡°But I¡®m not done yet.¡± I took a bite of my food leisurely to buy some time.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Scarlett suddenly screamed and stood up. ¡°I¡®m sorry. I have to go to the restroom.¡±


    With her hands on her chest, she ran out of the room. What was wrong with her?


    I stood up as well to follow her. But before I could take a step, William stopped me.


    ¡°Don¡®t follow her. She¡®s going to pump some milk. Do you understand?¡±


    Understand? Of course, I did. I was a father. It just meant that it was time to breastfeed her kids...


    My throat tightened at the thought of this. I refused to believe that Scarlett had had babies with William.


    Despite his warning, I followed her out of the room.

 Chapter 313 Escape

    Chapter 313 Escape


    Scarlett¡®s POV:


    I was wiping my clothes nkly beside the sink, thinking of how to escape from this ce as soon as p


    ossible.


    All of a sudden, I saw Charles walking towards me from the mirror.


    Frightened, I turned around and stammered, ¡°This is thedies¡® room. Please... leave.¡±


    Ignoring me, Charles walked closer towards me with a faint smile on his lips. ¡°Thedies¡® room is inside


    . This is just a shared sink for people to wash their hands.¡±


    ¡°What do you think you¡®re doing here? I¡®m warning you not to do something stupid. Behave yourself!¡± H


    is sudden appearance here did not even cross my mind, and it made me panic.


    Seemingly having sensed my intention to escape, Charles blocked


    my path. ¡°Scarlett, I just want to talk to you properly.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to say to a stranger. Sorry, but my husband is still waiting for me.¡± I wanted to walk past


    him, but he wouldn¡®t give me a chance and he forced me into a corner.


    Seeing that I couldn¡®t get rid of him, I was forced to shout at him. ¡°Why are you always badgering me?¡±


    ¡°Because you are my wife.¡± Charles leaned over, intending to kiss me. In a moment of desperation, I bl


    urted out, ¡°Is your wife dead or something? Why are you mistaking a stranger for your wife?¡±


    Charles was left stupefied when he heard what I said. And to be honest, I regretted saying those words.


    ¡°She¡®s not dead, and she has no intention of dying. Especially because our son is still alive. If she kne


    w that our little angel is still alive, she would never want to die!¡± He then stared at me for a long time bef


    ore looking away.


    Even though he wasn¡®t looking at me right now, I could tell that he was talking to me. My heart was ove


    rcame with guilt, and I almost broke into tears overd


    ¡®Don¡®t you get it, Charles? Everything has changed now,¡® I thought to myself bitterly.


    ¡°I¡®m going home.¡± I held back my tears and tried to push him away. But still, he wouldn¡®t budge, and ev


    en held my arm tightly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Trying my best to restrain my ring emotions, I said through gritted teeth, ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Charles¡® face had turned grim. He refused to let me go.


    ¡°I will not!¡± he said, tightening his grip on my arm.


    ¡°I¡®m warning you just this once; let me go, or else I¡®m going to call for help.¡±


    Heughed at my response. ¡°Go ahead! Call for help if you want to. You¡®re my legal wife. Nobody woul


    d dare to meddle in our affair!¡±


    I bit my lower lip, pushing him away with all of my strength. ¡°I said, let me go!¡±


    Completely losing his patience, Charles pulled me towards him and raised his voice. ¡°Scarlett, that¡®s en


    ough!¡±


    I was really angry as well, but mostly saddened. I didn¡®t want to waste my time on him anymore, so I de


    sperately tried to get away from


    him. At this point, tears were streaming down my cheeks ¡°There¡®s no need to cry,¡± said Charles, embra


    cing me tightly. He still wore the same cologne as before, mixed with the faint scent of tobo. This sm


    ell was familiar and pleasant to me. Now, I could no longer hold back my tears.


    I pinched my thigh in an attempt to regain my rationality. ¡°For thest time, let me go! I need to go back


    and find my husband!¡±


    Charles raised his chin proudly. ¡°I am your husband!¡±


    ¡°Look, sir, I don¡®t know you! How many times am going to say this? William? William, help! There¡®s a lu


    natic here!¡± I began hitting him as I cried, just so I could force him to let me go


    ¡°Scarlett, I¡®m begging


    you. Look at me. It¡®s me, Charles. I know you hate me now, but I will never give up. No matter how long


    it takes, I¡®m willing to wait until you find it in your heart to forgive me.¡°


    Atst, he let go of


    me, only to wipe my tears away. However, I quickly turned around, grabbed a tissue by the sink, and us


    ed it to wipe my face. Then, I looked at him again and said, ¡°I really don¡®t know who you are. William is


    my husband. He and I have lovely twins together.¡±


    This time, I could see the pain in Charles¡® eyes when he looked at me.


    Never had I once seen him act this way before. His once steely gaze was now filled with sadness.


    ¡°I¡®m going home to feed my kids. Please get out of my way.¡±


    While Charles was dazed, I quickly moved past him and ran towards the room.


    The


    moment I saw William, I rushed to his side. ¡°Let¡®s go home, William.¡± 2 He then wiped the tears on my f


    ace and nodded. ¡°Sure, my love. Let¡®s go home.¡± I dared not dy anymore, so I took his hand and left


    the restaurant at once.


    When we got to the car, I let go of William¡®s hand and turned around. Seeing that Charles didn¡®t follow


    us out, I felt relieved.


    Soon, William started the car. I looked outside the window, unable to calm my nerves for a long time.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± asked William.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡®m okay.¡±


    ¡°Um... what happened to that?¡± William pointed at my chest.


    ¡°Oh, this? I did this on purpose,¡± I said, putting on a smile. I just wanted to escape from Charles as soo


    n as possible. ¡°Do you think he bought it?¡± ¡°It doesn¡®t matter if he bought it or not. I¡®ll never see him aga


    in, anyway.¡± Right after I said that, I felt my heart ache. I was so scared that Charles would take James


    away from me. I had already lost my little boy once. I wasn¡®t going to allow anyone to take him away fro


    m me again. Momentster, I said, ¡°William, I wanna leave here as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± William slowed the car down, staring at me in disbelief.


    ¡°It frightens me that Charles is getting suspicious of us.¡± I was certain that Charles already had his suspi


    This time, I didn¡®t say anything. Truthfully, I was already nning to go to a more remote ce. That way


    ¡°Come here, James. Let me hug you,¡± William said as


    he picked up James. James nestled in his arms obediently. As he touched William¡®s face, he asked, ¡°Da


    ¡°Well, Daddy took Mommy out for dinner. I¡®ll be sure to take you with us next time. I promise.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    James answered in a sweet voice. Upon hearing that, I felt sad, because I couldn¡®t bring myself to tell hi


    It was then that I took James from William¡®s arms.


    ¡°Come here, my love. Let me hug you.¡± William kindly reminded me, ¡°Be careful, honey. Your shoulder h


    ¡°Got it. I¡®ll be careful. Thanks for taking care of me all the time, William.¡±


    ¡°So, are you still nning to leave?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes. If I don¡®t leave now, I might be toote.¡± I stared at Tracy and saw the confusion in her eyes.


    ¡°Pack up our stuff. We need to go right now.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To France! And soon!¡± I eximed. William stopped me. ¡°Scarlett, if you¡®re really determined to leave, I¡®


    ¡°Not necessary,¡± I replied. ¡°How are you supposed to take care of all three kids alone? Okay, here¡®s an


    idea. I¡®ll apany you to France first. If you want me there with you, I¡®ll stay. But if you decide against


    At this moment, I heard a familiar cold voiceing from behind me. ¡°Sorry, but I can¡®t let you take my s

 Chapter 314: A Father And Son‘s Reunion

    Chapter 314: A Father And Son¡®s Reunion


    Charles¡® POV


    At a nce, I recognized the little boy in Scarlett¡®s arms. It was my dear son, James. A year


    had passed, and he had grown up a bit. He looked a lot like me now. Some part of me thought that I¡®d n


    ever see my son again, but I didn¡®t expect that God would be kind enough to bring him back to me.


    Sadly, the woman I loved so much, the mother of my child, wanted to take James away from me. What


    kind of cruel twist of fate was this?


    I stared at Scarlett with a fierce gaze, waiting for her exnation. However, she just covered James fac


    e in a fit of panic, and averting her gaze from me.


    I felt as though my heart was being torn from inside, and the pain made my hands tremble.


    ¡°James wille with me. And you, Scarlett, I¡®m giving you two choices. You can eithere back to


    me or stay here with William. Make your choice. Now.¡± I suppressed my heartache and pretended to be


    calm. Even though I was the one who gave her such a cruel choice, I was secretly hoping that she wo


    uld choose toe


    home with me and James. But sadly, she let me down again. ¡°Charles, don¡®t force me to do this!¡± Scarl


    ett roared.


    Once again, my heart was shattered. *Charles, why do you have to make everyone feel bad?¡± William


    stood in front of


    Scarlett, acting like a knight who was merely guarding a princess, while I was the dragon attempting to


    whisk the princess away. Anger flowed through my veins, and all my rationality was slowly being torn


    from my body


    ¡°That¡®s a ridiculous question. I am James¡® biological father, and I will not let anyone take my son away f


    rom me!¡± I stared into Scarlett¡®s eyes and said, ¡°Make your choice, Scarlett. Do you want to go back wit


    h me and James or give up the baby and stay here with him? I¡®m giving you a minute to think about it.¡±


    s I spoke, I stared at my wristwatch and added, ¡°Your time starts now.¡±


    Tears welled up in Scarlett¡®s eyes. She held James tightly while staring at me bitterly, ¡°Charles, you don


    ¡®t really love James,¡± she said.


    ¡°That¡®s ridiculous!¡® I eximed inwardly.


    She imed that I didn¡®t love my son, but the day I lost him, my entire world copsed around me. For


    countless nights, I woke up screaming because of the same recurring nightmare. As long as I could hav


    e him back, I was willing to do just about anything. ¡°She has no right to doubt my love for James! :


    ¡°Scarlett, stop trying to buy time. No matter what you say, James is my son and he¡®s the heir of the Mo


    ore family. I must take him home!¡± Scarlett turned around, intending to escape along with James. Howe


    ver, I wasn¡®t going to let her get what she wanted. Stop her!¡±


    As soon as issued themanded, several of my men surrounded her, leaving Scarlett no way to esc


    ape.


    ¡°Tracy, bring James to me.¡± Tracy was left stupefied. She was hesitant to do as I asked of her, and in th


    e end, she decided against it.


    ¡°Do you really have


    to do this?¡± asked Scarlett. I could see the resentment in her eyes when she said those words.


    ¡°I¡®ve already told you that if you don¡®t want to be apart from James, you can go home with us.¡±


    With a face devoid of emotion, I stared at Scarlett, clenching my fists. This was the second time I had gi


    ven her a chance to decide. My palms were sweating as I silently prayed that she¡®d choose topro


    mise for the sake of


    our child. But to my chagrin, she didn¡®t say anything. She just red at me, holding James tightly. With


    every passing second, my patience was wearing thin. Annoyed, I shouted at Tracy, ¡°Did you not hear m


    e, Tracy? I said bring me my child!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Moore, Scarlett has just reunited with James. Are you really going to be so heartless as to separat


    e them?¡± Tracy stammered.


    ¡®Scarlett just reunited with James?¡® I asked inwardly. It turned out that William had only told Scarlett the


    truth not long ago. He had been hiding James for a year, and he had been lying to her for the same am


    ount of time.


    ¡®The truth hase to


    light, and yet she doesn¡®t hate William? Didn¡®t she hate deception and betrayal the most? He betrayed


    her trust, and yet she still chooses to be with him? She¡®s even willing to give James up for him! Has Sc


    arlett really fallen in love with William?¡® I wondered.


    She was willing to give up everything we had


    for many years for a person who had been lying to her. ¡®What was I to her?¡® I thought bitterly. I felt as th


    ough I had fallen into the frozen tundra of the Arctic Ocean. The cold prated deep into my flesh and


    bones, and it froze my very soul and beating heart. I shot Tracy a cold nce once more.


    ¡°If you don¡®t bring James to me, I will banish J from the country. Make your


    choice!¡± Tracy looked at me in disbelief.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, you...¡±


    ¡°I said make your damn choice!¡± My gaze did not waver as I waited for her to make a decision.


    Atst, Tracy looked down and decided to concede.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Moore.¡±


    She walked towards Scarlett, step by step.


    James sensed the tense atmosphere and he held onto Scarlett tightly.


    ¡°Mom,¡± he whispered uneasily.


    ¡°Can¡®t you wait until James has fallen asleep before you take him away?¡±


    Scarlett asked, looking at me with hopeful eyes.


    I didn¡®t want to let myself feel pity for her, so I said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, I¡®m so sorry.¡± Tracy¡®s voice was choked by her sobbing. ¡°Take good care of James.¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Scarlett handed James to Tracy. Thetter nodded, and embraced the


    child with pity in her eyes. The moment he was handed to Tracy, the boy struggled to break free from he


    The little boy broke into tears. At this point, Scarlett was trembling. In the end, she had to let go of Jame


    ¡°Let¡®s go,¡± I said. William embraced Scarlett as she trembled in his arms. Then, he turned his attention to


    ¡®Regret? I will never regret over someone that doesn¡®t deserve it.¡® Tracy came over to my side, carrying


    crying desperately, but


    now that I was holding him, he had quieted down. And as I held him tightly, I began to walk away. It was


    to time. ¡°Mr. Moore, are you really going to take James away from Scarlett?¡± 1 ¡°What do you mean ¡®take


    Having said that, I looked at my son as he nestled in my arms. It had been a year, but I had finally gotten


    ¡°Fine,¡± I said, interrupting Tracy¡®s plea.


    ¡°If you feel pity for her and want to stay with her, go ahead. I won¡®t stop you. But you have to remember


    ¡°Let¡®s go.¡± Slowly, my car drove away and I was moving further and further away from Scarlett. As I look


    Now, only James was left with me.


    Meanwhile, the boy sat quietly in my arms. I stroked his hair and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Do you rem


    who I am, James?¡± I stared at my son intently. Some said that children weren¡®t able to remember too ma


    his ipetent father. James looked at me nkly for a long time, before he replied with uncertainty, ¡°D


    ¡°Say that again, my boy.¡±


    ¡°Dad,¡± James said in a sobbing tone.


    ¡°Oh, my beloved son! Dad is here with you and we¡®ll never be apart again!¡°

 Chapter 315: Scarlett And I Are Over

    Chapter 315: Scarlett And I Are Over


    Charles''s POV:


    I took James back to the Moore mansion.The moment we got out of the car, Grandma walked over to


    wee us.She rushed to James and hugged him with eyes brimming with tears.


    "My dear James, you''re finally back! Let me have a closer look at you." James froze in Grandma''s


    arms.


    It seemed that he did not know what to do, so he looked at me for help.


    "Dad..." My heart ached to see James wary of his own great- grandmother.


    So with a gentle smile, I stroked his hair.


    "James, this is your great-grandma. Do you remember her now?"


    Upon hearing this, James turned around and threw himself into Grandma''s arms.


    "You''re such a precious little boy.I''m so happy that you''re back."


    Grandma burst into tears now that her great-grandson was in her arms once again.


    Meanwhile, Grandpa, who was standing behind Grandma, patted James on the head and tearfully said,


    "I, too, am happy that you''re back."


    Grandma gazed at my son with longing.


    "This child grows quite fast.I haven''t seen him for a year, but he has grown up."


    At this time, my mother rushed over with red and teary eyes.She took James from Grandma''s arms


    and coaxed him for a while.


    "James, I''m your grandma.Do you still remember me? You were still a baby when you left us.My dear


    child, can you call me Grandma?"


    James stared at my mother for a long time.


    Everyone held their breaths as they waited if he would call her "Grandma" or not.


    To their astonishment, the little boy suddenlyughed and shouted, "Mom!"


    All of a sudden, the world seemed to have quieted down, and all I could hear was James shouting


    "Mom!" in the background.


    My heart began to ache again.Although this reunion should bring joy to me, I did not feel anything but


    destion.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, please take care of James.I need to rest."


    With that, I went upstairs with heavy steps and heart.


    The moment I entered my room, I copsed on the bed, both physically and mentally exhausted.


    This very same room was filled with good memories with Scarlett.


    But now, it was empty and lonely.I massaged my forehead as I felt a headacheing on.My mind


    was buzzing because of what I had seen earlier.


    The memory of when Scarlett nestled in William''s arms kept crossing my mind over and over again.


    Later that night, a knock came at the door.It was my mother.


    She hade to my room to bring my dinner.


    "Charles, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine.Just a little tired," I answered in a hoarse voice.


    She ced the tray of food on the table.


    But instead of turning around to leave, she stared at me for a moment and then asked, "Charles, is


    Scarlett really with William?"


    "Yes.Scarlett and I are over."


    A deafening silence filled the air.


    A few momentster, my mother sighed and said, "Maybe this is what they call ¡®fate¡¯.You and Scarlett


    are not destined to be together.Charles, for the sake of your sanity, don''t force her toe back


    anymore.It''s best if you two live your own separate lives in the future."


    Her words echoed in my ears.


    It was not until this moment that I realized that my rtionship with Scarlett was really over.


    The next few days went by in a blur.


    I was like a zombie¡ªbarely getting by.I just did my routine just like I always had.I would go to work in


    the morning as the CEO of the Moore Group ande home in the evening as James''s father.


    Nothing changed in my daily life.


    That was until I saw Nancy loitering around my car one day.


    She was wearing a white chiffon dress, and her long dark hair was tied up with a greence hairband.


    The hemline of her dress danced in the wind, making her look like a blooming little white flower.


    "Come here," I ordered.


    The moment Nancy saw me, her eyes lit up, and she quickly walked up to me.


    "Charles, you''re off duty!" she eximed.


    There was undisguised admiration in her eyes as she looked at me.


    Ironically, the woman whom I had just known for a short time would wait for me no matter how long.


    On the other hand, the one whom I had devoted my heart to had chosen to abandon our child and me.


    She must be in his new man''s arms right now.


    In that case, why should I restrain myself? I looked at Nancy and asked with a faint smile, "Are you


    waiting for me?"


    She blushed and lowered her head shyly.


    "Yes."


    "Alright then.Get in the car." I opened the door for her.


    However, she just looked at me with eyes wide in shock.


    "Don''t you want toe with me?" I asked in confusion.


    "Of course! I would love to."


    Nancy nodded violently.Without further ado, she sat on the passenger seat with a beaming smile.


    Nancy did not stop talking the whole ride.


    I could smell her strong, pungent perfume in the driver''s seat, which made my head hurt.I did not speak


    in the car and tried my best to be patient.However, my veins stood out on the back of my hands,


    betraying me.I took Nancy to Mint Bar.


    As soon as I walked in, I came across Spencer and Vivian.


    Surprise was written all over their faces when they saw Nancy and me together.


    "Someone''s wife has just left for a year, but he couldn''t wait to hook up with another woman.If my


    memory serves me right, you two haven''t divorce, am I right? Who is thisdy? Is she your mistress?


    Or perhaps, just a ything?" Vivian asked in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Nancy''s face went white as a sheet.She pursed her lips and stared daggers at Vivian.


    Without even bothering to defend Nancy, I turned to her and said, "Have a seat somewhere.I''lle to


    youter."


    I went upstairs and walked into a private room.


    David, who was Sitting on the sofa, nodded at me in greeting.


    Spencer joined us shortly after.


    "Charles, what have you done? Why did you bring Nancy here?"


    I took a cigar from David and lit it.


    "Nothing.She happened to be there when I was bored, so I took her out for fun."


    David looked at me incredulously.


    "For fun?! Are you fucking serious?"


    "Serious? Don''t worry.It''s just a one-night stand at most."


    I smiled bitterly and took a deep drag on the cigar.I then let all the smoke out in a puff.


    Both David and Spencer gasped in disbelief.


    "Charles, calm down.You shouldn''t act on impulse,"


    David advised with a frown.


    "Calm down? Oh, I''ve been very calm.My friends, life is short.We should enjoy our life as much as we


    could.Besides, I have needs that need to be sated.You should try it too.It''s good for your health."


    "Charles, can you even hear yourself? You''ll let Scarlett down!" Spencer bellowed.


    "Scarlett? She''s busy snuggling in her sweetheart''s arms."


    "Stop being so reckless and instead restrain yourself.What if Scarlet and William are just acting?"


    David earnestly advised.


    "Yeah.You''ll regret it one day," Spencer echoed.


    Acting? A sneer tugged at the corners of my mouth upon hearing this.I did not see even a hint of


    hesitance on Scarlett''s face when she called that bastard "honey" in front of me.


    "That''s enough.From now on, nobody is allowed to mention her name.If one of you does, I won''t


    hesitate to cut ties with you at once."


    I snuffed out my cigar in the ashtray and leaned against the sofa as soon as I finished speaking.


    "You...You''re impossible!"


    Spencer was so mad that his face had turned red.


    Enraged, he stood up and left without looking back.


    David''s gaze shifted from Spencer''s receding figure and then to me.


    He picked up a ss, poured me a ss of whiskey, and earnestly said, "Charles, I know Scarlett has


    deeply hurt you.But as your friend, let me remind you that you should think twice before you


    act.Otherwise, there''s nothing else you can do when you have to redeem yourself."


    I scoffed.


    Redeem myself? I would never do that stupid thing again.


    Spencer''s POV:


    Charles''s behavior and attitude baffled me.


    In a fit of anger, I walked out of the private room. I happened to see Nancy sitting in the corner and


    looking around as if searching for something...or someone.


    What a shame.I walked over and sat next to her.


    This was the first time I had a good look at her.


    Her waist was not slender enough, her breasts were not big enough, and her buttocks were not


    upturned enough.


    Most importantly, she was not as beautiful as Scarlett.I wondered why Charles had taken a fancy to


    her.


    "Are you waiting for Charles?"


    Nancy nodded obediently and answered, "Yes."


    I could not help butugh sardonically.


    "Men nowadays don''t like women who are too easy.The easier it is to get something, the less they will


    cherish it."


    Nancy looked at me confusedly.


    "All I''m saying is that you should stop pestering Charles.What are you even waiting for? Are you


    waiting for him to take you home? Do you want to sleep with him? He said himself that what you''ve had


    is just one-night stand at most."


    "Charles won''t say such a thing!" Nancy retorted with a red face.


    "Trust me.Only men know what other men are thinking.Just like your brother Nichs.He brought


    home different women every night for sex and forget about them the next day.Haven''t you learned


    something from that? Think about it.If you don''t let Charles get you in just a snap of his fingers, he''ll


    keep thinking about you.No, he''ll be obsessed with you.And when that happens, it''s safe to say that


    you''ve won his heart.Isn''t that great?"


    Nancy was still a young woman.


    Although she did not fully understand what I had said, she believed it.I could not help but smile in


    amusement when I saw her face light up in delight.


    Just as I had expected, my eloquence had once again inveigled someone.

 Chapter 316: Divorce Agreement

    Chapter 316: Divorce Agreement


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    Around twelve in the evening, I went back to the Moore mansion.It was already midnight, so everyone


    was asleep by now.I took James out of my parents¡¯ room and went back to the master bedroom.


    Every night, I slept with him.


    The second I put him to bed, James woke up.


    Upon seeing me, he rubbed his eyes and muttered, "Dad?"


    I figured since he was awake, I could y with him for a little while, so I decided to pick him up.


    James seemed delighted to y with me.And ying with him had helped relieve my stress.I was so


    d to have my son back.


    The day I thought James had fallen to the sea and died, I wished that I was the one who had died


    instead.


    "Dad, where is Mom?" he asked, looking around.


    "She''s, um...she''s lost somewhere.I''m afraid she won''t be able to see us for the time being," I


    answered in a calm voice.


    Deep down, I was suppressing my pain and anger, for I didn''t have the heart to tell James the truth.


    He was still far too young, and yet he had already gone through so much hardships.


    Now that he had finallye back home, his mother chose to abandon him just to run away with


    another man.


    As Iy on the bed, I stared at the ceiling, restless and unable to fall asleep.


    Right now, all I could think of was Scarlett.I wondered what she was doing right now.


    Was she sleeping in William''s arms? Would they be as intimate as we used to be? All this time, I


    thought that Scarlett would belong to me for the rest of our lives.


    The thought of her being in the arms of another man was driving me insane.


    And the pain came to a point that I could barely breathe.


    The following day, after breakfast, my father asked me to meet him at the study.He asked about my


    divorce with Scarlett.


    "I''ll arrange for someone to prepare the divorce agreement, and then send it to Scarlett."


    I was a bit dazed, so I could only speak perfunctorily.


    "Try to do it as soon as you can, Charles.Don''t dy it like you did before.It won''t do either of you any


    good if things go on like this."


    He gave me a pat on the shoulder tofort me.


    This time, I didn''t respond.


    Once I had signed that divorce agreement, my rtionship with Scarlett would be done and over with.


    The thought of it broke my heart.


    Later, in thepany, I ran into Nancy again.


    When I came out of the private roomst night, she had already left the bar.I didn¡¯t really care about


    that, for I knew that women did that sometimes.


    "Charles."


    She quickly approached me and blocked my path with a face that disyed her bewilderment.


    "Charles, I''m so sorry I left without saying goodbye to youst night.An emergency came up and I had


    to deal with it," she said.


    Ignoring her, I went into the CEO''s exclusive elevator.


    Nancy was left standing outside of the elevator, looking at me as though she was fishing for pity.


    But it didn''t affect me.I just found her ridiculous.


    That was how women were.


    Each time they wanted something, they would be tender and sweet.


    But once they got what they wanted, they would be ruthless.


    Once I arrived at my office, I found Nina waiting for me there.I had made an appointment with her


    before I came to thepany.


    "You''re asking me to take charge of your divorce case with Scarlett?"


    "Is there a problem? Aren''t you awyer?" I asked her.


    "Of course, I am!" Nina retorted.


    "Well, I trust your professionalism."


    Having said that, I shed her a smile and said nothing more.


    Nina''s POV:


    Charles'' words left me speechless.


    I couldn''t understand what his purpose was.


    He was a man of means.He could hire anywyer he wanted, and it wouldn''t be a problem for him.


    I was sure that he knew that I was close to Scarlett, so I wondered why he asked me to deal with their


    divorce.


    While I was pondering, I sat down and read through the agreement he had prepared.


    And the more I read the divorce agreement, the angrier I felt.


    ¡®Charles is a CEO.How could he be so stingy?¡¯ I wondered.


    "Charles, you''re taking things too far.Based on this divorce agreement, Scarlett won''t get a penny!


    You''ve been legally married for several years.How can you treat her so cruelly?"


    I red at Charles, feeling that I was wrong to think highly of him.


    "She''s with William now.I imagine shecks nothing," Charles replied indifferently.


    He appeared to be dispirited, and the dark circles beneath his eyelids made him look even more


    haggard.


    Obviously, it had been a while since hest had a good night''s sleep.


    He must''ve been so depressed ever since he found out that Scarlett and William were together.


    Without another word, I stood up and left Charles¡¯pany.


    Afterwards, I called Scarlett and told her that Charles had asked me to handle their divorce case.


    "Scarlett, is there anything that you want? I''ll try my best to help you."


    As Scarlett''s friend, I hoped that I could help her achieve her best interests.


    "Honestly, I don''t want anything.All I want is visitation rights for James."


    The way Scarlett spoke sounded like she was hopeful.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing that, I felt conflicted.


    Charles had made it clear that he would never let Scarlett see James ever again.


    "I''m afraid that might be a little difficult," I said.


    After a moment of silence, Scarlett replied, "Let him do what he wants."


    She sounded surprisingly calm.


    I was well aware that she loved James with every fiber of her being.I could tell that she was just stifling


    the pain in her heart right now.


    After hanging up on Scarlett, I called Charles next.


    "Charles, Scarlett has agreed to your terms.As soon as you sign the divorce papers, you can go


    through with the divorce."


    I still wanted to negotiate the visitation rights, but he had already ended the call.I was so angry that I


    cursed Charles in my head.


    ¡®Bah! What a narrow-minded asshole! He deserves to be abandoned by Scarlett!¡¯


    During the evening, while I was ying games with my baby Vincent at home, I heard the doorbell ring


    all of a sudden.Thus, I put Vincent down and went to the door to open it.


    "Scarlett, what a pleasant surprise! Come on in!"


    The moment I saw her at the door, I pulled her in.


    "Vincent looks a lot like Abner," Scarlett remarked.


    When she sat on the sofa, she stared at Vincent with a smile on her face.


    "Your twins look like Charles, too," I said.


    And when I let those words out of my mouth, I realized that I had made a gaff.


    ¡®Why the hell did I say that?¡¯ I asked inwardly.


    Scarlett mmed up.


    Worried that things would get awkward, I decided to change the topic.


    "Someone saw Charles and a woman named Nancy at a barst night.Do you know anything about


    that?"


    "We''re about to be divorced.I don''t care who he goes to bars with."


    Scarlett pretended as though it didn''t affect her at all.


    Truthfully, I wasn''t sure if she really didn''t care.


    "By the way, Charles asked you to meet him at the ground floor of the Moore Group''s building


    tomorrow.He said he wanted to go through the divorce formalities together."


    "Tell him I''ll be there on time," said Scarlett.


    "So, what are you going to do after you divorce Charles? Will you be marrying William?" I asked.


    If Scarlett hadn''t met Charles, William would be a good fit for her.


    Her rtionship with Charles had exhausted her both mentally and spiritually.


    They had been on and off several times.


    And just when their rtionship got better, Rita showed up again and again to ruin things between


    them.


    Unfortunately, they still ended up wanting to get divorced.


    "No, I won''t.I''m nning to move to France with my twins."


    Scarlett shook her head.


    "Why do you have to go abroad?" I couldn''t understand what my friend was thinking.


    "Being here is too painful for me.I don''t want to remain in this country any longer."


    Scarlett held her ss of water, gently rubbing her fingers on it.


    it seemed that she really wanted to move on.


    Perhaps she wished to leave this ce that had brought her countless happy and painful memories, so


    that she could move to a more peaceful ce to start a new life.


    The love she experienced in this city brought her more pain than happiness.


    And since Scarlett appeared to have adamantly decided on this matter, I figured it was best to change


    the topic again.


    We talked for a while and none of us mentioned Charles again.

 Chapter 317: Visiting James In The Moore Mansion

    Chapter 317: Visiting James In The Moore Mansion


    Scarlett¡®s POV: After walking me to my car, Nina left. Just as I was about to get in the car, someone


    stopped me.


    ¡°Scarlett.¡±


    I turned around, surprised to see Alice standing behind me. She appeared stressed out and haggard.


    ¡°Scarlett, I heard from Charles that you were badly injured before. How are you feeling now?¡± Alice


    held my hand, staring at me with worried eyes.


    ¡°Well, I¡®m feeling a lot better now.¡± I wanted to take her hand off me. Because I was about to divorce


    Charles, I didn¡®t want to have anything to do with the members of the Moore family anymore.


    ¡°Scarlett, Charles is just trying to act tough. In reality, he still loves you very much. If you want, you can


    come visit James at the Moore mansion whenever you want,¡± said Alice.


    I knew that she just wanted me and Charles to get back together. And honestly, I was afraid of letting


    her down.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°Scarlett, whether you and Charles get back together or not, I still watched you grow up and I will


    always love you as my own daughter. I want you to know that you can still call me ¡°Mom¡°, just like


    before. Nothing has to change between us.¡± Alice seemed to have sensed that I was alienating myself


    from her, and she appeared to be hurt by this.


    ¡°Charles and I are about to get divorced. It won¡®t be good for us to maintain contact.¡± I ignored the


    sadness in her eyes.


    ¡°You are James¡® biological mother. Nobody can stop you from ever visiting your son. Come home with


    me, okay? James is waiting for you.¡± Her words left me conflicted. Truthfully, I wanted to see James,


    but I was afraid of running into Charles if I were to go back to the Moore mansion. At this point, seeing


    James would only make me sad. And besides, Charles didn¡®t want me to see my son.


    ¡°Charles isn¡®ting home tonight. I won¡®t tell him that you¡¯ll drop by. Don¡®t worry.¡± Alice patted me on


    the shoulder and held my hand.


    After hearing her say that, I felt relieved. And soon, the thought of seeing my beloved son excited me. I


    wasn¡®t sure if James had even missed me.


    ¡°Scarlett, I¡¯m sorry that I failed to take good care of James, and ended up making you go through hell.¡±


    On our way to the Moore mansion, Alice looked at me with guilt on her face. It seemed that she was


    ming herself for what happened.


    ¡°None of this is your fault. This all happened because of Rita¡®s grudge against me and Charles. And


    besides, it¡¯s partly my fault.¡± I shook my head, attempting tofort Alice with a smile on my face. I


    should¡®ve stayed by James¡® side all the time. In doing so, Rita would never have had the chance to


    kidnap him.


    ¡°Is Rita still alive?¡± At the mention of Rita, Alice was enraged, alles in the Moole Mansion


    ¡°She¡®s still very much alive. Rita¡®s heart belongs to William¡®s sister. He wanted to take the heart back,


    but Susan spoke to him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Alice appeared to be surprised. It seemed that Charles didn¡®t tell her about any of this.


    ¡°Susan was seeing someone back then. The man¡®s wife was cheating on him and even had a boy with


    her lover. The same boy thatter died in the sea. Anyway, Susan took James away and struck a deal


    with William. And her condition was to keep Rita alive,¡± I exined.


    ¡°I see.¡± Alice nodded.


    ¡°After that, William raised James in a different house. I didn¡®t find out about it until recently,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Scarlett, don¡®t you hate William? He hid James from you and lied to you that your son is dead. He kept


    you from your son for a long time!¡± Anger was written all over Alice¡®s face. In response, I shook my


    head. Instead of hating him or feeling resentment of any kind, I was actually grateful to him.


    I was thankful that he made that deal with Susan.


    And I was grateful that he didn¡®t do anything that could harm James. ¡°James is alive, and that¡®s enough


    for me,¡± I remarked.


    ¡°You¡®re right. That¡®s a lot better than anything else,¡± said Alice. She nodded in agreement, feeling


    thankful how things turned out.


    Just before we could arrive at the Moore mansion, she suddenly asked, ¡°Scarlett, are the twins


    really your children?¡±


    I nodded in response to her question. My little twins were the only spiritual support I had left now that I


    had lost James.


    The day I thought that James fell into the sea, my heart was shattered into pieces. In that moment, I


    wished that I could jump into the sea and die with him. It was those two kids that gave me the courage


    to live on. Alice looked like she wanted to ask more questions, but she bit them back upon seeing that I


    didn¡®t look well. The moment I stepped foot into the Moore mansion again, I had mixed feelings.


    Grandpa and Grandma were sitting in the living room. I greeted them politely, but they didn¡®t respond.


    Clearly, they still resented me because of what happened before.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± While I was debating with myself whether to say something or not, I suddenly heard James¡®


    voice.


    ¡°James!¡± Upon seeing him, tears fell down from my eyes, and I felt an indescribably pain overwhelm


    my heart. I held my son and kissed his cheeks tenderly. When James saw me crying, he said, ¡°Don¡®t


    cry, Mommy.¡± Then, he wiped away my tears.


    ¡°Scarlett, whenever you miss James, you cane here to visit him anytime.¡± Alice approached me,


    patted my shoulder, and attempted tofort me.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied sincerely.


    Her words were a greatfort to me.


    As I held my son tighter, tears streamed down my cheeks again. Before I saw him now, I tried my best


    to convince myself that I should never see him again.


    I didn¡®t realize just how much I¡®d missed him until the moment Iid eyes on him again. When I finally


    calmed down, Christine began to ask me about my amnesia. Her words silenced me. I couldn¡®t answer


    them.


    ¡°Scarlett, do you me Alice for failing to take care of James?¡± asked Christine.


    ¡°No, Grandma,¡± I said.


    Rita had nned to kidnap James for a long time. Even if Alice had stayed by his side all the time, she


    would¡®ve been able toe up with different ways to achieve her goal.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Scarlett, are you really going to divorce Charles? Now that James has returned, I think it¡®s high time


    that you clear out your misunderstandings with Charles. Can¡®t you find it in your heart to forgive him?¡±


    Christine was doing her best to bring me and Charles back together. It seemed that she really didn¡®t


    want us to get divorced. I wasn¡®t sure how to answer her questions.


    Putting things into perspective, it was Charles and I who failed to deal with our problems with Rita. If it


    weren¡®t for us, James wouldn¡®t have suffered so much. I couldn¡®t forgive Charles, and it was even


    harder for me to forgive myself.


    ¡°Scarlett, please stay with James even just for tonight. He¡®s been looking for you these days. He really


    misses you,¡± said Lawrence.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry, but I can¡®t. I¡®ll just visit him some other day,¡± I replied firmly. Upon hearing my answer,


    Grandpa and Grandma didn¡®t insist on persuading me to stay. After ying with James for a while, he


    began to feel sleepy. Thus, I took him upstairs and put him on the bed. The decor in the baby¡®s room


    remained almost the same as before. All of my fondest memories of this room shed through my mind


    like scenes out of a movie.


    Flustered, I cursed myself for being so pathetic. I had already decided to divorce Charles. From then


    on, we would never meet again. I shouldn¡®t be thinking of the past. Suddenly, I noticed a picture frame


    on the bedside table. I remembered that the picture in this frame used to be of me and James, but now,


    it had been reced by that of Charles and James.


    ¡®Does Charles want James topletely forget me?¡® I wondered. I sat on the edge of the bed, staring


    at James as he slept soundly. My heart ached when I thought that my son would eventually forget me. I


    leaned over, nting a kiss on James¡® forehead as tears ran down my cheeks. It wasn¡®t until midnight


    that I finally steeled my heart and left the Moore mansion, albeit reluctantly.

 Chapter 318: An Unexpected Car Accident

    Chapter 318: An Unexpected Car ident


    Scarlett¡®s POV:


    The sky was quite cloudy when I woke up and opened the window the next morning. Soon, it began to


    rain. After taking a shower, I put on some makeup and a very refreshing subtle perfume. I also


    straightened my clothes and brushed my hair. I would be going through the divorce formalities with


    Charles. We had agreed to meet at the Moore Group at nine o¡®clock.


    Even though I knew that I should be happy about it, there was something that was weighing my heart


    down.


    After arriving at the Moore Group, I waited beside the flower beds. As the rain continued to stter


    over the flower bed, soon the ground became muddy.


    Time passed, but Charles was not there yet, which made me a little anxious.


    He had always been punctual. What could possibly have caused him to bete?


    All of a sudden, I heard someone¡®s footstepsing from behind me. ¡®Charles is here!¡¯ Thinking that, I


    quickly adjusted my expression before I turned around. ¡°You...¡±


    To my surprise, it was Richard, not Charles.


    Swallowing my words, I looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°Why are you here? And where is Charles?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Moore can¡®te.¡± Richard answered in a gloomy voice.


    I then got in his car. He immediately stepped on the gas and raced along the road. Soon, we arrived at


    the hospital. Richard hit the brakes so hard that the car came to a screeching halt. Unfastening my


    seat¨Cbelt, I rushed out of the car at once. The cold wind felt like a knife cutting my skin, and even


    though I stepped on a rock that made my injured ankle ache, I still ran towards the hospital.


    ¡®Charles will be fine. He is going to be fine,¡® I kept thinking to myself as I ran. Charles was unconscious


    as hey in the ICU. He looked pale and lifeless.


    Although we were just a few meters apart, it felt like we were in different worlds. Did we meet and fall in


    love just to end up getting ourselves hurt in the end? Was it a mistake from the very beginning? ¡°Don¡®t


    worry. Mr. Moore is going to be fine,¡± Richardforted me.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°He drank with Mr. Patelst night, and instead of asking the driver to pick him up, he drove back home


    on his own, and ended up meeting with an ident on his way.¡±


    ¡®How can he drive after getting drunk? Is he crazy?¡®


    I looked at him through the ss window as I muttered to myself, ¡°Charles, wake up! You owe me too


    much and you can¡®t just leave withoutpensating me.¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, so you are here.¡± I suddenly heard an unfriendly voiceing from behind me, so I quickly


    turned around and saw Nancy walking towards me with a faint smile on her lips, dressed in a hospital


    gown.


    ¡®Why is she here?¡®


    I nced at Richard, who lowered his head guiltily. Seeing that, I figured that Nancy must have been


    with Charles the night before.


    That moment, the doctor walked in.


    ¡°Which one of you is the patient¡®s family member?¡± he asked, holding a document in his hand.


    ¡°i¡®m...¡± Before I could even finish my words, Nancy interrupted me. ¡°What¡®s the matter, doctor?¡±


    ¡°I want the signature of the person who is the patient¡®s family, so which one of you is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡®m Mr. Moore¡®s wife. Give it to me.¡± Taking the document from his hand, I quickly signed it.


    ¡°I didn¡®t expect to be bothered to sign for Charles just before your divorce. Thanks, Scarlett,¡± Nancy


    said defiantly.


    ¡°Miss Wood, even if I have divorced him, it is still not your turn to sign for him.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± It was clear that Nancy was not expecting me to fight back as she turned to


    me in shock.


    ¡°Nothing. You take good care of Charles.¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    With a faint smile, I turned to Richard and added, ¡°Since Charles is going to be fine, I have to go. Let


    me know once he¡®s discharged from the hospital.¡±


    ¡°But he is still unconscious and needs someone to take care of him, so please stay here,¡± Richard said.


    ¡°There¡®s no need for that. Miss Wood is here, and I am sure that she will take great care of him.¡± I


    nced at Charles before I turned around and walked away.


    By the time I was out of the hospital, the rain had already stopped. I felt hurried footstepsing from


    behind me, so I turned around and saw Richard running towards me. ¡°Scarlett, don¡¯t mistake Mr.


    Moore. He has nothing to do with that girl.¡±


    ¡°Why would it matter to me?¡± I did not want to hear anyone defend Charles now because I had already


    seen the truth with my own eyes, so what was the point in telling me otherwise?


    ¡°It was not because of Nancy that he got into an identst night,¡± Richard exined. 2 ¡°So what?


    We are separating and have to move on, anyway. Since you could gradually forget about Rita and start


    a new life, I think Charles and I should also do that. So stop pestering me and let me go.¡±


    I then hailed a cab and said to the driver, ¡°Please take me to the airport.¡±


    William and the kids were waiting for me, so I really could not waste another moment there.


    The taxi driver immediately started the car.


    Just when I was about to arrive at the airport, Alice called me. ¡°Scarlett,e home quickly. James has


    been crying all morning, and I can¡®t get him to stop!¡± When I heard my son crying over the phone, I was


    flustered. ¡°I¡®ll be right there.¡± As soon as I hung up, I turned to the driver and said in an apologetic tone,


    ¡°Sir, please forgive me for asking, but I need to go to a different ce...¡±


    The second I arrived at the Moore mansion, I rushed to the living room. James was still crying, so


    I quickly took him from Alice¡®s hands. Alice exined worriedly, ¡°I don¡®t know what¡®s the matter with


    him. He¡®s been crying since morning, and none of us were able tofort him.¡±


    ¡°Okay. You must be tired, so please take a rest. I will handle him.¡± I then motioned for Alice to sit down.


    James was crying pitifully like an abandoned puppy. I tried to wipe away his tears while I coaxed him in


    a low voice, ¡°Please don¡®t cry, James. Mommy is here with you.¡± ¡°Mommy, don¡®t go.¡± James finally


    stopped crying, but there still seemed to be an unimaginable amount of grievance in his tone, which


    was different from his usual naughtiness.


    Feeling sorry for him, Iforted him softly, ¡°I am not going anywhere. I will always be with you.¡±

 Chapter 319: Empty

    Chapter 319: Empty


    Scarlett''s POV:


    After coaxing him for a while, James eventually stopped crying and fell asleep in my arms.He looked so


    adorable when he was sleeping.His curled eyshes fluttered from time to time, and I could not resist


    stroking his skin that was as fair as a doll''s.


    While I was admiring my son, Alice walked over and said, "The little boy is finally quiet.Sure enough,


    only the mother couldfort her son."


    What Alice had said made me happy.I bent over to kiss my son''s little face.However, I felt that his


    temperature was a little too high.


    "James is a little hot.Could you get the thermometer for me?"


    "How could that be? Don''t worry.I''ll get it for you right away." Alice went to get the thermometer just like


    she said and returned shortly after.


    "I measured James''s temperature this morning.He had a low fever, so I wiped his body with warm


    water," she said with a guilty look on her face.


    I put the thermometer under James''s armpit and replied, "Maybe James isn''t in the mood because it''s


    raining."


    "You''re right.Children are quite sensitive.They can also sense things like whether their parents love


    each other or not."


    Alice was implying something.I did not say anything and just patted James gently on the back.


    Five minutester, I took out the thermometer and checked his temperature.


    It was 110 degrees.I felt sorry for my son as he was burning with fever. "Please get the antipyretic


    paste and medicine.I''ll give James medicine in case his fever goes any higher."


    "Okay.I''ll be right back."


    Alice left the room at once and returned a few momentster with the medicine.I put the antipyretic


    paste on James''s forehead.I would change it into a new one after a few hours.Then, I gave him the


    medicine.


    James twisted and turned in my arms, making me worry even more.I observed his condition for a while


    and saw that his face was still red.


    Not only that, his fever had not gone down yet, so I decided not toy him on the cot for the time being.


    James asked for water, so I immediately fetched him a bottle and helped him drink.


    But even though his thirst had been satiated, he stil! did not feel well.


    He groaned every now and then, and it took him an hour before he finally fell asleep.


    I took him downstairs in the evening.


    Thankfully, his fever had been brought down, and he finally felt so much better now.


    He opened his eyes and said in a sleepy voice, "Mom, I''m awake."


    "Are you hungry?"


    He pointed in the direction of the dining room and answered, "Yes.I want dinner."


    I gestured for J toe over and ordered, "Could you prepare James''s form? Thanks."


    "Okay, Scarlett." J immediately did as told.


    Just as she handed James''s milk to me, my phone rang.


    I asked her to watch over my son for a moment and then walked aside to answer the call.


    It was not until this moment that I felt that my shoulder was sore and a little painful.


    "Hello."


    "Scarlett, where are you now? Jerry and Jason are waiting for you."


    William went straight to the point.


    "I know, but I can''t go back today.James is sick."


    "But Jerry and Jason also need you.You just don''t want to leave, do you? Admit it.You still haven''t


    forgotten Charles," William retorted, a hint of disappointment in his voice.


    "This has nothing to do with him.Just please take care of the twins for me."


    I hung up as soon as I finished speaking.I did not want to talk to William anymore, especially when he


    was just going to press me into saying something I did not want to say.I returned to the dining room and


    took James over.


    "Let me feed him."


    "Scarlett, your shoulder isn''tpletely healed yet.Be careful," J advised with a worried look on


    her face.


    "It''s okay.I''ll be sitting when I feed him."


    Once James was full, I wiped his mouth with a napkin and picked him up again.


    He was still weak, but his fever had subsided.


    After ying with me for a while, he fell asleep yet again.I carried him upstairs andid him on the cot.


    Just then, Alice walked in and asked in a hushed voice, "Is James sleeping?"


    "Yes," I answered.


    Alice bent down and gingerly stroked James''s face.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with Charles.I''ve been calling him the whole day, but he''s not returning


    my calls."


    It turned out that she did not know that something had happened to her son.


    "Amy said that something came up in thepany, so Charles went on a business trip.He should be


    on the ne now."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I lied in order not to make Alice worry.


    "I see.Scarlett, I''d like to ask you something.You haven''t signed the divorce papers yet, have you?"


    "Not yet.Anyway, you should take a rest now.I can take care of James."


    I shifted the topic, not wanting Alice to ask me more questions.


    "Okay then.Take care of yourself.I''m leaving."


    One Alice was gone, I heaved a sigh of relief.Then, I leaned on James''s cot to take a nap.But I could


    not sleep.I was worried James''s fever would recur, so I checked his temperature from time to time.


    James cried in the middle of the night.


    Although my shoulder was aching, I held him in my arms and lulled him back to sleep.


    Suddenly, I felt a sharp pain on my lips.I touched them with my fingers and found that they were


    cracked and bleeding.


    Only then did I remember that I did not drink much water today.I gentlyid James on the cot.I suddenly


    remembered that there was an ointment for dry lips in the drawer of the master bedroom.


    With that, I went to the said room.


    But when I reached the door, I did note in right away.I just stood there with my heart pounding in


    my chest.


    Atst, I took a deep breath and pushed the door open.


    A familiar scent came to my senses, and the memories of the past came flooding back to me.


    The furnishings in the master bedroom had changed a little.


    However, the photo of me and Charles on the bedside table was gone.


    A myriad of feelings swept all over me.


    But at the same time, I felt empty.It was as if I had lost something valuable to me.My nose twitched,


    and tears welled up in my eyes.As I made my way inside, I touched the empty wall of the bedroom.


    In the past, this very wall was filled with photos of Charles, James, and me.


    But now, not a single picture was hung there anymore.It appeared that Charles was now trying to forget


    about me and move on with his life.


    Like him, I should start letting go of the past now.But, now was not the right time to be sentimental


    about the past.I had better get what I hade here for.


    With that, I went to the bedside table, opened the drawer, and took the ointment that I needed.


    But then, my gaze fell upon the door of the bathroom.


    What had happened in the bedroom happened in the bathroom as well.


    All my skincare products and toiletries were gone.


    I looked at myself in the mirror and saw how haggard I was.


    My cheekbones bulged, and there were dark circles under my eyes.


    What was more, my face, which used to be rosy and full of energy, was gaunt and pale.


    As I applied ointment to my dry and cracked lips, bitterness surged in my heart.


    At this moment, I vaguely heard that James was crying in the baby¡¯s room.I rushed to his aid and found


    that he had woken up.


    "Mom, pee-pee..." He spread his arms open the moment he saw me.


    "Okay.I''ll take you to the bathroom right now." I put James in thevatory and changed his diaper.


    He distracted himself by ying with the things that he could hold.


    "Daddy''s toothbrush!" he shouted happily.


    He picked it up and waved it on my face.


    All of a sudden, he threw it, and it went straight into the toilet.


    James giggled and eximed, "No brush! Toilet!"


    But the next second, he seemed to have forgotten what had just happened.He picked up the


    toothpaste and yed with it.


    "James, good job!" I gave my son a thumbs up.


    For some reason, an inexplicable sense of joy rose in my heart.

 Chapter 320: Its Over

    Chapter 320: It''s Over


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I picked up the toothbrush from the toilet.


    And upon seeing water drip down from it, I imagined how Charles would put this into his mouth; and


    that thought alone brought me toughter.


    "James, can we meet secretly every month from now on?" I whispered to my son.


    "No!" James held my neck, shaking his head.


    I hugged him and caressed his cheeks.


    "James, you''re my baby.Why won''t you agree to such a small request? This makes Mommy so sad." I


    covered my eyes, pretending to cry.


    Seemingly nonplussed, James touched my face with his little hand.


    "Don''t cry, Mommy."


    "So, will you agree to my request?" I asked.


    James buried his face in my arms, nodding reluctantly.


    I touched his head lovingly and said, "Promise me that you won''t cry when you can''t see me in the


    future."


    James looked up at me and replied, "Okay, Mommy."


    "You''re so awesome, my love! Now, give Mommy a kiss." I nted a kiss on my son''s cheek, and it


    made him blush.


    After washing up, I went downstairs with James in my arms.


    The living room was a mess.


    Alice picked up her purse and was about to go out.


    Upon seeing mee down, she asked anxiously, "Scarlett, didn''t you say that Charles was on a


    business trip?"


    It appeared that Alice already found out that Charles had been in a car ident.


    "Don''t worry, Mom.Charles is okay."


    "Gosh, the people around him are so reckless! How could they not tell us something this big?" Alice


    remarked, visibly panicking.


    "Maybe they''re afraid that you''ll worry too much," I replied.


    "Nonsense! How could a mother be indifferent to her child''s plight? If something had really happened to


    Charles...No! I have to go and see him for myself right away."


    The more she spoke, the more anxious Alice became.She hurriedly put on her shoes and was ready to


    leave.


    "Aren''t you going toe with me, Scarlett?" she asked.


    Her question left me stunned.


    "Uh, sorry, but no.I''m leaving today."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Now that I had decided to break off all ties with Charles, I wanted to avoid having too much contact with


    him.


    Alice sighed, "If you don''t want to go, that''s fine.Just give me James, please.I''ll take him to his father."


    Having said that, she took James from me.I was reluctant to say goodbye to him, but I had to.I could


    only watch their car drive away.


    "Scarlett, do you really not want to see how Charles is doing? I''m sure he would love to see you."


    I had no idea that Christine was already behind me, and she was staring at me with hopeful eyes.


    For a moment, I paused.Then, I said with a straight face, "Grandma, too many things have happened


    between me and Charles.We can''t get back together anymore.It''s better to break uppletely than to


    continue torturing each other."


    Christine gave me a pat on the shoulder, staring at me with forlorn eyes.


    "You have your own lives to live.My only wish is for the both of you to be happy." Tears blurred my


    vision.


    She had finally agreed to let me divorce Charles.I spread my arms and hugged Christine.


    "Thank you, Grandma.Thank you so much."


    I was thanking her for taking care of me and loving me ever since I was a little girl.And I also thanked


    her for understanding me and supporting me all this time.


    Gently, Christine wiped away my tears.


    "Don''t cry, dear.¡± Meanwhile, Nina drove the car over.


    "I should go now, Grandma."


    I didn''t take away the ring that Christine had given me.It was the Moore family''s heirloom, and it should


    belong to the next Mrs.Moore.


    On my way to the airport, I stared out the window, watching the passing scenery.


    My heart began to ache.


    This time, I was determined to leave.At the airport, Nina looked into my eyes and said, "Scarlett, I think


    you should go to the hospital to see Charles."


    I smiled but said nothing.


    "Forget it.You have your reasons, so I won''t force you."


    Nina waved her hand, giving up on persuading me.


    Afterwards, we hugged each other.


    "I wish you all the best, Scarlett," she said.


    "And I wish the same for you," I replied.


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    I was lying in bed, staring at the empty white ceiling.My body felt like it had been beaten to a pulp.


    All of a sudden, the door of the ward opened up.My mother walked in along with James.


    "Charles, how are you feeling? Are you okay?"


    She put James beside me, held my hand, and stared at me up and down while trying to hold back her


    tears.


    Meanwhile, I touched my son''s face.


    "Don''t worry, Mom.I''m fine."


    "Scarlett, she..."


    Upon hearing the name, my heart ached, and it put a frown on my face.


    "Mom, please don''t mention her to me again."


    "Fine.I won''t mention her again.I''ll find you a better woman in the future."


    She wiped away her tears.


    ¡®A better woman?¡¯ I wondered.


    ¡®Is there any other woman better than Scarlett in this world?¡¯ With that in mind, I averted my gaze.


    "You''re an adult, Charles.Why aren''t you taking care of yourself properly? If something happens to you,


    what am I supposed to do? James is still so young.Do you want him to lose his father?"


    My mother sat next to me, nagging my ears off.


    Frowning, I exined, "Mom, take it easy! It was just an ident."


    Suddenly, she put on a serious face and brought up another topic.


    "Charles, I heard that Nancy was in your car during the ident.Are you really with her?"


    I neither denied nor admitted it.


    "Honestly, Nancy is quite a looker, but I get this feeling that she''s not as simple as she appears to be."


    Speak of the devil and she''de.


    Nancy soon came into the ward.She was wearing a hospital gown and light makeup.She had a


    bouquet of lilies in hand, looking as fresh and beautiful as the flowers in her hands.


    "Hello, Mrs.Moore.I''m here to visit Charles," she said shyly.


    "Nancy, I heard that you got injured as well.You should get some more rest.You can visit Charles once


    you''re feeling better," said my mother.


    "It''s alright, Mrs.Moore.I just really care about Charles¡¯ health.But don''t worry! I''ll try not to disturb him,"


    Nancy exined anxiously.


    This time, my mother frowned and said nothing more.She turned around and picked up James.


    "Well, since you''re doing fine, Charles, I should go.I hope you can ponder on what we discussed."


    Having said that, she nced at Nancy knowingly before leaving the ward.I could tell that my mother


    disliked Nancy.She probably didn''t like anyone aside from Scarlett.


    The following day, during the afternoon, Iy on my bed as I dealt with work.


    There was entertainment rted news ying on the TV, and I vaguely heard Scarlett''s name.


    Upon raising my head, I happened to see her face.She was being cornered by a group of reporters at


    the airport.


    One of them shouted, "Mrs.Moore, some say that you''ve been having an affair during your marriage,


    and that you dumped your husband.Is this true?"


    ¡®An affair?¡¯ I sneered.


    ¡®Paper really could never hold fire" I thought.

 Chapter 321: Forgive Her And Yourself

    Chapter 321: Forgive Her And Yourself


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    I wanted to see how Scarlett would answer.


    "What are you doing? Why are you making things difficult for a woman?" asked William.


    He appeared from amidst the crowd, holding Scarlett in his arms.


    The reporters shifted their attention towards him immediately.


    "Sir, what is the nature of your rtionship with Mrs.Moore?"asked a reporter.


    "Are you her lover?"asked another reporter.


    "Enough!"


    William shot them a stern re and said, "Scarlett and I are good friends; nothing more, nothing


    less.Stop making wild assumptions, because it will affect her rtionship with her husband!"


    While protecting Scarlett, he led her out of the encirclement of reporters.The news program began to


    broadcast the next piece of news, but I was still thinking of how William held Scarlett while she was


    panicking.


    ¡®They''ve be so brazen now, huh?¡¯ I stared at my ring finger.


    It still had a faint trace of where the ring used to be, caused by wearing a ring for a long time.But sadly,


    the ring was no longer there.Richard noticed the look on my face, so he took out the ring from his


    pocket and handed it to me.


    "Mr.Moore, the paramedics took the ring off while giving you emergency treatments, so I kept it safe for


    you.Now, I''m giving it back to you."


    I stared at the ring in his palm, and it made me think of a simr ring on William''s fingers.The thought of


    it alone felt like I took a punch to the gut, and the feeling of humiliation lingered in my mind.


    "I have no need for that anymore.Throw the thing away," I scoffed.


    Richard held the ring with a nk stare, uncertain of what to do.


    Silence ensued in the ward for a time.


    The following moment, Nancy entered carrying a small basket of fruits.


    "Hi, Charles! How are you feeling? I''m here to visit you and bring you some fruits."


    Having said that, she sat on the edge of my bed and began to peel an apple using a fruit knife.Upon


    ncing at her hand, I noticed that she had bruises on it.


    "Put that down.You don''t need to do this for me."


    Nancy hid her injured hand behind her back, visibly startled.


    "I''m fine.That whole thing was my fault.If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have been in a car ident,"


    she said.


    Tears began to well up in her eyes.


    I stared at her, feeling deeply annoyed and insulted at the same time.I had already seen through


    Nancy''s poor theatrics.


    She was merely pretending to be a young woman in love.


    But so what? At the very least, she was doing this because she loved me.


    Scarlett, on the other hand, didn''t even bother to pretend like she cared about me.She even used the


    cruelest possible way to get me out of her sight.


    Love and hatred intertwined, creating a bottle of deadly, poisonous wine.


    But in this game involving two people, only I was left intoxicated and unable to wake up from the


    nightmare that had taken shape.


    The day that I was discharged from the hospital, I took Nancy with me to the car.There, I saw just how


    surprised Richard and J were to see her.


    "Mr.Moore, there''s going to be a lot of reporters taking pictures of us.Do you..." Richard wanted to voice


    out his concern, but he stopped mid sentence.


    "I already know," I said, chuckling bitterly.


    Now that Scarlett and William practically announced to the public that they were dating, it would only be


    fair for me to be with another woman.


    Scarlett was intent on leaving me.


    Thus, I wanted to show her that I didn''t need her at all! Not to brag, but hundreds, if not thousands of


    women would fall head over heels just to gain my affection.


    Upon our arrival at the Moore mansion, Nancy got out of the car with me.


    At this time, Tracy was ying with James in the front yard.When my son saw meing, he


    immediately ran towards me.


    "Daddy! You''re home!" I bent down, picked him up, and nted an affectionate kiss on his cheek.


    "Did you miss me, James?"


    "Yes, I did! So much!" James replied.


    "Hello, James.I''m Nancy Wood, a friend of your dad,"


    Nancy greeted James as she stood behind me.James took one nce at her and shrank in my arms


    with fear.


    "Mr.Moore, why is she here?" Tracy asked, sounding upset.


    Silently, Nancy hid behind me, feeling as though she was being persecuted.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I shot Tracy a cold nce and asked, "Is she not allowed to be here?"


    Upon hearing the question, she nced down and dared not speak.


    With that resolved, I touched James¡¯ head and carried him into the vi, while Nancy followed me


    behind.The moment my father and grandmother saw that I had taken Nancy home, they both looked


    unhappy.


    They sat in the living room for a few minutes, but they went back upstairs not long after.


    And before long, Grandma asked a servant to take me to her room.


    "Charles, I know that you and Scarlett are having problems, but you haven''t even gone through the


    divorce process yet.It''s not appropriate for you to bring another woman home so openly! Besides, I¡¯ve


    already observed that girl, and you''re way out of her league.She''s not a good fit for you."


    "Oh, she isn''t, huh? Then who do you think is suitable for me? Scarlett?" I asked.


    Ever since Scarlett was a little girl, my family had believed that she was the only one fit to be my


    wife.But now, I realized that it was a ridiculous assumption.Grandma let out a deep sigh.


    "Don''t me Scarlett for what happened.She''s hurting just as much as you are.I lowered my gaze and


    said nothing.Right now, I knew just how much hatred my eyes possessed.


    "She''s hurting? She abandoned me time and time again.Am I not hurting as well? I won''t forgive her for


    the rest of my life! I just can''t" Grandma held my hand, staring into my eyes.


    "Don''t you get it, Charles? She''s actually miserable."


    "Are you sure? Whenever she''s flirting with another man, she has that bright smile on her face." I could


    no longer hide my grievances at this point.


    Every time I thought of William held Scarlett in his arms, it felt like my heart was being torn into pieces.


    "Maybe you''re just not meant for each other.You need to let her go, my child.After all, Scarlett has left


    James to us."


    Tears welled up in Grandma''s eyes.


    "How are you so sure that she didn''t want to abandon James, huh?"


    Each word that came out of my mouth was like a knife, jabbing into my heart.


    ¡®How could she be so cruel as to abandon our son for another man?¡¯ I wondered.


    "Charles, you''ll never understand how a mother feels when losing her child.She''s really hurting over


    it.I''m sure," said Grandma.


    "Why are you always taking her side? This is all Scarlett''s fault.She chose to abandon me!"


    Right after I said that, I chuckled with self-mockery.


    "But you''ve also hurt Scarlett, haven''t you? Charles, you''re a grown man.You should learn to forgive


    her, and you need to forgive yourself."


    I could see my ferocious face in my grandmother''s eyes.And her soft gaze slowlyforted me.


    The sound of her voice lingered in my mind, and I found that I couldn''t refute her.At this point, my mind


    was in shambles.


    Suddenly, James¡¯ cries pulled me back to reality.I hurried out to check on him.


    There, I saw the servant and Alice coaxing James while he cried in the hall.


    Meanwhile, Nancy was standing aside, seemingly bewildered.


    "What happened?" I asked sternly.


    "I was ying with James, when all of a sudden, he cried.I...I don''t know what happened," Nancy


    exined incoherently.


    As I looked at my son''s face covered in tears, I felt really sorry for him.


    Annoyed, I shouted at Nancy, "Get out!"


    Nancy stood rooted to her spot as tears streamed down her face.


    "But, Charles..."


    "Didn''t you hear me? I just told you to get out of my house!"

 Chapter 322: You Dont Love Me

    Chapter 322: You Don''t Love Me


    Nancy''s POV:


    My heart raced in my chest in panic when I looked back in Charles''s icy cold gaze.It turned out that he


    cared about James more than I thought.


    A sense of crisis swept over me at this sudden realization.


    James was his child with Scarlett.


    Since Charles cared about his son so much, did that mean that he still had not moved on from that


    woman? At the thought of Scarlett, my heart was filled with anguish and resentment.


    Why could I notpete with her? I had done so much for Charles, but he only cared about Scarlett.


    Sometimes, I even felt that he could not see what I had done for him.


    From now on, I swore to myself I would win Charles over.I would not stop until I became his woman.


    At this moment, I called my brother and asked him to pick me up at the Moore mansion.


    He arrived about thirty minutester and drove me to the seaside.


    There, I had a heartfelt conversation with him.But first, he asked me about Charles.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Nancy, are you in love with Charles?" he asked while looking at me with concern.


    I knew very well what he was worried about.


    Charles was the heir of the Moore family.


    It did not take a genius to see that he was way out of my league.I just looked at Nick in response.


    ¡®Do I love Charles? Maybe" I answered, but I only kept it to myself.


    Could I me myself? He was handsome and endearing.Any woman would fall in love with him.


    "I will win Charles over.I''m not only talking about his body but also his heart," I said with sheer


    determination.


    As I spoke, there was a crazy look in my eyes that even I did not notice.If there was one thing I was


    sure about, it was that I would not give up on Charles without putting up a fight.


    One day, I was certain he would realize that I was more suitable for him than Scarlett.


    "Nancy, it''s good for us if you manage to hook up with Charles.But stop being delusional.He will never


    fall in love with you.Scarlett is the only woman he has ever loved in his life."


    "You''re wrong, Nicky.Charles will falt in love with me," I insisted.


    I was confident in my charm.


    Charles would eventually see how good I was.


    "Nancy, don''t be rash.Charles''s love for Scarlett may be beyond yourprehension.Think about it.If


    Scarlett really betrayed him, there''s a chance that he might never love again."


    Nick had known that it was useless to stop me once I had put my heart into it.Because of this, he


    decided to tell me the cruelest truth once and for all.It was effective, though.


    His words rendered me speechless.


    Besides, I knew from the back of my head that what he had said was true.


    If Scarlett had betrayed Charles, even I would not have the chance to get close to him.


    All of a sudden, his icy cold gaze crossed my mind.I lowered my head as a feeling of dread washed


    over me.


    But then again, just the thought of losing Charles dismayed me.


    Scarlett might be irreceable in his heart, my resolution was unwavering.I would make sure to


    Charles over, no matter what it took.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    In the afternoon, Tracy suddenly came to me while I was typing something on myputer.


    "Tracy, what brings you here?" I asked in surprise.


    Tracy should be taking care of James at the Moore mansion at this moment.What was she doing in my


    house?


    "Mr.Moore took Nancy home yesterday.I couldn''t control myself and said something harsh.And then, he


    fired me." Tracyined with her head down.


    My heart ached when I heard that Charles had taken Nancy in the mansion.


    "Mr.Moore has brought another woman home before you two divorce.He doesn''t seem to care about


    your feelings," Tracy added.


    The more she spoke, the more wronged she felt on my behalf.I must admit, even though I was the one


    who chose to leave, I still had notpletely let go of Charles.


    All of a sudden, Tracy walked over and held my hand, bringing me back to my senses.


    "Scarlett, I have nowhere else to go.Please take me with you."


    I was a little hesitant.I had nned to go to France once Charles and I were officially divorced.


    That was my way of having closure with all the people I had known from the past.I wanted nothing to


    do with them in the future.


    "Please let me stay with you," Tracy pleaded again.


    It seemed that she had made up her mind to stick with me until the end.


    "Fine.You can stay here."


    She had been by my side for a long time and had protected me dutifully.


    I would be on my conscience if I did not help her after, especially when Charles had fired her for


    speaking for me.After everything she had said and done, there was no way I would leave Tracy behind.


    Just then, my phone rang.I picked up my phone and looked to see who it was.


    Speaking of the devil, it was Charles.He had not called for a long time.


    It was Nina who had been rying my messages to him.


    That got me thinking¡ªwhy did he take the initiative to call me right now? Anxious, I took a deep breath


    and answered the call.


    "Scarlett, I''ll wait for you at the gate of Moore Group at nine o''clock tomorrow morning.Let''s go through


    the divorce procedure once and for all," Charles said in a matter-of-fact tone.


    Then, without waiting for my response, he hung up the call.His cold and emotionless tone saddened


    me.


    That was on me, though.


    Leaving him was my decision.


    Tomorrow, I would leave everything behind and start anew.


    At the thought of this, I concealed my sadness and forced a smile.


    "Tracy, book a ticket for me to France tomorrow."


    Once the divorce had been finalized, I would leave the country with my two children and start a new


    life.


    "Are you sure? Are you really going to leave James behind?" Tracy asked with confusion written all


    over her face.


    "I don''t think Charles wants me to see James again," I answered with a bitter smile.


    The scene of James hugging me and calling me "Mom" suddenly shed through my mind.


    The thought that I would have to leave him brought a pang to my heart.


    Of course, I did not want to do that, but I had no choice but to do so.It was for the betterment of the two


    of us.


    When William came back in the evening, I told him straight away that I would leave the country


    tomorrow.


    "William, I appreciate everything you''ve done for me.But, I want to let you know that I''m leaving.I''ve


    already asked Tracy to book a flight.I''ll leave with the twins once Charles and I have divorced," I said


    indifferently as if my decision was not a big deal.


    I did not want anything to do with Charles or William anymore.William seemed to disagree with what I


    had said.He stepped forward, grabbed my shoulders, and shook them.


    "Scarlett, we agreed that we''d leave together, didn''t we? How can you leave me alone?"I shook off his


    hand and took a step back away from him.


    "That was all in the past.Things have changed now."


    "Scarlett, how can you leave me behind just like that?" William asked in a hurt voice.


    He could not ept my decision, so he tried to persuade me to change my mind.


    However, I just smiled at him in response.What had happened between us traumatized me.I knew to


    myself that we would never be together.William abruptly stood up.


    "Scarlett, I like you.I know you still haven''t let go of Charles, but I will wait until you do."


    I looked at him in the eye and said with conviction, "William, it''s impossible for us to be together.I hope


    you meet a woman, who''ll genuinely love you.But that woman isn''t me."


    However, William did not seem to hear what I had just said.He proceeded to tell me how much he loved


    me in hopes that that would change anything.


    "William!" I snapped.


    I was starting to get impatient, so I reminded him, "Just so you know, I still haven''t forgiven you for


    hiding James, and I''m not sure if I ever will.You knew how hurt I''d be if I lost my son, but you still lied to


    me.You made me believe that he was dead.You''re so selfish."


    I resented him from the moment I found out that he had lied to me.


    We were doomed to be together, and I was sure of it.I turned around to leave.


    But before I could take a step, William grabbed me by my arm.


    "Give me one more chance.I promise I won''t lie to you again."


    "William, you don''t love me.You just want to conquer me," I scoffed.


    I then heartlessly shook off his arm in disgust.Although I could hear him begging behind me, I went


    upstairs without looking back.

 Chapter 323: Say Goodbye

    Chapter 323: Say Goodbye


    Scarlett¡®s POV:


    After parting with William, I began to pack my things. During the middle of the night, Tracy and I quietly


    went downstairs with the twins. Upon our arrival downstairs, I found that William was already at the car,


    waiting by the door. ¡°Ha¨Cha, I knew you¡®d leave at midnight. At least let me give you a ride.¡± William


    took the kids from me, staring at me with sincere eyes. I fell silent for a moment, and I didn¡®t object.


    ¡°Sorry that I¡®m troubling you again but thank you.¡± I spoke in a polite and formal manner.


    William¡®s face appeared sullen. ¡°Scarlett, you don¡®t need to thank me.¡±


    I just smiled at him and said nothing.


    As William carried the kids into the car, Tracy and I sat in the backseats. ¡°Can¡®t we at least be friends in


    the future?¡± William asked with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Of course! I¡®ll always be your friend.¡±


    I really meant what I said. William had saved James, and I¡®d never forget his kindness. ¡°Really? Don¡®t


    hate me when I stick to you like glue, okay?¡± William remarked with a chuckle. Having heard what he


    said, a memory popped up in my head.


    ¡°I¡®m cooking. Can you not hug me from behind just like that?¡±


    ¡°But why not? You¡®re my wife, right? Am I not allowed to hug my wife?¡±


    ¡°Since when did you be so clingy, Charles?¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t you like it?¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Back when I was still with Charles, he would always stick by me. I oftenined to him that he was


    too clingy. Even though I wasining, I actually liked it. All of the sweet words he said to me


    resonated in my mind. But sadly, things had changed between us.


    Silence ensued in the car as I turned my gaze towards the window and tears fell from my eyes.


    ******


    The second morning, I dressed up carefully and took a taxi to the Moore group. In the morning, I settled


    the kids and dressed myself before heading to the Moore Group. On my way to meet Charles, I felt a


    little bored, so I stared outside the car window, watching the passing scenery. It was still early, so most


    of the shops along the street hadn¡®t opened. I happened to notice a hair salon that was open, and an


    idea crossed my mind


    ¡°Please stop the car.¡± After paying the cab driver, I got out of the car and walked to the door of the hair


    salon. A faint ray of sunshine fell on the board of the hair salon.


    The signage of the hair salon read, ¡°Say Goodbye¡°.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite how simple those words were, they struck my very soul.


    For a long time, I just stood at the door of the hair salon until the owner of the establishment came out


    to greet me.


    ¡°Madame, do you want a haircut?¡± Coming to my senses, I shed him a smile and said, ¡°The name of


    your hair salon is beautiful.¡±


    Upon entering the ce, I saw the brightly lit salon¡®s spacious interior. There were words written on the


    wall, and they read, ¡°Say goodbye to the past and embrace the future. Say goodbye.¡± It was time for


    me to say goodbye.


    I sat on the chair, and the man put an apron on me. ¡°What kind of style do you prefer, ma¡®am.¡± I


    combed my long hair that went down to my waist, and then I put my hand on my chin. ¡°Cut it at chin


    level for me. I want a neat and simple hairstyle.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Slowly, the man cut my long hair with the scissors. I had kept it this way for many years, but it was now


    falling bit by bit. And with every strand of hair that fell, I felt as though the bad memories and all the


    pain disappeared with them.


    ¡°Madame, it¡®s done,¡± said the man.


    I stared at the short¨Chaired woman in the mirror, barely recognizing myself.


    The heavy, painful memories that weighed me down seemed to have disappeared without a trace.


    Now, all I wanted was to embrace the new future that belonged to me, and me alone. At nine in the


    morning, I arrived at the Moore Group right on time. Charles was already waiting for me at the door.


    He was wearing an Armani ck suit, a ck tie and ck shoes today. It was as if he was going to


    attend a funeral. But wearing all ck was fitting. After all, today was the death of our marriage and it


    was officially going to be buried. I stared at him from across the road. My heart was weighed down by


    grief and sadness, gradually sinking deeper and deeper.


    As I walked up to him, I suddenly realized that I didn¡®t know what to tell him.


    Right now, it was hard for me to y it cool and exchange the usual pleasantries. One more look at


    him, and I knew that my heart would be torn apart. ¡°Why did you suddenly cut your hair short?¡± Charles


    asked, breaking the silence.


    ¡°Nothing. I just want to try something new,¡± I answered nonchntly, touching my chin¨Clength hair.


    But Charles stood rooted to his spot. ¡°Charles, it¡®s time to go,¡± I said, urging him to move. It was only


    then that he finally moved. When he took his hands out of his pockets, I happened to notice that his


    ring was no longer on his finger.


    ¡®Did he take off the ring?¡® I wondered. My heart ached. I clenched my fists and felt my nails digging into


    my palms. It felt so painful.


    ¡°Let¡®s go. Thewyer is waiting for us.¡±


    Just as I turned around and was about to walk on, I heard Charles¡® deep voice from behind me.


    Chapierdas Say Goodbye ¡ª¨C


    ¡°Scarlett, take off that ring. You don¡®t deserve it.¡± I turned around, staring at him. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I


    said you don¡®t deserve it.¡± Anger suddenly overcame my heart.


    Charles took out a wad of cash from his wallet, staring at me with a sardonic gaze. ¡°In that case, I¡®ll buy


    it from you. Is this enough?¡± I was so enraged that I trembled all over. I pulled the ring from my finger,


    clenching it in my palm.


    ¡°Is one hundred thousand dors enough? I seem to recall that you didn¡®t spend much money on that


    ring.¡± Charles took out his checkbook this time and wrote something down.


    ¡°As for the rest, just consider it as payment for sleeping with me after all these years.¡± He stared at me


    as though he was looking at a prostitute from a night club. His gaze was filled with


    contempt. My eyes widened with rage. This man, whom I had loved since I was but a little girl, was now


    saying such horrible words to me It had been said that when people were extremely angry, they would


    break intoughter.


    And right now, I was so angry that I wanted to tear him apart. I couldn¡®t help butugh bitterly. ¡°In that


    case, I should be the one to pay you!¡± I opened my purse and took out a stack of bills from my wallet,


    which I handed to Charles. Then, I raised my chin and said, ¡°This is payment for your service after all


    these years. Sadly, your service is unsatisfactory. You¡®re quite unprofessional as well.¡± Charles¡® face


    turned grim as he moved towards me. ¡°What did you say? I dare you to say it again!¡±


    His threat meant nothing to him. I took the check from his hand, putting it into my purse. I wanted to


    add fuel to the fire, and I wanted to provoke him even more.


    ¡°You want the ring, huh? Here. I¡®ll give it back to you!¡± Having said that, I threw the ring away. Within an


    instant, the symbol that had carried all my youth and love in the past had disappeared into a sea of


    people. ¡°Great. Well done!¡± Charles sneered as wrath filled his eyes. ¡°Are you going to divorce me or


    not, Charles?¡± I said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening here, Scarlett?¡± Before Charles could finish his sentence, someone suddenly


    chimed in. Charles and I looked at the man at the same time, and we saw William getting out of a car


    across the road and waving at us. Upon seeing him, my heart skipped a beat. ¡®What on earth is he


    doing here?¡±

 Chapter 324: I Wouldn‘t Divorce You

    Chapter 324: I Wouldn¡®t Divorce You


    Scarlett¡®s POV:


    ¡°You just couldn¡®t wait, could you? You had to bring your lover with you even when you¡®re here to get


    divorced. Are you nning on getting married right after the divorce?¡± Charles sneered coldly.


    I also became furious when I saw his disdainful look. ¡°You are right about that, Mr. Moore. Would you


    like to give your ex¨Cwife a wedding gift?¡±


    Hearing that, Charles red at me so seriously that it felt like his eyes were an abyss waiting to suck


    me in and destroy me.


    I reflexively took a step back and fell into William¡®s arms. William put his hands around my waist


    intimately and raised his hand to stroke my hair gently. ¡°Baby, you look stunning with that new haircut


    of yours! Were you annoyed because the twins always ended up grabbing your hair?¡± I was silent as I


    looked at him in a daze. I had already made things clear to himst night. Later he did swear with a


    rational expression that he only wanted to be my friend.


    If that was really the case, then what was he doing there now?


    William lowered his head and looked at me affectionately. ¡°I did not want you toe alone. You will be


    mine after today.¡±


    He then tried to touch my face, but I dodged him by turning my head aside.


    However, he continued to hold me in his arms without giving up.


    ¡°Honey, don¡®t be shy.¡±


    My mind was a mess. What was he even trying to do?


    ¡°Scarlett, go through the formalities and don¡®t make Charles wait too long.¡± I nced at Charles, who


    was clearly furious. All of a sudden, I understood what William was trying to


    My anger for Charles made me almost forget the real reason I was there. ¡°You two can¡®t wait any


    longer, can you?¡± Charles teased with a scoff, raising his eyebrows at us. ¡°I have no choice. Scarlett


    and I can wait, but our children can¡®t. They need a father.¡±


    William put away his yful smile and looked at Charles seriously. I snuggled up in his arms and


    acquiesced in his words. All of a sudden, Charles burst intoughter, making me have goose¨Cbumps.


    He then walked a few steps forward as William and I stared at him in confusion. Soon, he stopped in


    his tracks, turned around, and red at me. ¡°Scarlett.¡±


    I looked up at him. ¡°Do you really want to get a divorce?¡±


    There was a heavy trace of temptation and seduction in his voice that made him sound like the


    serpent that lured Adam and Eve to the forbidden fruit.


    I suddenly had a bad feeling and did not dare to say anything.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°If that¡®s what you want, then I won¡®t let you have it. I won¡®t divorce you!¡±


    His words made me stand rooted to the spot.


    He then passed by William and made his way to his Maybach. The next second, William came to his


    senses and stopped him. ¡°Charles, how can you call yourself a man if you break your promise like


    this?¡± William questioned him. ¡°Didn¡®t you say that you only think of her as your friend? Do you really


    think that a real man would sleep with his friend?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± William was rendered speechless.


    Charles cast a malicious nce at me before he turned around and left.


    I quickly came to my senses, pushed William away, caught up with Charles, and held his hand. ¡°What


    do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by bringing your lover here to spite me?¡± Looking at the unmistakable hatred in his


    eyes, I knew that he had already made up his mind. I grabbed his hand tightly to stop him from leaving.


    ¡°You promised me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Charles. You promised her that you would go through the divorce procedures with her today.¡±


    Saying that, William stood behind me.


    ¡°I am not going to divorce you. Besides, there is no way that you can live happily with a guy like him!


    From now on, I am going to focus only on stopping you from getting what you want.¡±


    Charles shook off my hand and continued in a loud voice, ¡°Let go!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°I said let go!¡± I immediately grabbed his arm tightly with both of my hands. Since he could not move his


    left hand, Charles stretched out his right hand and pinched my wrist. ¡°I said I won¡®t let you get what you


    want.¡± I felt a sharp, crushing pain in my wrist, which made me feel like he was going to break my


    bones.


    After being with Charles for so many years, I knew the kind of person he was. He was the kind of man


    who would not let anyone get what they wanted as long as he did not get what he wanted. He was


    overbearing in love. ¡°Charles, I will never marry William as long as you agree to divorce me,¡± I blurted


    out. Just as expected, he stopped in his tracks, nced at me before he turned to William, who was


    behind eve me.


    ¡°How can I trust your words after everything you¡®ve done?¡±


    ¡°As long as you agree to divorce, I will give it to you in writing that I will never marry any man.¡± ¡°So you


    won¡®t get married for the rest of your life?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    I looked at Charles in hopes that he would be a bit more soft¨Chearted. ¡°Do I look like a toddler to you?


    Did you seriously think that I would fall for something as ridiculous as Is that?¡±


    ¡°What do you even want then?¡± I asked through gritted teeth. ¡°Scarlett, just give up, okay? I am never


    going to trust you again. I just want to see you live miserably.¡± Charles sneered. The minute I heard


    those words, all my hopes crumbled under my feet. I immediately felt weak in my knees and took a


    step back while loosening my grip on his hand. I felt like I was sinking to the bottom of the ocean. My


    fear was engulfing me from within and I was too powerless to even fight back. William held me just in


    time and said, ¡°Charles, you have hurt her deeply. What can I do to make you let her go?¡± ¡°You have no


    right to judge me. This is between me and her.¡± Charles red at William with his sharp eyes. ¡°Do you


    really think that your refusal to divorce her will stop me from being with her? That¡®s ridiculous! A divorce


    agreement is just a piece of paper and I don¡®t give a damn.¡± Charles clenched his fists. Just when I was


    expecting him to punch William, he turned around and left. Were things between us really meant to end


    that way? Was I really supposed to be trapped with him without any freedom or happiness in life?


    I broke away from William¡®s arms and ran after Charles. ¡°Scarlett!¡± William grabbed my hand. ¡°William,


    please don¡®te after me. I beg you.¡± William stopped in his tracks and slowly let go of my hand.


    I rushed out without hesitation and stopped Charles right before he got in the car. I grabbed the car


    door with both hands and looked at him firmly. ¡°Divorce me.¡± ¡°Get out of my way.¡± ¡°No, I won¡®t.¡± I


    stubbornly blocked the door with my body.


    ¡°Don¡®t push me. If it weren¡®t for James, do you think that I will let you and William go so easily? Don¡®t


    ever test me.¡± Charles grabbed my shoulders and was about to push me away.


    ¡°Do you really love James?¡± I questioned him. The next second, a powerful force pushed me to the


    ground. It was Charles.


    Charles shot me a ferocious look, opened the door and left.


    I stared in the direction his car drove as I sat on the ground, enduring the piercing pain in my ankle.


    What did he mean by that?


    An ominous feeling enveloped my heart. William quickly walked up to me and bent down to pick me up.


    ¡°Scarlett, let¡®s go. We¡®ll find another way. Tracy and the kids are waiting for you at the airport.¡± I leaned


    against William¡®s chest, feeling desperate. Was I never going to be rid of Charles?

 Chapter 325: Die In Front Of Me

    Chapter 325: Die In Front Of Me


    Scarlett¡®s POV:


    William continued to hold me as he carried me to the car. I let go of his hand and got in the car. ¡°Go to


    the airport.¡±


    When we arrived at the airport, I saw amotion in the VIP lounge not far away.


    What was going on? I felt a chill freezing my heart as a bad feeling took over my mind.


    Charles¡® words shed through my mind.


    William and I looked at each other and said in unison, ¡°Jerry and Jason!¡±


    It was clear that he also sensed that something was wrong.


    I quickened my pace and ran to the lounge. There was a woman lying unconscious on the ground. It


    was Tracy!


    Jerry and Jason seemed to have already disappeared. All of a sudden, I cked out and almost


    fainted. Thankfully, William held me. Charles! It must be him!


    And it was all my fault. But now was not the right time to think about it. The safety of the twins was the


    first thing


    Thinking of that, I turned around and ran out of the airport without looking back. All I wanted was to find


    Jerry and Jason as soon as possible.


    ¡°Scarlett, wait for me!¡± I vaguely heard William calling me from behind, but I just could not afford to


    care.


    As soon as I ran out of the airport, I hailed a taxi.


    ¡°Sir, please take me to the Moore Group.¡± After getting in the car, I kept calling Charles, but he was


    either talking to someone else or did not want to answer my calls.


    When he finally picked up, I could not wait to ask, ¡°Charles, what the hell do you want?¡±


    ¡°I am only trying to give you a taste of your own medicine.¡± Charles¡® cold voice came from the other end


    of the line.


    ¡°Charles, I am begging you. Please give my children back. I don¡®t want anything else.¡±


    ¡°You have no right to be negotiating with me,¡± Charles sneered unwilling to make apromise. I


    gritted my teeth and promised, ¡°As long as you give the children back to me, I will do anything you ask


    of me.¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, William hid James away for a year. It¡®s only fair that I pay him back for what he did to me,


    right?¡± His voice was so cold that it felt like someone was striking me with a block of ice.


    ¡°Charles, do you really despise me that much? Can we talk in person?¡± I pleaded.


    ¡°You want to talk? You are acting a little too self¨Crighteous, don¡®t you think?¡± Charles hung up. My heart


    sank as I felt a chill rise up my spine. Clearly, the twins were with him. I needed to bring them back no


    matter what happened. Soon, I arrived at the first floor lobby area of Moore Group. While I waited for


    the elevator, two


    Graweroni vime bodyguards appeared by my side. They gave me a curt nod and said, ¡°Sorry, you can¡®t


    go upstairs without the CEO¡®s permission.¡±


    ¡°Get out of my way.¡± ¡°Scarlett, please don¡®t make things difficult for us.¡± The bodyguards did not want to


    leave my side. I figured that Charles must have ordered them to do it. Did he really resent me that


    much?


    Just when I was standing there lost in thought, I heard a familiar voiceing from behind me.


    ¡°Scarlett?¡±


    I turned around and saw Spencer.


    He was like a savior sent by God. I was overjoyed to see him. ¡°Spencer, can you take me upstairs? I


    have to talk to Charles about something urgent!¡±


    ¡°They did not let you go upstairs?¡± he asked, pointing at the bodyguards, and I nodded in reply. ¡°Fuck


    you! Don¡®t you recognize her?¡± The two bodyguards lowered their heads and took a step back.


    Spencer then walked me to the elevator. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡®re wee.¡± Just when he was about to swipe his ess card for the elevator, the door opened


    automatically. Spencer turned around and smiled at me. ¡°Charles is really stubborn, but he is soft¨C


    hearted. Your face recognition information is still in thepany system.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I smiled palely as I was not in the mood to think about it. After entering the elevator, Spencer


    pressed the button and said, ¡°Scarlett, you seem to have lost a lot of weight. Weren¡®t you happy with


    William?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with him. Spencer, can I meet Charles alone?¡± ¡°Of course, you can. In fact,


    Charles cares a lot about you. He¡®s the kind of guy who doesn¡®t know how to express himself. He ends


    up saying harsh things when he means something else altogether. Besides, if he¡®s really angry, then


    you just need to say something sweet to cheer him up.¡± Spencer was trying his best to persuade me.


    Knowing that he was only trying to help me, I did not argue. ¡°I understand. I will try my best.¡±


    ¡°After you finish your conversation, let¡®s go to the Mint Bar. Vivian misses you a lot.¡±


    ¡°How is she? Now that you mention it, I miss her a lot.¡±


    ¡°We got married, but something upsetting happened quite recently. Anyway, she will be very happy to


    see you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡®lle if I have time.¡± I nodded.


    While we were still talking, the elevator reached the top floor. My heart began to race uncontrobly.


    ¡°Go and find him. I¡®ll talk to Amy.¡± Spencer waved to me as he walked out of the elevator. I knocked on


    the door once before I pushed it open, but I was shocked to see a man and a woman being intimate.


    I felt my heart stop for a second. It was like someone had doused me with a bucket of ice cold water.


    Stunned by what I saw, I took a step back subconsciously.


    Charles was sitting on his chair while Nancy was snuggling up to him. Although I was heartbroken, that


    feeling was quickly reced by my worry for the twins. I had not forgotten the reason I hade there,


    and I would get the twins back. ¡ª¡ª Charles seemed to be in a foul mood as he looked at me and


    asked coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    I dug my nails into my palm to force myself to calm down. ¡°Charles, I want to talk to you alone.¡± .


    Charles¡® eyes were filled with disgust. ¡°And why should I?¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, can¡®t you see that we¡®re in the middle of something important here?¡± Nancy interrupted me


    with acent look in her eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Charles raised her chin and said in a low hoarse voice while keeping his sharp gaze fixed on me,


    ¡°Don¡®t get mad. You won¡®t be as pretty if you¡®re mad. If she doesn¡®t want to leave, then she can stay


    and watch us have fun. That would be a little kinky but also exciting, don¡®t you think?¡±


    I knew that Charles was deliberately trying to provoke me, but I was determined not to fall for it as I was


    more concerned about getting the kids back.


    ¡°Charles, if you just give the kids back to me, I will do anything, okay?¡±


    ¡°You can save those words and say them to me a yearter.¡± Charles stroked Nancy¡®s hair.


    He used to be so gentle only to me. My heart ached, and the exhaustion from the past few days finally


    caught up with me. I couldn¡®t help but shout, ¡°What the hell do you want, Charles?¡±


    Hearing that, Charles let go of Nancy and walked towards me. He pinched my chin and looked at me


    with sarcasm in his eyes. ¡°Are you really willing to do anything?¡± I nodded with difficulty. Heughed, as


    though he heard a funny joke, but there was a maliciousness in his eyes.


    ¡°Okay, if you say so. Since you¡®re begging me, I want you to end your life in front of me!¡± Charles¡® voice


    was as vicious as that of a demon from hell. I stared at him in disbelief.

 Chapter 326: Begging Charles To Let Go Of The Children

    Chapter 326: Begging Charles To Let Go Of The Children


    Scarlett¡®s POV:


    I could not believe my ears when I heard Charles¡® words. I knew that he resented me for leaving him


    and James behind, but I never imagined that he hated me enough to want me dead. My heart felt like a


    knife was piercing through it whenever I met his cold gaze...


    ¡°I can¡®t do that. Think of something else.¡± I walked to him with a pleading look.


    I couldn¡®t die!


    What would happen to my children if I died? ¡°Nancy, you go out first.¡± Charles patted on Nancy¡®s


    shoulder affectionately. His tone was very gentle,pletely different from how it sounded when he


    talked to me.


    Looking at them being so intimate with each other, I figured that they must be together already.


    ¡°Charles, I¡®lle to youter.¡± Nancy let go of his hand and winked at him before she stood up.


    ¡°Scarlett, take your time with him. I¡®ll be heading out now.¡±


    There was a smug smile on her lips, and it was clear that she was showing off her intimacy with


    Charles.


    I found it ridiculous, but I did not react.


    All I wanted now was to get my children back. I was not interested in Charles. But Nancy obviously


    thought of me as her rival in love.


    ¡°Scarlett, do you really want the twins back?¡± After she left, Charles approached me with a cold gaze.


    ¡°Yes. Please give my children back to me.¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, tell me, who is more important to you, James or the twins?¡± Charles ignored my pleas and


    looked at me expectantly as though he was really eager to know my answer.


    ¡°They are all equally important to me,¡± I answered honestly. James and the twins were all my kids, after


    all.


    ¡°Scarlett, don¡®t y tricks. You have to choose.¡± Charles was clearly dissatisfied with my answer. He


    approached me with a serious look in his eyes. I took a step back, not wanting to talk about it anymore.


    As a mother, all my kids were equally important to me. I could never choose between them.


    ¡°Charles, what should I do to get my children back?¡± Irritation and fear filled up in my heart. Charles


    obviously hated me for abandoning James, but if the twins continued to be under his custody, then I


    could not even imagine what might happen to them. He smiled sarcastically when he saw that I was not


    interested in answering his question.


    Looking into his eyes, I understood that he thought that I considered the twins to be more important in


    my heart than James was.


    Although I wanted to tell him that he was wrong, I knew that he was not going to believe me no matter


    what I told him.


    ¡°When William hid James away, did he ever expect that he would also experience the pain of losing his


    kids one day?¡± Charles sounded really happy, as though he was seeing William in misery and grief. His


    words felt like a knife, tearing through my soul I had indeed experienced the pain of losing a child,


    The unioren ¨C and I had been overwhelmed with grief when that had happened.


    Suppressing the sorrow in my heart, I walked up to Charles.


    ¡°Charles, you already have James. Why are you taking the twins away from me? Don¡®t be too greedy!¡±


    I approached him, grabbed his sleeves, and begged him to let go of my kids. I had already given


    James to him, so why was he still after my other kids?


    ¡°Scarlett, do you really care about James¡® feelings? If you really cared about him, then you would not


    have abandoned him for a man!¡±


    Upon mentioning James, Charles became furious and red at me. When I looked into his eyes, I


    suddenly thought of James. I knew that he must really hate me now, and that I was not qualified to be


    his mother.


    ¡°Get your hands off me! Filthy woman!¡± Charles shook off my hands and looked at me with disgust.


    ¡°Charles, you¡®re the one that took James away from me! I never abandoned him!¡± Charles pushed me


    to the ground, but I endured the pain as I looked at him with tears in my eyes. He had taken James


    away from me back then and had warned me never to see him again. James was my son. How could I


    ever abandon him?


    ¡°Scarlett, you had sex with another man and gave birth to his children. Can you still say that you love


    James? How do you think James will feel if he finds out that his mother abandoned him for another


    man and had kids with him?¡± Fury rose in Charles¡® heart every time he mentioned my rtionship with


    William


    ¡°Charles, there has not been a single day when I did not think of James!¡± I retorted, suppressing the


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    pain in my heart.


    Only God knew how hurt I was when I heard that James had died.


    ¡°I think that you were eager to have another baby after finding out that our son died!¡± Charles stood up


    from the sofa, grabbed my chin, and stared at me with resentment.


    I shook my head desperately to deny his usations. No one could rece James. The twins and


    James were all equal to me, but I loved them all for different reasons. ¡°Charles, what should I do to


    make you let the kids go?¡± I knelt down on the ground and begged with tears rolling down my cheeks


    as despair clouded my heart.


    ¡°There are many things that I want you to do, but I am never going to let you see those bastards again!¡±


    Charles loosened his grip on my jaw before he mercilessly pushed me to the ground. My heart ached


    to hear him call my children bastards. I was overwhelmed by the pain and I could hardly breathe. I


    knew I got pregnant on the Independence Day... Thest time that I had sex with Charles. He was


    calling his own sons bastards.


    However, I could not bring myself to tell him the truth. I felt that if he knew that the children were his,


    then he would definitely try to take them away from me, just like he had done before with James.


    After losing James, I could not bear the loss of another child. ¡°Charles, what should I do to make you


    let them go?¡±


    Wiping away my tears, I looked at him. I was willing to do anything as long as he let my sons go. ¡°I


    want you to die!¡± Charles roared with an unmistakable hatred in his eyes. I met the manjeg tent to live


    in a world like this? You think that I won¡®t dare to kill myself?¡±


    There is a hearizace gets eyes as I looked at him. It see ured to me that when I thought James was


    gone, I had been struck by so much grief alizoctodet Tery moment Perbad been the twins who had


    stren me hope during that desperate time. 17010 a long time ago is it had not been for them. Cates


    szere. He seemed quite confident that I would not dare to kill myself. Do you want to see the twins? Do


    it And maybe I can let you see them for onest time before you a sato sarcastically. Heinen tosseo


    me a knife and waited for me to pick it up.

 Chapter 327: Break The Promise

    Chapter 327: Break The Promise


    Scarlett¡®s POV:


    I felt cold when I looked down at the knife that was on the ground. It was evident that Charles hated me


    enough to really want me dead.


    ¡°Will you keep your promise? If I die, then will you take good care of the twins for me?¡± I asked, looking


    at him expectantly.


    However, Charles just looked at me coldly without even saying a word. It seemed as though he was


    certain that I would not dare to pick up the knife. But there was something that he did not know. It was


    the fact that a mother would do anything for her children. She would even die to keep her babies safe.


    With a bitter smile, I picked up the fruit knife, and pointed it at my wrist. Just when I was about to slit my


    wrist, Charles rushed to my side and held my hand.


    ¡°Scarlett, aren¡®t you afraid of death? Are you crazy enough to sacrifice your life for the kids? William¡®s


    kids? Do you really think that I would make your wishe true after you die in front of me?¡± He was


    livid with rage as he grabbed my chin and red at me with an imperceptible hint of panic in his eyes.


    I did not say a word. ¡°I will never let you see those kids! Scarlett, just give up whatever foolish ideas


    you have in your head!¡± Charles pushed me away in disgust before he slumped back on the sofa.


    Shocked, I looked at him, wondering why he was breaking his promise all of a sudden.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Feeling helpless, I put down the fruit knife. Just when I was rambling my brains toe up with an idea


    to make him give up, something struck my mind.


    Richard and J must have taken my kids away. If that had not been the case, then Tracy would not


    have been knocked out so easily.


    Thinking of that, I figured that Richard must know where the two kids were.


    Charles resented me so much that there was no way that he was going to willingly give me my kids,


    and all I could do now was to rely on myself.


    I stood up from the ground and was about to ask Richard where the kids were.


    However, before I could even take a step, Charles figured out what I was nning. ¡°Scarlett, don¡®t try to


    get any clues from Richard or J. I am the one that hid your kids away, and I will never make it so


    easy for you to find them!¡± he threatened me as he stood up from the couch and slowly walked to me


    I stopped and red at him.


    That glimmer of hope in my heart disappeared in just a moment and I was rendered powerless again.


    ¡°Scarlett, I am warning you, if you try to annoy me one more time, you will only be seeing the kids


    ¡®corpses!¡± Charles hissed, ignoring the fact that I was just as furious as him. I looked into his cold eyes


    in disbelief. I never thought of him as someone who would harm my kids.


    ¡°Do you really wish to see me die? If you stop me from seeing my kids, then I will die right in front of


    you!¡±


    Saying that, I picked up the fruit knife and pointed it at my neck.


    Howevet, Charles gave me an indifferent look as though he did not care whether I lived or died I put


    down the knife in despair, noi knowing how to make himpromise


    ¡°Charles, huve you ever seen the twins?¡± I walked up to him and held his hand I knew that if he had


    even seen them once, he would know how adorable they were


    After all he was their father, and he would certainly love them.


    Scarlett, you are so disgusting. I am not going to see those bastards or have mercy on another man¡®s


    children! Just give up already!¡± Clearly, he misunderstood me. He probably thought that I was


    interceding on behalf of the kids. He pushed me away again with a disdainful look. The force made me


    reel backwards until I hit my back against the armrest of the couch, almost falling to the ground


    Seeing the cold and disgusted look in his eyes, I was desperate and at a loss.


    ¡°The stupidest thing I ever did was to believe that you would love me wholeheartedly. If I had known


    that you would be so disgusting, I would not even have touched you!¡± Hatred was burning in his eyes


    as he continued to deny that we shared a sweet past together.


    ¡°Charles, you can vent your anger on me. But I am begging you, please, let me see the kids.¡±


    I did not mind being humiliated by him as long as he cooled down I just wished that he would not take


    out his anger on my babies.


    Charles red at me, and it seemed like he did not want to say anything more.


    He seemed to be leaving, but when he was about to pass by me, he stopped


    With a gentle smile on his lips, he asked, ¡°What do you think of Nancy? I would like her to be


    James stepmom and take care of him.¡±


    Thinking that he must be joking, I looked up at him in disbelief


    ¡°Shouldn¡®t James live in the Moore mansion and be taken care of by the elders? Why should Nancy


    have anything to do with him?¡± The thought of Nancy being my son¡®s stepmom panicked and


    disgusted me,


    Charles really married her, then they would have their own child And when that happened, would they


    still take good care of James?


    ¡°Nancy is a pentle woman and I¡®m willing to let her look after James. We will live a happy life in the


    future as a family.¡± Charles said with a sneer


    His words imitated me, so I shouted at him angrily, ¡°Charles, you are truly shameless! You are not fit to


    be James¡® father at all! Give my children back to me, including James! He is also my son, and I will


    never allow you to treat him like this!¡±


    ¡°Not poing to happen!¡± Charles shook off my hand resolutely and threatened, ¡°Scarlett, I don¡®t want to


    see you ever again. If you dare to show up in front of me again, then I swear I will kill those twins! i


    His words seemed to squeeze the life out of my heart. I stared at him in anger when I tasted the blood


    in my throat


    ¡°Charles, are you even human? How can you say such a thing?¡± | was afraid that he might really kill


    my children, and the anxiety caused me to spit out blood.


    Seeing that, he stopped and immediately reached out to hold me with a hint of panic in his eyes. I


    nnehnt which made me think that I was about to die. I felt helpless. and flustered Looking at his


    handsome face. I remembered the sweet past between us ¡°Charles, have you ever loved me I raised


    my trembing hand to touch..

 Chapter 328: The Heartbreaking Truth

    Chapter 328: The Heartbreaking Truth


    Charles¡® POV:


    ¡°Charles, have you ever loved me?¡±


    Every word that came out of Scarlett¡®s mouth was like a needle pricking my heart. All of the memories


    we shared together came flooding back, and I was overwhelmed by sorrow and pain.


    ¡°I¡®ve never loved you, Scarlett. Not even for a second,¡± I said resolutely.


    All of sudden, she fainted.


    ¡°Scarlett? Scarlett!¡± I panicked the moment she fell.


    I carried her to the parking lot and put her in the backseat of my car. ¡°Scarlett, wake up! Don¡®t close


    your eyes. I won¡®t allow you to do this!¡±


    While I was driving over the speed limit, I kept on talking to her.


    ¡°Scarlett, open your eyes! Do not let yourself fall asleep. I¡®m taking you to the hospital. We¡®re almost


    there. Hold on! God... don¡®t do this to me, Scarlett. You hear me? You¡®re not allowed to leave me like


    this! Open your eyes, damn it!¡± Upon our arrival at the hospital, they took Scarlett to the operating


    room. I wanted to follow her in, but the doctor stopped me.


    ¡°Sir, this is the operating room. I¡®m afraid we can¡®t let you in.¡±


    With no other choice, I waited outside the operating room, staring at the red light just above the


    emergency room¡®s door. An hour had passed by, but to me, it felt like an eternity. Waiting for that long


    almost killed me. By now, my eyes had turned red. It was then that Tracy arrived, seemingly out of


    breath.


    ¡°Is Scarlett okay?¡± In response, I just pointed at the operating room in silence. After quite some time,


    the door finally opened. Several nurses pushed Scarlett out.


    Shey on the bed with her eyes closed, and her face had turned pale. There was a needle on the


    back of her hand, and she was injected with an IV drip.


    ¡°How is she?¡± I asked, approaching them.


    ¡°She¡®s safe now, but she needs all the rest she can get. You can wait outside until she wakes up.¡± As I


    breathed a sigh of relief, I felt the urge to go outside and smoke. However, Tracy stopped me. ¡°Mr.


    Moore, did you know that the twins are actually your children? Why do you keep on hurting Scarlett?¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± I stared at Tracy¡®s face, suspended in disbelief because of what I had heard.


    ¡°A while after that we believed James was really gone, Scarlett wanted tomit suicide. Fortunately, I


    found her in time and brought her to a hospital. When the doctor ran a physical examination on her, he


    told me that she was pregnant.¡±


    Tracy couldn¡®t stop from crying while she spoke. And in that moment, I realized how stupid I had been.


    I pushed the woman I loved to the edge of insanity. ¡°Damn it! Why didn¡®t you tell me sooner?¡± Right


    now, I was overwhelmed by regret, anger, and sorrow altogether.


    ¡°Scarlett wouldn¡®t allow me to tell you the truth. She said she wanted to raise the twins on her own.


    Besides, when William took her away, you never asked her to stay. But, sir, I can prove to you that


    Scarlett and William were never in a rtionship,¡± she said.


    por Joine Heditbreaking iruth ¡°Enough!¡±


    Suddenly, I felt like I had lost all my strength. The doctor walked up to me and handed me a report.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, your wife is in an unstable condition, She¡®s very weak and showing signs of depression.


    Clearly, she¡®s been under a lot of stresstely.¡± I almost dropped the paper as I looked through the


    report.


    ¡°The patient will need to be taken care of for a long recovery period,¡± the doctor added. ¡°For how long?¡±


    I asked.


    The doctor answered, ¡°Based on her physiological and psychological condition, she¡®ll need to recover


    for at least a year or two. Moreover, she has underlying health conditions.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The doctor is right. Scarlett has been bedridden for most of the time duringst year,¡± Tracy cried.


    ¡°What? Is that true?¡± I asked. Every word that Tracy said was like a knife, cutting my heart into pieces.


    Right now, I wished that I was the one lying in the hospital bed instead of Scarlett. ¡°Mr. Moore, try not to


    worry too much. Your wife will be fine as long as she gets enough rest,¡± the doctor remarked,


    attempting tofort me. Then, he added, ¡°Would you like toe with me to see the patient?¡±


    I couldn¡®t bring myself to move. For the first time in my life, I just wanted to walk away and escape. I


    didn¡®t have the courage to face Scarlett right now. A part of me believed that I was the one that caused


    her current predicament.


    ¡°Tracy, go inside with the doctor.¡± Richard helped me out and whispered to my ear, ¡°I just received word


    that William is outside the hospital, and he wants to enter the ward.¡±


    ¡°Go and tell him that Scarlett is fine,¡± Imanded.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Once Richard had left, I stood outside the ward for a time. When Tracy said that Scarlett had woken


    up, I couldn¡®t wait to open the door.


    And when Tracy and the doctor saw me, they left the ward.


    Scarlett, on the other hand, turned her back against me and said nothing.


    A dead silence ensued in the ward. I wanted to speak to her, but I didn¡®t know where to start.


    I really wanted to be near her, but my legs felt so heavy that I couldn¡®t take a step. The world before my


    eyes seemed to be copsing, and a vast distance appeared between us.


    At this time, it began to rain cats and dogs outside. Raindrops were falling on the windowpane. The


    resonating sound of dripping rain made me feel like they were raining down on my heart. I walked


    towards the window, watching the heavy downpour of rain. A thought dawned on me,pelling me to


    rush out of the ward.


    Upon my arrival at the first floor, I bumped into Richard. He stopped me and said, ¡°Sir, it¡®s raining


    heavily outside. Bring an umbre with you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t need it. Take good care of Scarlett.¡± I rushed into the rain, got on my car, and drove all the way


    to the Moore Group.


    Spencer¡®s POV:


    Vivian and I held an umbre as we got out of the car. Upon hearing a loud car engine from behind


    me, I turned around.


    ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± asked Vivian.


    ¡°That looks like Charles¡® car,¡± I replied. to Selbetteantuotong Truth ¨C


    ¡°Really? Shouldn¡®t he be with Scarlett at the hospital right now?¡± Vivian responded.


    ¡°Maybe you¡®re right,¡± I said, nodding affirmatively.


    As soon as we entered the hospital, I put away the umbre and saw Richard.


    ¡°Richard, where¡®s Charles?¡± I asked.


    ¡°He went out for something,¡± answered Richard.


    ¡°He left Scarlett alone in the ward? Why was he in such a hurry?¡± This was all a little surprising for me.


    ¡°I have no clue. He didn¡®t allow me to follow him,¡± Richard replied.


    ¡°Has Charles gone mad?¡± Vivian grumbled as she held my hand.


    ¡°Let¡®s go upstairs and see how Scarlett is doing.¡± Even though I didn¡®t say anything else, I was also


    dissatisfied by what Charles did.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    Scarlett''s POV:


    As Iy on the bed, recalling everything that had happened, I felt my heart ache.


    I felt like a fool for hurting myself for a man.


    Just then, Spencer and Vivian walked into the ward, looking anxious.


    But their appearance made me really happy.


    Charles had ordered Richard to guard the ward so that I would not try to escape. I felt like a bird that


    was trapped in a cage.


    Sitting up from the bed, I greeted them with a smile.


    "Scarlett, how are you doing? It''s only been a while since Ist saw you, but you look so pale!" Vivian


    was really anxious as she held my hand.


    "Don''t worry. I''m feeling much better now," I replied with a faint smile, hiding the truth.


    Although I did everything I could to make her not worry, she seemed to have figured it out.


    "Scarlett, you should take care of yourself." With a worried expression, she patted me on the shoulder


    tofort me.


    Feeling the bitterness in my heart, I could not help but shake my head and cry.


    I was the only one who knew that as long as I continued to stay with Charles, I would never be happy.


    Vivian reached out and wiped my tears away with a pitiful look.


    "You have suffered a lot! Would you like me to call some friends to teach Charles a lesson? I swear that


    he would get beaten to a pulp!" Vivian clenched her fist in anger as she said those words.


    Although Spencer remained silent, it was obvious that he was acquiescing in her suggestion.


    When I saw how they were all riled up to avenge me, I could not help but chuckle.


    "Charles has gone too far! How could he treat you so badly? Scarlett, don''t feel sad because of him. He


    doesn''t deserve your love." Seeing how worried I was, Vivian thought that I was still not able to let go of


    Charles, and that was the reason she was trying tofort me.


    Shaking my head with a bitter smile, I exined, "It''s not that I cannot live without him. It''s just that he


    is not willing to let go of me."


    I could not help but feel desperate when I thought of the way Charles treated me.


    "Spencer, can you step outside for a bit? I want to talk to her alone."


    Hearing Vivian''s words, Spencer nodded and left.


    Vivian grabbed my hand and said, "Scarlett, pull yourself together. You have three children, and you


    need to think about them. What do you think will happen to them if you''re not around?"


    I felt worse at the mention of my children.


    Tracy had informed me that Charles had already found out that he was the twins'' father.


    He would certainly try to take them away from me, just like he had done with James.


    Now, I had nothing, and there was no meaning to my life.


    As soon as Vivian helped me lie down on the bed, tears began to roll down my cheeks.


    Noticing that I was feeling depressed, she let out a sigh and changed the topic.


    I gradually calmed down and fell asleep.


    By the time I woke up again, it was dark outside.


    And I saw Charles leaning against the window. Seeing that I was awake, he walked up to me.I closed


    my eyes, not wanting to see him.


    A few momentster, I suddenly felt a ring on my finger.


    Needless to say, Charles must have put it on my finger while I was asleep.


    I remembered that I had thrown the ring away that day. How did he find it?


    Looking at the ring, I suddenly recalled him telling me that he had never loved me. As I suppressed the


    pain in my heart, I felt the urge to take off the ring.


    "Scarlett, don''t take off the ring!" Charles stopped me.


    I struggled, but he held me tightly.


    "Charles, what do you want?" I could not understand why he was insisting that I wear the ring when he


    already told me that he had never loved me. However, it was also clear to me that he was unwilling to


    let go.


    I had no choice but to give up and cry after seeing how stubborn he was.


    "Scarlett, I don''t like it when you bite your lip. It feels like you''re inviting me to kiss you." When he saw


    me crying, he suddenly grabbed my face and kissed my lips.


    His lips were as soft and warm as I remembered, but instead of the joy I always felt from his kisses, I


    could only feel sad now.


    Using all my strength, I pushed him away, and pped him.


    "Don''t touch me again!"


    Charles took a few steps back. He seemed to be broken-hearted.


    "Please get out! I don''t want to see you ever again!" I roared.


    "Scarlett, please let me take care of you. I promise that I won''t touch you again." Charles softened his


    tone as he took a step towards me.


    "Get out! I don''t ever want to see you again! And take the ring back! It means nothing to me!" With that,


    I took off the ring and threw it at him.


    It hit him in the forehead before it fell to the ground.


    He bent down and picked it up with a painful look in his eyes.


    "I..." He seemed to want to say something, but I was not willing to listen to him at all, so I covered my


    ears and buried my face in my knees.


    Charles and I could not go back to the way we had been in the past.


    Did he really think that he could pretend like nothing happened as long as he put the ring back on my


    finger?


    Charles'' POV:


    I walked out of the ward with a heavy heart, gripping the ring tightly in my hand. I did not expect


    Scarlett to resist my touch so fiercely. Recalling her cold gaze, I could not help but feel sad. I smiled


    bitterly, and said something to Richard before I drove to the Moore mansion.


    As soon as I walked in, I immediately approached the twins.


    Since they were seeing me for the first time, they seemed to be very curious about me.


    They resembled me a lot, and looking at their cute faces, I could not help but feel guilty.


    I hated myself for not trusting Scarlett, and for asking someone to kidnap the children, which ruined her


    hopes to live.


    I caressed the kids affectionately and yed with them for a while.


    "Charles, we already know that you are the twins'' father." My mother patted me on the shoulder, pitying


    me.


    "Charles, do you know their names?" She looked at the kids affectionately as she yed with them.


    "Their names are Jerry and Jason," I said.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "But which one is Jerry? And which one is Jason?" She was curious.


    Looking at the kids in front of me, I felt a little frustrated.


    Although I was their father, I could not tell them apart.


    "He is Jerry! The kids are wearing small bracelets with their names engraved," Grandma reminded me


    when she saw that I was not able to answer my mother''s question.


    "So you are Jerry." I quickly raised the baby''s hand, observed carefully, and found that his name was


    indeed carved on his bracelet.


    I read the children''s name gently, feeling a wave of mixed feelings in my heart.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I felt better thanst night when I awoke in the morning.


    I was a little hungry, so I decided to call Tracy to bring me breakfast. But before I could reach for my


    phone, Charles pushed the door open, a delicious food box in his hand.


    He walked toward me and put the box on the Small table by the bed.


    "It''s time for breakfast."


    But I did not want to talk to him, and I refused to eat whatever he had brought me.


    Despite the look of derision on my face, Charles did not seem to be discouraged. He took out the food


    from the box one by one, unperturbed. Now, I could see that he had brought fried eggs, bacon,


    sandwiches, and even a bowl of corn soup.


    The familiar fragrance greeted me in an instant.


    "Mom made it for you. Try have some," Charles urged, looking a little uneasy.


    I knew what the look on his face meant. He was lying. The truth was, his mother, Alice, could not cook.


    It must be him who had prepared the food.


    But so what?


    I had changed. I would no longer be touched just because he had made me breakfast.


    Although the table in front of me was full of my favorite dishes, I remained unmoved. To spite Charles, I


    picked up the milk the hospital had provided and drank it.


    He frowned and moved the breakfast closer to me.


    "Eat the food I''ve brought. Hospital food is not as nutritious as you think it is."


    I looked up at him and snorted. "Who are you? Didn''t you say I''m filthy? You should stay away from me


    then, or else you''ll get yourself dirty."


    Charles stiffened and looked at me with an inexplicable look on his face.


    "Jerry and Jason are waiting for you at home. Are you sure you want to continue talking to me like


    this?"


    A sneer tugged at my mouth upon hearing this. How dare this bastard threaten me with my own


    children?


    I looked into his eyes unyieldingly, but his face showed that he would not make apromise. For a


    moment, we stared into each other''s eyes. Neither of us seemed willing to concede. But in the end, I


    lost.


    I hated his overbearingness. Exasperated, I put down the milk and leaned against the pillow sulkily.


    "Are you implying that I should feed you???" Charles asked with a cunning look on his face.


    I only looked at him in response. Then, I pressed the call bell, and a young nurse came running to me


    the next second.


    "What''s wrong, ma''am?"


    "Nurse, this man broke into my ward without my permission and disturbed my rest. Can you please kick


    him out?"


    "Well..."


    Not knowing what to do, the nurse sped her awkwardly and looked back and forth between Charles


    and me.


    Charles looked at the nurse and ordered, "You can leave now."


    The nurse breathed a sigh of relief. "Okay, sir."


    A deafening silence fell in the ward the instant the nurse left.


    Charles sat on the edge of my bed, scooped a spoonful of soup, and brought it to my mouth.


    "It looks like you really want me to feed you," he said with a smirk.


    What the fuck? He really was serious!


    With that, I sat up straight, grabbed the spoon from his hand, and gulped down the soup.


    "Ahem!"


    I must have drunk it too fast that I choked on it. Not only that, but I also felt that I was going to throw up.


    I covered my mouth with my hands and ran to the bathroom.


    But as soon as I stood up, I felt a sharp, intense pain in my ankle. I lost my bnce and fell to the


    ground.


    But instead of hitting the cold, hard ground, I fell onto something warm. It turned out that Charles had


    caught me just in time. He thenid me on the bed as gentle as he could.


    At this moment, I still had not stopped coughing. Charles did not let go of me and even gently patted


    me on the back. With his free hand, he pressed on the call bell and then took a tissue to wipe my


    mouth.


    Of course, I would not let him touch me. I snatched the tissue from him and wiped my own mouth.


    "Scarlett, I''m sorry for making you suffer again," Charles solemnly said.


    To be perfectly honest, I thought that the pain in my ankle was making me hear things.


    I wanted to push him away, but his warm embrace felt like it was the strongest cage in the world. He


    got me trapped in his arms, and I could not break away from him.


    His embrace was so tight that it was hard to breathe. But then, I realized that it was not because of his


    arms but his presence. My heart ached because of him, and I was on the verge of breaking down.


    He had known I would suffer. Why did he still


    l do the things that would hurt me?


    This man was cruel, and I would never understand him.


    "Scarlett, how about you beat me up? Do anything to me¡ªpunch me, kick me, p me. You can do


    anything to me as long as it makes you feel better."


    Remorse was written all over Charles''s face. Seeing that I did not move, he took my hand and pped


    himself.


    The mes of anger burned my reason to ashes.


    Fine. Charles had asked me to beat him up. I would do what he wanted.


    I pped him across the face.


    But this time, he was not holding my hand anymore. His face tilted sideways due to the impact, and a


    red palm print appeared on his cheek.


    He was stunned for a second. But just like he had promised, he did not get angry and instead smiled at


    me.


    "Do you feel better? You can p me again if you''re still not satisfied." Charles closed his eyes and


    moved his face closer to me.


    I gritted my teeth in anger. I raised my hand to p him again, but I could not bring myself to do it


    again.


    While we were at a stalemate, the doctor came in to examine me.


    Charles immediately stood up and made a beeline to the doctor. "Doctor, my wife sprained her ankle.


    Please help her."


    The doctor came over and touched my swollen ankle. His mere touch hurt so much that I withdrew my


    foot.


    "Has the patient hurt her ankle before?"


    I did not answer and just shot daggers at Charles.


    The doctor noticed my gaze, and he cast a reproachful nce at Charles.


    "Sir, we need to take an X-ray of your wife''s ankle to know the extent of her injury. If this has happened


    before, I''m afraid she may need more extensive treatment."


    Charles''s face turned dark and gloomy. The temperature in the ward seemed to have dropped a few


    degrees due to his temperament.


    Not long after, a nurse wheeled in a wheelchair into the ward. Charles nced at it and, to everyone''s


    surprise, picked me up.


    "You don''t need a wheelchair. I would carry you wherever you want to go," he said in a familiar


    affectionate tone.


    I did not answer and just lowered my head. His word was thew. There was nothing I could do once


    he had said so.


    Charles''s POV:


    I carried Scarlett all the way to the Radiologic department.


    The X-ray was done within an hour. While Scarlett was being sent back to the ward to take a rest, I


    followed the doctor into his office with the X-ray result.


    "Mr. Moore, your wife''s condition is not very good. I''m afraid that her recurrent ankle sprains have led to


    joint instability. The treatment for her injury may take some time and be very demanding."


    My heart sank upon hearing Scarlett''s diagnosis. Guilt and regret washed over me that I felt an urge to


    beat myself up.It was because of me that Scarlett had been injured again.


    Although I was morose, I forced myself to cheer up as I made my way back to the ward. As I walked to


    the door, I heard J and Tracy''s voices inside.


    "Don''t worry, Scarlett. Jerry and Jason are being taken good care of, and James is having a good time


    with them."


    "That''s good," Scarlett replied weakly.


    I just stood there in front of the door and did note in until they finished talking.


    When J and Tracy saw me, they stood up from the bed and left the room respectfully. Scarlett, on


    the other hand, turned her back to me.


    She did not even spare me a nce.


    Bitterness filled my mouth. I quietly walked to the bedside and stared at her back.


    "Do you miss the kids? How about I take them here to see you?" I asked, hoping that that would be


    enough to appease Scarlett.


    It worked just as I had expected. When I mentioned the kids, she turned around to face me. However,


    she did not speak and just stared at me with distrust.


    Her wariness of me brought a pang to my heart. I unconsciously fumbled with the ring on my finger to


    somehow distract myself and relieve the pain.


    "Eat right and cooperate with the treatment, and I will bring them here to see you. Deal?" I persuaded.


    All of a sudden, Scarlett''s eyes turned red, and she turned her back to me again.


    "Scarlett..."


    I heaved a sigh. Without another word, Iy next to her and held her from behind.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Trust me, Scarlett. If that''s too much for you, fine. Just talk to me, and I''ll call the kids over."


    I waited for her response, full of hope. I would give her everything she wanted as long as she asked.


    But in the end, the only thing she gave me was silence and defiance.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Charles'' POV:


    s, I could not get Scarlett to talk to me.


    Disappointed, I walked out of the ward and met Spencer, David, and Icey, who came to meet Scarlett.


    Icey walked into the ward to keep Scarlettpany while the rest of us stood outside and talked.


    "Charles, look at Scarlett. Do you even take care of her? Why does she keep growing weaker by the


    day?" Spencerined.


    David nodded in agreement.


    "I think Spencer is right. You have to persuade Scarlett to forgive you this time. If you fail to do so, then


    your rtionship is definitely doomed for good."


    "Do you guys really think that I am not trying? I''ve tried everything. I have let her beat me to vent her


    anger, and I have also tried to tempt her with the kids, but she doesn''t even want to budge. As long as


    she is willing to forgive me, I will even kneel before her and beg, but she just wants to take the kids and


    leave. What am I supposed to do?"


    I held my head dejectedly, the feeling of powerlessness engulfing my heart.


    Why did things be so miserable?


    Perhaps, Tracy had been right, and if I had not let William take Scarlett away back then, then maybe


    things would not havee to such aplicated state.


    For the sake of the children, she might not have focused on hating me. Perhaps, there would have


    been a chance for us to turn things around.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    But unfortunately, I missed it.


    "Charles, I have to remind you about one thing. If Scarlett continues to be so stressed, then it will only


    bring more harm to her than good."


    My heart was a mess and I could not find a solution, so I fell silent.


    "By the way, what happened to you that day? I heard that you used a knife?" Spencer asked in a cold


    voice.


    Recalling that day, I felt a sharp pain in my heart.


    I realized how crazy I must have been that day.


    If I had been sane, I would not have done such a horrible thing to her.


    I had asked her to kill herself, and I had told her that I had never loved her.


    It was no wonder that she would not forgive me no matter how hard I tried now. I only had myself to


    me.


    I closed my eyes with a bitter smile to cover up the despair that was about to ooze out of my heart.


    "I really don''t understand why a couple that''s in love would hate each other so much! What is even


    going on between the two of you?" There was a hint of regret and confusion in Spencer''s tone.


    I did not know how to answer his question, but there was one thought in my mind.


    "I just know that I am not going to let her leave me again."


    "Remember not to pressure her too much. Just take care of her, okay?"


    "I will."


    Spencer sneered, "Charles, remember what you said today. If Scarlett gets hurt again, then I will try my


    best to take her away from you."


    I grabbed his cor and hissed, "How dare you!"


    "We''ll see about that."


    Spencer and I fought like beasts, unwilling to give in.


    He had never been good at fighting ever since he was a kid, not to mention that I was his opponent


    now.


    I enjoyed the overwhelming superiority, and soon beat him to a pulp.


    "Charles, don''t push it!" Spencer covered his bruised face and said, "And you, David! Why aren''t you


    helping me? Are you even my friend?"


    David leaned against the wall, shrugged his shoulders, and said helplessly, "Spencer, just ept the


    truth. Even with my help, you can''t beat Charles."


    "Fuck!"


    I straightened my wrinkled clothes and red at them.


    "If anyone ever dares to threaten me about taking Scarlett away from me, then I will kill that person, for


    sure!"


    With that, I turned around and left. Spencer''s angry roar echoed behind me.


    "But you don''t love her at all!"


    "You have no right to judge that."


    Anyone who dared to offend me should be aware of the consequences. I would not let anyone take


    Scarlett away from me.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I was depressed as Iy in the ward, listening to the men fighting outside.


    However, Icey, who was sitting beside me, was not worried at all. She held my hand intimately with a


    bright smile.


    "Well, it''s their business, and they have to sort it out on their own. There is no need for us to worry."


    Forcing a smile, I told myself not to be concerned with what was going on outside.


    "Scarlett, you have given birth to three kids, and I haven''t even got pregnant yet."


    Icey and David had been married for a while, but they hadn''t had children yet.


    "Actually, I don''t know how I got pregnant. I remember that we always used protections." I felt a little


    upset thinking about it.


    "Perhaps, it was fated."


    "No. It''s probably because the condom was of a poor quality," I denied with a straight face.


    Icey burst intoughter.


    "Do you really think that Mr. Moore is the kind of man who would use a cheap product?"


    Although I was smiling on the outside, I was not happy.


    Maybe, it was fate.


    I had thought that James was dead at that time, which meant that the only connection between me and


    Charles had been broken, but I had not expected that I had actually been pregnant with the twins.


    It seemed like Charles and I were destined to be entangled for the rest of our lives.


    "Are you and David nning to have a baby?" I changed the topic at once.


    "No. My family''s problem hasn''t been solved yet, so I don''t think having a child now would be a good


    idea. I''ve discussed the same with David. I would like to be a mom when I''m 35 years old," Icey said


    casually.


    I couldn''t help but look at her with envy.


    She had her own ns for life, and she had a husband who truly loved her. Unlike Charles, David was


    willing to discuss everything with his wife andpromise for her sake.


    After looking at me for a while, Icey asked with concern, "Scarlett, tell me honestly, what did Charles


    actually do to you? Did he hurt you?"


    Upon hearing that, Charles throwing a knife at me shed through my mind.


    Although he had not hurt me physically that day, he did something worse, and the piercing pain kept


    reminding me of how ruthless and fierce he was.


    "No, we just had a fight," I answered calmly.


    "Then how did you end up in the hospital?"


    I shook my head, and said, "I''m fine. It''s just that my old injury hasn''t healed yet."


    "Alright. Don''t worry about anything else and just take good care of yourself. Although the kids are very


    young, Charles'' family can take care of them. You need to take care of yourself now. Only then will you


    have the strength to handle bigger matters." There was a hint of mystery in her tone.


    I looked at her curiously and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Icey blinked at me and said, "Only when you''re healthy can you win the battle, right?"


    "The battle?"


    "Haven''t you always wanted to leave Charles? If the queen is not healthy, then how will she have the


    strength to defeat the dragon and save her little princes?"


    Icey''s words struck me like thunder, breaking up the clouds in my head.


    I realized that I could not continue to live such a muddled life anymore. I had to recover soon and take


    my children away from this ce, away from Charles.


    Thinking of that, I smiled genuinely for the first time in a while.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Icey''s suggestion sparked a glimmer of hope in my heart.


    If I refused to take care of myself properly, it would only give Charles a reason to keep me in the


    hospital, leaving me no chance to object.


    "Thanks for telling me that, Icey. Now I know what to do," I replied with a smile.


    "Look, Scarlett, I know you have ideas in mind, but you need to keep in mind that Charles is not a man


    to be trifled with. You''ll have a hard time going up against him. But always remember that you must


    follow your heart, and you must figure out what exactly it is you want to do." Icey smiled back at me,


    patting the back of my hand.


    I was lost in thought.


    ''I want to leave this ce with my children. And I want to get away from Charles, and live a peaceful


    life.


    But I know that Charles and his family would never allow me to take me kids away.''


    When I thought of my kids, I closed my eyes, feeling sad and defeated.


    Icey and I chatted for a while, before she finally stood up and was about to leave.


    "Scarlett, I have a meeting to attendter, so I have to go now. Get some good rest, okay? And if you


    ever want someone to talk to, just call me anytime." Icey smiled at me once more, and told me not to


    let my emotions get the best of me.


    I said goodbye to her, and thanked her onest time. After speaking to her, I felt so much better.


    Once Icey was gone, it urred to me that I hadn''t seen my phone during these past few days.


    Needless to say, Charles must''ve taken it away.


    The thought of being locked up in this ward by that man and being deprived of the right to make phone


    calls annoyed me.


    ''I can''t understand why Charles has to do such a thing! Isn''t he satisfied with what he did to me?''


    About half an hourter, I heard a knock on the door.


    Soon, Charles came in.


    He nced at me before going to the bathroom without even uttering a word.


    ''What the hell is the matter with him?'' I wondered.


    Five minutester, Charles came out of the bathroom. He touched his bruised chin while walking to the


    bedside.


    The sight of his frustrated face brought joy to my heart.


    It was then that I took out a piece of paper and handed it to Charles.


    On the paper, it read, "Please give me back my phone. Moreover, I''ll only eat the food provided by the


    hospital from now on. I won''t eat anything you bring for me."


    I''d rather not speak to him, so I wrote down what I wanted to say to him on the piece of paper.


    Charles frowned upon reading it.


    "Sorry, but I can''t give you back your phone. You need to focus on your recover. If you prefer the food


    provided by the hospital, so be it. I won''t cook for you again." From the look on his face, I could tell just


    how frustrated he was.


    Moreover, I wasn''t expecting that I would be able to get my phone back easily. Upon hearing his


    answer, I just turned my back to him and didn''t even bother to speak to him.


    Charles'' POV:


    I was really upset when I saw that Scarlett had no intention of speaking to me.


    I had already nned to do my best to follow her wishes and help her recover as soon as possible, but


    seeing as she was being so cold and ruthless towards me, my patience grew thin.


    Annoyed and frustrated, I walked up to Scarlett and forced her to face me.


    "Do you still wish to leave me, Scarlett?" ''Why can''t she just stay with me obediently? And why would


    she rather give up her kids than to stay with me?'' I wondered.


    Scarlett didn''t answer me, and she just stared back at me calmly.


    The indifference of her gaze made me panic.


    "Don''t even think about taking my children away and fooling around with William again, Scarlett. I


    swear, if you try to escape again, I won''t mind locking you in a cage and taking away your freedom!" I


    raised Scarlett''s chin as I gave her a stern warning.


    ''I''m never going to give her a chance to leave me again, nor would I allow her to be involved with


    another man!


    Scarlett belongs to me, and me alone!''


    "Charles, what can I do to convince you to let me go?" Upon hearing my warning, Scarlett burst into


    tears, ring back at me.


    "I will never let you go for the rest of my life! You don''t have a choice, so just ept your fate," I


    answered. Then, I wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes. Seeing her cry like this made my


    heart ache.


    But even so, I steeled my heart, for I didn''t want to give her an opportunity to leave me.


    The ward fell silent, and the light in Scarlett''s eyes gradually disappeared.


    When I saw her nk gaze, I was clueless of what to do. Suddenly, I realized that I was still grabbing


    her shoulders, so I quickly let her go.


    I could see her lips trembling from fear and anger. Unable to resist the desire to kiss her, I leaned over


    and attempted to nt a kiss on her lips.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Scarlett seemed to have guessed what I was about to do, so she quickly turned her face away in an


    attempt to reject my kiss.


    I wanted to hold her hand, but then she clenched her fists just so I wouldn''t be able to hold them.


    Once more, I forced her to look me in the eye.


    Scarlett let out a muffled grunt, struggling to get rid of my hand.


    This time, I took the opportunity to kiss her lips.


    All of a sudden, the door was pushed open. I nced at the door and saw Nina. When she saw us, she


    quickly apologized and closed the door with great force.


    Just as I was about to kiss Scarlett again, I heard someone knock on the door.


    "Mr. Moore, Nina and Abner have brought the child here. They want Mrs. Moore to see the baby,"


    Richard said from outside the door.


    Upon hearing that, I stopped trying to kiss Scarlett and just looked into her eyes, only to see


    resentment in them.


    Thus, I covered her eyes and kissed her again.


    Only when kissing her lips could I feel that she still belonged to me.


    Scarlett struggled to break free from my grasp. She tried to push me away with both of her hands, but


    she was far too weak to do it.


    "Scarlett, if you don''t let me do what I want, I''m going to tie you up!" Having said that, I held her hands


    over her head.


    This time, she stopped struggling and just shot me a stern re.


    "I''ll let you see our children if you beg," I remarked, softening my tone just to get on her good side.


    Scarlett sprang to her feet with difficulty, trying to reach the door.


    The sight of her stubborn face only stressed me out and annoyed me even more.


    Gently, I pushed Scarlett back to the bed, despite the fact that she had just sat up.


    I pressed her under my body, caressed her face, and sighed. ''Scarlett, what am I going to do with you?''


    I wondered.


    ''Why is she so headstrong? Can''t she just do as I say?


    As long as sheplies with my conditions, even if she wants my life, I will die for her without


    hesitation!''


    "Are you done? We''reing in." While Scarlett and I were caught in a stalemate, Nina spoke from the


    other side of the door.


    She pushed the door open and walked in with James in her arms.


    I stood up, albeit reluctantly.


    "Scarlett, are you okay?" Nina asked worriedly.


    Scarlett shook her head, saying that she was fine. Her eyes were locked on the child in Nina''s arms.


    "James!"


    "Mommy!" replied James.


    Scarlett was so excited that she spread out her arms to the boy.


    "Are you sure you''re strong enough to carry James right now, Scarlett?" Nina was concerned, because


    James was much heavier than he used to be.


    "Of course!" Scarlett embraced her son, too excited to say anything else.


    As I watched her hold our child with tears on her face, I felt envious.


    Scarlett was willing to embrace our baby and cry for him, and she was capable of being nice to others.


    But to me, she was so cold, and she''d do anything just to avoid me.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    Scarlett''s POV:


    "Scarlett, I''m so sorry. I couldn''t get through to you before. Nina and I thought that you had already


    boarded the ne. Fortunately, she was cautious enough to find out that something was wrong and


    called Spencer. Only then did we find out that you are in the hospital."


    Abner looked at me with guilt in his eyes.


    "It''s alright, Abner. I''m very happy that you came to see me."


    Tears rolled down my cheeks as I held James in my arms.


    James looked at me and whispered, "Mom."


    I smiled brightly and said, "James, you''re such a good boy! I missed you a lot."


    "Mom, please don''t cry."


    He then raised his hand and wiped away my tears. I was touched by his soft and kind gesture.


    I had feared that I might never see him again.


    And that desperate feeling had made me feel like I was a zombie walking the earth lifelessly.


    However, God showed mercy on my by letting Nina bring my son to see me.


    A hint of satisfaction filled my empty heart as I held James.


    "Scarlett, get better soon. Everyone at the TV station is waiting for you toe back to the show."


    Abner''s eyes were red, but he pretended to be calm.


    The show?


    I was in a trance for a moment. Thinking of my work and my dreams, I felt as though a century had


    passed since Ist thought of them.


    I was silent for a while before I wiped away my tears, trying to pull myself together.


    "I''m sorry, Abner, but I am afraid that I won''t be able to go back to that life anymore."


    "What are you even talking about? You''re the one that came up with the program, so you are more


    than qualified to continue it," he insisted.


    Without saying more, I lowered my head quietly.


    "Scarlett, you have toe back. While you were gone, a lot of negative news about pregnant women


    has been exposed. The purpose of our program is to show more people the hardships of pregnant


    women. Not all pregnant women are pampered and fragile. Some are quite independent and powerful.


    And I believe that you need to set an example for the rest of us." Nina''s words pierced through my


    heart like a sharp dagger.


    The dreams I had were rekindled again, and I felt the urge to continue my work.


    "I get what you mean and I will think about it."


    I know that they persuade me to get back to work so that I could get out of my toxic rtionship.


    "Why did you bring the kid here?" Charles asked coldly.


    "What? Are you angry, Mr. Moore? And is it really because we brought him to his mother? Don''t worry.


    Alice has sent eight bodyguards to protect him, so no one is going to be able to kidnap him," Nina


    comined in a cold and disdainful voice.


    "How could I be angry? Even if you had not brought him here, I would have found time to bring him to


    see Scarlett," Charles exined with a frown.


    I sneered in my heart. There was no way for me to believe anything that he said.


    If he really cared about my feelings, then he would not have cruelly taken the twins away from me.


    He was only saying such words in front of Nina and Abner to make himself seem like the perfect


    husband and father.


    "Then Mr. Moore, you and I feel the same way," Nina sneered.


    Charles didn''t retort this time, and ignoring him, Nina raised her hand to stroke my hair.


    "Scarlett, summer is almost over now. Your exposed neck will make you vulnerable to cold. Why did


    you cut your hair short?"


    I was stunned for a moment before I said with a smile, "I just wanted to try a new hairstyle. It''s okay. I''ll


    pay attention to my health and keep myself warm."


    "Mr. Moore, do you still remember that Scarlett got beat up and almost ended up bing disabled


    last year?"


    All of a sudden, Charles''s pupils shrank and he frowned. He red at Nina, who did not look away at


    all.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember, Mr. Moore. It''s understandable that a noble rich man like you


    intends to forget such a trifle considering your busy life. However, you seem to have taken Nancy back


    to the Moore mansion. Are you nning on divorcing Scarlett?"


    I sometimes really admired Nina''s courage for having the guts to provoke a devil like Charles.


    "No, I won''t," Charles said indifferently.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Since you''re not nning on divorcing her, do you think that she will continue to have her freedom


    after she is discharged from the hospital?" Nina questioned.


    "Of course."


    If that''s the case, then why was I not able to get through to her before? I had to break into the ward with


    James."


    Upon hearing that, Charles frowned and became noticeably impatient.


    "Scarlett needs to rest quietly right now."


    "Rest quietly?" Nina sneered. "Do you really want Scarlett to rest quietly or do you want to control her?


    I think that you''re that only one who knows that. But I have to remind you, Mr. Moore. As long as


    Scarlett tells me that she wants a divorce, as her good friend, I will support her. At the same time, as a


    lawyer, I will appeal for her and fight for the custody of the children."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s just a kind reminder. Mr. Moore, I know that you have threatened Scarlett before, and I know that


    you even said that she would never be able to see James if she divorced you. But let me tell you


    something, when a child is not even two years old, the court will generally let the mother have custody


    over the child when the parents divorce."


    "Ahem..." Abner coughed awkwardly.


    Ignoring him, Nina sneered, "With Mr. Moore''s power, I might seem like I am trying to hit a stone with


    an egg, but how will I know that my efforts are futile if I don''t even try?"


    Charles stared at Nina with anger burning in his eyes.


    "I only said that because I was angry at that time."


    Crossing her arms over her chest, Nina looked at him.


    "You know how cruel you have been to Scarlett. And there''s no guarantee that you will be good to her


    in the future."


    "She is my wife, so I am obviously going to love her with all my heart and soul," Charles said firmly.


    Watching them argue so fiercely, Abner and I broke into a cold sweat.


    "Nina, you have to appear in court this afternoon. Since Scarlett is fine, let''s go first. I also have a


    business appointment at noon," Abner chimed in, interrupting them in time.


    Nina red at him before she turned to Charles and said, "Mr. Moore, may I talk to Scarlett in private?"


    Although Charles obviously seemed to be reluctant, he gave me a meaningful nce before he


    stepped out with James.


    "Wait a minute. Let James be here."


    I touched Nina''s elbow. She quickly understood what I meant and took James from him.


    Charles walked out of the ward alone in silence.


    Thirty minutester, Nina and I were done talking, so she left. Once she was gone, Charles walked in


    with the twins.


    The twins stayed in his arms quietly as they looked around the room curiously.


    "Jerry, Jason,e to Mommy," I called out excitedly.


    Charles put them on my bed and turned to get some water.


    Holding them gently in my arms, I felt like I could not get enough of them.


    We hadn''t seen each other in a long time, so they kept smiling at me. Jerry suddenly tried to grab my


    hair and failed.


    Looking at their cute faces, my heart melted. James was also attracted by their cuteness and kept


    looking at his brothers.


    I stroked his head with a smile. "James, you are an elder brother now. You should be nice to your


    younger brothers, okay?"


    "Yes." James nodded obediently and reached out to touch the bracelet on Jerry''s hand.


    It was evident that he was a little jealous.


    Feeling a little down, I lowered my head, kissed him on the forehead, and said in a gentle voice,


    "James, I have one for you as well. It''s in my bag. I will help you put it on once we''re back home,


    okay?"


    "Okay! Thank you, Mommy."


    James blushed and kissed me.


    "What are you talking about? Do I have one?"


    Charles walked over to me with a ss of water, his eyes filled with expectation.


    My eyes turned cold all of a sudden, but since I did not want to be angry with him in front of the kids, I


    lowered my head and said to James, "We''ll y on the couch, okay? Let them sleep on the bed for a


    while."


    James nced at Charles. Holding his hand, I walked past Charles.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    Scarlett''s POV:


    James and I were happily ying on the sofa. He really seemed to like my hair a lot and he kept trying


    to grab it but he couldn''t. All he could do was wrap his arms around my neck and giggled.


    "Do you like my new haircut?" Holding him in my arms, I pinched his cheek.


    "Yes, Mommy. You are beautiful."


    Looking at me with his bright eyes, my son kissed me.


    His sweetness melted my heart and I felt as though I had just drank a bottle of honey.


    "James, how can you just give kisses to your Mommy? What about Daddy?"


    Charles was so annoying. He walked up to James, asking him to kiss him too.


    James immediately buried his face in my arms. Pouting, he said, "No! No kiss Daddy."


    With a frown, Charles stared at James with a hint of dissatisfaction in his eyes. They kept staring at


    each other, unwilling topromise


    "Come here," Charles ordered with a serious look in his eyes.


    He then stretched out his arms to James. Although James was stunned for a moment, he obediently


    went to his father, pouting.


    "James, be a good boy and go home with your brotherster. Your mother needs some rest," Charles


    said in a patient voice, looking at our son, However, James give me a reluctant look.


    Since I also did not want the kids to leave, I couldn''t help but say, "I''m fine. Let them stay."


    "I am not saying it because I don''t want you to spend time with them. Once you are feeling better, and


    you''re home, you are going to be with them all day. Right now, you are not strong enough to be holding


    them for too long." Charles denied my request irrefutably after ncing at me for a moment.


    I curled my lips in response.


    Just when I was about to argue with him, I heard his phone ring.


    "Hello, Mom. What''s up? Okay, I understand."


    As soon as he disconnected the call, he turned to me and said "Mom will pick up the kids in the


    afternoon. So they''ll be with you until then."


    Those words were music to my ears.


    Charles'' POV:


    The twins woke pretty soon, but they didn''t cry at all. They justy next to each other, ying.


    Looking at their cute faces, my heart melted at once, and I could not help but feel a little upset.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I regretted putting them in trouble. If the twins had gotten hurt because of me, then I would never be


    able to forgive myself.


    And the longer I looked at them, the more I felt like they resembled me, and I couldn''t help but want to


    show them off.


    I picked up Jerry and carried him in my arms. Turning to Scarlett, I asked, "Don''t you think that Jerry


    looks just like me? Or do you think that he looks more like you?"


    Scarlett nced at me, lowered her head, and began peeling an orange for James, without saying a


    word.


    Even after seeing that, I was unwilling to give up, so I asked the bodyguards toe in.


    "Do you think he looks like me or Scarlett?"


    In order to help them arrive at a fair conclusion, I raised Jerry in my arms, who smiled and gurgled.


    The bodyguards nced at each other, but they didn''t say anything.


    "What? Did I ask you a difficult question?" I retorted with a frown.


    "I think that he looks more like Mrs. Moore," Richard said.


    I told myself that Richard probably didn''t have a good eye. It was clear that the twins looked just like


    me.


    "Oh, really? Well, his lips do look like Scarlett''s," I answered perfunctorily.


    "I think that he is more like you," J said.


    I could tell that she indeed had a good eye.


    And Tracy nodded in agreement.


    I red at her.


    Every time I looked at her, I couldn''t help but get angry. After all, she knew that the twins were my kids,


    and yet she cooperated with William to deceive me.


    Noticing my murderous gaze, she immediately lowered her head in fear.


    "I''ll settle scores with youter for what you did."


    I then gently put Jerry back on the bed and said, "I still think that the kid resembles me. He is not as


    gentle as Scarlett."


    As soon as Jerry was put on the bed, he began to y with Jason. I nced at the bracelets on their


    hands. I suddenly remembered that James had not gotten his bracelet yet.


    "Richard, bring Scarlett''s bag here. It''s in my office."


    "Yes, sir."


    Richard left with J and Tracy.


    I turned to Scarlett and asked in a low voice, "Do you also think that the children resemble me?"


    Holding James in her hand, she continued to remain silent.


    "Why are you so afraid of letting me spend time with them, then?"


    Looking at her, I felt all the suppressed emotions in my heart gushing out uncontrobly. Her silence


    was making my sanity copse little by little.


    "Sometimes, I really don''t understand what is on your mind. How can you hide such a big secret from


    me? Didn''t it ur to you that I will see them one day? And I''ll know the truth when that happens,


    right?


    There was a hint of anger in my voice, and I really hoped that she would give me an answer. However,


    she continued to remain silent.


    Seeing that, I could not help but sneer, "Scarlett, even if you don''t bring the kids out, I swear I will break


    into William''s house, and take you and our kids back one day!"


    Even after hearing that, she did not even look at me.


    I couldn''t help but pinch her chin, forcing her to look at me.


    "There is no concealing the truth, and you know it better than anyone else."


    Scarlett looked at me calmly and expressionlessly, making me feel like I was a joke.


    I felt like I was being sucked deeper and deeper into the abyss while she was free to retreat at any


    moment.


    It was really unfair!


    "Are you going to keep silent for the rest of your life?" I asked, looking at her with amusement.


    "If you keep silent forever, then I will let you go, but if you even say a single word to me, then I will kiss


    you right then as punishment. Do you understand?"


    Scarlett trembled as she looked at me, with her eyes wide open as though she was looking at an


    unforgivable sinner.


    I tried my best to endure my heartache while I continued to stare into her eyes. Even James, who was


    next to us, could feel the tension between us.


    He gently tugged at the corner of my clothes and looked at me with wet eyes. "Don''t bully Mommy."


    "James, I am only ying a game with your mother. I''m waiting for her to agree."


    James looked at me curiously, and just when I was about to say something, Scarlett pulled my hand.


    She finally reacted! She turned around, grabbed a piece of paper from the table, wrote something on it,


    and handed it to me.


    "Okay, deal! But if I keep silent, then you are not allowed to touch me."

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    Charles'' POV:


    Disappointment instantly filled up in my heart as soon as I read that sentence.


    "Okay." Although I was a little reluctant, I forced a smile and continued, "If you need anything, just write


    me a note."


    Seeing Scarlett''s expressions soften a little, I felt happy, thinking that I had found a way to please her.


    I thought that it won''t take long for her to start trusting me again.


    I then approached the bed again and looked at the twins. "When did Scarlett get pregnant with them?"


    I had always been careful when we had sex, and I used protection every time. I hadn''t wanted to get


    Scarlett pregnant again, because I wanted to spend some quality time with her. But God had nned


    something else for us altogether.


    Looking at the twins'' sleeping faces, I couldn''t help but adore them.


    All of a sudden, my phone rang, and I cut the call at once. I wouldn''t let anyone spoil my time with my


    family.


    However, to my surprise that person kept calling me.


    "You''d better answer. It''s not easy to get Jerry and Jason to sleep, so don''t wake them up," Scarlett


    reminded me, and I had no choice but to answer the phone.


    "What is it?"


    "Mr. Moore, about tonight''s business dinner..."


    "Stop calling me. Just call Amy if you have any doubts." With that, I hung up the phone rudely and


    turned to my wife and sons.


    Staring at her, I felt as though there was a pulse of electricity passing through my body. My gaze fell on


    her lips and neck. Everything about her was a fatal temptation and I suddenly felt the urge to kiss her.


    Just when I was about to approach her, James, who was ying with his toys until that moment,


    suddenly shouted, "Daddy, y with me!"


    I was about to say no, but then an idea urred to me. Pretending to be gentle, I turned to my son,


    and said, "James, how about we y a new game?"


    "Okay! I love games!" James pped his hands excitedly.


    "Good! Now cover your eyes and don''t open them until I say you can, okay?"


    "Is it hide and seek?"


    "Sort of."


    Upon hearing my answer, James covered his eyes with hands, and the room became quiet again.


    I quietly walked two steps forward and held Scarlett''s waist tightly. "What are you doing? Help!" she


    whispered.


    Lowering my head, I said in a hoarse voice, "You''re killing me, aren''t you?"


    Before she could say another word, I held her waist, tilted her head softly, leaned in, and kissed her.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Charles kissed me passionately. Afraid that James might open his eyes, I did not dare to move. I could


    only stand still and let Charles kiss me.


    After a long time, my tongue was numb and I could hardly breathe. Only then did Charles let go of my


    lips, but he continued to hold me.


    We were being intimate with each other after a very long time, which made me feel like my heart was


    about to jump out of my chest. I leaned on his chest,pletely forgetting to push him away.


    "Daddy, what''s the game?" James'' childish question flustered me and I struggled to break free from


    Charles'' embrace.


    He looked at me with a snicker, embarrassing me even more. I reached out my hand, wanting to hit


    him. However, he tightly held my hand and said in a low voice, "You can hit me as much as you want


    once the kids leave."


    "You!" Furious, I withdrew my hand, not wanting to look at him or talk to him anymore.


    "You broke the rule first. You just spoke! And that''s why I kissed you as a punishment." Charles'' mellow


    voiceing from behind me was like a fatal temptation, causing my heart to race.


    That afternoon, Alice and Christine came to the hospital to see me.


    "Scarlett, how are you feeling now?" Sitting on the edge of my bed, Christine seemed to be really


    worried.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I feel much better now," I replied, holding her hand.


    "This is all Charles'' fault. I will help you teach him a lesson," she said, ring at Charles.


    "Kneel down and apologize to Scarlett!"


    I immediately said, "No, its fine."


    However, Charles obediently got down on one knee, and said, "I''m sorry."


    He was a very decisive man in the corporate world, and seeing him kneeling down in front of me with


    his head lowered made my heart ache, and I couldn''t speak for a while.


    Christine pped him on the shoulder repeatedly, scolding him, "You bastard, don''t always bully


    Scarlett. She gave birth to your children and she has suffered a lot because of you. You must be good


    to her, do you understand?"


    "I do." Charles was still kneeling down on the ground.


    "Have you ever sincerely apologized to Scarlett?" Alice asked, all of a sudden, interrupting them.


    "Honey, I am sorry. Please forgive me. I will be good to you from now on, so don''t be mad at me."


    Charles'' tone was extremely gentle. He stood up slowly and walked up to me.


    Looking at him, I recalled the cruel words that he had said to me right before I fainted that day. And


    suddenly, the idea of acting like we were reconciled in front of the elders vanished from my mind.


    Hence, I didn''t answer him.


    However, Christine continued to mediate, "If you are angry, just vent it on him. I will support you."


    Pursing my lips, I made up my mind. "I want a divorce. Can you help me with that, Grandma?"


    Christine fell silent for a long time. It was clear that she wasn''t expecting me to say that.


    A momentter, she turned to Charles, who was looking pale, and questioned, "What on earth did you


    do to her? Why does she want a divorce so badly? What''s going to happen to the kids if you two


    divorce?"


    "I will never divorce her," Charles said to Christine before he turned to me and added calmly, "Divorce


    has never even urred to me ever since the day we got married."


    I couldn''t figure out what was on his mind because his expression and his tone was so calm as though


    he was talking about the weather.


    I turned to Christine, and said, "Grandma, please allow me to divorce Charles and take the children


    away."


    "How could I let that happen?" Christine frowned, looking at me in disbelief.


    Alice also echoed, "I can''t live without my grandkids."


    "Yes. Besides, how will you manage to live on your own with three kids? We are not going to let you go


    anywhere. Alice and I will help you take care of the babies. You can focus on your career if you want."


    Christine was trying her best to persuade me.


    "Grandma, I''ve already made up my mind. I want to get a divorce and leave with my children."


    "No, I can''t listen to this any longer. My head hurts!" As soon as Christine said that, she covered her


    forehead with hand and Alice rushed to her to support her.


    "Grandma, are you okay?" I also got out of bed and tried to help her up.


    Christine pushed my hand away and said, "I''m fine. I''ll go home and rest. Alice, take the kids with us.


    Let Scarlett and Charles talk things through."


    "Okay." Alice helped Christine walk out of the ward before she turned to Tracy and J, ordering


    them to take the kids away.


    Feeling helpless, I let them leave the ward. The room fell silent once again.


    When I turned around, I saw Charles ring at me.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    Charles'' POV:


    My heart ached when I saw how determined Scarlett was when she asked for a divorce.


    I walked up to her, held her chin, and forced her to look me in the eye.


    "Scarlett, do you really want to divorce me?" I grunted.


    The thought that she couldn''t wait to get away from me only served to sadden me further. I was so


    dejected over that I could hardly breathe.


    Scarlett didn''t respond. She just stared at me with a cold gaze.


    "I''ve already told you that I will never divorce you unless I die, Scarlett!" I growled. The way she looked


    back at me annoyed me. Frustrated, I scoffed at her and forced her to get closer to me.


    I would willingly do anything for her aside from getting divorced. Never would I give her an opportunity


    to leave me!


    "Charles, I just want to be away from you! I don''t want to have anything to do with you ever again.


    Besides, you already have Nancy. It''s not like you can''t live without me. Why can''t you just set me


    free?" Scarlett shook her head bitterly. I could see despair in her eyes.


    "Just forget it, Scarlett. I will never agree to a divorce. I won''t let you leave me, nor will I let you go back


    to William!" I warned.


    Scarlett struggled to push me away and then shey on her side with her back to me.


    She was starting to get on my nerves, so I left the ward.


    Around four in the afternoon, Richard and I had just finished ying tennis.


    Just as I was about to take a shower, I received a call from Amy.


    "Mr. Moore, during the lunch party this noon, one of the clients offended Nancy and she ended up


    pping him across the face."


    "Did negotiations fall through?" I asked impatiently.


    Nancy was merely a means for me to infuriate Scarlett. Now that Scarlett had returned to me, Nancy


    was no longer useful.


    "Yes, sir. The client left right after," Amy answered.


    "Tell Nancy that if she wishes to keep her job, she has to do her duty. And if she wants to quit, then she


    can fuck off! Thepany will not tolerate anyone who gets easily offended by the littlest things!" I was


    already frustrated because Scarlett kept insisting on divorcingme. And finding out that the cooperation


    was ruined only served to fuel my anger, so I took it all out on Nancy.


    Annoyed, I hung up on Amy and walked back to the court.


    "Let''s keep ying!" I picked up my racket and vented all my frustrations and anger by ying tennis.


    I didn''t stop until Richard raised his arms in surrender and tried hard to catch his breath.


    But even until now, I was still too upset.


    Now that we were done ying, I grabbed a towel and wiped away my sweat. Afterwards, I took a


    quick shower and drove to the bar.


    Perhaps right now, only alcohol could make me temporarily forget my pain and ease my boredom.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    As Iy on the bed, staring at the ceiling, I recalled Charles'' warning and felt desperate.


    It would appear that he had no intention of letting me go. Thus, I must figure out another way to


    escape.


    The moment J knocked on the door and came in, a glimmer of hope sparked in my heart.


    "J, how did you scale the wall in Kitsapst time?"


    "Scarlett, are you still plotting to escape?" J asked directly.


    But I didn''t answer the question, fearing that she''d tell Charles about it.


    If he were to find out that I''d been nning to run away, he''d certainly double the number of guards


    around me.


    "Scarlett, just give it up. Mr. Moore has stationed countless bodyguards in the hospital. Honestly, not


    even Richard, Tracy, and I know the exact number of the guards around here." It seemed that J


    was intent on persuading me to give up.


    I looked down, feeling like I was trapped.


    "Has William been here, J?"


    "Unfortunately not." J shook her head.


    With that, I nodded and said nothing more.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I wasn''t surprised because William was a calm and collected man. He probably wouldn''t break in with


    reckless abandon.


    Later that night, just as I was about to go to bed, the door of my ward was opened from outside.


    I thought it was Charles, so I hid myself beneath the quilt.


    But it turned out that it wasn''t Charles. It was actually a man in a doctor''s coat.


    Even though the man was wearing a mask, I was able to recognize him right away. It was William!


    I was so excited that I felt the urge to call his name.


    But he quickly made a gesture of silence.


    He then closed the door, quietly walking to my bedside. Upon seeing my pathetic state, he looked


    worried.


    "Are you feeling better now, Scarlett? Did Charles hurt you?" William eyed me up and down; his eyes


    filled with worry and guilt.


    I shook my head, chuckling wryly.


    To be honest, aside from not giving me my freedom, Charles had actually provided me with everything


    that I needed.


    "What are you doing in here, William? How did you even get in?" I asked, staring at him curiously.


    J told me that Charles had stationed countless bodyguards throughout the hospital. I never thought


    that William would be able to sneak in without getting caught.


    "That''s not important. Did harles hide your phone? I couldn''t get in touch with you these past few days."


    "He did. Charles won''t allow me to leave the hospital, and he won''t even let me contact anyone from


    the outside world using my own damn phone!" The thought of Charles alone enraged me.


    "Well, here you go, Scarlett. Use it whenever it''s necessary." William took out a new phone and handed


    it to me.


    I epted the phone and nodded gratefully.


    "Do you want to leave here, Scarlett?" he asked, staring at me with concerned eyes.


    "Do you have a n to break me out of here? I want to take my children with me." As I spoke, I looked


    at William with hope in my eyes.


    While I was here, I had been thinking of countless ways to escape this God forsaken ce, but Charles


    had assigned people to guard me during every hour of the day. There was nothing I could do to


    escape.


    "As long as you''re willing to trust me with this, I''ll figure out a way to help you break out!" William put on


    a straight face, waiting for my answer.


    "Yes, William. I really want to leave. The sooner the better." Tears fell from my eyes as I looked at him,


    eager to get out.


    His appearance ignited a glimmer of hope in my desperate heart.


    "Okay. Let''s keep in touch." Upon hearing my response, William turned around and was about to leave.


    But before he left, he nced at my hair, letting out a wry smile.


    "You know what? I just couldn''t seem to get used to your new haircut."


    "Just hurry up and go! Charles will be back sometime soon." I didn''t answer the question. I just wanted


    him to leave, fearing that Charles might catch him.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    Charles'' POV:


    I went straight to the hospital aftering out of the bar, and just when I was about to enter, I saw a


    doctor walking out of Scarlett''s ward.


    Without thinking too much, I entered the ward.


    Scarlett was on the bed with her eyes closed.


    I walked to the bedside, stared at her face for a moment before I leaned in and kissed her forehead.


    Scarlett did not open her eyes, but I noticed her eyshes quivering.


    However, I pretended like I did not notice it and continued to kiss her.


    "Charles, you''re pushing it! Stay away from me!" Just when I was about to kiss her lips, she put her


    hand on my chest, stopping me from getting any closer.


    "I know that you are pretending to be asleep. I saw the doctor just a second ago. Did he say anything?"


    I held her hand.


    She looked at me in silence, but she was not willing to talk to me at all.


    Knowing that she still hated me, I did not expect her to respond. But her coldness still made me feel


    powerless.


    Sighing heavily, I let go of her hand, and walked to the bathroom to freshen up.


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I heaved sigh of relief after I saw Charles walk into the bathroom.


    No matter how coldly I treated him, he kept approaching me relentlessly.


    His persistence only made me feel uneasy and upset, and I just wanted to run away from him.


    A whileter Charles walked out of the bathroom.


    He theny on the bed and hugged me tightly from behind.


    "Good night, Scarlett." There was a hint of tiredness in his voice.


    And I was clearly annoyed with his behavior.


    Hadn''t he promised that he wouldn''t touch me as long as I did not speak to him?


    I wondered if I should continue to pretend to sleep, or if I should remind him of our agreement.


    "Scarlett, thank you for giving birth to the twins even in that difficult situation." Saying that all of a


    sudden, Charles held me even tighter.


    But I didn''t respond to him. I squirmed in his arms uneasily.


    Noticing that, he moved even closer to me.


    And now, our bodies were stuck together.


    Charles'' breath brushed against my ears, and my heart began race uncontrobly.


    Just when I was about to say something, Charles suddenly pressed his hand against my heart.


    "Scarlett, your heart seems to be racing. Is it because of my touch? You said you didn''t want me, but


    your body seems to be disagreeing with your mind." There seemed to be a hint ofcency in his


    tone and he seemed to be quite happy with my body''s honestreaction.


    I blushed in embarrassment and hurried to pull his hands off my body.


    "Scarlett, why did you stop pretending to be asleep?" Charles held my hand and suddenly turned me


    over to face him.


    He was smiling.


    I tried to remain indifferent and silent as I wanted to continue to resist his approach.


    However, instead of giving up, he leaned in and kissed me.


    I immediately turned away to avoid his kiss.


    "Scarlett, I miss the feeling of your touch, and I don''t care even if you do it to refuse me. So there''s no


    point in resisting. I want you," Charles whispered in my ear.


    He gently pinched my chin and kissed my lips.


    It was so gentle and irresistible that I was taken back to our sweet past.


    In the end, I could only give up on struggling and let him kiss me.


    Noticing that I was not resisting him any longer, he kissed me more passionately.


    Holding me in his arms, he ran his hands under my clothes, fondling and caressing my body.


    My heart began to beat wildly. I was jolted back to reality, and groaned in pain.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Scarlett, did I hurry you?" Charles stopped at once with a worried look in his eyes.


    Looking at his concerned expression, I couldn''t help but scold myself for being such a disappointment.


    Even after being hurt so many times, I still couldn''t help but love him.


    I wanted to turn my back to Charles, but he held me tightly, stopping me.


    "Scarlett, don''t move." Noticing the change in my mood, he quickly pulled me into his arms.


    I tried to get away from him, but he only tightened his arms around me.


    "Scarlett, the doctor said that you must protect yourself against the cold. You will feel warmer if I hold


    you," Charles said in a gentle tone.


    "I can put on more clothes to stay warm. I don''t need you! And I can''t fall asleep if you keep holding me


    like this!" I retorted.


    However, he ignored my wordspletely and held me in his arms.


    I had no choice but to give up the idea of struggling because he was so stubborn.


    I thought that I would be staying awake all night long, but I fell asleep quite soon.


    The next morning, when I woke up, Charles was not in the room, so I thought that he must''ve left.


    It was only a moment of happiness before he walked in with a nurse, who was a physiotherapist.


    He stood aside, carefully learning all the massaging techniques from the nurse.


    When his hand touched my body, our intimate moment from the night before sh through my mind,


    and I immediately flushed.


    Fortunately, the nurse was in the ward, so I knew that Charles would not do anything inappropriate in


    front of her.


    That moment, someone knocked on the door.


    "Mr. Moore, Miss Wood and Mr. Wood are here to see Mrs. Moore." It was J outside the door.


    When I heard Nancy was there, I could not help but feel angry and red at Charles.


    How could he ask her toe over when he clearly knew that I did not like her?


    Was he trying to show off their intimacy again?


    "I didn''t ask them toe," Charles exined in a hurry when he saw how angry I was.


    I continued to stare at him, not wanting to believe a word he said.


    Nancy and Nichs walked in, surprised to see Charles there.


    "Scarlett, are you feeling better now?" Nichs put down the gift box on the table and greeted me with


    a polite smile.


    Looking at Nancy, I suddenly remembered he embarrassing scene from the bar, and I was annoyed.


    I smiled at Nichs, but didn''t say anything.


    He seemed to have foreseen my attitude, so he did not speak more.


    "Now that you''ve seen her, please leave. She needs to rest." Charles stood up and poured a ss of


    water for me before telling them to leave.


    I was surprised by the sudden change in his attitude towards Nancy.


    Just a few days ago, he had said that he would marry her and make her James'' stepmother. Why was


    he being so indifferent to her now?


    "Scarlett, have a good rest. We''lle to see you another day," Nichs said politely before walking to


    the door.


    But Nancy stopped him and walked towards me.


    "Scarlett, please help me." She then looked at me with pleading eyes.


    I was surprised by the dramatic change in her attitude towards me, and turned to Charles in a daze.


    He was also surprised, but he frowned and did not say anything.


    "Scarlett is still sick. What do you want?" Nichs gave his sister a disapproving look.


    "I identally offended a client yesterday, and now Charles wants to fire me! Scarlett, please put in a


    good word for me. He always listens to you! I really can''t afford to lose this job!" Nancy begged me


    pitifully, her voice filled with despair.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    Scarlett''s POV:


    "Sorry, I don''t know the Charles you''re talking about. And I can''t help you," I said and looked at Nancy. I


    refused her request without hesitation.


    Nancy was stunned and didn''t seem to understand what I meant.


    "Drink some water first, Scarlett," Charles offered and smiled.


    He handed me a ss of water and stared at me as if he didn''t notice Nancy there, desperately


    begging for mercy.


    "Charles, are you the man that Nancy mentioned just now?" I asked Charles deliberately in front of


    Nancy while taking the ss of water from him.


    "No, I''m not. I have nothing to do with her," Charles denied immediately.


    "Then who are you?" I asked Charles again.


    "I''m your husband, Scarlett," Charles replied, holding my hand and looking at me affectionately.


    I saw tears in Nancy''s eyes as she stared at Charles in disbelief.


    "How could you say something like that, Charles?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Who allowed you to call my name?" Charles snapped at Nancy.


    Frightened by his cold eyes, Nancy''s face turned pale, and she lowered her head in grievance.


    "Nichs, please get Nancy out of here. My wife needs to rest. I don''t want anyone disturbing her,"


    Charles urged Nichs impatiently.


    "Of course. Nancy,e on. Scarlett needs some rest," Nichs said while shing me an apologetic


    look. He gently took Nancy''s arm, but Nancy didn''t want to leave.


    Unwilling to give up, Nancy shook off Nichs'' grip and addressed me once again.


    "Please help me, Scarlett! I''ve been working hard all this time. You have no idea about the kind of hell I


    had to go through just to get where I am. I can''t lose this job!" Nancy pleaded, practically kneeling by


    my bedside.


    Looking at the desperate expression on her face, I kept silent.


    As a woman, I didn''t think Nancy had done anything wrong. If I were in her shoes, I definitely would''ve


    made the same choice.


    But I still didn''t understand why Nancy was asking me of all people for help. After all, our rtionship


    was not that good.


    All of a sudden, what Charles said a few days ago urred to me. He said that he wanted Nancy to be


    James''s stepmother, which made me feel extremely disgusted. I looked at Nancy coldly.


    "Are you really unwilling to help me, Scarlett?" Nancy pressed.


    "Nancy, you made thepany lose an important client, and you didn''t engage in introspection. What


    else can I say? Besides, I don''t think it''s my obligation to help you," I retorted, feeling a little taken


    aback by the sheer entitlement in Nancy''s tone.


    Did she think that I had to help her just because she sobbed and wailed in front of me?


    "It''s not my fault at all. Any woman would resist being sexually harassed. You''re also a woman,


    Scarlett. You should take my side," Nancy said, trying to arouse my empathy.


    "If it were Charles who sexually harassed you that day, would you have resisted?" I asked Nancy with a


    sneer.


    Finally, Nancy was rendered speechless. She clearly wasn''t expecting me to ask that question.


    Her reaction was enough of an answer for me.


    Since Nancy liked Charles so much, she must be eager to have more physical contact with him.


    "Please leave. I''m tired. I want to rest," I finally said and looked away.


    "I''m so sorry, Scarlett. Nancy''s spoiled and doesn''t know when to quit. Don''t worry. I''ll take her home


    right now," Nichs apologized and put his arm around Nancy''s shoulder. He hurriedly steered her out


    of the room before she could start a whole new conversation.


    After they left, both Charles and I kept silent.


    I picked up the magazine on my bedside table and began to read it.


    I had almostpletely recovered during the past two days. I was expecting to be discharged from the


    hospital as soon as possible.


    I had no freedom here. I hated this ce, and I hated Charles.


    He just wouldn''t let me go.


    If I got discharged from the hospital today, Charles would surely take me back to the house in Garden


    Street or to the Moore mansion.


    Thinking of Charles''s overbearing attitude, I felt a little annoyed.


    Nancy''s POV:


    After walking out of the hospital, Nichs put his arm around my shoulder and sighed, "I wouldn''t have


    come with you if I''d known that you only wanted to see Scarlett to broach the matter to her."


    "Do you think Scarlett is beautiful, Nick? Who is more beautiful, me or her?"


    Nichs looked at me in confusion as if he didn''t understand what I just asked.


    After a while, he answered, "Of course you''re more beautiful than Scarlett."


    "Be serious! Do you really think I''m more beautiful than Scarlett?" I nagged, refusing to believe his


    answer.


    If what he said was true, then why couldn''t I everpare with Scarlett in Charles''s heart?


    Every time I thought about Charles being gentle and considerate to Scarlett, I felt like I was going to die


    of jealousy.


    What spell did Scarlett cast on im? Why was he so head over heels for her?


    There had to be an exnation!


    "Nancy, Scarlett is not a woman we can just judge," Nichs said after a long silence.


    Hearing this, I put on a disdainful smile.


    "I admit that she used to be very beautiful, but now she''s extremely ugly. She doesn''t deserve to be


    compared with me!"


    Scarlett looked horrible now. Her skin was sallow and lifeless. Charles would dislike her one day!


    "Nancy, if Charles and Scarlett were divorced, I wouldn''t stop you from pursuing Charles. But they''re


    still married. You shouldn''t be pestering a married man. I don''t want you to end up like Rita," Nichs


    told me with genuine concern.


    "What does Rita have to do with Charles and Scarlett?" I asked, shing Nichs a confused look. I


    honestly didn''t understand why he was bringing up Rita all of a sudden.


    "More than a year ago, Rita suddenly disappeared. At that time, Charles and Scarlett also began to


    drift apart. Back then, a rumor went around that the reason for Charles and Scarlett''s separation was


    the death of their child, which the gossipmongers attributed to Rita.Now no one knows whether Rita is


    alive or dead. That''s why I don''t want you to end up like her. I don''t want you to just vanish into thin air


    someday," Nichs said, looking at me worriedly.


    "Why do you say that? Has Rita''s body not been found?" I asked, starting to feel scared by Nichs''


    words.


    "With Rita''s temper, if she was still alive, she definitely wouldn''t let Charles and Scarlett live a peaceful


    life."


    "Do you mean Rita''s dead?"


    I shivered unconsciously.


    "Probably," Nichs replied.


    I suddenly felt lucky upon hearing his words.


    If Rita was really dead, then I''d have one less rival in love.


    A ruthless rival in love like Rita was terrifying.


    "Nancy, if Charles has already made up his mind about firing you, you cane work in mypany,"


    Nichs offered.


    "No, I want to stay in the Moore Group," I refused decisively.


    "Fine. If you want to stay, you have to solve the problem by yourself. Don''t ask Charles or Scarlett for


    help again," Nichs conceded.


    "I will," I agreed and left the hospital with him.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    Scarlett''s POV:


    Iy weakly in Charles''s arms, barely breathing and surrounded by despair.


    He gentlyid me on the bed and held my hand.


    "I''ll arrange another physical therapy session for youter. Take a rest first."


    For a moment, I felt like my heart was being pierced by a knife. I used to love the man in front of me


    with all my heart. But now, all I wanted was to get away from him as far as I could.


    "I slept with William," I said out of nowhere.


    It was a lie. After years of entanglement with Charles, I knew very well how to break his heart.


    To my surprise, he did not go hysterical. Rather, he just calmly stared at me with his deep, emotionless


    eyes


    "Didn''t you hear what I said? I had sex with William!" I repeated with more conviction


    When I spoke, my chin was raised, and I looked at him with defiance.


    "Scarlett, don''t lie to me," Charles warned through gritted teeth.


    We were staring into each other''s eyes when, suddenly, a sharp pain shot across my arm. He had


    tightened his grip on my wrist, and I froze because of the pain.


    "There''s no point in hiding the truth anymore. The kids may be yours, but I indeed slept with William."


    I endured the pain and continued to rub salt into his wound.


    "Why do you have to do this?" Charles asked coldly.


    "Do you want to hear more about it?" I looked into his eyes with a smirk and made a story up. "It was


    raining heavily that night. I went to his room¡ª"


    "Enough!" Charles roared. His veins stood out on his forehead, and he clenched my shoulder tightly in


    rage.


    "I loathed you to the core. Just so you know, I slept with William because that was the fastest and the


    most direct way to take revenge on you."


    My mouth automatically uttered those words to spite him. I could not even feel pain in my shoulder at


    all.


    "Do you hate me that much? To think, you''re even willing to use your body as a tool for revenge. I don''t


    believe you."


    Charles''s eyes said otherwise. Pain and disappointment were written all over his face. He looked as


    though he was on the verge of breaking down.


    "Trust me. I can do more than that. Do you really think we can get back together as long as you keep


    me by your side? Charles, I don''t know if you''re too naive or just stupid. Can''t you see that I''m trying to


    make a clean break with you? I don''t want to see your face again! You sicken me."


    I could not control my surging emotions anymore.


    Charles slowly loosened his grip on my shoulder and stood up. I thought that he had given up. Boy,


    was I wrong. "Do you think I will believe you just because you say so? Sad to say, but if you really have


    slept with William, then that''s all the more reason why you can''t leave me."


    A sinking feeling emerged in the pit of my stomach. "What did you just say? Do you really believe that


    we can just live together and pretend to be a happy couple for the rest of our lives?"


    A sneer tugged at the corners of my mouth.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Why not? You can do whatever you want. It''s up to you if you want our children to be unhappy. But I


    have to remind you. Even if you get discharged, you can''t escape from my watch. Do you really think


    you can leave me? Unfortunately, you''ll have to wait until the day I die."


    Charles''s words hit me like a hammer. Ever so slowly, my heart sank into the abyss of despair.


    "Charles, you''re out of your mind!"


    Instead of being angry because of what I had said, he put on a smile.


    "When our children grow up, will they find out that their parents'' marriage, as they know it, is just a


    show?" Why don''t you exin to them by then that you cheated on me and gave your heart and body


    to another man?"


    Charles was being aggressive in spitting what he thought were facts. How could I show any weakness?


    "How dare you threaten me?! Do you think you''re any better? Should I tell James that you remained


    indifferent when he had just died miserably in front of you? Or perhaps, should I tell him that you never


    loved me and that you cared more about the person who tried to murder him?"


    "Scarlett!"


    Charles pushed me onto the bed and pinned me with his body. Then, with his one hand, he held my


    hands above my head and pinched my chin with the other, rendering me unable to move.


    "Listen to me carefully. Back then, Rita had no way of escaping. Killing her was easy, but what was the


    point of that? Her death wouldn''t bring James back to us. And at that very moment, you were in my


    arms, dying. I wanted to save you. I had lost James. I couldn''t lose you too!"


    Charles stared into my eyes. As he spoke, his eyes were red, and his voice was choked with sobs. He


    then eventually released his grip on my hands. Without another word, he cupped my chin and stroked


    my cheeks over and over again.


    "How could you say that I didn''t love my son? Haven''t you seen how much I loved him since the


    moment he was born?"


    With tears streaming down my face, Iy on the bed in despair, my heart numb in pain.


    In all honesty, I knew that he loved James. But the thing was, he was entangled with the woman who


    had almost killed my son. Of course, I could not pretend that that did not bother me.


    "Scarlett, I''m begging you, don''t let our rtionship go to waste just because of one thing," Charles


    pleaded.


    I turned a deaf ear to his plea and murmured, "Let me go,"


    I did not care about who was right and who was wrong anymore. All I wanted right now was to get


    away from him.


    "I won''t. I will also make sure that you won''t leave my side," Charles said in a matter-of-fact tone,


    ignoring what I felt.


    With a sneer, I turned to look at him and said, "Then I will die in front of you."


    Charles had crossed the line. Unfortunately, it seemed that death was the only way out of this hell.


    "Die in front of me? Huh! Don''t you want to watch our kids grow up? And when they do, do you want


    them to know that their mother had a mental breakdown because of a problem in marriage and then


    committed suicide? Is that what you want them to see?"


    My mind went nk all of a sudden.


    "If that''s what you want, go ahead. But from then on, I''m afraid that they won''t believe in love anymore.


    Do you want them to end up alone and lonely? I don''t think so."


    "You... You''re impossible!"


    Charles had struck me in the Achilles'' heel. My children were the only ones I could never let go of. How


    could I bear to make them suffer?


    "I don''t care if you''re going to cuss me out for the rest of our lives. If being good means that I''ll have to


    let you leave and let our children grow up in a broken family, then I would rather be despicable."


    "Get off your high horse. You''re just ¡¢manipting me."


    "You''re right. I''m manipting you to do the right thing for our children. You can''t escape from me,


    Scarlett."


    I stared at Charles''s face, hoping to see even a trace of pity. However, the only thing I saw was his


    cold-heartedness and desperation.


    "You..."


    Before I could finish my sentence, my chest tightened, and my body convulsed. I also coughed


    uncontrobly as I felt that something woulde out of my throat.


    Without wasting another second, Charles sat up, held me in his arms, and pressed the call bell.


    "Scarlett, what''s going on? What''s wrong?"


    "Get... get away from me! Get away..."


    At this moment, a group of doctors and nurses rushed into my ward and went to my aid.


    "Mr. Moore, your wife is emotionally unstable. Please go out for now," a nurse said.


    Although reluctant, Charles let go of me and retreated to the door. One of the doctors injected


    something in me, and I gradually calmed down.


    "Mr. Moore, you''d better leave now," the nurse reminded him again.


    "I have a few words to say to my wife."


    A momentter, the doctors and nurses left the room. Once they were gone, Charles walked over to


    me again.


    "About what happened between you and William... don''t say that again. I knew he had disguised


    himself as a doctor and gave you a phone that night. Why else do you think he didn''t send you any


    message in the past two days?"


    A feeling of dread washed over me. "Charles, what did you do to William?"


    How the hell did he find out about it?


    I felt as if a bucket of cold water was poured over me. I could not begin to imagine what crazy things


    this man would do to assert his dominance.


    "Don''t expect William toe and save you. He could barely save his own ass. He did not only hide


    my wife and son for a whole year, but he also tried to take you away from me. After everything he has


    done, do you think I will let him off easily?" Charles whispered in my ear.


    "I hope you die a horrible death!"


    If I had not been sedated, I would have jumped up, strangled him, and brought him down with me.


    "Scarlett, don''t challenge my bottom line. You should know by now that I have no patience when it


    comes to you."


    A chill ran down my spine as Charles stared at me with affection and, at the same time, malice.


    Truth be told, I was terrified.


    For the first time in my life, I feared the man I once loved.


    "Charles, you''re evil."

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I wasn''t sure if it was because of seeing Nancy during the day, but I had a nightmare around midnight.


    In my dream, she took away my kids, and even mocked and humiliated me in front of Charles.


    To make matters worse, Charles asked my three kids to call Nancy their mother.


    When I woke up screaming, he was awakened.


    He immediately got up to turn on the light. Then, he embraced me from behind and attempted to


    comfort me. "Were you having a nightmare, Scarlett? There''s no need to be afraid. I''m right here."


    The sound of his voice was soothing to my ears, and I could feel just how worried he was for me.


    Sadly, it wasn''t enough to appease my apprehension. It only made me feel more terrified.


    As I recalled what happened in my dream, tears fell from my eyes.


    By the time Iposed myself, I found myself holding onto Charles.


    I quickly let go of his hands.


    "Hey, hey¡­ are you alright, Scarlett? How do you feel?" Charles was staring at me with worried eyes.


    I shot him a re and turned my back to him.


    If I ever get the chance to leave this ce, I would certainly take all my kids away!


    Never would I allow my kids to call Nancy their mother.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Not long after, Charles turned off the lights again, and embraced me once more.


    "There''s no need to be afraid, honey. I''ll always be by your side." As he hugged me from behind, he


    wiped away the tears from the corner of my eyes.


    His embrace was warm, but my entire body felt cold.


    "Charles, stop calling me that. We can''t get back together!" I tried to shake his arms off me, but he held


    me even tighter.


    "If you keep moving your arms like that Scarlett, I can''t guarantee that I won''t do something to you!"


    Charles warned.


    His words were enough to scare me. Fearing that he would actually try to escte this into something


    sexual, I decided to give up on struggling.


    The following morning, Charles told me that he had to go to a meeting at thepany.


    Once he was gone, I took out the phone that William gave mest time.


    The only thing on my mind right now was to leave here as soon as possible, and get the hell away from


    Charles.


    Nervously, I turned on my phone, only to find that there was no signal. It turned out that I couldn''t even


    send out a text message.


    Charles must''ve nted a signal jammer in the room somehow.


    He was leaving me no chance to contact the outside world.


    Thest glimmer of hope in my heart was extinguished. Despair overwhelmed me, and tears fell from


    my eyes.


    ''What am I supposed to do to escape this ce?'' I wondered.


    I sat on the edge of the bed for a long time, holding the phone.


    This ward seemed ordinary, but it was actually heavily guarded. The thought of it alone was enough to


    make me feel suffocated to the point that I could hardly breathe.


    For me, this wasn''t a ward; it was a cage.


    I opened the door, and there I saw three guards waiting outside.


    J and Tracy walked up to me when they saw me at the door.


    "Scarlett, is there something I can do for you?" asked Tracy.


    "I feel stuffy inside the room. I wanna go downstairs to breathe some fresh air," I answered.


    J and Tracy exchanged awkward nces.


    At this time, Richard approached me and said, "Mrs. Moore, you''re allowed to go outside, but please


    allow the three of us to apany you."


    After a moment of hesitation, I figured Tracy would be the best one to apany me. "Can you just let


    Tracy follow me around? It''s too eye-catching if all of youe with me."


    "Please don''t make things difficult for us. Mr. Moore has tasked us to follow you wherever you go. If


    anything bad happens to you, he''s going to punish us for it," Richard responded, seemingly having


    read my mind.


    Because of that, I had no choice but toagree.


    This had been the first time I would leave the ward and go downstairs since I was hospitalized.


    However, I wasn''t in the mood to appreciate the scenery.


    I was looking around at all the peopleing and going. Finally, Iid eyes on an old woman sitting on


    a chair and fiddling with her mobile phone.


    As I stared at the phone in her hand, hope returned to my heart.


    Calmly, I approached her.


    "Hello, ma''am. Do you mind if I sit with you?" I asked politely.


    The old woman nodded. I stifled my excitement and sat next to her.


    While I was talking to her, I thought of how I could borrow her phone.


    As our conversation kept going, I noticed that she was afraid when she saw Richard and the others


    behind me. This was when I realized that an opportunity hade.


    "Can you guys give us some space? You''re scaring her," I remarked.


    "J, stay here and watch over Mrs. Moore." I could tell that Richard was concerned about leaving


    me alone. After a moment of hesitation, he left J here with me.


    A frown appeared on my face, for I was dissatisfied with his decision.


    Seemingly noticing my displeasure, Richard exined to the old woman, "I''m really sorry about this,


    ma''am. But Mrs. Moore is in poor health, and we can''t leave her on her own. I hope you can


    understand."


    Once Richard and Tracy were far away, I scoffed at J and asked, "Did Charles order you to spy on


    me?"


    "We''re not spying on you, Scarlett. We''re looking after you." J frowned back, immediately


    correcting my assumption.


    This time, I didn''t say anything. Clearly, this ruse of "looking after me" was just a term for monitoring


    me.


    "You haven''t been married for long, have you? It sounds like your husband cares about you very


    much," said the old woman.


    A bitter smile appeared on my face.


    J kept on staring at me the whole time, and for that reason, I couldn''t ask the old woman if I could


    borrow her phone.


    Even when I was back at the ward, I still didn''t want to give up. I came up with an excuse to go


    downstairs again, but then I ran into Charles. He had just returned from thepany.


    I sat on one of the benches, feeling desperate.


    "Would you like to sit there a little longer, Scarlett?" Charles walked towards me and sat down.


    Ignoring him, I lowered my gaze.


    After a moment of silence, he held my hands.


    His hands felt warm to the touch,pletely enveloping my own.


    The thought of being imprisoned and monitored by this man for these past few days made me feel so


    disgusted by him that I wanted to escape from him. Sadly, I failed at every turn.


    "Don''t move. Your hands feel cold. Let me warm them up for you," Charles remarked, holding my


    hands tighter.


    "I don''t need you to do that for me!" I growled, struggling even harder.


    He knitted his brows, pulling me into his arms.


    "I know what you''re up to, Scarlett. But mark my words; I won''t let you go. Ever. Just give up on


    whatever you''re nning," Charles whispered as he leaned close to my ear.


    Upon hearing that, I felt tense.


    I didn''t expect that he''d figure out my n so soon. I felt even more desperate now.


    Once again, I began to struggle away from him in silence.


    Charles exerted more strength to embrace me tight. And soon, I was running out of energy.


    Desperate and afraid, I asked, "Charles, what can I do to make you let me go?"


    "Nothing. I will never agree to that." Even as we spoke, he still wouldn''t stop hugging me.


    The stern manner in which he spoke brought despair to my heart. This time, I gave up on struggling


    and just let my tears fall down.


    Charles was holding me as though he feared that I''d run away if he let go for even a second.


    Silence ensued between us.


    He didn''t take me back to the ward until it was nightfall.

 Chapter 341: Agreement

    Chapter 341: Agreement


    Charles¡¯s POV:


    ¡°No matter what you say, I won¡¯t let you leave!¡±


    ¡°Have I upset you in any way, Charles? Why are you being so cruel to me?¡± Scarlett asked and stared


    at me with red eyes.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to be hostile to each other. You¡®re still my wife, Scarlett. I¡®m willing topromise as


    long as you¡¯re willing to make a concession.¡±


    ¡°Your wife? You¡¯re treating me like I¡¯m your prisoner! You torment me, and you seem to get off on it. But


    I won¡¯t give in. You better perish your foolish ideas now.¡±


    ¡°How did we end up like this?¡± I asked her. I reached out and pulled my cor impatiently.


    "You have changed. You used to be gentle and considerate, and you took good care of me. But


    somehow you¡¯ve turned into a real devil!¡± Scarlett yelled, her voice trembling.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I snapped. I really didn¡®t understand how Scarlett and I got into a bitter argument. Scarlett


    stopped talking, but she still stared at me. Her hands were shaking. I took a few deep breaths to calm


    myself down. Then, I turned around, walked to her, took her phone, and left the ward.


    The next day, I finished lunch at noon, and I was on my way back to the hospital when I saw Nina from


    a distance. She was also headed to the hospital. I rushed over to her and caught up with her before


    she could jump into the elevator.


    ¡°What¡®s up?¡± Nina said coldly.


    ¡°Can we talk?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    We went to a cafe near the hospital and sat down. I told her what happened before me and Scarlett


    lately, especially our argumentst night.


    After hearing me out, Nina looked at me with wide eyes and in ck-jawed amazement. She said, ¡°You


    shouldfort Scarlett instead of saying harsh words to her all the time, Charles. You¡®re only upsetting


    her with your behavior.¡±


    ¡°So she¡¯s being reasonable by using William to irritate me?¡± I backfired, tightening my grip on my coffee


    cup.


    ¡°Well, haven¡¯t you provoked and hurt her by being intimate with Rita?¡±


    ¡°At this point, I don¡®t mind being the viin in the story as long as I can make herpletely give up on


    William,¡± I replied, evading Nina¡¯s question.


    ¡°With all due respect, Charles, you¡¯re being a massive jerk,¡± Nina muttered and shook her head. I didn¡¯t


    say anything. I just drank up the rest of my coffee and let the bitterness ravage what was left of my


    heart, ¡°You know what, when I first met you, I thought you were a real gentleman. I even felt jealous of


    Scarlett fornding such a wonderful partner. I used to admire you for being so kind and loving toward


    your wife, but now I¡¯m finding that maybe you don¡¯t know Scarlett at all. Maybe you should let her go,¡±


    Nina added.


    ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°If you want my advice, Charles, here it is: Set your damn pride down and ease off Scarlett. If you


    continue down this path, you¡¯re only going to make her drift further away from you.¡± Before I could


    reply, Nina stood up and left the cafe.


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    I stayed in my bed the whole morning as I stared at the scenery outside the window, and its beauty


    wasn¡¯t enough to cheer me up.


    There was a gentle knock on the door. Thinking that Charles hade back, covered myself with the


    quilt.


    ¡°Scarlett, may Ie in?¡± Nina¡®s voice came from outside. I breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Come in!¡± I called and quickly sat up. Nina walked in with a big smile on her face She said, ¡°Hi,


    Scarlett. How are you doing?¡± Nina¡®s arrival made me feel ecstatic. ¡°Oh, I¡®m so happy to see you, Nina.


    I¡®m doing well, thanks for asking. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I have a bit of free time during lunch break, so I thought I¡®de visit you. I¡®ve missed you.¡±


    ¡°I¡®ve missed you, too. So how have you been?¡± I asked and beckoned Nina to sit on the edge of my


    bed. She looked at me for a while and said, ¡°I¡®m good. Wow, you look terrible. Did Charles pick a fight


    with you again?¡±


    Tears started to well up in my eyes. I averted my gaze and stifled by sobs. I replied, ¡°I¡®m fine.¡±


    ¡°I have an idea that will allow you to be with the kids every day and avoid Charles,¡± Nina started and


    patted me on the shoulder held her hand excitedly and asked, ¡°Really? Well, let¡®s hear it.¡±


    ¡°You go back to Garden Street. I¡¯ve already spoken with Charles. As long as you don¡®t leave there, he


    won¡¯te and bother you.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡®t trust him now. Do you know what he¡®s done to William?¡±


    ¡°William is fine. I just talked to him on the phone this morning. If you don¡®t believe me, you can check,¡±


    Nina said, took out her phone, and showed me her call log.


    ¡°Then why hasn¡®t he contacted me?¡±


    ¡°He has work to deal with. He wille see you when he¡®s less busier.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± I muttered, feeling hugely relieved.


    ¡°So, do you want to go ahead with my n?¡±


    ¡°Let me think about it first,¡± I answered, unsure what to do. I trusted Nina, but I didn¡®t trust Charles


    anymore.


    ¡°Scarlett, listen. You can¡®t leave with your children on your own. Remember the day I brought James


    here to see you? On my way here, I saw eight bodyguards trailing me like I¡®m some politician with a


    mountain of death threats. Charles is going overboard with his idea of protecting you. If you return to


    Garden Street, you can have some peace of mind while spending time with your kids. Plus, you can


    regroup and make another n.¡±


    ¡°But I¡®m still afraid...¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t be. This is the best option you have right now. If you try to leave with your kids, they will be taken


    away from you, and you may not be able to see them again for the rest of your life. Is that what you


    want?¡± The thought of my children being taken from me made me shiver and broke my heart. If I didn¡®t


    see them again, I would die ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I want. But are you sure that Charles won¡®t bother me


    if I return to Garden Street?¡± I asked and looked up at Nina


    ¡°Yes, I am, and I¡¯ll make sure he keeps up his end of the bargain,¡± Nina assured me and looked straight


    into my eyes.


    As I breathed another sigh of relief, tears streamed down my face. Nina quickly took out a tissue and


    wiped off my tears. Sheforted me in a soft voice, ¡°Oh, honey, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t


    cry. That jerk isn¡¯t worth crying over. I¡¯ll always be here for you.¡± ¡°I just feel a little frustrated,¡± I


    confessed in between sobs. ¡°I know. Come on, cheer up. Let¡¯s talk about something else.¡±


    ¡°Okay. What do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°Abner hopes that you cane back to work at the TV station as soon as possible. Before you left,


    you nned a program, and it really doesn¡¯t make sense to hand that program to another host. You


    should do it. After all, money is essential, and you need it to raise your kids.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°That actually sounds like a terrific n. I miss being on the job, and I can¡¯t wait to return to work.¡± After


    a few hours of catching up with Nina, I felt a lot better. In the evening, Charles had dinner with me in


    the ward. I had a lot of things in my mind, so I wasn¡¯t really in the mood for some spaghetti. Charles


    remained silent as usual.


    After dinner, he said, ¡°As long as you return to Garden Street and stay there, I will keep my promise


    and let you live there in peace. I won¡¯te and disturb you.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°But I want to reserve the right to visit the children,¡± he added. ¡°Of course you cane see them once


    a week. Just inform me in advance.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you,¡± Charles said and then turned around and left.

 Chapter 342" Miss The Kids

    Chapter 342" Miss The Kids


    Alice¡¯s POV


    I felt very lonely after the kids were taken away. I would wake up every day, missing the kids, but when


    I couldn¡¯t see them, my heart felt empty. And after about a weekter, I just couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I


    approached Christine, and suggested that we go to see the kids.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go there. I am sure that if i did go there, Scarlett will only pester me to convince


    Charles to divorce her!¡± Christine rejected my suggestion instantly.


    ¡°In the worst case scenario, you just might have to continue to pretend to have a headache! The kids


    haven¡¯t seen you in such a long time and I am sure that they miss you a lot!¡± I continued to persuade


    her.


    ¡°Do you really think Scarlett doesn¡®t know that I¡®m just pretending to be ill? And I am really


    embarrassed to put up this act! So I am not going! If you want, you can go on your own!¡± Christine


    snorted, it was evident that she was not moved by my words at all.


    ¡°Charles started a mess with his wife, and now he is expecting us to clean up after him! How can he


    make us elders worry about him?¡± I couldn¡®t help butin.


    ¡°Scarlett is also not that easy to be swayed away. She is really a smart woman!¡± Christine frowned, and


    she was really dissatisfied with Charles for getting ridiculed.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡®ll go on my own, then.¡± I didn¡®t want to persuade her anymore. After taking a bottle of tonic


    with me, I left the house in a hurry.


    Just when I was about to reach Garden Street, I called Charles and informed him that I was going to


    see the kids.


    ¡°Why are you telling me when you are only going to see your own grandsons?¡± Charles asked in reply.


    ¡°This is all your fault. You couldn¡®t even handle Scarlett, and you¡®re the reason I was separated from


    my grandkids!¡± I med him.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on letting the kids live in the Moore mansion for the rest of their lives, anyway. You


    were going to be separated from them sooner orter. As for Scarlett, I will handle her. You don¡®t have


    to worry.¡±


    After arriving at Garden Street, I did not knock on the door, because Charles had already given me the


    password.


    However, I was surprised to find that the door did not open even after I entered the password.


    With a frown I figured that I must have entered the wrong number, so I quickly tried again.


    But the door continued to remain locked.


    Seeing that, I realized that something must be wrong. The password was the wedding date of Scarlett


    and Charles. How could I have entered that wrong?


    Just when I was about to try it again, the door suddenly opened from the inside.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, you are here.¡± J seemed to be a little nervous to see me.


    ¡°Did Scarlett change the password?¡± I asked her in a daze.


    ¡°Yes, she changed it a few days ago,¡± J replied.


    That made me feel a little ufortable, but I did not say anything to her. As soon as I walked in, I saw


    James ying with his toys, alone. The moment he saw me, he ran to me with a smile.


    ¡°James, my baby! I haven¡¯t seen you in such a long time. Did you miss me? Did you have fun here?¡± I


    then bent down to pick him up.


    ¡°Where are Jerry and Jason?¡± I asked with a worried expression, noticing that the twins were not


    around.


    ¡°They are sleeping in their room,¡± J answered.


    ¡°Is Scarlett upstairs, then?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She needs to go back to the TV station, so she is getting ready upstairs. Tracy has gone up to


    inform her.¡±


    After giving her a nod, I continued to y with James.


    Scarlett¡®s POV:


    By the time I walked downstairs, I saw Alice and James ying with Lego blocks.


    ¡°Mom.¡± I hurried over to greet her Alice quickly held my hand, and we both sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°Scarlett, are you going to work now?¡± I smiled and replied with a faint nod.


    ¡°I guess that¡®s good. Once you start living a normal life, you won¡®t be making blind or disorderly


    conjectures. By the way, do you have any clue of where Charles is living now? He has note home


    in a while. Our house is really big, so even if you don¡®t want to share bed with him, you can at least


    sleep in separate rooms. The kids might not be very happy to see that their father is not around,¡± Alice


    said in a concerned voice. I couldn¡®t say anything to her, so I lowered my head in silence.


    ¡°Scarlett, your father passed away when you were very young, right? I am sure you will be able to


    understand the feeling of not having your father around. If the kids don¡®t get their father¡®s love because


    of you, then they might end up ming you once they grow up.¡± Alice¡®s words felt like thorns pricking


    my heart. Sadness clouded my heart when I realized that it was my choice that was causing my kids to


    have an iplete family


    ¡°Scarlett, Christine also misses the kids a lot, so if you don¡®t mind, I would like to take them back to the


    Moore mansion for a few days.¡± Alice quickly changed the topic after seeing that I was quiet. However,


    I did not want to agree to her request. It had only been a week since I brought my kids home, and now


    she was trying to take them away again.


    ¡°Scarlett, if you are really worried about them, then you can alsoe and live with us. You focus on


    your work during the day, anyway. So you don¡®t really have time to be with the kids during the day. Why


    don¡®t you let me take care of them during the day and you cane back to the Moore mansion in the


    night to spend time with them?¡± Alice added.


    ¡°I have not been that busytely, so I can very well take care of the kids on my own.¡± Honestly, I did not


    want to bear the pain of being parted from my kids again. It had taken a long time for them toe


    back to me, so I did not want to let anyone take them away from me. ¡°Scarlett, how about I take the


    kids back to the Moore Mansion today and bring them back the day after tomorrow? You will also have


    some free time to hang out with your friends. I promise I will take good care of them.¡± Alice was very


    persistent on taking the kids away. Suppressing the anger and dissatisfaction in my heart, I tried my


    best toe up with a way to politely refuse her.


    All of a sudden, the doorbell rang I hurried to open the door. Seeing Charles outside my door, I was a


    little stunned. Didn¡®t we not agree that he would only visit the kids once a week? He had onlye to


    my ce three days ago, so why was he back now? ¡°Why did you...¡± Before I could finish my words,


    Charles exined, ¡°Mom wanted to see the kids, and she asked me toe with her.¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, I am the one who asked him toe,¡± Alice echoed.


    Hearing that, I red that Charles, but I did not say anything.


    ¡°Where are the twins?¡± Charles asked at once after seeing that the twins were not in the living room.


    ¡°They are sleeping upstairs. Don¡¯t disturb them.¡± Alice reminded him, worried that the kids might wake


    up.


    Charles nodded in reply, and took James from her arms. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little upset, looking at


    the unexpected visitors in front of me. Only three days ago when I had finished washing up and was


    about to go to bed, Charles had suddenlye here, saying that he wanted to see the kids.


    After I had driven him away, I was worried that he might show up again, and that was the reason I had


    changed the password to my door.


    ¡°Mom, do you want to take the children back to the Moore mansion?¡± Noticing that I was upset, Charles


    seemed to have guessed the reason Alice was there.


    ¡°Yes, I miss the kids very much. I want to take them back to Moore mansion for a few days.¡± Saying


    that, Alice give him a nod.


    ¡°Mom, you cane backter for that.¡± Charles kept silent for a while before he started to persuade


    her Surprised by his gesture, I felt a little moved.


    I actually thought that he would made me to let Alice take the kids. I was not expecting him to help me


    at all.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Charles, I must take them back to the Moore mansion! You don¡®t know how much it hurts me when I


    am not with them!¡± Alice gave us a stubborn look.


    ¡°Mom, Scarlett can¡®t live without her children. She needs theirpany more than you do.¡± Charles


    also felt helpless.


    ¡°I also need to be with the kids, and your father and grandparents also miss them a lot.¡± Alice frowned


    and was about to persuade again, but Charles interrupted her in a serious tone, ¡°You have to wait!¡±


    Just when I was about to give in, I was surprised to see his tough attitude.


    ¡°You are so bossy! How can you yell at me?¡± Alice snorted with displeasure before she headed upstairs


    to see the twins.

 Chapter 343: Have Dinner Together

    Chapter 343: Have Dinner Together


    Charles¡¯s POV:


    ¡°James, go y with your mother.¡± After my mother left, i put James down. James ran toward Scarlett.


    ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± I turned around and headed to the kitchen.


    ¡°Charles, don¡¯t...¡± Scarlett suddenly stopped me. Confused, i turned around and saw her striding


    toward me. She walked in a hurry. When I abruptly turned around to face her, she took a step back.


    Noticing that James was following his mother closely, I grabbed Scarlett and pulled her into my arms. I


    looked down and saw Scarlett ring at me.


    ¡°Let go of me, Charles!¡±


    ¡°James is behind you. I was just worried that you would knock him down because you didn¡¯t see him,¡± I


    exined earnestly The expression on Scarlett¡®s face told me that she couldn¡®t wait to break free from


    my grip, and it broke my heart.


    Scarlett turned around and saw James standing behind her. She cooled down at once. Seeing that we


    were hugging each other, James naughtily stuck out his tongue at me. Scarlett shook off my hand. It


    wasn¡¯t easy for me anymore to hold my own wife, and when I did, she wouldn¡®t allow me much time to


    enjoy the feeling. I reluctantly let her go.


    ¡°Daddy, you hugged Mommy!¡± James pointed out happily while covering his mouth and snickering. I


    put on a weak smile, turned around, and proceeded to the kitchen.


    ¡°I don¡®t need you to cook for us, Charles,¡± Scarlett said tly.


    ¡°I want to cook for my children,¡± I snapped. I could understand why Scarlett was keeping her guard up


    around me, but she didn¡¯t need to be hostile. It was starting to annoy me. I just wanted to be a good


    father to my sons. Why was she trying to stop me? Scarlett was rendered speechless. I entered the


    kitchen and started preparing dinner for my kids.


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    At dinner time, I sat at the table with James in my arms and asked J to go upstairs to invite Alice to


    dinner.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore has left,¡± J reported. I just nodded and said nothing.


    At this time, Charles came out of the kitchen with a dish and was about to sit opposite me.


    ¡°You can leave now. There¡¯s no need for us to have dinner together,¡± I said and frowned.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I have dinner with my children? Seriously, Scarlett. Just let me spend some more time with them.


    They¡®re my kids, too,¡± Charles replied, pulled out a chair, and sat down. His tone was full of impatience.


    ¡°Charles, we have an agreement. You¡®re only allowed to visit the kids once a week. You¡¯ve already


    come to see them twice in three days,¡± I retorted and red at Charles, dissatisfied that he didn¡¯t keep


    his end of the bargain.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯vee here twice in three days, but those three days are right in the middle of two separate


    weeks, so I¡¯m not viting anything.¡± Charles reasoned and put on a smug smile. He was obviously


    pretty pleased with himself that he found a technicality that he could milk. I rolled my eyes, mostly


    because he was right. I found myself out of ways to drive him away. them Seeing that I didn¡®t say


    anything more, Charles grinned. ¡°James, how¡®s the food Daddy made for you? Is it good?¡±


    James held his bowl happily and replied, ¡°it¡®s so yummy, Daddy!¡± Smiling, Charles stroked James¡®s


    head and filled his bowl with more soup. Seeing that James was enjoying spending time with his father,


    I kept silent. I just hoped that Charles would leave as soon as dinner was over. However, Charles didn¡®t


    leave at once after dinner. Instead, he held James in his arms and refused to go.


    ¡°Scarlett, I want to sleep beside James tonight.¡± James chimed in, ¡°I want to sleep with Mommy and


    Daddy!¡± Hearing James¡®s request, I didn¡®t know what to say. Allowing Charles to stay overnight here?


    No way!


    ¡°James, you have to ask for Mommy¡®s permission first. Only when Mommy agrees can Daddy stay with


    you,¡± Charles said and rubbed James¡®s little head.


    "Mommy, can I sleep with you and Daddy tonight?¡± James asked expectantly. James¡®s question made


    me feel backed in a corner. I swallowed, and I felt my palms tingle. I felt like weeping, but no tears


    came out


    ¡°Scarlett, can James sleep with his Mommy and Daddy tonight?¡± Charles rephrased James¡®s question


    and looked at me with a smile. I kept my mouth shut, fearing that I would start screaming at Charles if I


    tried speaking. Reading my silence correctly, Charles finally quit pestering me. ¡°You know what, buddy,


    we can bunk together tonight since we¡®re gentlemen. Mommy is ady. She¡¯ll sleep in her own bed,¡±


    Charles told James while staring at me with affectionate eyes. He seemed to tell me with his eyes that


    we could all have a family sleepover party next time.


    I felt relieved. Charles took James upstairs to get him ready for bed. I went upstairs after cleaning up in


    the dining room and in the kitchen. As I walked to the babies¡® room, I overheard Charles telling stories


    to James.


    Charles spoke in a low, gentle, and patient voice. Standing at the door, I thought of the past and


    suddenly felt a little sad. Charles and I couldn¡®t get back together anymore. Then, Charles suddenly


    came out. Seeing me standing outside the door, he smiled and asked, ¡°Scarlett? What are you doing?


    Are you waiting for me?¡± His voice snapped me back to my senses. I red at him and said crossly,


    ¡°I¡®m waiting for you to leave.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charles seemed to have expected that. He nodded and closed the door gently.


    ¡°Well...¡± I pressed when Charles didn¡¯t make a move to leave. ¡°I also want to see the twins. I haven¡¯t


    seen them today. Are they in the master bedroom? I¡®ll get going after I see them.¡±


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t say anything, Charles turned around and was about to go to the master bedroom.


    ¡°Charles!¡± I hurriedly stopped him. I didn¡¯t want him to enter my room. ¡°Scarlett, just canceled an


    important appointment and rushed here to stop my mother from taking the kids away. Can¡¯t I just see


    them? I¡¯m their father after all,¡± Charles scowled.


    ¡°You promised me that you wouldn¡¯te here without my permission!¡± Charles stopped and kept


    silent for a long time. Just when I thought he was going to make a run for the master bedroom, he


    suddenly turned around and went downstairs. Seeing him finally leaving, I felt like a weight had been


    lifted off my chest. I followed him downstairs because I was afraid that he would suddenlye up with


    a new set of excuses to stay.


    ¡°Can I spend more time with the kids next week?¡± Charles asked when we arrived at the door.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± I groaned. I just wanted him to leave as soon as possible, so I agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°You have to keep your word,¡± Charles pressed, looked at me, and beamed.


    ¡°Just go already, Charles. It¡®ste,¡± I whined and started practically shoving him out the door.


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Charles muttered but still didn¡®t move.


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± I red at him impatiently.


    ¡°I want to watch you close the door.¡± I cursed him in my heart and quickly shut the door. . But Charles


    suddenly put his hand against it. Through the narrow crack, I saw his eyes that said more than all the


    words we had said to each other tonight.


    ¡°Good night, Scarlett,¡± Charles said in a tender voice. I shut the door in his face without saying


    anything. Sitting at the same table as Charles tonight, I didn¡®t eat much. Now that he finally left, I could


    go find something to eat.

 Chapter 344: The Party Plan

    Chapter 344: The Party n


    Charles¡¯s POV


    I went to the Mint Bar in a bad mood and headed straight for one of the VIP rooms. I started drinking


    like there was no tomorrow as soon as I sat down. After a few moments, Spencer came in.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s really you. I thought I mistook somebody else for you. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at a dinner


    party? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go,¡± I muttered and gulped down another ss of whiskey. Spencer came over and sat next to


    me.


    After pouring himself a drink, he began to tease me.


    ¡°Did you go see Scarlett and the kids?¡± I paused at the question. Damn, was I that obvious?


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nosy,¡± I backfired and continued to drown my sorrows in alcohol.


    ¡°I heard Nina helped you keep Scarlett,¡± Spencermented, raising his eyebrows.


    ¡°Scarlett couldn¡¯t leave anyway, so technically, Nina had nothing to do with her staying. She just


    calmed her down.¡± Spencer yed with his ss and stared at me solemnly.


    ¡°Charles, as your friend, I have to remind you not to becent with your arrangement with


    Scarlett. She¡®s still a flight risk, and if she seeds on running away with the children one day, then


    you¡®ll be left alone, maybe even for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°Running away with the children?¡± I sneered.


    ¡°And where would she go?¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t forget that William is still obsessed with her,¡± Spencer reminded me. William. That wife-stealing


    bastard. I scoffed and downed another drink.


    ¡°By the way, why is there no news about Williamtely? Didn¡®t he use to appear wherever Scarlett was


    before?¡± Spencer asked curiously.


    ¡°I don¡®t know, and I don¡®t care,¡± I shrugged and then nced at Spencer.


    ¡°Oh, my God! Did you do something to him?¡± Spencer raised his voice and looked at me with wide


    eyes.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± I asked Spencer in reply. He was right. I did do something to William.


    If he was indeed thinking about taking my wife and children away from me, then he was dreaming!


    Spencer set his ss on the table and excitedly gave me a thumbs up.


    ¡°Way to go, buddy! You should¡®ve taught that jerk a lesson a long time ago, let him know that he can¡®t


    mess with you and your family and get away with it.¡±


    ¡°What are you so excited about, Spencer?¡± David pushed the door open and walked in.


    ¡°David? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Charles called me,¡± David pouted at me.


    ¡°This better be important, Charles, because I canceled a potentially wonderful night with my Icey just to


    be here.¡± David walked to the sofa and sat down. He stared at me intently as if telling me to get on with


    what I was going to tell him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to hold a big party for Jerry and Jason and officially announce their identities to the public.¡°


    ¡°A party for the twins? That sounds like fun,¡± David said, stroked his chin, and then asked, ¡°But what


    about Scarlett?Is she okay with the idea?¡±


    ¡°Scarlett wants to take the kids and run far, far away from Charles. Do you think she¡®ll want a big baby


    debut that¡®ll tie her and her children to Charles forever?¡± Spencer smitked.


    ¡°I need your help.¡± 1 blurted out at the expense of my precious pride.


    ¡°That¡¯s why i asked you toe, David.¡± Spencer and David were rendered speechless for a few


    seconds.


    ¡°Fine. You¡¯re like a brother to me, man. Of course I¡®ll help you convince Scarlett,¡± David sighed, rubbed


    his forehead, and looked at Spencer. Spencer nodded awkwardly and put his hands up as if in


    surrender.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡®m in.¡± After confirming my friends¡¯ cooperation, I left the bar with a smile on my face and


    hope in my heart. Unconsciously, I drove to Garden Street again.


    Scarlett¡¯s POV


    I was writing articles in the study when the doorbell suddenly rang. I walked to the door and saw Vivian


    and Icey through the peephole. As soon as I opened the door, Vivian gave me a big hug.


    ¡°Hello, Scarlett! Oh, I¡®ve missed you!¡± Vivian raised her hand and touched my hair.


    ¡°Honey, this hairstyle makes you look like a teenager. You better grow it out, or you¡®ll make men feel


    guilty when they make love to you.¡±


    ¡°Easy on the lovemakingments, Vivian,¡± I muttered, feeling blood rush to my cheeks.


    ¡°She¡®s right, Scarlett. I also think you¡®re more beautiful with long hair,¡± Icey seconded. ¡°Let¡®s talk about


    my hairter. What brings you two here?¡± I changed the topic and ushered them in. My intuition told me


    that they must have an important agenda.


    ¡°Where are Jerry and Jason? I haven¡®t seen them in a long time. Have them brought out so we can


    greet the little angels,¡± Vivian said and handed the toys she bought to the nanny. I smiled and asked


    the nanny to bring the twins out. Vivian held Jason while Icey held Jerry. I could only beam as I


    watched Vivian and Icey y with my little boys.


    ¡°I don¡®t think we¡®ve held a party for these little cuties since they were born. Am I right, Scarlett? We


    should throw a party for them,¡± Icey suggested and cooed at Jerry.


    ¡°Yes, yes, we must hold a grand party for them.¡± Vivian rubbed Jason¡¯s chubby face and lowered her


    head to tease him


    ¡°What do you think, Jason? It¡®s an awesome idea, isn¡®t it?¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve already held a birthday party for them in Kitsap,¡± I smiled casually That shouldn¡¯t count. None


    of your best friends were there,¡± Icey frowned.


    ¡°What is up with you two today? Why do you insist on throwing a party for the twins?¡± I looked at them


    in confusion.


    ¡°Nothing. I just want to find an excuse to gather everyone together and have fun. Besides, I want to tell


    everyone


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    that the beautiful Scarlett is back,¡± Vivian said with a grin. "


    ¡°Well, we can have fun anytime. There¡®s no need to throw a big party for the twins,¡± I retorted, shaking


    my head.


    ¡°Oh, don¡®t be such a killjoy, Scarlett. If you don¡®t want the party to be for the twins, then we¡¯ll throw it for


    me. I¡¯ve suffered and survived a lot this year, you know? I was set up, had a miscarriage, and almost


    went through a divorce. I¡¯m the only one here who deserves a party just as much as these two little


    bundles of joy here,¡± Vivian said like a spoiled child asking for candy. She had a miscarriage? I looked


    at Vivian in shock.


    ¡°You remember Ethan? I fought with him and lost the baby,¡± she smiled and said lightly after reading


    my surprised reaction.


    Looking into Vivian¡¯s sincere eyes, I couldn¡¯t say no. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t invite the elders. The party


    is just for us,¡± Icey beamed and winked at me. I was caught in a dilemma. I couldn¡¯t refuse, but I didn¡¯t


    want to agree either. After Vivian and Icey left, I sat on the sofa and thought quietly. I already guessed


    that they were helping Charles to persuade me to throw the party. But why did he want a party for the


    twins all of sudden?


    I couldn¡¯t help sighing. I could never guess what that man was thinking. When I went upstairs, I found


    J ying with the twins. I walked over, picked up one of them, and whispered, ¡°Do you want a


    party, sweetie?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Scarlett? Are you all right?¡± J asked with genuine concern.


    ¡°My friends want to hold a party for the twins, but I can¡®t make up my mind about it.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a great idea. It¡®s an opportunity for you to take more photos and videos of Jerry and Jason.


    I¡®m sure they¡¯ll enjoy seeing lots of their childhood memories in. photos and in film when they grow up.¡±


    Really? I lowered my head and looked at the twins, lost in thought. The next day, I still hadn¡®t made up


    my mind. In the afternoon, J and I went to the supermarket to do some grocery shopping. I was


    surprised to bump into Nancy there.


    ¡°Hi, Scarlett,¡± Nancy greeted me.


    She didn¡¯t change at all. She still looked as sweet and innocent as before.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you already knew, but I recently moved to Garden Street. I live in the building behind


    your house. Guess we¡¯re neighbors now.¡± Nancy excitedly pointed out the direction of her house, but I


    kept my face neutral. Ruthless ambition was written all over this girl¡®s face.


    When Charles had a car identst time, she tantly behaved as if she wanted to rece me.


    I stared at her and thought for a second. Since we were neighbors now, I might as well make use of her


    to get what I wanted.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. Well, since we live near each other now, we should exchange phone numbers.


    You know, just in case we need each other¡®s help,¡± I suggested with a smile. ¡°Oh, yes, of course.¡±


    Looking at Nancy¡¯s phone number in my contact list, I felt an inexplicable emotion surge through my


    heart.


    A party for the twins? I¡¯d like to see what he was nning to do.

 Chapter 345: The Party

    Chapter 345: The Party


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    As soon as we got home, I sent a text to Charles, telling him that I agreed to attend the party. Soon, he


    replied, ¡°Okay, then. We will host one on the 10th of next month.¡±


    Putting down my phone, I took a deep breath. I knew that I would have to fight a battle soon. Time


    passed quickly, and it was the day of the party.


    As soon as I walked out of the TV station, I saw a ck Rolls¨CRoyce next to the gate, and Richard was


    standing beside it.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, we are out of time! The kids have already gone to the party. Please get in.¡±


    Saying that, Richard respectfully opened the door for me.


    Once I sat down, I noticed a huge ck gift box in the back seat.


    I gently opened it, and saw a custom-designed Valentino dress, which was simple yet elegant. The


    white velvet dress was covered in ayer of white organza fabric, and the skirt was made from acey


    material. I could imagine how it would enhance my slender waist. There were countless rhinestones


    and crystals on the dress, which made it look like the glimmering sky.


    I admired its beauty in silence for a long time before I finally put the lid back.


    ¡°Is there a problem with the dress?¡± Richard asked nervously.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s beautiful, but I don¡®t think it would be suitable for me.¡±


    Turning around, I looked out of the window. We fell silent again.


    I figured out that Charles must have arranged the dress, and I could read his mind just by ncing at it.


    It was so much like a¡­ a wedding dress.


    And because of that, I was obviously hesitant to wear it.


    The Rolls-Royce slowly arrived at the hotel.


    The moment I got off the car, I regretted it. At least a dozen reporters were waiting at the hotel


    entrance.


    ¡°Oh my God! What did Charles do behind my back? Looking at my blue business suit, I frowned,


    thinking that I was going to make a fool out of myself. Even the reporters seemed to be stunned to see


    me show up like that. ¡°Mrs. Moore, you look so special today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mrs. Moore. This party is


    such a grand event. Aren¡¯t you going to change into a fancy dress?¡±


    I felt so embarrassed that I wanted to run away from there at once.


    ¡°There is no need for my wife to get changed. She looks perfect no matter what she wears.¡±


    Charles walked up to me slowly and put his hand on my waist. He was dressed in a customized ck


    Armani suit, which had a vintage double buckle design, and a shiny red rose brooch, which seemed to


    be carved from a precious crystal. It was exquisite and bright, making him look seductive.


    It was his handsome appearance that led countless women to throw themselves at him, like moths


    darting into the fire, just like I had done in the past. Charles walked me to the banquet hall. Although I


    was mentally prepared to face a huge crowd, the party was bigger than my imagination. Everyone¡¯s


    gaze fell on us the moment we walked in.


    ¡°Oh my God! Who is that woman? And why is she dressed like that to Mr. Moore¡¯s dinner party?¡±


    ¡°She is apparently Mrs. Moore.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Upon hearing that chatter, I felt ufortable to be the center of attention. However, Charles


    quietly held my hand as he escorted me into the banquet hall. ¡°Scarlett, why are you dressed like that?¡±


    Icey, who was dressed in a ck and white suit, walked up to me in surprise. I gave her a bitter smile.


    No one had told me that the party would be such a grand one. ¡°She looks good,¡± Charles said casually.


    He then took off his coat, and put it on me.


    I refused subconsciously, ¡°No, thanks. I already have a coat.¡±


    ¡°Put it on. It¡®s cold here, and my coat is thicker than yours. It will help you stay warm.¡± Charles


    continued to persuade me.


    I had no choice but to ept it. After all, everyone was looking at us, and if I fought with him now, then


    I would surely be in the headlines of gossip magazines.


    That moment, Vivian, who was wearing a long wine dress and ck high heels, walked over holding


    Spencer¡¯s arm. ¡°Scarlett, here you are,¡± Spencer greeted me excitedly. I nodded to greet him as I


    stared at Vivian with reproachful eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡®Is this the ¡®small¡¯ party you mentioned before?¡¯


    Vivian looked away guiltily.


    While we were talking, the nanny took James¡¯ hand and brought, Jerry and Jason over. I instantly


    forgot all the displeasure, walked up to them, kissed them, and touched James¡¯ head lovingly ¡°How¡¯s


    your day, sweetie? Do you have fun here, James?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    James looked up at me with his bright eyes and smiled.


    Vivian took Jerry in her arms and tickled him, making him burst intoughter.


    ¡°Scarlett, the kids like me so much. Can I be their godmother?¡±


    ¡°That would be great! Then I would be their godfather!¡± Spencer echoed.


    I smiled and handed Jason to Spencer.


    With a big smile, Charles lifted James in his arms and joked, ¡°It looks like our James is going to be out


    of favor.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem, because I will always spoil him.¡±


    ¨C¨C ¨C I grabbed James from him and hugged him. ¡°Then I will spoil him too.¡± Competing with me,


    Charles took James away from me. Charles¡¯ POV:


    While Scarlett and I werepeting with each other, I heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Charles, Scarlett.¡±


    Nichs and Nancy were walking towards us.


    ¡®Why are they here?¡¯ I had not invited them.


    ¡°Charles, Scarlett invited us,¡± Nichs exined in a hurry.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Scarlett admitted.


    I stared at her with dissatisfaction. What was she nning now?


    Soon, I got the answer.


    The party began, and it was time for the opening dance.


    I was looking for Scarlett when I suddenly saw Nancy walking towards me.


    ¡°Charles, I...¡± I didn¡¯t stop and just walked forward. ¡°Where is Scarlett?¡± I asked a servant. ¡°I think she


    just went upstairs,¡± she answered respectfully. I immediately understood Scarlett was avoiding me


    again. I looked up before I turned to David. ¡°You preside over the party for me. I¡®m going to find


    Scarlett.¡± ¡°Okay, but you bettere back soon.¡± After giving me a nod, he walked onto the stage. The


    moment I took a step forward, Nancy approached me again. ¡°Charles, the opening dance is about to


    begin. Since Scarlett is not around, let me help you.¡± There was a hint of shyness in her eyes, but I was


    already bored with her. ¡°I don¡¯t dance.¡±


    Saying that coldly, I left.


    That moment, J walked downstairs. ¡°J, where is Scarlett?¡± ¡°She is ying with the kids in the


    presidential suite upstairs.¡± Hearing that, I immediately rushed to the presidential suite and saw Scarlett


    on the bed, ying with the kids.


    Suddenly, her phone rang, and she sat up,


    Our eyes met, but she nced at me coldly and continued to answer the phone.


    ¡°Who¡¯s on the phone?¡±


    I had drunk a little more than usual since the patty started, so my voice sounded a lot louder than


    usual. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. You should go now.¡± Scarlett red at me. I grabbed her arm and


    asked angrily, ¡°Do you really hate me that much?¡±


    We were like the beasts fighting in the Colosseum, unwilling to give in to each other.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    Chapter 346 Charles, I Don¡®t Love You Anymore


    Scarlett¡¯s POV ¡°Yes,¡± I blurted out without thinking. At the same time, I was a little dissatisfied. Why


    didn¡¯t Nancy keep him downstairs? Charles¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to answer the question


    so bluntly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a kid. You¡¯re a grown man. You don¡¯t need me to sugarcoat things for you,¡± I


    retorted.


    Charles was rendered speechless. He raised his hand and rubbed the bridge of his nose.


    After a while, he asked, ¡°Why did you call Nancy here?¡± ¡°I want you two to be together so that I can get


    rid of you.¡± As the words left my lips, a surge of bitterness almost stopped my heart dead. 2 ¡°Do you


    know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Charles asked through gritted teeth. Some painful memories shed


    in my mind. I took a deep breath and let the harsh words flow out of my mouth. ¡°Yes, I know what I¡®m


    talking about. It¡®s time for you to move on to a new partner. I¡¯m no longer the pretty Scarlett you once


    loved. Can¡®t you see how much I¡®ve changed since giving birth to the twins? Just leave, Charles.¡±


    I tried to walk past Charles, but he blocked my way. ¡°Scarlett, no woman canpare with you.¡± I


    couldn¡¯t believe his words anymore. I scoffed and tried to walk away. Unexpectedly, he held me into his


    arms and said, ¡°You¡®re the only woman I¡®m capable of loving, do yo more than just changes in your


    body for me to leave you.¡±


    Although his honeyed words were pleasant to hear, the past was still vivid in my mind. I shook my head


    and tried to break free from his grip. ¡°I don¡®t want to hear any more, Charles. Please, just go.¡± He


    looked into my eyes and said, ¡°Listen to me, Scarlett.¡± He held on to me. ¡°I¡®m begging you, Charles.


    Please. Just leave,¡± I sobbed. Thinking of the pain he had caused me, I couldn¡®t help trembling. ¡°I just


    want a simple and ordinary life. Please let me go with the children...¡±


    Before I could finish my sentence, Charles crashed his lips onto mine.


    I pushed him away with all my strength and hissed, ¡°Stop it! Enough!¡± Tears started streaming down my


    face. The next second, Charles pulled me into his arms again.


    ¡°I won¡®t leave you.¡± I tried my best to struggle but to no avail. Charles was much, much stronger than 1,


    and he held me like he wanted to embed my body into his.


    I could smell the alcohol in his breath. I pleaded once more, ¡°Let me go, Charles.¡± Charles rested his


    chin on my shoulder. I felt his hot breath on my neck. He repeated softly, ¡°I won¡¯t leave you. I won¡¯t let


    you go. I¡¯ll hold you in my arms forever.¡± All of a sudden, his phone rang, but he didn¡®t pick it up. Afraid


    of waking up the children, I urged him to answer the phone, ¡°Pick it up. The children are sleeping. The


    noise will wake them up.¡± Charles took out his phone and answered it, but he wrapped his arm around


    my waist, refusing to let me go. I caught a glimpse of the caller ID. It was Nancy. ¡°Hello?¡± he groaned.


    ¡°Charles, I won first ce. Thank you for your gift,¡± I heard Nancy say sweetly. ¡°I have no idea what


    you¡®re talking about.¡±


    While Charles was busy speaking to Nancy, I took the opportunity to shake off his grip and go


    downstairs. I felt somewhat unhappy.


    I went to the first floor, found an empty room, and called William.


    I didn¡¯t know exactly why I wanted to speak to William, but Charles was definitely part of the reason. I


    felt lost and confused. I needed someone to talk to. ¡°Hi, William. How are you?¡± ¡°Hey. Good to hear


    from you. I¡¯m fine. I just ran into a little trouble. I¡¯m handling it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± I felt relieved. ¡°I heard from Nina that you went back to work. Have you decided to stay


    this time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to know you¡¯re safe. Let¡®s limit our contact from now on.¡± I didn¡®t answer his question directly.


    Charles was alert. I couldn¡®t put William in danger. ¡°If I find a way to get you and the children out of


    here, will youe with me?¡± ¡°...¡± I was surprised by the question and didn¡®t know how to reply. ¡°As


    soon as you make up your mind, I¡®ll take you away. Just give me a few days,¡± William promised.


    ¡°Can I trust you?¡± I asked. I felt a chill down my spine every time I thought about William¡¯s


    disappearance. ¡°Of course. I won¡®t break my promise this time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Keep your phone on you. Wait for my call.¡± ¡°All right.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, I left the room only to be greeted by Charles¡¯s cold gaze.


    ¡°Were you on the phone with William just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was,¡± I replied without hesitation and stuffed my phone into my pocket. ¡°If he dares to call you


    again, ry a message to him for me.¡± ¡°What message?¡± ¡°A woman is going to give birth to his son,¡±


    Charles said and smiled contemptuously, which made me feel incredibly nervous. ¡°What¡¯s that


    supposed to mean?¡± ¡°I arranged that woman for William.¡± Last time, in the ward, Nina told me that


    something happened to William¡¯spany, so he lost contact with me. It seemed that he was only


    lying to us.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    that it wasn¡¯t a good choice. If I had other options, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed myself to get entangled with


    William. After all, I didn¡¯t have feelings for him and I didn¡¯t want to owe him anything. ¡°Why are you so


    quiet all of a sudden? Are you scared?¡± Charles asked. ¡°No. I just think you did a good job,¡± I smiled


    faintly and went to go upstairs. But Charles didn¡¯t want to let me go. He grabbed my hand and asked


    me ecstatically, ¡°You really think so?¡±


    Yes. Will you leave now?¡± I didn¡®t want to be in Charles¡®s presence anymore, but he held me tightly in


    nis arms again. ¡°Scarlett,¡± he called my name in a low, husky voice, put his arm around my waist, and


    lowered his head to kiss me. His eyes were red. As we got close enough to share breath, I felt my


    cheeks burn. I was so nervous that I closed my eyes. The next second, when I felt his breath on my


    lips, I quickly turned away, and his lips only grazed my cheek ¡°Enough, Charles. Please leave. Now.¡± ¡°I


    don¡®t want to leave,¡± he whispered in a strained, pleading voice, which made my heart break into a


    gallop ¡°If you don¡®t go, then I¡®ll go.¡± ¡°Please don¡®t.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t love you anymore, Charles. Don¡®t you get it?¡± ¡°Since when?¡± Charles challenged. I felt his body


    stiffen. I gritted my teeth and answered, ¡°Since my father passed away. The more you hurt me, the


    more I hate you. That¡®s all I feel for you now. All the love and affection I once had for you went to the


    grave with my dad.¡± , Charles was silent, but he tightened his grip. ¡°Does hurting me over and over


    again bring you happiness?¡± I finally raised my head and looked straight at Charles. He looked back at


    me, his blue eyes full of sadness. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave. I want to give our children aplete family.¡±


    ¡°Why are you saying this to me after telling me that you don¡®t love me?¡± After a long while, Charles said


    in a low voice, ¡°What if I told you that I never stopped loving you?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t believe you. Enough,


    Charles.¡± I felt crushed.

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    Chapter 347 His Heart Softened


    Scarlett¡¯s POV: As I stared into Charles¡¯ affectionate eyes, I remembered how I had lost myself in his


    eyes countless of times in the past. Even until now, it seemed that I couldn¡®t free myself from his gaze.


    But in the end, he broke my heart. And now, I had learned my lesson. I would never ble so foolish ever


    again. ¡°Have you forgotten what you told me before? You said you never loved me,¡± I said in a calm


    voice. I deliberately tore open my wound to remind myself of its pain, and to tell myself never to be


    addicted ¡®to his love again.


    ¡°Scarlett, those words were said in the spur of the moment. I never meant them!¡± Charles held my


    shoulders, visibly anxious. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Even though I had warned myself of this moment so many times, tears still welled up in my eyes and


    completely blurred my vision. Each time that he said something to hurt me, he would always im that


    he merely said those words because he was angry. It was like I was his ything. Whenever he


    wanted me, he would shackle me to his side at all times. And once he didn¡¯t want me anymore, he


    would get rid of me just as easily. I had had enough of it.


    His love for me was always fickle. The day he told me that he never loved me, I died inside.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    In the dim room, I ran my hand along his face, down to his angr chin and his Adam¡¯s apple.


    This face that had been engraved into my very soul was something that I could never forget for the rest


    of my life. But I was exhausted. I didn¡¯t want to love him anymore. ¡°If you really love me, Charles,


    please set me free. I¡®ll take my kids to a ce that no one ever knows and I¡¯ll raise them on my own.¡± I


    held his face as tears fell from my eyes. ¡°What about me?¡± Charles asked in a hoarse voice ¡°You¡¯ve got


    so many other choices, don¡¯t you? You have Rita and Nancy. There are countless women obsessed


    with you. They¡¯re gentler, more considerate, and more obedient than me.¡± ¡°But they¡¯re not you! Scarlett,


    I can no longer live without you. You can¡¯t just be selfish and run away like this,¡± Charles grunted as he


    cupped my cheeks. Tears streamed down my eyes. My mind waspletely chaotic right now, ¡°Hush


    now¡­ don¡¯t cry.¡± Gently, he wiped my tears awayand embraced me ¡°Please, let me go,¡± I pleaded.


    Charles didn¡¯t respond. He just hugged me like a dragon guarding his most prized treasure.


    ******


    After that night, he disappeared.


    It seemed like he had vanished from the surface of the earth. I had no idea if Charles had gone


    softhearted, but his departure gradually helped me put my life ¡®back on track. One day, on my way to


    work, I identally saw William in a cafe outside the TV station. It had been so long since Ist saw


    him. ¡°Long time no see, Scarlett,¡± he greeted while approaching. ¡°You¡®re right. It has been a long time,


    hasn¡®t it?¡±


    William seemed to have lost weight, and he looked disheveled. We then sat in the cafe in silence. Too


    many things had happenedtely, and we both needed some time to process it. ¡°Are you really going to


    stay? How did he persuade you?¡± William asked after taking a sip of his coffee. ¡°Charles said that he¡¯s


    going to another city to handle a new project and wouldn¡¯te back in a few years, which means he


    won¡¯t be troubling me for the time being.¡± As I held the cup of coffee in my hand, I smelled the aroma of


    the coffee.


    ¡°Oh? What kind of project would need Charles to personally handle it?¡± William said sarcastically.


    I looked into his eyes and frowned. Somehow, he looked kind of neurotic now. ¡°I think it¡®s best that we


    don¡¯t see each other again, William.¡± ¡°But why not?¡± William was visibly surprised. ¡°The only reason


    you came to this city was because your sister¡¯s heart was in Rita¡¯s body. Now that you¡¯ve gotten it


    back, there¡¯s no more reason for you to be here. Besides, you career isn¡¯t here.¡±


    I stared at him, weighing the pros and cons for him.


    ¡°And besides, I don¡¯t have any extra energy to hang out with friends right now. Between work and my


    kids, 1 barely have any time for myself.¡± ¡°Did he tell you to say that? Has he agreed to divorce you only


    under the condition that you cut off ties with me?¡± asked William. For some reason, he seemed riled up.


    ¡°Look, my decision has nothing to do with Charles. I just think it¡®s time for both of us to start a new


    chapter of our own lives.¡± As a matter of fact, William and I had been stuck in the past. I figured it was


    time for us to move on. ¡°Scarlett, starting over a new life is a lie. You¡®re just deceiving yourself. All i


    know is that the woman I love is sitting right in front of me. I can¡®t just lie to myself by moving on and


    living as though nothing had happened. Can¡¯t you understand that?¡±


    The sun shone down on William¡¯s face through the ss window as he stared at me with his firm yet


    gentle gaze.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how I could persuade him from this.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s fine. Whenever you feel unhappy and want to leave this city, you can contact me anytime. I¡¯ll


    help you unconditionally,¡± he said. Once William had left, I sat in the cafe on my own for a long time.


    When my colleague finally called to urge me to go back, I let out a deep sigh and went back to the TV


    station.


    ******


    A monthter, the program about postpartum mothers had begun shooting.


    My first guest was Mary Jones, a great mother who managed to raise three sons by selling homemade


    pizza. Mary seemed restless in the studio, so I brought her a cup of hot cocoa to soothe her nerves.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, Mary. Just think of it as chitchat,¡± I said. She took the cup from my hand and took a


    sip. Gradually, she appeared more rxed.


    ¡°Mary, why were you so determined to work during your pregnancy?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What other reason could it be other than money? I was really poor back then,¡± Mary said in a bleak


    voice.


    Not long after, a smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Honestly, being poor isn¡®t that terrible. Over the years, my


    husband and I have been supporting each other. We have three sons, and we both work hard to


    support our family. And now, we¡¯re living a much better life than before. I¡¯m very proud of what we¡¯ve


    aplished.¡±


    The smile on her face disyed a realistic beauty that had ovee years of adversity. Somehow, I


    envied her. Even though her life wasn¡¯t as good as she hoped it would be, she still had the fervor and


    By the time the show was over, it was alreadyte, so I drove home in a hurry.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw James ying on the carpet as little toysy beside him.


    ¡°Hello, my dear! I¡®m home.¡±


    James immediately looked at my direction, threw away his toy car to the ground, and rushed to hug


    me.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    All the exhaustion I had felt throughout the day seemed to have disappeared at this moment.


    ¡°Mommy, can you y with me, please?¡±


    I caressed James¡¯ soft hair as he looked up at me expectantly. ¡°Mommy, where¡¯s Daddy?¡± he asked.


    My hand froze upon hearing the question. ¡°Do you miss your dad, James?¡± ¡°Yes, I do. It¡¯s been so long


    since Ist saw him.¡±


    James looked a little disappointed.


    I hugged him lovingly and said, ¡°Dad is on a business trip. That¡¯s why he hasn¡¯te to visit you. But


    when hees back, we¡¯ll see him right away, okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± James leaned against my chest


    listlessly. Suddenly, he pointed at the phone in my hand and eximed, ¡°We can call Daddy!¡± Upon


    hearing the suggestion, I let out a sigh. Even though I¡¯d rather not see Charles, I couldn¡¯t deprive my


    child of the right to see his father.


    At this time, Tracy came over, and it gave me a brilliant idea. ¡°Tracy, do you mind using your phone to


    video call Charles?¡± I asked. Tracy¡¯s body trembled and her face turned pale. ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°James wants to see his father.¡±


    I was confused. I couldn¡¯t understand why she was so scared.


    ¡°I, um... I¡®m here to pick up Jerry and Jason. It¡®s time for them to eat.¡± She then grabbed the twins and


    ran out. I didn¡®t even have enough time to stop her. ¡°Mommy...¡± The way James looked at me made


    him look so pitiful. ¡®Fine. Calling him isn¡®t a big deal!¡¯ I said to myself. Finally, I picked up my phone and


    video called Charles.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    Chapter 348 My Son And I Are Both Neat Freaks


    Charles¡¯ POV: After working for a whole day, I went back to the hotel,pletely exhausted. Just as I


    was about to take a shower, I received a call.


    I nced at the phone¡¯s screen and froze. It was a video call from Scarlett. It made me wonder if I was


    hallucinating. ¡®Why is this heartless woman calling me?¡® The phone kept on ringing and the word


    ¡°honey¡± continuously shed on the screen. ¡®Damn! It¡¯s really Scarlett calling me!¡® I rushed into the


    bathroom and stared at myself in the mirror. I looked disheveled, haggard, and unpresentable. These


    days, I hadn¡®t been paying attention to my appearance, and I hadn¡®t even shaved my beard.


    I wanted to answer the video call, but I hesitated because of how I looked. ¡®I can¡¯t really show myself to


    her looking like this! I need to look damn near perfect in front of her,¡® I thought. Thus, I washed up


    quickly. After taking a quick shower, 1 dried my hair, shaved my beard, and put on some night wear.


    Once I was sure that everything was perfect, I called Scarlett back. While I was waiting for her to


    answer the call, my heart was racing. ¡°Hi, Daddy!¡± James¡¯ adorable face appeared on the screen.


    ¡®Wait¡­ why isn¡¯t Scarlett on the phone?¡¯ ¡°Oh! Hi, James. Did you miss Daddy?¡± I forced an awkward


    smile. ¡°Yes, I did. Daddy, you haven¡¯t visited me in so long!¡± said my son. ¡°Daddy is busytely.


    Anyway, where¡¯s your mom?¡± With the phone in his hands, James looked around and jumped into a


    particr direction.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°James, watch out!¡± I eximed. Fortunately, a pair of delicate hands caught him. Soon, I saw


    Scarlett¡¯s beautiful face. Within an instant, the surge of yearning broke through my defenses that I had


    worked so hard to build. It had been only a few weeks since Ist saw her, but I had been longing for


    her already, ¡°Why did you call me all of a sudden?¡± I asked nonchntly. ¡°James misses you,¡± she


    answered listlessly. ¡°Oh¡­ he misses me, huh?¡±


    I spoke in lilting sybles on purpose. And just as I had expected, Scarlett was flustered.


    ¡°Baby, now that we¡¯ve seen your dad, can we go y with your little brothers now?¡± Scarlett said to


    James.


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t finished talking with Daddy yet.¡± James shook his head.


    ¡°Good job, my boy! You deserve to be my son!¡® ¡°Daddy, when will you being back?¡± asked James.


    ¡°Around three days or so. Sorry if it is taking so long, son.¡± ¡°Okay. Come back soon. I miss you, and


    Jerry and Jason miss you as well,¡± the boy replied. Suddenly, the boy¡®s face turned red. ¡°And Mommy


    misses you too.¡± ¡°James, don¡¯t say such nonsensical things!¡± Scarlett grunted.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The smile on James¡¯ lips disappeared and he looked at me in bewilderment. ¡°Scarlett, don¡¯t get mad at


    him. He¡®s still young and he has no idea what happened between us,¡± I said crossly. Scarlett didn¡¯t


    argue with me. She just squatted down next to James and touched the boy¡®s face lovingly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    my love. Dad has been very busy recently. Let¡®s not disturb him anymore, okay?¡± ¡°Okay. Daddy, I really


    miss you, but you have work. Bye, Daddy. I love you!¡± James kissed the phone screen and waved his


    hand at me goodbye. ¡°I miss you and I love you too, son. I¡®ll be back in a few days. Bye!¡± I waved back


    at him.


    Scarlett took the phone and hung up before I could even take another look at her. It seemed that she


    really didn¡¯t want to see me. After the video chat, Iy in bed, staring at the ceiling nkly for a long


    time. Scarlett¡®s gentle, loving appearance shed through my mind and her soft voice resonated in my


    ears. I began to feel hot all over. The uncontroble longing aroused my desire. Scenes of us having


    sex over and over shed through my mind like clips out of a movie, arousing me even further. How I


    wished I could tie up this gorgeous woman and fuck her as much as I wanted. I was getting horny, so I


    started to masturbate. But then, my phone rang again.


    I thought that it was another call from Scarlett.


    But unfortunately, it was just Nichs. Disappointed, I picked up the call and asked, ¡°What¡®s up?¡±


    ¡°Charles, when will you being back?¡± ¡°In a few days. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Two days from now, it¡¯ll


    be my birthday. Aren¡¯t you going toe to my birthday party?¡± asked Nichs. I fell silent for a while.


    I wanted to refuse, but I figured he might invite Scarlett as well. Thus, I said, ¡°If I manage to finish up on


    my work here early, I¡®ll attend. But don¡®t expect anything, alright?¡± Nancy¡¯s POV:


    I asked Nichs to call Charles and invite him to the party,


    After hanging up, Nichs shook his head and said, ¡°He¡¯s busy. I don¡¯t think he¡¯lle.¡± I nodded in


    response, feeling aggrieved. My heart was filled with sadness. ¡°Nancy, you are a member of the Wood


    family. I must remind you not to provoke Charles. Our family cannotpete with the Moore family. Do


    not let our family suffer the consequences of your willful love. Understand?¡± Nichs¡¯ remark was


    partictly harsh.


    the Wood family because of my actions.¡± Nick sighed and tried to persuade me; gentler this time. ¡°My


    silly sister, I am your brother. It¡¯s natural for me to support you in your pursuit of happiness. But Charles


    Moore isn¡¯t a man you can tame. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll just lose the bait along with the fish.¡± Even though I


    knew he was just worried about me, I still felt uneasy about hisment. ¡®Why can¡¯t I win Charles¡¯


    heart? I¡¯ve been trying to win him over for a year, but he still hasn¡¯t given me a shred of hope. I cannot


    ept this!¡®


    Two dayster, my brother¡¯s birthday party was held at Mint Bar.


    I made sure to dress up well for the day. I wore a customized blue fishtail skirt from Givenchy. My hair


    was permed into exquisite curly waves, and I even wore thetest ne from Cartier.


    As I held Nichs¡¯ hand and waited in the hall, Charles soon appeared in my sight. He had a boy in his


    arms.


    ¡°Hi, Charles. I¡®m here too!¡± I greeted him eagerly. Charles approached us and handed a gift to


    Nichs. He didn¡®t even bother to nce at me. ¡°Happy birthday, my friend.¡± ¡°Charles, it¡¯s good to see


    that you¡®re here! You didn¡®t have to bring me a gift, bro.¡± Nichs grinned from ear to ear. ¡°My assistant


    bought it.¡± Charles paused for a second and added, ¡°That birthday gift is from me and my wife.¡± ¡°Ah,


    then I should thank Mrs. Moore as well.¡± Nichs forced a smile. I pursed my lips, annoyed by Nick¡®s


    remark. ¡®Why does he still address Scarlett as Mrs. Moore? They¡¯re about to get divorced, alright?¡®


    Unwilling to be ignored, I took the initiative to speak to him. ¡°Charles, why did you bring your child


    here?¡±


    Charles nced down at his son and his face softened.


    ¡°He¡¯s rather clingy. I don¡¯t have a choice,¡± he said. ¡°He¡¯s so adorable! Can I hug him?¡±


    I reached out to take the child from him, but he moved back right away.


    ¡°Sorry, but my son is a neat freak just like me. He doesn¡¯t like it when strangers touch him,¡± said


    Charles, ¡°Oh¡­ I see.¡±


    I withdrew my hand, feeling awkward and kind of hurt, ¡®Don¡¯t give up, Nancy! It¡¯s not easy to meet with


    Charles. Do not miss this opportunity!¡¯ I told myself, trying to cheer myself up. ¡°I apologize if I¡¯ve


    offended you just now, Charles, Anyway, thank you foring to my brother¡¯s birthday party! I¡¯d like to


    propose a toast to you.¡± I picked up a wine ss, gently clinking my ss with his as I fawningly


    muttered his name. I wanted everyone to know that Charles was here to see me. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you


    that both my son and I are neat freaks. I do not appreciate strangers trying to touch my stuff. Did you


    not hear me the first time¡± Charles shot me a cold nce before throwing his wine ss at the table in


    disgust. Suddenly, the tension in the room turned awkward. I could feel that everyone around me was


    looking at me with contempt. This humiliation brought tears to my eyes.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    Chapter 349 Misunderstanding


    Scarlett¡¯s POV: Vivian asked me to join her for a drink at the Mint Bar, so I headed there after work.


    Once I arrived there, I walked into the private room, and sat down between Vivian and Icey. ¡°I can¡¯t stay


    here for too long. I have to leave in a few minutes. I¡¯m worried about the children.¡±


    ¡°Ever since you gave birth to your kids, you don¡®t even have time to have dinner with your friends.


    When I see you like this, I don¡¯t even want to have kids in the future,¡± Icey grumbled. ¡°I don¡¯t want a


    baby now, either.¡± Seeing us talk about kids, Vivian suddenly became sad. Noticing that they were so


    against the idea of having kids, I teased them with a smile, ¡°You won¡¯t think the same way once you


    find out that you¡®re pregnant.¡± Pregnant women only cared about their baby, and would do everything in


    their power to bring their babies into the world safely and healthily.


    ¡°Scarlett, it¡¯s really you! I almost couldn¡¯t recognize you because of your new haircut!¡± Spencer walked


    in with a surprised look. I gave him a faint smile. He sat down at our table, but he was not sitting next to


    Vivian. ¡°Vivian, did you and Spencer have a fight? Why is he sitting so far away from you?¡± Icey


    whispered curiously in Vivian¡®s ear. ¡°Hey! Don¡®t try to sow dissension between us! Vivian and I are still


    on good terms!¡± Spencer red at Icey, pouting ¡°Spencer, did youe here to see Vivian?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Didn¡®t you know? Nichs Wood is holding a birthday party here. So Charles is also here. And he has


    brought Jerry with him too!¡± ¡°What?¡± I frowned, looking at him in surprise. ¡°Jerry is less than a year old.


    Why would Charles bring him to a birthday party? What would an infant eat here?¡± Both Vivian and Icey


    were also stunned. ¡°Sorry, but I have to go now.¡± Sensing the awkward atmosphere at the table,


    Spencer came up with an excuse to leave.


    I felt a little uneasy. Charles had told me that he would only be back the next night, so why did hee


    in advance? He even brought Jerry to Nichs¡¯ birthday party. Recalling what Charles had told me


    before, tears welled up in my eyes. He had said that he wanted Nancy to be the stepmother of my kids.


    ? I stepped out to ask the waiter where Nichs¡¯ birthday party was being held. As soon as I opened


    the door, I saw Nancy coaxing Jerry at a distance. Seeing that, my heart ached. ¡°Excuse me.¡± I


    knocked on the door, staring at her. The moment she saw me, she held Jerry tightly in her arms. And


    her sudden reaction caused Jerry to burst into tears. Seeing that, Charles snapped, ¡°Let go of him!


    Who allowed you to touch him?¡± ¡°Nancy didn¡®t mean to hurt Jerry. She was just ying with him.


    Please don¡®t take it to heart,¡± Nichs exined at once. When I looked into Nancy¡®s tearful eyes, I


    found it a bit ridiculous. I saw what she was just trying to do, and I did not believe that she was doing it


    as a joke. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± I walked up to her immediately Seeing her pretending to be weak and


    innocent, I felt disgusted. I took Jerry in my arms and coaxed him softly, ¡°Baby, don¡®t cry. It¡®s all right.¡±


    Jerry began to sob as hey in my arms. I pitied him and felt angry.


    ¡°Nancy, if you like kids, then you should have your own. You have no right to touch mine!¡± Nancy


    seemed to want to argue with me, but she looked a little scared. ¡°Scarlett, it is really just a


    misunderstanding. Nancy never meant to hurt him.¡± Standing in front of Nancy, Nichs defended her.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. As an adult, she should know better. Do you really think that your sister deserves


    to have everything good in the world for herself?¡± I sneered before I walked out of there, holding my


    son. 2 Charles¡¯ POV: son.


    When I saw Scarlett leave with Jerry, I knew that she was angry, so I immediately stood up and


    followed her.


    ¡°Keep your sister under control. And if you can¡®t, then don¡®t me me for being ruthless!¡± I warned


    Nichs with a sneer before I headed out.


    ¡°Charles, I...¡± Just when he was about to exin something, I interrupted him coldly.


    ¡°I am here because someone told me that Scarlett would be here tonight. I didn¡¯te here for Nancy!


    Do you understand?¡± And I only brought Jerry with me, because I wanted to use him as an excuse to


    go back home with Scarlett.


    So I never thought that she would misunderstand me. Recalling the cold look in her eyes, I couldn¡®t


    help but feel regretful and anxious. By then, Scarlett had already got in the car with Jerry, and was


    about to leave. I hurried over to stop them. J stopped the car quickly, and I motioned her to get off.


    ¡°Let me drive you home first. This is not the right ce to quarrel,¡± I pleaded. Scarlett¡¯s eyes were still


    cold, but I was d that she did not refuse me. Breathing a sigh of relief, I hurried over to the driver¡¯s


    seat. Soon, we arrived at Garden Street.


    But the second I parked the car, Scarlett got off the car, holding Jerry in her arms.


    Before I even closed the door, I ran after them.


    ¡°Scarlett, please give me a chance to exin.¡± ¡°There is no need for you to exin anything.¡± After


    saying those cold words to me, she continued to walk with Jerry. I grabbed her wrist. ¡°Mr. and Mrs.


    Moore, Jerry will catch a cold if he stays outside for a long time, so let me take him inside first.¡± J


    stepped forward. Feeling helpless, Scarlett gave the baby to her. Once we were alone, I held Scarlett.


    She struggled hard to break free from my embrace, but she couldn¡®t. ¡°Charles, can you let go of me?¡±


    Afraid that I might annoy her, I loosened my grip at once. ¡°Scarlett, I didn¡®t go to the party for Nancy.¡±


    ¡°Why are you saying this to me? Is it even necessary for me to know?¡± Her coldness was making my


    heart ache.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to misunderstand me again,¡± I exined patiently. ¡°How is it going to make things


    any different? We are separated after all,¡± Scarlett said indifferently, lowering her head. Her words


    made me feel like she had really removed me from her world. ¡°Scarlett, your words are really hurting


    me, you know?¡± I smiled bitterly. For some reason, I kept feeling like the distance between us was


    growing bigger and bigger. ¡°Scarlett, I didn¡¯t go there to find a stepmother for our sons.¡± ¡°Charles, you


    don¡¯t have to exin anything to me. You just need to remember what you promised me.¡± Scarlett


    smiled casually.


    And just before I was about to leave, she added, ¡°Since you have already seen the kids this week, you


    don¡¯t have toe tomorrow.¡± ¡°Scarlett, I haven¡¯t seen the other two though!¡± I hurried to habitually


    grab her wrist.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    Chapter 350 Take A Photo


    Charles¡¯ POV: ¡°Let go of me. I have to go!¡± Scarlett gave a muffled grunt as she tried to withdraw her


    hand. She probably did not notice that she was acting like a spoiled child. It was hard for me to see her


    like that. How could I let go when she was being so cute?


    But since she was struggling so hard, I had no choice but to rx my grip on her wrist.


    ¡°How about you let me stay over tonight, and in return, I will note to see the kids tomorrow like you


    asked?¡± I tentatively said.


    She frowned and sensed that something was wrong. ¡°If you stay tonight, then how would you not see


    the kids tomorrow? Or would you rather see them tomorrow as well, and give up seeing them for the


    next two weeks?¡± Scarlett was so smart that it did not take her long to figure out my n.


    When I saw that she was unwilling to suffer any loss, I couldn¡®t help butugh.


    I had not seen her cute yet cunning side for a long time. ¡°My feet are cold. Can I go in now?¡± Scarlett


    asked, stomping her feet. Cold? I squatted down and put my hand into her sock, holding her ankle with


    my palm.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Charles, what are you doing?¡± Startled by my sudden action, Scarlett blushed. She wanted to step


    back subconsciously, but since I was holding her ankle, she couldn¡®t move. ¡°You are wearing such thick


    socks. How can your feet still feel cold?¡± ¡°Charles, someone ising. Let go!¡± she reminded me in a


    low voice before she pushed my shoulder away I helped her put on her socks before I stood up.


    ¡°Scarlett, can I take you to the hospital for a re-examination tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I know my body well. Besides, it is none oi yu Besides, it is none of your business! Anyway, I¡®m


    leaving!¡± ring at me, she left in a hurry.


    After that, I took out my phone and called Richard.


    ¡°Richard, has Scarlett been taking a foot bath regrly?¡± A momentter, Richard replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Got


    it.¡± I quickly hung up and breathed a sigh of relief, but I still couldn¡¯t stop worrying about her. I was


    standing down stairs for a long time before I finally walked to the next building.


    I had bought an apartment in the building, so that I could be closer to Scarlet and the kids. And I did not


    want to know about it for the time being, because she had made it clear that she wanted to stay as far


    away from me as possible. Scarlett¡®s POV: Only after I was home was I able to take a deep breath.


    Leaning against the door, I kept thinking of the way Charles held my ankle just moments ago. He was


    the one who had handed me a knife and asked me to kill myself, and now he was pretending like he


    care about me. What on earth did he want from me?


    Why wouldn¡¯t he let me go? Although I felt a little sad, I was trying my best to hold back my tears.


    ¡°Scarlett, the foot bath is ready. Would you like to soak your feet now?¡±


    J walked out of the bathroom, holding a pedicure tub.


    ¡°Sure, thanks. You can rest now.¡± I was moved by how thoughtful she was towards me. ¡°By the way,


    why did youe back so soon? You haven¡®t hung out with your friends in a long time, right?¡± J


    tried to make conversation.


    She was being very calm, trying to make herself seem natural, but I sensed that something was wrong.


    Frowning, I carefully observed her expression. ¡°You thought that I wouldn¡®te back so early, and


    that¡¯s why you let Charles take Jerry away, didn¡®t you?¡± I questioned her coldly. J seemed to be


    guilty. ¡°Do you often do things like this behind my back?¡± I asked with a sneer. ¡°No, no! It is the first


    time...¡± Stunned, she tried to deny in panic. But I could tell from just a nce that she was lying.


    Whenever she was nervous or lying, her expression would be stiff and she would stutter. ¡°That¡¯s


    right. After all, Charles is the one paying you. So it is only understandable that you would only listen to


    him.¡± I lowered my gaze and sighed.


    ¡°Scarlett, please don¡¯t say such things! You are the hostess!¡± J looked at me apologetically. ¡°Have


    you ever seen a hostess being monitored all day long? Are you also reporting everything about me to


    Charles, including how much water I drank, how many times I went to the washroom, and whom I met


    during the day?¡±


    I felt a little ironic to hear her call me the hostess. Gripping her phone tightly, J frowned in


    embarrassment. ¡°I know that Charles has a strong desire to control everything around him.¡± I lowered


    my head in


    sadness. I was on the verge of tears. J seemed to be frightened by my reaction, so she quickly


    denied, ¡°Scarlett, please don¡¯t think that way! It¡¯s just that Mr. Moore cares a lot about you!¡±


    ¡°He cares about me? You think so because you don¡¯t know that he threw a knife at me and asked me


    to kill myself.¡± Iughed with self-mockery,


    ¡°What?¡± J was shocked. ¡°You can go to bed now. I want to be alone for a while.¡± ncing at her, I


    found that my words had worked, so I pretended to wipe away my tears as I sent her away. J


    nodded subconsciously and walked to the door before she turned around and came back. ¡°Scarlett,


    how about I stay with you for a while?¡± She was rubbing her phone in embarrassment. I watched her


    and did not say anything. I sensed that she was acting a little strange, but I did not know what she was


    nning to do. ¡ªeconom J walked up to me, ncing at the foot bath asionally. To my


    surprise, she suddenly took out her phone and clicked a photo of my feet. ¡°Why are you taking a


    photo?¡± with a serious look in her eyes, she replied, ¡°I¡®m going to send it to the doctor to check how


    your feet have been recovering.¡± ¡®Can the doctor even make a judgment based on a mere photo?¡®


    Frowning, I wondered what she was trying to pull now.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    Chapter 351 What A Good Man


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    J sent me a photo of Scarlett¡¯s foot bath.


    The doctor had advised her to soak her injured foot in hot water every day to speed up the healing


    process. However, I was told that Scarlett was not taking his advice seriously, and often forgot to do it.


    Since J reminded her from time to time, I finally felt a little relieved.


    That moment, my phone vibrated, and when I saw that it was a call from Nancy, I cut the call at once.


    I then called Richard.


    ¡°It has been getting really coldtely, so ask the others to take good care of Mrs. Moore. Don¡¯t let her


    fall sick.¡± a


    ¡°I understand, Mr. Moore.¡±


    The next morning, I took Grandma to Garden Street when Scarlett and the kids were still asleep.


    She was sitting in the living room, rxing, while I walked to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for


    everyone.


    ¡°Grandma, what are you doing here?¡± As soon as Scarlett walked out of her room, she was surprised


    to see the olddy there. ¡°Grandma was really missing you and the kids a lot, so I brought her along.¡±


    Saying that, I walked out of the kitchen with the breakfast tray. I knew that Scarlett was not pleased to


    see me, but I ignored her displeasure as I sat down across her.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± ¡°I missed you too.¡± Seeing them hugging so intimately, I felt like I


    was the only outsider there. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry for being rude to youst time. I feel really bad about


    it.¡± Scarlett¡¯s eyes turned red at the mention of it.


    ¡°Silly girl, I don¡¯t me you at all. I know that Charles must have made you suffer a lot, and that¡¯s the


    reason you¡¯re so determined to leave. I feel really sorry for you.¡±


    Grandma reached out her hand and stroked Scarlett¡¯s short hair. With a pitiful look in her eyes, she


    continued, ¡°Look at you! Why do you look so weak? You should eat well. Your health is more important


    than anything else.¡± ¡°Okay, I will.¡± Scarlett smiled through tears. ¡°But I think that I will look better if I lose


    some weight.¡± She smiled sweetly, acting like a spoiled child in front of my grandma.


    ¡°Nonsense! You are the most beautiful girl. Look at you. The size of Charles¡¯ arms is twice as much as


    yours,¡± Grandma mumbled. ¡°Yes, he is too fat,¡° Scarlettined with a pout. I fell into a trance,


    looking at her adorable expression. Thest time she had acted like a spoiled child in front of me felt


    like something that had happened a lifetime ago. Scarlett was a calm woman, who rarely ever behaved


    like that, but once she started to talk sweetly, her face would turn red. I suddenly felt the urge to hold


    her and wished that I could switch ces with my grandma. Grandma then held her hand tightly and


    asked, ¡°By the way, how is your ankle now? I know a very famous doctor, and I want you to consult


    with him. Let me take you to his hospital another day, okay?¡± ¡°But I¡®ve been really busytely, so I don¡®t


    have time for such things.¡± Scarlett was a little embarrassed. I winked at my grandma secretly.


    ¡°When do you have time, then? How about next week?¡±


    ¡°Okay, we can discuss it next week. Don¡®t worry too much, though. A well-known doctor is treating my


    injury, and I am recovering quite well,¡± Scarlettforted her.


    Grandma frowned. ¡°Really? What¡¯s the doctor¡¯s name?¡±


    Scarlett thought for a while and shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t remember his first name, but I think that his


    surname is White.¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, your doctor¡¯s name is Herman White,¡± Tracy reminded her in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot


    about his remarkable medical skills.¡±


    Grandma gave me a wink.


    I felt inexplicably upset. When I had been absent from Scarlett¡®s life, William had not only been with


    her, but he had also gotten a famous doctor to treat her. He hadpletely reced my role in her life.


    Feeling dejected, I stood up and walked upstairs to see my sons.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    James was ying with his younger brothers in the room, and the moment he saw me, he ran over to


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    I picked him up and looked at him. ¡°It has only been a few days since west saw each other, and


    you¡¯ve already grown taller, my dear!¡±


    With a firm nod, James straightened his back to prove that he had indeed grown taller.


    grandma?¡±


    James nced at me, put his arms around my neck, and rested his head on my shoulder.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I carried him downstairs and said to Grandma, ¡°Look who¡¯s here!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my sweetheart! Give me a hug.¡± Grandma stood up excitedly, reaching out her arms to James. I


    put him down and said encouragingly, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ncing at Scarlett, James walked up to Grandma


    slowly and greeted her politely, ¡°Hello, great grandma.¡± Grandma held James in her arms and kissed


    him lovingly, making him blush. Scarlett was drinking water and smiling as she admired them. I quickly


    walked to her and took the ss from her hand. Our eyes met for a moment, but neither of us said a


    word. After breakfast, Grandma was about to leave when Scarlett suddenly turned to me and said,


    ¡°You saw Jerry yesterday, and James today. If you haven¡¯t seen Jason yet, then you can go upstairs


    and see him now.¡±


    Stunned, I wondered what she meant by that. ¡°I¡¯lle backter to see him. I have to send Grandma


    back first.¡± That way, I coulde back again. It was a brilliant idea! Thinking of it, I was a little proud


    of myself. Scarlett¡¯s POV: Charles was really shameless. Was he nning to see only one of his sons


    at a time so that he coulde to my house three times a week? I red at him in dissatisfaction. And


    the more I thought about his n, the more I felt that there was something wrong with it. I felt the urge


    to say no to him, but I did not want to be rude in front of Christine


    After Charles left, I sent him a text, telling him that he should stop using the kids as an excuse to stay


    at my ce. Then I left for work. But he didn¡¯t reply that whole morning. I invited Abner for lunch that


    noon during our lunch break to discuss about the program. As soon as we entered the dinner, I heard


    someone mentioning my name. ¡°Is that handsome man Scarlett¡¯s husband? He is so handsome and he


    can take care of the children. What a good husband!¡± While I was in a daze, a colleague showed me


    his phone. ¡°This photo was taken by our colleague at the park that¡¯s next to our TV station. Is the man


    in the photo your husband?¡± It was a photo of Charles and the boys, happily ying on thewn at the


    park. It was such a warm picture. ¡°Yes,¡± I admitted reluctantly. ¡°Wow! Scarlett, you¡®re so lucky. You¡®re


    working while your husband is taking care of the kids all by himself.¡± ¡°By himself?¡® What did they mean


    by that? Could they not see the nannies and the bodyguards beside them? I secretly rolled my eyes


    and said nothing. ¡°Looks like your rtionship is doing very well now,¡± Abner teased. I shook my head


    helplessly. ¡°That¡®s not true.¡± ¡°Scarlett, don¡¯t be so stubborn. ording to me, Charles is the kind of guy


    who can do anything if he wants to,¡± Abner said to me with a meaningful nce. I continued to remain


    silent while smiling bitterly. With Charles¡¯ power, there was no one who could stop him from doing


    anything.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    Chapter 352 His Power


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    After lunch, Abner told me that he needed to talk to me about something. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked,


    visibly confused. ¡®Did something happen to the program?¡¯ I wondered. ¡°Scarlett, I just got an interim


    notice that a certain someone will be joining the program,¡± Abner replied, looking at me awkwardly.


    I breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing his response. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Do you know who it is?¡±


    ¡°Your husband.¡± Abner appeared to be conflicted.


    ¡°What? Are you serious?¡± My eyes widened in disbelief.


    Abner scratched his nose and sighed. ¡°It was the director¡¯s order. After all, your husband is the sponsor


    of our TV station.¡±


    Anger red up in my heart as I sneered. ¡°Does he think he can do whatever he wants just because he


    has money?¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, calm down! Don¡¯t let your emotions affect your work,¡± Abner reminded me kindly.


    For a moment, I fell silent. I was like a deted ball.


    ¡°Look, I get that, but I need to have a serious discussion with him about this.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to talk to him about?¡± asked Abner. ¡°This is an all-female program. Why does he


    want to be a part of it? Is he also a strong independent mother?¡±


    I gritted my teeth because of how angry I was. This was so ridiculous!


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to get involved in whatever you two have going on. You should solve that dispute by


    yourselves.¡± Abner sat on a chair wearily. ¡°Sorry to have dragged you into this,¡± I said.


    This program was the fruit of many people¡¯s painstaking efforts, but now, it was likely to be ruined by


    Charles, and it was all because of me.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®What on earth does he want to do?¡¯


    During the afternoon, I rushed home, angry and determined to have a talk with him. I sat on the living


    room sofa, waiting for Charles toe home.


    It was getting dark, but he was still nowhere to be seen.


    Unable to wait any longer, I decided to call him. Just as I picked up my phone, I heard someone


    inputting the passcode of the door. Soon, the door opened and Charles walked in along with the three


    kids. ¡®Wait a second¡­ How did he know my new password? Did someone tell him again?¡¯ I thought. I


    felt like I wasing down with a migraine. ¡°Mom!¡± James threw himself into my arms. ¡°Did you enjoy


    your day with Dad?¡± I asked, forcing a smile. ¡°Yup! Dad took us to the park and fed the doves with us!¡±


    James was staring at me, blushing and


    thie Boz His Power excited.


    I touched his head and whispered, ¡°James, be a good boy and go upstairs, okay? I just need to talk to


    your dad.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡± James nodded obediently,


    ¡°Why are you home so early?¡± Charles handed the twins to the servants and greeted me.


    ¡°Stop pretending like you don¡¯t know! You already know the reason I came home this early, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I shot him a cold nce. If my eyes could shoot arrows, Charles would¡®ve been riddled with holes by


    now. He shot me a faint nce without giving me an exnation. ¡°I¡¯m going to bathe James for now.


    Let¡®s talk about thister. Anyway, where are my clothes?¡± asked Charles


    Afterwards, he caught up with James and went upstairs with the boy.


    ¡®Wait¡­ he wants to take a shower? In my house? Does he intend to stay here?¡¯ I wondered.


    ¡°Hold on a second! Who said you could take a shower here?¡± I shouted as he walked away. Charles


    stopped in his tracks for a moment, but then he continued going upstairs without even looking at me.


    I nced over at Tracy and asked, ¡°Did you tell him the new passcode of our door?¡±


    She shook her head, trembling in fear. ¡°Of course, not!¡± ¡°Oh, really? Then how did he know the new


    passcode?¡± I asked, staring at Tracy suspiciously ¡°You used the twins¡¯ birthday as the pass code.


    Honestly, it was easy to guess,¡± Tracy responded, feeling attacked ¡°Charles wouldn¡¯t have known about


    that! I didn¡®t tell him the specific date of their birthday,¡± I said.


    It was then that I paused to think. ¡®I might not have told him, but he could¡¯ve conducted a thorough


    investigation. God, why didn¡¯t I realize that I couldn¡¯t hide anything from him? Damn it, Charles!¡¯


    I sat back on the sofa, annoyed. I grabbed a pillow, imagining it was Charles. Afterwards, I hit it with all


    my might just to vent my frustrations at him.


    After a while, Charles came downstairs. He walked towards the sofa, and sat across me, enjoying a


    cigarette His brazen act of behaving like he was right at home really got on my nerves. ¡°Why are you


    still here?¡± I asked impatiently. ¡°Because you haven¡¯t thrown my clothes away yet,¡± he answered,


    ¡°Huh?¡± I couldn¡¯t understand what he met.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you thrown my clothes away?¡± he asked. I was stunned by the question. ¡®Yeah¡­ why


    didn¡¯t I?¡¯ ¡°I must¡¯ve forgotten to do it. I¡¯ll ask them to throw those shit away tomorrow!¡± Charles stared at


    me, clearly displeased. The moment our eyes met, my heart began to race. Fazed by his gaze, I looked


    away, ¡°Charles, it¡¯s time for you to leave,¡± I remarked. Besides, you¡¯ve already seen the kids twice this


    month. You¡¯re not allowed to visit them next month anymore,¡± I added.. tolerable


    ¡°Okay,¡± Charles responded readily. ¡°But the next Ie back, it¡¯ll be Christmas time. By the way, do


    you still remember Grandpa¡¯s birthday?¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s on Christmas. How could I forget?¡± I asked, visibly


    annoyed. ¡°You have toe,¡± he said sternly. ¡°Fine. You should go now.¡± The way Charles was looking


    at me made me feel ufortable. ¡°Can¡¯t you at least wait for me to finish my cigarette?¡± Charles was


    holding a cigarette between his fingers, but he didn¡®t take a drag. He was just letting it slowly burn


    away. I could tell that he was justing up with excuses to remain here. I didn¡¯t want to say anything


    else, so the room fell into silence. ¡°Have you watched the news today?¡± he asked. Upon hearing the


    question, I realized that I was so focused on trying to drive him away that I almost forgot the business.


    ¡°Let¡®s not talk about the news for now. I heard from Abner that you want to be a part of my show?¡± I


    asked.


    ¡°Yup. What about it?¡± Charles nodded passively. ¡°I don¡¯t want you there!¡± I blurted out. ¡°What? Why?


    Wasn¡®t your director the one who invited me to be a part of your show?¡± Charles frowned at my remark.


    ¡°I can¡¯t exactly refuse him. ¡®Wait¡­ what? The director asked him to be there?¡±


    I stared at Charles, doubtful of how true his words were. He was smoking leisurely, and he didn¡¯t seem


    to be lying ¡°Why did our director invite you? It¡®s an all-female program!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and what makes you think I¡¯d want to be part of an all¨Cfemale program?¡±


    Charles looked at me, raising his eyebrows. I thought that he would tell me that he wanted to be there


    simply because of me. An awkward tension pervaded in the air, and his gaze made me feel even more


    uneasy. At this time, my stomach growled, causing Charles to look at it. ¡°Oh, my God! This is so


    embarrassing!¡¯ Blushing, I turned around without uttering a word. When Charles sprang to his feet all of


    a sudden, I was startled. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the kitchen to check if there¡¯s


    anything to eat. I¡¯m really hungry.¡± Having said that, Charles put out his cigarette and walked towards


    the kitchen. Once he was gone, I breathed a sigh of relief. I was really worried that he was just trying to


    buy time to stay here, so I followed him into the kitchen. Inside the kitchen, I found Charles cooking


    steak. As I stared at him, I was at a loss for words. I wanted to say something, but I didn¡¯t know what to


    say, so in the end, I just left in silence.


    Soon, dinner was ready. Charles and I sat at the dining table in awkward silence. I lowered my head,


    having no intention of speaking to him. But I could feel him staring right at me. As I raised my head and


    sighed, ¡°Aren¡®t you hungry?¡± ¡°Scarlett, why did you give my rights to another man?¡± Charles¡® question


    was puzzling to me. I was so shocked that I almost choked on the beef in my mouth. ¡°What¡®s the matter


    with you now?¡± ¡°As yourwfully wedded husband, when you¡®re pregnant, I should be the one by your


    side. Why did you give that privilege to William?¡± he asked. ¡°I don¡®t understand what you are talking


    about,¡± I replied. 1 Charles leaned closer and closer towards me. Frightened, I leaned backwards, but


    he got even closer. As soon as I looked into his eyes, I was lost in his deep gaze, which rendered me


    even more confused.

 Chapter 353: Cared About

    Chapter 353: CaredAbout


    Charles¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you understand what I¡¯ve just said?¡± I snapped.


    I was starting to get impatient as Scarlett kept dodging my touch like a caged animal. Frustrated, I held


    her chin with my thumb and index finger and forced her to look at me.


    ¡°No, I didn¡®t!¡± Scarlett fired back. She was violently panting under me.


    As she spoke, she looked me in the eye, her eyes red and lips pursed. I should be the one who was by


    her side when she was pregnant. However, she gave that right to William, and that infuriated me. But


    then, my eyes fell on her soft, pink lips, and my anger dissipated in an instant, reced by a burning


    desire to make her mine.


    I wanted her-her love and body. The only thing I was thinking right now was to punish her in bed.


    Ridiculous as it might seem, I wished I could eat her so that she would always belong to me.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I followed my desire and kissed her like I missed her. However, my


    phone suddenly rang. I stiffened for a second, and Scarlett took this opportunity to turn her face away.


    She pushed me away with all her strength and reminded me, ¡°Charles, your phone is ringing.¡±


    Who would care about that damn call right now?!


    But instead of answering the call, I continued what I was doing. I reached out my hand and


    caressed Scarlett¡®s face.


    Her body was hot, and I noticed her eyelids tremble in anticipation. Moreover, her body fragrance


    wafted into my nose, which made her even more


    irresistible. I could not help but rub my face on her neck, obsessed with her distinct, pleasant smell.


    ¡°Charles!¡± Scarlett eximed, bringing me back to my senses. I looked at her and saw that she was


    ring at me with eyes brimming with tears. She seemed angry and frightened but she refused to cry.


    Was I really annoying in her eyes?


    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± I coldly said.


    Disappointment flooded me like a tide. Unable to take it any longer. I let go of her, got up, and slowly


    walked out of the door without looking back.


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    A feeling of sadness loomed over me as I stared at Charles¡®s receding figure. I had already made a


    clean break with him, had I not? One second he was fooling around with me. But the next


    second, he just left without a word. I was fuming, but I could not find a way to vent my anger. Then I


    saw the dishes Charles had cooked on the table, and I lost my appetite to eat. I picked up the tes


    and poured all the food into the trash can. As I stared at the discarded leftovers, I could not help but


    think how wonderful it would be when I had finally kicked Charles out of my life. How I wish it were


    easy, like throwing garbage. In the evening, just as I got out of the shower and was about to soak my


    feet with warm water, I saw Je in with her phone.


    ¡°Are you going to take photos again?¡± J nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I sighed in exasperation.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Your boss and I had just had a fight. I don¡®t think he wants to see any update


    about me.¡±


    Feeling awkward, J lowered her head and did not look at me anymore.


    After that incident, Charles did not show up in front of me again. From then on, my life was peaceful


    day after day. Christmas was around the corner. So after work, I asked Nina to go with me to buy a


    birthday gift for Michael. I knew that he liked ying golf, so I brought Nina to a golf equipment store.


    The store was breathtaking. Golf clubs of various sizes were neatly arranged on the shelves, and the


    other equipment looked exquisite as well.


    ¡°Are you still nning on leaving Charles?¡± Nina asked me out of the blue. I nced at J and


    Tracy not far away, and a helpless feeling washed over me.


    ¡°How can I manage that? There are bodyguards watching me around the clock.¡± Nina¡¯s hand, which


    was holding a golf club, froze.


    With an inexplicable look on her face, she put the club down, clung to my arm, and whispered in


    my ear, ¡°Rx. Since you can¡®t leave Charles, why don¡®t you drain him instead?¡±


    Drain him? My face turned beet red upon hearing this. With Charles¡¯s strength and


    stamina, I would be exhausted to death before I could even tire him in bed.


    ¡°Since he doesn¡®t want to let you and the babies go, you can splurge on his money. Don¡®t worry. I¡®m a l


    awyer. I¡®ll help you,¡± Nina offered.


    Judging from the look on her face, she was itching to have a try. My face turned


    red again but, this time, because of embarrassment. It turned out that she was pertaining to Charles¡¯s


    money. I could not help but look away when I realized that I was thinking the wrong thing, Nina noticed


    that I was in a deep thought, so she waved her hand in front of my face and asked, ¡°Scarlett, are you lis


    tening? Please think it over.¡± ¡°I will,¡± I answered perfunctorily. The conversation had


    come to an end. With that, I began to choose my gift for Michael.


    A few momentster, a silver custom-made golf club caught my attention. I picked it


    up to have a closer look. Sure enough, it was the perfect gift for Michael. However, I could not help but


    frown when I saw the price tag. Given my current financial situation, it


    would take a while before I could fully pay it. Nina came over and took a look at the price tag as well.


    Like me, she gasped sharply when she saw how expensive the golf club was.


    ¡°What the hell? Rich people really do have expensive hobbies. Well, if you can¡®t afford it, why don¡¯t you


    ask Charles to pay for it? I¡®m sure it won¡¯t make a dent in his wealth.¡± I shook my head in refusal.


    ¡°No, thanks. I¡®ve decided to make a clean break with him, so I would rather not be indebted to him.


    Besides, I have a job. I can pay for this myself.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, you don¡¯t have to work so hard. You know, it¡¯s easier to ask


    for money from Charles,¡± Nina nudged me with her elbow and raised her eyebrows at me


    meaningfully.


    ¡°Why don¡®t you take my advice?¡± She brought up her n of draining Charles¡¯s money


    again, but I immediately shut it down and shifted the topic.


    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a chance that Nancy and Charles will be together?¡± I asked with a straight face.


    Nina pped me on the back as if I had just said something ridiculous. ¡°Are you crazy?! Are you


    seriously thinking I of pushing Charles to another woman?¡°.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t get rid of him, so I think it¡¯ll be easier for me if he keeps himself busy with another


    woman.¡± Nina rolled her eyes and looked at me as if I was a freak. ¡°Scarlett, you¡¯ve gone nuts.¡± of


    course, I did not take Nina¡¯s disapproval to heart. Without another word, I turned around and called the


    sales assistant.


    ¡°Hello. Please pack this golf club for me,¡± I said with a smile and then paid for the item with my credit


    card.


    ¡°You¡¯re just asking for trouble. As you can see, Charles doesn¡¯t want to divorce you, so you two are still


    a married couple. Scarlett, there¡¯s no need for you to draw a line between you and him because, in the


    end, you¡®ll be the one to suffer,¡± Nina earnestly advised.


    ¡°Why do I have to ask for his money? It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t support myself and my children. I¡¯m a strong


    independent woman, you know.¡±


    People who did not know about me and Charles believed that I was Cindere and Charles was my


    prince charming.


    Little did they know, Charles was not a prince, and I did not want to be a damsel in distress. I could


    support myself and my children without his help. I did not need him.


    Besides, I was confident that, with my children, I would get by just fine.


    ¡°Silly girl, you should also n for the future. Look at yourself. You have a weak shoulder, and your ank


    yet. Not to


    mention, you¡®re also suffering from tendinitis. You may be young right now. But when you get old, you


    might have to sit in a wheelchair. If you don¡®t save up enough money, what


    do you think will happen to you in the future?¡±


    Nina poked me hard on the forehead in disappointment.


    With an annoyed look on my face, I rubbed my aching forehead. I did not know whether tough or cry


    at her advice.


    But then again, even though Nina scolded me, I felt warm in my heart. It felt good to be cared about.

 Chapter 354: Lubricant

    Chapter 354: Lubricant


    Scarlett¡¯s POV


    ¡°Calm down. If you suddenly had a heart attack because of me, how the hell would I exin that to


    Abner? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve been soaking my feet with hot water. Besides, as soon as the filming is over, I


    change into thick clothes right away. I¡¯ll get better soon,¡± I assured Nina.


    My assurance, however, did not dispel Nina¡¯s disappointment.


    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot. Charles is your husband, not an ornament.¡±


    ¡°Nina, I live in his house, and he pays for the children¡¯s expenses. How else do you think I can afford


    this golf club?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Charles even pays for the kids¡¯ and my meal every day.¡± Nina smiled with satisfaction.


    ¡°Very good. You should spend his money!¡± I breathed a sigh of relief.


    Atst, Nina had finally stopped goading me into spending Charles¡®s wealth. But just when I thought


    that conversation about Charles was over, she asked me another question about him again.


    ¡°By the way, Scarlett, have you talked to Charles recently?¡°.


    ¡°No,¡± I briefly answered. Charles and I had not talked nor seen each other since he leftst time. Nina¡¯s


    eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°No? Shouldn¡®t married couples talk with each other? Aren¡®t the kids supposed to be a lubricant in their


    parent¡¯s rtionship?¡±


    ¡°A lubricant? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Charles video chat with them? You know, this is the best time to make amends and improve


    your rtionship!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to video chat. The bodyguards live with me. If Charles wants to know


    what I¡®m doing, he can just ask them.¡±


    All of a sudden, Nina¡¯s mouth fell open as something dawned


    on her. ¡°Wait a minute. Did you two have a fight?¡±


    The memory of Charles walking away without a word crossed my mind. Even so, I shook my


    head to deny the truth.


    ¡°No.¡± Who knew what was Charles was


    thinking at that time? He was just fooling around with me when, suddenly, he left.


    At this moment, his strange question before we parted that night popped into my mind. It was only now


    that I understood what he meant. He must be pertaining to the time when I was in Kitsap. How could I


    have informed him of my pregnancy? I resented him at that time. On my way back to the TV station, I


    was lost in thought. I could not help but reminisce about the moments when Charles and I were happy.


    But now, we were miserable. Did he ever love me? Did he love our children?


    If so, how much did he love us?


    *Scarlett, Nancy is here.¡± We had just reached home when I heard J¡¯s caution. I immediately


    looked out of the car. Sure enough, Nancy was by the entrance, seemingly waiting for someone.


    At this moment, Nancy walked over and greeted me, ¡°Hi, Scarlett.¡± She even reached out to support


    me as I got out of the car.


    Although I clearly saw her outstretched hand, i deliberately left it hanging.


    ¡°Miss Wood, what brings you here at this hour?¡± I asked with a faint smile.


    Nancy nced at the bodyguards behind me.


    ¡°Scarlett, can we talk alone?¡± I nodded in response.


    Then, with Nancy at my heels, I walked a little further away from the bodyguards,


    Meanwhile, she looked at me with a grateful expression. Once we were out of


    earshot, I went straight to the point. ¡°What is it that you want to tell me?¡±


    In all honesty, I did not want


    to be with Nancy. I could not stand her. But then again, I could not avoid her forever,


    ¡°Scarlett, I know you¡¯ve been itching to divorce Charles, But now¡­ have you given up?¡±


    ¡°I suppose so,¡± I


    answered ambiguously, I could feel that Nancy loved Charles with all her heart. However, my blood boil


    ed when I recalled the time when she forcefully picked up Jerry and made him cry,


    ¡°But why?¡± Nancy asked again. She went as white as a


    sheet and kept fumbling with the hemline of her dress in apprehension.


    ¡°It¡®s probably because I haven¡®t found someone who¡®s more suitable


    for me.¡± I noticed the slight change in Nancy¡®s expression and felt pleased with myself.


    ¡°Scarlett, I admire


    you very much. Can we be friends? If you¡®re still mad because ofst time¡­ could you me me? Jerr


    y was so cute. I couldn¡¯t resist hugging him. Don¡®t worry. I wasn¡®t nning on taking him away from you


    .¡± Nancy shifted the topic and reminded me of what had happenedst time.


    ¡°Nancy, let me clear things up for you. I don¡®t care if you want to chase after Charles, Just leave my son


    s alone,¡± ! warned. My children were my everything. I


    would never let Nancyy a finger on them, much less get close


    to them again. As soon as I finished speaking, I turned around to leave. But before I could take another


    step. Nancy ran in front of me and blocked my way.


    ¡°Scarlett, when Charles and I be together in the future, I swear I won¡®t ask your children to call m


    e ¡®Mom¡®¡± , ¡°Get


    out of my way. We¡®re not friends. Didn¡®t I just tell you that I don¡®t care if you chase after Charles? Just k


    eep your fucking hands off my sons.¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t worry. I won¡®t take them away from you. If I want a baby, I can have my own.¡±


    When Nancy spoke, her eyes were red and brimming with tears. I looked at her with narrowed eyes.


    And, without a word, i turned around and left. As if Nancy had not pestered me enough, she jogged to


    catch up with me.


    Fortunately, J stopped her, or else I might not have been able to restrain my anger. ¡°Miss Wood,


    Mr. and Mrs. Moore are not going to divorce. Please stop asking for trouble. If you don¡®t stop, I¡®m gonna


    have to teach you a lesson. Mind you, I don¡®t care if you¡®re a frail woman, I¡®ll hit you.¡±


    J put on a fighting posture to intimidate and force Nancy back. My phone beeped the moment I


    reached the door. I looked at it to see who had messaged me and saw that it was Nancy. What an


    annoying woman.


    ¡°Scarlett, rest assured that I won¡¯t take your sons away from you. You¡®ll always be your mother, after


    all.¡± I could not help but sigh helplessly after reading the message. Nancy was so obsessed with


    Charles. I locked myself in the study when I got home.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I must admit, I felt a httle uneasy as I recalled what Nancy had said


    After I long while, I dested to take the initiative to do something to protect my


    kids was better to do this now than when Charles came back and hooked up with Nancy


    At about nine o¡®clock in the evening, just as I had gotten out of the bathroom, Charles video called me.I


    stared at the screen for a moment, debating whether or not i should answer hig call. Albeit reluctant, i


    pressed the answer button a tew momentster, ¡°What ** ** I asked with a trown


    ¡°Can I see James


    I tookmes to the bed and said to him, ¡°James, your father wants to video chat with you. Come.¡±


    James had


    not seen Charles for a long time. So when he heard that his father wanted to video chat with him, he


    was thrilled


    I handed James the phone, and he took it from me excitedly. ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°Hey, buddy.


    Have you been a good boy¡± Charles asked with a smile. As always, his voice was gentle and patient


    whenever he was talking to our son, Yes, I have! Dad, when will youe back home?¡±


    in a couple of days. Does James miss Dad?¡±


    ¡°Yes Mommy and my brothers miss Daddy too!¡± When I heard what James had said, I felt awkward, I


    never said that I missed Charles


    Just as I was about to refute James¡®s words, he suddenly threw the phone at me.


    Because I had just taken a shower, I was wearing a loose cotton bathrobe.


    My phone happened to get caught in my cor. As a result, it went through my bathrobe.


    It was a little difficult to take it out from the top, so I took it out from the bottom.


    To my surprise,


    the call had not been hung up yet. All of a sudden, my mind went nk, and my face began to burn whe


    I realized that Charles might have seen ¡®everything¡®,


    Did Charles see it?


    Embarrassed, I decided to change the topic. ¡°Do you want to talk to James again?¡±


    ¡°What just happened?¡± Charles asked in a hoarse voice.


    Instead of answering his question, I handed the phone back to James. ¡°Is there anything else you want


    to say toyour dad? If not, we¡¯re going to bed now.¡± James held the phone and excitedly said to


    Charles, ¡°Dad,e home soon!¡±


    It seemed that he did not realize that something had happened when he threw the phone. On the other


    end of the line, Charles ignored James and asked me again, ¡°I said, what happened?¡±


    ¡°What else could it be? Didn¡¯t you see everything?¡± I scoffed.


    Charles had known me enough to know how embarrassed I was right now. And yet, he kept on asking


    me what had just happened He must be annoying me on purpose! With a red face, I hung up the phone


    without even saying goodbye.

 Chapter 355: Call His Dad By Name

    Chapter 355: Call His Dad By Name


    Scarlett''s POV:


    After hanging up the phone, I pondered on the matter.


    And the more I thought about it, the angrier I became.


    Because James kept on talking about his dad, I grumbled, "Do you really want your dad toe home


    and apany you? I don''t even think he missed you! You shouldn''t call him ''Dad¡¯ anymore.Call him


    Charles from now on!"


    James looked at me, wondering why I was suddenly so angry.


    At this time, my phone rang again.It was another call from Charles.I was getting more and more upset.


    ¡®Haven''t we finished talking already? Why is he calling me again?¡¯ I wanted to hang up, but James


    picked up the phone and put it on speaker mode.


    "Hello, Charles!" eximed the boy.


    Charles fell silent for a moment, and so did I.


    I didn''t expect that James would actually do what I said and he even brazenly did it to Charles right


    away.


    "Charles?" James called out again.


    "What did you just call me, James?" Charles asked, sounding confused.


    "I called you Charles.Mom asked me to call Dad ¡®Charles¡¯ from now on. She said not to call you ''Dad''!"


    I nced over at James, ck-jawed and shocked.


    ¡®Ugh, this brat betrayed me! This actually stings!¡¯ I eximed inwardly.


    Charles fell silent for a moment, letting out a sigh.


    "Is your mother with you?"


    "She is!"


    James handed my phone back to me.


    "Scarlett, exin to me why my son is calling me by my name," Charlesmanded.


    The way he spoke left me silenced.


    When I saw how upset he was, I couldn''t resist the urge to chuckle.


    I wasn''t afraid of the consequences, because Charles wouldn''t be able toe over here and hit me


    right away.


    With that in mind, I became more confident.


    "Daddy looks angry, and Mommy looks scared," James whispered.


    After a short pause, Charles said, "Forget it.For our son''s sake, I won''t waste my time arguing with


    you."


    Upon hearing that, I was relieved.


    "Scarlett, James is growing up.You shouldn''t be wearing those thin clothes when you''re sleeping next


    to him," said Charles.


    I rolled my eyes at him, displeased.


    ¡®James is a two-year-old boy! Besides, whatever I wear has nothing to do with you, Charles.Why do


    you have to poke your stupid nose into my business all the time?¡¯ I responded inwardly.


    "Why are you even calling again?" I grunted.


    "Because I wanted to talk to James again.But you know, what you did is also a serious problem.Do you


    want me to take the kids back to the Moore mansion and let the elders raise them, Scarlett?" Charles


    warned sternly.


    "Whatever.I''m done talking to you."


    Annoyed, I hung up the phone.


    Charles knew that taking the kids away from me was the only thing I couldn''t ept, and he would


    always use it to threaten me.


    If things were to go on like this, that man would eventually drive me crazy.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    As I stared at James¡¯ innocent face, I got furious.


    "James, how could you betray me? You sleep in my arms every day!"


    When the boy heard what I said, he put on a straight face.


    I pinched his cheeks and said, "If you betray me again, Charles will take you away, and then you won''t


    be able to see me ever again."


    James nodded in response.


    I scoffed at him, took out a rtively conservative pajama from the wardrobe, and changed into it in the


    bathroom.


    By the time I came out, James had already fallen asleep on the bed.I tucked him in and nted a kiss


    on his cheek.


    The sight of his sleeping face warmed my heart.


    Indeed, James had grown up.


    He was even brave enough to call his father by name today.It seemed that I must pay more attention to


    the words that I would say around him in the future.


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    The day before Christmas Eve, I returned to Los Angeles.


    As soon as I got off the ne, I called Richard.


    "Is Scarlett still at the TV station?"


    "Yes, sir.She''s currently recording the program."


    After hanging up, I pondered for a moment and decided to go back to the Moore mansion to see my


    kids first.


    Grandpa''s birthday was near, so Scarlett sent the kids back to the mansion.


    "Charles!"


    Just as I walked out of the airport hall, Nancy ran towards me.


    "Charles, the chauffeur is busy with something, so I Came to here to help him pick you up."


    Nancy was so insistent on badgering me.


    The mere sight of her made me frown in disgust.


    "Nancy, you''re fired," I said sternly.


    The way I spoke was so cold.I didn''t even nce at her as I walked on.


    But Nancy refused to give up.She followed me and asked, "Wait...why? Did I do something wrong?"


    "Because you are crossing the line."


    Having said that, I quickened my pace.


    Upon walking out of the airport, I found Richard waiting for me there.


    Once he saw me, he hurried to greet me.


    "Mr.Moore, wee back."


    "Yeah, sure."


    I handed my suitcase to Richard and got into the car.


    Nancy soon caught up with me, catching her breath.She pped the car''s window repeatedly, refusing


    to give up.


    "Charles! I just wanted to see you.I wasn''t nning to do something!"


    "Just go," I said to Richard.


    Afterwards, I withdrew my gaze from Nancy.


    On the way to the Moore mansion, Richard seemed nervous.


    "Mr.Moore, Miss Wood asked for my help, but I refused her.I didn''t expect that she''d actually go to the


    airport herself," he exined.


    "Okay."


    I stared at my phone and said nothing else.


    The GPS showed that Scarlett was indeed at the TV station.


    ¡®Will she go to the Moore mansion tonight? Will we be able to meet? She''s probably happy while I''ve


    been away these days.."


    I let out a sigh, feeling powerless.


    Upon my arrival at the Moore mansion, I learned from the servants that James was taking a video


    ss, and the twins were in their room.


    I didn''t want to bother them, so I went back to my room and took a shower.


    Aftering out of the bathroom, I put dozens of clothes on the bed and began to ponder which one I


    should wear.


    To be precise, I wanted to look my best in front of Scarlett.


    At this time, my father knocked on the door and came in.


    "Charles, what are you doing?"


    Upon seeing all the clothes on the bed, he was confused.


    "Nothing in particr.Just thinking about what to wear for tonight," I said.


    He stared at me and frowned.


    "Do you have a date tonight or something? Are you going to get divorced and marry another woman?


    Is that it?"


    I nced over at him, flummoxed.


    ¡®Do I look like I have any intention of divorcing Scarlett?¡¯ "Have you met a woman you like during your


    business trip? Did you take her back with you?" asked he.


    I frowned at him and said, "What are you even talking about? I''m just going to a dinner party tonight."


    "Scarlett gave birth to three kids for you.Is it really appropriate for you to abandon her like this?"


    He seemed intent on persuading me.


    "Dad, I wasn''t¡ª"


    Just as I was about to exin my side, he cut me off.


    "Charles, if you abandon Scarlett, I will be very disappointed in you!" I was rendered speechless.


    He wanted to say something more, but then my phone rang all of a sudden.


    Right after I pressed the answer key, Nancy''s voice resonated from the other end of the line.


    She sounded really upset.


    "Charles, please don''t fire me.I know what I did wrong.I won''t bother you again!"


    Annoyed, I frowned at her in disgust and hung up.


    "Was that Nancy?" asked my father.


    "Yeah."


    I threw my phone onto the bed, not wanting to talk about this anymore.I wanted to draw a clear line


    between us right away.I''d rather not cause any misunderstanding between me and Scarlett again.


    Otherwise, our rtionship would be irreparable.


    My father sighed and left.


    I stared at him as he walked away, confused as to why he reacted like that.


    ¡®Did he misunderstand something?¡¯


    After a while, Spencer called me.


    "Charles, you''re back from your business trip, right? Come over tonight.We''ll have a party to wee


    you back!"


    "There''s no need to do that, dude!" I disconnected from the call because I was really annoyed.

 Chapter 356: The Kiss

    Chapter 356: The Kiss


    Scarlett''s POV:


    I did not return to the Moore mansion until it was around eight o''clock in the evening.Alice happened to


    come out of the children''s room when I arrived.


    "The twins are asleep.James is in the master bedroom."


    "Thank you.I''ll still go in and check on them."


    I went to see the twins first.


    When I saw that they were sleeping soundly, I proceeded to the master bedroom.


    Just as I was about to open the door, I suddenly realized that Charles might be inside.


    On second thought, he should be on a business trip right now.He would note home so soon, would


    he? I tried tofort myself.


    But the moment I opened the door, I froze on the spot.


    Charles hade back earlier than I had anticipated.


    Did he not say he would be back on Christmas? Why did he alwayse back early? In the room,


    James, who was sitting on the bed, turned his head when he heard the door open.


    "Mommy!" he shouted excitedly.


    Then, he crawled toward me as fast as he could.


    He must have missed me so much.


    But before he could get to me, Charles bent over and scooped James up.


    "What? Aren''t you going to greet your husband and son?" he asked with a cunning smile.


    As he spoke, he sat on the bed, revealing his long legs underneath his nightgown.


    Embarrassed, I looked away with a red face.


    "When did youe back?"


    "In the afternoon," Charles replied while staring at me with a smile.


    As I just stood there, James tried to get out of Charles''s arms to go to me instead.


    When he realized that that would not work, he opened his arms to me.


    "Mommy! Daddy, let go of me!" he cried out.


    How could I refuse my son''s imploring eyes? So even though I was reluctant, I walked into the room


    and took James over.


    But as I did so, I identally touched Charles''s arm.


    My face turned red when I felt his skin that was hot to the touch.


    I looked up at Charles, and sure enough, his eyes were burning with lust.


    Before he even thought of making a move, I hurriedly held James and kept a distance from Charles.


    "James, did you miss Mom? Come on.Kiss Mommy."


    "I missed Mommy so much!"


    James threw himself in my arms and kissed me several times on the face endearingly.


    When he saw how happy his kisses made me, he kissed me a few more times.I hugged James tighter,


    and the fatigue and exhaustion in my body after a whole day''s work disappeared in an instant.


    "Don''t move!" Charles suddenly stood up and wiped my face with a tissue.


    I frowned and took a step back in displeasure.


    "What are you doing?"


    Why did he touch me all of a sudden?


    "The saliva is full of bacteria.I''m just helping you clean your face."


    I was at a loss for words.


    Nevertheless, I leaned back and avoided his hand.


    "I''ll sleep with James in another room."


    Charles threw the tissue into the trash can and impatiently asked, "Which room?"


    "Of course, the children''s room."


    With a snort, I turned around to leave the room with James.I did not want to stay another second in the


    same room as Charles.


    "James sleeps with me tonight."


    Charles took James out of my arms with a frown.


    He looked so serious and adamant about staying with James.


    Well, he was on a business trip for quite a while, so he must have missed his child very much.


    With that, I let go of James and nodded in agreement.


    "Okay then.I''ll sleep in the guest room."


    But before I could take another step, Charles suddenly stopped me.


    "Scarlett, let''s talk."


    "Scarlett!"


    James echoed when he heard Charles call my name.I was stunned.


    Meanwhile, a frown tugged at Charles''s mouth.


    At this moment, he put James on the bed so we could talk.


    But then, the little boy called Charles something that made his hackles rise.


    "Charles, bad guy!"


    With his teeth gritted in anger, Charles turned to look at me and asked, "Scarlett, do you often speak ill


    of me in front of the kids?"


    The anger in his eyes terrified me, so I immediately answered, "Of course, not!"


    Charles sneered.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It did not take a genius to know that he did not believe what I said.Charles stared daggers at me.


    "Do you seriously think I''m that kind of person?"


    I felt even guiltier at his question, so I did not dare to look at him anymore.


    Right now, there seemed to be one thing left to do¡ª leave.


    But before I could do so, Charles grabbed my wrist.


    The weather was freezing as it was winter.


    On the contrary, Charles''s palms were so warm.


    For a second, I felt the urge to let his warmth engulf me.


    However, I only felt it for a fleeting moment before I realized that this should not happen.I shook off his


    hand.


    "Let me go."


    "Scarlett, I want to talk to you."


    Charles did not loosen his grip and instead tightened it.


    "Talk about what? James is here," I reminded him.


    James, who was sitting on the bed alone, looked at Charles and me with a curious gaze and then


    pped his hands excitedly.


    "Kiss! Daddy and Mommy, kiss!"


    I looked at my son in disbelief.


    What a naughty boy! Charles moved closer to me and whispered in my ear, "Scarlett, our son is asking


    us to kiss.Shouldn''t we fulfill his wish?"


    "Shut up!" I snapped.


    But as soon as I finished speaking, Charles pulled me closer, put his hand on the back of my neck, and


    kissed me.


    Our kiss was passionate yet gentle.


    I was in a daze for a moment, and it took me a while before I got ahold of myself.


    "Why did you kiss me? I didn''t say yes!"


    "Should I have let James down? If he sees that our marriage is actually broken, he''ll have a void in his


    heart."


    Charles''s words rendered me speechless.


    As I could not refute his words, I just shot daggers at him and then turned around and left.


    He always used the kids as an excuse, which infuriated me.


    Sadly, even though he was driving me nuts, there was nothing I could do about it.


    Fortunately, my anger dissipated after taking a shower.


    But when I walked out of the bathroom, I saw Charles standing outside the door.


    He had his back towards me.


    When he heard the door of the bathroom open and heard my footsteps, he turned around to face me.I


    gasped in surprise and hurriedly reached out to cover my chest with my hands.


    My clothes and pajamas were in the master bedroom.


    The only thing that was covering my body was a bath towel.


    Charles looked at me with a piercing gaze but turned his head away at once.I breathed a sigh of relief.


    As if nothing had just happened, I shifted my attention to the children''s books atop the cab.


    Charles did not seem to get the hint as he just stood there in front of me, not intending to leave.


    "Why are you still here?" I asked coldly.


    "We have to talk.Grandpa''s birthday ising,"


    Charles reminded me.I thought for a moment and nodded.


    "Oh, right."


    The Moore family regarded Grandpa Michael''s birthday as a big event, so it was imperative for us to


    discuss the preparations in advance.


    All of a sudden, my eyes widened in shock when I saw Charles unfastening his nightgown.


    I took two steps back and looked at him in horror.


    "Charles, what-what are you doing?"


    Charles stopped what he was doing and exined, "What? I was just fixing my nightgown.What did


    you think I was gonna do?"


    I did not answer and just stared at him warily.


    "Scarlett, why are you still standing there? Do you want to catch a cold so that you won''t have to take


    care of our children?"


    Charles asked with a sneer while fastening his nightgown.


    Just when I thought that my anger had subsided, it came surging into my veins once more.


    He had threatened me with my sons again.


    I was enraged, but I could not say no to that.


    Atst, I crawled into the quilt to warm myself up.


    However, it was still chilly.


    "Charles, can you get me a pair of pajamas in the master bedroom?" I asked in a low voice.


    It was not warm enough in this room.


    To make things worse, I was naked.


    If I slept in this room, I might really catch a cold.Charles sighed.


    "You can sleep in the master bedroom.I''ll sleep here instead."


    I lowered my head in guilt.


    Would it be unfair to him if he slept in the children''s room? A deafening silence filled the air, and the


    atmosphere in the room became a little awkward.


    "Scarlett, why did you suddenly send the kids back to the Moore mansion?" Charles slowly asked.


    "The Moore mansion is a little far from Garden Street.It''d be troublesome for the elders if they decided


    to visit the kids there.Besides, you don''t want to divorce me for now, and I can''t take them away," I


    answered without beating around the bush.


    I looked into Charles''s eyes and wondered, ¡®If he remarries in the future and has had another child, will


    he leave my children to me? If he have a child with his new wife, will he still care about his children with


    his ex -wife?


    '' "Not in a million years," Charles answered firmly.


    I lowered my head and said nothing.


    In all honesty, I did not believe his words.


    I was certain that he would eventually grow tired of me and divorce me.


    That being said, it was useless to refute his words now.


    At this moment, I just nodded silently in response, even though my heart said otherwise.

 Chapter 357: Put The Ring Back On

    Chapter 357: Put The Ring Back On


    Scarlett¡®s POV:


    The room fell into silence once more.


    Just as I was thinking of what to say, Charles spoke up.


    Charles spoke up.


    ¡°I¡®ll pick you up after work for Grandpa¡®s birthday.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I looked at him, visibly surprised.


    Before I could refuse, he exined, ¡°There will be lots of reporters for the event. If you don¡®t go to the p


    arty with me, people will assume that we¡®re not getting along.¡±


    Shocked by the exnation, my eyes widened as I tried toe up with an excuse to refuse his sugge


    stion.


    ¡®A few days ago, Grandpa said that he only wanted to a small celebration at home. Why did he suddenl


    y invite the media?¡¯


    ¡°Grandpa is happy that he¡®s gotten


    two more great grandchildren this year. The party this year isn¡®t just to celebrate his birthday.¡± Charles


    Smirked.


    ¡°But we¡®ve already held a party for the twins, haven¡®t we?¡± I asked. ¡°The elders weren¡®t at that party. Gr


    andpa thought it was necessary to hold an official one,¡± he retorted.


    Somehow, I sensed that things weren¡®t as simple as he said they were, but I still calmly agreed to his s


    uggestion.


    ¡°You should sleep in the master bedroom. It¡®s warmer there,¡±


    Charles said in a gentle voice.


    I lifted the quilt, intending to get up. But the second I moved, the bath towel around my body came loos


    e by ident. Blushing, I hurried back to bed.


    ¡°No, it¡®s okay. I¡®ll sleep here. This bed is too small for you. You should go to the master bedroom now.¡±


    ¡°Do you really care about me?¡± he asked. Charles knitted his brows, visibly surprised.


    ¡°I do. You can leave now,¡± I answered. I wrapped myself in the nket, lowering my head to hide my e


    mbarrassment


    Charles fell silent for a moment and then he scoffed at me.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Scarlett, since I¡®ve been away, have you been enjoying yourself?¡±


    I wanted to admit that I had been enjoying the fact


    that he was away, but then I remembered what hellish consequences there


    were in provoking him, so I just didn¡®t answer the question.


    Cautiously, I looked him in the eye and replied, ¡°I¡®m feeling sleepy.¡±


    Charles seemed annoyed. He stared at me for a long time before he finally decided to walk away.


    Breathing a sigh of relief, I picked up the bath towel and wrapped it around myself again. Fearing that h


    e¡®de back, I bolted to the door, intending to lock it as soon as possible. But because I moved


    so fast, I identally sprained my ankle.


    gasped in pain, limping towards the door before finally managing to lock it.


    ¡°Scarlett, why did you lock the door?¡± Charles asked from the other side of the door, sounding really an


    noyed.


    ¡°What are you doing here again?¡±


    I was startled by the sound of his voice and I leaned against the door nervously.


    ¡°I brought you a nightgown.¡±


    I breathed a sigh of relief before opening the door swiftly.


    Outside the door, Charles stood with a nightgown in hand.


    I frowned upon seeing him, feeling conflicted.


    The nightgown he had was a silk slip dress, which was his favorite style of dress.


    But it was winter right now and the children¡®s room wasn¡®t warm.


    ¡°Don¡®t you want it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    | gritted my teeth and took the nightgown, albeit reluctantly.


    It was better to wear something than nothing!


    Charles¡® POV:


    After taking the nightgown, I noticed that Scarlett was about to close the door


    Seeing her so vignt against me was starting to get on my nerves.


    ¡°Who were you so wary of when you locked the door just now?¡± I asked. Scarlett gazed down in silence


    .


    At this point, I lost my temper and snapped at her. ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    ¡°I¡®m not being wary of you. It¡®s just that there are so many people at home, and I¡®m practically


    naked here,¡± Scarlett cried.


    Her eyes welled up with tears and she sounded sincerely upset about it.


    When I saw that she was about to break down, I remembered how she cried because she was afraid of


    me thest time.


    My heart softened because I didn¡®t


    have the heart to force her into submission again. ¡°Scarlett, just go to bed. Good night,¡± I said.


    ¡°Good night.¡± Scarlett nodded in response.


    In truth, I didn¡®t want to leave things like this.


    But as soon as I took a step back, I found that Scarlett had already closed the door.


    When I heard her lock it, my heart sank.


    I didn¡®t want to let things go on like this.


    As I leaned against the door, my mind was filled with images of Scarlett¡®s body. Her fair


    skin and beautiful curves that appeared right after the bath towel fell from her.


    I wanted to exercise my right as her husband. And I wanted to kiss her, and have her just as I did befor


    e.


    *****


    On Grandpa¡®s birthday, I asked Richard to park the car at the gate of the TV station.


    After work, Scarlett walked out of the TV station.


    All she was wearing was a suit, and she didn¡®t even have a coat on.


    Annoyed, I frowned before getting out of the car and striding over to her side just to put my coat on her.


    Scarlett thanked me politely and then moved aside.


    The fact that she was so eager to distance herself from me was annoying and disheartening.


    ¡°Take us to Ethan¡¯s studio,¡± I said to Richard. ¨C


    ¡°Isn¡®t that the studio that designed my wedding dress?¡± Scarlett asked, sounding confused. ¡°Yeah. We¡®l


    l drop by there to pick an evening dress


    for you for the party tonight,¡± I remarked. Scarlett nodded in silence.


    She then lowered her head and fiddled with her fingers.


    When I noticed what she was doing, I felt even more dejected.


    I wanted to tell her something important today, and I really needed her cooperation.


    But I was afraid that she would just refuse my request. I touched


    the ring on my finger and turned my gaze towards the passing scenery outside the window.


    Upon our arrival at the studio, Ethan took out the evening dress that he had prepared in advance. Then


    , he took Scarlett to the fitting room to change.


    When Scarlett came out of the fitting room, I was so amazed by her.


    Thad seen her wear many different styles of evening dresses, but the one she was wearing right now w


    as a cut above the rest.


    Tempted by her ethereal beauty, I hurried to her side; my eyes were glued to her.


    ¨C


    Chaptes Pull Hay


    Barker Scarlett blushed while covering her chest. Her shoulders were slightly trembling, perhaps becaus


    ¡°Is it 100 revealing?¡± she asked,


    ¡°A bit,¡± I replied


    I nced over at Ethan and asked him to bring us a shawl.


    I stared at Scarlett¡®s bare back, breathing heavily.


    Even though the dress was beautiful, her entire back was exposed,


    it was indeed a little too sexy


    The moment she would enter the banquet hall, I was certain that she¡®d be the center of attention.


    The thought of countless men staring at Scarlett infuriated me.


    Ethan approached me and handed a shawl that matched the dress, ¡°Put it on for your wife.¡±


    Before leaving, he shot me a yful nce


    I kind of felt like he was making fun of me.


    Casting that thought aside, I put the shawl on Scarlett and rested my hands on her shoulders.


    She felt uneasy about my hand, so she took a step back to avoid it.


    However, I exerted more force with my hands and said in a gentle voice, ¡°It¡®s cold outside. It¡®ll be warme


    After a moment of hesitation, Scarlett nodded obediently.


    Back in the car, I timorously took out the wedding ring from my pocket and held her hand.


    Scarlett frowned in disgust when she saw the diamond ring. I


    could tell that she was aching to withdraw her hand.


    My heart ached when she did pull her hand away.


    ¡°Scarlett, I just need you to put up with it for the night. Just think of it as theatrics. Once the party is over


    promise,¡± I pleaded.


    Having heard my request, Scarlett finally stopped resisting. 1 I put the ring on her finger and breathed a


    Even though I intended to give her the wedding ring tonight, I was still worried that she would resist


    me strongly.


    I didn¡®t want to quarrel with her over this matter again.


    ¡°Can you let go of me now?¡± Scarlett asked, trying to get rid of my hand.


    Reluctantly, I obliged to her request and put my hands back on myp, clenching my fists.


    It seemed that it was the only way I could feel the warmth of her hands for a little while longer.


    But at the back of my mind, I believed that someday, I would be able to hold her hand again for as long a

 Chapter 358: Windfall

    Chapter 358:Windfall


    Scarlett¡®s POV:


    The car soon arrived at the hotel. Charles was the first to disembark from the car. Meanwhile, I was sitti


    ng in the backseat, staring out the window and looking at the gate surrounded by media personnel. And


    as I looked at them all, I felt reluctant to leave the car.


    Most of the guests today were celebrities, some of whom I¡®d only seem on the news before.


    I wondered if I could actually handle being at an asion such as this one.


    The following moment, the car¡®s door opened up and a hand reached out to me from


    outside. Seeing it made my heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Come, hold my hand and be careful on your way out.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Charles was standing right in front of me with his back towards the light. His hand was suspended in mi


    dair, and he wore a stoic expression.


    Reporters and paparazzi were squeezing their way past each other, and moving in on us like hounds. F


    ortunately, the bodyguards stopped them before they could get any closer. The only thing visible


    in Charles¡® eyes from the start until the very end was my reflection.


    ¡®This is a show... It¡®s just theatrics.¡®


    Gradually, I calmed down and held Charles¡® hand. He gripped my hand the moment I touched his, and


    shielded my head with his other hand.


    While I was holding his hand, I showed up in front of everyone wearing a bright smile, and I nodded


    at the media personnel as a greeting.


    ¡°Charles, Scarlett, you¡®re finally here. I¡®ve been standing her for too long that my legs have started to h


    urt. Come on! Help me greet our guests. Lawrence and I will


    go inside and say hello to the other guests.¡±


    Alice waved at


    us and weed us warmly. Upon our arrival at the gate, she held Lawrence¡®s arm and they walked int


    o the hall, leaving me and Charles staring at each other.


    ¡°Please, do her this favor. After all, it¡®s Grandpa¡®s birthday. As part of the younger generation, it¡®s our du


    ty to wee the guests,¡± Charles whispered in my ear.


    Indeed, it was my duty to wee guests for Michael.


    I didn¡®t object to the task at hand and stayed outside in


    the cold breeze along with Charles to greet the guests.


    But I soon regretted this decision. As time went by, more and more guests arrived. I was merely noddin


    g and smiling at them, but those were enough to exhaust me. My shoulders had grown numb, and my l


    egs became stiff because of how cold it was.


    Spencer and Vivian arrivedte. She was wearing a dark blue strapless evening dress, which matched


    his blue velvet suit quite well.


    ¡°Honey, we¡®re here!¡± Vivian greeted me.


    ¡°Spencer, bro,e here.¡± Charles beckoned Spencer toe closer, visibly upset. ¡°Why on earth are


    youte?¡±


    ¡°Uh... well... Bro. I can¡®t get into specifics, but it¡®s something between couples.¡± Spencer elbowed Charl


    es gently; his face turning red.


    I noticed that the veins on Charles¡® temple were about to pop.


    ¡°Scarlett won¡®t be able to stand out here for too long. Help me entertain the guests,¡± Charlesmand


    ed Spencer.


    Afterwards, he took off his suit jacket and draped it over me before putting his hand on my waist.


    The coat he put on me smelled of sandalwood. The scent wafted into my nose and it made me feel dizz


    y. His arm on my waist felt powerful. I couldn¡®t break free from his grasp, so I had to walk on with him.


    When we entered the banquet hall, I finally felt warmer.


    Charles led me through the crowded hall and into the presidential suite upstairs. There, I sat on the sof


    a wearily, letting out a wapier 350 windrani sigh of relief.


    Suddenly, he took off my high¨Cheeled shoes. When his warm fingers touched my cold ankles, I


    quickly retracted my feet as though they had been scalded by hot water.


    ¡°What


    are you doing?¡± I asked, visibly flummoxed. Charles took out a pair of sneakers from the shoe cab.


    ¡°It won¡®t be good for your ankles to wear high heels for too long. Change into these shoes. They¡®re mor


    efortable,¡± he said.


    ¡°What? Absolutely not!¡±


    Evening dress and sneakers? Who would wear like that at the party like tonight? I don¡®t want to look lik


    e a fool in public!


    ¡°Just hurry up! The elders will be here soon to urge us to go downstairs.¡± Charles held the sneakers to


    wards me while looking


    directly into my eyes. | curled up on the sofa, refusing him in silence.


    ¡°Your ankles must feel numb from the cold. It¡®s gonna hurt and you won¡®t be able to sleep for the rest of


    the night.¡± Charles¡® face turned grim. ¡°I don¡®t care! I¡®m not going to wear those,¡± Iretorted, crossing my l


    egs.


    ¡°Since


    you¡®re not willing to wear them yourself, I¡®ll have to help you.¡± Charles got down on one knee, grabbed


    my ankle, and straightened out my leg.


    ¡°No! Charles, let me go!¡± The paining from my ankle made me want to struggle.


    ¡°Stop moving! If you keep moving, I¡®m going to kiss you,¡± he warned.


    ¡°How dare you?¡± I shot him a re.


    ¡°Oh, you think I won¡®t do it? Resist again and I¡®ll do something even worse. Try me!¡±


    ¡®God, this hoodlum! He¡®s impossible!¡® I remarked inwardly.


    Charles had always been a man of his word, so I dared not act rashly again. My only choice was to let


    him put the sneakers on for me.


    I remained seated on the sofa, feeling so resentful that I wanted to throw my high¨C


    heeled shoes at his face.


    Finally, Charles was done putting on the sneakers for me, and he even put some warm patches on my le


    At this moment, I was wearing


    his ck coat, a gorgeous evening dress, a pair of sneakers, and several warm patches on my leg. I bra


    In the hall, Grandpa was already giving a speech onstage. The moment he saw me and Charlesing


    ¡°Thank you all foring to my birthday party today. Originally, I didn¡®t want to host such a grand party.


    While he was giving an impassioned speech onstage, Grandpa waved at me and said, ¡°Scarlett,e h


    All of a sudden, all eyes were on me. I pinched the corner of my coat, feeling awkward.


    ¡®This is all Charles¡® fault! I probably look really awful right now.¡®


    Faced with everyone¡®s surprised gazes, Charles put his arm around my waist and walked with me towar


    ¡°My granddaughter¨C


    iw, Scarlett, is the only reason why the Moore family is able to have new members. Thus, I¡®ve decide


    The audience burst into an uproar and thunderous apuse.


    Everyone was so amazed by the incredibly generous gift that


    Michael bestowed upon me. They cast envious gazes at me. Meanwhile, I was still trying to process wha


    ¡°Charles, what did Grandpa mean by that?¡± I asked Charles in confusion.


    Calmly, he looked into my eyes and whispered to my ear, ¡°It¡®s just a gift from the elders. Nothing to be w


    ¡°Of course, I did. This is the project that I¡®ve been recently working on,¡± he responded.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    I was ck¨Cjawed in awe. Icey once told me that the new project Charles was


    handling was worth at least ten billion dors.


    ¡°Scarlett, the Moore family isn¡®tcking in money,¡± he said. His casual tone made me feel like he didn¡®t g


    billion dor project as a gift, and instead just gave out a dor to a beggar on the roadside.


    It was a windfall worth ten billion dors. Anyone would


    be confused and amazed at the same time. I clutched my purse and remembered that there was a docu

 Chapter 359: She Doesn’t Love You At All

    Chapter 359: She Doesn¡¯t Love You At All


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    "If you¡¯re feeling guilty, just consider it as a gift to your kids.You can ept it on their behalf, and give it


    back to them once they¡¯ve grown up." Charles remarked in a soft voice.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, why won¡¯t he just give it to the kids directly?¡¯ I thought.


    Just as I was about to rebuke Charles, Grandma brought the three kids onto the stage.


    James was being led by Grandma, and the twins were carried onto the stage by their nannies.Today,


    James was wearing a ck suit.


    The twins wore simr tailor-made clothes as well.


    When they were next to Charles, people saw at a nce that they were wearing parent-child clothing.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! Allow me to formally introduce these kids to all of you.They are the heirs of the


    Moore family.I¡¯m here to announce that I¡¯ll give them each a vi and one hundred million dors¡¯ worth


    of money!"


    I still hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock of receiving a surprise gift worth of ten billion dors, and the


    Moore family had left me ck-jawed in awe again.


    ¡®¡®My kids are still far too young. Why did the Moore family give them so much money? If all of my kids


    aren¡¯t wearing famous brands every day in the future, others might think that I¡¯m embezzling the money


    the Moore family gave the kids.I cannot allow this to happen!¡¯¡¯ I was about to refuse, but James had


    already epted the gift happily.


    "Thank you, Great Grandmother, Great Grandfather.I wish you good health and happiness every day."


    ¡®¡®Who taught James to say those words?¡¯¡¯ I wondered.


    I nced over at Charles, suspecting that he was the culprit behind this.


    "Did you teach him to say that?" Charles shrugged and acquiesced.


    No matter how awkward I felt right now, these two things were set in stone.It was supposed to be


    Grandpa¡¯s birthday party, but now, the three kids had be the stars of the show.


    "Michael and Christine¡¯s gifts are reasonable.If you ever divorce Charles in the future, you won¡¯t have


    to worry about money ever again!" Icey remarked, joining in on the fun.


    David pinched her hand weakly.He nced over at Charles and remarked, "Don¡¯t say such nonsensical


    things."


    "What¡¯s the big deal? You men are so petty! What? I¡¯m not even allowed to mention the word divorce


    now? Surely Charles won¡¯t behave like you, will he?"


    Icey rolled her eyes at David, ncing at Charles provocatively


    "Sadly, I¡¯m no exception," said Charles Now, Icey was rendered speechless.


    David, on the other hand, was giggling beside her.


    "Since you won¡¯t allow us to mention the divorce, you need to be nicer to Scarlett from now on.Is that


    too much to ask?" Nina chimed in, staring at Charles sternly.


    "She¡¯s right, Charles! If you ever try to bully Scarlett again, we¡¯ll help her escape from you.She


    deserves better than a jerk,"


    Vivian added Because he was being criticized by these women, Charles sighed helplessly.


    "Aren¡¯t they a bit overprotected?" he asked me.


    "Are they?"


    I was really touched that my best friends were willing and ready to protect me.It turned out that I was


    never truly alone, and that they were always so considerate of me.


    "In that case, I would like to thank you for your concern for my wife on her behalf.As for the other things


    you mentioned, we¡¯ll see how things y out." Charles picked up his wine ss, proposed a toast, and


    drank it.


    "Please, enjoy yourselves Scarlett and I need to entertain some other guests now.Excuse us," Charles


    took me away from my friends forcibly.


    I stayed beside him like a personal attendant, watching him toast and drink with guests after guests.I


    couldn¡¯t stand the fact that he was drinking too much so I reached out my hand to stop him and


    whispered, "That¡¯s enough.Don¡¯t drink too much."


    "Are you worried about me?" Charles stared into my eyes as his own lit up.


    Feeling awkward, I turned around.


    "I¡¯m just worried that my sons could lose their father early on in their lives."


    He broke into a heartyughter.He thenbed my hair back and said, "There¡¯s no need to worry.I


    promise you that my sons won¡¯t lose their father, and you won¡¯t lose your husband either."


    I frowned at his response.


    ¡®¡®How did I be the subject of the topic?¡¯¡¯ Charles didn¡¯t heed my advice and just continued


    drinking.And the more he drank, the more worried I became


    "Mrs.Moore, I¡¯d like to propose a toast to you," said a guest, raising his ss towards me.


    "Sorry, but my wife isn¡¯t feeling well today.I¡¯ll drink it for her."


    Having said that, Charles gulped down the entire ss of champagne.


    "Damn¡­ if he keeps drinking like that, he¡¯s definitely going to suffer from alcohol poisoning"


    I was about to walk away, but he pulled me back to his side and wrapped his arms around my waist.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going?" Charles asked, staring right at me; his eyes had turned red.


    I red at him and stopped a waiter passing by.


    "Please prepare some hangover pills for Mr.Moore.Thank you."


    "Yes, ma¡¯am."


    As I watched the waiter walk away, I sighed deeply, hoping that nothing would go wrong with my n


    for the night.


    The party was about to conclude.


    J came over and said to me, "The children have already fallen asleep upstairs."


    I nced at my watch and saw that it was almost midnight.


    "Got it."


    "Honey, it¡¯s time for bed," Charles said to me.


    His face had turned red from all the alcohol he had drunk, and his vision was blurred.The strong odor of


    alcohol his body exuded was enough for me to infer that he was already hammered


    "What about our guests?" I asked.


    Charles put his arm around my shoulder, leaned against me, and led me to Spencer.


    "Help me¡­ see the guests off." His speech was already slurred.


    "Okay.We¡¯ll take care of it.You should go to bed, man," Spencer responded.


    With that, Charles and I left.


    I couldn¡¯t stand the smell of alcohol on him, so I wanted to push him away.


    "Don¡¯t move.Let¡¯s go to the bedroom.I¡¯m about to faint," he said.


    The paleness of his face didn¡¯t seem fake.


    At this moment, I no longer cared about my difort.


    All I wanted was to help him leave the banquet hall.


    Just as we walked towards the door, we ran into Nancy.


    "Charles, are you drunk?" she asked.


    "Did you ask her toe here?"


    Charles tightened his grip on me and his face turned grim.


    I was just as surprised as he was.I didn¡¯t invite Nancy.


    ¡®Why did shee here without an invitation?¡¯ I wondered.


    "Charles, you¡¯re clearly drunk.Scarlett, allow me to take him to the guest room."


    Nancy approached and tried to take Charles from me, but he quickly shook off her hand.His reaction


    took her aback.


    "Scarlett, are you still trying to push me to another woman?" Charles gripped my shoulders, staring at


    me with anger in his eyes.


    I nced at Nancy and saw that she was acting like she had been wronged.


    Then, I frowned at Charles and exined, "I didn¡¯t invite her here!"


    "If you didn¡¯t invite her, who else could¡¯ve invited her? She has no invitation.How did she get in here?"


    Charles was drunk and annoyed, and his voice was getting louder with every other word.I lost my


    temper and didn¡¯t bother to exin myself to him anymore.


    "If you don¡¯t believe me, I don¡¯t care.Do you still want to go upstairs?"


    Charles held my face, wearing an insidious expression.


    "Of course, I do."


    He drew the outline of my body using his fingers and said in a hoarse voice, "I¡¯m going to eat you up."


    I sensed that he was nning something ominous, so I wanted to run away.


    As a n took shape in my mind, I grabbed my purse.


    In the end, I suppressed my instinct to run and stood rooted to my spot.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nancy continued badgering him.


    "Charles, what happened to you?"


    "Get the fuck out! Don¡¯te any closer!"


    Charles turned around just to shout at her.


    Nancy was frightened to the point of trembling.Her eyes disyed just how horrified she was.


    As she looked at him, tears streamed down her cheeks, making her look even more pitiful.


    Unfortunately, Charles was heartless towards her.He held me in his arms and walked past Nancy

 Chapter 360: I Want You

    Chapter 360: I Want You


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    After helping Charles walk into the room, I pushed him onto the couch.He was drunk.


    Massaging my sore shoulder, I was about to go and check on my sons when Charles suddenly


    grabbed me.I fell into his arms.


    "Charles, what are you doing? Let me go!"


    However, Charles ignored my words and pressed me under his body.


    "Honey, I feel so hot," he whispered in my ear seductively.


    "Then you should go and take a shower.Why are you holding me? I have to check on the kids.Let me


    go."


    "I want you." Charles¡¯ eyes were filled with lust as he looked at me.He looked like a predator that was


    about to devour me whole.


    My heart was racing so fast that I felt like it was going to jump out of my throat any moment.


    I felt that it was too dangerous to be with him now, and I knew that I had to run away.


    "Let go of me.Jerry is awake."


    I tried my best to push him away in panic.


    "Jerry¡­ Who named my sons? Was it you? Or William? Do you really hate me enough to even deprive


    me of my right as their dad? Or do I have to kill Rita to get your forgiveness?" Charles asked, gritting


    his teeth.


    "Charles, you¡¯re drunk." My heart was caught in a whirlpool of emotions.


    I med him for being ruthless while he med me for being so cold towards him.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It felt as though we were caught in a stalemate.The next second, Charles kissed me, his breath


    smelling like alcohol, and I immediately turned away.


    He was irritated by my reaction that he suddenly grabbed my jaw so tightly that it felt like he was about


    to crush it.


    "Why don¡¯t you let me kiss you? Would you rather have someone else kiss you?"


    "Charles, what are you¡­"


    Before I could even finish my words, he sealed my lips with a passionate kiss, making it impossible for


    me to move.


    Like a fierce lion, he bit my lips, and stuck his tongue into my mouth.


    That deep kiss rendered me breathless and made me feel hazy.


    I was about to suffocate from it when he suddenly withdrew his lips from mine and began to kiss my


    neck and my chest.


    "Scarlett, I feel so hot.Help me,"


    Charles whispered in my ear, his hot breath making me blush.I suddenly felt his erection pressing


    against my vagina, ready to attack me.


    "Can you feel it? It misses you too," Charles said in an ambiguous tone.


    Feeling his strong lust, I was at a loss.


    All of a sudden, I vaguely heard a rustling sounding from the door.


    ¡®¡®Great! Tracy must havee to check on me!¡¯¡¯


    "Tracy¡­ Ah!"


    Before I could say another word, he ripped my dress apart, stripping me naked.


    "What are you trying to do?" I yelled.


    "Fuck you, of course."


    He quickly took off his clothes and pounced on me.It had been longer than a year since we stood in


    front of each other, naked.


    I could see sweat dripping from his tan body and his sculpted abs.I felt my skin burn the moment his


    body touched me.I immediately felt that something was wrong.


    Charles'' body was extremely hot to the touch and there was an abnormal flush on his face.


    "Charles, you¡¯re sick.Get up! I''ll get the doctor to check you."


    Saying that, I struggled to get up.


    "You are the only doctor for me."


    He pressed me under his body and began to fondle my naked breasts vigorously.


    I struggled to push him away, but it was of no use.


    He grabbed my legs and wrapped them around his waist while his finger slowly prated my vagina.


    I felt both joy and fear from the sudden stimtion.I enjoyed the pleasure, even though my brain was


    screaming at me to push him away.


    Charles then pushed another finger into my vagina.


    His slender fingers teased and toyed with my sensitive areas until I felt a stream of fluid shamefully


    gushing out of me.


    "Ah¡­"


    The pleasure caused my body to grow extremely hot until I waspletely wet.


    Charles suddenly pulled out his dripping wet fingers from my vagina.


    "Do you want it?"


    By then, I had lost my mindpletely into the vortex of desire that he had created.


    "Yes¡­"


    "I want you more."


    He immediately prated me with his penis.


    We both let out a moan before he began to thrust deeper inside of me, making it hard for me to


    breathe.


    My tight vagina waspletely consumed with his thick and long penis.


    Pleasure was surging through my body, and I could not help but let out an irresistible happy scream


    every time he thrust himself deeper and deeper.


    I couldn¡¯t refuse the barbaric pleasure.I could only passively lie under him, undting my waist.


    Soon, our nasty bodily fluids were all over each other¡¯s bodies, but he did not stop until he was


    satisfied.


    After the sex, Charlesy on the sofa, hugging me.I nced at my handbag which was on the floor.


    Hearing my phone ring, I was about to pick it up, but Charles held me tighter.


    "Let go of me.I want to go to the bathroom." I red at him.


    Charles finally let go of me, and I quickly picked up my bag as I staggered to the bathroom.


    When I looked at my reflection in the bathroom mirror, I noticed that my face was red and shiny.


    Anyone who saw me like that could tell that I just had sex.


    I quickly washed my face with cold water and forced myself to calm down before I opened the handbag


    and nced at the document inside.I reminded myself that I must break up with Charles for good.


    All of a sudden, there was a knock on the door.


    "Honey, open the door.I want to use the bathroom as well."


    Charles was still knocking on the door, so I quickly put the document back into my bag.


    "Honey, if you don¡¯t open the door, I am going toe in."


    Determined, I opened the door, and fell into Charles¡¯ arms.


    "Honey, don¡¯t go.Let¡¯s go out togetherter."


    Was he a beast? How could he not be exhausted? I felt sparks of electricity in my body and my vagina


    waspletely sore.


    "Didn¡¯t you want to use the bathroom? I¡¯ll wait outside for you."


    Just when I was about to walk out, Charles held me tightly again.I wanted to struggle, but I was


    completely exhausted.


    "No, you will try to escape." Charles stared at me with his deep eyes full of scrutiny.


    "Don¡¯t worry.I won¡¯t run away.Besides, I have a document here that I need you to sign," I said patiently.


    "No."


    My patience was running out as time passed, and I could not help but nce at the roof.If things went


    ording to my n, then there should be a helicopter waiting for me and my sons on the roof.

 Chapter 361: Escape

    Chapter 361: Escape


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    As I leisurely washed my hands, only the sound of running water could be heard in the bathroom.I


    could see Scarlett¡®s upset face reflected in the mirror.


    Perhaps she hadn¡®t noticed that she was pouting.Somehow, she reminded me of the sweet memories


    of the past.Back when she was younger, she liked staying with me.


    And oftentimes, she would pout at me when something annoyed her While I stared at the water, I


    remembered how Scarlett used to y with water with me back when we were kids.I wanted to do that


    again, so I sshed water on her.


    Startled, Scarlett stepped back.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Didn¡®t you used to enjoy sshing water on me like this when we were younger?"


    A smile appeared on my face as I thought of the distant past.


    "I¡®m an adult already, okay? I haven¡®t yed with water for a long time!"


    I paid her words no mind and kept on sshing water at her.


    "Stop it, Charles!" Scarlett wiped away the water on her face, visibly enraged.


    Feeling a little disappointed, I decided to stop.She was no longer the little girl who always pestered me


    before.Now, she was either annoyed or bored with everything I did.


    Scarlett sighed and said, "Let¡®s just go out."


    "But honey, I still feel hot," I murmured.


    "What are you talking about?" Scarlett stood rooted to her spot, dumbfounded.


    At this point, I could no longer repress my desire to have sex with her.


    Slowly, I approached her and pressed her against the bathroom door.Her natural scent tempted me as


    it wafted into my nose.I caressed her face and whispered, "We haven¡¯t had sex for so long, Don¡¯t you


    want me anymore?"


    "Charles, you bastard!"


    Tears welled up in Scarlett¡¯s eyes.


    Her face, which was as fresh as a rose bud, turned red. The sight of her blushing face only made me


    want her more.I desired her so much that my dick grew hard.


    It was a natural physiological reaction.There was nothing I could do to stop it.I was aware that Nancy


    had added something into my winest night, but I still drank it.


    Fortunately, Scarlett didn¡¯t whore that woman off to me.


    I pulled Scarlett into my arms, walked towards the bathtub, and put her inside the tub filled with warm


    water "You jerk! Let go of"


    I kissed her before she could finish her sentence.


    While I was kissing her, I took off her bathrobe, lifted her up, and slid my penis into her vagina.Soon,


    my cock felt the warm of her insides.Her body was so alluring, and it felt so good inside her.I felt like I


    was in heaven.


    When I was satisfied, I finally let Scarlett go.


    She didn¡®t have any strength left to move.


    Gently, I held her in my arms and nted kisses on her cheek and neck.


    "Honey, please don¡®t leave me," I pleaded.


    Scarlett¡®s POV:


    While Charles was holding me in his arms, I remained still.When I heard his sweet words, I was not


    moved.Instead, I was confused.


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t love me.Why is he saying those words to me? He acts as though he loved me, and me


    alone, but that¡®s just not true! His so¨Ccalled love has hurt me time and time again.I don¡¯t think that¡¯s


    what love is¡¯¡® I told myself.


    I nced at my purse at the door of the bathroom.


    Inside, there was a waiver of custody.I was certain that he¡®d be drunk tonight, so I nned to persuade


    him into signing the waiver while he was inebriated and barely conscious.


    That way, I could take my kids away in secret.But something unexpected happened.He had sex with


    me over and over, leaving me no chance to take the bag.


    It seemed that I must give up on having the waiver signed for the time being.


    Weakly, I leaned against Charles¡® chest, thinking of what to do next.


    Satisfied, Charles smiled and didn¡®t bother me anymore.


    Afterwards, he carried me back to the bed andy down beside me.


    After a while, I heard the sound of his steady breathing.


    As I stared at the innocence of his sleeping face, I was caught in a dilemma.


    These past few weeks, I did my best to make Charles believe that I wanted to stay.


    But in truth, I just wanted to gain his trust.Now that I¡¯d done that, it was time to leave.


    ¡®Goodbye, Charles,¡® I muttered silently.


    Carefully, I removed his hand from my waist.


    However, he put it back where it was on my waist again.I was startled at first, but I yed it cool.


    "Honey, I¡®m going to the bathroom.I¡®ll be back soon."


    With that, Charles let go of me.


    I let out a sigh of relief and got out of bed.Then, I opened the door and snuck into the kids¡® room.I put


    the twins into the stroller and picked up James as he slept soundly.


    Afterwards, I sluggishly carried all three of them into the elevator.


    Fortunately, the elevator was going up quickly.I felt at ease knowing that it was nearing the top floor.I


    knew that everything would be settled this time.


    The kids and I were really about to leave this ce.


    Soon, the elevator arrived at the top floor.


    When the elevator opened, I saw a helicopter in the distance.


    Quickly, William rushed towards me.


    "Scarlett, I thought you wouldn¡®te!"


    "We¡®ll talkter.Let¡®s just get on the helicopter!"


    The closer I was to escaping, the more uneasy I felt.


    "Okay, hurry up."


    William took the stroller and wheeled it forward.


    I held James in my arms, following William closely Because of the startling noiseing from the


    helicopter, James woke up.


    He rubbed his eyes, staring at me in confusion.


    "Mom, where are we going?"


    "Don¡®t be afraid, my love.I¡®m taking you to a beautiful ce," I replied.


    "But what about Dad? Isn¡®t heing with us?"


    As I stared at James¡¯ innocent lovely face, tears welled up in my eyes.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dad has something to deal with right now.He won¡®t be able to be with us for the time being.But once


    he¡®s done with his work, he¡®lle see us," I said while sobbing.


    Perhaps there really was a connection between a father and a son.


    James immediately sensed that something was wrong and threw a tantrum.


    "No! I want to wait for Dad," he cried.


    "James, my love¡­ don¡®t cry."


    Seeing my son struggling violently made me uncertain of what to do.


    William came over and carried James, visibly anxious.


    "I¡®ll take him to the helicopter first."


    At this time, the boy struggled even more violently in William¡®s arms.


    "Mommy! I want my mommy and my daddy!" James whined.


    My heart bled for my son.I took him from William¡®s arms and attempted tofort him.


    "Everything¡¯s going to be okay, James.Mom is right here with you.I¡®ll be right beside you."


    "Scarlett, you won¡®t be able to handle him on your own.Just give him to me.Let¡®s not waste another


    moment." I decided to go with William¡®s suggestion and gave James to him.


    Afterwards, he carried the boy onto the helicopter.


    Soon, he came down to pick up the twins.


    Inside the stroller, Jerry and Jason were sleeping soundly.


    They had no idea that their mother was about to take them away from their biological father for good.


    "Will they hate me when they grow up?¡® I wondered.


    For a moment, I hesitated on going through with this n.


    William grabbed my shoulders and told me, "Scarlett, don¡®t give up now.Otherwise, all of your I efforts


    will be in vain."


    He was right.I shouldn¡¯t give up now.


    While William picked up Jason and walked ahead.I gritted my teeth and picked up Jerry.


    For some reason, my heart was aching. The endless pain almost drowned me.I crouched down beside


    the stroller as tears streamed down my face.


    "Do you regret it already?"


    William sounded really disappointed.


    As tears welled up in my eyes, I shook my head.


    Right now, my heart was torn in two.


    Half of me was excited that I was about to regain my freedom, but the other half was in pain because of


    the separation.

 Chapter 362: The Plan of Escape Failed

    Chapter 362: The n of Escape Failed


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    "What if the kids miss their dad?"


    I was at a loss for words as I looked at William.


    "They are young, and once they see that I am good to them, they will soon forget their biological


    father,"


    Williamforted me softly.


    I smiled bitterly and shook my head, tears streaming down my face.


    "Let¡¯s go." William walked up to me and held my hand.


    Although I should have left, I did not want to move.


    Ever since my dad passed away, I had been dreaming about him, and I would even cry in my sleep


    sometimes.Was I really going to let my children also suffer like I did?


    "William, I¡¯m sorry but I don¡®t want to leave." I looked at him apologetically.


    I could never let my children experience the same pain.


    All of a sudden, we heard the sound of footsteps.I turned around and found a dozen men in ck suits,


    surrounding the area.


    Charles and Richard walked out of the elevator.


    When I looked into Charles¡® cold eyes, I could not help but panic.


    "Take the kids away," he ordered coldly.


    Within a moment, all the bodyguards stepped forward, and took my children away.


    My legs began to tremble.


    A great sense of panic struck me, leaving me short of breath.


    William held me right before I copsed to the ground andforted me in a low voice, "Never mind.I¡®ll


    take you away and start a new life."


    ¡®A new life? Feeling desperate, I burst into tears.


    I could never live a life without my kids.


    "Scarlett, you can leave if you want, but you must remember that if you leave, then you will never be


    able to see the kids again," Charles said coldly.


    Under the dim light, I could not see his face clearly, but I could feel his anger like the zing hot air


    from a campfire.


    "I can even allow you the freedom of finding a man you like, but not with my sons," he added.


    "Scarlett, let¡®s go."


    William put his arm around my shoulder and continued, "We can have our own children in the future!"


    He was trying to take me away by force convenientes However, I stood still as I looked at Charles


    pleadingly.I couldn¡®t lose my children.


    They were all I had! William was so anxious that he carried me with all his strength.I finally came to my


    senses.


    "William, put me down!" With a helpless look, heplied.


    "I don¡®t want to leave."


    I couldn¡®t leave my children behind, and I could not be separated from them!


    "You won¡®t live a good life if you stay.Charles won¡®t let go of you easily!" William reminded me coldly.


    "But if I leave without my children, I will still not live a good life."


    There was no one who knew better than me that it was painful to be separated from my kids.


    I couldn¡®t bear to lose them again.


    "Scarlett, why are you being so silly? Charles is not the only man in the world!" William hissed.


    "It¡®s not because of him!"


    I retorted with a bitter smile.


    Couldn¡®t he see that I was doing it for my kids and not Charles?


    ¡°Then youe with me, and I will find a chanceter to bring the kids to you, okay?"


    William pleaded, holding my hand.


    "You can¡®t!" I retorted feebly.


    The moment Charles appeared, I knew that I had no other choice.


    William was about to continue his persuasion when he was suddenly interrupted by a cold voice.


    "At least, I let her decide her own fate, William.Can¡®t you even let her make her own choices?" William


    remained silent.


    He looked at me for a while before he finally gave up and got on the helicopter alone.


    After he left, Charles and I looked at each other in silence.I lowered my head, clenched my fists


    nervously as I walked towards Charles.


    "Since you chose to stay, no matter what happens in the future, you have to bear it," he reminded me


    coldly. I lowered my head in silence.


    As long as I was with my children, I was willing to bear anything.


    Charles gave me a sneer and turned around.I followed him desperately as I prepared for the worst.


    After going downstairs, I searched every room, but I couldn¡®t find the kids.


    There were no maids or bodyguards in the suite either.


    "Charles, where are the kids? Where did you take them?" I questioned him in despair as I stood before


    him.


    With a cold gaze, Charles was sitting on the sofa, smoking.


    Seeing him like that, my heart sank.


    Charles¡® POV:


    "Charles, where on earth did you hide the kids?" Scarlett asked in tears.


    She was still wearing the wedding ring that I put on her while she was trying to elope with another man,


    taking my sons with her.


    ¡®How cruel!¡® After a long time, she squatted down before me, grabbed my arm, and pleaded, "Where


    are our kids? Please, I want to know, okay?"


    My heart softened for a second when I saw her pleading so humbly.


    But the moment I remembered the stupid things that she had done, I could not help but get angry.


    Sneering, I pushed her arm away as I looked at her disgustedly.I had long known that she would try to


    leave, but I thought that she would stay for the sake of our kids, as long as I begged her not to.


    However, I had forgotten that her heart was as cold as a stone on a winter night.


    She would not hesitate to kick me out of her life and run away with the kid the first chance she got.I lit


    another cigarette.


    "Scarlett, why didn¡®t you go with William?"


    "I will be wherever my kids are." Scarlett lowered her head feebly.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Scarlett, do you really think that you are even qualified to see them now?"


    I sneered with mockery.I¡®m their mother.How can I not be qualified?


    Scarlett raised her head and red at me.


    "Well, you did try to elope with William, right? You have no right to see them ever again!"


    I reminded her coldly


    "No, ¡­"


    ¡°You are free now, Scarlett.Just like you always wanted.Go and pursue your happiness.I truly wish you


    a happy life."


    With that, I put out the cigarette.

 Chapter 363: Please Me

    Chapter 363: Please Me


    Charles¡¯ POV: ¡°Charles, I am sorry. Can¡¯t you forgive me? At least tell me where the kids are.¡± Scarlett


    gripped my wrist tightly as though she was holding onto herst straw of hope. I knew that I should feel


    happy to see her suffer like that, but that was not the case at all.


    ¡°If you can take them away from their father, why can¡¯t I take them away from their mother? Oh, yeah,


    they will have a mom. I can always marry someone else.¡± I could not help but be cruel towards her


    now.


    ¡°Charles, you can¡¯t do that!¡± Shaking her head desperately, she pleaded with me.


    ¡°Why not? You gave up the kids on your own, didn¡¯t you?¡± In a fit of pique, I pinched. her chin hard.


    Scarlett broke free from my grip, stood up, and threatened coldly, ¡°If you dare to separate me from the


    kids, then I will kill myself right before your eyes!¡±


    ¡°You can try,¡± I sneered with mockery in my eyes. Did she really think that I would go soft on her just


    because she threatened me with suicide? Wiping away her tears, she bolted to the door. Her


    stubbornness to leave hurt me deeply. All of a sudden, I remembered that day when she was holding


    the fruit knife in her hand, willing tomit suicide, Thinking of that, my heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Scarlett!¡± I hurried forward and held her.


    I heaved a sigh of relief when I felt her warmth. ¡°I should have fucked you to death!¡± I roared, gritting


    my teeth as I squeezed her tightly.


    ¡°Charles.¡± A long timeter, Scarlett finally managed to call out my name before she feebly slipped out


    of my arms. I picked her up, walked to the master bedroom, and threw her on the bed. She was still


    wearing my coat. It was clearly too big for her. How could she dare to run away with another man while


    wearing my coat? I stepped forward and rudely took off my coat from her.


    ¡°Scarlett, how could you let that man hug you while you were wearing my coat?¡± I threw my coat on the


    ground. Jealousy was eating up my soul from within and I could no longer control myself. ¡°Charles,


    what are you doing?¡± Scarlett questioned angrily. ¡°I am obviously going to do whatever the fuck I want!¡±


    I sneered as I hastily removed my tie. I then unbuttoned my shirt and pressed her under my body.


    ¡°Charles, don¡¯t touch me!¡± Scarlett struggled desperately. She kept patting me on the shoulder.


    ¡°Scarlett, if you dare to move one more time, I will make sure that you never see your kids. And I mean


    it!¡± I grabbed her wrists and pressed them over her head. 3 Scarlett calmed down and gradually gave


    up. Her intense cry turned into a low sob, but it sounded quite helpless. I was inexplicably irritated as I


    ordered coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡± Scarlett¡¯s shoulders trembled violently as though she was frightened by my


    loud voice. She then burst into tears. Her eyes were red and tears continued to stream down her face. I


    was upset to see her in such a pitiful state, so I gently held her face.


    ¡°Stop crying, okay?¡± I coaxed her.


    ¡°Charles, let me see the kids,¡± she pleaded again, holding my hand.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No!¡± I refused without hesitation. Hearing that, she began to wail again. ¡°Scarlett, stop crying already!¡±


    Annoyed, I bit her neck. Scarlett groaned in pain and stopped sobbing. When I looked into her


    aggrieved and stubborn eyes, my heart suddenly softened. ¡°Charles, what should I do to make you let


    me see the kids?¡± Scarlett asked, choking back her sobs.


    ¡°Please me.¡±


    When she heard those words, her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°If you want to see them in the future, then


    you have to please me first.¡± Scarlett was stunned. She could not believe her ears. ¡°If I am happy, then


    I will bring them to see you,¡± I added. Scarlett¡¯s eyes widened in shock. My fingers fondled her delicate


    skin. And just when I was about to take off her bra, she suddenly grabbed my wrist.


    ¡°Charles, I can do it, but you have to promise me something, okay?¡± Scarlett tried to negotiate with me,


    pretending to be calm. However, she had no idea that her shaky voice had already made it obvious that


    she was panicking I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when I saw that. After all, she still had not changed.


    ¡°What do you want? But whether I agree to it or not, depends on how I feel.¡± I lowered my head and


    looked at Scarlett¡¯s delicate body greedily. Nancy had added a lot of aphrodisiacs into the ss of


    wine, so that one sex session was not enough to vent the desire in my body, but since I was worried


    that Scarlett might not be able to handle it, I had been trying my best to control my desires.. I was


    surprised to see that she still had the energy to escape even after I fucked her ruthlessly.


    Thinking of that, I suddenly realized that she did not deserve to be pitied at all. ¡°Charles!¡± Scarlett


    red at me, trying to avoid my touch. ¡°You don¡¯t agree to it?¡± I stopped what I was doing and raised


    my eyebrows at her. I reminded myself that I would not let her see the kids again if she did not ept


    my terms. I was sure that she also thought of the same. Clenching her fists, she began to bargain with


    me again. ¡°Charles, first you have to promise me that you won¡¯t let Nancy or any of your girlfriends


    touch my children!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re allowed to let another man touch my kids, then why can¡¯t I do the same?¡±


    I asked in reply. ¡°But I didn¡¯t take them away from you, did I?¡± Scarlett reminded me angrily.


    ¡°That was only because I asked my men to stop you in time! Scarlett, since you don¡¯t want to be my


    wife, we are just partners from now on, but I will be Party A, and I have the final say!¡±


    Scarlett¡¯s POV: As Charles spoke, he held my hand bit my ring finger. I frowned, trying to withdraw my


    hand, but he held it tightly. ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t deserve to wear this ring anymore.¡± Charles stared at the


    ring on my finger coldly. I stared at him in silence, not knowing what to do. Did he want me to take off


    the ring? That was what I wanted too! ¡°What do you think?¡± Charles asked, looking at me. ¡°You are


    right. Take it off!¡± I said, nodding in agreement. We had originally agreed to take it off after Grandpa¡¯s


    birthday party.


    ¡°Take it off yourself.¡± Charles¡¯ voice suddenly turned cold. I did not even hesitate as I reached out to


    take off the ring. However, Charles suddenly held my hand and stopped me. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind.


    From now on, you are not allowed to take off the ring. You have to be a good wife, on and off the


    stage.¡±

 Chapter 364: This Is Compensation

    Chapter 364:ThisIsCompensation


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    ¡°I¡®m going to take a shower now, and in the meantime, you can think about my suggestion.¡± After


    saying those cold words, Charles walked into the bathroom.


    Looking at his receding back, my heart sank. I knew


    that he had be the ruler since the moment I chose to escape from him. And since I could not resist


    anymore, I had no choice but to face the consequences. I smiled bitterly as a sense of despair crashed


    into my heart. I wanted to get out of bed, but just before I could stand up, I heard Charles¡® voiceing


    from the bathroom.


    ¡°Scarlett,e and join me for a shower.¡± Frowning, I wanted to say no, but Charles


    suddenly walked out of the bathroom, picked me up, and carried me to the shower.


    ¡°Charles, you¡­¡± I immediately grabbed his clothes in fear.


    ¡°This is apensation.¡±


    ¡°Compensation for what exactly?¡± I was confused.


    ¡°You almost made me lose my kids to another man, and you have to pay for it,¡± Charles sneered as he


    turned on the shower head. Soon, the


    water poured down, drenching mepletely. The lights were off, so the bathroom waspletely dar


    k. I subconsciously tried to escape, but he held my waist tightly.


    He then ripped my clothes off and began to kiss me everywhere. However, he


    was not being gentle at all, and it seemed like he was using me like a tool to vent his desires. When I


    woke up on the next day, it was already noon. I felt sore as Iy on the bed. My head


    was pounding from the pain, and my skin felt like it was on fire. . I put my hand on my forehead.


    Sensing the extremely high temperature, I realized that I was having a fever. I


    wanted to call someone for help, but I could not even bring myself to shout, so I had to lie in despair.


    A long timeter, J opened the door and walked in. Touching my forehead,


    she shouted, ¡°Tracy, Scarlett has a fever! Let¡®s take her to the hospital!¡± She was also panicking. By the


    time I woke up again, I saw that J and Tracy were standing by my bed. ¡°Scarlett, you¡¯re finally


    awake!¡± they cried out in unison with a worried look in their eyes.


    ¡°Where are the kids?¡± I asked in a hoarse voice. | I looked at them expectantly, but they fell silent at my


    question has


    ¡°Are they okay?¡± With a bitter smile, I changed my question. Seeing that I was not asking about my kid


    s¡® whereabouts, they heaved a sigh of relief. J nodded and said, ¡°Scarlett, don¡®t worry. They are fin


    e.¡±


    I felt at ease after hearing those words.


    Charles did not show up for the next two days. I could only ask J and Tracy about the kids. On


    the third night, my phone rang all of a sudden, surprising me. It was a call from Charles. I


    grabbed my phone and stared at the screen for a long time before I finally answered it. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Is your fever gone?¡± I heard Charles¡¯ cold voiceing from the other end. ¡°Yes,¡± I murmured ¡°James


    wants to talk to you. Say something to him.¡±


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    Hearing my son¡¯s soft voice, I could not help but cry. ¡°Mom?¡±


    Seeing that I was not saying anything, James called out to me again.


    ¡°I¡®m right here, honey. Did you miss me?¡± I asked, choking back my sobs.


    ¡°Yes! Why haven¡®t youe home yet? Pleasee home, Mom! Jerry, Jason, Daddy, and I miss yo


    u a lot.¡± James was clearly perplexed.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I could not help but cover my mouth to force myself not to cry.


    ¡°We¡¯re at Garden Street,¡± Charles said coldly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I was stunned to hear that. After hanging up, I immediately got off the bed and washed up. I


    carefully put on some makeup


    to not appear so gaunt in front of my kids. ¡°Let¡®s go back to Garden Street.¡± I quickly


    changed my clothes and hurried out. J and Tracy followed me. As soon as we


    arrived, I opened the door, and got off the car.


    ¡°Scarlett, be careful!¡± J seemed to be concerned.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, at that moment, the only thing that I could think of was to see my kids.


    ¡°Scarlett.¡± I suddenly heard someone calling my name.


    I turned around and saw Nancy and Nichs


    Nancy was standing in front of me, smiling.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I stopped in my tracks and looked at her coldly, ¡°Scarlett, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.


    What a coincidence! Did youe here to see Charles? Can youe with you?¡± Nancy asked


    expectantly. ¨C


    ¡°No,¡± I refused coldly.


    I did not want to waste my time talking to her.


    ¡°Why not? I just want to say hello to Charles! Are you really that afraid that I might take him away


    from you? Didn¡®t you want to divorce him?¡± Nancy asked, staring at me vigntly. ¡°No, I don¡®t,¡± I blurted


    out without even hesitating.


    Thinking of Charles mentioning that he would make her my kids¡® stepmother, I felt disgusted by her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want a divorce?¡±


    Her eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°Miss Wood, Mrs. Moore will never divorce Mr. Moore. So please stay away from them! If you ever try


    to get in between them again, then I will have to settle things in my way!¡± J and Tracy red at


    Nancy, raising their fists. Frightened, Nancy took a step back with a pale face. I cast


    a cold nce at her before I walked past her.


    ¡°Scarlett, you don¡®t deserve Charles at all!¡±


    I heard her roaring loudly, but I did not have the time or the energy to care about it.. The


    moment I tried opening the door, I realized that the password had been changed, so all I could do was


    to stand there and knock. Charles opened the door and stared at me coldly.


    ¡°Who said you cane here?¡± Looking at


    him with a nk expression, I suddenly remembered our phone conversation. He had only told me that


    they were at Garden Street. He never said that I coulde.


    My heart twisted as I looked at him with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Charles, can I please see my sons?¡± ¡°No!¡± Charles refused decisively. ¡°Just


    for a little while,¡± I begged in a low voice. It had been days since I hadst seen them and I was


    missing them a lot. ¡°I said no,¡± Charles repeated coldly and was about to close the door. ¡°Charles,


    please.¡± I grabbed his sleeve and pleaded desperately. He stopped and


    nced at my hand that was holding his shirt.


    ¡°Charles, I promise I¡¯ll leave as soon as I see them!¡± I continued to plead with him, bowing my head


    down.


    ¡°Do you even deserve to see them?¡± he asked in a low voice,


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I deserve to see them? I¡®m their mother!¡± I retorted angrily, ¡°If I feel like you don¡¯t deserve to


    see them, then you don¡®t! I¡®m not happy now, and I don¡®t want to see you.¡± Sneering coldly, he shook


    off my arm, turned around, and was about to m the door on my face. ! ¡®Happy?¡® An idea came to


    me.¡±


    Charles, I¡®ll make you happy. Can you let me see the babies now?¡± I stared at him expectantly. ¡°You¡¯re


    going to make me happy? Can you even do that?¡± Charles asked with a sneer.


    ¡°I can!¡± I answered with a firm nod.I was determined to do anything to make him let me see my babies.

 Chapter 365: Please Him

    Chapter365:PleaseHim


    Scarlett¡®s POV:


    ¡°Mom! Mom!¡± James suddenly appeared at the door. The instant he saw me, he ran towards me as fast


    as he could. I squatted down and waited for him with open arms.


    With a beaming smile, James ran into my arms and hugged


    me tight. ¡°Mommy, you¡®re back!¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy is back.¡±


    I hugged James back. Tears were welling up in my eyes as I held him. Only God knew how excited I


    was for this moment.


    However, this happy moment did notst long. Charles bent down and took James out of my


    arms. He rubbed the little boy¡®s head and coaxed him, ¡°James, your mother has something important to


    do. Why don¡®t you go to your brothers first?¡°.


    ¡°Okay...¡± James looked at me reluctantly. I could see in his eyes how he wanted to stay with


    me a little longer. But in the end, he had no choice but to do as told.


    ¡°Mom, pleasee back soon,¡± I could only watch as James walked away from me. All of a sudden,


    I felt an impulse to rush over and hug up. But I knew that I could not.


    At this moment, Charles locked the door and passed by me, and then he walked to the house across


    the street and opened the door. ¡°Come in.¡±


    I looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°I bought it,¡± Charles briefly exined in a low voice. Then, he walked into the house without even waiti


    ng for my response. Although I was unsure of what was waiting for me, I followed him still.


    Charles sat on the sofa and looked at me with disdain. ¡°Scarlett, you haven¡®t forgotten what you¡®ve said


    , have you?¡±


    I looked at him with a confused expression. It


    took me a moment to realize what he was talking about. I lowered my head and smiled bitterly.


    ¡°No.¡± I was at a loss as I looked at Charles, who was sitting on the sofa expectantly. I wanted to run


    away from him, but I held that


    thought in an instant. I could not leave. Only by pleasing Charles could I see my beloved children. At th


    e thought of this, I gritted my teeth and walked over to him.


    Charles¡®s legs were crossed, and his arms were spread out on the back of the sofa. And the way


    he was looking at me brought a chill down my spine. It felt as though he was teasing a pet. I swallowed


    my shame and sat on hisp. Then, I put my hands on his shoulders and leaned over


    to kiss him on the lips. To my surprise, Charles dodged in disgust and said ¡°I don¡®t feel your


    enthusiasm.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked confusedly.


    ¡°You¡¯re good at seducing men, aren¡¯t you? Why are you acting like you¡¯re not? Do you want me to


    teach you?¡± I lowered my gaze and did not answer. My heart felt like it was being cut open by a sharp


    knife as Charles mocked and humiliated me.


    ¡°Forget it. It looks like you¡¯re insincere anyway.¡± Charles pushed me off hisp and was


    about to stand up.


    Seeing that he was about to leave, a feeling of panic washed over me. Just as he propped


    himself up, I quickly held his face and kissed


    him. I forced my tongue into Charles¡®s mouth and unbuttoned his shirt at the same time.


    Charles suddenly grabbed my hand and looked at me with narrowed


    eyes. ¡°Did I say you could kiss me?¡±


    I did not want to argue with him, so I just continued kissing him.


    Suddenly, Charles grabbed me by my behind and threw me into the sofa. ¡°Strip off your clothes.¡±


    I felt a little dizzy because of the impact, but I obediently did as told. Charles


    stared at my body with burning lust. Once I waspletely naked, he sped both of my wrists


    with one hand and kissed my neck. His kisses trailed


    down my neck, shoulder, and breasts. He also left deep red hickeys along the way


    as if to say I was his. I justy weak on the sofa the whole time as I let him ravage me. He must have s


    ensed that my mind was wandering, so he bit my nipple hard as a punishment.


    ¡°Ugh. Charles, be gentle...¡± I begged in a low voice.


    Charles snickered and


    ignored my plea. The way he handled me told me that I was not in the position to bargain. This went on


    for


    a moment, but it felt like forever. All of a sudden, he sped me by the waist and turned me over. Witho


    ut warning, he inserted his manhood into me. We did not even have forey as


    he just went straight to the home run.


    The sex was rough. There was no pleasure at all. I just felt like I was being punished in a way that brou


    ght pleasure to charles but not me. Charles left afterward and did not even ask how I was.


    But before he walked out of the door, he reminded me, ¡°You cane and see the children


    tomorrow night.¡± I curled up weakly on the sofa and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Why tomorrow night?¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t you want it? How about the day after tomorrow? Or next month?¡± Charles asked in a threatening


    tone.


    I lowered my gaze and did not speak anymore. Atst, Charles walked out and


    mmed the door behind him. I covered myself with the coat and huddled up on the sofa. A sense of d


    espair swept over me as I thought of Charles, who had just left heartlessly.


    This was what I was dreading from the very beginning. I had known that this woulde. Now, in


    his eyes, I was like a sex doll that he could use anytime to satisfy his


    needs. And once he had gotten tired of me, he would discard me.


    Unfortunately for me, I had no right to say no. My eyelids


    started to feel a little heavy after a long while. Just then, I heard the door open.


    ¡°James?¡± I called. I tried hard to open my eyes and looked in the direction of the door. My hope was


    shattered when I saw who it was. It


    was not my son, but J and Tracy. I could not help butugh with self¨C


    mockery. After what had happened,


    why was I still hoping that Charles would bring the children to see me?


    Tracy handed me a clean set of clothes and asked with concern, ¡°Scarlett, are you okay?¡± ¡°Just a little


    dizzy,¡± I answered.


    In the evening, I soaked my feet with hot water as usual. Tracy saw my morose


    expression, so she decided tofort me.


    ¡°Scarlett, Mr. Moore loves you; or he wouldn¡®t ask us to check on you. He¡®s just not good at expressing


    himself. Please give him more time.¡± I leaned against the back of the sofa and smiled bitterly.


    Charles brought me nothing but pain. If it were not for the children, I would have not entangled myself


    with him again. In the middle of the night, I broke into a high fever again. I did not know what had


    happened for the rest of the night. But when I woke up the next morning, I was still a little dizzy and ligh


    theaded.


    When Tracy saw


    that I was finally awake, she walked over to me and eximed, ¡°Scarlett, you¡®re awake!¡±


    ¡°Tracy...¡± I called in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°You scared me to death. You were burning with feverst night.¡±


    ¡°What time is it now?¡± ¡°It¡®s half¨Cpast eleven o¡®clock. Just rest. I¡®ve already called


    in sick on your behalf.¡± Tracy nced at me tentatively and added, ¡°Also... Mr. Moore was here this mor


    Charlese here? He must have been pleased when he saw that I was sick and in pain. All of a sudde


    help butugh scornfully at myself.


    ¡°Where are the kids?¡± I asked in a low voice, suppressing the expectation in my heart.


    Charles should be at thepany right now. Did he leave the kids alone at home? Could I


    see them? Tracy wanted to say something but decided not to on second thought. After hesitating for a m


    ¡°Mr. Moore took the kids to thepany.¡± My heart sank upon hearing this. I recovered a weekter. At


    I mumbled a reply and hung up the call.


    Charles had taken the children to another city, and they stayed there for a week.


    Fortunately, they were back


    now. As soon as I finished my work, I hurriedly packed my things, so I could get off work early. I could no


    to go to Garden Street and see my children.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± James called the moment he saw me. He was having dinner at the moment. I stepped


    forward to hug him, but Charles stopped me.


    ¡°Take off your coat first. Don¡®t let the dirty things from outside touch my son.¡±


    Although I was a little ufortable, I took off my coat just like he said.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°James, I miss you so much! Do you miss me?¡± I walked quickly to James and bent over to pick him up.


    ¡°Yes! Mom, where have you been? I miss you so much!¡± James wrapped his arms around my neck


    and kissed me on the cheek. Now that my son was in my arms, my empty heart was filled with joy. I


    yfully messed James¡®s hair and asked, ¡°James, are you full now? Do you want Mommy to feed you?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± James nodded excitedly and opened his mouth. Charles, however, seemed displeased.


    ¡°Don¡®t spoil him. It¡®s not like you can see him every day,¡± he spat.

 Chapter 366: Not Enough

    Chapter366:NotEnough


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    ¡°It doesn¡®t matter I feed him once in a while.¡± Scarlett forced a smile after being stunned for a moment.


    She then carefully picked up the fork and fed the spaghetti to James. He was


    obediently sitting on the chair, looking at her with his big eyes, waiting for her to feed him another mout


    hful.


    Looking at them being so close with each other, I felt like aplete outsider. Soon, James was done


    eating and he let out a satisfied burp. He patted his belly and said, ¡°Mom, I¡®m full.¡±


    Scarlett smiled as she reached out to lift him up.


    ¡°Nanny, you can take James away,¡± I ordered impatiently.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Moore.¡± The nanny immediately came forward and took James away from Scarlett.


    ¡°Mom!¡± But James did not want to leave his mother.


    ¡°It¡®s alright, baby. I¡®lle to you soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Only after hearing her


    comforting words did James go with the nanny, leaving me and Scarlett alone in the dining room.


    ¡°Come and have dinner,¡± I ordered.


    ¡°I don¡®t want to eat. I just want to go upstairs to see Jerry and Jason.¡±


    ¡°You don¡®t want to eat? Are you sure?¡± I stared at her meaningfully and saw her blushing.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    She reluctantly walked to the table and I served her arge slice of beef steak, which she began to cut


    with her knife and fork.


    ¡°Drink some soup first,¡± I reminded her with a frown.


    Scarlett stopped immediately and looked at me in confusion.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? You don¡®t think I am caring for you, do you? I am just worried


    that you might end up with a stomach


    problemter, and if you have issues like that when we¡®re having sex, then it will ruin my mood.¡±


    Hearing that, Scarlett quietly began to drink the soup. I nced at her from the corner of my eye as tho


    ugh I did not care about her. She seemed to have lost some


    weight and was looking more haggard than before.


    ¡®Damn it! Are Tracy and J even taking good care of her? Why does she looked worse than she did


    on Christmas?¡¯ She seemed to be wearing makeup, though. And she was looking gorgeous, which


    made me wonder if she did it to please me.


    Distracted, I shook the ss in my hand unconsciqusly. Time passed quietly, and I did note back


    to my senses until I heard her putting down her knife and fork.


    I took out my phone and saw that more than an hour had passed. I could not believe that I had just sat


    there for an hour watching her eat, which made me chuckle helplessly.


    Scarlett wiped her mouth, ring at me. I turned to her and asked


    coldly, ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? Don¡®t you know that you¡®ve been eating for an hour now? It


    was just a steak and some soup. Why did it take you so long to finish it?¡±


    I was about to burst intoughter, looking at her angry and aggrieved


    expression. ¡°Are you done now? Go and take a bath, just so that you don¡®t smell like another man,¡± I sa


    id on purpose.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Scarlett stared at me angrily for a few more seconds before she gave up and walked to the bathroom.


    The moment she stepped into the bathroom, her phone rang. I unzipped her bag and took out her phon


    e.


    When I saw that it was


    a call from William, my heart burned with anger. I answered the phone coldly with a sneer, ¡°Hello, Willia


    m. Why are you calling my wife¡®s phone at this hour?¡±


    ¡°Why are you answering the phone? And where is Scarlett?¡±


    ¡°Are you still not done bothering another man¡®s wife? I think you should worry about yourself first,¡± I his


    sed.


    ¡°Charles, what the hell do you want?¡± Upon hearing his exasperated voice, I smiled.


    ¡°I am warning you, don¡®t you dare to call my wife again, or you will never see that woman.¡±


    ¡°Charles...¡±


    Before William could curse me, I hung up. He deserved to be treated like trash for seducing my wife.


    When I was putting her phone back in her bag, I noticed a document inside. I took it out and saw that it


    was a document that was meant to dere the waiver of custody. Looking at it, I figured that Scarlett m


    ust have arranged it right before Christmas. Why was she still


    holding onto it? A weird feeling filled up in my chest. I could not help but wonder if she would have


    coaxed me to


    sign it that night if I had been just drunk. It would have given her the right to take my kids and elope wit


    h William.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®I will not let it happen!¡®


    I unconsciously tightened my hand, crumpling the document in my hand. That moment, the bathroom


    door opened. Dressed in a white bathrobe, Scarlett walked towards me slowly. Her delicate face was


    flushed from the hot bath, which was enough to make me thirsty for her body. I was immediately turned


    on.


    ¡°Do you want to take a bath? I¡®ve filled the bathtub for you.¡±


    As I silently looked at her, I felt a storm surging from the bottom of my heart.


    ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Scarlett awkwardly tugged the corner of her bathrobe.


    ¡°I don¡®t feel like taking a bath.¡± Looking deep into her eyes, I ordered, ¡°Go to bed.¡±


    Scarlett¡¯s eyes widened in an instant, and unable to hide her panic, she blurted out at once, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Would you rather talk about this document with me first, then?¡± I waved the document in


    front of her eyes, and she turned pale, biting her lip.


    ¡°You should be d that I am not in the mood to discuss such depressing things now. And you should k


    what to do if you¡®re really smart enough.¡±


    My deep voice was filled with great anger and desire. I mmed the agreement on the table


    and turned to the bathroom.


    ¡°Change into something else. I want the sexiest lingerie you have,¡± I reminded her.


    When I walked out of the bathroom, I saw Scarlett lying on the bed, dressed in


    a sexy ck silk slip dress. The silk fabric wrapped around her body like a second skin, and the cut¨C


    outce design exposed just the right amount of skin to make me go crazy. There was a long


    slit on one side of the dress, which revealed her beautiful long legs.


    She was so fucking sexy. Looking at her like that, I was almost about to have a nosebleed, like a virgin b


    walked up to her and found that she was still talking to Nina about work. With a frown, I grabbed the pho


    ¡°Not the right time for that.¡± I looked at her with dissatisfaction in my eyes.


    ¡°You... I didn¡®t know that you were done.¡± Scarlett turned away


    to avoid meeting my eyes and moved back a little. I stared at her and said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°What? Ar


    ¡°I¡®ve torn up the waiver,¡± Scarlett exined immediately. ncing at the trash can beside the bed I noti


    the anger in my heart seemed to dissipate a little. But I was not satisfied at all. I looked at her coldly and


    you really think


    that I can pretend like you did not want to me sign it just because you tore it to shreds?¡±

 Chapter 367: What The Hell Do You Want

    Chapter 367: What The Hell Do You Want


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    ¡°What the hell do you want, then?¡± I asked Charles in a shaky voice. ¡°What do you think I want?¡± He


    approached me with a sullen look in his eyes..


    My heart sank, but i knew how furious he would be once he found out about the waiver of custody


    when I had prepared it.


    Tearing the document into pieces was not enough to satisfy him, so I could only appease his anger by


    making love to him. After all, he would only let me see my kids if I pleased him well. And I was already


    prepared to sacrifice anything for their sakes. I closed my eyes for a moment to pull myself together


    before I put my arms around his neck, gazing into his eyes. However, Charles said coldly, ¡°What? Is


    that all you got?¡±


    ¡°I can obviously do a lot more, but will you let me sleep with the kids after you¡¯re satisfied?¡± Gritting my


    teeth, I tried to negotiate with him.


    I was missing my kids a lot, and if it was possible, I would do anything to spend time with them.


    ¡°Do you still want to sleep with the kids? Do you really think that you will have the strength to get out of


    bed after I am done with you?¡± Charles asked in an ambiguous tone, looking at me with his hungry


    eyes. He then began to kiss me without any warning, and I could only smell his sandalwood perfume. I


    felt so nervous as though I was waiting for a beast to devour me, and I subconsciously dodged.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why do you look so humiliated?¡± Charles stopped kissing me all of a sudden, and ordered, ¡°Smile.¡±


    ¡°What does he think of me? Do I seem like a prostitute from a nightclub?¡¯ Thinking of that, I red at


    him, not willing topromise at all.


    ¡°What? You got a problem with that?¡± Charles raised his eyebrows at me. I shrunk like a deted ball


    under the pressure of his domineering question. I knew that I had no choice but topromise for the


    sake of my children.


    ¡°Okay. As long as you allow me to apany the children,¡± I said, clenching my teeth.


    "Do you really think that you¡¯re qualified to negotiate with me?¡± There was a contemptuous look in his


    eyes, which made me feel like a ything that he was going to use to satisfy his desires. It was true


    that I was not qualified to negotiate with him about it, but what else was I supposed to do? I couldn¡¯t


    help but smile bitterly, thinking about it. ¡°Scarlett, you¡¯d better not be demanding. I¡¯ve already been very


    kind to you by letting you see the kids, so don¡¯t try to push you luck." I was their mother, but I was


    forbidden to see them, which made my heart sink deep into the abyss. How pathetic my life was!


    Charles¡¯ POV: Scarlett loosened her arms around my neck, looking ghostly pale. It seemed as though


    she had lost all hopes. Seeing her like that, I felt a little ufortable. ¡°Scarlett, how are you going to


    please me with that long face?¡± . Without saying anything, she turned away. ¡®She doesn¡¯t even want to


    please me, does she?¡¯ I looked away, and my gaze fell upon her sexy cleavage and I felt my breath


    getting heavier.


    ¡°Scarlett, if you put on a long face again, I will¡­¡± Before I could even finish my words, I felt her soft lips


    on mine. Scarlett closed her eyes as she kissed me. Her face was so close to mine that I could see her


    eyelids quivering. However, she boldly used her tongue to pry into my mouth and twirled it. But it did


    not feel like a passionate kiss at all. It felt more like a baby beast learning to chew with new teeth.


    Although I wasining in my heart, I couldn¡¯t help but indulge myself in her unskillful kiss, which


    was making my heart race


    ¡°How can this be counted as a kiss?¡¯


    We had kissed countless times before. How could she still be a novice?


    ¡®Silly girl!¡¯ I had no choice but to take control. I pushed Scarlett onto the bed, wrapping one hand


    around her waist while holding her head with the other. I instantly took charge, sucked her tongue,


    trapping it between my lips and teeth. I then bit her tender lips, sucking her saliva until I felt her gasping


    for breath and pushing me away I was holding back my desire a lot as I leaned backwards a little and


    saw that her face was red as a sun-kissed tornato. She quickly put her arms around my neck shyly,


    trying to kiss me again, but I dodged delibe?ately. ¡°Did I allow you to kiss me! You are not allowed to


    kiss me. Do you understand?¡± Scarlett pursed her lips and put down her arms.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Her lips were red and swollen by my kiss, like a ripe cherry. The moment she gently pressed


    her lips together, my mind went crazy for more, and I could not wait to turn off the lights.


    ¡°What a temptress.¡¯


    Holding her in my arms, I kissed and sucked on every part of her body, except for her lips while


    indulging myself in her soft moans.


    The intense sex made me temporarily forget the love-hate rtionship between us, and it felt like we


    were the only two people in the universe.


    After the sex, Iy on bed, holding Scarlett in my arms, enjoying the aftertaste. I sensed that she was


    trying to escape while I was half-asleep. ¡®Isn¡¯t she exhausted? Where is she trying to go now?¡¯ I pulled


    her back into my arms, displeased.


    ¡°Where are you going? Sleep here tonight.¡± ¡°I want to see Jerry and Jason.¡± Her voice was weak and


    sore. ¡°The nanny will take care of them. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°But I want to be with them,¡± Scarlett


    insisted.


    Was she really that eager to be rid of me?


    I wrapped my arms around her waist tightly and said firmly, ¡°Sleep now.¡± After that, Scarlett finally gave


    up. The next morning when I woke up, I felt the bed, and saw that she was not there. Where did she


    go? I immediately felt awake and sat up. I could tell that she was not in the room.


    ¡®Where has that woman gone now?¡¯ ..


    I quickly got out of the bed and walked out at once, without even putting on my clothes. As soon as I


    opened the door, I saw Scarlett walking out of the kids¡¯ room, holding Jerry in her arms. ¡°Why are you


    here?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and put some clothes on?¡± We spoke at the same time, but I forgot to lower my


    voice, which frightened Jerry. Pouting his lips, it seemed like he was about to cry, so Scarlett coaxed


    him, ¡°Honey, it was Mom and Dad¡¯s fault. We¡¯re sorry for scaring you.¡±


    Seeing how gentle she was with the kids, I could not help but get furious.


    She did not care about me at all, and only valued her kids. She would not hesitate to abandon me at


    any time


    Holding back my anger, I walked to the master bedroom, but just before I closed the door, I shouted at


    her, ¡°Give Jerry to the nanny, ande with me!¡±


    Scarlett reluctantly handed the baby to the nanny and slowly walked into the bedroom.¡±


    ¡°Who allowed you to see the baby?¡± Scarlett¡¯s face turned deathly pale. She leaned against the door,


    afraid to even step forward.. ¡°Charles, what more do you want?¡±

 Chapter 368: Deal

    Chapter 368: Deal


    Scarlett¡¯s POV


    I was clearly furious when I saw that Charles was trying to go back on his words, but there was nothing


    that I could do to fight him now


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would let me see the kids if I pleased you?¡± I muttered in a low voice, hanging


    my head.


    Charles walked up to me, lowered his head, leaned closer, and asked, ¡°What did I say? I want you to


    tell me very clearly.¡± His deep seductive voice, and his hot breath made me feel numb all over.


    Although he was only casually standing in front of me, it was enough to make me lose myposure. I


    couldn¡¯t let things continue to be that way.


    Gazing at his bare feet, I reminded him in a low voice, ¡°You forget to wear your slippers. They¡¯re beside


    the bed.¡±


    I was clearly trying to evade the topic.


    ¡°I know where they are. You don¡¯t have to remind me.¡±


    Just when I was expecting him to turn around and grab his slippers, he pressed his arms against the


    door, trapping me.


    ¡°Scarlett, you haven¡¯t answered my question yet. What did I say?¡± I could feel his sharp gaze piercing


    through me, and I did not dare to look up. Why did he have to make me say it?


    ¡°You told me that I have nothing to worry about, and that as long as I please you in bed, you will allow


    me to see the kids.¡± Closing my eyes, I threw away my sense of shame to the wind.


    ¡°And do you think you havepleted your task?¡± I looked up at him subconsciously, and saw that


    there was still only coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°As you can see, you have not made me happy yet, so why were you holding my son?¡± His face was


    barely an inch away from mine, and his tone was very domineering. ¡°Anyway, you can¡¯t see the kids


    without my permission. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Charles, don¡¯t push it!¡±


    ording to him, as long as he did not allow me to see the kids, I could never see them. It was so


    unreasonable, and I felt like he was bullying me.


    ¡°Yes, I am bullying you, oppressing you, and even humiliating you. If you don¡¯t want to take it, you can


    always walk away. No one will try to stop you,¡± Charles said in a mean tone.


    He was confident that I would do anything for the sake of the kids, and he was not wrong. I really could


    not afford to take the risk. Until now, I had been concealing the pain in my heart. It was the only way in


    which I could bring myself to survive. However, there was a sharp knife that was piercing through the


    protective barrier that I had put up around my heart. Grievance took over me like a wave, and my eyes


    were wet with tears.


    ¡°If you dare to even shed a single drop of tear in front of me, I will not let you see the kids for a month


    as punishment,¡± Charles threatened me with a frown.


    ¡°Charles, you are such a jerk!¡±


    Furious, I could not think about anything else and I pushed him away hard. Surely, I was just making a


    rash attempt. He grabbed my hands so tightly that I began to cry instantly from the pain. ¡°Is it really that


    hard for you to please me? We¡¯ve been together for years. Don¡¯t you know what I like?¡± he questioned


    me aggressively I obviously knew what would make him happy, but I could not bring myself to do what


    he wanted.


    ¡°Why are you crying so much now? Isn¡¯t there anything that you can do apart from crying? I just want


    you to please me, and not to¡­¡±


    ¡°Charles, how can you so tantly say that you were not happyst night? When you were on top of


    me¡­¡±


    Thinking of our wild sex from the night before, the words got stuck in my throat and I could not speak.


    ¡°What did I do lying on top of you?¡± Charles asked knowingly as he moved his face closer to mine.


    I resented him so much now that I could not help but grit my teeth. If only I had been stronger, I would


    have punched him in his handsome face.


    I red at him for several seconds before I turned away in silence.


    All of a sudden, i felt a sharp pain in my jaw that was caused by Charles forcing me to look at him.


    ¡°Scarlett, look at me! It is an order.¡± I stubbornly lowered my eyes, not wanting to obey. The next


    second, Charles raised my chin, and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t look at me now, you will never be allowed to see


    the kids.¡± My children were always my weakness. I had no choice but to look at him now.


    ¡°You look really delicious when you¡¯re angry. How about we continue in bed?¡± Charles suddenly said


    with a mischievous smile. I blushed instantly. He was an animal! My body was still hurt from ourst


    night¡¯s wild sex. How could he still want to continue? Thinking of our fierce sex from the previous night,


    I trembled subconsciously.


    ¡°Why do you look so scared? I don¡¯t want to have sex now. However, you have to promise to be on call


    from now on, and once I am done with you, I want you to go to the opposite room to sleep. I do not


    want to sleep in the same bed with a woman who always thinks about leaving me. Do you


    understand?¡± When I heard those heartless words, my heart froze like it had been thrown into a


    bottomless ice river.


    Clearly, he was asking me to be a sex ve for him, but I did not care about that now. All I wanted to


    know was if he would let me see my kids. ¡°When can I see the babies?¡± I asked numbly. Charles raised


    his eyebrows at me and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just see Jerry?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you promised me.¡± Tears


    welled up in my eyes again. ¡°I will let you see them every day, if I am satisfied with your performance in


    bed, but I am not sure if you¡¯re cut out for it.¡± ¡°I am, and I will do it.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? " He looked at me ambiguously, making me feel as though I was stripped naked in front


    of him, which made me blush at once.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Don¡¯t be like the way you werest night, or I might feel like I am fucking a dead fish.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®A dead fish?


    If that was true, then why was he holding this ¡®dead fish¡¯ so excitedly and refusing to let go the whole


    night?


    ¡°Deal!¡± I hissed through clenched teeth.


    That week, Charles called me to bed every night, torturing me with sex as he dragged me into an abyss


    of desire. And once he was done fucking me, he would coldly say, ¡°You can get out now.¡±


    Whenever I heard those words, I would obediently tidy myself up and run to the children¡¯s room.All my


    grievances would fade away when I saw the lovely sleeping faces of my babies. They were the only


    reason I was able to endure Charles¡¯ verbal and physical tortures every day. And I continued to be his


    sex ve for a long time until the day he had to leave on a business trip. That was the day I felt like


    I had a moment of freedom.

 Chapter 369: Plane Crash

    Chapter 369: ne Crash


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    The first night after Charles had left, i tossed and turned in bed all night long. Our argument a few days


    ago was still fresh in my memory as if it had just happened yesterday. Restless, I sat up and picked up


    my phone to check the time. It was already four o¡¯clock in the morning, yet here I was, still wide awake.


    While I was scrolling through my newsfeed, a headline caught my attention. I read through it and found


    that the ne N873GK bound for BL had crashed at one o¡¯clock this morning. The rescue team had


    confirmed that thirty-five people had died in the crash..


    My phone slipped from my hand upon reading this. My mind went nk for a moment, and I felt as


    though I had been struck by lightning Wasn¡¯t N873GK the flight Charles had taken? It couldn¡¯t be. It


    was impossible!


    A sinking feeling emerged in my heart. Well, thanks to this, I snapped back to reality. Where was the


    remote control? There must have been a mistake! I jumped out of bed and fumbled for the remote


    control with trembling hands. It was on the sofa. As soon as I saw it, I picked it up and turned


    the TV on.


    The news anchor was broadcasting the tragedy with a heavy heart. As she spoke, the number of


    deaths increased by the minute. And now, the death toll had climbed to 105.


    Shell-shocked, I sat motionless on the sofa while staring at the TV screen with lifeless eyes. The rising


    death toll numbed my heart.


    But what I was worried about the most was that God would pronounce Charles¡¯s death the next


    second. If that moment came, my heart and soul would die with him.


    I lived like a walking dead in the following week. There was still no news about Charles until now. We


    had no idea if he was still alive.


    My reason told me that there was no hope that he would return, but I forced myself to believe in the


    minuscule possibility that


    he was just out there. a I saw with my own eyes that the Moore


    family had turned upside down overnight. When Grandpa and Grandma heard that Charles¡¯s ne had


    crashed, their blood pressure spiked, which caused them to faint. Fortunately, they were rushed to the


    hospital in time. Alice¡¯s face bathed in tears every day, and there were deep and dark circles under her


    eyes. Only Lawrence managed to remain calm andposed among the whole family.


    A few dayster, I decided to move back to the Moore mansion with the kids.


    One day, Richard came back atst.


    I immediately walked up to him and eagerly asked, ¡°How¡®s the investigation going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Moore. I still haven¡¯t got any news about Mr. Moore.¡±


    All of a sudden, a loud noise came from the door. I looked in the direction of the sound and saw a


    young and beautiful woman.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Scarlett, you¡¯re a fucking bane. You¡®re the one who should have died!¡±


    I stood petrified on the spot as a huge Hermes bag closed in on me, along with an array of insults.


    Before I could even react,


    Richard strode in front of me at a lightning speed and protected me from being hit by the bag. It was


    only then that I saw the woman¡¯s face. She looked like Charles, but her features were softer and


    feminine. She was like a thorny rose, fierce yet delicate. ¡°Chloe?¡± I uttered in surprise.


    This woman was Charles¡¯s sister, the only daughter of the Moore family, Chloe Moore.


    ¡°Shut up! You don¡¯t deserve to call my name! If it weren¡¯t for you, our family wouldn¡¯t have gotten into


    trouble one after another!¡±


    The more Chloe spoke, the more enraged she became. In a fit of anger, she rushed over to hit me, but


    Richard jumped to his feet and grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Miss Moore, please calm down,¡± he urged.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you stop me?! Go away!¡± Chloe bellowed while ring at Richard. However,


    Richard remained unmoved. He just stood in front of me like a loyal knight and calmly exined,


    ¡°Before Mr. Moore went on a business trip, he ordered me not to let anyone hurt Mrs.


    Moore. I¡®m just following his order.¡± Chloe looked at him from head to toe with utter disdain and


    sneered.


    ¡°You should know that this woman got Charles killed. You should kill her instead of defending her! This


    woman brings nothing but misfortune. Not only her own parents died because of her, but she also


    brought disaster to our family. I want her to pay for my brother¡®s life!¡± Her vicious words


    echoed in the living room, and all I could do was stand there in a daze. Was I really a bane?


    Did I really cause those misfortunes? Remorse washed over me because of what Chloe had just said.


    ¡°Miss Moore, the search and rescue haven¡¯t stopped yet. Mr. Moore can still be alive,¡± Richard


    reminded.


    ¡°Bullshit! If Charles is still alive, where is he? Answer me! Where is my brother?¡± Chloe fired back with


    tears streaming down her face I heaved a heavy sigh and said in a low and weak


    voice, ¡°Let her go, Richard.¡±


    Richard looked at me worriedly, but he did not question my order. The moment he


    released Chloe¡®s hand, she rushed to me and pped me. ¡°Mrs. Moore!¡± Richard eximed.


    Before I knew it, there was a searing pain on one side of my face. Chloe had pped me. And judging


    from the pain, she did not hold back. My face must be red and swollen right now. : Chloe raised her


    hand again to p me for the second time, but Richard stopped her.


    ¡°Enough!¡± She shook off his hand and took two steps back.


    ¡°Scarlett, let¡¯s wait and see. If anything happens to my brother, I will make you pay,¡± she


    warned through gritted teeth. I just looked at Chloe, who was hysterical and fuming with anger, and


    said nothing. It was time for me to leave.


    Without a word, I turned around and went upstairs to pack my things. I finished packing about an hour


    later. When I went down, I saw Alice and Chloe on the sofa, hugging each other. They both had tears in


    their eyes, most probably from grieving for their lost loved one.


    When Alice saw me, she stood up and asked, ¡°Scarlett, why are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°... I want to move back to Garden Street for the time being. Please let me know if you get any news


    about Charles.¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, you don¡®t have to¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t ask her to stay,¡± Chloe interjected.


    ¡°She¡®d better get out of here. And don¡®t let her take the kids. They belong to the Moore


    family.¡± Alice looked at Chloe with a disapproving look.


    ¡°Chloe, don¡¯t be so rude to Scarlett...¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you think she has done enough harm to our family?¡± Chloe pouted and acted like a spoiled


    child. Meanwhile, Alice avoided eye contact with me in embarrassment. I endured the pain and forced


    a smile.


    ¡°It¡®s okay. I won¡®t bring the kids. Just please let me know if they cry and call for me.¡± With tearful eyes,


    Alice nodded understandingly.


    ¡°Thank you, Scarlett.¡± Just as I was about to go out with my luggage in tow, J followed me.


    ¡°You should go back, J,¡± I said before I walked out of the door.


    ¡°Scarlett¡­¡± J protested.


    ¡°Please? Just think that you¡¯re looking after the children for me.¡± J¡¯s eyes turned red. As she saw


    that I would not budge, she lowered her head and finally agreed.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    J¡¯s POV:


    After Scarlett left, I kept my promise and took good care of her three children.


    But without their mother, they would cry for a long time before they fell asleep


    I had made up my mind. One day, when I saw Lawrence walk into the study, I followed him and blocked


    his way.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, please let me take the kids to see Scarlett. They haven¡®t seen their mother for a long time.


    They wouldn¡¯t stop crying every night.¡± looked at Lawrence expectantly, hopeful


    that he would agree for the sake of the children. ust as I had anticipated, Lawrence sighed and nodded


    in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. Kids shouldn¡¯t be separated from their nothers for too long.¡± was ecstatic


    that he had agreed to my request.


    ¡°Thank you very much. Scarlett and the kids will appreciate it,¡± I replied, too excited to speak with


    utmost politeness


    Lawrence waved his hand in response and added, ¡°Please tell Scarlett that if she needs anything, she


    cane to me at any time.¡± Without a word, I looked into his deep and wise eyes, bowed deeply, and


    turned to leave..

 Chapter 370: If The Moore Family Doesn’t Want You, I Want You

    Chapter 370: If The Moore Family Doesn¡¯t Want You, I WantYou


    Scarlett¡¯s POV


    A few days had passed, and there was still no news about Charles.


    Sitting on the sofa dejectedly, I turned around, hugged Tracy, and cried bitterly ¡°There, there. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Holding me softly, sheforted me.


    ¡°Okay ¡±


    After a while, I sniffled, and wiped away my tears I couldn¡¯t cry now I should cheer up and


    wait for Charles toe back


    While I was talking to her, I heard my phone ringI nced at the caller ID and saw


    that it was from William


    After hesitating for a while, I answered the phone. ¡°Scarlett, are you okay?¡± I heard his deep


    voice from the other end of the line, and he seemed to be a bit worried.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I replied with a faint smile.


    ¡°You still have not heard any news about Charles?¡±


    At the mention of Charles¡¯ name, I began to cry again


    It had been a long time since the ident, and there was still no news of him


    But for some reason, I firmly believed that he was still alive.


    ¡°No news is good news, right? He¡®ll be fine,¡± Williamforted me in a low voice.


    ¡°He can¡¯t die yet! We still have a lot to solve!¡± I said in a firm voice, gripping my phone in my hand


    tightly.


    ¡°Charles and I also have a lot to sort out,¡± William echoed in a low voice.


    Lowering my head, I fell silent.


    After all, William had offended Charles many times because of me. Thinking of the past, I felt pain


    engulfing my heart.


    ¡°Anyway, I am d to hear that you¡®re doing okay. I was worried that you might be depressed like


    thest time when Rita hurt James,¡± William said in a low voice after a long moment of silence. ¡°Thank


    you for your concern. I can take care of myself.¡±


    With a grateful smile, I hung up. That moment, the doorbell rang, and I immediately


    stood up to open the door. J and Richard were outside the door, holding my kids. They both


    seemed to be concerned.


    My eyes turned red with excitement the moment I saw the kids.


    ¡°J, Richard! How do you bring the kids back?¡± ¡°Scarlett, we brought them over to keep you


    company. They miss you very much.¡± J smiled gently as she handed me the baby


    I was moved when I saw how worried they wereI smiled with satisfaction that night when I saw the kids


    sound asleep on the bed.


    After kissing them on their foreheads gently, I walked out of the room, and locked myself in the study


    Curling up on the sofa, I read thest text that Charles had sent me before the ident. He had


    mentioned that he wanted to talk to me about something after he returned.


    Looking at it, tears streamed down my cheeks,


    Hourster, I fell asleep. I saw Charles motionlessly lying on an iceberg in my dream. The ice cold


    wind, and the snow kept raging over his skin, but he did not wake up. ¡°Charles, wake up! Please wake


    up...¡± I rushed to him and kept calling out to him, but it did nothing at all.


    I had dreamed that dream for many nights. | The next day was family gathering day. Michael sent a car


    to pick us up.


    So I took the kids to the Moore mansion. However, when we arrived there, Chloe blocked me outside.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have toe in. Just leave the kids.¡± She raised her head, looking at me arrogantly. . ¡°Fine,


    then. Please tell them that I will pick up the kids tomorrow.¡±


    Her contemptuousness was indeed annoying me.


    But since I was not in the mood to argue with her, I had no choice but topromise. By the time I got


    home, I saw J and Tracy preparing dinner, and Richard was helping them. An indescribable sense


    of bitterness filled my heart when I looked at the table that was filled with a variety of delicious food.


    That moment, my phone in my coat pocket rang. Wiping away my tears, I took it out.


    A hint of surprise shed through my eyes when I saw William¡®s name on the screen.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I answered.


    ¡°Scarlett, were you driven out of the Moore mansion?¡± His voice was full of anger.


    ¡°How do you know about that?¡± I asked in surprise.


    ¡°Do you mind if I join you? I¡®m right outside your door.¡±


    Although I was a little startled to hear that, I quickly walked across the living room to open the door.


    William was indeed standing outside the door. He was well-dressed, but there was


    a hint of dejection in his eyes.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Do I look like a stray dog to you?¡± He looked down at himself with


    a smile of self-mockery.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked in confusion. William followed me


    with a helpless sigh and said, ¡°I¡®m a stranger to this city, so there¡¯s no difference for me no matter


    where I spend the night. I took the liberty toe here because I believe we¡¯re friends, and I hope you


    don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    He then sat down beside us and watched us prepare dinner. After a long time, he looked at me


    seriously, and said, ¡°Scarlett, if the Moore family doesn¡¯t want you, then let me have you.¡± J and


    Tracy suddenly looked up and stared at him vigntly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make things worse.¡± Shaking my head helplessly, I refused politely.


    ¡°Scarlett, I¡¯m being serious. We still don¡®t know if Charles is dead or alive, and the Moore family is


    already trying to kick you out. What would be your stand in his


    family if he already died?¡± William frowned with concern. ¡°Miss Moore was the only one who was


    cold to Scarlett. The others did not hurt her in any way,¡± Tracy exined anxiously.


    ¡°Scarlett is Charles¡¯s wife and the mother of his children. Why is she at home on family gathering day


    with her bodyguards instead of with her family at the Moore mansion?¡± William asked coldly. The


    bodyguards lowered their heads in silence. Looking at them, William could not help but sneer.


    ¡°Can¡¯t defend the Moores anymore, right?


    Scarlett, now is the best time for you to leave. And I will help you with that if you want,¡± he said in a


    sincere tone, looking at me.


    ¡°Mr. Moore has not been found yet, and it is not wise to be making hasty decisions


    now,¡± Richard said coldly as he walked out of the kitchen with a dish in his hand, ¡°And what if you¡¯re


    never able to find him?¡±


    ¡°William, if you¡¯re going to keep talking nonsense, then I


    suggest you get out!¡± I scolded him seriously, His words were like a sharp


    knife, stabbing my heart, making me burst into tears, He opened his mouth and was about to


    defend himself, but after a moment, he remained silent. There was an awkward silence in the room. A


    long timeter, he stood up from the sofa. ¡°Where are you going?¡± I asked hurriedly.


    ¡°I am going where I should have been. Take care, Scarlett. See you.¡± With a faint smile, he picked up


    his coat and was about to eave.


    ¡°William.¡± I stopped him. Hearing that, he turned to look at me. ¡°I wish you a happy life.¡± William looked


    down in disappointment, smiling bitterly. He waved to me and left without turning back. After he left, I


    looked around the house. It was a ce filled with sweet memories of me and Charles.


    We used to snuggle up to each other in the living room, whispering in each other¡¯s ears¡­ As I


    curled up on the couch, tears began to stream down my cheeks again.

 Chapter 371: Memory Loss

    Chapter 371: Memory Loss


    Scarlett¡¯s POV: As the sweet-bitter memories between me and Charles shed through my mind, I


    could not help but burst into tears, which blurred my sight.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been drowning in my sorrow. In a trance, I heard Charles¡¯ voice, and he


    seemed to be calling my name.


    ¡°Scarlett?¡± Was I imagining it? I curled up on the couch listlessly. ¡°Scarlett?¡± Sensing his voice


    sounding so close to my ear, I raised my head and saw the eyes of the man I would never forget.


    Charles was standing by the door as he took off his coat, put on his slippers, and walked up to me


    slowly. I could almost hear my heart pounding, but it made me happy. My heart that was dying until a


    moment ago felt alive all of a sudden.


    Charles walked straight to me and sat down on the sofa from across me. I stared at him nkly, unable


    to figure out whether he was really in front of me or if I was just dreaming. I prayed to God that if I was


    dreaming, I hope to never wake up from it. ¡°Scarlett? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Charles


    asked, looking away.


    ¡°It¡¯s him! It is really him!¡¯ Staggering to my feet, I stumbled over to him, and held his face with my


    trembling hands.


    ¡°Charles, is it really you?¡± With a frown, he pulled my hands away and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The moment I felt Charles¡¯ warm touch on my skin, I could not control the emotions surging in my


    heart. I threw myself into his arms, bursting into tears as I held him tightly.


    ¡°Charles, I knew that you were still alive. This is great!¡± ¡°Scarlett, calm down.¡± Charles grabbed my


    hands and pushed me away with a cold look in his eyes. I felt a strange sensation in my heart when I


    saw how indifferent he was towards me now.


    ¡°Now sit down calmly so that I can talk to you about the following things.¡± ¡°The following things?¡± I


    looked at him in a daze and was forced back to my original position.


    Staring at my hair, he frowned and asked, ¡°When did you return from France? And why did you cut


    your hair so short?¡±


    What was he talking about? Why couldn¡®t I understand anything he said? Feeling a little flustered, I


    jumped up from the sofa.


    ¡°Charles, do you know where did youe back from?¡±


    ¡°I had a small ident and I just came back from the hospital. Do you already know about your


    mother¡¯s situation?¡± ¡®My mother?¡¯ I was more confused. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will make sure that she gets


    treatment from the best doctor in the world. She will certainly recover soon,¡± heforted me.


    All of a sudden, I felt dizzy and couldn¡¯t see straight. ¡°My mother has been dead for many years now¡­¡±


    Charles looked at me in disbelief while I hurriedly called Richard, ¡°Richard, inform the elders that


    Charles hase back alive. And get the car ready. We need to take him to the hospital.¡± Even after I


    hung up, I could still feel my heart pounding. Charles clearly seemed to have lost a big part of his


    memory. I was not sure how much of his memories he had lost, though. Considering the fact that he


    mentioned about my mother¡¯s illness, I realized that it was something that had happened six years ago.


    Did he lose memory of the past six years?


    ¡°Scarlett, what happened?¡± Charles asked, staring at me suspiciously. I grabbed his hand and said


    firmly, ¡°I can¡®t exin to you now. I need you to go to the hospital with me first.¡±


    In the car, Charles and I sat in the backseat, while Richard drove.


    ¡°Richard? Didn¡¯t I ask you to take care of Rita? Why are you taking orders from Scarlett all of a


    sudden?¡± Charles snapped with a frown


    Richard looked back at me in fear.


    I thought that it was ridiculous. Even though Charles had lost his memories, he still remembered Rita.


    Charles sneered with a sarcastic look. ¡°Scarlett, I didn¡¯t expect you to poach Richard from Rita. I seem


    to have really underestimated you.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His words shattered my heart in pieces.


    ¡°Richard, call Rita right now and inform her that I¡®m fine,¡± he ordered peremptorily. ¡°Rita is missing,¡± I


    said in a calm voice.


    Charles turned around and red at me sharply. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself down. ¡°Charles, I know that you don¡¯t believe me now, but


    you may have lost your memories, so let¡¯s talk about it after we get you checked at the hospital first.¡±


    Hearing my words, Charles fell silent. Soon, we arrived at the hospital, and I took Charles straight to an


    authoritative doctor¡¯s office. After the CT scan and X-rays were taken, the doctor looked at me


    seriously. He pointed at the scan and said, ¡°ording to the report, I am assuming that Mr. Moore¡¯s


    brain has been injured, and because of that, some of the functional areas are oppressed, causing him


    to experience temporary memory loss.¡± ¡°If he has lost his memories, then how does he still remember


    everything that happened six years ago?¡± I was in a daze.


    The doctor adjusted his gold-rimmed sses and said, ¡°It¡¯s called selective amnesia.¡±


    ¡°Selective amnesia?¡±


    I repeated his words, and found that Charles had changed his clothes. ¡°Yes. After being through


    emotional breakdowns or getting hurt in the head, the patient may forget something that they don¡®t


    want to remember or something that they¡¯re trying to escape from. Generally, if a person was strongly


    stimted and if that stimtion was uneptable to them, then they would subconsciously choose to


    forget it.¡± Charles sat down across the doctor and asked, ¡°Doctor, what¡®s wrong with me?¡±


    The doctor swayed brain scan result in his hand and answered in a serious tone, ¡°Your problem is a


    little tricky. You should be hospitalized for a while for observation.¡±


    Charles took the result from his hand.


    ¡°I feel good now, and I don¡®t think I need to be hospitalized.¡±


    I gave up the idea of persuading him, turned to the doctor, and asked, ¡°Can he go home in his current


    state?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you have to be careful. The moment he starts to feel ufortable, you have to bring him


    back to the hospital.¡± The doctor nodded.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I stood up and looked at Richard, who was waiting aside. ¡°Get the car ready first.¡± I then


    turned to Charles and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Although Charles had forgotten a lot of things, I was d to see that he was still alive. ?

 Chapter 372: My Children With Scarlett

    Chapter 372: My Children With Scarlett


    Charles¡¯s POV


    As soon as Scarlett and I walked out of the elevator, several people ran toward us.


    With tears welling up in her eyes, Chloe rushed over and hugged me tightly.


    ¡°Oh my God! Charles, is that really you?! I can¡®t believe it! I¡¯m d that you¡¯re alive.¡±


    ¡°Chloe, when did youe back?¡± I asked with a frown. Shouldn¡¯t she be studying abroad now?


    ¡°Mom told me that something happened to you, so I came here as soon as I could. We were worried


    sick about you. Thank God you¡¯re fine, ¡± Chloe cried out. I could sense from her voice how anxious she


    had been while I was away. I patted my sister on the shoulder to calm her down.


    ¡°I just had a small ident. I¡¯m not dead, okay? Don¡¯t be sad anymore.¡± Mom wiped her tears and


    grumbled, ¡°Stop saying that D¨Cword.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯m fine now,¡± I noticed that my mother had been stressed out, so I quickly pulled


    her into a tight embrace.


    Suddenly, Chloe stopped crying and snapped at Scarlett, ¡°Why are you still here? Stay away from my


    brother from now on!¡±


    ¡°Chloe, don¡¯t be so rude. Can¡¯t you talk nicely?¡± I reprimanded her.


    ¡°Charles, believe me, this woman is a jinx! You should divorce her right now!¡± I did not understand why


    my sister hated Scarlett so much. But I just shrugged her outburst off as I thought that what mattered


    right now was that we were all together. I smiled at Chloe and yfully ruffled her hair.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve already nned the divorce. If it makes you feel better, you can attend my wedding


    and be Rita¡¯s bridesmaid.¡±


    Scarlett¡¯s POV: As soon as Charles finished speaking, everyone looked at us with utter shock. I took a


    deep breath and tried my hardest to remain calm.


    ¡°Charles hit his head, which made him lose some of his memory,¡± I exined


    ¡°Charles, does your head still hurt? Let me have a look.¡± Alice rushed forward and checked the wound


    on his head. His grandparents also gathered around him to check on him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m sorry for making you worry,¡± Charles said to everyone guiltily. As I stood aside and looked


    at them, I felt like I was an outsider, Charles once swore to me that he had never loved Rita and that he


    was only showing his gratitude to her, But now, he could not seem to remember what we had gone


    through. Thest thing he remembered was that he was going to marry Rita


    My heart wept. I could hardly breathe, and the tears, which I was trying so hard to control, streamed


    down my face. I immediately turned around and wiped my tears before anyone could see. Lawrence


    looked at me and asked, ¡°Scarlett, did the doctor say that Charles can go home?¡± I ryed what the


    doctor had said. ¡°Yes. Also, the doctor has advised that if Charles is not feeling well, you should send


    him to the hospital right away.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been so worried about you. But since you¡¯re back, let¡¯s go home now.¡± Chloe clung to Charles¡¯s


    arm and pulled him away. But before she walked away, she cast a disdainful look at me. Charles did


    not stop her and instead agreed with her. ¡°Sounds good to me. I need to take a shower. I reek.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t


    you a neat freak?¡± Chloe teased. ¡°You know me. So don¡¯t touch me, or I will have to throw you away.¡±


    Charles nced at her hand with feigned disgust. Chloe shrugged and let go of him.


    Meanwhile, I just stood aside and watched the warm scene in front of me. I was d that Charles was


    finally reunited with his family. But then, they started walking away, and I suddenly felt like I had been


    abandoned. I did not know if I should follow them, so I just stayed there.


    All of a sudden, Alice stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at me. ¡°Scarlett,e with us.


    The kids miss you so much.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Christine echoed.


    ¡°No, she can¡¯t! She¡¯s a jinx! She shouldn¡¯t be even allowed to enter our house,¡± Chloe bellowed. She


    did not even bother to conceal her hatred towards me. I felt a bitter taste on my tongue, but I remained


    silent.


    ¡°Scarlett, you¡¯re gonna receive divorce papers very soon. You¡¯re not qualified to have custody of the


    kids. They¡¯re members of


    our Moore family. You don¡¯t deserve to raise them!¡± Chloe added while ring at me.


    I looked at Charles¡¯s grandparents and parents in hopes that they would at least try to make her tone


    down her words. But they did not. Their silence meant that they acquiesced to her words. It was at this


    moment that I realized how naive and ridiculous I had been. ¡°I see. What can I expect from a powerful


    family like yours?¡± I scoffed. I could feel their eyes on me, but I just walked past them. If Charles


    wanted to divorce me, I would fight for the children¡¯s custody no matter what it took. My children meant


    everything to me. I would never let anyone take them from me. Charles¡¯s POV:


    As I stared at Scarlett¡¯s receding figure, an inexplicable feeling washed over me.


    But before I could figure out what it was, the feeling had already disappeared.


    ¡°Hey, you gotta stop arranging bodyguards for that woman. She doesn¡¯t deserve your kindness and


    concern!¡±


    I looked at Chloe with apparent discontent. She had not changed. She was still spoiled and rude.


    Something then crossed my mind. What custody were they talking about? Scarlett had given birth to


    my children? How could that be?


    All I could remember was that I was going to marry Rita soon. How could I have children with Scarlett?


    Also, why was she so cold and distant earlier? It did not suit her.


    Thest time I had seen Scarlett, she was still an innocent little girl. I felt like I was missing something


    very important. But no matter how hard I racked my brain to try and remember what I was missing, my


    mind was shrouded in mists. I saw my three children in the evening.


    As I gazed at their faces that were somewhat simr to mine, I was both amazed and in awe.


    Were they really my and Scarlett¡®s children?¡±


    While I was in deep thought, my father stood beside me and sighed. ¡°They have an uncanny


    resemnce with Scarlett, don¡¯t they?¡±


    I just pursed my lips and said nothing. The children looked so adorable. They looked as though my


    features and Scarlett¡¯s were integrated into one. These children were the proof that I had a close


    rtionship with Scarlett. At the thought of this, I felt a little flustered.


    ¡°In the past six years, Scarlett suffered a lot because of you. When she heard that the ne you had


    taken crashed, she fainted in distress.¡±


    Scarlett¡¯s haggard face suddenly shed through my mind. I was too shocked to say a word.


    ¡°Go to Garden Street and find her. You two need to talk.¡±


    Without waiting for my response, my father stood up and left.

 Chapter 373: Pregnancy And Miscarriage

    Chapter 373: Pregnancy And Miscarriage


    Scarlett¡¯s POV


    After I returned to Garden Street, 1 tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. My mind was filled


    with an overwhelming amount of thoughts, making me feel like my brain was about to explode like a


    balloon at any moment


    Getting out of the bed, I went to pour myself a ss of whiskey and gulped it down. As the liquid went


    down my throat, i felt a tingling sensation. Soon, I began to feel a little dizzy. The drunkenness made


    me eager to talk to others. So I subconsciously took out my phone and called my friends. First, I called


    David, then Spencer, and then Vivian. ¡°Vivian, you know what? Charles is back. He is back! And it feels


    like a dream,¡± I murmured.


    ¡°Scarlett, isn¡¯t that good news? Why do you sound so unhappy?¡±


    My heart was filled with a painful bitterness as I stroked the empty ss in my hand. ¡°I am not


    unhappy. I am just a little excited.¡±


    When I had seen Charles standing before me, unharmed, I felt an emotion that could not be described


    at all. I had felt as though my soul was redeemed at that moment. However, God pranked me again,


    and Charles had forgotten me and our past together. He had chosen to forget all the love and hatred


    between us, but he still remembered Rita. He even remembered his promise to marry her. What an


    irony! I had really wanted to leave him, and I had kept telling myself that I truly loathed him. But the


    moment I found out that he hadpletely forgotten about our time together, my heart ached. I tried


    my best to hold back my tears and said goodbye to Vivian in a calm tone, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯d better


    leave you in peace. Let¡¯s talk tomorrow.¡± I then called Nina.


    ¡°Scarlett, are you okay? I heard that Charles is back. Is it true? Is he really alive?¡± I could see that Nina


    was very excited. I thought for a while and decided not to tell her that Charles had lost his memory.


    Considering her short temper, she might really storm into the Moore mansion and beat him up for


    forgetting me. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s back.¡±


    ¡°I knew that Charles won¡¯t die that easily.¡± After briefly exining the situation to her, I hung up. Feeling


    ufortable, I massaged my forehead. My visions were a little hazy when I suddenly saw Charles


    walk in. Was I seeing things again?.


    ¡°Scarlett, I have something to talk to you about. I¡¯m going to take a shower, so you wait here for me,


    okay?¡±


    Hearing his deep voice echoing in my ears, I sat still.


    Thirty minutester, Charles walked out of the bathroom and sat down from across me.


    ¡°Scarlett, don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± His deep gaze made it clear that there was a storm


    brewing in his heart.


    ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± I asked.


    Charles looked at me sullenly for a moment before he stood up and poured himself a ss of wine.


    Shaking the ruby liquid in the ss gently, he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to talk to me about what


    happened between us in the past six years? Like¡­ The kids, for example?¡± He got to the key point.


    Charler must havee to me after seeing the kide in the Moore mansion Even if he forgot everything


    that happened in the past six years, he could not make the only thing that held us together, our kids,


    disappear Lowering my head, the vivid past Mashed in my mind, and I did not know where to start, A


    lot had happened, and I had felt loved and heartbroken, so whenever I thought of it, I felt devastated I


    had prayed that I would be happy as long as Charles came back home safely Although he had returned


    safely now, he did not remember our rtionship at all. He only remembered Rita. After everything that


    we had been through, we were back on square one now. Even if I told him the truth, what difference did


    it make? What was I to him now?


    I grabbed the wine from his hand and drank it up. Looking at him with tears in my eyes, I asked,


    ¡°Charles, how


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    much of our past together do you remember?¡± Now, he fell silent Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but sneer,


    ¡°Charles, what do you want to hear? Do you want me to say that we were in love for the past six years,


    and that we had three sons together? Or, do you want me to tell you that everything is a


    misunderstanding, and I conspired with some people to force you to stay by my side? Or would you like


    me to tell you that the kids are not yours so that you can go back to Rita without feeling any guilt?¡±


    As my emotions burst out of my heart, I covered my face with my hands, tears rolling down them.


    ¡°Charles, what on earth do you want?¡± My heart was hurting so bad that I wondered if it would be less


    painful if I just dug it out of my body. 1 picked up the ss again and poured myself another ss of


    wine. However, before I could drink it, my stomach began to churn and I was feeling extremely


    nauseous. The moment I stood up, my mind went nk, and I fell back, unconscious. When I finally


    woke up, I saw the familiar white hospital walls surrounding me. A doctor was standing by the bed with


    a serious look in his eyes as he leaned over to check up on me and bad news for you.¡± The doctor


    paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°The good news is that you are three months pregnant.¡±


    I was pregnant again?


    I touched my belly subconsciously, but before I could feel the joy, the doctor¡¯s words shocked me.


    ¡°The bad news is that you are in poor health, so the fetus has not developed well at all. I am afraid that


    it might not be safe for you to keep the baby.¡± His words felt like a blow to my head, making my mind go


    nk instantly. ¡°How could that be possible? Why can¡¯t I keep this baby?¡± I asked in confusion,


    trembling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡®am.¡± The doctor shook his head regretfully, ¡°Have you told my husband about


    it?¡± ¡°Not yet. Would you like me to tell him?¡± ¡°No. I will tell him myself.¡±


    After the doctor left, Iy on the bed, unwilling to move my hands away from my belly. A baby¡­ I was


    pregnant with another baby. However, I would not be able to give birth to it. Tears fell from the corners


    of my eyes. Why was God punishing me? That moment, Charles walked into the ward. I wondered if I


    should tell him that I was pregnant. ¡°Charles¡­¡±


    When I was about to say something, a woman entered the ward, and stood beside him with a bright


    smile. I was looking at the woman I despised from the bottom of my heart, Rita.


    She was still alive. hele. Plelily and liscarriage Charles was also a little surprised.


    ¡°Rita? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Charles, I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time now.¡±


    Saying that, she threw herself into Charles¡¯ arms. I struggled to get up, but I was shocked to see that


    he was not stopping her. He looked at her tenderly. Rita leaned closer, trying to kiss him on the cheek.


    My heart stopped beating for a second, and I could only feel coldness everywhere. Charles nced at


    me for a second before Rita grabbed his arm and walked out of the ward with him. The coldness


    prated my skin and seeped into my soul, making me tremble. How did Rita survive? And why did


    shee there now? I was not in the mood to think about it now, but I knew something very well.


    Whether it was in the past or present, Charles would always choose Rita over me. All of a sudden, I felt


    something leaking from my body and sat up in panic.


    ¡®My baby¡­¡¯ I fell unconscious again.

 Chapter 374: Biological Father

    Chapter 374: Biological Father


    Scarlett¡®s POV


    I slept for a long time.


    Charles left me resolutely in my dream


    And Rita was back He looked at me before he left with her happily. They were hugging and kissing


    each other like a couple who had not seen each other in a long time. I cried out his name desperately


    in hopes that he would turn back and look at me.


    However, he walked in holding Rita¡®s hand.


    Leaning against Charles¡¯ chest, she said proudly, ¡°Scarlett, Charles really loves me. You were just a


    ything for him to kill time when he is bored.¡±


    Charles held her in his arms adoringly.


    ¡°Charles, have you ever loved me?¡± I asked, clinging to the faint glimmer of hope in my heart.


    ¡°Never.¡±


    His cold words shook me.


    Pain and hatred rose in my heart like a tide, drowning me in emotions.


    The next second, I opened my eyes and gasped.


    By the time I came to my senses, I found myself in a strange room. The decor was ssy and


    magnificent. Struggling to sit up from the bed, I carefully looked around.


    Where was I?


    Wasn¡®t I in the hospital? I recalled what happened right before I passed out and my heart twisted into a


    knot. Suddenly, the door was pushed open. A middle¨Caged man walked in with another man, who


    seemed to be a doctor. They both seemed to be overjoyed to find that I was awake. The doctor


    examined me carefully, while the middle¨Caged man stood by the bed.


    ¡°It¡®s all right now, but you are still too weak. You should try and get some rest,¡± the doctor said in a low


    voice.


    ¡°Doctor, how about the baby?¡± ¡°I am sorry, but the baby is gone,¡± he replied. Although I knew that I


    would not be able to keep the baby, his words still left me heartbroken. Lowering my gaze, I touched


    my t belly in tears. ¡®Baby, I¡®m sorry It¡®s my fault that I didn¡®t protect you well.¡® After offering me a few


    comforting words, the doctor left with his medical kit.


    I was alone with the middle¨Caged man


    He looked at me with aplex expression, Confused, I frowned and asked, ¡°Did you save me?


    Where am I?¡± ¡°Scarlett, I¡¯m your biological father, Edward Wilson,¡± he exined. My eyes widened in


    shock. And it took me what felt like hours toe back to my senses.


    I was familiar with the name Edward Wilson because I was a journalist,


    He was the CEO of the Wilson Group, a multinationalpany. ¡°Are you sure you¡®re not mistaken?¡± I


    asked tentatively. Edward walked to the bedside and sat down. There was a hint of guilt and love in his


    eyes.


    ¡°Scarlett, I was so obsessed with my career that I didn¡®t know your mother was pregnant when I left


    her.¡± Edward¡¯s eyes were filled with regret. I could not believe him because everyone had told me that


    my parents had loved each other deeply.


    ¡°I have already done the DNA tests, and you are indeed my biological daughter.¡± Edward took out the


    DNA test report from his pocket and handed it to me. Looking at the document, aplicated emotion


    surged in my heart.


    ¡°Scarlett, do you still love Charles? If you still want to be with him, then I can help you get rid of the


    obstacles,¡± Edward said in a deep voice Looking at his cold and serious expression, I suddenly thought


    of what happened right before I fainted. ¡°No! I hate him! And Rita! I hate them both!¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of my miscarriage, hatred rose in my heart.


    Edward turned on the TV, showing photos and videos of my children. Charles and Rita were standing


    by the kids, smiling, it was such a warm picture, just like... Like they were a family. ¡°No! They were my


    children!¡®


    Tears streamed down my face.


    ¡°As far as I know, the woman beside Charles is called Raina Hill.¡± Edward¡®s voice was cold.


    ¡®Raina?


    I¡¯ve never heard this name before. Why does she look exactly like Rita?


    Is she really using her resemnce to Rita to marry Charles and be my kids¡® stepmom? I wouldn¡®t


    allow it!


    ¡°Scarlett, your fate is never in the hands of someone else. But you need to stay strong first,¡± Edward


    reminded me in a low voice. ¡°Strong.¡± I murmured, lowering my eyes. After a long while, I looked up at


    Edward and pleaded, ¡°I want to take back my children. Please help me.¡±


    ¡°I will arrange a mentor to teach you how to run and manage apany. Once you recover, you can


    work in Wilson Group. I will announce your identity to the whole world. From now on, you¡®re Caroline


    Wilson. You¡®re my daughter, and to make up for all the years that I wasn¡®t there for you, I¡®ll help you get


    whatever you want.¡± Edward stood up, poured a ss of water, and handed it to me.


    I took the ss and downed its contents. ¡°Thank you. I¡®ll get my ducks in a row and get even with


    everyone who wronged me.¡±


    Rita whispered in my ear, ¡°Charles, I want to tell you a secret. Come with me.¡± Thinking that she was


    going to tell me what had happened in the past six years, I left the ward with her.


    We walked to a quiet corner. ¡°Charles, I¡®m not Rita. I¡®m her twin sister, Raina. I was adopted when I


    was a child.¡±


    Her words shocked me.


    After all, she looked exactly like Rita. However, after taking a closer look at her, I figured that her eyes


    were slightly bigger than Rita¡®s. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°It¡®s because...¡± Raina whispered in my ear, ¡°I killed Rita. I know that she almost killed your son, so you


    should thank me.¡±


    My eyes widened in horror.


    The thing that I found horrifying was not that she had killed her own sister, but that Rita had tried to kill


    my son.


    What the hell had happened in the past six years?


    I figured that I must talk to Scarlett.


    But by the time I returned to the ward, Scarlett was gone. Looking around the empty ward, I suddenly


    felt an unprecedented panic in my heart. The bodyguards searched the whole hospital, but they


    couldn¡®t find Scarlett.


    It seemed as though she disappeared into thin air.


    I immediately decided to go back to the Moore mansion.


    ¡°Richard, what happened between me and Scarlett?¡± I lowered my eyes as I raised my hand to touch


    my heart.


    Richard nced at me through the rearview mirror. He seemed to want to say something, but he


    stopped on second thought.


    ¡°I love Scarlett, right?¡± I asked in a particrly determined tone.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Moore,¡± Richard replied.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore has suffered a lot in the past few years. Do you really not remember it at all?¡±


    I pursed my lips and kept silent.


    Richard then narrated everything from the time when Scarlett returned from France. He told me


    everything that had happened in the past six years.


    He was my most capable subordinate, and I knew that he would never lie to me.


    Had I really hurt Scarlett so much in the past? All of a sudden, Scarlett¡®s gaunt face shed through my


    mind, causing me so much pain that I almost felt like someone was strangling me.


    A few dayster, awyer came to me and handed me the divorce papers. ¡°Mr. Moore, Miss Riley has


    asked me to give you this divorce agreement. She wants you to sign it as soon as possible.¡± Looking at


    the document in my hand, I was stunned. My heart began to ache. ¡°Where is Scarlett? Why isn¡®t she


    here?¡± I asked in confusion. ¡°Miss Riley said she doesn¡®t want to see you again,¡± thewyer answered


    with a polite smile. I kept silent for a long time before I finally signed the paper.


    I would rather set her free if our marriage only brought her pain and despair.


    After I signed the divorce agreement, an emptiness clouded my heart, making me feel as though I had


    lost the most important thing in my life.


    Ever since she left me, I had not been able to fall asleep at all, and my head would hurt so bad every


    night that I felt like killing myself.


    Every time I closed my eyes, I would see her cold and desperate eyes.


    I moved to Garden Street to see the traces that she left behind.


    I began to drink on my own.


    Gradually, I became so drunk that I felt really dizzy.


    When I raised my head, I saw Scarlett walking towards me with a big smile.


    ¡°Scarlett, you¡®re back!¡± I ran to her in a hurry and held her in my arms.


    But when I looked down, I saw that she was not there.


    Looking at the empty house, my heart sank.

 Chapter 375: The New President

    Chapter 375: The New President


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    One yearter, I returned to my home country ¡°Have you prepared a birthday gift for Raina?¡± I asked,


    looking at my bodyguard, Elena, who was standing behind me. I had just gotten off the ne.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Wilson. It¡®s already in the car.¡± Elena said in a respectful tone. I gave her a satisfied nod.


    That moment, my phone rang. Looking at it, I saw Nina¡¯s name shing on the screen, and immediately


    answered it. ¡°Hello, Scarlett?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Just spill it. I¡®m in a hurry,¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°Charles has been looking for you ever since you left. He¡®s very serious about getting back together


    with you,¡± Nina informed.


    At the mention of his name, I could not help but sneer in my heart.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If he is willing to spend one hundred million dors for an appointment, then I might consider meeting


    him.¡±


    But I would never get back together with him! Moreover, Charles already had a new girlfriend, Raina. I


    heard that they were very intimate and often showed their affection in public.


    ¡°Scarlett, do you even have a principle in life? How can you give in so easily for money? Charles is


    your ex-husband!¡± Ninained.


    ¡°Men are uselesspared to money. And you already said it¨Cex¨Chusband. As far as I¡®m concerned,


    he¡®s no longer important. By the way, please call me Caroline Wilson from now on.¡±


    During the past year, I had learned a lot about business and management from Edward, and I had


    found great pleasure in making


    money I¡¯d rather win more clients for thepany than to get involved with my ex¨Chusband. The


    moment I finished speaking, I lifted my head, and I was shocked to see Charles walk into the airport,


    surrounded by a group of people. My heart almost skipped a beat when I saw his handsome face. He


    seemed to have noticed me too, and was a little surprised. We looked at each other through the crowd.


    I quickly nced at him. We hadn¡¯t seen each other for a year, and in that time, he had lost a lot of


    weight, so he looked rather haggard now.


    However, he was still just as handsome as I remembered, even though he seemed to be more mature


    and stable.I snorted and walked out of the airport, pretending like I did not see him at all. .


    But before I took another step, I felt someone grabbing my wrist.


    ¡°Scarlett, is that really you?¡± Charles was trembling and out of breath. Looking into his eyes, I sensed


    that he was feeling a tangle of emotions. Yearning, guilt, pain¡­ All those emotions were mixed up. I


    withdrew my hand without any hesitation and turned away.


    ¡°Sir, do I know you?¡± I asked coldly. Charles looked at me intensely before he took off my sunsses.


    Looking at me, he said in a serious and determined tone, ¡°Scarlett, you are my wife. I can always


    recognize you!¡±


    I snorted and pped him.


    ¡®Wife?How ridiculous! Why didn¡¯t he remember that when he left with Raina the day I miscarried the


    baby?¡¯ Charles covered his face in astonishment. His bodyguards immediately stepped forward to


    protect him.


    Looking at his red face, I suddenly felt satisfied. I had been too weak in the past to fight him, and even


    when I had been humiliated, I had never dared to resist. But the p 1 gave him now was in the name


    of the unborn child. ¡°I¡®m fine.¡±


    Charles waved his hand, indicating the bodyguards to leave us alone.


    ¡°I¡¯m not fine,¡± I said sarcastically. I gently rubbed my aching wrist, sneering at him.


    ¡°Looks like the men here are getting shittier and shittier.¡± I cast a cold nce at Charles while


    comining to Nina over the phone.


    ¡°Scarlett, where have you been in the past year? I¡®ve been looking for you everywhere.¡± Charles stood


    in front of me, staring deep into my eyes


    ¡°Elena, call the police,¡± I ordered in a low voice.


    Elena red at Charles before she called the airport police to report sexual harassment. The police


    officer immediately rushed over and stopped Charles. With a frown, Charles exined, ¡°She is my wife.


    We just had a minor conflict.¡±


    ¡°Lady, is he telling the truth?¡± the police officer asked me in confusion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know this man at all. He suddenly walked to me, grabbed my hand, and said that I am his wife!¡±


    A smile of satisfaction appeared on my lips when I saw how embarrassed Charles was.


    ¡°Scarlett, have you really forgotten me? Or are you just pretending like you don¡®t know me?¡± Charles


    asked anxiously. There was a hint of grievance and helplessness in his voice. I shook my head with a


    sneer, put my sunsses on, turned around, and left. Several luxury cars were lined up on the road


    outside the airport. Standing by the cars, the drivers bowed to me respectfully.


    ¡°Wee home, Miss Wilson.¡± And everyone at the airport turned to me with a curious look in their


    eyes. I could not help but smile awkwardly. It was obvious that Edward had arranged it.


    It was his unique way of showing his paternal love for me. Elena put my suitcase in the trunk and


    followed me to the car. Looking at the familiar surroundings, I suddenly felt a little dazed. Nothing


    seemed to have changed in the city, and everything that had happened there was still so vivid in my


    mind.That was when I heard the radio broadcast.


    ¡°News sh, Miss Raina Hill will be holding her birthday party at the Pce Hotel. The party will be


    held in the form of a charity dinner, and all the money raised will go to the Hill Charity Foundation for


    the deaf and autistic children. It is also said that Miss Lively will be announcing her engagement with


    Mr. Charles Moore at the party¡­¡± I sneered


    Since Charles was holding a party for Raina at the Pce Hotel, and wanted to announce their


    engagement, it was quite obvious that he really cared about her.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you want to go home first or do you want to go straight to the birthday party?¡± Elena asked.


    ¡°Let¡®s go to thepany.¡±


    Elena looked at her watch before she reminded me in a low voice, ¡°The senior executives of the


    company should be holding a meeting right now to discuss ways to make you retreat from difficulties.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡®s go and see what ns they came up with.¡± I looked out of the window with a faint smile,


    expectantly. Twenty minutester, the car stopped in front of a building. It was the branchpany of


    the Wilson Group that Edward specially established for me to run.


    Surrounded by my bodyguards, I walked to the conference room and pushed the door open.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡®m Caroline Wilson, the new president of this branch of the Wilson Group. Pleasure


    to meet all of you.¡± I looked around the meeting room, greeting all the senior executives with a smile.


    Everyone seemed to be shocked by my sudden appearance.


    And I already expected that, so I got straight to the point with a smile. ¡°I came back for the ecological


    park project on the west coast and I am hoping that you will all cooperate with me. If the project gets


    completed within the due date, you will be rewarded. If not, then you will all be fired.¡±


    ¡°Why? That¡®s so unfair.¡± Someone opposed in a loud voice, banging on the desk.


    ¡°The ecological park on the west coast is an extremely important project. Why are you taking over it as


    soon as youe back from nowhere?¡±


    ¡°It¡®s because I¡®m the daughter of the Wilson family! If you are going to be bitter and jealous, then keep it


    to yourselves, because I don¡®t give a damn!¡± I sneered with a cold re. The conference room instantly


    fell as silent as a grave.

 Chapter 376: Looking For Her

    Chapter 376: Looking For Her


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    ¡°Have you found out where she is? Where has she gone?¡± | anxiously asked Richard.


    After checking the surveince cameras, i found that a bunch of luxury cars had picked up Scarlett


    ¡°Sir, she is heading to the west coast,¡± Richard replied respectfully, ¡°Get me the surveince video of


    the west coast at once.¡±


    ¡°Sir, the road there is under construction, so the surveince cameras in the area have been turned


    off,¡± Richard answered with an embarrassed look.


    ¡°Then where was shest seen?¡±


    ¡°Thest surveince picture of her was taken near the west coast¡®s ecological park, which is not far


    from the Moore Group¡®s subsidiarypany.¡±


    ¡°Richard, we¡¯ll head there at once.¡± Unable to contain my excitement, I stood up, ready to find her. I


    had finally found her after a year.


    ¡°But sir¡­ Today is Miss Hill¡®s birthday. Didn¡®t you promise her that you would attend her birthday party


    at the Pce Hotel?¡± Looking at my cold eyes, Richard¡¯s voice became lower.


    ¡°Okay, sir. I¡®ll go and get the car now.¡±


    While we were on our way in my sports car, my phone kept buzzing. I saw that it was a call from Raina,


    but I did not have the slightest interest to answer it. Gazing at the beautiful view outside, I could not


    help but think of the woman I had missed in the past year. Scarlett had been the only one on my mind


    in the past year.


    Although I had forgotten the details of our rtionship, I still remembered how it felt. Ever since the day


    she left me, my heart had been aching, and I knew that even though I had lost my memories, I still


    loved her deeply. I was determined to win her back. I could never forgive myself if I lost her again.


    Suddenly, the car came to a screeching halt.


    I frowned and asked, ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Sir, the construction is going on. We can¡®t pass. Our only option now is to turn back and make a


    detour.¡±


    The whole road was blocked, and I saw many construction workers handling excavators.


    Soon, Richard started the car again and turned back.


    ¡®Damn it! This cannot be happening!¡±


    ¡°Stop the car,¡± I shouted.


    ¡°What¡®s the matter, sir?¡± After stopping the car, he turned to me with a confused look.


    I opened the door, got out of the car, and ran towards the construction site.


    ¡°Sir, it¡®s dangerous. Come back!¡± Richard shouted in panic.


    ¡°Young man, what are you doing? Stop!¡± the workers shouted at me. Ignoring their words, I ran forward


    recklessly, thinking only about Scarlett. I rushed into the construction site.


    The road was pitted; there were rocks and sand everywhere, and a huge excavator was before me. But


    I had to stop when I reached the tall iron fence.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The workers surrounded me, and their boss walked over to me, pointed at me, and yelled, ¡°What are


    you doing? Do you have a death wish? How can you just run into a construction site without thinking?¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    I pulled my tie, and red at him. Seeing my fierce expression, they immediately stepped back.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, everyone. My boss had something urgent to deal with, and that¡¯s why he rushed over,¡± Richard


    rushed over and exined to them you¡®re ridiculous. Get out of here right now I don¡®t care how anxious


    your boer kw, but he can¡®t be risking his life so carelessly¡±


    ¡°Okay. Okay¡±


    Richard bowed to them before he looked at me in embarrassment. ¡°Sir, let¡®s go back now. Perhaps, we


    can still make it.¡±


    Looking at the road ahead gloomily, I felt like there was really no path in front of me


    I turned around and strode back to the car, the helpless feeling crippling my heart


    That moment, I felt my phone vibrating in my pocket I took it out, and saw that it was a call from Amy


    ¡°Hey, what¡®s up?¡± I asked coldly


    Well Sir, Miss Hill just called. And she wanted to know when you will arrive at her birthday party


    Tack! Who the hell does she think she is¡® I have something important to deal with Tell her not to bother


    me.


    I hung up irritably I had no choice but to vent the anger in my heart I lifted my leg and kicked the door,


    causing a huge dent in the car, ¡°Damn it?¡±


    Richard stood aside quietly


    I tried my best to calm down after that. What should I do now?


    All of a sudden, something urred to me


    ¡°Richard, was it a bunch of luxury cars that picked up Scarlett from the airport?¡± Richard nodded in


    reply


    ¡°Check the license te numbers of those cars, and find out who the owner is in a day.¡±


    I turned around and looked at the ecological park with determination in my eyes


    Raina¡®s POV:


    My birthday party was about to begin, and Charles was not there yet. I called him, but he did not pick


    up, so I called his secretary, and even then there was no response My heart was filled with uneasiness


    as I stood outside the Pce Hotel anxiously


    I told myself that Charles would not stand me up on purpose, and that he must have something


    important to deal with.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Raina. Why are you still here? Come on in We are all waiting for you.¡±


    My friends walked to me and held my hand, trying to drag me inside. I squeezed a smile and said,


    ¡°Charles isn¡®t here yet, so I want to wait for him.¡± ¡°Oh, I get it now. You are waiting for your boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Pana, you are so lucky to be Mr. Moore¡®s girlfriend He must have spent a fortune on your birthday


    party. He¡®s booked the whole hotel for your birthday party¡±


    ¡°Yes, Raina, you must be the happiest woman on the. Mr. Moore is rich, handsome, and he


    treats you well. I really envy you.¡±


    My friends''pliments cheered me up ¡°Raina, don¡®t worry. Maybe something urgent came up back in


    thepany. My brother will be here soon,¡± Chloeforted me after walking to me.


    I immediately lowered my head and pretended to be sensible, I shook my head and said, ¡°It¡®s all right. I


    don¡®t me him at all.¡± As expected, Chloe patted my hand lovingly, ¡°Nheless, how can he bete


    for his girlfriend¡®s birthday? I¡®ll talk to him about itter.¡±


    I smiled shyly


    ¡°Happy birthday, Raina.¡± A middle-aged man dressed in a gray suit and leather shoes walked in


    gracefully


    ¡°Dad.¡± I weed him with joy, turned around, and introduced him to everyone.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, this is my father, Gary Hill, the president of the Hill Group¡±


    The crowd became lively again, making me the center of their attention, and just when I was enjoying


    the moment, a cold voice


    ¡°Is there anyone here? Why didn¡®t anyonee out to wee me? Is this the way the Hill Group


    entertains their guests?¡± I turned towards the voice and saw a woman dressed in a crimson Givenchy


    gown standing by the door. She had full red lips. Her long curly hairzily draped around her waist, and


    she was wearing a stunning diamond ne which made her glow like the star in the sky..


    All of a sudden, the crowd burst into a roar of admiration. My face turned pale and I froze.It was


    Scarlett!How could she be there?

 Chapter 377: I Slapped Him, So What

    Chapter 377: I pped Him, So What


    Scarlett¡¯s POV


    "Scarlett, you¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re back?" Raina stammered in disbelief.


    When she saw me, her face went white as a sheet.She looked as though she had just seen a ghost.


    At this moment, Elena stepped forward and introduced me to Raina.


    "This is Miss Wilson."


    With her eyes wide in shock, Raina pointed at me and asked incredulously, "What? Miss Wilson? She


    can¡¯t be Miss Wilson!"


    "It¡¯s true.She¡¯s Caroline Wilson, the only child of Mr.Edward Wilson,"


    Elena proudly announced my identity to everyone.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the crowd burst into an uproar.


    "Oh my God! I can¡¯t believe that she¡¯s the child of the legendary president of the Wilson Group.This is


    the first time she has shown up in public!"


    "I never expected Miss Wilson to be this beautiful."


    "Are you all blind? She¡¯s obviously Scarlett Riley.How could she be the daughter of the president of the


    Wilson Group?"


    "What?! She¡¯s Scarlett? Then that would mean she¡¯s Mr.Moore¡¯s ex-wife." I said nothing.


    I just stood there calmly and let the crowd scrutinize me.


    "Don¡¯t be fooled by her.She¡¯s not Mr.Wilson¡¯s only child.She¡¯s Scarlett Riley, a vicious woman who


    abandoned her husband and children," Raina loudly said for everyone to hear.


    In an instant, the entire hall fell into dead silence.


    "Yes! She¡¯s a liar.She¡¯s not a member of the Wilson family at all," Chloe echoed.


    She then pointed at me and cussed me out.


    "You bitch, you should get the hell out of here.How dare you steal a richdy¡¯s identity to attend Raina¡¯s


    party? Have you no shame?"


    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not as shameless as you are,"


    I retorted with a sneer at the corners of my mouth.


    "You!"


    Chloe uttered, dismayed that I had the nerve to talk back to her.


    "I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.Did I offend you in any way? How could you say that I¡¯m a


    ¡®vicious woman¡¯ when you don¡¯t even know me?" I asked with feigned confusion and innocence.


    Raina took two steps forward and stood side by side with Chloe.


    "Stop being pretentious.You¡¯re the reason why Charles lost his memoryst year.As if that wasn¡¯t


    enough, you even abandoned your three children.Only a heartless and vicious woman could do that." I


    must say, Raina¡¯s spection was convincing.


    With just a few sentences, she managed to make the crowd burst into an uproar for the second time.


    "What? Isn¡¯t it true? If it¡¯s not, why aren¡¯t you defending yourself?" Raina added.


    "I hate to break it to you, but the woman you¡¯re talking about probably just looks like me.Surely, there


    are many people in the world who look alike.How could you be so sure that that woman is me?" I


    bantered.


    "Is that the best exnation you¡¯ve got? You look exactly like her."


    "Raina, why are you so obsessed with the way I look?"


    I took a closer look at her face and sighed.


    "If that woman looks like me, she must be prettier than you.Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re ndering me because


    you¡¯re jealous that you¡¯re not as beautiful as me?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What the hell are you talking about?!" Raina bellowed.


    Bingo.


    It seemed that my words had gotten into her


    "I¡¯m telling the truth! Why are you stopping me from telling the whole world how heartless you really


    are?"


    I smiled at her sarcastically.


    Suddenly, I gasped and acted as if I had realized something.


    "I see.You want to make it seem that you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone when, in reality, you just want to


    give your ego a boost.And you can only do that by belittling me.What¡¯s the matter with you? How could


    you humiliate yourself on purpose?"


    "You¡­"


    Raina gasped.


    If it were not for the fact that everyone was watching her, she would have rushed forward and fought


    with me like a shrew I, however, remained calm andposed.


    Like a noble swan, I raised my neck and passed by Raina without a word.


    I did not have to say a word to make her look pathetic.


    "Raina, what¡¯s going on?"


    All of a sudden, a deep voice of a man came from my behind.I looked back and saw a dignified man


    walking toward us.


    "Dad!" Raina eximed.


    Her face lit up when she thought that she had found someone to back her up.


    With an aggrieved look on her face, she bit her lips and ran toward the man, presumably her father.


    To her surprise, he ignored her and instead went straight to me.


    He reached out his hand and said, "You must be Miss Wilson.I¡¯m Gary Hill.I¡¯m sorry for my daughter¡¯s


    behavior.It¡¯s my fault.I spoiled her too much.Please forgive her."


    "Of course.Don¡¯t worry.I won¡¯t hold it against her,"


    I answered politely. I looked up, and I happened to see Charles standing by the handrail on the second


    floor.


    Our eyes met, and I almost lost my mind.


    For a moment, I felt like I was a drop of water that had fallen into a hot oil pot.


    However, my identity could not be exposed.


    So, I tried, with all my might, to suppress the hatred and resentment I had bottled up in my heart. At this


    moment, I pointed at Charles and calmly asked Gary, "Who is that man?"


    "You mean Charles Moore? He¡¯s my daughter¡¯s fiance,"


    Gary stressed the word ¡®fiance¡¯ as he spoke.


    And for some reason, his eyes darkened in contempt when he looked at Charles.


    Meanwhile, Charles walked down the stairs, and Raina¡¯s face lit up with joy.She lifted the hem of her


    dress like a princess and ran to him with a sweet smile.


    "Charles, why are youte? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Now that Charles was here, her arrogant attitude changed, and she started acting like a spoileddy.I


    could not help but roll my eyes.


    What a hypocrite.


    Unfortunately for Raina, Charles ignored her and instead went straight to me.He looked at me from


    head to toe with a myriad of emotions in his eyes.


    Powered by Hooligan Media I did not want to know what emotions he had, though.


    "Hello, Mr.Moore," I greeted stiffly as if this was the first time we had met.


    Raina remained unfazed.


    She walked up to Charles and clung to his arm, ¡°This is Charles, my fiance," she proudly said.


    There was acent look on her face as if she was showing off her most prized possession But


    then, Charles shook off her hand.


    "I don¡¯t like it when others touch me."


    Raina was taken aback, but she quickly got a hold of herself.She put down her hand as if nothing had


    just happened.


    "Hello¡­ Miss Wilson?"


    Doubt and confusion could be heard in Charles¡¯s tone.


    He stared at me with his intense gaze, and I looked back at him with the same intensity. As if the


    humiliation was not enough, Raina still had not given up.She leaned against his shoulder to show off


    her affection for Charles.


    Because of this, she noticed that something was wrong with him.


    "Oh my God! Charles, what happened to your face? Who pped you?!"


    The left side of his face was red, and my handprint was still visible.


    It did not take a genius to know that someone had pped him.


    I was pleased He deserved it.


    The only regret I had was not pping him harder.


    Raina reached out to touch Charles¡¯s face, but he dodged her hand.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to him


    "Oh my God! Someone pped Mr.Moore?"


    "Who could it be? Does that person have a death wish?"


    While everyone was talking to one another about what had happened, I smiled and said, "I pped


    him, so what?"

 Chapter 378: I Already Have A Wife

    Chapter 378: I Already Have A Wife


    Scarlet¡¯s POV :


    ¡°What? You stapped him ¡° Raine looked at me with wide eyes and continued.


    Why did you hit my fiance. I¡¯m sorry.I don''t know he was your fance when I stepped him. I cast a yful


    nce at Charles and shed him a mocking smile though he was a rogue at that time.I didn¡¯t know he


    was the famous Mr.Moore.I¡¯m so sorry Charles didn''t say anything He just stared at me silently.


    Raine¡®s face darkened What are you talking about? How could you mistake Charles for a rogue? ¡°


    At that time, I started narrating what had happened."Mr.Moore suddenly grabbed my hand and refused


    to let me go. I actually thought he was harassing me.


    Nowe and think about it, he¡¯d probably mistaken me for that Scarlett woman you¡¯re talking about. I


    smiled apologetically at Charles and shrugged.


    "I totally misunderstood you.So did you stop me at the airport to get even with the woman you were


    looking for? paused for a second and sighed."


    But I heard that Scarlett, the woman you mentioned, died a year ago.I also heard that she was


    pregnant when she passed away.¡¯


    After hearing my words.


    Charles instantly turned deathly pale, and his usually icy demeanor turned even colder.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Charles asked Seeing the sheer panic in Charles¡¯s eyes, I felt relieved and


    content.


    Raina interrupted me.


    ¡°Today is my birthday.Miss Wilson.If you¡¯re here to mess things up, then please leave.¡¯


    "Don¡¯t be childish Raina.How could you talk to Miss Wilson in such an impolite manner?"


    Gary immediately interjected.


    I waved my hand and said calmly, "It¡¯s okay, Mr.Hill.Raina¡¯s right.It is her birthday.The birthday girl is


    the boss."


    I turned around and nodded at Elena. Understanding what I wanted her to do, she nodded back and


    handed Raina an exquisite red gift box


    "Here¡®s my gift to you, Raina.Happy birthday.Go ahead, open it,"


    I encouraged her to open the box.I could tell that everyone present was curious about the gift.


    Raina hesitantly opened the red gift box.


    inside the box was a doll with golden hair and blue eyes.


    It had a sweet smile on its face, and it was wearing a white dress made of gauze "Aht Powered by


    Hooligan Media Raina screamed and dropped the box on the floor.The doll rolled out and stopped with


    its big, blue eyes staring directly at Raina.


    "Is an Annabelle doll."


    The crowd erupted into gasps and stifled shouts.


    Staring at the creepy-looking doll on the ground, I couldn¡¯t help smiling broader and broader.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Raina? Don¡¯t you like my gift? What a pity! I chose her especially for you."


    "You Raina was about to lose her temper when Gary red at her.


    "Yes.Yes, of course I like it. Raina gritted her teeth.Her face contorted, and she forced her p? to curt


    into a smile that just turned out to be awful.She grabbed on to her dress so lightly that she almost


    ripped the fabric apart¡±


    "Really? Oh, good.I¡¯m d.I really hope that you and Mr.Moore will have a baby soon."


    Raina picked up the doll with trembling hands, and the dot fell to the floor again.


    This time, the doll¡¯s head broke off and rolled toward Charles¡¯s teet.


    All of a sudden, there was dead silence I looked at Chartes indifferently and said with a smile, ¡®Oh, I¡¯m


    sorry, I almost forgot.You two aren¡¯t married.Silly me.It¡¯s too Arly to wish that you have a child


    together.For now, I wish you a happy and healthy rtionship tost a lifetime.Please don¡¯t forget to


    send me an invitation to your wedding.I¡¯d love toe and witness you two exchange wedding vows."


    Then I turned around and gave Raina a cold smile.


    "Happy Birthday again Raina Unfortunately, I have to go.Thank you for inviting me.Goodbye."


    Anter that I strode out of the banquet hall.


    Charles¡¯s POV.


    Looking at Scarlett¡¯s back.


    I squatted down, picked up the doll, put the head back on its neck, and put it back into the box.


    Sparkett¡¯s cold stare and alienating words filled my mind.


    She looked nothing like my Scarlett.


    Was she really Caroline Wilson like she imed? But I don¡¯t want to believe it.


    I would never mistake Scarlett for anyone else.


    But why did she say that Scarlett was dead? More importantly, why did she say that Scarlett died with a


    child in her womb? What was going on? tightened my grip on the gift box as if it were a lifeline that


    could save me from the panic that was beginning to drown my t had to know the truth.let¡®s


    go.Charles.The party is about to begin,"


    Raina said and pulled on my sleeve.


    I turned to look at her, and all I saw were reminders of how I once felt about Rita.I didn¡¯t feel pity for


    Raina anymore, just disgust.I moved my arm and shook off her touch.


    Then, I turned around and chased after Scarlett.


    Scarlett I ran to the gate and shouted at the top of my lungs, hoping I¡¯d get Scarlett¡¯s attention.


    "Please behave yourself, Mr.Moore, "


    A woman, Scarlett¡¯s bodyguard, stopped me.


    It''s okay Elena Let him approach.¡¯ Scarlett nced at me indifferently.


    Elena put down her hand and watched me carefully as I walked toward Scarlett.The closer I got to her,


    the harder my heart beat against my chest. A whole year had passed. In thest twelve months, I¡¯d


    imagined our encounter many times.


    I had a lot to say to her, but I felt as if a giant invisible hand was choking me.I tried my best to blurt out


    the words.


    Scariett ¡°¡­"


    Scarlett narrowed her eyes at me and slightly tilted her head.


    There was no spark of recognition in her eyes.


    "Mr.Moore, please dont mistake me for another person.We¡®re not familiar with each other.I¡¯d insist that


    you address me as Miss Wilson out of respect ¡®Scarlett said tly & Hier words, albeit reasonable,


    drove a stake through my heart.


    I bit down on the sorrow that surged from the pit of my stomach.


    "Okay Miss Wilson ¡® I muttered facing her apathy.


    What¡¯s wrong? it¡®s your fiancee¡¯s birthday party.


    Shouldn¡¯t you be with her? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll get jealous when she finds out that you ran out


    after me?


    "She is not my fiancee.I have already had a wife," I answered through gritted teeth.


    I looked right into Scarlett¡¯s eyes and waited for any indication at all that she understood what I was


    talking about.


    Standing right in front of her, I was dying to call her my wife and tell her how much I still loved her.


    I see¡¯ A hint of surprise shed across Scarlett¡¯s face.


    But if you already have a wife, Mr.Moore, then why are you with Raina? I have to remind you that it¡¯s


    against thew to marry someone else while you still have a legal wife.


    "I''m out with Raina. There''s only one woman I love, and her name is Scarlett."


    I was already a little toote for me to be telling Scarlett all this, but I didn¡¯t care.I just needed her to


    know that it had always been her, and it would always be her.


    She was the only woman I wanted to marry in my life.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 379: I Never Loved You

    Chapter 379: I Never Loved You


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    If it was in the past, I would have been moved by Charles¡¯s sweet words. But now, the only thing I felt


    was disgust. I suppressed the hatred in my eyes and scoffed, ¡°Oh, I see. You¡¯re the husband of the


    woman who abandoned her husband and children. No wonder she divorced you. It must¡¯ve been a


    pain in the ass to be your wife.¡±


    Dejection shed across Charles¡¯s face, but I pretended not to see it. *It¡¯s amazing to see that you


    have a new girlfriend when you¡¯ve just divorced.¡± I leaned against the car and looked at him with


    mockery.


    Charles¡¯s face went white as a sheet. ¡°Scarlett, Raina and I aren¡¯t really in a rtionship¡°.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, you don¡¯t have to exin anything to me. It¡¯s your personal life, after all. It has nothing to


    do with me. I just happened to hear that your ex-wife looked like me, so I couldn¡¯t help but ask about


    her. You don¡¯t mind, do you? Anyway, I have important things to do. See you around.¡± Charles¡¯s face


    turned gloomier, and this pleased me. At this moment, I turned to Elena and said, ¡°Elena, let¡®s go.¡±


    Elena immediately opened the car door for me. The instant I got into the car, the smile on my face


    vanished.


    The game had just begun. Would Charles be able to handle it? Well, he should. I just got started, and I


    didn¡¯t n to stop anytime soon. All of a sudden, Charles ran beside my window and grabbed my wrist.


    ¡°Scarlett, can we talk?¡± he pleaded in a low voice. I could not help but sneer when I saw the misery on


    his face. When we were still together, he was the dictator of our rtionship.


    At that time, I had no choice but to obey him. But now, the tables had turned. ¡°I have nothing to say to


    you. I detest men who are unfaithful to their partners. I don¡¯t even want to say a word to you,¡± I coldly


    said..


    I had had enough of Charles¡¯s pestering that I did not bother to treat him with courtesy.


    I yanked his hand from my wrist and wiped my hand with a tissue. It was as if I had touched something


    disgusting. Charles looked at me in dismay. He must have not expected that I would treat him like


    garbage. I lifted my gaze and said with a sarcastic smile, ¡°From now on, stay away from me. I don¡¯t


    want to see your face ever again.¡± Without waiting for his response, 1 closed the window and ordered


    the driver to drive on. He stepped on the gas at once. As the car sped away, I fell into deep thought. If


    Charles and Raina got married, she would not treat my children well. I was sure of it.


    A frown appeared on my face at the thought of this. It was at this moment that I decided that I would


    find a way to see my children as soon as possible.


    I would never let that bitch bully them.


    Raina¡¯s POV:


    I was dumbfounded when I saw Charles chase after Caroline Wilson. That woman looked exactly like


    Scarlett. No, Caroline and Scarlett were the same person. People believed that Charles and I loved


    each other. Little did they know, he still loved his ex-wife.


    Of course, I would never let that woman ruin my rtionship with him.. We had been together for


    almost a year. Why did she have toe back and ruin everything? I ran out, and there I saw that


    Charles was getting in the car to chase after Scarlett. Fortunately, I reached him in time. I grabbed his


    clothes and stopped him from leaving.


    ¡°Charles, the birthday party is about to start. Where are you going?¡± ¡°I have something important to


    deal with.¡± Charles shook off my hand and turned around to get in the car.


    I rushed forward and blocked his way.


    ¡°No way! I won¡¯t let you go. Charles, we didn¡¯t see each other for a long time! Besides, have you


    forgotten that we¡®re going to announce our engagement? If you don¡¯t attend, I will be aughingstock!¡± I


    let out a sob to make Charles feel sorry for me and moved closer to lean against his chest.


    However, he took a step back and avoided me. Because of what he had done, I almost fell to the


    ground. I looked at him in disbelief. But then, our eyes met, and a chill ran down my spine. He was


    staring right at me with apparent disgust. ¡°Raina, I have told you that I will never marry you. I only have


    one wife, and that is Scarlett,¡± Charles said in a matter-of-fact tone.


    His words were like knives that were cutting my heart apart.


    I grabbed Charles¡¯s arm and reminded him, ¡°Charles, you and Scarlett have divorced! Besides, I¡¯ve told


    the media that we¡¯re going to announce our engagement tonight. They¡¯re giving us their blessing!¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Raina, I never wanted to marry you. I¡¯ve told you a lot of times before that I never loved you or Rita.


    Wake up.¡± Charles shook off my hand and finally got into the car. As I stood there helplessly, his cold


    voice came from the car.


    "Richard, hurry up and follow the car in front of us.¡± My heart was filled with grievances, but I could only


    watch as the car drove away.


    ¡°Charles,e back! Are you seriously going to leave me for that bitch? She doesn¡¯t deserve you!¡± I


    hurried to catch up with him in hopes he would change his mind. But because I was wearing stilettos, I


    did not make it that far. As if I could not get any unluckier, I tripped over the hem of my gown and fell


    into the mud pit on the side of the road. I was in a mess. When I looked up, Charles¡¯s car had


    disappeared into the night. I thumped the ground and sobbed in frustration. ¡°Scarlett, you bitch. I¡¯ve


    given you a hard time once. I can do it again.¡±


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    I looked outside the window and gazed at the scenery. Although I looked calm on the surface, my heart


    was racing in my chest. My eyes were brimming with tears, so I clenched my fists to try and hold them


    back. I hated myself for being too soft-hearted. I thought I had moved on. But when I saw Charles for


    the first time in months, my heart broke into pieces again.


    Until now, everything he did still affected me. A sneer tugged at the corners of my mouth as I thought of


    Raina¡¯s face, which was exactly like Rita¡¯s. Charles had the same taste as before. Even his new


    fiancee had to have an uncanny resemnce to Rita. I lowered my head, opened my phone, and


    stared at my wallpaper. It was a photo of my children ying together. I had asked someone to take


    this photo in secret. This was thest time I had seen them How I wished I could hold them in my arms.


    Sadly, I could only touch the screen with my trembling fingers. God, I missed my children so much. I


    wondered if they still remembered me.


    Noticing my mncholy, Elena patted me on the shoulder andforted me, ¡°Caroline, let bygones be


    bygones. Everything will be alright soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Everything will be alright.¡± I forced a smile and turned off my phone. But then, the smile on my


    face faltered when I heard what the driver said. ¡°Miss Wilson, there¡¯s a car following us.¡±


    I turned my head and looked out of the window. Just as I had expected, a familiar car was tailing us not


    far away.

 Chapter 380: It’s Just A Waist Pain

    Chapter 380: It¡¯s Just A Waist Pain


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Speed up and lose the car behind us,¡± I barked at the driver.


    The driver was very experienced. He sped up, but he was still able to ensure that the car ran steadily.


    Halfway to our destination, the driver said, ¡°Miss Wilson, the car behind us is gone. It seems it suddenly


    turned a corner.¡±


    I looked back. Sure enough, no one was following us anymore. I breathed a sigh of relief, but deep in


    my heart, I couldn¡®t help feeling a bit disappointed. Suddenly, I felt an acute pain in my waist. I gasped.


    Elena looked at me and quickly asked, ¡°Are you okay, Caroline? You just turned white as paper.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a little difort in my waist area. It happens all the time. Don¡¯t worry.¡± I had been


    suffering from the pain since my miscarriage.


    The doctor said that it was a sequ of the miscarriage and that I had to rest whenever I could and not


    push myself too hard. Every time I felt the pain, I hated Charles and Raina more.


    My hatred for them was what had been keeping me going.


    ¡°Do you want to go to the hospital?¡± Elena asked me worriedly and gently massaged my waist.


    ¡°No, thanks. Even doctors have no way to ease my pain. I¡¯ll be fine after I get some rest,¡± I replied,


    forcing a smile.


    As soon as I finished speaking, the pain became sharper. I gritted my teeth to keep myself from


    screaming, but I trembled so badly that Elena cringed and panicked. Then, I began to feel cold. I curled


    up in a fetal position, hoping that hugging my legs would give me a little warmth. ¡°That¡¯s it, Caroline.


    We¡¯re going to the hospital.¡± Elena hurriedly told the driver to turn around and rush to the hospital.


    When we arrived at the hospital, one of the doctors gave me a routine examination


    Elena apanied me and stayed with me the entire time.


    ¡°Here, take some painkillers,¡± Elena said and handed me some pills and a ss of water. I took the


    medicine and chased it down with water. I sat on the bench in the corridor for a long time before the


    pain finally subsided. When we were about to leave the hospital, I saw Charles rushing by. What was


    he doing here? Were the kids sick? I said to Elena, ¡°Elena, you go ahead and wait for me in the car. I


    just have something that I need to do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you,¡± Elena offered.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m okay on my own. I¡¯ll meet you in the car.¡± I gestured to Elena to let me go. She hesitated


    to leave at first, but when she finally went ahead to the car, I went to follow Charles secretly.


    When Charles walked into the waiting room of the Department of Neurosurgery, he suddenly held his


    head with both hands. He shook slightly Richard hurried to his side, ready to catch him if he ever


    copsed. After a while, Vivian came out of the ward, ¡°Are you okay, Charles? Why do you look so


    pale?¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes were full of concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just having a little headache, as usual,¡± Charles answered in a low, hoarse voice, waving


    his hand. I frowned in confusion. When did Charles begin to suffer from headaches? Did God finally


    hear my prayers and punish him?


    Looking at Charles¡¯s bone-white face, I cursed in my heart, ¡®You deserve it.¡¯


    ¡°How¡¯s Grandma?¡± Charles asked and pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°The doctor said that the tumor


    in Christine¡¯s head has begun to grow. An operation needs to be arranged for her as soon as possible,¡±


    Vivian replied seriously.


    Hearing Vivian¡¯s words, my heart sank. When did Christine get a tumor in her head? I desperately


    wanted to know more about Christine¡®s condition. But after thinking for a while, I dismissed the idea. I


    didn¡®t have the courage to approach Charles or Vivian and ask. At this time, Amy rushed over and


    handed a bottle of pills to Charles.


    ¡°Here, boss. This should help with your headache.¡± Charles nodded at Amy and took the medicine.


    Soon, his pallid face regained some vigor.


    |¡°Charles, didn¡¯t you go abroad to look for Hugo? What happened with your search? Did you get in


    touch with him?¡± Vivian asked.


    Charles shook his head helplessly, looking dispirited. hi guess Christine¡¯s illness was most likely


    caused by Scarlett¡¯s sudden departure. Christine loved Scarlett so much and treated her like her own


    granddaughter. I suppose Christine took it really hard when Scarlett left. I don¡®t mean to pile on to your


    headache, Charles, but you really didn¡¯t treat Scarlett well enough. If you had been good to her, we


    wouldn¡¯t be here.¡± ¡°Scarlett¡¯s back,¡± Charles muttered without looking at Vivian. ¡°What?¡± Vivian said,


    whipping her head at Charles.


    ¡°She¡¯s back. She was just at Raina¡¯s party. I saw her with my own eyes.¡± Charles briefly told Vivian


    what had happened earlier tonight. He took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it up, and took a deep


    drag. The smoke made him look like he was shrouded in loneliness. I leaned against the wall of the


    corner I was hiding in. I put my hand over my chest. As echoes of Charles¡¯s pained voice created


    cracks in my heart, my eyes filled with tears


    Charles¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Are you serious? Are you sure it was her? Are you absolutely sure?¡± Vivian stood up from the bench in


    the corridor and yelled at me in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, but she doesn¡¯t remember me,¡± I muttered and lowered my head in disappointment. Pain and


    sadness lodged a lump in my throat, and I swallowed it.


    ¡°Maybe she just doesn¡¯t want to recognize me.¡± I took another deep drag on my cigarette, hoping that


    the smoke would help ease the despair in my heart. I leaned against the wall and felt a brand-new


    headacheing on.


    This time, it felt like it came back toyplete waste on my nerves. I started having headaches a


    year ago. The doctor said that it was caused by memory loss. It was a kind of pain that was


    comparable to the pain of a gunshot wound, and taking oral painkillers could do very little to blunt it.


    Only IV analgesic injections could help with the pain. When I was to have the injection that day, I asked


    the doctor, ¡°Which one is more painful, this kind of headache or the pain of childbirth?¡±


    ¡°They¡®re both painful, but if you¡¯re asking about degree and risk, nothingpares to the pain and


    danger a woman goes through when she gives birth. When a woman has a baby, she¡¯s actually risking


    her own life,¡± the doctor exined.


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t want the injection.¡± I turned around and left the hospital.


    I just couldn¡¯t imagine the pain Scarlett had to go through She must be physically and mentally


    exhausted when she gave birth to the twins, I braced my elbows on my knees and covered my face


    with my hands, I finally gave up and let the tears roll down my face and onto the smooth, tiled floor.


    Experiencing this agonizing pain on my own made me realize the kind of torment Scarlett went through


    when she pushed our children out into this world.


    And what did I do to her? All I brought her were endless heartaches, And now I should pay the price. I


    was willing to suffer fate¡¯s retribution for how badly I treated Scarlett as long as there was a glimmer of


    hope that she wasing back to me.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 381: Unfriendly Visitors

    Chapter 381: Unfriendly Visitors


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    The paining from my waist gradually disappeared, but I still looked haggard. I nced at


    Christine¡¯s ward number before leaving the hospital in silence.


    In the car, I called Edward.


    "Dad, can you tell Hugo that I want his help right now? I heard that Christine isn¡¯t feeling well."


    As I leaned against the seat, I felt powerless.


    Even though I hated Charles with every fiber of my being, I could never ignore the fact that Christine


    was ill.She had always treated me as though I was her own granddaughter.


    Thus, when I heard she was ill, I felt anxious.My sudden departure must¡¯ve been hard for Christine, but


    I had no choice at the time.


    Elena could tell what was on my mind, so she patted my shoulder in an attempt tofort me.


    "Christine is a good person.You said that she¡¯s always been kind to you, right? God will bless her.She¡¯ll


    recover soon."


    "I agree.Christine is a strong and gentle woman," I concurred, putting on a smile.


    Christine¡¯s loving appearance appeared in my mind, and it brought a sliver of warmth to my heart.


    "Caroline, you are also strong and kind," Elena replied.


    "I¡¯m strong, but I am not kind; at least not anymore.Some say that good people are often taken


    advantage of by bad ones.If that saying is true, then I¡¯d rather be one of the bad ones.I¡¯ll be more


    evil than any one of them.I¡®ll trample them underfoot and make them eat their own shit!"


    A wry smile appeared on my lips, and my eyes were filled with sadness, hatred, and resentment for all


    who had wronged me.


    Elena frowned, visibly disgusted.I was amused by her reaction.


    "Do you feel sick because of what I said? What those people did to me was beyond disgusting.Their


    ck hearts are dirtier than the shittiest mires in existence."


    The smile on my face gradually disappeared, and my face turned cold.I could never forget how Charles


    used my children to ckmail me just to satisfy his carnal desire.


    He loved Rita, a devil woman who almost killed James.


    And now, he was going to marry Raina.


    All of these things were incredibly disgusting.


    Now that I had returned, I was determined to put a stop to certain people¡¯s good days.


    ¡®As long as I¡¯m alive, I will haunt them to ends of the earth!¡¯ I promised myself.


    Soon, we arrived at West Bank Manor.


    This was the vi that Edward bought for me.It was the best property avable along the west coast.


    There were many guards stationed within and outside the vi, so it was well-secured.


    The second I got out of the car, I saw Nancy.I hadn¡¯t seen this bitch in a long time.


    She was wearing a white dress, stomping her way towards me with a snarl on her ugly mug.


    "Scarlett, is that really you? You¡¯re really back?" Nancy stood before me, eyeing me up and down


    before scoffing at my face.


    "You suddenly disappeared a year ago.I thought you were dead! What a pity! You must¡¯ve heard that


    Charles is going to marry Raina now.If I can¡¯t have him, neither can you!"


    "At the very least, Charles and I used to be married.But what about you? Even though he and I are no


    longer in a rtionship, you still have a rival in love, and it¡¯s now Raina."


    It was so funny for me to see Nancy acting as though she was shrewd.She shot me a re, raising her


    hand and intending to p my face.


    But before she could even do that, Elena came just in time to grab her wrist.


    Nancy struggled to break free from Elena¡¯s grasp and in the end, she identally pped herself.


    Nancy was stupefied.


    Not a secondter, a red palm print on her face was seen.I leaned against the car, crossing my arms.


    "My dear Miss Wood, why did you just p yourself? Is this some sort of new greeting?"


    There was a triumphant smile on my face as I said those words to her.


    "How dare you hit me, Scarlett? Don¡®t you know who I am now?"


    Enraged, Nancy covered her face.


    "Miss Wood, you are ming me for something I didn¡®t do! I¡®ve been standing here the whole


    time.Weren¡®t you the one who hit yourself earlier? I mean, just look at your own hand! It¡®s as red as


    your face.That¡®s called an equal opposite reaction.Have you not learned physics in high school?"


    I retorted, scoffing at her.


    As I looked at her arrogant face, my heart sank when I realized something.


    "How cowardly was I to let myself be bullied by this stupid bitch?¡±


    "You bitch!"


    Nancy was rendered speechless and her face turned red with rage.I could sense her hatred from the


    way she was looking at me.


    "If you want to cause trouble for me, you should go home and read some more books first," Having


    said that, I began to walk away.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Scarlett, why did you even return? Just because you¡¯re back, that doesn¡¯t mean Charles will want you


    again.He and Raina are in love! You¡¯re the other woman now!"


    Nancy shouted from behind me.


    I could tell that she was irked by my attitude.I walked onward without looking back.


    ¡®¡®The other woman? Me? This is just ridiculous! Did she forget how she tried to seduce Charles while


    we were still married? How dare she use me of being the other woman of my marriage with my


    husband?¡¯¡¯ I remarked inwardly.


    Raina¡¯s POV:


    During the evening, a heavy downpour of rain began pouring.


    Because of that, many of the guests were stranded on the road.


    The banquet couldn¡®t go on any longer with Charles being there, so we had to conclude the party


    earlier than scheduled.


    In my attempt to catch up with Charles, I identally sprained my ankle and had to limp¨Cwalk home.


    The second my feet entered the premises of the house, I began shouting curses.


    "This is all that Scarlett¡®s fault! She ruined my birthday party! Why didn¡®t she die?"


    "Hey, Raina! Keep your voice down, will you? You shouldn¡®t speak ill of Miss Wilson in public.I¡®m sure


    you understand the consequences of doing so, right?"


    My father warned sternly.


    "Miss Wilson, you say? She¡®s a fraud!" I countered.


    When I thought of how Charles pushed me away and chose Scarlett, I felt resentful.


    "Raina, are you sure you didn¡®t mistake Miss Wilson for someone else?" my mother asked with a


    frowned, seemingly conflicted.


    "Well, of course! Even if I made a mistake, Charles never would.They¡®ve been married for so many


    years.He¡¯ll be able recognize her from a mile away!" I retorted angrily.


    "If what you¡¯re saying is true, then this is a tough nut to crack," said my father.


    "Do you think we¡®ll get into trouble? Why are you so afraid of Scarlett?" I really couldn¡®t understand why


    he seemed apprehensive.


    "I¡®m not scared of her.I¡®m scared of her backer, the Wilson family.Scarlett returned so suddenly, as the


    daughter of the Wilson family even.I¡¯m sure that she came here with bad intentions in mind." My father


    sighed, visibly concerned.


    Confused, I frowned and asked, "Do you think she¡®sing for us?"


    "You should not have offended her.Because of the Wilson¡®s Group ambition to conquer the business


    world, they have set up a branch in Los Angeles in a short span of time.I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be having a


    hard time in the future."

 Chapter 382: Three Hundred Million Dollars

    Chapter 382: Three Hundred Million Dors


    Charles¡¯s Pov:


    The sky was overcast, and a thunderstorm was brewing I stood in front of the window and lit a


    cigarette.


    The smell of nicotine calmed my nerves and alleviated my searing headache.


    All of a sudden, my phone rang.I immediately picked it up and answered the call.


    "How is it going? Have you found anything?" I asked Richard without beating around the bush.


    "Sir, Miss Wilson¡¯s identity is indeed suspicious," Richard answered at once.


    My heart skipped a beat upon hearing this.


    "Send me the information.I¡¯ll read it myself.Then, I want you to look into what happened to Scarlett


    when she ¡®died¡¯.Examine her medical records if you must," I ordered sternly.


    As soon as I finished speaking, I hung up the call without waiting for Richard¡¯s reply.


    I put my phone aside and then checked my email to carefully read the file Richard had sent.


    ording to his investigation, Caroline was Edward Wilson¡¯s only child.


    She was arrogant and domineering, the exact opposite of Scarlett Apparently, Caroline had lived with


    Edward since she was a child.


    The more I read, the more depressed I felt.


    For a moment, I suppressed my anger and frustration and sent Richard a message.


    "Is this all?"


    "Wilson¡®s family is too mysterious.Aside from that, I¡®ve only found out that Mr.Wilson has a secret affair


    with a rising star named Olivia.It is said that she and Miss Wilson don¡®t get along," Richard quickly


    replied.


    I tried my best to remain calm.But deep inside, I was on the verge of breaking down.I was dying to


    know everything about what happened to Scarlett.I wanted to know why she suddenly disappeared a


    year ago and why she did not even deal with the divorce procedures herself.I wondered where she had


    been the past year.


    Was she living a good life? A few momentster, Richard sent another message in which he asked,


    "Sir, I¡®m curious about Miss Wilson and Mrs.Moore¡¯s rtionship.Are they twins?"


    "No.They¡¯re the same person.You¡¯ve known Scarlett for years.Don¡¯t you feel a sense of familiarity with


    Miss Wilson?"


    "Then why is she pretending that she doesn¡¯t know us? Does she have an unspeakable reason for


    doing that?"


    Annoyed, I turned the phone off and closed my eyes.


    My headache once again.


    It was excruciating as if something was desperately tearing my nerves over and over again.


    The corners of my mouth twitched at Richard¡¯s question.


    How could Scarlett have any unspeakable reason? I bet she just did not want to have anything to do


    with me anymore.


    Perhaps she hade back to take revenge on me.I could live with that.


    That would mean she hade for me.


    As long as I could see her, I was happy no matter what price I had to pay.


    While I was in deep thought, my phone rang yet again.


    "Hello?"


    "Sir, there¡¯s news from the hospital.Dr.Neame has asked someone to pick up your grandmother¡¯s


    case."


    I stood up from the sofa excitedly.


    "Has Hugo finally agreed to save my Grandma?"


    "Yes, but ites with a price."


    "I don¡¯t care how much he wants.I¡¯ll give him the money."


    It did not matter to me how much he wanted as long as he could save Grandma


    "He wants three hundred million dors," Amy said in a hushed voice.


    "I don¡®t care how much i¡®ll have to pay as long as Grandma can be cured."


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you that I saw your wife in the hospital the other day."


    "Where?" I asked at once.


    "At the end of the corridor of the Department of Neurosurgery.You were sitting by the door of the ward


    when she passed by. But at that time, you had a terrible headache, so I was unable to tell you," Amy


    replied in a low voice, I was astonished.


    When I heard that Scarlett was in the area, my heart pounded wildly in my chest.


    "Not long after Mrs.Moore left the hospital, they informed me that Dr.Neame is interested in your


    grandmother¡¯s case." I frowned.


    It was too coincidental to be a coincidence.


    "Mrs.Moore was in France for several years.Does she happen to know Dr.Neame? If so, what a


    coincidence!"


    "Maybe," I replied in a low voice.


    I agreed with Amy¡¯s spection.


    It seemed that Scarlett still cared about my family.She had not changed.She was still softhearted, just


    like before.


    For the first time, a glimmer of hope lit up my heart.


    "Scarlett, I will find you, and I will get you back."


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    It was raining heavily outside the window.


    I stayed in the room and looked through Christine¡¯s medical records.While I was busy reading, Nina


    suddenly called.I picked up the phone and answered the call.


    "Hello."


    "Caroline, how is everything going?"


    Nina asked with a chuckle.I smiled mysteriously.


    "Guess what."


    "Are you sure that your ex-husband will give you three hundred million dors?" Nina asked in disbelief.


    "If he doesn¡¯t, I won¡¯t save his Grandma." I chuckled with feigned indifference.


    Truth be told, I had carefully studied Christine¡¯s case.


    Hugo had written detailed notes on the files, which could be easily read and understood, even if a


    person had little medical knowledge.


    After a moment¡¯s silence, I reminded her, "Nina, don¡¯t tell anyone that I¡®m back,"


    "Don¡¯t worry.I won¡®t,"


    Nina sincerely promised.


    After hanging up the phone, I put the records on the desk and turned around to leave.


    But then, I identally knocked over a picture frame.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a family photo.I was with Charles and was holding my children with a bright and innocent smile.


    My gaze shifted to Charles¡®s face, which I had crossed out in anger.


    All of a sudden, my mood darkened as I recalled the past.


    At this moment, a knock came at the door, interrupting my thoughts.


    "Come in." I put the picture frame back to its ce and turned to look at the door.


    Elena came in with a tray in her hand.


    "Caroline, would you like some sandwiches?" she asked with a smile.


    I stood up and walked over to her.My irritable mood disappeared in an instant when I saw what she


    was holding.


    "They look so delicious.Thank you, Elena."


    Elena scratched her head shyly and handed me a sandwich.I immediately took a bite of it, and the


    taste of its filling burst in my mouth.


    "Hmm! This is so delicious.Elena, your cooking skills are getting better."


    "Mr.Edward has just called and said that he has something important to tell you.It¡¯s urgent."


    "I returned for the ecological park project on the west coast.I¡¯ll check it out in a few days.Tell him to rest


    assured.Since I¡¯m the one who proposed that project, I¡®ll be responsible for it until the end."


    "Actually, he¡®s not really concerned about that.But what he said has something to do with the project."


    I looked at Elena in confusion.


    "Mr Edward is happy that you¡®ve taken over this project.But Mr.Adam..." Elena continued.


    "Adam doesn¡¯t want me to take charge of this project, does he?" Elena sighed heavily.


    "He got into a heated argument with Mr.Edward this morning.He said that you were too young to


    shoulder such a heavy responsibility."


    "Adam has been throwing into a fit recently.Just reassure my dad for the time being.I¡®ll deal with Adam


    myself." I leaned against the chair, and my lips curled into a sly smile.

 Chapter 383: You Really Got The Wrong Person

    Chapter 383: You Really Got The Wrong Person


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    I workedte into the night to check and verify the information and updates on the west coast project.I


    was poring over some data when Elena rushed into the room.


    "Caroline, I¡¯ve found out which school James is going to"


    In an instant, my mind went nk, and I dropped the documents I was holding "Really?"I asked in a


    trembling voice.


    "Yes.He goes to Chadwick Kindergarten.That¡¯s great news, isn¡¯t it? You cane see him there


    tomorrow.¡± Elena''s face lit up with excitement


    "Finally, I can see my little boy."


    I couldn¡¯t help raising my hands and covering my face.


    My eyes burned with tears of joy Early morning the next day, I jumped out of bed, washed up, and got


    dressed in an awful hurry.I couldn¡¯t wait to see James On the way to his school, I was both happy and


    nervous.


    "It¡¯s been a year since I saw himst, Elena.Do you think he¡¯ll remember me?" I asked, miserably


    failing to mask the worry in my voice.


    "Of course he will.James is your son.He won¡¯t forget you.Don¡¯t worry,"


    Elenaforted me.


    Before long, I was in front of the school gate.


    It was at least fifteen minutes before sses began, so there were many parents saying goodbye to


    their kids at the gate.


    In the crowd, Charles¡¯s handsome face jumped at me, and without meaning to, I locked eyes with him.


    Damn it! What was he doing here? This wasn¡¯t the best time for the world to turn small on us! Charles


    walked through the crowd and headed straight for me.


    My mind immediately went into shambles.


    If I tried to run now, he¡¯d know that I was only pretending not to recognize him.


    Charles stopped one meter away from me.He stared at me and asked in a hoarse voice, "Are you here


    to see James?"


    No, I couldn¡¯t expose myself.


    I gritted my teeth and answered, "You misunderstand, Mr.Moore.I¡¯m simply passing by."


    "I drive James to school myself every day now,"


    Charles started and then continued, "In the past, I had promised my wife that I would take good care of


    her and our children, but I had broken that promise over and over because of my job.It¡¯s such a shame


    that she¡¯s not here anymore to see me keep my promises now."


    A wave of sadness surged in my heart.


    Charles used to be very busy.


    Most of the time, either I or the servants drove James to school and picked him up at the end of the


    day.


    Now, Charles was finally acting like a real father.


    But what was the point? It was a little toote now for me to be moved by such a change.


    "Really? Well, that is a shame, Mr.Moore.Next time, maybe you can try not to make promises that you


    can¡¯t keep.That way, you won¡¯t waste time regretting," I said indifferently.


    After a pause, I added, "Late affection is worthless, Mr.Moore.Don¡¯t you understand that?"


    Charles¡¯s face turned pale instantly, and his bright eyes suddenly dimmed.


    The pleasure of vengeance welled up in my heart.


    No one should cry over spilled milk, especially those who purposely tipped the ss.


    Casting a cold nce at the absentminded Charles, I turned around and prepared to leave.


    Suddenly, Charles grabbed my wrist and pulled me back.


    "Do you really hate me this much, Scarlett?"


    Charles¡¯s eyes were full of sadness and remorse, an emotionalbination that I had never seen in


    his face before.His eyes used to deceive me so easily, but looking into them now, even with them


    brimming with heartbreaking sorrow, all I could think about was the bitterness in my tongue.


    "Mr.Moore, I¡¯ve already told you.I¡¯m not Scarlett.Please let me go."


    Charles only tightened his grip on me, and I couldn¡¯t get rid of his hand, I waspletely annoyed and


    struggled hard.


    "I said let go of me! Haven¡¯t I made it clear to youst time? Or are you just too obsessed with your


    dead wife?"


    Charles frowned and pursed his lips, but he still didn¡¯t loosen his grasp.


    "No.You¡¯re Scarlett, aren¡¯t you? Tell me the truth! Scarlett, Scarlett¡­"


    The dejection on Charles¡¯s face suddenly got reced by a crazed look that scared me.


    He grabbed onto my shoulders and kept calling me Scarlett Finally, I couldn¡¯t stand the drama


    anymore.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fuck off! I¡¯ve told you a million times that I¡¯m not Scarlett.Are you deaf?"


    I red at Charles.


    His eyes had turned red, and his hands had begun to tremble.


    Then, my phone suddenly rang.I snapped back to my senses and pushed him away.


    "Stop pestering me!"


    After saying that, I walked away.I was in such a hurry to get rid of Charles that I bumped into a warm


    embrace.


    "Scarlett?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, I looked up and saw Spencer¡¯s beaming face.


    Spencer excitedly grabbed my shoulders.


    "Oh, my God! Scarlett! Is that you?"


    Seeing an old friend again, I had mixed feelings, but I had to pretend to be indifferent.I was no longer


    Scarlett.


    "I¡¯m sorry, sir.You got the wrong person."


    "What? But how could that be? You¡¯re Scarlett.It¡¯s me, Spencer.Don¡¯t you remember me?"


    I pushed Spencer away and said, "No.You really got the wrong person.Excuse me."


    Then, I fled and mixed in with the crowd.


    "Caroline, over here.I¡¯ll take you to the back gate to see James."


    Elena ran to me and held my hand.We sneaked to the school¡¯s back gate.


    Through the gap in the fence, I saw James ying with other kids.


    A year had passed.


    James had grown a little taller, and he was beginning to look more and more like Charles.I just kept


    watching him from a distance, and I didn¡¯t want to leave until he was out of my sight.


    After a long while, Elena told me, "It¡¯s time to go."


    I came back to my senses.I couldn¡¯t stay.I still had a lot of things to attend to.


    Taking ast look at James, I forced myself to turn around and leave.


    I swore to myself that I would get my children back one day.


    Charles¡¯s POV:


    "Did you see that, Charles? That¡¯s Scarlett, right? She¡¯s really back," Spencer said and looked at me in


    shock.


    Scarlett had already disappeared in the crowd.


    "Why didn¡¯t she talk to me? Didn¡¯t she recognize my handsome face just now?" Spencer pressed.


    "She just didn¡¯t want to talk to you."


    "Why? I didn¡¯t wrong her in any way.You¡¯re the one who divorced her, remember?" Spencer looked a


    little offended.


    "Just be happy that you saw her and she didn¡¯t curse you in the face."


    I cast a cold nce at him, shoved down my disappointment, and asked, "What are you doing here


    anyway?"


    "Oh, right. I almost forgot.


    Raina has been looking for youtely.


    Because she can¡¯t find you anywhere, she barges into my bar and harasses me,Spencerined.I


    lost my interest at once.


    "If shees to you again, just ignore her."


    "Yeah, because I totally haven¡¯t tried that already.Also, I heard that she went to the hospital today to


    visit Christine."


    "What? Why didn¡¯t you lead with that? Let¡¯s go!"


    I grabbed Spencer and headed straight to the hospital.


    When we arrived at the ward, we found Raina standing beside Grandma¡¯s bed.I couldn¡¯t read


    Grandma¡¯s mood from her face.


    "Charles.There you are."


    Raina walked briskly toward me with a surprised look on her face.


    "Who allowed you toe here? Come on, let¡¯s talk outside."


    I red at Raina and towed her out of the ward.


    "From now on, you are not allowed to visit my grandma here without my permission," I told her bluntly.


    You Really Got The Wrong Person With an embarrassed look on her face, Raina sobbed, "But why?


    Charles, I just care about Christine¡¯s health.I¡¯ve asked one of my friends to find a doctor that can help


    her, and she found one."


    "No, thanks.Grandma already has a doctor.We don¡¯t need your help."


    "Do you mean that doctor named Hugo Neame? I heard he¡¯s asking for three hundred million.He¡¯s


    insane.He¡¯s obviously trying to scam you,"


    Raina eximed. It turned out that she just cared about the money.I shed Raina a mocking stare.


    My disgust for her just reached a whole new height.


    "I can afford my grandmother¡¯s hospital bills on my own.I¡¯m not asking you to get involved financially,


    so you don¡¯t get to make thements."

 Chapter 384: How Did Things Get So Bad

    Chapter 384: How Did Things Get So Bad


    Charles¡¯s POV:


    Under my gaze, Raina lowered her head in guilt.


    "Charles, Hugo is asking for three hundred million dors.He¡¯s obviously trying to rip you off," Raina


    reminded me over and over again


    "How about you treat my Grandma yourself then?" I asked sardonically with a sneer at the corners of


    my mouth.


    Raina fell stunned, but she regained herposure a few secondster.


    "I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not a doctor."


    "Then shut the fuck up and leave."


    Without waiting for her response, I turned around to go to the ward.


    Raina wanted to follow me in.But before she could take another step, Spencer stopped her.


    "Why are you still here? Don¡¯t you feel any shame? If you want to make yourself useful, go to Hugo


    and negotiate with him.I will admire you if you manage to persuade him to give us a discount or


    something."


    He mmed the door in her face, not in the mood to talk to her anymore.


    Now that he had gotten rid of Raina, Spencer sped his hands and sighed in relief.


    "Atst, it¡¯s quiet now."


    I did not bother to see Raina¡¯s reaction when Spencer gave her an idea.She would not be able to do it


    anyway.


    At this moment, I sat on the chair by Grandma¡¯s bed and worriedly asked, "Grandma, are you feeling


    better? Don¡¯t worry.I won¡¯t let Raina bother you again."


    "I heard that Scarlett hase back.Can you¡­ can you bring her to see me?" Grandma asked weakly.


    As she spoke, her eyes were full of warmth and hope.


    I was stunned, and bitterness filled my heart as I recalled what was going on between Scarlett and me.


    But of course, I smiled at Grandma reassuringly and answered, "I will."


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    After checking on James, I went to follow the progress of the project I was working on on the west


    coast.


    The scenery outside the car window passed by in a blur.


    All of a sudden, Charles¡¯s mncholic expression when I left crossed my mind, and the memories of


    our past consumed me once again.


    When we were married, my heart was overflowing with my love for him.


    He, however, only cared about Rita.


    Brokenhearted, I stayed in France for three years.


    But when I finally decided to let go and divorce him, he kept pestering me.I thought he was sincere this


    time, so I figured I could give him another chance.


    Wrong move.


    Just as I thought that things would get better between us, he broke me into pieces again.


    Over the years, I suffered because of him.


    Not only did my health deteriorate, but I also got separated from my three children.


    As if that was not painful enough, I lost one of them forever.


    My happy memories were swept by the wind.How did we end up like this?


    "Caroline, it seems that the road ahead is under repair.We can¡¯t get through."


    Elena¡¯s voice brought me back to reality.


    "Stop the car.I¡¯ll get off and have a look at it."


    I opened the door and got out of the car.


    The road was bumpy and muddy.


    There were workers to and fro, and several people were arguing loudly about something.


    I frowned at the sight of the scene in front of me.


    Meanwhile, Elena walked up to one of the workers and asked, "Who¡¯s the person in charge here?"


    A middle-aged man with a big belly walked over to us.


    "Who are you? Why are you looking for me?"


    I took out my business card and handed it to him.


    "I¡¯m the person in charge of the Wilson Group.I¡¯m here to ask why there¡¯s no progress in the project


    you¡¯re responsible for."


    The man read the business card, and a fawning look suddenly appeared on his face.


    "Miss Wilson, I¡¯m happy you¡¯ve finallye.The thing is, we didn¡¯t dy the construction on


    purpose.It¡¯s just that this project can¡¯t go on.There¡¯s a problem with the project funds.We couldn¡¯t order


    the construction materials, and the workers weren¡¯t getting paid.That is why they go on strike Because


    of all these things, how can the project go on smoothly?"


    "That¡¯s a serious problem.Didn¡¯t you tell thepany about this?"


    "Of course, I did.I¡¯ve talked to the superior several times, but the responses I get are ambiguous.They


    promised they¡®d handle it, but nothing happened," the manined, How could this be? My intuition


    told me that something far more serious was behind this. Without another word, I took out my phone


    and called my father.


    "Dad, do you know why the project funds of the west coast ecological park always get cut off?" I asked


    without beating around the bush.


    "What else could it be? Those parasites in thepany always gnaw at the funds.Those greedy


    bastards!" he eximed in rage, "Are you referring to Adam and his men?" I teasingly asked.


    "You¡¯re so smart."


    "As far as I know, thepany still has working capital.But the problem is that Adam has his hands on


    it.He¡¯s obsessed with horses.Just recently, he wants to bid for a piece ofnd on the east bank so he


    could build arge racecourse there.A lot ofpanies arepeting with him for thend.He must be


    strung out right now."


    Dad snorted.


    "That bastard sets aside the betterment of thepany for his own interest.Such a person shouldn¡¯t


    even be in that position."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Dad.I know a way to make him spit the money out."


    I had been itching to give Adam the taste of his medicine.He had been impressively dodging my


    attacks.


    Unfortunately for him, he happened to be in the line of fire this time.


    "But if Adames to me, you have to protect me," I said with a jest to ease the atmosphere.


    "Ha-ha! You better handle him yourself.I don¡¯t want to get myself involved."


    The call ended shortly after.


    Just as I put away my phone, I got a call from the hospital.


    "Ady named Raina Hill came to the hospital.She said she wants to talk to Doctor Neame." I sneered


    in disdain.


    "Raina? Does she think she deserves to see Hugo? Dismiss her."


    I hung up the phone as soon as I finished speaking.


    Raina¡¯s POV:


    I sat in the hospital director¡¯s office anxiously.I had asked him to bring Hugo over.


    To me, Hugo was nobody but a greedy man.


    How dare he ask for three hundred million dors for a mere surgery? To impress Charles, I would do


    whatever it took to make Hugo lower his price.


    A few momentster, the call between the director and Hugo ended.


    "What did he say?" I asked eagerly.


    "Doctor Neame said you¡¯re not worthy enough to see him," the director replied with a look of


    embarrassment.


    I mmed the teacup on the table in a fit of anger.


    "How could that be? He¡¯s just a doctor.Why is he so full of himself? Isn¡¯t he afraid of offending the Hill


    family?"


    "I don¡¯t think so," the director answered euphemistically.


    I could no longer restrain my anger anymore.


    "I don¡¯t care what he says.I have to talk to him!"


    "What happened here?"


    The door suddenly opened, and Charles and Spencer came in.


    What were they doing here? The moment I saw Charles, I poured out my grievances to him.


    "Charles, Hugo has gone too far.I wanted to talk to him, but he said I wasn¡¯t worthy enough to see him."


    Charles turned to look at me, and his icy cold gaze brought a chill down my spine.


    It felt like a sharp arrow going right at me.


    All of a sudden, my brain went nk, and words got stuck in my throat.


    Meanwhile, Spencer sat on the sofa leisurely and whistled arrogantly.


    "That¡¯s too bad.It turns out that you can¡¯t even see him.I¡¯m disappointed but not surprised.Well, what


    can I expect from someone who disrespects Miss Hill? I¡¯m curious about this Hugo.He seems to be a


    cool guy."


    I gritted my teeth to hold back my anger, but I could not take it anymore.


    "Spencer, do you really have to be sarcastic to me all the time? Besides, what¡¯s the big deal about that


    Hugo? He¡¯s just a doctor.Why don¡¯t you just find someone else?"


    The more I spoke, the more enraged I felt.I was even on the verge of breaking down.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Didn¡¯t you hear what the doctors said? The tumor in Christine¡¯s brain is located in a tricky


    location.Removing it will be extremely risky.Even the experts in neurosurgery don¡¯t dare to operate on


    her.Just the slightest mistake during the surgery will cause permanent and significant brain


    damage.And even if they finish the surgery, there¡¯s a chance that Charles¡¯s grandmother will be


    disabled for the rest of her life.In a word, the surgery must only be performed by the best among the


    best.Hugo Neame happens to be that person.Now, do you still think that he¡¯s just another doctor?"


    Spencer asked with a sneer tugging at the corners of his mouth.My heart skipped a beat upon hearing


    his words.I took a look at Charles and saw that his face had turned gloomier.


    Damn it! Why did I even say those words? What if I got on Charles¡¯s nerves again? At the thought of


    this, I walked over to him and tried to talk my way out.


    "Charles, I didn¡¯t mean that.I¡ª"


    "Enough!"


    Charles interjected, "I¡¯ve told you many times before that we have nothing to do with each other.You


    don¡¯t have to worry about my money.Just get the hell out of here."


    I stared at him in disbelief.


    "How could we have nothing to do with each other? We will get married eventually."


    "No, we won¡®t.I will never marry you.I only have one wife in my life, and that is Scarlett.You and I are


    nothing but business partners.Don¡®t you ever forget your ce." Charles stared at me, not a hint of


    affection in his eyes.

 Chapter 385: Arrange The Operation

    Chapter 385: Arrange The Operation


    Charles¡®s POV:


    I cast a cold nce at Raina, turned around, and left the office.


    Raina hurried to catch up with me and yelled after me, "Charles, whether or not that woman is really


    Scarlett, it¡®s obvious that she doesn¡®t want to have anything to do with you anymore.Why can¡®t you just


    forget about her?"


    Raina¡¯s words felt like daggers in my heart.I suddenly turned around and shot her a death re.


    She was so frightened that she took a step back.Her eyes glistened with panic, but she still said


    stubbornly, "I¡­ I¡®m just telling the truth."


    "How could you mention Scarlett in front of Charles, Raina? Do you have a death wish or something?"


    Spencermented and pushed her away.


    "Why can¡®t I mention her? She divorced Charles and left.It¡®s been a year.I don¡®t understand why


    Charles is still hung up on her.Why can¡®t he just be with me?" Rainained in tears.


    "You really don¡®t know Charles at all.He hates being forced into doing anything.And are you serious,


    Raina? Your sister hurt Scarlett and almost killed James.How could you expect Charles to be with you?


    You¡®re delusional," Spencer sneered.


    "I didn¡®t hurt Scarlett or her child.It was Rita.Why do I have to suffer for my sister¡®s transgressions?"


    Raina reasoned, looking up at me.


    "I know what you¡®re up to, Raina.If you keep pestering me, I¡®ll have the guards throw you out," I scolded


    her, restraining my impatience.


    Raina¡®s eyes were full of resentment and unwillingness, but she didn¡®t dare to say anything more.


    When I returned to the ward, I saw Grandma packing up her things.I hurried in and asked, "Grandma,


    what are you doing?"


    "I don¡®t want to stay here anymore.Let¡®s go home.If I sit around in this ward for one more day with all


    the restrictions and the pills, I¡®m going to explode.I want to go home and be with my three great¨C


    grandchildren.I miss them so much," Grandma chattered while packing up.


    She managed to fold all her clothes and stuff them in her bag, but soon, she began to feel tired.


    I hurried to help her sit on the edge of the bed andforted her, "Grandma, I have contacted the


    internationally renowned neurosurgeon, Hugo Neame.He¡®s a capable doctor.He can perform the


    operation on you and cure you."


    "Is the operation risky? What happens if I refuse it?" Grandma asked worriedly.


    "Grandma, please undergo the surgery.I¡®ll bring Scarlett to see you if you do, alright?"


    I persuaded her, desperately keeping my voice steady.


    "Really?"


    Grandma murmured and held my hand.Her eyes suddenly lit up.


    I nodded seriously, suppressing my bitterness and guilt.I had to convince my grandmother to go under


    the knife, but I didn¡®t have the heart to tell her that even though Scarlett was back, she wasn¡®t the same


    Scarlett that had once been our family, Not anymore.


    Scarlett¡®s cold eyes shed in my mind. I wasn''t sure if I could convince her to show herself to


    Grandma. After calming Grandma down, I walked out of the ward and breathed a sigh of relief.I


    contacted Hugo¡®s people and transferred the money to the designated ount for the surgery.


    With a funny look on his face, Spencer put his hand over his chest and teased, "I must see this


    Hugo.He must be quite sensational if he¡®s charging three hundred million dors for one surgery.


    If he were a woman, I¡®d be bending over backward to win his heart."


    "Did you really think that he¡®d pay attention to you if he were a woman? And why would you even try to


    court someone else? You have Vivian," I backfired and nced at him in disdain.


    "We¡®re getting a divorce,"


    Spencer faltered and hurriedly changed the subject, "How old is Hugo supposed to be? Fifty? I¡®m


    turning thirty this year.Then I will suffer a great loss! I guess this foreign doctor just wants to make a


    fortune from this operation and then retire right after!"


    I pressed my lips together and kept silent.


    After transferring the money to the designated ount, Hugo¡®s medical team informed me that they


    were going to arrive at the hospital tomorrow afternoon, and they did right on schedule.


    Grandma grabbed my hand before one of the nurses rolled her into the operation room.


    "Charles, where is my dear Scarlett?" Her voice was weak, but her eyes were full of expectation.


    I didn¡®t know how to answer.My heart ached so much that I could hardly breathe.


    "Christine, Scarlett can¡®t make it today.But after you recover from your operation, I¡®ll take you to see


    her, okay?" Spencer stepped forward and rescued me from my predicament.


    Grandma nodded.


    Then, the nurse wheeled her into the operating room.


    As the doors of the operating room swung shut, fear and anxiety began to swallow me from the inside


    out.


    Spencer patted me on the shoulder tofort me.


    At this time, my father and my grandfather rushed over.


    They were both obviously in a state of disquiet


    "Has Mom gone in?"


    "Yes," I answered and then asked with a frown, "Where¡®s Mom? Didn¡®t shee with you?"


    "She stayed at home to watch over the kids," Dad exined.


    I nodded and turned around.


    Seeing that Spencer was leaning against the door of the operating room and looking inside, I was


    confused.


    "What are you doing, Spencer?" I asked, knitting my brows.


    "I want to see this Hugo person. Why is he so mysterious?"


    Indeed, Hugo was a mysterious character.He never showed himself in public.


    Even the hospital could only contact him through a middleman.I was also curious about who he was.I


    especially sent Richard to investigate him before, but Richard wasn¡®t able to glean anything apart from


    the well¨Cknown fact that Hugo was French.


    Trying not to worry too much, I sat on the bench in the corridor outside the operating room.I struggled


    to sit still and not to let my mind wander too far.


    As the minutes ticked by, I only became more and more flustered.


    "Grandma will get through this.She¡®s a fighter,¡¯¡® I told myself.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Dad and Grandpa began to pace back and forth in front of the operating room.


    My heart raced wildly, and I got butterflies in my stomach.


    All the waiting drove me to the edge of my sanity, and soon, my head started aching.


    If only Scarlett were here with me now.I forced a bitter smile.

 Chapter 386: The Operation Was Successful

    Chapter 386: The Operation Was Sessful


    Charles¡¯s POV:


    Five hourster, the light of the operating room finally went out.


    Dad eximed, "Charles, get up! Your Grandma ising out!"


    After sitting for five hours, I could hardly stand.


    My legs had fallen asleep, and I had to brace one hand against the wall for support.


    The doors of the operating room swung open.


    Grandma was still unconscious on the bed when the nurse wheeled her out.


    Dad, Grandpa, and I rushed over to her bedside.


    "How¡®d she do?" Grandpa anxiously asked the nurse.


    The nurse beamed, "She did very well.The operation is a raging sess.The patient¡®s tumor has been


    removedpletely."


    "Oh, that¡®s great.Thank goodness,"


    Grandpa heaved a sigh of relief.


    While Grandpa spoke to the nurse, I whipped my head toward the operating room and saw a slender


    figure through the gap between the doors.


    But before I could make out a face, the doors closed.But why did that woman feel so familiar to me?


    Who was she?


    "What are you looking at, Charles? Come on, let¡®s go," Dad patted me on the shoulder.


    I snapped back to my senses and shook my head.


    The nurse took Grandma to the intensive care unit, and we followed.


    After telling us the dos and don¡®ts, the nurse turned to leave.I reached out to stop her.


    "This is going to sound like a strange request, but will it be possible for me to meet Doctor Neame? He


    saved my grandmother.I want to thank him face to face."


    "My son is right.Our family owes him, and we must thank him properly for saving one of ours," Dad


    echoed.


    "I¡®m sorry, but Doctor Neame has left the building,"the nurse told us regretfully.


    "What? Already?" I was surprised.


    "He really is mysterious," Grandpa sighed.


    I left Dad and Grandpa to watch.over Grandma while I went to the hospital director to talk about


    Grandma¡®s follow¨Cup treatment.


    When I passed by the nurses¡® station, I heard the nurses whispering.


    "Did you see that beautifuldy with Doctor Neame today? Who was she?"


    "I heard that she was his trantor.He doesn¡®t speak English."


    That familiar figure appeared in my mind again and lingered.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Could it be her? All of a sudden, my heart started racing.I immediately took out my phone and sent a


    message to Richard.


    Scanned with CamScanner after the Open Wat Suneseni! "Have you found out anything about Caroline


    Wilson?"


    He replied quickly, "I¡®ve gotten some pieces of important information."


    Scarlett¡®s POV


    When I got home from the hospital, I was so tired that I copsed on the sofa But I was d to see with


    my own eyes that Christine¡®s surgery went amazingly well.I couldn¡®t help sending a message to Hugo


    to express my gratitude "Thank you for saving a very important person in my life."


    Hugo replied a few momentster.


    "It¡®s a doctor¡®s swim duty to save lives and heal the afflicted, Scarlett.But I¡®m a little curious.Charles hurt


    you in the past.Why did you still help him this time?"


    After a short pause, I replied, "I didn¡®t do it for him.I did it for Christine.She¡®s a good person.She treated


    me like her own granddaughter and showered my children with unconditional love.I owed her."


    "I see.You are very kind indeed.If you need anything else, you know how to reach me."


    I put down my phone and took a deep breath.


    It was time to focus on my business.


    Early morning the next day, I went to the east bank with Elena.I wanted to see thend that Adam was


    interested in.


    There was no traffic on the way, so we arrived at the east bank in almost no time.


    Elena and I got out of the car and looked around.


    The ce was deserted, and there wasn¡®t a soul to be seen.


    When we turned a corner, we came across a group of people.


    Charles easily jumped out of that group, and my eyes instantly darted to him.His eyes shed with joy.


    "Miss Wilson, what a coincidence.What are you doing here?"


    "Well, since this ce isn¡®t owned by the Moore family, I figured I¡®d pay it a visit and have a look


    around.Is that okay?" I backfired, letting my voice drip with undisguised sarcasm.


    "Oh, I¡®m sorry.I didn¡®t mean that you¡®re not allowed toe here.I just meant what a small world, don¡®t


    you think? Of all ces that we could run into each other, it had to be here," Charles said with a smile.


    I bit down the curses that threatened to leave my lips.


    Small world? Perhaps he was right.


    The world was getting too small for us, and I wasn¡®t relishing it.


    "Would you like to explore the ce with our boss, Miss Wilson?" Amy offered.


    I refused directly, "No, thanks.I can¡®t stay anyway.I have other things to attend to.I should go."


    After saying that, I turned around and left with Elena, but Charles rushed after me.


    When did he be so annoyingly persistent? He wasn¡®t this shameless before.


    "Are you also interested in thisnd, Miss Wilson?" Charles asked, starting the conversation.


    Without looking at him, I replied calmly, "No, I¡®m not."


    "Oh? But I heard that Mr.Adam Wilson had been scoping out this ce for something.I thought Chapter


    to the Operation was Sessful it was a family decision," Charles said meaningfully.


    I stopped and squinted at him.


    "What else do you know?"


    "Well, I heard that Mr.Wilson wanted to buy thisnd to build a racecourse.But to be honest,


    considering the soil moisture and the surrounding environment, this isn¡®t a good ce to turn into a


    racecourse.It¡®s a bad investment, and you stand to lose tons of money." I shrugged


    "Okay.Then why are you interested in thisnd?" I asked.


    "The Moore Group wants to expand its hotel business.Thisnd meets our requirements."


    As Charles spoke, he stared at me with tenderness in his eyes.


    "But if you¡®re really interested in turning this ce into something profitable, why don¡®t we agree on a


    cooperation?"


    "Mr.Moore, I appreciate your offer to do business with me, but I¡®m very picky when ites to people I


    work with.Character matters to me.And I don¡®t mean to be blunt, but the first time I saw you, I knew that


    you were not the kind of person with whom I¡®d want to initiate a business cooperation."


    I looked straight into Charles¡®s eyes and politely expressed my dislike toward him.


    Charles frowned, and his face darkened.He opened his mouth to say something.


    But all of a sudden, his phone rang.


    Charles fished his phone out of his pocket, nced at the screen, and rejected the call.


    From where I was standing, I could see his phone¡®s screensaver.


    It was a photo of us taken a long time ago.


    In the photo, I had my arms around his neck, and our faces were pressed cheek¨Cto cheek as we


    smiled at the camera.I was stunned.Why did he still have that photo as his screensaver?


    My icy heart melted a little.


    ¡®¡®We¡®re divorced.We¡®re no longer in each other¡®s lives.What is that photo still doing in his phone? And


    why is it his screensaver? Isn¡®t he afraid that Raina will see it and get jealous?¡®¡¯


    A tidal wave of thoughts flooded my mind.


    Charles¡®s phone rang again.


    This time, I clearly saw Raina¡®s name.


    At that moment, I felt like someone dumped cold water over my head, instantly extinguishing the warm


    feelings and taking me back to a frozen wastnd of hate.

 Chapter 387: You Have To Believe Me

    Chapter 387: You Have To Believe Me


    Charles¡®s POV:


    I finally got a chance to talk to Scarlett, but Raina kept calling me, which annoyed me out of my wits.


    When I hung up on Raina again, Scarlett snapped. ¡°Is your fiancee calling to check on you?¡± She looked


    at me coldly, and I instantly panicked.


    ¡°A good man always answers his fiancee¡®s calls, Mr. Moore. You should talk to Miss Hill. She must be


    worried about you. I¡®m leaving now.¡± The moment Scarlett turned around, my passion trumped my


    reason, and before my brain could sound off the rms, my body had already moved. I reached out and


    grabbed Scarlett¡®s wrist. There was only one thought in my mind.


    ¡®I can¡®t let her leave me again.¡®


    ¡°Scarlett... Please don¡®t go.¡±


    In a fit of desperation, I lost all control. Scarlett groaned, ¡°Let go of me!¡± It was not until then that I


    realized what I had done, and I loosened my grip at once. ¡°Oh, my. I¡®m sorry. Please listen to me,


    Scarlett. I have nothing to do with Raina. You have to believe me.¡± Scarlett raised her head and looked at


    me with mockery in her eyes. ¡°You want others to believe you, but tell me, have you ever trusted


    anyone?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    My retort got stuck in my throat, and I suddenly understood the root of Scarlett¡®s resentment. Although I


    had lost my memory and forgotten the events of the past six years, I could infer from the words of the


    people around me how much I had distrusted and hurt Scarlett. I could reasonably ask anyone else to


    believe me, but I had no right to ask Scarlett to do the same.


    ¡°Let¡®s go, Elena.¡± Scarlett turned around and walked away.


    This time, I didn¡¯t have the courage to ask her to stay any longer. I could only stand still and watch her


    leave. As the wind blew against my cheek, the feeling of abandonment broke my heart in a million


    pieces. My phone began to ring again, but I turned a deaf ear to it. ¡°Mr. Moore, it¡®s Mr. Hill,¡± Amy told me.


    I answered the phone and said expressionlessly, ¡°Hello, Mr. Hill.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Charles. Are you busy? I hope I¡®m not bothering you or anything.¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. What¡®s up?¡±


    ¡°Raina¡®s sick and has been asking for you. I had no choice but to call you. Can youe and see her?¡±


    Why should I care if Raina was ill?


    When I was about to refuse, Scarlett¡®s words echoed in my head.


    She once mentioned that she had lost a child.


    When did Scarlett miscarry? Did Raina have a hand in it?


    It was then that I agreed to see Raina. I decided that I¡®d ask her what happened to Scarlett a year ago.


    She¡®d better have nothing to do with it. Otherwise...


    ¡°Okay, I¡®ll be there soon.¡± I lowered my eyes to keep the people around me from reading them.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Raina¡¯s POV:


    ¡°What did Charles say, Dad? Is heing?¡± I looked at my father expectantly


    He nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes. He¡®s on his way.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± I couldn¡®t help cheering up. I knew that Charles still had feelings for me. As soon as he heard


    that I was sick, he agreed to see me. But my mother decided to dump cold water on my enthusiasm and


    said, ¡°Don¡®t get too excited. Don¡®t forget that there¡®s still aplication named Scarlett standing between


    you and Charles.¡±


    My excited heart calmed down in an instant. ¡°I must drive her away!¡± ¡°I have to remind you, Raina. Don¡®t


    forget the reason why Scarlett miscarried that year. If Charles finds out what really happened, you¡®re


    going to be screwed,¡± she told me seriously.


    Yes, there was a time bomb between myself and Charles. Once Charles learnt the truth about what really


    happened a year ago, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Have you forgotten? We still have


    Nancy. We haven¡®t used that pawn yet.¡± I came up with an idea.


    Dad¡®s eyes darkened. He raised his wrist and looked at his watch. ¡°Put it aside for now. The most


    important thing we need to aplish right now is to secure a marriage between you and Charles. I


    have to go. I have an important business meeting I can¡®t bete to. Sweetie, please be a honey¨Clipped


    girl and don¡®t lose your temper. Be nice to Charles. We have to unite our family with theirs through your


    marriage to Charles as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dad, I know.¡± I blushed with shyness. ¡°I can handle it. You and Mom go ahead with your work.¡±


    After my parents left, I called my maid Be in. ¡°Hurry up. Put one moreyer of powder on my face and


    lips to make them look even paler.¡± By the time Charles arrived, I had put on a full face of sickly¨Clooking


    makeup. Iy in bed weakly as he walked in.


    ¡°Hi, Charles. I¡®m so happy you came.¡± I pretended to struggle to prop myself up. I winced as if I were in


    real pain. I thought my acting skills were wless, but Charles just stood far away from me and looked at


    me coldly.


    ¡°If you don¡®t feel well, just lie down.¡± He walked over and sat on the sofa three or four meters away from


    my bed.


    ¡°Why are you sitting so far away from me? Can you sit beside me? I want to see you clearly.¡± I forced a


    smile. Charles didn¡®t move. He just lit a cigarette and started smoking as if he didn¡®t hear me.


    ¡°Why have youe here if you¡®re not even going to talk to me?¡± The smoke that Charles blew through


    his mouth and nose shrouded him, and he looked like a god that watched all of his creation from the


    clouds. His blue eyes shone brighter than the most beautiful seas I¡®d seen in my entire life. Sometimes, I


    just couldn¡®t believe how good¨Clooking he was. How could I not be attracted to a man like him? I bit my


    lip, tears welling up in my eyes.


    ¡°Are you still mad ¨¢t me? I didn¡®t mean to speak ill of Hugo. I just thought that he¡®s asking too much


    and...¡±


    ¡°That¡®s enough,¡± Charles rudely interrupted me and added, ¡°Hugo has saved my grandmother¡®s life. I


    won¡®t allow you or anyone to badmouth him.¡± He narrowed his eyes at me. I sensibly changed my tone,


    ¡°He saved Christine? Oh, thank goodness. I¡®m d.¡±


    ¡°I¡®vee here to ask you something,¡± Charles said in a meaningful tone, his eyes glinting with menace.


    I suddenly got a bad feeling in the pit of my stomach.


    ¡°Miss Wilson said that Scarlett died with her unborn child. Is that true? Did you have anything to do with


    it?¡± I got goose bumps all over my body. ¡°Answer me, Raina,¡± Charles said in a t tone, but I could feel


    a perfect storm brewing underneath his calm face. I felt like I was sitting in front of a volcano that was


    about to erupt. I clenched my quilt tightly and tried my best to look undisturbed.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry, Charles, but I don¡®t know what you¡®re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Charles raised his eyebrows. ¡°Never mind. I¡®ll seek the truth myself. Since you know nothing about


    it, you¡®re worthless to me. I won¡®t being here again. I think it¡®s best if you just give up on your stupid


    wishful thinking from now on.¡±


    Charles put out his cigarette, stood up, and left without hesitation. He didn¡®t even look back to check my


    reaction to hisst remark.

 Chapter 388: I Miss You So Much, Scarlett

    Chapter 388: I Miss You So Much, Scarlett


    Charles¡®s POV:


    After leaving the Hills¡®s house, I got into my car and shut the door. The words ¡°died with her unborn child¡±


    was a huge mystery that couldn¡®t get out of my mind. Scarlett was never a person to talk nonsense.


    What happened a year ago that made her leave without even saying goodbye to her three children? I


    had a guess at the back of my mind, but I eventually set it aside. I was too scared of thinking about it. It


    scared me to my core that once I found out what really happened a year ago, I wouldn¡®t deserve the right


    to ask Scarlett for forgiveness. I leaned against the back of my seat and pinched the bridge of my nose.


    My thoughts and worries had been doing a horrible number on my heart and nerves.


    Then, my phone rang and broke the silence in the car. I picked up right away without looking at the


    screen. David¡®s anxious voice came through.


    ¡°Charles, Spencer has been in a car ident.¡±


    ¡°What? Is he all right?¡± I asked in shock.


    ¡°No. The doctor said that he might require an amputation,¡± David exined in a low voice. He was all


    choked up as if he was on the verge of tears.


    ¡°Where are you? Which hospital?¡± ¡°Where Christine had her surgery. This is quite serious, man. Should I


    give Gemma a call?¡± David asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡°You should.¡± I hung up the phone and told Richard to drive to the hospital immediately. When I arrived, I


    saw David waiting in front of the operating room, his eyes red with frustration and helplessness. When he


    saw me, he immediately rose from the bench.


    ¡°There you are.¡± I nodded, nced at the closed operating room, and asked, ¡°How is Spencer?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I haven¡®t heard anything yet since they rolled him in. He was conscious when he was rushed here. I was


    also told that his car was totaled and had to be scrapped,¡± David sighed deeply.


    ¡°Where¡®s Vivian? Didn¡®t you inform her?¡± ¡°They¡®re divorced...¡±


    ¡°Call her. Even if they¡®re not together anymore, Vivian still has to know,¡± I said with a long face. Although


    I didn¡®t know why Vivian and Spencer divorced, their rtionship had always transcended social


    approval.


    Spencer needed Vivian now more than ever.


    David nodded in agreement and immediately took out his phone to call Vivian.


    I leaned against the back of the bench in the corridor and unblinkingly stared at the closed door of the


    operating room. My heart was racing madly. Gemma rushed over, tears streaming down her face. She


    grabbed my sleeve. ¡°Charles, how¡®s Spencer?¡± she looked up at me and sobbed.


    ¡°He¡®s undergoing surgery. He¡®s going to be okay. Don¡®t worry,¡± I tried tofort her. Just then, a nurse


    came out of the operating room. She asked anxiously, ¡°Where is the patient¡®s family? We need to


    perform an amputation, and we need some consent forms signed.¡±


    ¡°Amputation? No, I won¡®t allow it! If Spencer wakes up and finds his leg missing, he won¡®t be able to deal


    with it.¡± Tears continued to roll down Gemma¡®s cheeks. The timbre of her voice told a vivid story of pain


    and despair. Her cries echoed in the quiet corridor. A sense of powerlessness suddenly gripped my heart


    with icy fingers. Scarlett¡®s POV: On the way home, I sat in the car and looked out the window in silence.


    Every time I saw Charles, the wound in my heart got torn open all over again.


    The pain was so great that it knocked the air out of my lungs. Realizing that my mood had been affected


    by that awful man again, I despised myself more than I¡®d ever had before. I forced myself to concentrate


    on my work. I seriously thought about how to take the project on the east bank from Adam, and what to


    do with it to maximize thepany¡¯s profit. Adam was by no means easy to deal with. He would never


    easily give away any project.


    I had to think about what to do next.


    Elena reminded me, ¡°There will be an auction in a few days.¡±


    I nodded.


    At this time, Elena¡®s phone suddenly rang. ¡°It¡®s Christine Moore.¡± Elena handed the phone to me with


    hesitation. I was surprised to see Christine¡®s name and phone number on the screen. Why was she


    calling me all of a sudden?


    Did she know that I hade back?


    Did Charles tell her? For a moment, I was ¡®paralyzed by indecision. Although I asked Hugo to perform


    the operation and save Christine¡®s life, it didn¡®t mean that I still wanted to have any contact with any of


    the Moores.


    ¡°Answer the call for me,¡± I ordered Elena. I turned away and clenched my hands into fists. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Elena pressed the answer key and put the phone on speaker. Christine¡¯s familiar voice sounded in the


    quiet car, and my eyes immediately stung with tears. ¡°I would like to speak with Scarlett, please. I know


    she¡®s with you.¡± I could hear in her voice that she was still weak from the surgery.


    But I caught a hint of expectation in her tone, which made me want to talk to her.


    Elena handed the phone to me. ¡°Hello.¡± I took the phone and greeted Christine with a smile.


    ¡°I miss you so much, Scarlett. Since you suddenly disappeared, we have been worried about you every


    single day.¡± Christine choked with sobs.


    It broke my heart hearing her tear up. I pressed one hand over my mouth to keep myself from crying out.


    Elena patted me on the shoulder andforted me silently. Christine continued, ¡°Scarlett, I saw you


    before the anesthetic took effect that day. You were in full surgical garb and a mask, but I¡®d recognized


    your eyes. I¡®d recognize them anywhere. Did you observe the operation because you were worried about


    me? You are such a kind person with a big, big heart.¡± a


    Hearing her words, I was a little surprised.


    I thought that I had disguised myself well and that I wouldn¡®t be easily recognized. I didn¡®t expect that


    Christine would know that I was there just by looking at my eyes. ¡°Are you feeling better? If you¡®re feeling


    any difort at all, no matter how minor, you should tell your doctor right away, okay?¡± Although I had


    someone reporting to me about Christine¡®s physical condition and progress, I still couldn¡®t help nagging


    her about strictly following medical advice and speaking up immediately if she wasn¡®t feeling all right.


    I heard the smile in Christine¡®s answer.


    ¡°I¡®m feeling much, much better now, dear. Will youe see me here at the hospital one of these days?


    I¡®m alone here most of the time, and I get lonely.¡± Christine¡®s voice was full of grievance. I frowned as my


    mind screamed at me to refuse. If I went to the hospital to see her, I¡®d be appearing there as Scarlett


    Riley who, as far as I was concerned, was already dead. Besides, there was a great chance that I¡®d run


    into Charles there. ¡°Scarlett, if you¡®re willing toe and see me, I¡®ll ask Alice to bring the kids as well.


    You haven¡®t seen them in a long time. It¡®s time you see them again.¡± Noticing my hesitation, Christine


    hurled my children right at me.


    She knew just what would make me show up at her bedside. Thinking of my three children, my heart


    twitched, and a tear rolled down my cheek. ¡°Scarlett, I don¡®t know why you left without saying goodbye,


    but if you don¡®t want to talk about it, I won¡®t ask you. It¡®s just that the kids miss you very much. They ask


    us every day why you haven¡®te back,¡± Christine exined in between sniffles. A new wave of tears


    started streaming down my face. The thought of my children was like a


    knife to my heart. ¡°Okay. I wille see you, but I have one condition,¡± I said in a low voice after a moment


    of silence. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t want Charles to know about our meeting.¡± I wiped the tears on my face and spoke firmly.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Christine agreed.

 Chapter 389: Scarlett Was Here

    Chapter 389: Scarlett Was Here


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    I put on a mask and a baseball cap and then changed into a set of unisex clothes. When I was finally


    satisfied with my disguise, I went to the hospital to see Christine, Because it was already evening, there


    were fewer visitors and nurses, so it was easy to sneak into her ward. When I opened the door, I


    immediately saw her lying on the bed. I had not seen her for days.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thankfully, she looked much better now. Without a word, I took off my mask and cap and made my way


    to her bed. ¡°Scarlett, my dear child!¡±


    Christine sat up in excitement. It was apparent that she was happy to see me as her pale face flushed in


    delight I bent over and helped her sit up. With tears welling up in her eyes, she grabbed my hand and


    said, ¡°Scarlett, I know it¡®s you.¡± I patted her handfortingly.


    ¡°Please calm down.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. How are you? I don¡®t mind if you don¡®t want to admit that you¡®re Scarlett. Just promise me that


    you¡¯ve been taking care of yourself.¡± My heart ached with guilt as I gazed at Christine¡®s wrinkled and


    haggard face.


    Not only that, but I was also on the verge of tears. She stroked my hair.


    ¡°Don¡®t worry, honey. I won¡®t force you toe out if you don¡®t want to.¡± She then took out her phone and


    handed it to me proudly as if it was a treasure.


    ¡°You haven¡®t seen the children for a year, so you must miss them so much. Here. I prepared this for you.¡±


    I opened the album on her phone. It was filled with pictures of my children.


    ¡°Look at how much they¡®ve grown. James is tall now, and your two little boys are growing every day.¡±


    Taking pictures was like magic. It let you go back time. Thanks to these photos, I was able to see


    moments that I had missed.


    Slowly, I reached out and touched my children¡®s faces. I felt a searing pain in my heart as if it was being


    grilled on a pan. I scrolled down and saw that there was also a video. I clicked on it at once. In the video,


    James was standing by Jerry and Jason¡®s bed. He seemed to be teaching them how to pronounce a


    word. ¡°Repeat after me. Mo...mmy,¡± he patiently said.


    ¡°Mo¡­ mmy.¡± Before I knew it, my tears had fallen on the screen. I tried to stop myself from crying, but


    more tears fell.


    I hurriedly wiped the screen of the phone, but it remained wet. Christine handed me a piece of tissue and


    advised, ¡°Scarlett,e back to Charles. You have children with him, after all. They¡®re still young. They


    need you, Scarlett. They need their mother.¡± I took the tissue and wiped my tears. Then, I shook my


    head with a resolute look on my face and replied, ¡°Grandma, I won¡®t make the same mistake again. As


    for the children, I¡®ll find a way to take them with me.¡±


    ¡°Do you really want your children to lose their father?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I¡®ve already made up my mind. I can¡®t bring myself to forgive Charles, so I will never give up


    on my children. I¡®ll take them with me someday.¡±


    What I had said took Christine¡®s breath away. Literally. I watched with eyes wide in shock as she fell onto


    the bed and tried to catch her breath. Horrified, I pressed the call bell at the bedside at once.


    As much as I wanted to make sure she was okay, I could not let anyone find out that I hade here.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I took onest look at Christine and turned around to leave.


    Charles¡¯s POV: Spencer¡¯s operation was not yet over, so David and I went out to breathe some fresh air.


    He handed me a cigarette, which I took and lit.


    ¡°Charles, what should we do next?¡± David solemnly asked.


    ¡°What else can we do? Tell Spencer¡®s family to keep an eye on him. Don¡®t let him do anything stupid.¡± I


    took a deep drag on the cigarette and exhaled a big puff of smoke. The nicotine left a bitter taste in my


    mouth.


    ¡°Where is Vivian anyway? Did she run away again? She¡®lle back after what happened to Spencer,


    won¡®t she?¡± ¡°I¡®m not sure.¡± I threw the cigarette butt on the ground and put it out with my shoe. ¡°But for


    Spencer¡®s sake, I¡®ll find her,¡± I added. David and I smoked another cigarette, but neither of us spoke


    anymore. Suddenly, my phone rang, breaking the silence. It was a call from the hospital. ¡°Mr. Moore,


    your grandmother has lost control of her emotions. Pleasee here as soon as possible.¡±


    Damn it.


    Without wasting any second, I ran to the hospital and into Grandma¡®s ward as fast as I could.


    Once I entered her ward, I rushed to Grandma and looked at her up and down.


    ¡°Grandma, how do you feel now? Why did you lose control of your emotions?¡± Grandma smiled weakly.


    ¡°I¡®m fine. The doctor just made a mountain out of a molehill again.¡± Suddenly, something urred to me.


    ¡°Did anyonee here?¡± Grandma did not answer. Well, she did not need to. I knew in an instant that


    Scarlett was just here.


    Vivian¡®s POV:


    When David called me, I was in a suburban vi in France. Ethan had locked me up here. Some time


    ago, Spencer kicked Ethan¡®s lower body so hard. Since then, Ethan could no longer have an erection He


    had gone to many hospitals, but none of the doctors there was able to cure him. A few months ago,


    knowing that I was the top andrologist, Ethan tricked me intoing here. When I did not agree to do


    what he said, he imprisoned me in the vi. Dozens of bodyguards guarded the area day and night to


    ensure that I would not escape. Of course, I tried several times to escape but to no avail. But no matter


    what, I would never yield to his request.


    Back then, Spencer and I were happy when I was pregnant. We were looking forward to having a happy


    family. But Ethan, this son of a bitch, did something that caused me to miscarry. The doctor said that my


    uterus got injured because of the miscarriage, so I might not be able to get pregnant again. I could not


    forget the disappointment and sadness in Spencer¡®s eyes. I could not look at him without feeling guilty,


    so I decided to ask for a divorce. . Spencer deserved someone better¡ªa woman who would give birth to


    his children and would apany him for the rest of his life. When I heard that Spencer got seriously


    injured in a car ident, I felt like my world had copsed around me.


    It was only then that I realized that I could not let go of him. I locked myself in the room in despair. And


    now, I had decided. I would get out of here. I woulde back to Spencer at all costs.


    ¡°Ethan, I¡®ve agreed to treat you. But you have to remember what you¡®ve promised me. When you¡¯re


    cured, you will set me free.¡±


    Sitting in the wheelchair, Ethan raised his eyebrows at me and promised, ¡°I¡®m a man. Of course, I will


    keep my words.¡±


    ¡°I trust you.¡± I bent over and patted his cheek with a grin. ¡°After all, only I can cure you.¡± Ethan stared at


    me warily and asked, ¡°Didn¡®t you say you¡®d rather die than treat me? Why did you suddenly change your


    mind? What are you up to?¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t you like to take risks? Don¡®t you love danger? Don¡®t tell me... you¡®re scared? I asked with a sly


    smile. Ethan¡®s face darkened. ¡°Scared? I, Ethan Johnson, have never been scared in my life.¡® ¡°That¡®s


    good.¡± I did not want to talk to him anymore, so I turned around and left.


    ******


    Ethan asked someone to bring all the medicinal materials I needed. Meanwhile, I locked myself in the


    pharmacy to make his medicine. While I was working, my phone suddenly rang. It was Emily, my mother,


    and now also Ethan¡¯s stepmother. With a sneer at the corners of my mouth, I put down the test tube and


    put the phone on speaker.


    ¡°Vivian, is it true that you¡®ve agreed to help Ethan? Why? Didn¡®t you say that you¡®d rather die than treat


    him?¡±


    ¡°Are you worried I¡®ll poison your stepson?¡± I retorted.


    ¡°I¡®m warning you, don¡®t you dare y any tricks on him, or else I won¡®t let you and your sweetheart off!¡± ¡°I


    advise you to mind your own business. If you threaten me again, I might tremble in fear and identally


    poison your dear Ethan. I would like to see how you¡®ll exin that to the Johnson family.¡± I could not help


    but sneer. Did Emily honestly think that I would yield to her threats?


    ¡°Stop being so full of yourself. I¡®ll go there tomorrow and keep an eye on you.¡± Without waiting for my


    response, Emily hung up the call. When I came out of the pharmacy, Ethan and two of his bodyguards


    were standing at the door with arge bundle of hemp rope in their hands. A sinking feeling emerged in


    the pit of my stomach. ¡°What¨Cwhat do you want?¡± I stammered in fear. A cunning smile tugged at the


    corners of Ethan¡®s mouth.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry, beauty.¡±

 Chapter 390: Don‘t You Get It

    Chapter 390: Don¡®t You Get It


    Scarlett¡®s POV:


    I left the hospital in low spirits. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw the photos of my three children. After


    seeing those photos, I became more determined to take them back. In the evening, I went to a bar to get


    a drink and took Elena with me. Not long after we sat down, Charles appeared out of nowhere. He


    walked over to us and pulled out the empty chair beside me. He casually set his jacket on the back of the


    chair and sat down.


    ¡°Just my luck,¡± I muttered under my breath. Pretending not to hear me, Charles smiled at me and said,


    ¡°Fancy seeing you here, Scarlett. Let me buy you a drink. Would you like a beer or a cocktail?¡±


    ¡°Why are you sitting at our table? Who told you that you could sit with us?¡± I red at him. The smile on


    Charles¡®s face slowly faded. He pursed his lips and kept silent for a long time.


    ¡°I know you went to the hospital to see Grandma today. You still care about her, don¡®t you?¡± Charles said


    and looked at me with confidence. It took all my strength to keep the shock from reaching my face. I had


    been very cautious when I went to the hospital to visit Christine. How did Charles find out? I took a deep


    breath and looked straight into Charles¡®s eyes.


    ¡°I don¡®t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Wine?¡± He opened a bottle of wine and poured me a ss. He beamed and pushed the ss toward


    me


    ¡°No, thanks. I don¡®t want to drink too much,¡± I refused. Charles took back the bottle of wine, opened a


    bottled soda, and handed it to me.


    ¡°Then you drink this, and I¡®ll drink the wine.¡± Looking at Charles¡®s face, I couldn¡®t tell whether he was


    happy or angry. I felt a little unhappy.


    ¡°I don¡®t like this kind of soda. It¡®s awful.¡± I pushed the bottle away. Charles sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Miss Wilson, would you do me the favor of having a few drinks with me?¡± That was thest straw for me.


    My patience had finally run out. I was so annoyed that I considered ripping the pleading look right off


    Charles¡®s face. I picked up my soda and dumped it on his face. Startled, Charles looked at me in


    astonishment, his face full of bewildered embarrassment.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡®t you get it, Charles? I came to the bar because I wanted a drink. I just don¡®t want to drink with you.


    What part of that don¡®t you understand?¡± I sighed in exasperation, rose from my seat, and left the bar.


    Elena followed me andforted me, ¡°Don¡®t be angry, Caroline. That guy isn¡¯t worth it. Don¡®t let him ruin


    your night.¡± ¡°You¡®re right.¡± I nodded, but I still felt a little upset. I did lose control of my emotions tonight.


    Whenever I saw Charles¡®s face, I thought about the child that I miscarried.


    ¡°Scarlett!¡± Suddenly, there was a rush of footsteps behind me. Charles caught up with me, his eyes filled


    with pain.


    ¡°Please. I just want to ask for your forgiveness. I know how much I hurt you. Please give me a chance to


    make up for it,¡± he begged.


    He had always been God¡®s favored one, and I had never seen him beg anyone for anything before.


    However, seeing him like this, I almostughed at the irony. Could a simple apology erase all the pain he


    had caused me? Could it bring back the child that I lost?


    ¡°Mr. Moore, I really don¡®t understand why you¡®re asking me for forgiveness. There¡¯s no bad blood


    between us. I simply don¡®t want to hang out with you,¡± I tly told Charles and shed him a smile.


    ¡°Scarlett...¡±


    ¡°I¡®m not Scarlett, okay? You got the wrong person. If you keep pestering me like this, I¡®ll call the police.¡±


    After saying that, I left with Elena without a backward nce. As soon as I got home, I received a call


    from my father.


    ¡°Hi, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Hello, dear. I¡®m just calling to remind you about the auction. I need you to take part in it.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± I was thankful for the work talk. It was the only thing that could ease my foul mood. I asked,


    ¡°What¡®s the starting bid?¡± ¡°Twenty billion. I¡®ve arranged for an escort to apany you. His name is


    Simon Felix,¡± Dad said in a tone that I instantly understood.


    The escort wasn¡®t just an escort. It was a blind date.


    I frowned and put together my refusal in my head. ¡°You¡®ve been single for so long, sweetie. You need


    someone to keep youpany,¡± Dad pressed before I could turn down this mysterious Mr. Simon Felix. I


    smiled bitterly


    I didn¡®t want a husband or anyone to apany me. I just wanted my three children back.


    Charles¡®s POV:


    Watching Scarlett walk away, I felt my heart crack. A gaping hole of fear devoured me whole and stole


    the air from my lungs. I could feel her getting farther and farther away from me.


    When Scarlett was finally out of my sight, I went back to my car and went home. When I arrived, I found


    my mother and Chloe ying with my children in the living room. ¡°Why are you all still up?¡± I looked at


    them in confusion, ¡°We were waiting for you.¡± Mom took a look at the three children and lowered her


    voice.


    ¡°I heard that Scarlett was back. Is it true? Are you going to remarry her?¡± I lowered my eyes and


    swallowed the bitterness that enveloped my tongue. I would love to remarry Scarlett and spend the rest


    of my life with her. But she didn¡®t want the same with me.


    ¡°Well, if you don¡®t want to, that¡®s okay, too. I mean, you can always find someone else. I think Raina can


    be that girl,¡± Mom said when I didn¡®t respond. I cast a cold nce at Chloe. Chloe lowered her head at


    once, her face full of guilt.


    Seeing her reaction, I suddenly understood why my mother brought up this topic. I snapped at her, ¡°How


    much longer are you going to stay here, Chloe? If you can¡®t let sleeping dogs lie, then I think it¡®s time for


    you to go back abroad.¡±


    ¡°Honey, why are you being angry with Chloe? She told me about Raina because, like me, she wanted


    you to move on,¡± Mom exined.


    ¡°I¡®ll move on when I get Scarlett back. I don¡®t want to be with anyone but her,¡± I said firmly. Identical


    disapproving frowns curled my mother¡®s and Chloe¡®s lips. 1 ¡°Why are you still so hung up on Scarlett?¡±


    Chloe asked, her eyes full of disgust.


    ¡°If you dare utter Scarlett¡®s name in that tone again, I will throw you out myself, do you hear me?¡± I


    snarled, looking her straight in the eyes.


    Chloe immediately cowered in Mom¡®s arms and didn¡®t dare to speak anymore. I scoffed, took the twins,


    and carried them upstairs. I gently opened the door to the master bedroom and set the twins gently in


    their crib. The walls and cabs in the room were covered with our family photos. I professionally had


    the photos made. After Scarlett left, I realized that we never got around to shooting some family portraits.


    I picked up one of the framed photos and stroked Scarlett¡®s face on it. She looked haggard in the photo,


    but she was still smiling,


    However, the light in her eyes had dimmed, leaving only a shadow of despair and indifference,


    And I was the one who caused all of it.


    I tortured a lively and outgoing girl and turned her into a gray, empty husk. I held the photo to my chest


    and let it shred what was left of my broken heart. ¡°Mom, Mom...¡±


    At this time, the twins suddenly started calling for their mother. I hurried over to them and assured them


    in aforting voice, ¡°Mom will be home soon, I promise. Now it¡®s time to go to sleep.¡±


    DOM! You Get It


    Looking at our two sons, I was more determined to get Scarlett back. After coaxing the twins to sleep, I


    heaved a sigh of relief. A few momentster, my phone vibrated in my pocket. I took a look at it and


    found a new message from Richard. ¡°Mr. Moore, Mrs. Moore¡®s medical records were destroyed a year


    ago. I also couldn¡®t find the doctor named Boris who treated her at that time.¡± My heart sank. I


    immediately replied, ¡°Keep looking for him. We must find him even if we have to search every corner of


    the Earth!¡±

 Chapter 391: Hit Me If You Dare

    Chapter 391: Hit Me If You Dare


    Charles¡¯s POV:


    I woke up from a nightmare. In it, I was chasing Scarlett, but no matter how fast i ran, she only got


    farther and farther away from me. I couldn¡¯t catch up with her. Fear and despair overwhelmed me and


    made it difficult for me to breathe.


    Suddenly, my phone rang. Richard called and said that he had gotten some news about Vivian. After


    hanging up the phone, I immediately drove to the hospital to see Spencer. When I opened the door and


    entered the ward, he was still awake. He didn¡¯t turn his head when I came in. He just continued staring


    at the ceiling with eyes brimming with pain.


    ¡°Hey, buddy. How¡¯re you feeling?¡± I said, walking over to his bedside. Spencer didn¡¯t respond. He just


    kept his eyes fixed upward. Looking at him, I found that he had lost a significant amount of weight, and


    he justy there like a soulless husk of a man. The doctors did everything in their power in order to


    save Spencer¡¯s life. Sadly, he might still never be able to walk again. As Spencer¡¯s friend, I couldn¡¯t let


    him give up on himself like this.


    ¡°Richard was able to glean some information on Vivian,¡± I said tentatively. Spencer remained silent.


    ¡°You know what kind of situation she¡¯s in now. Emily wants to snatch the Johnson family¡¯s fortune with


    Ethan¡¯s help. She¡¯s going to use Vivian as her tool. Vivian is alone and powerless now.¡± I sat on the


    edge of Spencer¡¯s bed and patiently tried to make him see reason.


    ¡°I know you still care about Vivian, Spencer. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have gone to find her and caught


    in an ident. But what have you done for her? What changes have you made for her?¡± I looked at


    him with disappointment.


    Spencer pursed his lips, and then tears started streaming down his face. Seeing his reaction, I lowered


    my voice and said, ¡°Spencer, you have to be strong. Vivian is waiting for you.¡± I knew that Spencer


    needed a reason to keep living.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know where she is now,¡± Spencer muttered in frustration. ¡°She¡¯s in French; in a suburb


    vi. I know the exact address,¡± I assured him.


    This time, Spencer whipped his head toward me. His eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°Really?¡± he asked excitedly. ¡°Yes. When you recover, you can go get her,¡± I replied and gently patted


    Spencer on the shoulder.


    ¡°For now, you have to fight and beat this ordeal. Vivian needs you.¡¯


    ¡°Is she okay?¡± Spencer asked in between sobs, his eyes still red with tears. i pursed my lips and didn¡¯t


    answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That was a stupid question. Of course she¡¯s not okay. Ethan¡¯s holding her captive,¡± Spencer


    murmured, I decided to stay for a while to apany Spencer.


    Then, I left. After walking out of the hospital, I breathed a sigh of relief. Sure enough, only Vivian could


    cheer Spencer up.


    The next moming, when I was on my way to the Moore Group, I received a call from Amy. ¡°Mr. Moore,


    the auction of the east banknd is about to start. Would you like me to arrange an escort for you?¡± I


    thought for a while and ordered, ¡°Send an invitation to Miss Wilson.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, I felt a touch of expectation in my heart. I wondered if Scarlett would


    ept my invitation.


    After pondering for a while, I called Richard: ¡°Pack up all the photos of the boys this year and send


    them to Scarlett¡­ Oh, no. Send them to Miss Wilson¡¯s current residence.¡±


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    On my way to the office, I thought a lot about the auction.


    Suddenly, Elena cursed. ¡°Damn it! There¡¯s a car that overtook us and cut in front!¡± I looked out the


    window and saw a ck car in front of us.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Does that car look familiar to you? Is it Raina¡¯s car?¡± I took a closer look and found that the car indeed


    looked familiar.


    ¡°Can you make it stop?¡± I asked, staring dead ahead. I didn¡¯t want to be the one to provoke Raina first,


    but that didn¡¯t mean that I was afraid of her. She was obviously trying to pick a fight this time, and I


    wasn¡¯t one to back down.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Elena answered confidently.


    ¡°Hold on, Miss Wilson.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Elena sped up. Soon, she was able to force


    Raina¡¯s car to a halt. After pulling over her car, Raina rolled down her window. Seeing her face, I was a


    little startled. I always forgot that she was Rita¡¯s identical twin.


    ¡°Elena, right? Being a vicious woman¡¯s bodyguard won¡¯t do you any good. Why don¡¯t youe work


    for me instead? I can pay you more than whatever Scarlett¡¯s giving you,¡± Raina offered smugly.


    ¡°You want to hire me? Do you think you deserve someone like me?¡± Elena got out of the car and


    punched Raina¡¯s window


    The window quivered at the impact made by Elena¡¯s fist and looked as if it was going to disintegrate


    Raina ducked and took cover in response like she was in an earthquake drill.


    ¡°You¡¯re the vicious woman, Raina!¡± Elena eximed and kicked the wheel


    ¡°I just overtook you. Is it illegal to do that?¡± Raina raised her eyebrows andughed mockingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. Be a responsible driver next time. If you do something


    like this to us again, both you and your car will be sorry!¡± Elena said in a menacing tone that even


    scared me a little.


    ¡°Hit me if you dare!¡± Raina growled, gritting her teeth. I rolled down my window and stared at her coldly.


    With a smile on my face, I said to Elena, ¡°Did you hear that, Elena? Miss Hill wants to be hit. Come on,


    let¡¯s do her a favor.¡±


    With her eyes lighting up, Elena beamed and quickly got back in the car. She switched gears, reversed


    the car, and then rammed it into Raina¡¯s. ¡°Ah!¡± Raina screamed in horror.


    Our airbags popped out in the collision. Elena and I weren¡¯t injured.


    However, Raina wasn¡¯t so lucky. The impact gave her whish and mmed her head against the


    steering wheel, giving her a wound on the forehead. Seeing her miserable condition through her


    window, I couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit ted. The blood on Raina¡¯s face improved my sour mood. I was


    d that we drove a rugged car today.


    Otherwise, we would¡¯ve been injured as well. Raina roared, ¡°You¡¯re just jealous because I have


    Charles!¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah? If he really liked you, then why did he leave your birthday party to beg me to take him


    back?¡± I scoffed.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Raina was too angry to curse me. Her eyes were full of grief and indignation.


    ¡°I must say that I truly misjudged you, Raina. I thought you were a self-respecting woman who wouldn¡¯t


    grovel at the feet of any man. I suppose you¡¯re just like those who don¡¯t mind secondhand spouses,¡± I


    jeered and then told Elena to drive on. I put on a satisfied smile as the wind behind us drowned out the


    string of profanity that Raina furiously screamed.


    When I arrived at the office, I immediately went to the meeting room and presided over a regr


    meeting.


    ¡°I am going to bid for thend on the east bank at the auction. I¡¯m determined to get it,¡± I cut to


    the chase and announced my decision. Everyone exchanged nces but said nothing. I swept my


    eyes around the room and took mental note of everyone¡¯s expressions.


    ¡°There are still many problems with the Ecological Park project on the west coast. We have to


    arresolve those within a week. If you feel like you¡¯re not up to the task, there¡¯s the door. Pack up your


    stuff and leave,¡± I dered, keeping my face neutral.


    After that, the meeting room fell silent as a tomb. No one even dared to breathe audibly. I knew that


    they were not convinced of me and my leadership skills, but I would make them believe one day.

 Chapter 392: Played Him

    Chapter392:yedHim


    Scarlett¡®s POV


    I was finally back in my office after a tedious meeting with the executives. There, I sat on my swivel


    chair wearily. Unfortunately, my work was not yet over, so I turned myputer on to deal


    with other things A dialog box popped up on the screen, which showed that I had three new emails. I


    clicked on it and found that the emails were, in fact, invitation letters.


    One was from Charles, another was from William, and thest was from a stranger named Simon Felix.


    They were all inviting me to the auction of thend on the east bank with them.


    Who was this Simon anyway?


    Something suddenly urred to me. Just a few days ago, Dad told me that he wanted


    to introduce a young man to me. The man he was pertaining to was his old friend¡®s son, whose name


    was Simon.


    At that time, I thought Dad was not serious, so I just agreed perfunctorily. It turned out that he meant


    what he had said. I did not know whether tough or cry right now. While


    I was in deep thought, the door opened. Elena then came in with two exquisite boxes in her arms.


    ¡°Caroline, someone sent


    you presents.¡± I took one of the gift boxes and opened it. When I lifted the lid, a navy blue tailored velve


    t evening dress weed me.


    On top of the dress was a


    set of dazzling jewelry. They resembled the stars in the night sky. They were gorgeous. This was a kind


    of gift that a woman would fall in love with at a nce. The brand of the dress was the same as the ev


    ening dress I had worn on Grandpa¡®s birthday partyst year.


    I was certain that Charles had sent this dress. He and I would bepetitors in theing auction. W


    hat was his reason for ttering me like this? Elena looked at me and worriedly asked.


    ¡°Caroline, Adam wants to meet you at the Mint Bar tonight. Do you want to go?¡±


    The Mint Bar? Wasn¡®t that Spencer¡®s bar?


    I was hesitant at first. But after pondering for a moment, I decided to give it a go. I believed that Adam


    would not dare to y dirty tricks in Spencer¡®s bar.


    ¡°If that¡®s the case, let me go with you. That scoundrel might have set a trap for you.¡± I shook my head in


    refusal.


    ¡°No. I want to meet him myself. Don¡®t worry. I¡®ll be careful.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Elena wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. ¡°If you insist, you may stand gu


    ard by the door of the bar. If something happens,e to me immediately,¡± I ordered.


    Although reluctant, Elena nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the evening, I came to the Mint Bar as promised. As soon as I entered


    the bar, the familiar scent of alcohol and cigarette greeted me. I could not help but look around the


    hall to see if Charles and Spencer were there. Thankfully, they were not. I went straight to the


    reserved private room and pushed the door open. There were many people inside. It


    seemed that they had been drinking for quite a while now as the table was full of empty bottles.


    ¡°Caroline, you¡®re finally here. Come and take a seat,¡± Adam greeted me warmly with a ss of wine in


    his hand. I looked around the room to find a rtively clean spot for me to sit down.


    ¡°Adam, why did you ask me toe here?¡±


    ¡°Prettydy, business


    talk can wait. Let¡®s have fun for now. Since you¡®rete, you have to be punished. You have to drink thre


    e sses of wine first.¡± A drunk blonde man with slicked¨Cback hair came over


    and sat beside me with a ss of wine in each hand. I immediately moved away from him in disgust.


    However, he continued to look at me with ascivious gaze. How I wished I could gouge his eyes out.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can¡®t take my eyes off you. But even though you¡®re pretty, you have to show some respect to me. I


    want you to drink this all


    up then we can be friends. What do you say?¡± The man handed me the ss without waiting for my ap


    proval.


    ¡°That¡®s right, beauty. You have to drink if you want


    to do business. Drink it up!¡± another man echoed. With that, everyone started to goad me into drinking.


    Some even whistled in anticipation. Adam, on the other hand, was just watching me silently. He neither


    joined nor stopped these filthy men.


    It seemed that he wanted to make me suffer. Unfortunately for him, that would never happen.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I took one of the sses and drank it all up. When I finished it, the crowd erupted into cheers ¡°W


    hoo!¡±


    ¡°Adam, let¡®s cut the crap. If I drink these three sses of wine, I will get thend on the east bank.¡± I pi


    cked up another ss of wine and gulped it down.


    There was a dead silence. To everyone¡®s surprise, Adam stood up and threw his ss on the table, ca


    using it to shatter.


    ¡°Caroline, who do you think you are? You¡®re just nobody. Don¡®t forget that Edward just picked you up fr


    om nowhere. How dare you get in my way?!¡±


    ¡°Really? Let¡®s wait and see then.¡± I cast a scornful nce at Adam and turned to leave.


    ¡°Stop her!¡±


    As soon as Adam gave the order, several men surrounded me. ¡°It seems


    that I have no choice but to teach you a lesson today so that you can remember your ce.¡±


    Atst, Adam showed his ugly side. His men grabbed my shoulders, immobilizing me.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± I ordered through gritted teeth.


    The blonde man approached me with a sinister smile.


    ¡°There¡®s no point struggling I¡®m afraid you won¡®t be able to escape from here.¡± I struggled as hard


    as I could to get out of the man¡®s grasp, but he was stronger than me.


    Meanwhile, the blonde man¡®s hand was getting closer and closer...


    ¡°Police! Nobody moves!¡± All of a sudden, the door was smashed


    open. Several uniformed police officers entered the private room and took


    everyone down, including Adam. A policewoman stepped forward and rushed to my aid.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Thank God you came right on time. These people were trying to rape me. I¡­¡± I cried while acting


    pretty shaken up. With my acting skill, it was a shame that I did not go to Hollywood.


    ¡°Ma¡®am, it¡®s a misunderstanding. I¡®m thatdy¡®s uncle.¡± Adam tried to talk his way out.


    However, the policewoman turned a deaf ear to him and instead gave her subordinates an


    order. ¡°Take him away!¡±


    ¡°Caroline, I swear to my grave I won¡®t let you go!¡±


    Once Adam, his men, and the police were gone, a triumphant smile appeared on my face. Adam


    was not and would never be a match for me.


    Of course, I was not stupid enough to get myself in harm¡®s way. That was why I called the police before


    comcent smile, I smoothed my hair and turned around to leave. But before I could take


    a step, someone stopped me.


    I looked up, and I met a familiar set of deep, blue eyes.It


    was Charles. I backed away and looked at him warily.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, what can I do for you?¡±


    Charles stared at me with discontent. ¡°Why are you always so reckless? Don¡®t you


    know how to protect yourself?¡±


    ¡°It¡®s none of your business,¡± I snapped back.


    Charles¡®s POV:


    I was displeased when I saw the stubborn look on Scarlett¡®s face. But at the same time, I was tempted to


    I swallowed hard as my


    eyes fell on her red lips. All of a sudden, my mind went nk. And before I knew it, I was


    Lopew mayeuna kissing her like crazy.


    For a moment, Scarlett was stunned. I took this opportunity to force my way into


    her mouth with tongue. I hooked her


    tongue with mine and sucked her saliva like crazy. Scarlett struggled to break the kiss, but I held her tigh


    momentster, she finally gave up and just let me do as I wished. The taste of her lips was addictive as


    ever.


    ¡°Charles, what are you doing?!¡± Raina roared. Why did this woman always appear out of nowhere


    and ruin my mood?


    I begrudgingly broke our kiss when I heard Raina¡®s voice. Slowly, I turned around and saw her standing


    It seemed that this little fox yed me as well.


    I smiled bitterly but, at the


    same time, gazed at Scarlett with affection. Meanwhile, Raina did not cry or make any noise. She just lo


    some jerk who broke her heart.


    At this moment, Scarlett straightened her clothes and smiled as if nothing had just happened. ¡°Mr. Moor


    ¡°Charles, how could you do this to me?¡± Raina¡®s voice brought me back to my senses.


    Annoyed, I nced at her and coldly said, ¡°Stop ying the victim. I won¡®t buy it.¡±


    ¡°Charles!¡± Raina grabbed my sleeve and let out a sob. Her tears did not make me feel anything, even pi

 Chapter 393: Revenge

    Chapter 393: Revenge


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    When I finally walked out of the bar, i found Elena waiting for me at the door. She walked up to me,


    looked at me up and down, and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you okay?¡± I nodded, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°I just saw Adam being taken away by the police. Do you think he¡¯s going to get back at you in the


    future?¡± I shed her a big smile.


    ¡°I doubt it. He can barely keep his head above water now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Elena put her hand over her chest and breathed a sigh of relief. After getting in the car, I


    suddenly thought about the three invitations I had gotten.


    After thinking for a while, I sent an email to Simon. ¡°Thank you for your invitation, Mr. Felix. I would love


    for you to be my escort.¡±


    I got a reply soon.


    ¡°Thank you for your response, Miss Wilson. It¡¯d be my honor to attend the auction with a beautifuldy


    like you. I look forward to our first meeting.¡±


    After that, I put my phone aside. Feeling dizzy because of the wine, I leaned against my seat and


    closed my eyes for a bit.


    ¡°Caroline, I just got the news that Spencer caught in a car ident and was seriously injured,¡± Elena


    said ominously.


    ¡°What?¡± I sat up in an instant.


    ¡°He was so badly hurt that he may not be able to walk ever again in his life.¡± I could only stare at Elena


    as my brain struggled to process the news. How could God allow such a horrible thing to happen to


    someone as sweet and loyal as Spencer?


    ¡°What about Vivian? Does she know what happened to Spencer?¡± I asked, desperately willing myself


    to calm down.


    ¡°That¡¯s another thing I want to tell you. I found out that Ethan kidnapped Vivian and took her to France.


    The details are still unknown.¡±


    How could that be possible? I slumped on my seat and pinched the bridge of my nose. My mind


    imploded into a hot mess.


    Vivian¡¯s POV:


    ¡°What are you doing, Ethan?¡± I stared at the hemp rope that one of the bodyguards was holding and


    took a step back.


    ¡°Take the medicine from her.¡±


    At Ethan¡¯s order, the other bodyguard snatched the medicine I just prepared from my hands.


    ¡°I heard that Spencer was disabled in a car ident.¡± My heart leapt to my throat. I pretended to be


    shocked by the news.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Stop acting, Vivian. The reason you changed your mind all of a sudden is that you want to go back to


    that cripple. Am I wrong? I won¡¯t let you get what you want. I¡¯d like to see if Spencer would still want a


    woman who had been sullied by another man.¡± Ethan put on a hideous, perverted grin that made his


    face look distorted and crazy.


    He took the medicine, licked his lips, and said, ¡°You better pray that this medicine of yours works.


    Then, we can have a wonderful night.¡±


    The next day, I woke up with a splitting headache.Iy on the bed naked. I felt as if my whole body had


    been stuck into a meat grinder, and there was a burning pain on my face.


    It was the pain that brought to me the humiliating memories ofst night. They Mashed through my


    mind like an awful slide show. ¡®Get up, get up, you can do it!¡¯ Tears welled up in my eyes, but I bit them


    down stubbornly. I struggled to slide out of bed and go to the bathroom. Standing in front of the mirror, i


    saw every dreadful mark that Ethan left on my body, My cheeks were red and swollen and burning with


    pain. There were bruises all over my tender chest together with Ethan¡¯s handprint. My body was


    covered in scratch marks of varying depths and degree of redness because I was tied up in a hemp


    rope the entire night.


    I looked like a worn doll that some savage child ravaged. Tears started streaming down my face. 1


    stepped into the bathtub and let the hot water swallow me, hoping that it would wash away the filth that


    Ethan mercilessly left on my skin. Lying there in the tub, I felt like I was being suffocated. Ethan¡¯s


    obscene words fromst night echoed in my ears.


    Then I remembered the sticky, disgusting feeling of his tongue all over me, which made me want to


    vomit. I remembered the humiliation of being kneaded and pped by Ethan¡¯s dirty hands, the pain as


    the rough hemp rope rubbed against my skin, and the tearing in my private part when Ethan forcibly


    stuck his fingers into me.


    If my medicine had worked, Ethan would¡¯ve had the time of his life raping mest night. At thest


    moment, Ethan smashed me to the floor, making all my limbs and bones ache. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t


    get an erection and that he was almost foaming at the mouth with humiliation, Iughed loudly and


    wildly until I burst into tears.


    Before my lungs ran out of air, 1 sat up in the tub and hugged my shins. I was kidnapped and defiled,


    and the only man I ever truly loved was badly hurt. I felt like someone had dropped an anvil on my


    heart.


    As my eyes burned with a new wave of tears, I put both my hands over my mouth. I sobbed and


    sobbed quietly until I had no more tears to shed. ¡®I swear that I will make you pay for what you¡¯ve made


    me suffer, Ethan. I will make you experience so much pain that you¡¯ll wish you neverid a finger on


    me.¡¯ ****** After that night, I continued to prescribe medicine every day, never mentioning that I was


    almost raped. One day, I came to Ethan with the medicine I prepared. He sat on his wheelchair and


    stared at me suspiciously, unwilling to take it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t do me any good to poison you,¡± I muttered.


    After hesitating for a bit, Ethan took the pill and swallow it.


    ¡°There. You¡¯ve taken the medicine. I¡¯vepleted my task.¡± I lowered my head, afraid that Ethan


    would catch a glimpse of the excitement I was feeling.


    Then, I turned around and started heading back downstairs, ¡°Wait. Do you really not want to be my


    wife? If you marry me, glory and wealth will be all yours.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s tone was full of coquetry and expectation.. After a pause, I jeered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t want to


    be married to someone with subpar skills in bed.¡±


    ¡°You little bitch!¡±


    Ethan roared, but I turned a deaf ear to it. I proceeded downstairs.


    As soon as I reached the first floor, I saw Emily sitting on the sofa. The woman was always well-


    dressed no matter where she was.She turned to look at me and said, ¡°I heard that your sweetheart was


    in an ident. Is that true!¡±


    I frowned and stared at her fiercely. ¡°If you¡¯re smart, you¡¯re going to give up on Spencer and seize the


    chance to be with Ethan. A wise woman always knows when to cut her losses,¡± Emily said in a tone


    that made me want to p her.


    I averted my gaze, hoping to hide the raging anger that would surely reflect in my eyes. I walked to the


    kettle and pulled out two mugs. I made two cups of tea andced one of them with something,


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the same as you? That once a man goes useless on me, I¡¯ll just discard him without


    hesitation?¡± I raised my eyebrows and handed theced cup of tea to Emily. She took the cup willingly.


    ¡°Did Ethan say anything to you recently?¡± Emily asked with the cup of tea in her hand.


    ¡°He asked me to be his wife. He also promised that he would give me glory and wealth,¡± I answered


    indifferently.


    ¡°It seems that he doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re still in love with your recently crippled ex,¡± Emilymented,


    grasping the cup tightly and looking a little nervous.


    I smiled, leaned in, and whispered in her ear, ¡°Nonsense. I don¡¯t love Spencer anymore. I only love


    glory and wealth. I also have an interest in the Johnson family fortune.¡±


    ¡°Really? Well, you don¡¯t deserve it,¡± Emily snickered and took a sip of her tea. Then, she set down the


    cup on the table .She patted me on the shoulder and warned me in a threatening tone, ¡°Forget your


    inordinate ambitions, Vivian. Whether you like it or not, you¡¯re on my side. You can only take what I give


    you. Don¡¯t dream that you can get what Ethan has promised you.¡±


    After saying that, she stood up and left.


    Looking at her back, I suddenly called to her, ¡°Mom.¡±


    Emily stopped and turned to look at me in confusion. ¡°I have something to tell you. Come to my room,


    will you?¡±| She narrowed her eyes at me, and I saw a hint of suspicion in her eyes.


    After a few moments of indecision, she finally went to my bedroom like I asked. I heaved a sigh of relief


    and looked up at the clock in the living room. I was right on schedule. I took the cups to the kitchen and


    washed them carefully.


    Making sure no one was around, I took a tiny fruit knife and hid it in my sleeve. It would be a case of kill


    or cure.


    When I went to my room and opened the door, I found Emily sitting on my bed and smoking.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± she snapped, her face full of impatience.


    ¡°I washed up in the kitchen. I cleaned the cups we used. We don¡¯t want to be inconsiderate to their next


    users, do we?¡± I replied.


    Emily wasn¡¯t alone in my bedroom. The two bodyguards who were with Ethanst time were there with


    her, and the moment I walked in, the one holding a rope walked toward me. I stared at him and felt


    numb.


    Since arriving in France, i had spent my nights tied up in ropes. I struggled and resisted in the


    beginning, but eventually, I got so used to it that I didn¡¯t even feel it anymore.


    ¡°Stop. You can tie her up after we finish talking,¡± Emily ordered the bodyguard in a low voice.


    ¡°No, go right ahead. Just have them tie me up now. I don¡¯t want to dy their work,¡± I beamed.


    Emily sneered, ¡°You scornful little girl. Fine. Now that you¡¯ve asked for it, go on, tie her up.¡±


    I stood still and let the two bodyguards tie me up. ¡°Get out. I need to speak with my daughter.¡±


    After tying me up, the bodyguards walked out without saying a word, leaving me and Emily alone in the


    room.


    ¡°It¡¯s so embarrassing to see you like this,¡± Emily said, looking at me contemptuously.


    ¡°Yes, it is quite embarrassing,¡± I shrugged.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have been so stubborn. If you had listened to me and chosen Ethan, we wouldn¡¯t have


    ended up like this,¡± Emily said regretfully.


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked with a smile.


    Emily blew a puff of smoke in the air. She stared at me with misty eyes that was suddenly full of


    nostalgic fondness ¡°Your character is really simr to mine when I was younger.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything.


    Awkward silence descended upon the room.


    ¡°Your father died not long ago,¡± Emily said abruptly.


    I lowered my head and stared nkly at the floor, not knowing what to say. My father? I already forgot


    that I once had one. I thought they had already lost contact.


    Emily put out the cigarette and asked, ¡°What do you want to say to me?¡±


    ¡°How did he die?¡± I murmured.


    ¡°He died of an incurable disease.¡± Emily¡¯s eyes were still misty, but no tears rolled down her cheeks.I


    tried my best to recall my father¡¯s face, but I failed. My heart was empty and numb like it was trapped in


    a block of ice.


    Emily looked sad and lost in thought.


    Then, she stood up and started to leave.


    ¡°Stay with me for a little while, will you?¡± I pleaded.


    Emily turned to look at me, closed her eyes for a moment, and then acquiesced to my request. She sat


    back on the edge of my bed. Eventually, the drug I put in Emily¡¯s cup of tea kicked in. She dozed off


    and passed out on my bed.


    I slipped the fruit knife down my sleeve and started cutting the ropes.


    When I got free, I stood up and carefully checked on Emily


    She was in deep sleep with an abnormal flush on her face. I breathed a sigh of relief, turned off the


    light, and hid behind the curtains. Then, I waited quietly for the second protagonist of the y.


    Late at night, while Emily groaned weakly in bed, Ethan came in


    He staggered into my bedroom.


    The next second, he gasped, quickly took off his pajamas, and threw himself in bed beside Emily.


    In the dark, Emily asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just me, baby. You are mine tonight.¡± Then came Emily¡¯s high-pitched moans and Ethan¡¯s grunts of


    pleasure. The moonlight shining in through the window illuminated their naked, intertwined bodies.


    The aphrodisiac I dosed them with worked very well. Watching the exciting scene unfold before me, I


    felt my heart settle into a calm that I hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time.


    The pinhole camera hidden at the head of the bed was recording everything. My n had seeded.


    When Emily and Ethan were finally done, I stepped out from behind the curtains. They were so


    exhausted that they had fallen asleep right away.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t I tell you I¡¯d make you pay for the pain you¡¯d caused me, Ethan?¡¯ I took the camera away, left


    my bedroom, and disappeared into the night.

 Chapter 394: Scandal

    Chapter 394: Scandal


    Daniel¡¯s POV:


    I took the red-eye flight, so I could get home early in the morning.


    As soon as I entered the house, the butler came running to me with a look of utter shock. ¡°Mr. Johnson,


    oh, what a cmity! Please read the news quickly!¡±


    I turned on my phone, and my eyes widened when I saw a piece of shocking news.


    ¡°Unbelievable! Sex tape gone viral! An incestuous love affair between the heir of the Johnson family


    and his stepmother? Click this link to read more.¡±


    In a fit of anger, I threw my phone on the floor, causing it to break into pieces. Without a word, i stormed


    into the bedroom with the bodyguards. Just as I had expected, my son was hugging his stepmother in


    bed, naked.


    My blood pressure rose because of what i had seen. I also felt dizzy as if my brain wascking oxygen.


    Suddenly, my knees buckled under my weight, causing me to stumble. Fortunately, my men caught me


    on time. ¡°Someone wake this slut and my unfilial son and tie them up!¡±


    Several bodyguards quickly fetched two basins of cold water and poured them onto the two people on


    the bed.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Ethan and Emily got up at the same time. Confusion was written all over their faces. It was thetter


    who first realized what was happening.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ah!¡± she screamed in surprise. Ethan looked around to figure out what was happening. When she saw


    Emily, a look of displeasure appeared on his face.


    ¡°What the fuck is going on? Why are you in my bed?¡± Emily went white as a sheet. In a panic, she


    covered her naked body with the wet quilt.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be asking you that!¡± she retorted.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I interjected,


    ¡°Have you no shame? Get dressed ande to my study!¡±


    About half an hourter, the bodyguards brought Ethan and Emily to the study. I stared at Ethan, who


    was shame-faced, and Emily, who was as pale as a ghost. As I looked at the two of them, the rage


    inside me burned even more.


    I pointed at Emily and ordered one of my men, ¡°p her!¡±


    A bodyguard walked over to her and pped her across the face.


    Emily groaned in pain. That single p made her face swell in an instant.


    ¡°Do it again, and don¡¯t stop until I say so.¡± I watched with pleasure as the bodyguard pped Emily


    over and over.


    Emily¡¯s face was now bruised and swollen, and there was blood at the corner of her mouth. Unable to


    take the pping anymore, she fell to the floor feebly. ¡°Enough!¡± I ordered.


    The bodyguard stepped aside at once. I shifted my gaze to Ethan, who was watching the scene in front


    of him with horror.


    ¡°Father, believe me, I went to see Vivianst night. I don¡¯t know how I ended up sleeping with Emily. I


    have no interest in that old woman at all,¡± Ethan exined anxiously.


    I just stared at him in response. Even though he was my only son, I was very disappointed in him.


    ¡°Give me a whip,¡± I ordered sternly to my men.


    Ethan fell stunned as he immediately realized what was about to go down. He tried to flee. However,


    the bodyguards came forward, grabbed him by the shoulders, and forced him to get down on his


    knees.


    ¡°Father! No!¡±


    With a whip in my hand, I slowly made my way toward Ethan. Por a fleeting moment, I felt sorry for him.


    But then. I hardened my heart and began whipping him to my heart¡¯s content. The sound of the whip


    whooshing, along with


    Ethan¡¯s screams, echoed in the study .I calmed down a little after giving my son a whipping


    When I finally threw the whip away, Ethan was lying on the ground and groaning in pain.I shifted my


    attention to Emily, who was trembling like leafI had doted on this woman for many years. Never in my


    life did I imagine that she would cheat on me. I was wrong


    To think, she cheated on me with my son! The remaining pity in my heart turned into rage. How I


    wished I could peel off her skin with my bare hands. I grabbed her cor and pulled her up from the


    ground.


    ¡°Over the years, I doted on you, gave you shares of mypany, and made you the hostess of the


    family. I even turned a blind eye whenever you messed around with you toy boys. Couldn¡¯t you keep


    your hands to yourself? How dare you seduce my son? Do you want to die?!¡±


    ¡°No. I didn¡¯t seduce your son. It was Vivian!¡± She nned this!¡± Emily exined in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Yes. It must be her! She¡¯s taking revenge on me. Where is that bitch anyway?¡± Ethan echoed with a


    ferocious look on his face.


    I let go of Emily and strode toward Ethan. Without warning, 1 pped him on the face as hard as I


    could.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone! How could that woman fool you over and over again? Now, the whole world thinks that


    you two are having an affair. How am I supposed to face others now?¡± ¡°Honey¡­¡± Emily hugged my


    legs and sobbed, ¡°Trust me. I was set up. How could I betray you?¡±


    I just watched her acting with a sneer at the corners of my mouth. There was no pity in my heart, only


    disgust.


    ¡°Get her out of here,¡± I ordered through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Johnson.¡± The bodyguards walked forward and dragged Emily out of the study. My head


    ached after dealing with my treacherous wife, so I sat on my swivel chair to rest.


    Meanwhile, Ethan stood in front of me as though he had something to say.I felt a myriad of emotions as


    I stared at the heir I had been cultivating for years.


    Could it be that the Johnson family was not destined to have a sessor?


    At this moment, I sighed heavily and asked, ¡°Do you know why you¡¯re still alive?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m the only son of the Johnson family,¡± Ethan answered under his breath.


    It turned out that he was aware that he was the only hope of the Johnson family.


    Furious, I pped him yet again.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you learn? How could you let that woman have you in the palm of her hands? You


    yed with fire, and you ended up burning yourself. What the hell are we supposed to do now?¡±


    Ethan covered his face and bellowed, ¡°Just kill both of them!¡±


    I was taken aback by his response. What a despicable son he was! I stared at him with disdain. ¡°Those


    two only want the property of the Johnson family anyway. Their deaths are not to be regretted,¡± Ethan


    exined with a sneer.


    ¡°Then what have you done for this family?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ethan opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out of it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been married to Emily for so many years. Do you seriously think that I only treat her as a


    ything?¡± Ethan lowered his head


    ¡°No, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then how could you sleep with her?!¡± My heart was broken. Emily and I had been married for


    decades. I loved her. How dare this bastard suggest that I should kill the woman I loved?


    ¡°What¡¯s done is done. There¡¯s nothing we can do about it anymore.¡± Ethan paused for a few seconds


    and then added.


    ¡°There must¡¯ve been something wrong with the medicine Vivian gave yesterday.¡±


    ¡°What about Emily? Was she drugged, too?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡± Ethan suddenly pounded on the table and eximed, ¡°Damn it! We were all set up by that


    woman!¡±


    I sighed deeply. ¡°Ethan, forget Vivian. You¡¯re no match for her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all the more reason why I have to kill her,¡± Ethan retorted.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say that. Just to remind you, you¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s searching for her. I¡¯m


    sure someone wille and ask for her soon.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about that cripple Spencer?¡± Ethan asked crossly. Judging from the look on his face,


    he did not take my words seriously.


    ¡°He may be a cripple, but he¡¯s not dead. Once he finds out that you kidnapped Vivian, he¡¯lle for


    you.¡±


    ¡°I would rather kill that bitch than hand her over to Spencer. If I can¡¯t have her, nobody else can!¡± Ethan


    roared with a crazy look on his face. I could only stare at him nkly and wonder where I had gone


    wrong. Could I really hand the Johnson family over to him?


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    I stood in front of the wardrobe as I chose the evening dress I would wear in the auction.


    While I was busy trying out dresses, Elena stormed in and eximed, ¡°Oh my God! Caroline, check


    your Twitter. Ethan and Emily¡¯s sex tape was uploaded!¡± Without missing a beat, I threw the dress in


    my hand and picked up my phone. I was pleased. It seemed that my camera hade in handy. This


    could only mean one thing¡ªVivian¡¯s n was a sess.


    I smiled knowingly. ¡°Good job, Elena. Vivian must¡¯ve escaped seeing that their video is now out there.


    Let¡¯s leave the rest to Spencer.¡± Elena sighed. ¡°Caroline, you haven¡¯t changed at all. You¡¯re still so


    kind.¡±


    I froze. Was I really kind?I did not think so. After what I had gone through, my heart was now as hard


    as a stone. I shook my head and exined, ¡°Elena, don¡¯t think too highly of me. I helped Vivian


    because she and Spencer are my friends. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to them.¡±


    ¡°I know. You¡¯re just being in denial,¡± Elena mumbled.


    ¡°Whatever. Anyway, let¡¯s choose which dress I should wear in the action first.¡±


    I shifted the topic. As I spoke, I opened the red box in front of me excitedly. I received this at the same


    time I received Charles¡¯s present. At first, I thought it was from him. But when I opened the box, I saw a


    note which read, ¡°Miss Wilson, please forgive me for my rudeness. Please ept this present as a


    peace offering. I believe that this would look good on you. Simon.¡±


    Under the note was a dark green V-neck slip dress. The design was simple, but it was elegant. Its


    close-fitting design would show the curve of the woman who would wear this. Gentleman as he was,


    Simon also prepared a set of pearl jewelry that would match the gown perfectly.


    ¡°Aww. Simon is so thoughtful. Caroline, are you going to give him a chance?¡± Elena teasingly asked. .


    I gazed at the green gown Simon had sent and the blue one from Charles. Which should I choose!

 Chapter 395: Put In A Good Word For You

    Chapter395:PutInA GoodWordForYou


    Vivian¡®s POV:


    I scaled the walls of the vi and ran across the empty


    road. Soon, a car pulled over beside me and the driver rolled down the window.


    ¡®It¡®s Richard!¡® My eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Spencer asked me to pick you up. He can¡®t reallye himself right now,¡± Richard exined.


    ¡®It¡®s Spencer..." Merely hearing his name made my heart ache.


    ¡°Get in the car. We need to get the hell out of here first, or else we¡®ll get caught,¡± said Richard.


    I knew that those people weren¡®t going to let me escape so easily.


    They would probably catch up with me if I tarried here any longer. Thus, I opened the door to the passe


    nger seat and got it the car.


    ¡°Richard, how is Spencer?¡± I asked worriedly.


    Ever since I heard that Spencer had a car ident, I had been worrying about him every day.


    ¡°His legs were badly injured. He almost had them amputated. Fortunately, the doctors managed to


    keep his legs intact. But... he can¡®t walk anymore,¡± Richard responded, sounding mncholic.


    ¡°How... how could this be?¡± I cried. My heart bled for Spencer.


    ¡®He¡®s such a proud man. What has he been experiencing these past few days?¡® I asked inwardly.


    ¡°Vivian, he¡®s been waiting for you. You¡®re the only motivation he has to live,¡± Richard replied in a heavy


    tone, and then he sighed.


    Tears blurred my vision and my heart was broken.


    ¡°Can you tell me why you divorced Spencer all of a sudden, Vivian?¡± Richard asked tentatively.


    I wiped the tears from the corner of my eyes and exined, ¡°After my miscarriage, it damaged my uter


    us, causing it to be more difficult for me to conceive again. I just don¡®t want to be a burden to Spe


    ncer.¡± Richard fell silent for a while and shook his head.


    ¡°Actually, you don¡®t have to do this. It will only make him feel guiltier.¡± I touched my t belly, and it invo


    ked feelings of bitterness.


    Raina¡¯s POV:


    At breakfast, Dad mentioned the auction, ¡°Dad, are you going to attend the auction?¡± I asked.


    My dad nodded in response. Feeling distressed over it, I lowered my head and pursed my lips. ¡°I don¡®t t


    hink Charles wants me there,¡± I remarked.


    Ever since Scarlett¡®s return, Charles had been giving me the cold shoulder.


    ¡®What¡®s so good about Scarlett? Why can¡®t he just move


    on from her?¡® As I gritted my teeth, sadness and indignation red up in my eyes.


    ¡°Raina, you need to fight for your happiness. Only when you cater to his pleasure can you win him over


    ,¡± said my mother.


    My eyes lit up when I understood what she meant.


    After eating breakfast, I called Chloe and invited her to go shopping with me.


    She was d to ept my invitation. While we were shopping, I casually mentioned the auction.


    ¡°Are you going to the auction?¡± Chloe¡®s eyes lit up with excitement as we entered a store.


    ¡°Raina, my brother loves this brand of clothing the best. Let¡®s go inside, so you can choose one!¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Chloe!¡± I was pleasantly surprised that things went much smoother


    than I had expected, and I was excited about that.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Moore!¡± the sales clerk greeted Chloe warmly.


    Chloe gestured her hand towards me and said, ¡°This is my brother¡®s fiancee, Miss Raina Hill.¡±


    The sales clerk seemed delighted to meet me when she heard what Chloe said, and she shed me a


    bright smile.


    ¡°A few days ago, Mr. Moore came by our shop and ordered a limited edition dress. He said that it was


    for his wife. Well, I guess it turns out that he had it prepared for you, Miss Hill.¡±


    I was so surprised and my heart was filled with joy upon hearing that.


    ¡®Did Charles buy me an evening dress? Yes! He finally showed his care for me. Does this mean he¡®ll de


    finitely invite me to the auction?¡®


    When I locked eyes with the sales clerk, I was mildly abashed. ¡°Raina, my brother is so considerate. H


    e even prepared a dress for you! How sweet of him,¡± Chloe remarked proudly.


    ¡°I guess you¡®re going to be my sister¨Cinw officially pretty soon,¡± she added.


    My heart was pounding and my eyes disyed just how joyous I felt.


    ¡°Well, since Charles has already bought you a dress, why don¡®t you just choose a pair of shoes and so


    me essories to match the dress?¡± Chloe suggested.


    I nodded with excitement. This time, I wanted to seize the opportunity.


    Charles¡® POV:


    After work, I went back to the Moore mansion to apany the children. Ever since Scarlett left, James


    I wasn¡®t sure how to answer the question, so I just told him that his mom was out of town.


    At this time, my phone rang, interrupting my thoughts. It


    was from Richard. He said that he had sessfully retrieved Vivian.


    I breathed a sigh of relief. Once the phone call had ended, James suddenly looked up at me.


    ¡°Dad, I know that Mom is back. I want to see her,¡± he said.


    ¡°How did you know that? Who told you?¡± I asked, staring at my son in surprise.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nobody did. I just noticed how you¡®re smiling more oftentely. I¡®m sure something is fishy about that!¡±


    through everything. I


    chuckled helplessly at his remark. But in truth, my heart was overcame by bitterness.


    ¡°James, I also want your mom toe back, but she doesn¡®t want toe back right now.¡±


    At the moment, Scarlett was like a hedgehog. Each time I tried to get close to her, she would brandish h


    ¡°This is all your fault. You shouldn¡®t have hurt Mom like


    that!¡± James scoffed, his eyes filled with disappointment.


    Even though he was young, he was certainly wise beyond his years. My heart ached.


    ¡®I deserve this. I¡®ve hurt Scarlett too much in the past.¡±


    ¡°Mom won¡®te back until you apologize!¡± James put his hands to his chin and analyzed the situation


    ¡°Mom may not want to see you, but she¡®s definitely willing to see me. I suggest you arrange a meeting fo


    The solemnity of James¡® face made him look like a sophisticated adult. However, his face was youthful,


    ¡°Fine... I¡®ll wait for you to put in a good word for me. I¡¯ll arrange a meeting for you and Mommy as soon a


    grandma is discharged from the hospital, okay?¡±


    Then, I carried James and giggled.

 Chapter 396: A Clean Break

    Chapter 396: A Clean Break


    Vivian¡®s POV


    Richard and I flew back to Los Angeles via Moore family¡®s private ne.As soon as I got out of the


    airport, I went to the hospital.I couldn¡®t wait to see Spencer.


    But when I entered the ward, I saw him talking andughing with a woman I¡®d never seen before.


    All the joy and longing I had felt turned into anger, causing me to kick the woman¡®s leg as hard as I could


    "Get out! Who on earth let you in?"


    "Who are you?" The woman rubbed her leg, visibly in pain and displeased.


    "Me? I¡®m Spencer¡®s wife.Who the fuck are you? Why are you acting like you¡®re so close to my husband?"


    I asked, staring at her arrogantly.


    Spencer caressed the woman¡®s hair and spoke to her in a gentle voice.


    "She¡®s no longer my wife.We¡®re divorced."


    The way he acted so affectionate towards her made it seem like they were a loving couple.


    "Vivian, she¡®s Freya, the woman my mom introduced to me.I¡®m going to marry her." Spencer smiled at


    me.


    Astonished and enraged, I gritted my teeth while ring at him.


    It had only been a few weeks since we¡®d gotten divorced, and he was seeing another woman.


    ¡®How could he do this to me?¡® He whispered something to Freya¡®s ear and wore a mysterious smile.


    "Don¡®t forget our agreement."


    "Spencer, are you really going to marry her?" I asked as tears fell from my eyes.


    "Of course! Do you think I¡®d still want a woman who¡®s been fooling around with another man?" Spencer


    was looking at me as though he was disgusted of me.


    His gaze was like a sharp de, jabbing into my heart.


    It felt like my heart was being strangled by a pair of invisible hands, and the pain almost suffocated me.


    Richard said that I was Spencer¡®s only motivation to live on, and the same was true for me; Spencer


    was, and remained, the only reason for me to continue living But now that I struggled toe back to


    him, he was telling me that he no longer wanted me.


    And so¡­ I left the ward, feeling only bitterness and anger.As I watched Vivian walk away, my heart was


    torn apart.I never knew that heartbreak could be painful enough to suffocate someone.I was certain that


    she must be devastated right now, but I had lost the privilege to hold her in my arms andfort her.


    A Clean Break Later, David walked into my ward and said to me, "Spencer, do not do something you¡¯ll


    regret.You¡®re not going to marry Freya anyway."


    "I will!" I replied in a fit of rage.


    Having heard my response, he sighed and left the ward.If I didn¡®t marry Freya, Vivian might never give


    up on me.


    To my surprise, Vivian suddenly returned.


    The anger on her face was gone, and she looked surprisingly calm.She stood in front of me, slowly


    unbuttoning her shirt.


    "Spencer, look at me carefully.That bastard, Ethan, has been torturing me every single day.My life has


    be a living hell.If it weren¡®t for you, I would¡®ve killed myself by now!"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Vivian¡®s eyes were filled with pain and despair.


    I stared at every scar on her body and it fueled rage inside me.


    I clenched my fists and thought, ¡®Ethan, you beast! How could you treat Vivian like this?¡®


    I tried my best to stop myself from embracing Vivian and averted my gaze from her.


    "Spencer, are you sure you don¡®t want me anymore?" she asked in a choked voice.


    "I¡®m certain." I turned my face away from her again, pretending to be indifferent.


    The hope in Vivian¡®s eyes gradually faded, and only disappointment was left in the end.


    With that, she buttoned up her shirt again.


    "Had I known this would happen, I would¡®ve rather died with those two monsters." Vivian chuckled with


    self¨Cmockery and left without looking back.


    When I saw the desperation on her face, my facade almost broke.I clenched my fists tightly and watched


    as she disappeared from my sight outside the ward.


    The extreme paining from my chest made it hard for me to breathe.


    Freya shouted at me, "Spencer, this is too much! You know how much Vivian loves you.Why did you


    have to push her away?"


    "You don¡®t get it, do you? I don¡®t deserve her anymore! She deserves a much better man."I shook my


    head, chuckling with self¨Cmockery.If I were to continue being with Vivian, I¡®d only be a burden to her.I


    didn¡®t have the heart to be that selfish.


    "You¡®re right.I don¡®t get it.But I think that whatever you¡®re doing right now will only hurt her more," Freya


    replied.


    ******


    During the afternoon, Charles came.


    As soon as he entered my room, he growled, "Spencer, are you fucking insane? You pushed her away


    after saving her life? That¡®s beyond cruel! If you were going to do this in the first ce, you never


    should¡®ve saved her!"


    "I¡®m not the one who saved Vivian.You¡¯re the one who persuaded me to get her back!" I said stubbornly.


    "I have nothing to do with Vivian.If it weren¡¯t for you, I would never save a woman irrelevant to my life for


    no apparent reason," Charles responded tly.


    I pursed my lips and fell silent.


    "Spencer, what you did will only drive her to the edge of desperation, and soon, your rtionship will


    be irreparable.My only hope is that you won¡®t regret your decision someday."


    After casting me a look of disappointment, Charles left the ward.I forced a smile as my heart was filled


    with bitterness.


    ¡®I already know that.But I don¡®t have any other choice.¡®


    The next morning, David walked into the ward, seemingly rxed and happy.


    Surprised, I asked him, "Why do you look so perky?"


    "Guess what news I heard?" he asked.


    "Tch! Never mind." I lost my interest andy back on the bed.


    David chuckled at my reaction.


    "Spencer, you¡®re still as impatient as before.The news is about Ethan."


    "Ethan? Is heing?" I bolted upright on the bed.


    "No, but I heard that he had four of his ribs broken, and his penis is just as broken."


    Davidughed as though he was gloating.

 Chapter 397: Convince Alice

    Chapter 397: Convince Alice


    Charles¡® POV:


    I left the hospital with a heavy heart.I just didn¡®t want Spencer to make the same mistakes I did.


    ¡®He and Vivian love each other with all their hearts.Why is he pushing her away?¡®


    Back then, if I hadn¡®t hurt Scarlett deeply, she would¡®ve been willing to give me a chance to atone for my


    sins now.


    Annoyed, I loosened my tie and drove back to thepany Upon my arrival, Amy handed me some


    documents about the Ecological Park project on the west coast.


    "Mr.Moore, this project has been shelved for three years, and it has only recently been restarted.This is


    Miss Wilson¡®s first official project after returning home."


    "I want a stake in this project.On, but¡­ make sure not to put down an investment under my name.File it


    with another person¡®s name," Imanded.


    Despite my reluctance to admit it, Scarlett clearly didn¡®t want to have anything to do with me.If she were


    to find out that I got involved in this project, she¡®d surely be furious.I pursed my lips, feeling only


    bitterness.


    "Got it, sir.I¡®ll do that right away." Amy nodded in response, and then she went to the door.


    "Amy, hold on," I said.


    She paused, looking back at me.


    "I¡®ve asked you to send Miss Wilson the evening gown and the pictures of the kids a few days ago.Have


    you sent them already?" I asked with a frown.


    "Yes, sir.But Miss Wilson has yet to respond," Amy answered cautiously.


    Upon hearing that, I felt lost and powerless.


    "Sir, there are only three days left until the auction.Would you like me to find you anotherpanion for


    the evening?" asked Amy.


    "That¡®s not necessary.You can go back to work now," I said, still frowning.


    Silence ensued in my office again.I took a deep breath and lit up a cigarette.


    The white smoke spread out, blurring my vision.


    All of a sudden, I saw Scarlett¡®s indifferent face in front of my eyes.


    Gradually, my eyes turned red.


    ¡®Scarlett, what on earth must I do to gain your forgiveness?¡® It took me a while, but I finally managed to


    put those thoughts aside and pick up the phone to call Richard.


    "Richard, have you found Boris¡® whereabouts?" I asked him.


    "Not yet.It seems like he¡®s disappeared from the face of the earth."


    It kind of sounded like Richard was annoyed.


    "There¡®s something fishy about that guy.Otherwise, why would he suddenly disappear? Keep looking for


    him, Richard.No matter where the bastard hides, find him!" I ordered sternly.


    After hanging up the phone, my head started to ache again.I tried to recall the details of the day Scarlett


    disappeared from the hospital.


    Something must¡®ve happened on that day.


    The memories of the day were like scattered fragments in my mind, when I tried to capture ther, they


    disappeared without a trace.


    And the more I tried to recall it, the more my head felt like it was about to explode.


    Once Charles had left, I called Raina immediately.


    "Raina, Charles has left.You cane over now."


    After the phone call, I spoke to my mother.


    "Mom, Raina ising for a visit.I know you don¡®t like her, but she loves my brother, so be nice to her


    when shees by, okay?"


    I took my mother¡®s hand and tried to persuade her.


    "How could you let that womane to our house? Charles will get angry if he finds out about this!"


    Mom¡®s eyes widened in shock.


    "Just think about it, Mom.Charles and Scarlett have been divorced for so long.Do you want him to be


    alone for the rest of his life?" I countered.


    Charles was my mother¡®s weakness.I was certain she didn¡®t want to see him die alone.


    All the things I said must¡®ve hit her sore spot.


    "Of course, I want Charles to move on sooner.But I¡®m worried he¡®ll get mad at us if we insist on setting


    him up with Raina like this." Mom seemed worried, but she didn¡®t look as firm as before.


    "Mom, Charles adores you.How could he get mad at you? As long as you will it, he¡®ll definitely agree in


    the end," I said firmly.


    Seeing that she still seemed hesitant, I added, "Can you really bear to watch him hurt himself over


    Scarlett again and again?"


    The mere thought of that woman made me feel disgusted.


    In the end, my mom reluctantly agreed to it.


    Now that I had her consent, I was happy.A smug smile appeared on my lips.


    ¡®Scarlett doesn¡®t deserve Charles! I will never allow that woman to step foot in the Moore mansion ever


    again! Besides, Raina is clearly the best choice for my brother.She loves him, she has a decent family


    background, and most importantly, she obeys me.¡®


    All of a sudden I heard amotion outside.I went out to have a look and found Raina being stopped


    outside the gate by one of the guards.


    She looked really humiliated.


    "She is my friend.Let her in this instance!" Imanded.


    "My apologies, ma¡®am, but Mr.Moore has specifically ordered that Miss Hill is not allowed toe in,"


    the guard exined.


    My face turned grim upon¨Chearing that.


    "What if I insist on inviting her in?"


    The bodyguard pursed his lips and fell silent.


    Seemingly having heard themotion, Mom came out of the house.


    "What¡®s going on here?" she asked.


    Raina¡®s eyes were red and tears were falling from them..Her pretty face made her look even more pitiful


    while crying.


    Mom¡®s heart softened upon seeing Raina¡®s face.She hurriedly said, "Please,e in.This guard can be


    ignorant at times.Try not to take it to heart."


    After I brought Raina into the living room, I halted Tracy.


    "Tracy, bring the twins here," I said to her.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She seemed reluctant to do it.


    The anger I had managed to suppress finally broke out, causing me to raise my voice.


    "What? Am I not allowed to give you orders? Believe it or not, I can and will ask my brother to fire you!"


    Mom patted me on the shoulder as if to reassure me.


    Then she turn to Tracy and said, "Tracy, go upstairs and take care of James, will you? Leave the twins


    here.I¡®ll take care of them."


    This time, Tracy agreed to give the twins to my mother.She then red at Raina before going upstairs.


    Raina, on the other hand, smiled at the twins and gestured to me using her eyes.I understood what she


    meant, so I said to my mother, "Mom, let¡®s go prepare some fruits for Raina."


    After a moment of hesitation, Mom ced the twins in their stroller.


    While preparing fruits, I whispered to her, "Mom, what do you think of Raina?"


    Mom pondered for a moment and then she nodded.


    "I think she¡®s okay; at least, she¡®s much better than that harlot, Rita." Her eyes were filled with disgust


    upon mentioning Rita¡®s name.

 Chapter 398: Call Me Mommy

    Chapter 398: Call Me Mommy


    Raina¡¯s POV:


    Alice and Chloe went to the kitchen to prepare the fruits. Jerry, Jason, and I were left in the living room. I


    couldn¡®t stand to watch the twins. As long as these children were alive, there was no way for me to


    separate Charles and Scarlettpletely.


    But I had to suppress my disgust for them. After all, they were important tools for me to sessfully


    marry into the Moore family. I picked up the baby snacks that were prepared in advance, put on the


    gentlest smile I could muster, and slowly approached the twins. I coaxed them, ¡°Hello, Jerry and Jason.


    Will you call me Mommy, please?¡± Jerry and Jason, who were ying, suddenly stopped. They turned to


    look at me. I smiled more brightly, waved the snacks in my hand, and secretly pressed the recording key


    on my mobile phone.


    ¡°Come on, call me Mommy.¡± As I expected, the twins stared at the snacks without blinking.


    Then, they said, ¡°Mommy.¡±


    I was overjoyed.


    If I could make the twins like me, then it would be easy for me to make them acknowledge me as their


    stepmother. 1 With a smile on my face, I reached out and tried to pick up Jerry.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A sudden roar came from behind me, which scared me. I withdrew my hands in an instant. When I


    turned around, I saw James and Tracy standing behind me.


    ¡°James, I...¡± I started, wanting to say hello to James.


    ¡°Stay away from my brothers, you ugly woman! You are not wee here!¡± James screamed at me,


    seething with rage. Ugly woman? That remark made me tremble all over with anger. I was about to lose


    control of my emotions when James cast a cold nce at me, which sent a chill down my spine. I froze


    at once. He looked so much like Charles. The condescending look he shed me now was just like the


    one Charles showed me every time he was angry with me.


    Looking at James¡®s eyes, I couldn¡®t help feeling frightened, but in the end, I decided that I wouldn¡®t let a


    kid scare me.


    ¡°Don¡®t get me wrong, James. I just wanted to give Jerry and Jason a hug. Look, 1 prepared some snacks


    for them. I also prepared some for you. Let me give them to you, okay?¡± I stepped forward, hoping to


    appease him. Ignoring my ttery, James walked straight to the stroller. The twins immediately put me


    out of their minds and reached out to their big brother.


    James touched Jerry¡®s face and said coldly, ¡°No, thanks. Keep your snacks. And we only have one


    mom. No one can ever rece her. I think it¡®s time for you to leave.¡±


    Damn! I had never felt so wronged in my life. I would¡®ve already pped this arrogant brat if I hadn¡®t


    wanted to leave Alice with a good impression.


    ¡°What are you talking about, James? How could you be so impolite?¡±


    Just then, Alice and Chloe happened toe out of the kitchen. Chloe seemed to overhear James, so


    she snapped at him. It was my chance.


    ¡°Chloe, don¡®t me James. He didn¡®t mean it,¡± I said, stepping back and pretending to be sad.


    ¡°James, you are a good boy. You should treat Miss Hill with respect, okay?¡± Chloe knelt in front of James


    and gently reminded him to behave. My trick worked.


    Without anyone noticing, I cast James a triumphant nce. I was surprised when James suddenly


    pursed his lips and then burst into tears. Everyone instantly panicked. Alice rushed over to James and


    hugged him.


    ¡°Oh, honey, what is it? What¡®s wrong? Tell Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Miss Hill... bullied... me... She pinched me hard. She even wanted to... hurt... Jerry...¡± James spoke in


    between sobs, tears continuously streaming down his cheeks. He showed Alice his arm, and there was


    indeed a red mark on it. It looked raw and painful.


    At this time, everyone, including Chloe, looked at me suspiciously. That was a false usation!


    ¡°No, I¡­ I didn¡®t touch him at all...¡± I exined, trying desperately to keep my panic at bay.


    ¡°Grandma, please ask this bad woman to leave. I don¡®t want to see her again.¡± James cried louder and


    louder in Alice¡®s arms, and Alice¡®s eyes filled with the sort of coldness that I didn¡¯t want to see.


    ¡°Raina, my grandson is frightened right now. How about you leave for now?¡± Obviously, Alice was getting


    upset.


    James was crying and fussing, leaving me with no chance at all to defend myself.


    ¡°You cane next time, Raina. It¡®s just not a good day today,¡± Chloe also persuaded me. I stood


    helplessly in the living room. Everyone was asking me to leave.


    Grievance, unwillingness, and humiliation crashed over me like a tidal wave, and the back of my eyes


    started to sting with bitter tears.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    This was all James¡®s fault. He made a viin of me in front of his family!


    I clenched my fists and forced an apologetic smile. ¡°Very well. I¡®m so sorry to have bothered you today.


    I¡®lle visit at a better time,¡± I muttered, turned around, and left. As soon as I made it out the door, I


    frowned and let the mes of fury consume my heart. I thought about my sessful attempt at recording


    the twins calling me Mommy. Suddenly, my heart was full of joy.


    Holding my phone tightly, I put on acent smile. ¡®I won¡®t let you off, Scarlett!¡®


    Chloe¡®s POV:


    After Raina left, James stopped crying immediately. He snuggled up in Mom¡®s arms, looking calm and


    collected as if he wasn¡®t just bawling his eyes out minutes earlier. Did this little boy just make fools out of


    us?


    ¡°James, did you lie about Raina bullying you?¡± I asked seriously.


    ¡°Yes, and I did it on purpose,¡± James answered without remorse.


    ¡°You disappoint me. You know it¡®s wrong to lie, don¡®t you? Why did you do that?¡± I reprimanded him.


    ¡°I hate her. I hate that ugly woman. She touches my brothers, and she even wants to rece my mom.


    Who does she think she is?¡± James looked at me with eyes full of disdain.


    ¡°Let¡®s go, Tracy.¡± James walked to Tracy and asked her to bring the twins upstairs with him.


    ¡°Give it a rest, Chloe. He¡®s just a kid,¡± Mom told me.


    ¡°Mom, James is not a kid anymore. Sooner orter, he has to ept that Charles is going to have a new


    wife. I truly believe that Raina will make a good wife to Charles and stepmother to the kids,¡± I said firmly


    Seeing that Mom was a little hesitant, I decided to strike while the iron was hot. I held her hand and said,


    ¡°The auction of thend on the east bank will be held soon. Charles doesn¡¯t have an escort yet, does


    he? Can you please ask him to take Raina with him?¡±


    I looked at Mom expectantly, and she finally agreed, ¡°Okay, but if Charles says no to Raina, we won¡®t


    force him.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I replied, heaving a sigh of relief, and added, ¡°Charles doesn¡®t know that I know, but he bought a


    lovely dress. It must be for Raina. How about we give her a ne to match that dress?¡± I smiled.


    ¡°Sounds like a n,¡± Mom nodded, returning my smile. She took my hand and led me toward the


    basement. There was a special jewelry room that our family built in our mansion. It was an underground


    space lined with ss disy cases and cabs. Inside those cases and cabs were a variety of


    jewelry that would make any woman swoon.


    Thest time I paid the jewelry room a visit was before I flew abroad to study. At that time, Mom gave me


    an exquisite yellow diamond ne, but unfortunately¡­


    ¡°How about this one, dear?¡± Mom¡®s voice snapped me back to reality


    She held up a shining blue diamond ne. The blue diamond was perfectly embedded in a daisy¨C


    shaped base and surrounded by a circle of little diamond studs that shimmered under the light.


    ¡°Wow. This one will look amazing.¡±


    ¡°Then give this ne to Raina, but don¡®t make your brother angry this time, all right?¡± Mom


    exhorted.


    ¡°Don¡®t worry,¡± I promised her confidently. This time, I would make a match between Raina and Charles.

 Chapter 399: Speed Up The Process

    Chapter 399: Speed Up The Process


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    During the afternoon, I sat in my office reading some documents when Elena knocked on the door and


    came in. Caroline, someone is willing to invest in our project on the west coast. Here¡¯s all the rted


    information regarding saidpany. She handed me a stack of documents. I read through each


    document carefully.


    Thepany was going to invest in the project was named KD Group, and its CEO was someone


    called Corey Stanton.


    ¡®Corey Stanton? I¡¯ve never heard this name before. Why did a stranger from a lesser knownpany


    suddenly want to invest in one of the Wilson Group¡¯s projects?¡¯


    After a moment of contemtion, I looked at Elena and said, ¡°Can you set up an appointment with Mr.


    Stanton for me?¡±


    ¡°Actually, he¡¯s also asking to meet with you. He¡¯s trying to schedule an appointment with you at May


    Cafe at ten tomorrow morning,¡± she replied.


    Surprised, I raised my eyebrows. ¡®It seems that he¡¯s well prepared,¡¯ I thought. I nodded in response and


    said, ¡°I see. Help me set up the appointment. I¡¯ll meet with him personally.¡±


    Around seven in the evening, I finally finished all my work and got off duty. The second I walked out of


    the building, I noticed a limited edition ck Maybach parked by the entrance. Charles got out of the


    car dressed in casual clothes, followed by J.


    Upon seeing me, J¡¯s eyes lit up. She waved at me, visibly excited. It had been a year since west


    saw each other, but she hadn¡¯t changed at all. She was still as childlike as ever. It was hard to resist


    the urge to smile when seeing her. But when I looked at Charles standing beside her, the smile on my


    face disappeared. He had been haunting me this whole time. Calmly, I turned around and walked


    towards my red Bentley


    The following second, someone blocked my way. ¡°What? Are you seriously going to pretend like you


    didn¡¯t see me?¡± asked Charles.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I looked up at him, shed him a smile, and distanced myself from me.


    ¡°How could that be? Who would ignore the famous, infallible Mr. Charles Moore?¡±


    ¡°Miss Wilson, will you then do me the honor of allowing me to participate for the auction with you?¡± said


    Charle


    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯ve already epted someone else¡¯s invitation. If you have nothing else to say, I¡¯ll be on


    my way,¡± I replied, ready to leave. However, Charles reached out his arm to stop me.


    ¡°Have you received the dress I sent you?¡± Annoyed and restless, I clenched my fists and gritted my


    teeth. Each time that I ran into him, I''d be impatient and I¡¯d easily get affected by him.


    ¡°Oh, that cheap dress you bought me? No offense, but it¡¯s not even worth a second look.¡±


    I pushed Charles¡¯ hand away and strode towards my car without hesitation.


    ¡°James, Jerry, and Jason are all waiting for you at home. Scarlett, are you really noting back?¡±


    J shouted from behind me.


    Upon hearing her say that, I stopped in my tracks. The bottled up emotions in my heart were about to


    burst. Because of how much I longed for my children, I couldn¡¯t walk on.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go, Caroline.¡± Elena got out of the car, gesturing at me. I closed my eyes, holding back my


    tears. Someday, I would get my children back. But that day was not today. With every bit of willpower 1


    had, i forced myself to move forward and get in the car. This time, nobody stopped Once I was in my


    car, I was left dazed.


    ¡°Caroline, Charles¡¯ car has been following ours. What do you want us to do?¡± Elena asked, turning her


    head towards me.


    In the rearview mirror, I saw the ck Maybach following us like a silent, loyal knight. Everything that


    happened in the past suddenly shed through my mind like scenes out of the movie.


    Back then, that same ck Maybach would be parked by the entrance of the TV station countless of


    times just to drive me back to our once warm home each night. Those were the good times Charles


    and I shared. This sudden moment of weakness made me panic,


    ¡®Scarlett, you¡¯re Caroline now. You can¡¯t be soft hearted anymore!


    While closing my eyes, I urged myself to calm down. ¡°Ignore it. Let¡¯s just get home as soon as we can.¡±


    The Maybach followed our car all the way to my vi. During the evening, I had a video chat with my


    dad. We discussed the project on the west coast.


    ¡°Dad, do you know anything about the KD Group? Why did they want to invest in our project?


    Something¡¯s fishy about this.¡±


    There were too many factors that made me doubt them, and they¡¯d been clouding my mind ever since I


    heard their proposal to invest.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the specifics, but in my opinion, it¡¯s always good to bring in new investors. Still, you


    should remain cautious. Do not let others entrap you,¡± Dad responded. It didn¡¯t seem like he took it


    seriously. I fell silent after what he said. My only option now was to err on the side of caution.


    ¡°Dad, there¡¯s one more thing I need to tell you,¡± I said, firmly looking at him.


    ¡°I want to speed up the process of getting custody of my kids.¡±


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    Once Scarlett had arrived home safely, I drove back to the Moore mansion. The second I opened the


    door, a pleasant little guy threw himself into my arms. James looked into my eyes with his sunny


    expression. Heined, ¡°Dad, a bad woman came to our house this afternoon to make trouble.


    She bullied me and wanted to hug my brother. She¡­¡±


    ¡®A bad woman?¡¯


    ¡°Was Raina here?¡± I asked, looking at Tracy. She nodded in response, seemingly feeling guilty.


    ¡®Is that woman insane? How dare shey a hand on my kids?¡¯


    ¡°Tracy, what the hell were you doing? Why did you let that maniac in and get close to the kids?¡± I


    growled at Tracy.


    Ashamed and afraid, Tracy lowered her head. Unexpectedly, James took a step in front of her and


    spread out his arms.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t get mad at Tracy! It¡¯s that bad woman¡¯s fault. You shouldn¡¯t me Tracy for it.¡± James


    raised his chin, looking at me with contempt.


    This time, I was taken aback. I looked around, staring daggers at everyone around me. All the servants


    lowered their heads. ¡°From now on, no strangers are allowed to enter the house. Do you all


    understand?¡±


    ¡°Charles, you¡¯re taking things too far. Am I not allowed to bring my best friend home for some fun?


    Besides, Raina is no stranger to us anymore!¡± Chloeined as her eyes widened. I must admit


    that she could be spoiled.


    At times, she was naive, and sometimes even stupid. ¡°Chloe, you need to be more vignt than that.


    Some people don¡¯t deserve to be your friend,¡± I argued.


    ¡°Charles, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± She was so angry that her face turned red.


    ¡°What are you two arguing about? Juste over here and have dinner.¡± Mom intervened on our a


    tried to smooth things over. The whole family sat at the dinner table one after another.


    There, Dad was staring at me as he asked, ¡°News about this Caroline Wilson is spreading like wildfire.


    Is she really Scarlett?¡±


    I paused from cutting my steak, for I had no idea how to respond to that. At this time, James was sitting


    next to me, staring at me and visibly confused. I touched his head and said nothing. Dad let out a sigh.


    ¡°I see. Well, this is between you two. We won¡¯t do anything to interfere.¡±


    Having said that, he shot Mom and Chloe a knowing nce. My mother turned her face away, while my


    sister pouted with displeasure.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Once dinner was finished, I picked James up as he yawned and carried him upstairs.


    The boy leaned his head on my shoulder, seemingly distressed about something.


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t like that bad woman,¡± he whispered.


    I patted him on the back tofort him. ¡°Fear not, my darling. Dad doesn¡¯t like her, either.¡±


    James¡¯ eyes lit up as he looked at me. ¡°Can you promise me that you¡¯ll never let other womene to


    our house again?¡±


    I nted a kiss on his forehead and replied, ¡°Sure. I promise. ¡±


    ¡°Pinky swear, Daddy? Remember, men should never go back on their words!¡± James and I locked our


    pinky fingers and swore on it. After that, he blushed with excitement and embraced my neck tightly. At


    this time, my phone rang. It was from Richard.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, I¡¯ve spoken to Corey about his meeting with Mrs. Moore tomorrow. He already knows what


    to do.¡± I felt relieved to hear that.


    Since Scarlett wasn¡¯t interested in my help, it was best to ask someone else to help her.


    ¡°Okay. Got it.¡± Once I ended the phone call, James seemed really excited.


    ¡°Dad, is Mom back?¡±


    ¡°She is.¡± I nodded and smiled.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great! I can¡¯t wait to see her,¡± James cheered while raising his hands.


    All of a sudden, I thought of a brilliant idea. I poked my son¡¯s nose and said, ¡°James, if you can behave


    well tonight, I¡¯ll let you see your mom tomorrow.¡±


    His eyes lit up with excitement yet again. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re the best!¡±

 Chapter 400: Mother And Son Meet

    Chapter 400: Mother And Son Meet


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    The next morning, I dressed up and went to the May Cafe to see Mr.Stanton.Elena and I were about to


    reach the cafe when something caught my eye at the amusement park nearby.


    "Elena, stop the car." Even though a little startled, Elena obeyed my order and pulled the car over on


    the side of the road.


    I got out of the car and rushed toward the amusement park.I wasn¡¯t sure exactly what it was that


    caught my attention, but I felt as if the park was calling me.I heard childrenughing, and an idea


    suddenly urred to me.


    What if I built an amusement park on thend on the east bank? I was already ruminating about the


    feasibility of my n when a little boy ran toward me.I took a closer look at him, and my heart leapt to


    my throat when I realized who he was.


    "James?" I immediately ran to him.


    Before I could even get my hands on my son, I was already overwhelmed with happy tears.


    "Mom! Mom¡­"


    James also had tears in his eyes, and he threw himself into my arms.I couldn¡¯t restrain my emotions


    anymore, and I held him up.I hugged him like he¡¯d disappear on me if I let him go.


    He had grown taller and heavier¡­ I couldn¡¯t believe that I finally got to hold him.


    "Oh, my little boy, I¡¯ve missed you so much,"


    I eximed and showered James with kisses as tears streamed down my face.


    "I¡¯ve missed you, too, Mom.Where have you been? Why haven¡¯t I seen you in so long?" James


    sobbed, his eyes full of grievance.


    "Well, it¡¯s a long story of difficulties that I¡¯ve just had to deal with, sweetie," I exined in a soft voice,


    wiping the tears from James¡¯s little face.


    "Don¡¯t leave me again, okay?" James said and then wrapped his arms tightly around my neck, his eyes


    full of expectation.


    "Okay, I promise," I answered and stroked his hair.


    Then, I frantically wiped away my tears.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Who¡¯s here with you, sweetie?" I looked around nervously but didn¡¯t see Charles.


    J walked up to me andforted me in a low voice, "I am.Don¡¯t worry, Scarlett.It¡¯s just me and


    James.It¡¯s nice to see you again by the way."


    I heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Thank you, J.It¡¯s nice to see you again, too.May I y with


    James for a while?"


    "Of course.James has missed you a lot.All he wants is to spend time with you," J replied, tears


    welling up in her eyes.


    I put James down and took him for a stroll around the amusement park.


    "When are youing home, Mom?" James asked expectantly.


    Looking at his bright eyes, I felt my throat close up.I didn¡¯t have a good answer to his question.I


    decided to coax him, "Honey, one day, I¡¯m going toe and take you and your brothers away.Will you


    come with me?"


    "But Dad misses you, too.Isn¡¯t it good for all of us to be together?"


    James shook off my arm and looked at me with eyes full of hurt.I felt like someone just knifed me in the


    chest.I forced a bitter smile.


    Charles and I weren¡¯t family anymore.


    We were never ever getting back together.


    "Sweetie, please don¡¯t tell your father that you saw me today, okay? Let¡¯s just keep this a little secret


    between us, okay?" I asked and ran my fingers through James¡¯s hair.


    James pursed his lips, averted his gaze, and then nodded.He and I spent some time together in the


    amusement park.


    Eventually, Elena walked up to me.


    "Miss Wilson, we should go now.You have a meeting to attend." I nced at my watch and reluctantly


    let go of James.


    Once again, James hurled himself at me and held on to me tightly, unwilling to let me go.


    "I don¡¯t want you to leave, Mom."


    "I¡¯m so sorry, honey, but I have to go to work.We¡¯ll do this again next time, okay?"


    In the end, James let go of me with tears in his eyes.I almost broke down and ran back to him.


    With a heavy heart, I turned around, got in the car, and headed to my meeting. When I arrived at the


    cafe, Corey greeted me with a smile.


    "May I ask why you want to invest in the project on the west coast, Mr.Stanton?" I asked directly.


    "I have studied this project carefully, and I find it very promising.I think it¡¯s going to make me a ton of


    money, so I want to put money into it," Corey exined without a hitch in his voice.


    "The Wilson Group has many other investment-worthy projects.I¡¯m afraid your reason for investing in


    the west coast project doesn¡¯t convince me," I said, narrowing my eyes at him.


    Corey suddenly shed me a meaningful smile.


    "I know, Miss Wilson, that you¡¯ve just returned from abroad and that you¡¯re having difficulties running


    yourpany.I want to invest because I want to help you relieve some of the internal strife that you¡¯re


    experiencing."


    "How sure are you that I¡¯m having some internal strife in mypany?"


    I challenged, cocking my head to the side and staring intently at the man before me.


    "Well, it¡¯s all over the news.The Wilson Group is an industry giant, and every move yourpany


    makes attracts a significant amount of attention.As far as the business world is concerned, Miss


    Wilson, you¡¯re an open book,"


    Corey smiled, perfectly evading the pointedness of my question.


    I looked at him suspiciously and thought to myself.


    ¡®This person knows so much about the situation of the Wilson Group.Wait! Did Adam send him?¡¯


    "Very well.But I still want to think about this again."


    "Take all the time you need, Miss Wilson. I can wait,"


    Corey beamed, handed me the letter of intent, and then left.I looked down at the letter and ordered in a


    low voice, "Elena, run aprehensive background check on that man.If he has a clean background,


    we will consider signing a contract with him."


    Elena nodded.


    When I left the cafe, I looked at the amusement park in a daze and became more determined to get the


    land on the east bank.


    Charles¡¯s POV:


    When I saw Scarlett holding James and crying with joy, I couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    At the same time, I felt jealous.


    Scarlett kissed and hugged James while pretending that she didn¡¯t know me.


    I averted my eyes and let the disappointment destroy what was left of my aching heart.I told Richard to


    drive away a little bit so that Scarlett wouldn¡¯t find us out.


    An hourter, I got a call from Corey.


    "Miss Wilson is being very cautious.She¡¯s still having doubts about epting our investment," Corey


    sighed helplessly.


    "Just give her the letter of intent.We have to be patient and keep the cat in the bag for as long as we


    can,"I reminded him with a smile.


    "Yes, I¡¯ve handed it to her.Don¡¯t worry.I made sure that the letter was absolutely wless," Corey


    assured me.


    After that, I thanked him and hung up.


    When I arrived at the Moore mansion, I went straight to James¡¯s room.


    "I have kept my promise, son.Did you have a good time with your mother today?" I asked, bent over,


    and picked James up.


    My eyes rested on his soft cheeks for a moment.


    The image of Scarlett kissing James¡¯s cheek shed through my mind, and my throat suddenly went


    dry.


    "I did, but I wish we were together longer.There was so much I wanted to tell her,"


    James replied and lowered his head, his eyes full of disappointment.


    "Don¡¯t worry.You¡¯ll get to be with her longer next time.We have to do it step by step," Iforted him.


    "What did you do to Mom, Dad? When I mentioned you earlier, she looked unhappy," James


    comined.


    His words made me feel like someone tossed my heart into a meat grinder.I immediately swallowed the


    lump in my throat.I dodged his gaze and said vaguely, "I¡¯m trying my best to make it up to your mom,


    buddy."


    ¡®I will never make the same mistake again,¡¯ I added in my mind, a "If you can¡¯t bring Mom back, I¡¯ll take


    my brothers and go live with her," James said seriously.


    "I will bring her back.Our family will be reunited soon," I promised firmly.


    "You¡¯ve got to hurry, Dad.Mom is beautiful and excellent.She must have many pursuers," James


    muttered, shed me a disdainful look, and made me put him down.


    Then, he walked to his brothers¡¯ crib.


    "Did you hear that, Jerry and Jason? Dad promised that he¡¯d bring Mom home soon," he said and put a


    hand over his chest.


    The twins cooed in unison as if they understood their big brother.


    Looking at my three children hugging one another, I was deeply touched.


    After saying good night to the boys, I went to the master bedroom and began to think seriously about


    what James said.


    I knew better than anyone how attractive Scarlett was.


    My son was right.If I wanted Scarlett back, I¡¯d better get a move on before someone else beat me to


    the punch.


    At this time, my phone suddenly vibrated.I frowned.I didn¡¯t appreciate being disturbed while I was


    thinking about something that was important.I picked up my phone and found a new message from


    Raina.


    "Charles, why aren¡¯t you replying to my messages? I went to see the twins yesterday.They are very


    cute.I like them very much.I believe I will get along well with them in the future." I clenched my jaw and


    knitted my brows.Then, I blocked her without hesitation.

 Chapter 401: As A Friend

    Chapter 401: As A Friend


    Scarlett¡®s POV


    As soon as I got home, I went straight to my study and began writing a n for the amusement park


    project. Just as I was about to finish it, I saw, from the corner of my eye, the investment letter of intent


    that Corey had sent. Elena had asked our people to investigate Corey¡®s background, but she did not find


    anything that linked him with Adam.


    At this moment, I picked up the letter and took a careful perusal. The more I read it, the more pleasantly


    surprised I felt.


    Many of his ideas coincided with mine. What was more, he also raised questions that I had not thought


    of.


    The letter of intent he had written exceeded my expectations. Needless to say, it was amazing


    My perception of Corey changed upon reading it. I must admit, he had talent whether or not Adam had


    sent him. All of a sudden, my phone rang, disrupting my thoughts. It was a call from the hospital,


    I answered the call at once.


    ¡°Hello, sir?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Miss Wilson Mrs. Christine Moore will be discharged from the hospital this weekend. Does Dr.


    Neame need to check her again before that? If yes, please tell me when it will happen, so that I can ask


    my people to prepare for it in advance,¡± the director of the hospital asked with a smile.


    ¡°I¡®ll go there when I have time. Let¡®s talk about it then.¡± Just as I was about to hang up the call, the


    director spoke again.


    ¡°Actually, I have another question. Can Dr. Neame treat trigeminal neuralgia?¡± he asked hesitantly.


    ¡°What¡®s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Apparently, Mrs. Moore¡®s grandson had a traumatic brain injury, causing him to have temporary


    amnesia. He hasn¡®t recovered yet. Here¡®s the thing. Something must have triggered him a year ago and


    his condition worsened. Now, he¡®s suffering from a disorder called trigeminal neuralgia. Mrs. Moore is


    wondering if Dr. Neame could have a radical cure for her grandson.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡®ll ask him about it.¡±


    I hung up the phone as soon as I finished speaking. For a moment, I was a little distraught because of


    his words. I did not expect that the lump in Charles¡®s brain was still there. Not only that, but he was also


    suffering from a neurological disorder. No wonder he looked pained and was being supported when I


    saw him at the hospitalst time.


    With that, I hurriedly opened the browser and searched for the symptoms and causes of trigeminal


    neuralgia.


    When I was finished reading all about that disorder, a myriad of emotions surged in my heart.


    That evening. I tossed and turned on the bed, unable to sleep


    All the happy and painful memories came flooding into my mind


    Charles could be extremely unpredictable. On the one hand, he could make any woman fall in love with


    his affection and gentleness. On the other, his heart was as hard as a stone when he was cold and


    indifferent


    I should be happy that Charles was suffering from a painful disorder, should I not? But why did I feel


    quite the contrary? I felt restless and concerned about him. I spurned myself upon realizing what I was


    thinking


    I had returned to avenge my unborn child. How could I pity Charles now?


    After a long while, I finally drifted to sleep. It was not a good sleep, though. Rather, it was light and filled


    with nightmares.


    Because I did not sleep wellst night, I had circles under my eyes when I went to work


    ¡°Scarlett!¡±


    I heard someone call my name when I arrived at thepany.


    I turned my head almost instinctively upon hearing the name. However, I immediately stopped myself


    from doing so and just continued to walk forward as if I did not hear anything.


    ¡°Caroline!¡± the man shouted again. I stopped in my tracks and turned around to face him It was William


    .He strode towards me while staring at me with his deep eyes.


    ¡°Caroline, can I have a word with you?¡± As I gazed at the inexplicable look in his eyes, I nodded


    unconsciously


    We had not seen each other for a year. In the past year, I hadpletely reinvented myself. William,


    however, changed little. His eyes lit up when I agreed to his request, but I pretended not to see it.


    The two of us went to a nearby coffee shop to talk ¡°Caroline, how have you been? I¡®ve been looking all


    over for you,¡± William asked worriedly.


    ¡°Sir, you must¡®ve mistaken me for Scarlett. I¡®m not her,¡± I replied indifferently.


    ¡°I know you are Scarlett. Even though I don¡®t know why you¡®re hiding your identity, I trust my gut.¡±


    ¡°If you keep on insisting what you believe, then I have nothing more to say.¡± I pulled a long face and got


    up to leave.


    ¡°Scarlett, why aren¡®t you answering my emails?¡±


    ¡°I¡®m afraid you¡®ve sent them to the wrong person. I¡®m not the person you¡®re looking for.¡± William smiled


    bitterly and said, ¡°Don¡®t get me wrong. I just wanted to talk to you as a friend, that¡®s all.¡±


    When I thought of the vicissitude he had gone through, I suddenly remembered what Charles had said a


    year ago. He said William had a child somewhere.


    ¡°Since you take me as a friend, then I would like to tell you something. I¡®ve heard that you have a child


    somewhere. Instead of wasting your time on me, why don¡®t you go and find your child?¡±


    William froze in shock Without another word, I turned around and left.


    Chloe¡®s POV


    I received a call from Raina after breakfast.


    The instant I pressed the answer button, I heard her sobs from the other end of the line.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Chloe, Charles blocked me! Is it because he got offended when I visited you yesterday?¡± Raina asked


    while stifling a sob.


    I was stunned. Suddenly, Charles¡®s warning from yesterday crossed my mind. As I thought of his cold


    and gloomy eyes, I felt a chill down my spine.


    ¡°Chloe, are you still there?¡± Raina asked when she did not hear any response from me.


    I put aside my women and consoled her, ¡°Raina, don¡®t get discouraged. Besides, you have my mother¡®s


    support. As long as you¡®re patient enough, I¡®m sure you¡®ll seed.¡±


    ¡°But what am I supposed to do now? Charles doesn¡®t even want me toe near him.¡±


    Pain and loneliness could be heard in Raina¡®s tone.


    ¡°I know that you feel like things are not going ording to n. But you can¡®t rush things up. It has to be


    slowly yet surely. Don¡®t worry. I¡®ll help you get closer to Charles.¡±


    ¡°Chloe, thank you. I don¡®t know what I¡®ll do without you.¡± Raina¡®s ttery and gratitude warmth my heart I


    would help her as long as she could make Charles forget about Scarlett and help him start anew.


    ¡°No problem. What are friends for? By the way, I¡®d like to see you today. I have something to give to you.¡±


    Once the call ended, I dressed up and went to our meeting ce,


    Raina arrived a few minutes after I did. I handed her a small jewelry box, which contained an exquisite


    ne.


    ¡°My mother picked this for you. It should go well with that blue dress Charles bought. I¡®m sure the crowd


    will be in awe when they see you,¡± I said with a smile.


    Raina took the ne with a beaming smile. ¡°Thank you, Chloe. Please thank your mother for me.¡± ¡°I


    suggest that you don¡®t go to Charles for the time being, or else you¡®ll anger him again,¡± I advised


    knowingly.

 Chapter 402: It’s Time To Move On

    Chapter 402: It¡¯s Time To Move On


    Charles¡¯s POV:


    I was deeply immersed in my work when I heard amotion outside.


    Then the door to my office mmed open, and Chloe marched in with smokeing out of her ears


    and nostrils


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Moore. I told Miss Moore that you were busy, but she insisted oning in,¡± Amy


    apologized


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    looking embarrassed. I rubbed my temples and nodded at Amy, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I got it from here.


    You may go.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Moore,¡± Amy sighed in relief, hurried out, and shut the door behind her.


    Chloe walked over and took a seat across from me. Then, she snapped, ¡°Why did you block Raina?¡±


    ¡°You barreled through my office door just to ask me that?¡± I nced at her indifferently a


    Chloe flinched for a second and then said, ¡°Are you still thinking about that bane of a woman?¡±


    ¡°Watch your mouth, Chloe.¡±


    I looked her straight in the eye, failing to hide the anger in my voice.


    ¡°Charles, it¡¯s been a year. It¡¯s time for you to move on. You were not happy when you were with


    Scarlett, so your subconscious chose to forget the memories that you had with her. Why are you still


    pining after her? She won¡¯t even admit to you that she¡¯s your wife. Besides, many other men are after


    her now. In my opinion, whatever feelings she had for you died out when she disappeared on you.¡±


    Chloe became more and more emotional as she spoke that she couldn¡¯t help standing up.


    ¡°Scarlett isn¡¯t just some ex-girlfriend to me, Chloe. We have three children together. We have a family,


    and I will stop-at nothing to bring that family back together.¡±


    I spoke firmly, but deep in my heart, I didn¡¯t have the confidence. Part of me knew that what Chloe said


    was true.


    ¡°Oh,e on, Charles! Wake up! That woman isn¡¯t worth your love and affection anymore. Just focus


    on those who are actually in love with you, like Raina.¡±


    Chloe was still persevering to make a match between me and Raina. It seemed that she had been


    completely brainwashed by that woman.


    Raina was not someone to be taken lightly. I hated people who schemed against my family, and she


    was one of those people. ¡°You still haven¡¯t taken my word seriously, have you? Raina is not a good


    person, Chloe. She¡¯s evil and maniptive, and you should be able to see through all that. You¡¯re a


    grownup, and you should be careful who you befriend,¡± I persuaded her earnestly.


    ¡°You¡¯re prejudiced against Raina, Charles. She¡¯s deeply and sincerely in love with you, and unlike


    Scarlett, she¡¯s willing to do anything for you.¡± Chloe kept making Raina¡¯s case and added, ¡°Back when


    you two haven¡¯t divorced yet, Scarlett asked her lover William to prepare a helicopter and nned to


    elope with him. Don¡¯t you remember that?¡± .


    When I heard the name William, I felt inexplicably ufortable as if someone pierced my heart with a


    thousand needles.


    ¡°William? William who?¡± I asked with a frown. ¡°William Stevens.¡± Chloe¡¯s expression and tone revealed


    her disgust for the man. I searched my memory diligently but came up empty. I couldn¡¯t remember


    someone named William Stevens at all. Even Richard never mentioned him to me. Suddenly, I felt


    upset. I didn¡¯t like being kept in the dark, especially about things that involved my wife.


    ¡°Go home, Chloe. I have a lot of stuff to deal with today. Next time, don¡¯t bother me at work with such


    trivial matters,¡± I muttered, focusing on the files on my desk.


    ¡°But Raina¡­¡±


    Chloe opened her mouth to say something, but I immediately interrupted her. ¡°Stop it! Never mention


    her name in front of me ever again, do you understand?¡± Chloe grunted in dissatisfaction, but she didn¡¯t


    dare to disobey my orders. Finally, she turned around and stomped out of my office.


    After she left, i copsed on my swivel chair. The name William Stevens kept popping up in my mind.


    Who was he?I took out my phone and started looking him up. The search led me to a Wikipedia page


    about him. I stared at his photo, and something deep in my memory stirred. The first thing that I thought


    about after seeing his face was how awesome it would be to punch it. I memorized his face and stored


    it in my mind. Then, a knock on the door pulled me out of my reverie. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Amy entered my office and said, ¡°Mr. Moore, Miss Wilson has agreed to cooperate with Corey Stanton,


    and she hopes to sign the contract as soon as possible.¡±


    Great, my n had worked. Completely forgetting about William, I told Amy, ¡°Perfect. Schedule the


    contract signing at the soonest possible time. Also, remind Corey to keep my involvement under wraps.


    I don¡¯t want him to give out even the slightest hint that I have a hand in the cooperation. Got it?¡±


    Amy nodded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Moore. Consider it done.¡± Everything was settled now, and I couldn¡¯t help


    smiling. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you so happy and rxed in a long time, Mr. Moore. I¡¯m d to see you in a


    good ce,¡± Amymented I suddenly felt a little embarrassed. I cleared my throat and said sternly,


    ¡°Thank you. Now hurry up and get things done.¡±


    After Amy left, I got a call from Spencer. ¡°Hey, man. I¡¯m going to be discharged from the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Really? so soon?¡± I had some doubts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell my mother, okay? And also you-know-who.¡± I was stunned for a moment and then smiled,


    ¡°Right. I see. You mean Vivian, right? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll let her know right away.¡±


    Liam¡¯s POV:


    I had been working overtime for the project on the west coasttely. One morning, I went to Dad¡¯s office


    to discuss the project with him. When I was about to walk in, the door swung open and Raina stormed


    out. She looked quite upset. ¡°Hi, Raina,¡± I greeted her. But she just brushed past me and didn¡¯t look


    back


    I shook my head helplessly and then walked into Dad¡¯s office. When I came in, my father was sitting in


    his chair. His eyes were closed, and he was rubbing his temples wearily.


    I handed him the project n and joked, ¡°So, I ran into your precious adopted daughter on my way in.


    She was practically foaming at the mouth with rage. What was it this time?¡± Dad took the project n,


    red at me, and replied in a sulky tone, ¡°It¡¯s about her wedding. She¡¯s forcing me to find a way to get


    Charles to marry her, but the coboration between the Moore Group and the Hill Group is almost


    done.


    I told her to wait and have more patience. She snapped and marched right out.¡±


    I frowned, feeling extremely dissatisfied with Raina.


    She was just an adopted daughter, but she had been acting like she was the crown princess of the


    family.


    ¡°Dad, you know I hate being the one to remind you of the difficult stuff, but I¡¯m all you have. Cut Raina


    off already, or she¡¯s going to destroy the Hill Group.¡± ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Dad asked hesitantly


    I answered, ¡°The woman is trouble. I¡¯ve suffered a setback because of her sister Rita once before, and


    I¡¯m telling you, Raina is way worse than Rita. She¡¯s more arrogant and domineering and has no sense


    of propriety. Sooner orter, she will be our family¡¯s downfall.¡± I really hoped that my father could see


    through Raina¡¯s true colors and get rid of her before it was toote.


    Dad frowned, shook his head, and said, ¡°At this point, it has be impossible for me to cut her off. I


    have raised


    her and given her everything that I have because I have a n. Anyway, we can worry about Raina


    later. For now, we should get your wedding done.¡± . I was silent at the mention of my wedding. Dad


    sighed, ¡°Son, I won¡¯t force you to get married if you really don¡¯t want to, but you have to deal with


    Nancy yourself.¡± ¡°Yeah, I got it, Dad.¡±


    Now it was my turn to have a headache.


    Dad looked at the project n I handed over just now and then seriously instructed me, ¡°I won¡¯t


    interfere in your private life, but you must not screw up thisnd auction. Otherwise, you will bring


    shame on our entire family.¡± . ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± I said confidently. After briefly


    exchanging a few words about other matters regarding the project, I left my father¡¯s office with a


    heavy heart.

 Chapter 403: I Want To Get Back Together With You

    Chapter403:IWantToGetBackTogetherWithYou


    Vivian¡®s POV


    I was packing my things at home when I got a call from Charles I had nned to stay at the hospital so t


    hat I could look after Spencer. Besides, he wouldn¡®t be able to do anything to drive me away ¡°Vivian, Spe


    ncer


    insists on leaving the hospital. He has asked you to pick him up.¡± ¡®Spencer asked me to pick him up?¡® I w


    as shocked by this.


    ¡°Did he mean it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Of course. Spencer is a stubborn jackass. Nobody can


    force him to do something he doesn¡®t want to.¡± Charles sounded like he was chuckling a bit ¨C


    I dropped the call, threw


    my clothes aside, and went to the hospital to pick up Spencer, Upon reaching the door of the ward, I saw


    him sitting on a wheelchair all alone. He was staring nkly at the scenery outside the window,


    seemingly lonely.


    To me, he kind of looked like an abandoned child at this moment. Merely seeing him in this state broke m


    y heart. In the past, this man was so mboyant and animated, but now¡­ he had to


    sit on a wheelchair for the rest of his life. The thought of never being able to stand up again must


    be tearing him apart. Silently, I held back my tears and took a deep breath. I put on a smile, mustered my


    courage, and approached Spencer, hugging him from behind


    ¡°Well? Have you finallye around to the idea? I just learned a new massage


    technique. Do you wanna try it?¡± I asked. Spencer froze for a moment. Instead of struggling from my em


    brace, he calmly turned around and said, ¡°Vivian, I want to get back together with you, as husband and


    wife.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± I looked into his eyes, visibly surprised.


    ¡®What made him change his mind?¡® I wondered.


    ¡°I¡®m a cripple now, but if you don¡®t think I¡®m a burden, then please take care of me from now on,¡± Spencer


    remarked, wearing a face devoid of emotion. He didn¡®t look like he was


    excited about getting back together with me. On the contrary, it seemed as though he wanted me to back


    away


    from these hardships. ¡®Does he really think he can get rid of me? No way!¡® I stroked Spencer¡®s face and s


    aid, ¡°It¡®s okay. That¡®s exactly what I want.¡±


    The second we got back home, Spencer started to give me a hard time.


    As he sat on his wheelchair, he said to me, ¡°You should take care


    of everything we need in the future. I don¡®t like


    strangers touching the stuff I use.¡± I was sitting at the door changing my shoes when I heard him. ¡°That c


    an¡®t be done,¡± I answered without even ncing at him. ¡°You can¡®t even do something that trivial? Then,


    how are you supposed to spend the rest of your life with me? There are so many more


    things you can and should do in the future!¡± It seemed like Spencer wanted to start an argument.


    I didn¡®t let his words vex me. I just stood up, and grinned at him. ¡°Actually, I have something for you to do


    .¡±


    He fell silent for a moment. I grabbed the handles of the wheelchair, and wheeled him inside the house.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Spencer asked, panicking


    ¡°We¡®re going back to our room.¡±


    I wheeled Spencer into the bedroom The way he kept looking at me vigntly was amusing to me. It was


    hard to resist the urge to tease him.


    Slowly, I leaned closer to his face; my breath, seeping into his face. Within the blink of an eye, the tensio


    n rose in the room.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Are you scared that I¡®ll eat you up?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Vivian, stay away from you. I don¡®t have thoughts about you like that right now.¡± Spencer¡¯s face turned


    red as he ducked backwards.


    The more he backed away, the more it excited me


    . I brushed my fingertips against his skin ¡°But I have lots of thoughts about you, honey¡±


    Embarrassed, Spencer grabbed my hand ¡°Vivian, can you please behave yourself?¡± Lahuckled at his rea


    ction, pulled my hands from his, and stood up while he was watching at me, ck jawed in shock, I throw


    my underwear at him one after another.


    My pantiesnded on his face. Annoyed, he tossed it right away. The next second, i threw


    mycy bra at his face


    Unable to bear it any longer, he yelled, ¡°Have you gone mad?¡± ¡°You may not be able to move your legs,


    but your hands still work, right?¡± I asked,


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Spencer was stunned


    ¡°Come and help me wash my clothes. From now on, you¡®re the only one allowed to wash my delicates.¡±


    ¡°Vivian, you¡®re taking things too far!¡± Spencer looked so hriously


    pathetic on his wheelchair with a pile of panties and bras in his hands. Swallowing myughter, I said to


    him with a straight face, ¡°This is only just the beginning. You can try to resist it if you can.¡± I walked over t


    o the wheelchair and wheeled him into theundry room


    The servants in theundry room were surprised to see me.


    ¡°Listen up. From now on, Mr. Patel will wash my delicates himself, and none of you are allowed to help hi


    m, got it?¡± Surprised, the servants exchanged nces before nodding and leaving the room. I picked out


    my underwear, tossed them to the other side, and turned to Spencer. ¡°Remember, my delicates must be


    handwashed.¡± Spencer remained seated on his wheelchair, his face, ashen. It looked like he wanted to


    tear apart thecy undies that he had in his hand


    ¡°What the hell are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Make you do your part. I have high hopes for you.¡± I patted him on the shoulder as a form of


    encouragement. I could see the veins bulging on Spencer¡®s forehead. Needless to say, he was about to t


    hrow a tantrum. It was


    then that I rolled up my sleeves, exposing the bruises on my arms. Even after so long, the marks


    resulting from the hemp ropes remained visible on my body. Spencer was


    like a balloon that had been poked. All the anger he felt disappeared in an instant. After a long silence, h


    e began washing my delicates, albeit reluctantly. As I watched him curse while trying to figure out how to


    wash mycy panties clean without tearing them, I was so


    delighted Then, I picked up my phone and texted Richard.


    ¡°Give me Caroline¡®s number.¡± He quickly sent me a phone number. I sent Caroline a message. ¡°Scarlett,


    I know it¡®s you. Thank you so much for your help. Someday, if you feel the need to talk to someone,


    please feel free toe to me. Your loyal friend, Vivian¡±


    Susan¡®s POV


    After Rita died, Ellison never came to me again. 1 As time went on, all the savings I had kept were gradu


    ally used up. I was reluctant to find a job, but I didn¡®t want to be poor, either. Thus, I began gambling It w


    as the only way I could think of to make a quick buck and possibly get my oldvish life back. I gambled i


    n various casinos and racetracks, but it seemed as though Lady Luck and fate had abandoned me. Inste


    ad of growing my savings, my debts grew because of all the losses I incurred from gambling


    Today was myst chance.


    On the racetrack, there were seven horsespeting against each other. I stood amidst the stands and s


    As I watched horse number five approach the finish line, I held my breath and hoped for victory


    But the very next second, horse number three ran past the horse I bet on and crossed the finish line first.


    ¡°Impossible! This can¡®t be! How could my horse lose? Fuck! I¡®m going to bet again!¡± I


    searched all of the pockets I had and found only a few coins.


    ¡®Fuck... I¡®m screwed.¡¯


    I copsed to the ground, losing all hope. ¡°That¡®s her! Take her down!¡±


    I Want To Get Back Together With You Several burly men appeared from behind me. One of them, a man


    Panicking, I raised my head. Standing in front of me was a middle¨C


    aged man in a floral shirt. He was staring daggers at me.


    He leaned forward and patted my cheek. ¡°Hey, you


    must pay your debts. When are you going to pay us what you owe?¡±


    I was so scared that I couldn¡®t move. In a trembling voice, I replied, ¡°L.. I don¡®t have any money left.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you have any family?¡± The look in the


    man¡®s eyes changed I swallowed hard and replied, ¡°My husband is in jail. And my daughter... she¡®s dead.¡±


    bitch! You¡®re not going to pay, are you?¡± He sped my face, looking at me obscenely. He was gripping m


    ¡°You know... you do look kind of pretty. Since you don¡®t have any money to pay for your debts, you can pa


    The man then gestured at his subordinates and said, ¡°Take her away.¡±

 Chapter 404: A Perfect Match

    Chapter404: A PerfectMatch


    Raina¡®s POV


    During the day of the auction, I was waiting at home for Charles on the edge of my seat in anticipation 1 I


    kept on fantasizing of going with him to the auction,


    I¡®d wear the evening gown that he bought for me, take his arm, and greet the envious nces from count


    less guests


    The more I thought of it, the more excited it made me.


    But as time passed by, Charles still didn¡®t arrive, and nobody sent me the dress.


    Feeling as though someone had poured cold water all over me, my heart


    froze. ¡®Why isn¡®t Charles here yet? Is it possible that Scarlett is pestering him again and he¡®s having a ha


    rd time getting rid of her? She already chose to leave. Why on earth did shee back?¡¯


    Disappointed and furious, I pinned all the me on that bitch, Scarlett 2 In a fit


    of rage, I threw all the essories resting on the dresser to the ground to vent all of my frustrations. At th


    is moment, my mother opened the door of my room and happened to see me throwing a tantrum. ¡°Raina,


    what¡¯s got you so worked up? Why did you make a big mess in your room?¡± she asked in


    surprise. I began to cry and told her the whole


    story. ¡°Mom, Charles hasn¡®te to pick me up yet. Do you think he¡®s still mad at me? Or is it just becau


    se he didn¡®t buy that dress for me?¡±


    ¡°Raina, I know you¡®re confused, but the only way you can get answers is by going to the auction and


    asking him directly,¡± Mom


    suggested. ¡°Even if he doesn¡®te to pick you up, you can alwayse with us. Liam and Nancy are


    already waiting downstairs. You


    can¡®t lose yourposure just because of this trivial matter.¡± a After a moment of contemtion, her advi


    ce made sense. All the anger in my heart was gradually dying down.


    At my mother¡®s insistence, I rummaged for the ne that Chloe had given me.


    Even though the ne didn¡®t match my outfit, I still wore it because I wanted to make Charles happy.


    Scarlett¡®s POV


    I put on the evening dress that Simon sent me and began to do my makeup solemnly. 2 ¡°My word, Miss


    Wilson! You are stunning! I may be a woman, but it¡®s hard not to get attracted to you. You¡®ll captivate


    every person in the auction with your radiant looks tonight!¡± Elena was ck jawed in


    awe, and she was quitevish with herpliments of me.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I chuckled at her remarks helplessly and suggested, ¡°Would you like me to do your makeup? I¡®m not that


    half¨Cbad with my makeup


    skills.¡± Elena waved her hands in refusal. ¡°Oh, I¡®m sorry, Miss Wilson. I¡®ll have to refuse your offer. I¡®m not


    used to such things.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I won¡®t force you.¡± I


    withdrew my hand, albeit reluctantly. At this time, I heard the doorbell ringing from downstairs.


    ¡°Elena, go open the door and take the box on that table over there to the living room with you. It might pr


    ove useful at the auction,¡± I said to her a


    Elena nodded in response and took the box downstairs.


    Once I was done putting on makeup, I stared at my delicate, charming face in the mirror and smiled with


    satisfaction.


    After a


    year of meticulous maintenance, my face had looked even more beautiful than before. It was as delicate


    as a budding rose.


    I was in a good mood. I picked up my windbreaker, draped it over my body, and went downstairs.


    In the living room, I saw a man sitting on the sofa, seemingly waiting for me.


    I shot him a stern gaze.


    ¡®He¡®s tall, his facial features are undeniably attractive, and his green eyes could pierce anyone¡¯s soul. He


    looks stable, mature, and he definitely looks like a gentleman,¡® I thought.


    The man stood up and took the initiative to greet me.


    ¡°Good evening, Caroline, if I may call you that. I¡®m Simon Felix. It¡®s nice to meet you. I apologize if I soun


    d too forward, must say, you are more beautiful than I¡®d imagined!¡±


    His words put a smile on my face, and I said, ¡°Thank you, Simon. You¡®re too kind.


    Anyway, it¡®s still early. Why don¡®t we get to know each other first?¡±


    There was very little that I knew about Simon.


    Dad never skimped onpliments each time he mentioned Simon, so I was always curious about this


    man.


    ¡°That¡®s a great idea!¡± Simon shed me a tender


    smile and said, ¡°My father has been Mr. Wilson¡®s friend for many years.


    I, myself, am running apany.¡± I listened to him intently, and asked questions from time to time. He ma


    to answer all my questions easily. His answers were solemn, yet


    humorous. Nobody would feel bored chatting with him. ¡°By the way, I heard that the project on the west co


    disappointed. 1


    It was then that Elena came over and said, ¡°Miss Wilson, Mr. Felix, it¡®s time to go.¡±


    Just as I stood up, Simon stretched out his arm, ever the gentleman.


    I chuckled and took his arm as though it was natural for me.


    ¡°Miss Wilson, you and Mr. Felix look like a match made in heaven!¡± Elena covered her mouth, visibly excit


    Instinctively, I looked up and identally met his gaze.


    His soulful green eyes captivated me, and somehow, it made me smile. While we were getting in the car,


    ¡°Two billion.¡± I raised two of my fingers. After a brief pause, Simon suggested, ¡°Perhaps you should start a

 Chapter 405: Throw The Dress Away

    Chapter 405: Throw The Dress Away


    Raina¡®s POV


    After getting out of the car, I looked around the ce with both excitement and apprehension. Dad


    looked at Nancy with a kind smile and said, ¡°Nancy, I¡®ll take you and Liam in. But I¡®ll greet some


    business partners first before I formally introduce you to everyone.¡±


    Nancy nodded shyly in response. ¡°Okay. Thank you, Mr. Hill.¡±


    She was a little shy. This was the first time she would attend a formal asion as Liam¡®s fiancee, after


    all. I, however, had something else in mind. Instead of going in with them, I stood by the entrance and


    said, ¡°You guys go ahead. I¡®ll stay here for a bit and wait for Charles.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Raina, the guests here are rich and influential. Do me some favor and, for once, stop being so


    stubborn,¡± Mom advised worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡®t worry, Mom. I know what I¡®m doing,¡± I assured her.


    Mom must have figured that nothing would change my mind, so she followed Dad and the others with a


    helpless sigh.


    I looked around the venue to look for Charles. To my disappointment, he was nowhere in sight.


    Although I was crestfallen, I did not forget who I was. I forced a smile and greeted the guests politely.


    Many people looked happy to see me.


    ¡°Miss Hill, you look stunning,¡± a guest said.


    ¡°Your outfit is amazing!¡± another praised.


    They did not hold back on theirpliments, which satisfied my vanity.


    So many people were fascinated by me. For sure, Charles would be no exception.


    God must have read my mind. At this very moment, Charles¡®s car came into view. My eyes lit up in


    delight. With a beaming smile, I hurried to greet him.


    Charles¡®s car drove straight to the entrance of the lobby of the five¨Cstar hotel, in which the auction was


    being held. There were celebrities and businessmen everywhere.


    No wonder they adorned the already luxurious hotel to make it even morevish. Charles got out of the


    car a few momentster and instantly attracted the attention of many. He was wearing a perfectly


    tailored ck suit, making him appear taller and more sophisticated. Even if he was wearing a cold


    expression, his temperament captivated the hearts of the women.


    Holding the hem of my skirt in my hand, I trotted up to him to hold his hand.


    ¡°Charles, you¡®re finally here!¡±


    However, Charles avoided my touch with apparent disgust.


    ¡°Don¡®t touch me,¡± he coldly said.


    My smile froze, and my outstretched hand stopped in midair. Nevertheless, I was not discouraged. I still


    approached him andined about my grievances.


    ¡°Charles, why did you block me? I couldn¡®t get in touch with you.¡±


    ¡°There¡®s no reason for us to get in touch,¡± he replied crossly. His tone was indifferent, and repugnance


    shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Charles, how could you say that?¡± I asked, my lips trembling in disbelief. I had done so much for him,


    hoping he would at least give him a second look. But when he did, his icy cold gaze brought a chill all


    over my body.


    At this very moment, a car stopped in front of me and Charles.It went dangerously close to me that I


    almost got hit


    Rage coursed through my body, destroying thest piece of my sanity


    ¡°Are you fucking blind?! Do you have an idea where you are? You almost hit me with your car. Come


    out and apologize!¡± The guests in the area turned around to watch us when they heard themotion.


    The door of the car slowly opened. Everyone held their breaths to see who it was.


    To everyone¡¯s astonishment, a dazzling woman got out of the car. Her face resembled a goddess.


    What was more, her skin was pearly white, and her eyes were as bright as the stars Her elegant


    evening dress perfectly set off her hour¨Css figure, She was feminine yet bold and fierce. Everyone


    fell silent as they gazed at her beauty. The guests could not help but stare at her, unable to resist her


    charm ¡°She¡®s so gorgeous!¡± a guest eximed.


    ¡°How can a woman be so beautiful and perfect? She¡®s wless!¡± another cried out.


    ¡°Who is she? Why haven¡®t I seen her before?¡± I felt as though my blood had coagted when I heard


    the incessantpliments around me.


    Scarlett? What was she doing here? How could she grab everyone¡®s attention the instant she


    appeared?


    Those whoplimented me on being beautiful were now looking at Scarlett with admiration.


    Even Charles was stunned because of her. His deep eyes, which had looked at me with distaste, were


    now gazing at Scarlett with affection. Jealousy, hatred, and resentment surged toward me all at once. I


    could only grit my teeth to stop myself from throwing a fit.


    All of a sudden, someone let out a gasp and broke the deafening silence.


    ¡°I¡®ve met her before. She¡®s the ex¨Cwife of the President of the Moore Group!¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone looked at me and Charles with an inexplicable gaze.


    ¡°Nonsense! That¡®s Miss Caroline Wilson from the Wilson family. If you ask me, Miss Wilson is a


    thousand times better than Miss Hill in terms of appearance and family background. Even a fool knows


    who to choose!¡± someone bleated.


    The guests who heard that chuckled and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Although Miss Hill is beautiful, she is indeed slightly inferior to Miss Wilson. If I were Mr. Moore, I


    would never divorce my wife for her.¡± I felt like I was on the verge of breaking down


    In what way was I inferior to Scarlett? What qualifications did she have topare with me? Did she


    think that changing her identity into the daughter of the Wilson family was enough to erase her evil


    deeds? I tried my best to calm myself down with a forced smile, I came forward to greet Scarlett as if


    nothing had happened.


    ¡°Miss Wilson, I didn¡®t expect to see you here.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡®t expect that either. It looks like I have to bring some air freshener with me next time,¡± she


    replied with implication.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±.


    ¡°You heard me. Well, I have this trait where I feel sick when I see people I don¡®t like.¡± Scarlett covered


    her mouth and nose and looked at me as if I reek.


    ¡°Say that again!¡± I exhorted while ring at her. Scarlett snorted. ¡°What if I don¡®t want to?¡±


    My hatred for her overwhelmed me. How I wished I could rush to her and tear her smile with my bare


    hands.I cast an aggrieved look at Charles in hopes he would take my side. However, he was busy


    staring at Scarlett and did not even spare me a nce.


    ¡°Caroline, you¡®re here.¡± He walked up to Scarlett, his eyes full of yearning. I stomped my feet in


    frustration. Before he could get near her, I grabbed his sleeve andined, ¡°Charles, 1 almost got


    hit by her car! Why don¡®t you take me to the lounge so I could rest?¡± I could not let him and Scarlett


    have an opportunity to be alone together. Otherwise, all my ns would be in vain.


    ¡°Let go of me.¡± Charles yanked his sleeve from my arm and exined to Scarlett, ¡°Believe me, I have


    nothing to do with Raina. Please don¡®t misunderstand what you¡¯ve seen.¡±


    Scarlett turned a deaf ear to his exnation and just eyed my neck for long while.


    The look in her eyes made my hair stand on end. ¡°Miss Hill, your ne is beautiful, but it doesn¡®t


    look like it belongs to you.¡±


    I unconsciously clutched the said ne and looked at Charles. His cold gaze fell on my neck


    ¡°That ne belongs to our family. How did you get that?¡±


    His voice, although monotone, terrified the shit out of me. ¡°Charles, I can exin!¡±


    Charles ignored my plea and ordered in a deep voice, ¡°Take that off!¡± I blinked in confusion.


    ¡°Charles, how could you be so rude?¡±


    ¡± Your mother was the one who gave me this ne. By the way, where¡¯s the dress you¡®ve bought for


    me? Did you forget to ask someone to deliver it?¡±


    As if on cue, Scarlett waved her hand, and Elena hurriedly brought out a gift box. Scarlett slowly


    opened the box, carelessly took the blue evening dress inside, and handed it to me. ¡°Miss Hill, are you


    talking about this?¡±


    ¡°Why¨Cwhy is this dress here with you?¡± I stammered, my eyes wide in shock.


    ¡°Why don¡®t you ask Mr. Moore.¡± Scarlett¡®s cunning smile widened, and mockery could be seen in her


    eyes. As I stared at the evening dress in question, my confidence burst like a bubble. I clench my


    hands into fists as jealousy and resentment entwined my heart like poisonous vines.


    At this moment, I red at Scarlett viciously as if there were poisonous snakes in my eyes that would


    crawl out and kill her. If looks could kill, she would have been dead.


    Charles¡¯s POV:


    I lowered my eyes, feeling dejected. ¡°Caroline, you can throw it away if you don¡®t like it.¡±


    Without missing a beat, Scarlett turned to her assistant and ordered, ¡°Elena, get rid of this dress for


    me.¡±


    Elena obediently took the dress and walked toward the bin without hesitation.


    Scarlett¡¯s indifference brought a pang to my heart. Although I had anticipated that she would not wear


    the dress I had sent, I was still disappointed when I saw it with my own eyes. To think, she even


    ordered to throw it as if it was just trash.


    When I had firstid my eyes on the dress, I knew in an instant that nobody was more suitable for it


    than her.For days, I would fantasize about what she would look like wearing it.


    Sadly, she did not wear it in the end. She even attended the auction arm in arm with a man I had never


    met.


    As I stared at the two of them, I felt like a sharp knife was ripping my heart open. ? I looked at the man


    next to her with a scrutinizing gaze,His eyes were not as bright as mine.


    He was not as tall as me. Although he seemed like a gentleman, he did not look sincere at all. What did


    this man have that I did not? Scarlett¡®s taste had be worse.

 Chapter 406: Keep Raising That Paddle

    Chapter 406: Keep Raising That Paddle


    Scarlett¡®s POV:


    I shed Charles a grin and held Simon¡®s hand tighter.


    Simon reached his hand out to Charles and said, ¡°Ah, Mr. Moore. I¡®m Simon Felix. It¡®s a pleasure to


    meet you.¡±


    Charles kept his eyes locked on me,pletely ignoring Simon.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Caroline, answer me. Who is this man?¡± He made no attempt to hide his jealousy. Just as I was about


    to speak, Raina chimed in.


    ¡°My, my... You¡®ve already hooked up with another man so soon? You just can¡®t live without a man, can


    you?¡± The way she spoke was dripping with sarcasm. Simon and Charles both frowned at her remarks.


    ¡°Excuse me, Miss. Which family are you from? Why are you so ill¨Cbred?¡± asked Simon. Raina was


    stunned. She looked at him with disbelief.


    ¡°I¡®m Raina Hill. Haven¡®t you ever heard of me before?¡±


    ¡°Are you important or something?¡± Simon asked, sounding confused. I almost burst intoughter. My


    blind date was hrious.


    Raina clicked her tongue. She was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Simon Felix, right? I must remind you to stay away from that woman beside you. There are things that


    you don¡®t know. She¡®s a bane to anyone who gets close to her. Everyone who ever has the misfortune


    of getting close to her suffers horrible fates,¡± Raina said fiercely.


    Meanwhile, I was just watching her humiliate herself. In my eyes, she was no better than a barking dog.


    Her words meant little to me, and they could no longer hurt me. But since she was talking shit about


    me, I should teach her a lesson.


    ¡°Miss Hill, I can¡®t help but notice that you care too much about me. Whether I attend the event or not


    and whoever I attend the event with is none of your concern. Don¡®t you think you¡®re being too nosy?


    What gives you the right to tell me what to do?¡± I shouted at Raina, giving her no chance to respond.


    Simon nodded firmly and said, ¡°I think Caroline is right. It¡®s a pity that elegance of the event tonight is


    being cheapened by a woman like this. It seems that Mr. Moore¡¯s taste in choosing a date needs some


    improvement.¡±


    ¡®How eloquent!¡® I eximed inwardly.


    Having heard what Simon said, I really wanted to give him a thumbs up. I nced at Charles and


    Raina, observing the look on their faces. He was still as standoffish as over, and it seemed like he had


    no intention of standing up for her. Instead, he stared at me with affectionate eyes. The way he was


    looking at me gave me goosebumps. Raina, on the other hand, could no longer keep herposure.


    The ferocious expression on her face ruined her makeuppletely ¡°Caroline, the air around here is


    getting soiled because of a certain somebody. Let¡®s just go inside, shall we?¡± Simon turned his gaze


    towards me and chuckled, I tried my best to stifle myughter.


    ¡°Sure, let¡®s go,¡± I replied. Ignoring Charles¡¯ fierce re, I held Simon¡®s arm and walked into the hotel¡®s


    hall with him. It wasn¡¯t until I was away from Charles¡® gaze that I finally whispered to Simon¡®s ear,


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Any proper gentleman would do the same thing. It¡®s my pleasure and honor to protect


    a beautifuldy like you.¡± I must admit that Simon was quite the charmer. As soon as he and I entered


    the hall, Adam approached us.


    ¡°Caroline, long time no see. I should thank you for how things went downst time,¡± Adam said in a


    voice dripping with sarcasm.


    ¡°Uncle Adam, you and I are family. There¡®s no need to be so polite with me.¡± I shed him a smirk and


    continued.


    ¡°Thanks for giving me the chance to do something for you. If you want my help again, I¡®ll definitely do


    my best next time.¡±


    Adam could hardly remainposed still wearing a fake smile, he said, ¡°Caroline, the corporate world


    is a battlefield I will not offer you any mercy next time. I¡®m determined to get thisnd. As your uncle, I


    will teach you a lesson out of the goodness of my heart.


    ¡± ¡°Is that so? We¡®ll see who wins the bidding today,¡± I retorted.


    After the unpleasant conversation, the tension between me and Adam rose.


    Charles¡® POV


    As I stared at Scarlett and Simon, I felt so damned jealous.


    ¡®How could she hold another man¡®s arm so intimately in front of me? She¡®s even smiling at him!¡±


    At this moment, I felt so conflicted


    ¡°Let¡®s go, Charles,¡± Raina said, trying to sound sweet. Her tone of voice was so fake that it made me


    feel like throwing up She even wanted to hold my arm. I averted my gaze from her and moved my arm


    away from her, visibly disgusted. Then, I gestured to Richard. ¡°Drive her away.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Moore.¡± Richard grabbed Raina¡®s hands and dragged her away.


    ¡°Charles, you cannot do this to me! I¡®m the date your mother chose for you!¡± Raina¡®s eyes widened in


    disbelief.


    When she mentioned my mother, I nced at the glimmering ne around Raina¡®s neck, feeling


    really infuriated.


    ¡°I almost forgot. Give me back the ne.¡± Tears welled up in Raina¡®s eyes.


    ¡°No! Charles, this is too much. I love you so much. How could you do this to me?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡®ll let


    an outsider take valuables that belong to the Moore family? Richard, remove that ne from her!¡±


    Despite Raina¡®s fierce struggling, Richard took off the ne from her and handed it to me. ¡°Make


    sure to deal with her beforeing in,¡± I said. Then, I put the ne into my pocket and went on my


    way to the hall.


    ¡°Ah, Charles. Long time no see!¡± I was halted when I saw a familiar face. I turned around and saw a


    young man wearing a white suit.


    ¡®His face looks so familiar. Who is he?¡®


    Suddenly, a name shed through my mind.


    ¡°William Stevens?¡± I blurted out.


    The man raised his eyebrows, visibly surprised. ¡°Do you remember who I am?¡±


    The moment I saw him, I felt ufortable. I thought of what Chloe said about this man before, and I


    already had a poor first impression of him, I shot him a nce before walking towards the auction hall,


    completely ignoring his words. By the time Richard and I found our seats and sat down, the auction


    was about to begin.


    Coincidentally, Scarlett and Simon were sitting right ahead of us. Soon, the auction officially began.


    This was a closed auction. Thend on the east bank was strategically located and it was known to be


    one of the most expensivends in the market. The host onstage made a brief speech before starting


    the auction. As I sat on my seat feeling anxious, all I wanted was for this auction to end as soon as


    possible. I really couldn¡¯t bear to see Scarlett sitting intimately with that canale


    Soon, the bidding process began. I put Richard in charge of raising the paddle. He leaned towards me


    and asked, ¡°Mr. Moore, what¡®s your target price for thisnd?¡±


    I stared at Scarlett¡®s back as she sat in front of me, and the mere sight of it softened my heart.


    ¡®If she wants thisnd so much, maybe I should just concede to her.¡®


    Just as I was about to speak, Scarlett leaned closer to Simon. Thetter leaned close as well and they


    began whispering between each other. Damn it! Does she even remember that she¡®s a mother of


    three? How could she be so intimate with another man ir front of the father of her children?¡® I gritted


    my teeth, feeling jealous.


    ¡°Richard, listen to me carefully. As long as I don¡®t ask you to stop, you just keep raising that paddle!¡± :

 Chapter 407: I’ll Make You Change Your Mind

    Chapter 407: I¡¯ll Make You Change Your Mind


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    The bidding war for thend on the east bank was more intense than I had anticipated.


    Soon, the price of thend climbed to one billion and two hundred million dors. It was getting closer


    and closer to my target price.


    Buying thisnd was harder than I had imagined.


    I observed the crowd. Because the bid was exorbitant, only a few big shots remained.


    A few momentster, the bid went up to one billion and three hundred million dors. With the price this


    high, everyone conceded, except Charles, Adam, and me.


    With the paddle in his hand, Simon moved closer and whispered in my ear, ¡°Caroline, what should we do


    now? The price is rising too fast.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be worried about. Just continue raising the paddle.


    I have a n.¡± I had anticipated this. As long as the price of thend was no more than two billion


    dors, I would surely manage it.


    A few minutester, the price reached one billion and six hundred million dors.


    Adam had no choice but to put down his paddle and admit defeat. Sadly for him, he could only re at


    me across the audience. He looked as though he was going to eat me alive. How pathetic.


    Now, I only had onepetitor left-Charles.


    His bidding price was close to mine. At this moment, the price had risen to one billion and eight hundred


    million dors. Nevertheless, Charles was still unwilling to give up. I must admit, I was


    starting to get nervous.


    Two billion was my limit. Truthfully speaking, I would have already gotten what I wanted if it were not for


    Charles.


    Now, I was left with no choice but to use my trump card. ¡°Simon, give me the paddle.¡± Simon was taken


    aback, but he still did what I had asked.


    ¡°One billion and eight hundred and ten million,¡± I confidently said.


    As soon as I said these words, I turned around and smiled sweetly at Charles. Charles¡¯s POV:


    Unexpectedly, Scarlett smiled at me. Her bright smile made my heart flutter. Countless women had


    smiled at me in my entire life, but none of them could make me go weak like Scarlett. In my eyes, all the


    good things in the world were nothingpared to her smile. Even though I had the means to top her


    bid, I nced at Richard and shook my head. ¡°Let it go.¡± I admitted defeat.


    What Scarlett had done had me smitten. Honestly speaking, she could conquer the world with that


    charming smile of hers.


    ¡°One billion and eight hundred and ten million dors. Going once¡­ going twice¡­ Sold! Everyone, let¡¯s


    give the Wilson Group a round of apuse! Congrattions!¡± The host banged on the gavel and


    congratted the Wilson Group for winning the bid on thend on the east bank


    The crowd burst into an uproar as soon as the host finished speaking. ¡°Oh my God! The woman who


    won the bid is the daughter of the Wilson family, right?¡± an audience asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Wow. The Wilson Group is rolling in money,¡± another remarked. Under everyone¡¯s gazes, Scarlett and


    Simon stood up, arm in arm. ¡°Look. Who¡¯s the man standing next to Miss Wilson?¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s the heir of the Felix family-Simon Felix.¡±


    ¡°The Wilson and the Felix family have been friends for generations.They¡¯re a perfect match. It looks like


    they¡¯ll soon unite the two of the most powerfulpanies in the business world.¡±


    Having a good hearing was both a blessing and a curse. I could not help but stare at Scarlett and the


    man next to her as the audience¡¯s whispers came to my ears. I wished I could rush toward them,


    separate them, and hold Scarlett in my arms.


    Then, while she was in my tight embrace, I would announce to the whole world that she belonged to me.


    Jealousy and rage were clouding my mind. Just as I was about to stand up, Richard stopped me.


    ¡°Calm down, Mr. Moore.¡± He opened his mouth to say something more but stopped on second thought.


    Did he just ask me to calm down? How the fuck could I do that?


    I stared daggers at Richard and ordered through gritted teeth, ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Moore, if you do anything reckless, you¡¯ll only make the situation worse. Why don¡¯t you talk to Mrs.


    Moore in private after the auction?¡± Richard advised.


    It was only then that I calmed down. Richard was right. Scarlett was now ¡®Caroline Wilson¡¯ and the


    daughter of the Wilson family. Caroline had nothing to do with me. If I stormed over to her, it would only


    complicate things. Besides, not only would my action be written in the headlines, but it would also do no


    good in improving my rtionship with Scarlett. It took all my willpower to restrain my urge to fight.


    Once I was sensible enough, I left the hall and waited by the door. Scarlett and Simon did note out


    until most of the guests had left.


    Without wasting any second, I strode toward Scarlett and blocked her way. ¡°Caroline, we need to talk,¡± I


    said in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, I don¡¯t think we have anything to talk about,¡± Scarlett replied stiffly.


    ¡°Caroline, do you really want to push me like this?¡± My voice sounded calm, yet I was struggling to hide


    my overwhelming jealousy. Scarlett stared at me with narrowed eyes, but I remained unmoved.


    Simon, who was standing next to Scarlett, lowered his head and said to her in an understanding tone,


    ¡°Caroline, it seems that Mr. Moore has something important to say. I¡¯ll wait for you in the car, okay?¡±


    I must say, Imended this man¡¯s reason.


    Once Simon was gone, Scarlett looked at me expressionlessly and snapped, ¡°What do you want?¡± An


    overwhelming feeling of grievance surged up in my heart.


    ¡°Why¡­ why did you smile at me? Was it only because you wanted me to concede so you could get the


    land on the east bank?¡± I solemnly asked, dying to know the answer.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Scarlett answered without hesitation.


    ¡°But you weren¡¯t ying fair either. Did you honestly think I wouldn¡¯t see it? You colluded with several


    companies to siege Adam. I thought we both agreed to have a fairpetition. It turned out that she


    knew everything.


    ¡°So what? The business world is full of deception. Who do you think I did that for? It¡¯s for you.¡± I


    unconsciously reached out my hands to hold her, but she dodged me.


    ¡°Charles, have you gone crazy?!¡±


    ¡°Miss Wilson, Charles, what are you doing here?¡± All of a sudden, Gary¡¯s voice came from not far away. I


    turned in his direction and saw that he and the members of the Hill family were walking toward us.


    Shit. Why did this old bastard always appear out of nowhere and ruin my moment with Scarlett?


    Meanwhile, a sarcastic smile tugged at Scarlett¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, since your future father-inw is here, I¡¯d better leave. I shouldn¡¯t hold you up from spending


    time with your fiancee¡¯s family.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, I would not let her leave easily.


    I grabbed her hand and asked with my teeth clenched, ¡°How many times do I have to tell you that I have


    nothing to do with the Hill family? We only cooperated on several projects, and all of them ended today. I


    promise you, from this day onward, the Moore Group will no longer cooperate with them. Do you believe


    me now?¡± I found it very difficult to prove my innocence.


    And for some reason, Scarlett never believed that she was the only woman I had loved. Upon hearing


    what I had said, Scarlett fell stunned. But then, she regained herposure almost immediately ¡°You¡¯re


    the one who decides whom you want to cooperate with and be with. Not me. Now, let go of me. I have to


    go.¡±


    Scarlett¡¯s gaze was icy cold as if she was not moved by my words. I loosened my grip in frustration. I


    could only sigh as I watched her walk away from me. What a heartless woman! She ignored my feelings


    and just discarded me after using me. S Just before she disappeared around the corner, I could not help


    but utter what I had been wanting to do for the longest time.


    ¡°Caroline, stay away from that man. Even if you don¡¯t want to forgive me now, I¡¯ll make you change your


    mind.¡±


    Scarlett stopped in her tracks.


    As the saying went, ¡°Where there is a will, there is a way.¡±


    I would never let go of the woman I lovedNot now, not ever.

 Chapter 408: Steal A Kiss

    Chapter 408: Steal A Kiss


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    Charles¡¯s words upset me.


    I stayed alone for a long time and didn¡¯t get in the car until I waspletely calm.


    ¡°Are you okay, Caroline?¡± Simon asked with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you,¡± I nodded and forced a smile.


    ¡°I just called Mr. Wilson and told him that you¡¯ve won thend on the east bank. He was very happy, and


    he said that he would be back in a few days,¡± Simon informed me with eyes full of glee. He seemed to be


    in a very good mood.


    I smiled, but deep inside, I felt immensely conflicted.


    At this moment, my mind was full of what Charles had said.


    When he passionately exined to me that he had nothing to do with Raina, my heart started racing,


    and I got butterflies in my stomach. I realized that he had been exining to me that he and Raina


    weren¡¯t engaged or together in any way, but I¡¯d ignored him every single time.


    Was it possible that he was telling the truth? Did we have a misunderstanding over what happened a


    year ago? Hitting the bottom of my thoughts, I quickly shook my head and began despising myself again.


    I couldn¡¯t believe I just considered actually listening to Charles.


    ¡°Would you like to celebrate with me?¡± Simon suddenly asked.


    Because my mind was in turmoil, I didn¡¯t hear clearly what he was talking about. I just nodded.


    The smile on Simon¡¯s face grew bigger. He turned to Elena and said, ¡°Drive us to the Mint Bar, Elena. I


    heard that bar was very famous in town.¡±


    ¡°Miss Wilson doesn¡¯t like the Mint Bar. How about we go somewhere else?¡± Elena offered.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just go to the Mint Bar,¡± I muttered and waved my hand.


    When we arrived at the Mint Bar, we got a table and ordered a bottle of wine.


    ¡°Thank you for all your help today, Simon. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten thend so easily,¡± I


    said, putting on a smile and raising my ss to Simon.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s my honor to help you,¡± Simon replied, also raising his ss and then downing its


    contents. I finished my first ss of wine quickly. I poured myself another ss and proposed a toast.


    ¡°Here¡¯s to us. I hope we can cooperate and do business together in the future. I believe you will be a


    great business partner.¡±


    ¡°I think the same of you, Caroline. Cheers.¡± Simon stared me with eyes full of tenderness and affection.


    I felt a little ufortable under his gaze, so I forced an awkward smile.


    ¡°Caroline, I know we just met, but I think you¡¯re great. I¡¯m attracted to you. What about you? Are you


    attracted to me?¡±


    Simon¡¯s voice was gentle and mellow. He was particrly sincere when he spoke, which made me think


    that he really cherished me.I willed myself to snap back to my senses. I took a sip of my wine to hide the


    difort that I was feeling


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive my bluntness. But I meant what I said. I hope you can give me a chance,¡±


    Simon said sheepishly.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I also think you¡¯re a great guy, Simon, but I¡¯m not looking to be in a rtionship right now. Let¡¯s just be


    friends, okay?¡± I picked up my ss and drank up my wine.


    Eventually, I began to feel a little dizzy. My vision gradually blurred, and my head started spinning


    "Caroline, are you okay?¡± A worried voice came to my ears. Before I could say anything, my knees


    buckled, and I copsed.


    Somebody broke my fall and locked me in a tight embrace. I tried to break away by instinct, but the


    person who caught me held me,forted me, and assured me that I would be okay. Then, I caught the


    person¡¯s scent. It was awfully familiar, and for some reason, it made me feel secure. Next thing I knew, I


    was being set down on something soft, like a mattress. ¡°I haven¡¯t had enough to drink. Give me one


    more ss of wine!¡± I whined. Suddenly, I felt someone nt a kiss on my cheek.


    I tried hard to lift my eyelids, but in the end, the alcohol and my exhaustion overpowered me and sent me


    to sleep.


    Charles¡¯s POV:


    When Scarlett fell asleep, she looked as peaceful as a slumbering kitten. There was no scorn or disgust


    in her beautiful face. When I saw her linking arms with another man today, I got so jealous that I almost


    went crazy.


    God knew how hard I¡¯d tried to restrain the impulse to take her away.


    But at this moment, I could finally hold her in my arms. Elena stood aside, her eyes full of vignce. ¡°You


    can leave now.¡±


    I came to my senses and reluctantly let go of Scarlett.I walked out of the vi but didn¡¯t leave


    immediately. I stood outside and stared at the light in Scarlett¡¯s room.I was just with her a few minutes


    earlier, but I already missed her.I put on a bitter smile, lit a cigarette, and took a deep drag.I blew a puff


    of thick smoke in the air and let it obscure my vision. I couldn¡¯t help recalling what had happened earlier


    that night.


    When I arrived at the bar, Simon was leaning into Scarlett as if he was trying to give her a kiss. At the


    sight of that, my blood instantly surged to my brain, and I rushed over to them. I yanked Simon away


    from Scarlett


    Feeling that that wasn¡¯t enough to vent my anger, I kicked Simon hard twice.


    Scarlett was mine, and she would only be mine!I couldn¡¯t stand her being touched by any other man.I


    drove back to the Moore mansion. I went a bit over the posted speed limit, but I didn¡¯t care.


    The image of Scarlett holding Simon¡¯s arm kept shing through my mind.


    Damn it!


    All of a sudden, my head ached violently, and my vision blurred.


    Next thing I knew, I was losing control of the steering wheel.


    And then, I crashed into amppost on the side of the road.


    A few minutes after I called for help, the ambnce arrived to take me to the hospital.


    Grandma rushed over as soon as she heard the news. ¡°Oh, my goodness, Charles. Are you okay? What


    happened?¡±


    When I looked at her worried face, the grievance that I had been suppressing for a long time finally


    surged up in my heart.


    ¡°Scarlett doesn¡¯t want me anymore, Grandma.¡± I put my hands over my eyes as tears started streaming


    down my face.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Hasn¡¯t she forgiven you?¡± Grandma asked, eyeing me carefully.


    ¡°I have done so many things out of my love for her, but I didn¡¯t expect them to bring her so much pain.


    She must hate me very much,¡± I muttered, tasting guilt¡¯s bitterness in my tongue.


    Grandma sighed helplessly and held me in her arms.


    Sheforted me in a soft voice, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t say that, dear. It¡¯s not toote. Now that you¡¯ve realized


    your mistakes, you cane up to Scarlett and sincerely apologize to her. Don¡¯t worry. I will help you.


    Scarlett has always been a kind, softhearted person. As long as you take responsibility for your


    faults and try your best to make up for them, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll give you another chance.¡±


    Grandma¡¯s words warmed my broken heart, and I nodded my acknowledgement. No matter what it took,


    I¡¯d make Scarlett change her mind. ¡°Maybe you should start by cutting ties with Raina. Just be done with


    her, will you? She¡¯s as evil as her sister. She¡¯s not the woman for you,¡± Grandma said through gritted


    teeth.


    I retorted, ¡°There are no ties to cut between me and Raina, Grandma, because we¡¯re not together to


    begin with. She just keeps pestering me, and I can¡¯t shake her off.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your acquiescence, then how could Raina be so unscrupulous?¡± Grandma red at me


    and warned in a low voice, ¡°If you really want Scarlett back, then you should stop messing around with


    other women.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Okay. I know what to do now.¡±


    After my treatment, I apanied Grandma back to her ward.


    ¡°Grandma, you¡¯ll be discharged from the hospital soon,¡± I assured her.


    ¡°And I can¡¯t wait. Go get some rest so that you¡¯ll heal fast. I¡¯ll be okay,¡± Grandma replied, looking at me


    with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave after you fall asleep,¡± I said, tucking her in and coaxing her. I didn¡¯t leave until she dozed off.


    Suddenly, my phone rang.


    ¡°Charles, you were in an ident? Are you okay?¡± Spencer asked worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Please say thank you to Vivian for me.¡±


    If Vivian hadn¡¯t sent me a message saying that Scarlett was at the bar with some guy, I wouldn¡¯t have


    arrived in time to stop that guy from taking advantage of Scarlett. He got so close, too, and I still got


    annoyed thinking about it. I clenched my fists as my heart got consumed by the mes of fury.

 Chapter 409: Wedding Invitation

    Chapter 409: Wedding Invitation


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    When I woke up the next day, I found myself lying in bed at home. I tried to recall all the things that


    happenedst night, but it just gave me a splitting headache. It was really hard to remember what


    happened. All I could remember was that I was drunk and I got drunk in the bar.


    Just as I was about to faint, someone held me in his arms,


    The familiar scent fromst night made me have a bad feeling.


    I decided to call Elena and ask her what happenedst night.


    ¡°You got drunkst night. Mr. Felix wanted to escort you home, but Mr. Moore showed up and hit him. Mr.


    Moore said that he¡¯d take you home, and I couldn¡¯t refuse,¡± said Elena. My eyes widened in shock.


    ¡®Wait, was it really Charles? What was he even doing there?¡¯ I wondered.


    ¡°Did anything else happenst night?¡± I asked, feeling anxious and doubtful. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. I


    promise you, Miss Wilson, it won¡¯t happen again,¡± Elena said while shaking her head. She sounded


    really guilty.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. Charles has always been domineering. You wouldn¡¯t be able to go up against him


    even if you tried,¡± I responded.


    After freshening up, I went to thepany along with Elena. Once there, I noticed that the employees


    were acting differently towards me. They no longer ignored me like before. Instead, they were greeting


    me with respect; some of them even humbled themselves around me. I greeted them with a polite smile,


    maintaining myposure. It seemed that the news that I¡¯d acquired thend on the east bank had


    already spread throughout thepany.


    ¡°Everyone, please get ready. We¡¯ll have a meeting in ten minutes,¡± I said to the employees, still wearing


    a faint smile. Soon, the conference room was filled with people.


    ¡°Today¡¯s meeting will be about the project to be carried out on the east bank.¡± Right after I finished the


    announcement, many people began raising suggestions.


    ¡°We should build a hotel!¡±


    ¡°Considering the geographical environment of the east bank, I think building a resort is the right choice.¡±


    ¡°You know, building a water park is also a good idea. Many young people like ces like that.¡± I listened


    quietly and kept everyone¡¯s suggestions in mind.


    While they were brainstorming, I chimed in, ¡°I propose we build a children¡¯s amusement park.¡±


    The noisy conference room suddenly quieted down. ¡°A children¡¯s amusement park? It doesn¡¯t seem like


    we¡¯ll make much profit from that. Besides, ourpany has never done a project like that before,¡±


    someone asked. The others echoed his sentiment.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Adam knocked on the door and came in.


    ¡°I¡¯m also a shareholder of thispany. Can I take part in this meeting as well?¡±


    He nced at me, shing a sardonic grin. I could tell that he came here with malicious intents, but I


    couldn¡¯te up with a reason to refuse him.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I nodded in response and smiled back.


    ¡°I suggest we use thend on the east bank to build a racecourse.¡± Adam shot me a defiant look.


    ¡°Thatnd isn¡¯t suitable to build a racecourse in. But if you can persuade Mr. Edward Wilson and


    everyone present otherwise, I will not go against it.¡± I scoffed at him, rejecting his proposal outright.


    Adam¡¯s face turned grim as he red at me.


    Dead silence ensued in the meeting room. Nobody dared to utter a word.


    ¡°Caroline, you¡¯re far too young to take charge of a huge project,¡± Adam countered. ¡°Well, if I¡¯m not


    capable of handling a big project, do you think you are? Perhaps you can show everyone how good you


    are and impress us,¡± i fired back Adam¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided what we should do to thend on the east bank. We¡¯ll be using it to build a family resort


    along with a children¡¯s amusement park. I hope you guys cane up with a n and turn it over to me


    the soonest that you can,¡± I announced firmly. With that, I left the meeting room, ignoring everyone¡¯s


    shocked gazes. ¡°Caroline, you are awesome! You silenced Adam with just a few words!¡± Elena


    eximed.


    When I saw the admiration in her eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only been in thepany for a short time, and I have yet to make any particrly outstanding


    achievements. That¡¯s the reason none of them have taken me seriously before. But now, things are


    different,¡± I exined. The acquisition of thend on the east bank was just my first step in gaining a


    solid foothold within the Wilson Group. Many challenges stilly ahead of me.


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    Upon waking up in the morning, I felt a little dizzy.


    The stinging paining from my wound made me grimace. I freshened up and intended to go


    downstairs. But at this time, Tracy knocked on the door of the master bedroom and said, ¡°Mr. Moore,


    Miss Wood is here to see you.¡±


    I was annoyed, but I maintained myposure and just went down to see her. Upon seeing meing


    downstairs, Nancy immediately stood from the sofa. ¡°Charles, I¡¯m getting married,¡± she said, carefully


    handing me an invitation. ¡°Well, congrattions,¡± I said listlessly while epting the invitation. Even


    though I still hadn¡¯t recovered my lost memories, Richard had told me that I used to hurt Scarlett by using


    Nancy


    Somehow, it made me feel disgusted of Nancy. And at the same time, I despised myself even more. The


    thought of how much Scarlett must¡¯ve suffered under my hands made my heart ache. It was as if


    someone was jabbing a knife into it.


    Grandma was right. Since I had decided to get Scarlett back, I must keep a respectable distance from


    other women.


    Nancy seemed like she wanted to say something more, but she bit her words back.


    ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± I asked tly.


    ¡°Charles, I intend to invite your whole family to my wedding.¡± Nancy bit her lower lip, seemingly feeling


    nervous yet hopeful.


    ¡°What does your wedding have to do with the Moore family? Why do I even have to attend?¡± I snorted


    impatiently.


    Mom tugged on my sleeve, ring at me in disapproval.


    ¡°Nancy, congrattions on your marriage! Who¡¯s the lucky guy?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Liam Hill, Raina¡¯s brother. I¡¯m pregnant, so we wanted to get married as soon as possible.¡± Nancy


    blushed while answering the question. Alice nodded in response.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve handed us the invitation, you may take your leave,¡± I remarked, interrupting their


    conversation.


    ¡°Charles, you can rest assured that I won¡¯t badger you ever again. I came her not only to send the


    wedding invitation but also to apologize to you on behalf of the Hill family. Raina is spoiled and she can


    be willful at times. I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive her.¡± There was a look bf guilt in Nancy¡¯s


    eyes when she nced at me.


    ¡°That¡¯s got nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t need to apologize to me, but I¡¯m afraid I will not attend your


    wedding,¡± I said, looking straight into her eyes.


    ¡°Raina really loves you.¡± It seemed that Nancy was unwilling to give up. She even tried to put in a good


    word for Raina.


    ¡°Ask Raina to stop daydreaming, and tell her that Scarlett is my only wife,¡± I responded firmly.

 Chapter 410: Obscenity

    Chapter 410: Obscenity


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    While I was getting upset because of what happenedst night, I received a call from Simon. ¡°Caroline,


    are you okay? Listen,st night was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have let Charles take you away,¡± he said.


    sounding really remorseful.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It wasn¡¯t your fault. Actually, I should be the one to apologize to you. Because of me, Charles


    beat you up for no reason,¡± I said, feeling apologetic.


    ¡°Caroline, you are so kind. Every time i meet you, I just feel so rxed and happy,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Me too! Thank you for all your helpst night. If you need any help in the future, you can alwayse to


    me,¡± I promised.


    ¡°Really? Thank you for that. Trust me, Caroline. We¡¯ll soon meet again,¡± Simon responded.


    After the phone call, someone opened the door of my office.


    When I looked over, I found that it was William.


    ¡°How did you get in here?¡± I asked with a frown.


    William shrugged at me.


    ¡°You should ask your bodyguard. She¡¯s not in her seat right now.¡±


    ¡®Elena isn¡¯t here? Where did she go?¡¯ I wondered.


    ¡°Caroline, I came here with no ill intention. I merely want to ask you a question. Where¡¯s that woman you


    mentionedst time? I¡¯ve been looking all over for her, but I still can¡¯t find a single trace of her,¡± William


    said anxiously.


    I shook my head and answered, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be asking me that question. You¡¯ll be able to get more


    information out of Charles than me.¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, don¡¯t make fun of me. Charles has lost his memory and he hasn¡¯t recovered yet. What can he


    even tell me about that woman?¡± William eximed.


    ¡°What did you just call me?¡± I asked, wearing a half-smile. William paused and replied, ¡°Oops! I¡¯m sorry,


    Caroline. But seriously, I just want to know this woman¡¯s whereabouts. Can you please just help me?¡± He


    looked really sincere. It seemed that he was intent on getting an answer out of me.


    As his former friend, I should tell him the truth. But as a woman, I also knew that the woman in question


    had every right to make her own decisions, After struggling to decide, I chose to keep her secret.


    ¡°Sorry, William, but I can¡¯t tell you. If and when she wants to see you, she¡¯ll show up.¡±


    After a moment of suffocating silence, William lowered his head.


    ¡°I understand.¡± He then turned around, ready to leave the office. Subconsciously, I let out a sigh of relief.


    All of a sudden, he stopped in his tracks, turned around, and chuckled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re Scarlett or Caroline right now. I want you to know that we¡¯ll always be


    friends.¡± His remark left me stunned. By the time I gathered myposure, William was already gone. I


    turned my attention towards the documents on the table. The cover was a picture of a beautiful woman


    holding in her arms. She was Sofia Byrne, the woman the Wilson Group wanted to sign as the brand


    ambassador for the uing project.


    Raina¡¯s POV:


    After I was kicked out of the auction in front of all those people, I ran home, feeling humiliated.I rushed


    into my room, mming the door behind me. Then, I threw myself onto the bed and burst into tears.


    ¡®Why? Why did Charles do that to me? This is all Caroline¡¯s fault! That bitch is certainly the one behind


    this!¡¯


    ¡°Raina, I¡¯ming in.¡± My mother knocked on the door and walked in.


    ¡°I just heard about what happened from your dad. He¡¯s really angry right now. Can you please stop


    making him angry? Why are you even crying? What good will that do?¡± Mom asked, sounding


    disappointed.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t ept this! Why can¡¯t I marry Charles? I do not wish to be bested by a woman like Scarlett!¡±


    I shouted. sitting upright


    ¡°Raina, don¡¯t be so pessimistic. It¡¯s far too early to admit defeat. You still have something on her, don¡¯t


    you?¡± Mom replied, attempting tofort me.


    ¡®Oh, that¡¯s right! How could I forget that?¡± But upon a second thought, I said,


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not enough. Even if we expose Caroline¡¯s identity, she¡¯s still the daughter of the Wilson family.


    The evidence isn¡¯t enough to destroy her. I need to dig up more dirt on her. It¡¯s best if we can find


    something that canpletely annihte her dignity!¡± Mom nodded in response and sat on the edge of


    the bed. She embraced me and patted me on the back. ¡°We¡¯ll find a way to deal with that woman. What


    you need to do now is appease your father and apologize to him.¡± The warmth of my mother¡¯s embrace


    comforted me a little.


    At this moment, regret filled my heart. I was too reckless. If Charles actually terminated the cooperation


    with the Hill Group, it would certainly make ourpany suffer heavy losses. It was no wonder that my


    father was furious with me. Right now, I still had to rely on the Hill family¡¯s wealth and influence.


    The thought of my father¡¯s malicious expression made me shake in fear.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. This is all my fault. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll apologize to Dadter,¡± I responded.


    Then, I wiped the tears on my face and forced a smile. My mother touched my head lovingly and said,


    ¡°Good girl. As long as you can think things through, you¡¯ll be fine. Your father loves you. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll


    forgive you.¡± Once my mother had left, I hesitated for a moment before walking into Dad¡¯s room. Once I


    was at the door, I cautiously knocked on it and asked, ¡°Dad, can Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± he said tly.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I couldn¡¯t tell whether he was angry or not from the sound of his voice.


    Feeling uneasy, I opened the door and entered the room. Dad was sitting behind the desk. He stared


    daggers at me, clearly still infuriated.


    ¡°Why are you here? Do you know what happened? Nancy just went to the Moore family¡¯s residence to


    apologize on your behalf, but it was useless. The Moore Group is determined to terminate all businesses


    with us!¡± he shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Dad! I didn¡¯t think that the consequences would be this serious.¡± Tears streamed down my


    face.


    ¡°Dad, I need your help. I¡¯m sure I can win over Charles¡¯ heart and persuade him into cooperating with the


    Hill Group again. Please, trust me on this.¡±


    ¡°No! I will not help you anymore. If you keep pestering Charles, you¡¯ll end up pissing him off even more.


    I¡¯ll tell him what you¡¯ve done when it¡¯s necessary and ask for his forgiveness.¡± Dad took off his mask of


    love, revealing the cold, sly, and sordid face hiding beneath.


    Just by looking at his eyes devoid of emotion, I could tell that he was serious this time. I was left


    completely flustered. Feeling like I¡¯d hit a wall, I rushed to his side and grabbed his hand.


    ¡°No, Dad, please! Don¡¯t give up on me!¡± I was so scared. If I were to be stripped of my identity as the Hill


    family¡¯s daughter, I would be worthless.


    Dad held my hand, rubbing it gently. Somehow, it made all my hair stand on end.


    ¡°That¡¯s not up to you,¡± he said. As tears fell from my eyes, I looked at him and saw how he was eyeing


    me up and down with an obscene gaze. I felt like there were bugs crawling across my skin, and the way


    he looked at me made me want to vomit.


    I was aware many years ago that he had been having all sorts of malicious thoughts about me. I had


    noticed it many times the obscene look in his eyes whenever he stared at me.


    Each time he looked at me like that, I would tremble in fear. As I quivered, I drew my hand back. How I


    wished that I could just run away from this horrible room at once!


    ¡°Fine. It¡¯s time for you to return to the entertainment industry. You can still cash in on Charles¡¯ poprity,


    so you should take advantage of that and make more money as soon as possible. Otherwise, I have no


    other reason to keep you in this family.¡±


    He withdrew his hand reluctantly. It seemed as though he had returned to his cunning businessman


    personality. I breathed a sigh of relief, but I felt bitter the next second. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I could


    make money for him, he would¡¯ve raped me long ago.


    ¡®This wretched old man!¡¯


    The thought of his disgusting hand touching mine made me want to wash my hands twenty times over.


    ¡®If he really rapes me¡­¡¯


    Cowering in fear, I answered, ¡°Okay, Dad.¡± With that, I staggered out of the room. Once I had closed the


    door behind me, all sorts of crazy thoughts appeared in my head. ¡®I have to hook up with Charles, so that


    I can escape from this nightmare, and finally be Mrs. Moore!¡±

 Chapter 411: Trapped In An Elevator

    Chapter 411: Trapped In An Elevator


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    To prepare for the project on the east bank, Elena and I worked overtime in thepany. While I was


    reading about the project¡¯s information, she began to tease ine.


    ¡°Caroline, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a strong businesswoman now!¡± I looked her in the eye and


    sighed.


    ¡°People change, you know.¡±


    Time fleeted by while I was busy. Within the blink of an eye, it was alreadyte at night. After yawning


    several times, Elena broke her silence.


    ¡°Caroline, I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯ll go downstairs to the canteen for a little midnight snack. I¡¯ll bring you


    something to eat when I get back.¡± I stared at the mountain of documents on my desk and replied,


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, I lowered my head again and went back to work.


    Momentster, my stomach began to grow. I nced at the clock and found that an hour had passed


    since Elena left.


    ¡®Why isn¡¯t she back yet?¡¯ I wondered.


    Frowning, I took out my phone to call Elena.


    ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is out of coverage area. Please leave a message after the beep.¡±


    ''¡®I can¡¯t get through to her. Did something happen?''¡¯ I dropped the call and decided to go downstairs to


    look for Elena.


    Because I had sat for too long, I felt a head rush when I stood up. I perked myself up, went to the


    elevator, and pressed the button. Soon, the elevator door opened. It just dawned on me that I had left


    my phone in the office, so I intended to go back to get it.


    The following second, I felt an overwhelming forceing from behind me. Someone caught me off-


    guard and shoved me into the elevator.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± the assant shouted.


    I fell to the ground heavily. Despite the paining from my knees and ankles, I looked up to find out


    who had attacked me.


    At this time, the elevator door was closed and the light inside it was extinguished. I was panicking, so I


    couldn¡¯t see the assant¡¯s face clearly. The only thing I was certain of was that he was a man.


    Enduring the pain, I struggled to get up and hurriedly pressed the rm button of the elevator. But no


    matter how hard I tried, the elevator emergency call was unresponsive.I mmed on the door of the


    elevator and shouted, ¡°Is there anybody out there? Help! Somebody! Help me. Please!¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I must¡¯ve screamed at the top of my lungs already, but there was still no response. It was so dark that I


    co even see my hands in front of me. Darkness and fear gradually eroded my sanity.I was so scared


    that I squatted on the ground, buried my face in my knees, and hugged myself, feeling powerless. The


    situation was so frightening.I wondered if anyone would save me from this plight.


    Elena¡¯s POV:


    After having a hearty midnight snack, I went back to thepany. By the time I reached the door of


    Caroline¡¯s office, I sensed that something was amiss. The light inside the office was turned off.


    ''¡®Did Caroline also go downstairs to grab some food?¡¯''


    I opened the door and found that there was nobody inside the office. I approached the desk and saw


    that Caroline had left her phone on it. ¡®Fuck! Something bad happened. Caroline would never go out


    without bringing her phone with her!¡¯I quickly took out my phone and attempted to call someone for


    help, but I soon found that there was no signal An ominous premonition arose in my heart.


    ''¡®Something must¡¯ve happened to Caroline. Someone must¡¯ve nned this.''¡¯ I picked up Caroline¡¯s


    phone and ran out of thepany.


    The second I got out of the building, Caroline¡¯s phone rang. Charles¡¯ name flickered on the screen.


    After a moment of hesitation, I picked up.


    ¡°Mr. Moore?¡±


    The man on the other end of the line was stunned.


    ¡°Who are you? Where is Caroline?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Elena, Caroline¡¯s bodyguard. She¡­ she¡¯s not here.¡±


    ¡°Wait a second. What do you mean by she¡¯s not there? Exin!¡± Charles eximed.


    I was wondering if I should tell him the truth, and I could tell that Charles was getting anxious.


    ¡°Tell me the truth right this instant. If anything happens to Caroline, you¡¯ll suffer the consequences!¡± he


    commanded.


    ''¡®Charles is right. I do need help right now.¡¯''


    ¡°Caroline and I were working overtime in thepany today. I just went downstairs to grab a bite


    earlier, and when I came back to the office, I found that she has disappeared and she left her phone on


    her desk. I think something might¡¯ve happened to her,¡± I exined.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Charles dropped the call at once. After a moment of pondering, I decided to call someone else.


    ¡°Mr. Felix, I need your help.¡±


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    Right after I heard that Caroline was missing, I lost myposure. The only thing I could think of was


    to find her the soonest that I could.


    ¡°Richard, we have to go. Something happened to Caroline!¡± I rushed to the garage, and opened the


    door, followed by Richard. We raced across the road, running numerous red lights. Finally, we arrived


    at the Wilson Group.


    Without much thought, I ran towards thepany building. The security guard at the entrance halted


    me.


    ¡°Sir, please stop. You can¡¯t go in without an ID.¡± I red at him and growled, ¡°Get the fuck out of my


    way!¡±


    Richard stepped forward to stop the man. Within the blink of an eye, I arrived at the elevator,There


    were two rows of elevators in total, and there were five elevators in each row. Strangely enough, the


    innermost elevator on the left side was not lit.


    I pressed my ear against the elevator door, and I heard someone shouting for help.


    Is that Caroline?It must be!


    ¡°Sir, if you refuse to leave at once, I will be forced to call the police!¡± The security guard approached me


    again.


    ¡°What the hell is the matter with you? Are you blind? Haven¡¯t you noticed that something¡¯s wrong with


    this elevator? Your CEO is trapped inside that elevator right now! If you don¡¯t want to get fired, go find


    someone that can help me. Why are you still standing there? Hurry the fuck up!¡± I shouted at the


    security guard.


    The man was stunned for a second before hurrying back to his station to call for help.


    I took out my phone and called 911, Once I had briefed the operator about the situation, he replied,


    ¡°Worry not, sir. We¡¯ll be there as soon as possible.¡±


    ''¡®He¡¯s telling me not to worry? How am I supposed to stop worrying? The woman I love is trapped


    inside the elevator! She¡¯s afraid of the dark. How could I not worry?''¡¯ I remarked inwardly.


    ¡°Richard, do something!¡± i lost control of my emotions and ended up shouting at Richard.


    I was feeling so agitated because there was little I could do at the situation. Feeling powerless, I leaned


    against the elevator door, shouting through the little gap. ¡°Caroline, are you alright in there? Don¡¯t be


    afraid! I¡¯m right here! I¡¯ll save you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Simon asked, appearing out of the blue.


    I shot him a cold nce.


    Twenty minutester, the rescuers arrived. About half an hourter, they finally managed to open the


    elevator door.


    Inside the elevator, Scarlett was curled up, squatting on the ground. Trembling in fear, she slowly


    raised her head. Her face was ghastly pale, and her eyes were nk. My heart ached so much that I


    couldn¡¯t breathe. Simon rushed to her side and hugged her.


    ¡°Caroline, are you alright? Are you hurt?¡±


    As I watched him take care of Scarlett, I drew my hand back in silence. The rescuers quickly assisted


    Scarlett to the ambnce for inspection. Meanwhile, I stood aside and watched her from a distance.


    ¡°Mr. Moore.¡± Richard handed me a bottle of water.


    I shook my head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need one. Just give it to Caroline.¡±


    Richard seemed as though he wanted to say something, but he bit his words back. Finally, he nodded


    in response and approached the ambnce. I just watched as Scarlett took the water from Richard and


    hugged Simon right after.


    Within an instant, I lost my mind. By the time I came back to my senses, I had already approached


    Scarlett. She gathered herposure, staring at me with a distant expression, ¡°Why are you here? Are


    you here to do something violent again?¡±


    ¡°Miss Wilson, Mr. Moore actually¡­¡± Richard was eager to exin for me.


    ¡°Richard,¡± I growled, interrupting him.


    Scarlett¡¯s words hurt me deeply.


    The first thing she said the moment she saw me was to defend another man,


    Because of my pride, I gave up on exining myself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After taking one more look at Scarlett, I left with a heavy heart.


    Once I was out of her sight, I could no longer suppress my jealousy and how hurt I was. I hit the tree on


    the roadside with my fist, causing the wound on it to pop open again. Blood flowed down through my


    fingers, bleeding just like my heart.

 Chapter 412: I Have Taken Care Of It

    Chapter412:IHave TakenCareOfIt


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    I fell into a trance as I watched Charles¡¯ back.


    While I was locked up in the elevator, fear and despair had engulfed by heart like a hungry monster,


    making it impossible for me to breathe normally.


    I only gradually calmed down after hearing a man¡¯s cold deep voice. Thinking that it was Charles who


    saved me, I was having mixed feelings.


    ''¡®Why is he here?And how did he find out that I was trapped in the elevator?¡¯


    ¡°Are you alright, Caroline? I did not know that you were in trouble till Elena called me.¡± Simon¡®s concerne


    d voice pulled me back from the trance. I looked at him with a smile to reassure him.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I want to check the surveince video and find out who did it.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Elena quickly helped me to the monitoring room. To my surprise, I saw that


    someone had destroyed the surveince footage, leaving no clues. I felt my heart sink deeper and deepe


    r. It was obvious


    that it was not just an ident. Someone had carefully nned this. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Elena


    asked me, frowning.


    ¡°Does he really think that I won¡®t be able to prove it as long as he destroyed the surveince footage?¡± I


    sneered before I turned around and walked out of the room.


    ¡°Do you have a guess of who might have done it?¡± Elena asked me with a surprised look in her eyes.


    ¡°Who fought with me recently? And who do you think has the intent to trouble me? It¡®s sad that I don¡®t ha


    ve the evidence, though,¡± I said in a low voice, analyzing the situation. Elena


    nodded and said with a snort, ¡°How dare he do such a thing inside thepany?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡®t he? I h


    ave gotten in his way, and it is only natural for him to warn me.¡± I narrowed my eyes, a murderous


    intent bubbling in my heart.


    ¡°Should I mention about this to Mr. Edward?¡± Elena asked.


    ¡°Don¡®t say anything now. Let¡®s wait till the matter is settled, okay?¡± I said with a helpless sigh.


    ¡°You don¡®t look so good. Let me take you home so you can rest.¡± Elena¡¯s soft voice and her kindness


    offered me a great deal offort. I nodded in reply, and left thepany with her. Even after I got in


    the car, I felt that my legs were still quite weak.


    Although I appeared much calmer now, no one could imagine how scared I was when I stared at death¡¯s


    eyes. After dropping me off at my house, Simon drove away. But before he left, he turned to me and


    said, ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate to call if you need anything, or just someone to talk to. I will always be on call.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Simon,¡± I said with a smile, feeling warm at heart.


    I Have taken care oll After escorting me to my room, Elena tucked me into the bed, and said with concer


    n, ¡°Caroline, you rest well, okay? I will go and check for the surveince footage in thepany once ag


    ain.¡±


    ¡°Elena.¡± I hesitated for a moment before I ordered, ¡°Send a message to that person on my behalf and ex


    press my gratitude.¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Elena blinked her eyes with a confused expression.


    ¡°The man who saved me,¡± I replied, pretending to be angry as I stared at her.


    Looking at me with a smile, she nodded in reply.


    Once she left the room, I recalled the scene where Charles wasforting me outside the elevator. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    His deep, maic voice had indeed made me feel safe at that moment.


    As thest trace of fear in my heart disappeared, I gradually drifted off to sleep.


    I slept like a baby that night. And when I woke up the next morning, I felt refreshed.


    Elena walked into my room and handed my phone to me with a smile.


    ¡°I just received a video.¡± Curious, I took the phone from


    her and saw a man kneeling on the ground and apologizing repeatedly in the video.


    There were wounds


    all over his body, and he looked horrified. At that moment, a message notification popped up on my phon


    e. It was a text from Charles.


    ¡°I¡®ve taken care of it.¡± 4 Staring at the message on the screen, all kinds of emotions clouded my heart. ¡°T


    hat man¡®s name is Cousins, and he works for


    Adam. I checked the surveince cameras near thepany, and found out that he dide to the Wils


    on Groupst night,¡± Elena exined in a low voice.


    ¡°It¡®s time to teach Adam a lesson,¡± I sneered.


    Adam¡®s POV


    That morning, I got a call from my subordinate as soon as I arrived at the race course.


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, Cousins is missing!¡± ¡°How did that


    happen? Weren¡®t you keeping an eye on him?¡± Feeling irritable, I kicked the chair aside, my face livid


    with rage.


    My position at thepany had been under threat ever since Caroline had started working there.


    She had even embarrassed me in front of my subordinates numerous times.


    I just wanted Cousins to shake her up a little.


    After hesitating for a moment, my subordinate continued, ¡°He was disposed of by Charles Moore¡® man.¡±


    ¡°Charles Moore? How did he get involved?¡±


    I could not help but be restless, considering how powerful the Moore family was.


    I hung up the phone and began to smoke one cigarette after the other. At that moment, a henchman


    opened the door and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Wilson, the woman we¡¯re


    keeping detained here wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Which woman are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Susan. The one


    that lost the bet and didn¡®t pay the money. We locked her up, but no one hase to get her.¡±


    ¡°Tell her that I am not avable,¡± I said indifferently, taking a deep puff of smoke. He hesitated for a mome


    Charles helping Caroline?


    Caroline was not a threat to me at the moment, but if


    she had Charles Moore as her backer, then I would definitely not be a match for them. While I was thinkin


    me again.


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, Susan says that she has something on Caroline.¡± Upon hearing that, I was a little surprised.


    ¡°Interesting... Take me to her.¡± Hearing my order, he led me to Susan.


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, looks like you¡®re finally willing to see me!¡± Susan¡®s eyes lit up as she walked up to me.


    ¡°Did you say that you have something on Caroline?¡± I asked with a curious expression.


    ¡°Of course, I do! I would never lie to you,¡± Susan said with a promising smile.


    ¡°And why should I believe you?¡± I asked in a disdainful tone, smiling with contempt.


    ¡°You can try and find out for yourself if I can be trusted or not...¡± Susan said coquettishly, winking at me.


    Only then did I look at her carefully. She had great skin, and beautiful curves on her body. She looked


    like a ravishing woman with a mature charm. I gave a nod, and ordered the henchman, ¡°Get


    her cleaned up and send her to my room.¡±


    Susan¡®s eyes lit up at once and she said in an excited tone, ¡°Mr. Wilson, I promise


    to satisfy you!¡± I gazed at her slender waist for a moment and said nothing.


    After a while, Susan came to my room. She was wearing a sexy dress that


    outlined her curvaceous figure, making her skin look like glittering gem.


    When my eyes fell on her voluptuous breasts, I was immediately turned on. I pulled her into my arms


    with a mischievous smile. ¡°Show me what you¡¯ve got first.¡±

 Chapter 413: Mom Is Back

    Chapter413:MomIsBack


    Susan¡®s POV


    With a wave of his hand, Adam signaled his henchmen to leave the room


    Once we were alone in the room, he kept looking at me greedily as he fondled my body I sat down on his


    lap, and wrapped my arms around his neck, letting him do whatever he wanted,


    Although I felt ufortable, I knew that I would have to endure it,


    After all, I had no right to show resistance now I had to survive, and my life was worth the sacrifice.


    Kissing my neck, Adam buried his face between by breasta, fondling them and sucking on them,


    Clearly, he was an inexperienced man in bed, who could do nothing more than arousing a woman¡®s lust


    Soon, I began to breathe rapidly, gasping.


    Kissing him back, I asked tentatively, ¡°Adam, can you waive off all the money I owe to the race course?¡±


    Upon hearing my question, the lust in Adam¡®s eyes suddenly faded away.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    And that made me feel nervous. He held my chin, forced me to look into his eyes, and asked, ¡°Susan, wh


    at can you do to convince me to waive off your debts?¡±


    Noticing the coldness in his eyes, I suddenly felt a chill down my spine. Pretending to be calm, I said, ¡°I k


    now a lot of Caroline¡®s secrets and I can easily help you deal with her.¡±


    ¡°And how are you going to prove that to me?¡± Adam sneered and loosened his grip on my chin, with a dis


    dainful look in his eyes.


    ¡°You may not know this, but Caroline and Charles used to be married, and


    they have three kids together...¡±


    When Adam heard that, he was bbergasted.


    Seeing that, I breathed a sigh of relief. I seemed to have won the bet.


    It was evident that he did not know that Caroline was Scarlett.


    ¡°Although they¡®re divorced now, Caroline still keeps seducing Charles.¡± Adam


    snorted, and continued to massage and y with my breasts as he said in a low hoarse voice, ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Caroline lived with a man called William for a year when she gave birth to twins. At that time, she was sti


    ll married to Charles,¡± I said with a meaningful expression.


    ¡°And Charles didn¡®t know about it?¡± Adam seemed to be surprised.


    ¡°The point is not whether Charles knew about it or not. What matters is that as long as the secret


    is leaked, Caroline¡®s reputation will be ruined, and she will lose the trust of the group¡¯s shareholders.


    Do you think that she will continue to have a ce in thepany once that happens?¡± I asked with a


    sneer.


    ¡°But what if Charles takes the initiative to rify it?¡±


    ¡°My daughter is soon going to be engaged to him, and when that happens, he will stop giving a damn ab


    out his ex.¡±


    ¡°Your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, her name is Raina. She was stolen from me when she was a child, andter the Hill family raised h


    er. If she marries Charles, then won¡®t you also benefit from it?¡± I questioned with a sly smile.


    ¡°Are you even going to remember me when you have a strong backer?¡± Adam sneered.


    ¡°How can I ever forget you?¡± Wrapping my arms around his neck, I winked at him seductively. Without sa


    ying another word, Adam smiled, tore off my dress, and pressed me under his body.


    Scarlett¡®s POV:


    After we left home that morning, I turned to Elena and said, ¡°Elena, let¡®s go to the hospital first.¡±


    Since Christine was about to get discharged from the hospital, I knew that the kids would probably be


    there.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I could not help but feel nervous while we drove to the hospital.


    Ever since I returned, I had not seen the twins. I was worried that they might have forgotten me.


    After all, they were still babies when I had left. Elena


    parked the car in front of the hospital and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are we going inside?¡±


    ¡°No. We¡®ll just wait in the car.¡± I


    just wanted to see my kids, and I did not want to have anything to do with the Moore family. Hence, I did


    not want them to find me at the hospital. A whileter, I saw Charles and


    Alice helping Christinee out of the hospital.


    At the same time, I saw Tracy pushing the baby stroller, following them closely. Almost everyone in the M


    oore family were present there. I leaned out of the window and stared at my kids without even blinking.


    Guilt clouded my heart when I noticed the gauze wrapped around Charles¡® hand.


    I suddenly recalled the time I was trapped in the elevator. Charles had looked very sad and dejected whe


    n he had left. Had he gotten hurt while trying to save me that day? Realizing that


    my heart was softening, I was disgusted with myself, and


    shook my head. I then turned to the baby stroller again. The


    twins were lying in the baby stroller, but I couldn¡®t see their faces clearly.


    Frowning irritably, I felt the urge to rush out of the car at once.


    It was not easy to find an opportunity to see them. Was I really going to miss my


    chance? I clearly could not ept my situation, but I knew that I had no choice now.


    Just when I was drowning in disappointment, I heard someone knocking on the car window.


    I looked up and saw James standing outside.


    His eyes were filled with expectation and surprise as he looked at me. My heart skipped a beat and I


    instantly opened the door.


    ¡°Mom! It¡®s really you! Did youe to see us?¡± James climbed into the car and threw himself into my


    arms.


    ¡°James, how did you know that I was here?¡± I asked in surprise. I was under the impression that


    I was hiding myself well, so I did not expect to be found so easily.


    With pride in his eyes, James replied, ¡°Mom, I can recognize your car! I remember it from when you left


    I did not know whether to cry orugh when I heard that.


    ¡°James, hurry up and go back now. I have something else to do. I¡®lle see you another day, okay?¡± I c


    ¡°No! I miss you, Mom!¡± James hugged me tightly and was unwilling to let go. I


    looked up nervously and found


    that the rest of the Moore family were all looking at me. Feeling guilty and flustered, I wanted to


    break away from James¡® embrace, so I said, ¡°You¡®ve mistaken me for someone else. I¡®m not your mother.¡±


    ¡°You are my mother! I know you are!¡± James retorted loudly. My heart ached when I met his red eyes.


    ¡°Mom, I miss you so much, and so do my brothers! Let me take you to see Jerry and Jason!¡± Determined,


    couldn¡®t resist him at all, so I got off the car reluctantly.


    ¡°Jason, Jerry, our mom is back! She¡®s here to see us!¡± James shouted excitedly at the twins. With red eye


    ¡°Mom?¡± The twins raised their heads and looked at me curiously. I picked up one of them and burst into tears.

 Chapter 414: The Spokesperson

    Chapter414:TheSpokesperson


    Scarlett¡®s POV


    The moment finally came.


    I was able to see my kids and hold them after being separated from them for a painfully long time. I lovin


    gly kissed Jerry and Jason¡®s adorable faces.


    ¡°I don¡®t care if you are Scarlett or Caroline. Since you don¡®t want to leave the kids, why don¡®t youe b


    ack with us: Charles misses you a lot, and he understands that he¡®s wronged you. Please give him a sec


    ond chance,¡± looking at Charles, who was standing next to her, Christine tried to persuade me.


    Although I was determined to never go back to their family, I also did not want to hurt Christine, so I chos


    e to stay silent at the moment, Alice also stepped forward, looked at me with sad eyes, and asked, ¡°What


    else are you dissatisfied about? Didn¡®t our family treat you well in the past?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you took my brother¡®snd away and made a new boyfriend. How dare you show up here?¡±


    Clearly, Chloe still hated me, Not caring about their sarcasm, I put the twins back in the stroller and walke


    d to Christine.


    ¡°Christine, are you better now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t worry, I¡®ve fully recovered from the surgery,¡± Christine answered with a smile.


    ¡°That¡®s good. I guess I should leave, then. I¡®lle and see you again next time.¡±


    Although it shattered my heart to leave my kids so soon, I knew that I had to


    do it, so I cast a final nce at them before I got ready to leave, All of a sudden, I felt a small hand grabbi


    ng my sleeve.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡®t go. Are you going to leave me alone again? Don¡®t you want to be with Jerry and Jason?¡±


    I lowered my head and saw James pitifully grabbing my sleeve. When he saw that I did not answer him,


    he pouted and burst into tears like an abandoned kitten. Although his grasp was not strong at all, I still co


    uld not move. It felt as though there were chains shackling my legs.


    I really felt the rushing urge to hug my son and tell him how much I loved him. I wished that I could give t


    he best the world offered to my sons. However, I knew that now was not the right time.


    Holding back the pain and sadness in my heart,


    I squatted down, caressed James¡® hair, andforted him, ¡°James, I will never


    leave you and your brothers behind. Please give me some time, and once I sort everything out, we can b


    e together.¡±


    Unable to control myself, I burst into tears.


    But seeing me in such a miserable state, James stopped crying and looked at me with his big eyes.


    ¡°James, please trust me, okay?¡±


    Tears were still streaming down my face when he loosened his grip on my arm.


    ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡±


    ¡®What a sensible child!¡¯


    The more sensible the kids were, the more I felt like I owed them a


    lot.I could not bear to look at him anymore, so I stood up. I met Charles¡® gaze as


    soon as I stood up, the deep sadness in his eyes making me want to almost drown in them.


    I awkwardly lowered my head to avoid looking into his eyes.


    ¡°Are you going to run away from me again?¡± he asked me in a hoarse and painful voice. And I did not kn


    ow how to answer his question.


    ¡°Miss Wilson, it¡®s time for you to go to thepany. We have a lot of things to deal with.¡± Elena came


    forward, fortunately rescuing me in time.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, I have something important to deal with at thepany, so I should go.¡±


    Saying that, I turned around and ran away, without looking back.


    I was worried that if I stayed there for another moment, I would never be able to leave. My kids ¡®innocent


    faces were enough to trap me there forever.


    I quickly got in the car and watched my kids disappear into the distance.


    ¡°Caroline, just cry your heart out if you want to,¡± Elenaforted me. My heart was already cracked, and


    I could not pretend to be okay anymore, so I burst into tears.


    All the sadness that was weighing on my heart seemed to slowly dissipate after a long time, and I


    felt better after crying. When I came back to my senses, I felt my eyes burning, and figured that they


    must be red and swollen. I took out mypact mirror to fix my makeup, because I wanted to be the bea


    utiful representative of the Wilson Group after I got off the car.


    When I arrived at thepany, my assistant informed me that Sofia was there to see me.


    Sitting down on my chair, I said, ¡°Ask her toe in.¡± Soon, the door was pushed open, and a


    young woman in a whitece dress walked in. The dress clung to her figure, enhancing her curves. She


    was gorgeous with distinct features and her eyes were


    as bright as the sky. She also had an innocent temperament that would make anyone who saw her want


    to protect her.


    ¡°Hi, Miss Byrne. Please have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Miss Wilson. What can I do for you?¡±


    Looking at her with a smile, I said, ¡°Okay, I¡®ll get straight to the point. Would you like to shoot a publicity v


    ideo for our new project?¡±


    Surprised, Sofia looked at me in a daze and asked, ¡°I am sure that you will have numerous outstanding c


    hoices, so why me?¡±


    ¡°Miss Byrne, you are the most popr star in Hollywood now. And I know that you sacrificed a lot for you


    baby¡®s sake. To put it simply, I really appreciate your personality. Our project is for arge amusement p


    ark, and you are a beautiful mom, so I believe that you would be perfect for the shoot.¡± I asked Sofia to c


    onsider my proposal earnestly..


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sofia lowered her eyes and thought for a while before she said, ¡°Miss Wilson, I can feel your


    sincerity, and I promise to think about it carefully.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then. I¡®ll wait for your reply. I hope I won¡®t have to wait too long.¡¯


    After I saw her out, I ran into Simon in thepany lobby.


    ¡°Simon, what are you doing here?¡± I was a little surprised.


    Chapter The Spokespersen Simon raised his eyebrows at me and said in a meaningful tone, ¡°Caroline, di


    Olivia¡®s POV


    An insider from thepany told me that Caroline had just bought a piece ofnd along the east coast, a


    ¡°Honey, I heard that your daughter has been looking for a brand ambassador for the Wilson Group¡®s new


    his neck.


    I could see from his cor his board chest and bronzed skin. I knew that men would do anything as long a


    Just when I was about to slide my hand into his shirt, he grabbed my hand with great


    strength, making me scream.


    ¡°Olivia, this is not going to work. The brand ambassador of the Wilson Group has to be someone


    of Caroline¡®s choosing.¡±


    With rity in his eyes, he shook my hand away. I rubbed


    my aching arm awkwardly andined, ¡°I¡®m beautiful and capable, and I¡®m your woman, which makes


    I was just trying toin, but Edward shocked me when he grabbed my neck.


    ¡°Olivia, don¡®t be silly. Why do you think I have


    kept you by my side this whole time?¡± Edward¡®s expression was fierce, and there was darkness in his eye


    not understand.


    Under his tight grasp, I almost choked. I instinctively held his hand tightly and shook my head hard. Just w


    took out a handkerchief and wiped his hands in disgust before he looked at me coldly.


    ¡°Let me be honest with you. The only reason you¡®re still able to be with me is because you have the


    same eyes as Juliet.¡±


    ¡°But Juliet is dead, and I am still with you!¡±


    ¡°You should feel lucky that she¡¯s not alive anymore, or you would have never be a part of this


    family. Besides, Caroline doesn¡¯t like you mentioning her mother¡¯s name.¡± Edward threw the


    handkerchief on the ground and left. I trembled, facing my fear for life. I had always known that Edward


    was a dangerous man, but now, it seemed like he was insane! ?

 Chapter 415: I‘ll Wait For You

    Chapter415:I¡®llWaitForYou


    Charles¡® POV


    Not long after Scarlett left, one of our business partners contacted me and told me that he wanted to hav


    e lunch with me to discuss about ourpanies¡® cooperation


    I deliberately chose a restaurant near the Wilson Group,


    During lunch, the business partner kept talking, but I was lost in thought as I kept looking at the Wilson G


    roup from time to time, I just wanted to see Scarlett one more time,


    When she appeared at the entrance of the Wilson Group, I felt like my prayers had reached God¡®s


    ears. However, to my surprise, she was with Simon. Why was he always pestering her? I saw them maki


    ng their way


    towards the dining room,ughing and talking like good friends, Jealousy surged in my heart like a tide a


    nd I almost ended up bending the steel fork in my hand


    ¡°Mr. Moore, what happened?¡± my business partner asked.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry. Can you stay here for a while? I¡®ll be back soon,¡±


    Although my words surprised him, he said with a smile, ¡°Sure thing, Please go ahead.¡±


    Hearing that, I picked up my coat and hurried out.


    At that moment, I saw Scarlett and Simon sitting down. I felt like a stalker who was quietly observing the


    m from the vicinity.


    Simon was talking to her, and for some reason, his words made her smile too frequently He suddenly rea


    ched out and was about to touch her hair. I was shocked when I saw that she stayed still and did not dod


    ge him.


    ¡®Damn it!


    As jealousy took over my mind and my heart, I could not help but walk over to them.


    ¡°Caroline, what are you doing here?¡± I greeted them with a gloomy expression,


    ¡°Charles, what a coincidence! I¡®m on a date with her. Are you also having lunch here?¡± Simon asked


    provocatively.


    ''¡®A date?¡® I clenched my fists silently as I resisted my urge to punch him in the face.


    ¡°Ma¡®am, your char¨Cgrilled steak is ready. Please enjoy.¡±


    The waiter ced a te of steak in front of Scarlett, and I


    noticed there were a few slices of onions on it.


    With a frown, I stared at the te and moved it away from her.


    ¡°Sir?¡± The waiter looked at me in surprise.


    I grabbed the fork from Scarlett¡®s hand and picked out the onion from her te.


    ¡°Charles, what are you doing?¡± Simon said with a


    frown. ¡°What? Don¡®t you know that Caroline is allergic to onions?¡± Stunned, he looked at Scarlett, and I


    lowered my head, staring at her as though I was waiting for her answer.


    She red at me before she looked at Simon with an apologetic smile and said, ¡°I forgot to tell you that


    I am allergic to onions.¡±


    ¡°It looks like you¡®re not a very good date. You didn¡®t even know that your date was allergic to onions!¡± I sn


    eered.


    ¡°Thanks for the tip. I will be more careful next time,¡± Simon retorted.


    ¡®What? Next time? Was he nning on going on another date with my Scarlett?¡®


    The atmosphere became tense as Simon and I stared at each other in silence.


    ¡°That¡®s enough, Charles. I don¡®t want to see you, so please leave.¡±


    With a cold look in her eyes, Scarlett motioned for me to leave.


    I could deal with my rival in love, but I did not know how to deal with the woman I was in love with.


    I was not ready to give up on her so easily. She could only be mine.


    Ignoring her coldness, I sat down next to her and looked at her lovingly.


    ¡°Caroline, you visited my grandma today, which means that you still care about me and my family, so wh


    y don¡®t you just admit that you¡®re Scarlett?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Charles, I think you¡®re drunk. My name is Caroline Wilson!¡±


    Scarlett¡®s face turned red from anger as she narrowed her affectionate eyes at me.


    Was I drunk? Probably.


    From the moment I saw her, I became intoxicated, and I hadn¡®t been sober ever since.


    ¡°Simon, let¡®s go. There is an insane guy troubling us here, so I just want to leave.¡±


    Scarlett stood up, held Simon¡®s hand, and walked out.


    Were they trying to be rid of me? I was not going to let them have their way. So I made up my mind to foll


    ow them. Scarlett began to quicken her pace, and when she arrived at the hall, a cleaning trolley was pu


    shed towards her.


    I instantly rushed forward and pulled her into my arms while Simon stood beside the trolley.


    ¡°Can you stop being so reckless? What if you get hurt?¡± I felt like my heart was about


    to jump out of my chest when I saw that the trolley was going to hit her.


    All of a sudden, I felt a tearing pain from my palm, but holding Scarlett in my arms, I was able to graduall


    y calm down.


    ¡°Be careful when you walk,¡± I reminded her gently. She fell silent at that moment, and time seemed to ha


    ve stopped. Soon, she pushed me away with a cold look in her eyes.


    ¡°Thank you for what you just did, but please stay away from me from now on,¡± Scarlett said, and I felt the


    pain in my hand increase again.


    ¡°What¡®s wrong with your hand?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    With a frown, she took my hand and began to check if I was wounded. I could not


    help but snort. She was such a softy. I could tell that she still cared about me.


    My heart softened when I saw her lower her head and checked my hand, and I quickly kissed her on the f


    ¡°Scarlett, I know that it is you. It¡®s okay that you don¡®t want to get back with me now. And I know that I wro


    eyes of the woman I was in love with, I promised her.


    Simon¡®s POV:


    After Charles left, Caroline seemed to be lost in thought. It seemed like she still had feelings for him.


    ¡°Looks like I have a very strong rival in love, then,¡± I said with a bitter smile.


    ¡°I am so sorry that you were not able to have your lunch.¡± Caroline¡®s face was pale and her voice was ridd


    Shaking my head, I joked, ¡°It¡®s alright. You can buy me some sandwiches.¡±


    Upon hearing that, a smile appeared on her lips.


    ¡°You are so easy to please.¡± I walked her


    back to the Wilson Group, and she waved to me before getting in.


    ¡°Goodbye, Simon. I¡®m sorry for ruining the lunch. I promise to treat you to delicious food the next time.¡±


    With a smile, I said, ¡°We can meet every day from tomorrow.¡±


    Caroline looked at me in confusion.


    ¡°As a partner of your new project, I obviously have to supervise it. What¡®s wrong? You¡®re not going to welc


    me?¡± I teased.


    Actually, Mr. Wilson had been worried because Caroline was still young and inexperienced, so he had ask


    ¡°Of course, I am!¡± Caroline¡®s smile was bright and sweet, like a


    blossoming rose with an intoxicating scent.


    Seeing her like that, I seemed to understand why Charles was so obsessed with her. How could anyone


    not want a dazzling beauty like her?

 Chapter 416: Ultimatum

    Chapter416:Ultimatum


    Scarlett¡®s POV:


    I went back to work after the lunch break.


    I was relieved to know that the ecological park project on the west coast was finally being carried out


    in an orderly way.


    While I was reading some documents, my phone suddenly rang.It was a call from Nina.I picked up my ph


    one and answered the call at once.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Caroline, it¡®s been a long time since you came back. Don¡®t you have any ns to meet your


    best friend?¡± Nina jokingly asked.


    I could not help but chuckle at her clinginess. To be honest, I wanted to see her too, so I immediately


    agreed to have dinner with her.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    After work, I asked Elena to drive me to a fancy restaurant that had a view overlooking the sea.


    When I arrived at our meeting ce, Nina was already there. She waved excitedly upon seeing me.


    ¡°Caroline, here!¡±


    With a smile, I walked over to her and sat in front of her. ¡°Nina, long time no see.¡± ¡°So you knew all along


    that it had been a long time since we hadst seen each other? Did you know how sad I was when I fou


    nd out you hade back, but I couldn¡®te to see you?¡± Ninained with a pout.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry. It¡®s all my fault,¡± I apologized sincerely.


    ¡°Oh,e on! I was just kidding!¡± Nina held my hand andforted me.


    ¡°I understand that you¡®ve been going through a lot. Honestly, I feel sorry for you.


    You don¡®t deserve to suffer.¡± I waved my hand in dismissal and let out a snort.


    ¡°It¡®s okay. Let bygones be bygones.¡±


    While we were having dinner, Nina turned to me and joked, ¡°Did Charles pester you after you returned? J


    udging from his personality, I don¡®t think he¡®ll give up easily.¡±


    ¡°I¡®ve divorced him. It¡®s impossible for us to be together again. Besides, what he¡®s done is unforgivable,¡± I


    reminded Nina with a sneer tugging at the corners of my mouth. Nina shook her head helplessly and cha


    nged the topic.


    ¡°Enough about Charles. Do you have any


    new admirer? I won¡®t be surprised if you have. You¡®re intelligent, beautiful, and charming. I¡®m sure many


    men are chasing you.¡±


    Simon¡®s face shed through my mind. I sighed at the thought of him.


    ¡°Well, my father set me up with a guy. But the thing is, all I want is to get custody of my children. How am


    I supposed to have time to think about anything else?¡± A sense of powerlessness washed over me


    as I thought of my kids.


    The Moore family would not just give my children back to me, even though I was their


    mother. I could not even see them. Getting full custody of my children wouldn¡®t be an easy feat.


    Nina looked at me with concern. ¡°Caroline, you can fight for their custody and start a new life at the same


    time.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Can we talk about that some other time?¡± Nina shrugged. ¡°If you say so. By the way, your birth


    day ising. What do you n on your birthday?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡®t nned anything. But don¡®t worry. I¡®ll definitely invite you if I throw a party,¡± I replied with a smil


    e.


    After dinner, Nina and I walked out of the restaurant side by side.


    While we were walking in the street, she suddenly gasped in surprise and pulled me to the side.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked confusedly.


    Nina pursed her lips and pointed at something not far


    away. I looked in the direction where she was pointing and saw Adam and Susan passing by.


    Susan was holding Adam¡¯s arm, and her head was resting on his shoulder. They looked like a couple.I


    frowned as I stared at their receding figures.


    ¡°Since when did Susan and your uncle start hooking up with


    each other? Be careful. They¡®re not good people,¡± Nina cautioned.


    ¡°Don¡®t worry. They can¡®t stir up trouble anymore,¡± I reassured her. But in all honesty, my instincts


    told me that they were up to something. I would be watching them.


    William¡®s POV:


    Scarlett¡¯s reminder felt like a thom in my heart.


    Because of this, I contacted a private detective to look for the


    woman she was talking about. Atst, I received a call from the private detective today. Apparently, he ha


    d found Sofia Byrne and gotten her phone number.


    So, without further ado, I decided to send her a message.


    ¡°Sofia, this is William Stevens. Would you like to have a drink with me?¡±


    To my astonishment, she quickly texted back, ¡°I can¡®t drink. Not alcohol.¡± I frowned.


    ¡°I see. What kind of drink would you like?¡±


    ¡°Milk.¡±


    Upon receiving her reply, I changed my clothes and went out.


    Thirty minutester, I arrived at Sofia¡¯s residence. Finding out where she lived was not


    difficult as she gave me her address without hesitation.I must admit, I felt a little nervous as I stared at


    her closed door.I had to muster all my courage for a


    moment before ringing the doorbell. Sofia opened the door a few momentster.


    On the way here, I imagined how she would react when we finally saw each other. I assumed she would


    be happy to see me. On the contrary, she gave me a cold look instead.


    ¡°Come in,¡± she said curtly.


    Her indifference took me by surprise. My mind went nk, and the pleasantries that I had nned


    on saying got stuck in my throat. I went into her home just as she had said. Sofia, on the other hand, sat


    on the sofazily. Sofia was only wearing a thin silk nightdress with her long hair hanging casually over


    her shoulders.


    She looked alluring, especially since the lights in the living room were dim. Because she said she wanted


    only milk, I brought a bottle with me. I put it on the table and went straight to the point.


    ¡°Sofia, did you give birth to my child?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Sofia admitted without hesitation.


    I was taken aback. I did not expect her to be so straightforward.


    Seeing that I was at a loss, she chuckled and exined, ¡°Had I told you that I was pregnant, you would ha


    forced me to have an abortion. But since I¡®ve given birth, there¡®s nothing you can do about it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Where¡®s the baby? I want to see her,¡± I demanded.


    ¡°I¡®m afraid you have no right to do so. You love Scarlett, don¡®t you? That¡®s the reason why I hid my pregna


    was casual, yet her attitude was resolute.


    ¡°You gave birth to my child. Of course, I should take responsibility for her.¡±


    ¡°No need. We don¡®t love each other anyway. Besides, I don¡®t need you to be responsible for me or


    my child.¡±


    ¡°We may


    not love each other, but that doesn¡®t mean that I won¡®t be good to my child. Sofia, I¡®m the baby¡®s father. Yo


    have no right to stop me from seeing her!¡±


    The more I spoke, the louder my voice became. However, as I looked at Sofia¡®s stone¨C


    cold expression, I suddenly felt powerless.


    Beforeing here, I thought that she would take advantage of the baby so she could get close to me.


    I was wrong. It seemed that she did not care about me at all. ¡°I can take care


    of her on my own,¡± Sofia replied with a faint smile. ¡°Sofia, what can I do to make you let me see my child?


    for your new game?¡±


    ¡°What? You want to be the spokesperson of that game?¡± I asked confusedly.


    ¡°Hang on.¡± Sofia took out a photo album and handed it to me.


    ¡°I just shot these photos a few days


    ago. Don¡®t you think I look just the heroine of the game?¡± My gaze fell on the photo.


    Sofia was undeniably outstanding in both appearance and body. I returned the album to her.


    ¡°Why don¡®t you


    ask your agent to send it to thepany? It¡®s not my job to choose the spokesperson, after all.¡±


    ¡°If that¡®s the case, you can leave now.¡± Sofia¡®s face suddenly turned cold. Her attitude infuriated me.


    ¡°You gave birth to my child without telling me because you wanted to use her. You wanted my advertising


    endorsement in exchange for her. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± I asked with disdain.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Believe what you want.¡± Sofia turned her head away and did not say anything more. Without another


    word, I stormed out in a huff. My phone suddenly rang when I was walking downstairs.


    ¡°I won¡®t marry the woman you¡®ve


    arranged for me. I¡®ve found the one for me!¡± I shouted in anger. With that, I hung up the call without waitin

 Chapter 417: Cancel The Wedding

    Chapter 417: Cancel The Wedding


    Nancy¡®s POV:


    My wedding with Liam proceeded as scheduled.Many wealthy, influential people came to the


    wedding.It was a truly big event.


    Once I had changed into the wedding dress, I hid in the dressing room, thinking of the past.


    After Charles had hurt me, I was heartbroken.I went to a bar to get drunk.


    And when I did get drunk, I ended up having sex with Liam! Not long after, I found out that I was


    pregnant.


    At the time, Nick¡®spany was in a pinch and was in dire need of financing.My only choice was to


    speak to Liam and convince him to finance Nick¡®spany, and in exchange, I would get married to


    him.


    Now that the wedding was being held as scheduled, I suddenly felt reluctant to go through with it.I


    wasn¡®t sure if I was marrying the right person, and I was uncertain if this marriage would bring me


    happiness in the future.


    At this time, the door of the dressing room was suddenly pushed open.


    Raina walked in and said, "Nancy, almost all of the guests are here.Are you ready to go out there?"


    "Yup! Ready as I¡®ll ever be," I replied with a smile, adjusting my mood.


    "After you and Liam get married, you and I will finally be family, Nancy!" Raina held my hand


    gleefully.


    "Thank you, Raina." I held her hand as well, and smiled back!


    "Liam is a good person.I¡®m sure he¡®ll treat you well.I hope you can finally move on from the past as


    soon as you can¡± Raina remarked kindly.


    When I saw the worry and agitation in her eyes, I replied, "I¡®ve already let go of the past.There¡®s no


    need to worry, Raina.I won¡®t do anything that could be harmful to both of our families."


    Raina breathed a sigh of relief and took me out.


    During the ceremony, I slowly made my way towards Liam while holding the bridal bouquet.


    In terms of family background and appearance, Liam was clearly an excellent man.


    But for some reason, I always get the feeling that he was being indifferent towards me.I suppressed my


    bitters andpleted the wedding ceremony with a smile on my face.


    After exchanging the rings, the guests¡® blessings and congrattions resonated throughout the hall.


    As I stared at Liam¡®s handsome face, I suddenly felt like I was in the clouds.


    Suddenly, a sharp, angry voice broke the happy atmosphere of the wedding.


    "Liam, you bastard!"


    All the guests turned their attention to the woman who shouted.I looked towards the direction the sound


    came from and saw a pregnant woman walking out of the crowd, holding a sharp knife.


    "Cassie?" Liam¡®s eyes widened, visibly shocked.


    "Liam, if you go through with this marriage, our child and I will die right in front of you!" Cassie pointed


    the knife at her own stomach.


    It seemed that she was serious about her threat.Liam let go of my hand, approached the woman,


    looking absolutely devastated.


    "Cassie, what do you want?"


    "You told me that you¡®d marry me, Liam.Why are you marrying another woman?" Cassie asked, visibly


    displeased.


    "Stop messing around, Cassie.Put the knife down!" Liam eximed.


    "No! Unless you walk out on your wedding with this woman, I will not put the knife down!" Cassie cried.


    It seemed that she was determined to go through with her threat.


    The moment I heard this, I was dumbfounded: I turned my attention to Gary to ask for his help, only to


    find that he, too, looked bothered.


    The pain and disbelief of being cheated on overcame my heart.I burst into tears.


    "Liam, what the hell is going on?" I asked while sobbing.


    "It¡®s not what it looks like," said Liam.


    "Then who is the father of her baby?" I asked back.


    Cassie looked like she was around seven to eight months pregnant.


    "It¡®s mine," Liam admitted.


    "But I¡®ve told you before that I¡®ve had a few romantic partners in the past and that I¡®m not a responsible


    and good man.Even so, you still insisted on marrying me, didn¡®t you?"


    "Liam, you bastard!" I pped him across the face, ring into his eyes.


    "I really am a bastard.Otherwise, I wouldn¡®t have had a one¨Cnight stand with you!" Liam touched his


    cheek; anger, visible in his eyes.


    Cassie shoved me and growled, "Who the fuck permitted you to hit him, huh?"


    "He is my husband.I pped my ¡®husband¡®. What¡®s that got to do with you?" I asked, scoffing at her.


    "Why you little piece of¡­ I¡®m going to let you know whose husband he really is!" Cassie scoffed back.


    "I just got married to Liam today. You¡®re nothing but a homewrecker!" I fired back.


    In my opinion, Liam would never ignore the interests of our families.


    "Liam, are you seriously going to stay married to this woman or are you going to leave with me? The


    child in my womb is about to be born. He needs his father!"


    Tears welled up in Cassie¡®s eyes. I turned my gaze towards Liam, feeling nervous.


    "I¡®ming with you," Liam said while firmly holding her hand.


    My eyes widened in disbelief.


    Nick grabbed Liam¡®s cor and asked through gritted teeth, "This woman¡®s child is yours? Isn¡®t Nancy¡®s


    child yours too?"


    "Who knows?" Liam replied, putting on an impish grin.


    Losing his patience, Nick punched him and knocked him to the ground.I was so scared that my legs


    grew weak and I couldn¡®t help but sob.


    Liam chuckled wryly.


    "Nichs, your sister forced me to marry her by threatening our family with that baby in her womb.If it


    weren¡®t for that, I never would have agreed to marry her."


    "But today is your wedding day!" Nick growled, clenching his jaws.


    "I¡®m sorry that I have to hurt you, Nancy, but I knew Cassie way before you and I love her." Liam looked


    into my eyes.


    He seemed to be feeling genuinely guilty.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Having said his piece, he took Cassie¡®s hand and gently kissed the back of her hand.


    Seeing them so intimate disrupted thest bits of sanity I had left.I felt as though I had been thrown into


    a prison of ice.


    Suddenly, I felt a sharp paining from my lower abdomen.I covered it because it was so painful.


    "Nick, my belly hurts!" I cried.


    Nick hurriedly helped me up.


    When I noticed the blood on my wedding dress, I began panicking.


    ¡®¡®My¡­ my baby!¡®¡¯


    "We got married because of that baby, but now it seems that will no longer be a problem," Liam


    remarked.


    His heartless demeanor shocked me and pushed me towards despair.


    "Liam, why did you do this to me?" I cried.


    Though our marriage was merely a business alliance, I started to have feelings for Liam.I was willing to


    move on from my painful past and be a good wife to him and an even better mother to our child.


    Sadly, it seemed that I was too naive.


    Luck was never on my side when it came to love.


    Both Charles and Liam chose another woman over me, and they did it so decisively.


    "I don¡®t love you.Even though so many guests have attended our wedding, none of these people


    sincerely bless our marriage."


    Liam had torn off his mask, revealing his truly ruthless side.


    "But¡­ you promised me that you¡®d be on my side," Iined tearfully.


    "You¡®ve always loved Charles, but then you used that child in your womb to coerce me to marry you.Do


    you honestly believe that I¡®ll marry a scheming woman like you?" asked Liam.


    "Isn¡®t Cassie doing the same thing? She threatened you by killing herself and her child at this wedding,


    and humiliated you in front of all these people!" I countered.


    "She¡®s different from you.She knows me better, and she¡®s certainly a better person than you are."


    Liam embraced Cassie, showing his deep affection and tenderness towards her.His words were like a


    knife, jabbing into my heart.


    Finally, I broke down and began to cry bitterly.My legs were so week that I almost fell to my knees.


    Nick quickly held me up and tried tofort me.


    "Nancy, that man does not deserve you.You deserve someone so.

 Chapter 418: The Bloody Wedding

    Chapter 418: The Bloody Wedding


    Nancy¡®s POV:


    "Liam, don¡®t go.I promise, as long as the wedding carries on, I¡®ll forget what happened between you


    and Cassie.In fact, I¡®ll ask someone to take care of her and the baby."


    I endured the pain in my belly and begged Liam for mercy.I even put my dignity in the line just to make


    him not leave me.


    "I¡®m sorry for what I¡®ve done.I promise I¡®ll make it up to you, ¡° Liam replied guiltily.


    My eyes widened in shock.What did he mean by that? Before I could find the answer to that question,


    Liam squatted down and held my hand.Then, to my astonishment, he took the wedding ring off my


    finger.


    "This ring doesn¡®t belong to you, so it shouldn¡®t be on your finger anymore." I grabbed his hand and


    warned through gritted teeth, "Liam, don¡®t push me too far!"


    "I¡®m sorry, Nancy,"


    Liam pulled my hand off and stood up Just as he was about to walk away, I grabbed his sleeve and


    implored, with tears streaming down my face, "Don¡®t be so cruel to me."


    Liam lowered his head and looked at me with expressionless eyes.


    Then, he shook off my hand and walked toward Cassie without looking back.He stretched out his hand


    at Cassie.


    The diamond ring that was on my finger a moment ago was now on his palm.


    "Do you still want it?" he asked.


    "No.I don¡®t want it anymore.Someone has already worn it."


    Cassie threw the knife away and threw herself in Liam¡®s arms.


    "I¡¯m so sorry, Liam.It¡¯s just that I can¡®t live without you."


    "You silly girl, I¡¯m right here with you, okay? Just you wait.I¡®ll settle ounts with you once you¡®ve given


    birth to our baby.I¡®ll be sure to teach you a lesson." Liam said in a stern tone, yet his expression was


    doting and affectionate.


    The tall and handsome man in front of me held the pregnant woman in his tight embrace.


    Those who could see them right now would think that they were a happy couple.But¡­ what about me?


    What about my baby? This was my wedding.


    Today was supposed to be the best day of my life.But here I was, watching my groom hold another


    woman in his arms.


    How pathetic.A few momentster, Liam finally let go of Cassie.


    To everyone¡®s surprise, he threw the diamond ring as if it was worth nothing and then held Cassie¡®s


    hand again.


    "Let¡®s go," he said with a smile.


    "Yes," Cassie gleefully replied.


    Despair washed over me as my wedding ring disappeared in the sea of people, just like my happiness.


    "Oh my God! What¡®s going on? Did the bridegroom just run away with his mistress?"


    "I know, right?! The bride must be in anguish as the groom¡®s mistress hade to ruin her wedding


    day.To think, he even chose the mistress and abandoned his bride!"


    "There must be something in her that made the groom choose his mistress.Oh well.This is humiliating


    for both the Wood and Hill family."


    The crowd¡®s whispers and gossips with one another were a tight p in my face.I lost everything no


    shameless couple destroyed my happiness and trampled on my dignity.


    Ironically, even though I was the victim, Liam and Cassie seemed to be having the best day of their


    lives.


    How could they live happily ever after ruining my life?! Without thinking, I picked up the knife that


    Cassie had thrown and rushed toward them.


    "Liam!"


    I shouted at the top of my lungs, which sounded like a battle cry.I wanted them to have a taste of their


    own medicine.


    The sound of the knife piercing into flesh greeted my ear, and blood sttered on my white wedding


    dress.


    How could this be? My gaze shifted from the knife to the person in front of me.I was going to stab Liam.


    But at thest second, Cassie rushed forward and blocked the knife.


    "Cassie!" Liam cried out.


    A sound of metal nking echoed in the hall as the knife fell to the ground.


    But to me, everything went eerily silent.I lowered my gaze and looked at my bloody hands.I could still


    feel the coldness of the knife and the warmth of the blood.I¡­ I killed someone.


    "Ah!" I seemed to have woken up from a horrible nightmare.


    Suddenly, my knees buckled, and I copsed onto the cold, hard ground.


    For a moment, the world felt like it was spinning around.I could hear my brother and parents shouting


    my name in the distance.


    My eyelids started to feel heavy, and I felt something leaving my body.


    With that, everything went ck.


    Nichs¡®s POV:


    Liam and I stood by the door of the operating room.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The atmosphere between us was depressing.


    Today was supposed to be the happiest day in Nancy¡®s life.


    But here she was, lying on the operating table with blood all over her body.I had no news about her


    condition yet.I also wondered if the baby was fine.


    Why did this happen? I was confused.


    To make Nancy stop pestering Charles and find her own happiness, I tried everything I could to marry


    her off to Liam.


    However, I did not expect that she would be pushed further down into hell.


    Was I at fault here? While I was in deep thought, the door of the operating room opened.


    "Doctor, how is she?" Liam and I asked at the same time.


    "Congrattions.She has given birth to a healthy baby girl." I was stunned.


    Was the doctor talking about Cassie?


    "What about the child¡®s mother?" Liam anxiously asked.


    "Fortunately, the knife did not stab into any vital organs.She¡®s in a stable condition now with non¨Clife¨C


    threatening injuries.Please take good care of her. She¡®ll recover soon." Liam seemed relieved.


    But it irked me that he did not ask a single question about Nancy.It was as if he did not care.


    "Doctor, what about my sister, the other pregnant woman?"


    The doctor fell silent, and a look of guilt shed across his face.My heart sank.


    The doctor did not need to answer my question.


    "Unfortunately, it was toote when she was sent here.We couldn¡®t do anything about the baby."


    I was both relieved and in dismay.


    Although my sister lost her baby, I was d that she was fine.


    "But, I¡®m afraid she¡®ll never be able to conceive again."


    The doctor sighed and shook his head with regret, Unable to conceive again? I looked at the doctor


    upon hearing this.


    "I¡¯m sorry.We¡®ve tried everything we could."


    The doctor bowed apologetically, turned around, and left.Liam and I were stunned when we heard the


    bad news.


    "You bastard!" I bellowed.


    with tears in my eyes, I clenched my fist and hit Liam square in the face.


    This was all his fault.


    If it were not for him, Nancy would not have lost her child; nor would she have lost the ability to be a


    mother.He was the one who caused all these tragedies! The blow sent Liam to the ground.


    Nevertheless, I was still dissatisfied.I rode on him and threw punches one after another.


    Surprisingly, he did not resist and just let me vent my anger on him.


    "Stop!" the hospital security guards shouted behind me.


    Although reluctant, I had no choice but to let him go.


    "Sorry for the trouble," Liam said to the guards, his face beaten ck and blue.


    Gary rushed to the hospital with Sunny at his heels.


    "Don¡®t worry, Nichs.The Hill family will make it up to Nancy." I sat on the chair and sneered.


    "How are you going to make it up to her?"


    "The Hill Group will give the Wood Group a big project for free," Gary replied apologetically.


    A project? I was fuming with anger, but his words made me burst intoughter.


    "Do you honestly think you can buy me off with a project? How dare you assume you can make up for


    what my sister is going through? You¡®re dreaming!"


    Thinking that I would not be swayed, Gary ordered Liam, "Liam, get over here!"


    Liam walked over silently.


    "Apologize now!"


    Liam took a look at me and bowed his head.


    "I¡®m sorry."


    "Nichs, I¡®m really sorry for what happened.I¡®ll send someone to yourpany tomorrow to talk


    about the project in detail," Gary added.


    As I looked at his cynical expression, I felt as though I had swallowed a thousand ants.


    Did he think he could get forgiveness with a simple apology?


    "All of you, get the hell out of here!" I roared, my hands trembling in anger.


    Once the Hill family was gone, I forced myself to calm down.It was only when I regained myposure


    that I walked into my sister¡®s ward.


    Nancy had woken up.


    She was lying on the bed, her shoulders trembling as she sobbed in silence.


    "Nicky¡­"


    I rushed towards her and gave her a hug.It must have been then that she realized the weight of what


    had happened that she broke down.


    My heart ached as if it had been pierced by a knife.I tried my best to hold back my tears.


    Right now, she needed me to lend her a shoulder to cry on.


    "Everything¡®s going to be okay, Nancy.Take good care of yourself.A scum like Liam doesn¡®t deserve


    you.There are better men waiting for you."


    "I hate him so much!"


    Nancy¡®s voice was filled with grief and anguish.I held her in my arms to give her thefort she


    needed.And, once again, tears welled up in my eyes.

 Chapter 419: I Don‘t Accept Her

    Chapter 419: I Don¡®t ept Her


    Charles POV


    That evening when I was ying with James in the living room, I saw the news of Nancy¡®s wedding


    broadcasting on


    "Dad, look!"


    James eximed, pointing at the TV.


    When I looked up, I saw Nancy rushing towards Liam with a knife in her hand. Subconsciously, I


    covered my son¡®s eyes to avoid him from seeing it.


    "Dad, what¡®s the matter?" James asked in a puzzled tone.


    "It¡®s something not proper for kids to watch."


    Even after hearing my advice, James pursed his lips, pulled my hand away from his eyes, and


    continued to point at Nancy


    "Dad, I have seen that woman! She hase to our house before! What happened to her? She looks


    so pitiful." James widened his eyes as he turned to me with a curious look.


    "James, everyone has to live their own life, and some people are lucky, while others are not," I


    exined bluntly with a sigh.


    "Then you must be really lucky, Dad!" James said with a serious expression.


    "Why do you think so?" I asked, amused by his words.


    "Well, it is because you have me, my brothers, and Mommy!"


    James¡® voice was filled with pride as he looked at me and gave a firm nod.I could not help but feel


    amused at heart.I reached out my hand and touched his nose lovingly while pretending to be upset.


    "I made your mom angry before, and I still haven¡®t gotten her back yet.What do you think I should do?"


    "You should try harder to win her back, Dad!"


    "Don¡®t you want to help me, son?"


    Narrowing his eyes with a serious expression, James began to think carefully.


    "I will pray for you, and I really hope that she forgives you soon, Dad."


    A sense offorting warmth filled my heart when I heard my son¡®s affectionate words.I couldn¡®t help


    but hug him.


    "James, you are such a good boy!"


    At that moment, my mom walked up to us.


    "Charles, I need to talk to you," she said in a serious tone.


    "Okay." I nodded in reply.


    "James, go upstairs to your room, okay? I need to talk to your grandma."


    After giving me an obedient nod, he walked upstairs with the nanny.My mom and I were alone in the


    living room.


    "Charles, how is you hand now?"


    Asking that, she tried to take my hand, but I quickly hid my bandaged hand behind my back.


    "Mom, don¡®t worry.My hand has healed very well.It¡®s all right now."


    A short pauseter, she withdrew her hand silently.


    "I heard that you took the blue diamond ne that I gave to Raina.Is it true that you cancelled the


    cooperation with the Hill Group too?"


    Someone had clearly snitched to her.


    "Yos,"


    I replied in a calm voice My mom¡®s expression changed at once and she became inpatient


    "Charles, how can you do that? I gave that ne to Raina, but it didn¡®t mean anything.It has nothing


    to do with her family, either.How could you go up against the Hill Group over a ne? You really


    disappoint me, son,"


    My mom was a great woman.She was kind, soft¨Chearted, and credulous.


    I could not help but sigh in my heart "Calm down, mom.It¡®s not like you think.Don¡®t be so credulous,"


    I advised her in a patient tone. Once she was calmer, she turned to me and said earnestly.


    "Charles, I know that you still have feelings for Scarlett, and that¡®s why you don¡®t like Raina.But I pity


    Raina.Although she is Rita¡®s twin sister, I don¡®t think that they are the same¡­"


    "Stop talking about her," I interrupted her abruptly.


    "I know that you want me to give up on Scarlett, but I won¡®t marry anyone but her.If you find it tiring to


    take care of three kids, then I''ll hire more nannies to help you.I hope you keep your distance from


    Raina in the future."


    After saying those words in a fret, I was about to leave.


    "Charles! I don¡®t care what you think, but I won¡®t ept Scarlett.And I don¡®t care whether Caroline is


    Scarlett or not, but I can¡®t allow her to be Mrs.Moore."


    .


    Upon hearing her loud words, I frowned, shocked by her attitude.


    "She keeps snatching all of the Moore Group¡®s projects, and hurts you.A woman like her is too mean to


    be your wife."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    It was the first time that my mother was being so resentful towards Scarlett.


    Until now, she had only considered her like a daughter, and the sudden change in her attitude confused


    me.


    Why and when did she change? Not wanting to talk to her anymore, I turned around and left.


    At that moment, I got a call from Corey.


    "Charles, Caroline wants to see me tomorrow to discuss the cooperation."


    "Okay."


    I thought for a moment and added, "Meet her at the tennis court at ten o¡®clock tomorrow morning.I will


    also be there, so be careful, and don¡®t expose yourself."


    "Got it."


    Once I hung up, I walked upstairs to see if the kids were okay and found them sound asleep.


    How was I going to show up at the tennis court without making Scarlett suspicious? Thinking of the


    problem, I suddenly came up with an idea.I quickly took out my phone and called David.


    "Come to the Mint Bar immediately.I have something to talk to you about."


    Then I called Spencer and told him the same thing.


    After hanging up, I drove over to the Mint Bar.


    As soon as I walked in, I saw Vivian pushing Spencer inside.


    ncing at Spencer, who was in a wheelchair, I found him to be a little ruddy¨Clooking.He did not look


    as depressed as he had a few days ago.


    "Looks like you¡®ve recovered really well.The power of love is great, indeed," I teased.


    "That¡®s right! I deserve the credit.I take care of him and give him a good massage every day.Why


    wouldn¡®t he look good?" Vivian said with pride.


    Upon hearing that, Spencer¡®s face turned red, and he coughed awkwardly.


    "Alright, you¡®re the best.Go and get us some drinks.I want to talk to Charles." Vivian snorted, turned


    around, and left.


    I was relieved to see them getting along so well.


    With Vivian by his side, Spencer would never want to give up on himself.


    "Looks like you want to remarry her.Isn¡®t that right?" I asked curiously.


    "Well, yes,"


    Spencer scratched his head and added, "Don¡®t just talk about my business.What are you calling me


    here?"


    "I came to ask you and David to y tennis with me tomorrow.¡±


    "Tennis? Do you really think that I am in a state to y tennis now? Are you okay?"


    Looking at me in shock, Spencer pointed at his legs and then at my injured hand.


    "But Caroline is going."


    "Are you even sure that Caroline is Scarlett?" Spencer asked in confusion.


    "That doesn¡¯t matter as long as I am certain that she is my wife."


    As soon as I said that, David and Vivian walked over to us with a few bottles in their hands.


    "Would you like a drink?"


    I picked up a bottle of whiskey, poured a few shots and handed one to David and then Spencer.


    Just when I was about to hand one to Vivian, she refused, shaking her head.


    "No, thanks.I¡­"


    Before she could finish her words, she covered her mouth and bolted to the bathroom.


    Watching her run away, I was lost in thought.Was she pregnant?


    "Vivian, don¡®t think that I will be soft¨Chearted to you just because you have stomach problems!"


    Spencer shouted in a tone filled with duplicity.


    "Spencer, there can be another reason for a woman to throw up," I reminded him.


    "What a fool!" David burst intoughter.


    Stunned, Spencer asked, "What do you mean?¡®¡® David and I smiled at each other before I turned to


    Spencer with a helpless look and said, "Think about it."


    Thinking that Vivian and Spencer were finally living a happy life, I could not help but sigh with relief.

 Chapter 420: Your Biological Mother

    Chapter 420: Your Biological Mother


    Spencer¡®s POV:


    When I saw the smile on their faces, I was left befuddled.Vivian came back, visibly livid.


    "Charles, did Scarlett have the same symptoms back then?" she asked while frowning.


    "She did.Considering how adorable the baby is, she said everything she suffered was worth it." Charles


    nodded in agreement


    Vivian sat on the chair weakly while caressing her belly.


    "I felt like I almost threw up my intestines just now," she remarked.


    "You have to put up with it.Morning sickness is amon symptom.You¡®ll be fine after a few months,"


    David chimed in, trying tofort her with a smile


    "Do I have any other choice? That¡®s all I can do." Vivian shrugged, feeling helpless.


    Suddenly, David patted me on the shoulder and bantered, "Well, what are you waiting for, Spencer?"


    "What are you trying to say? I don¡®t get it," I replied.


    "Moron," Vivian remarked.


    Then, she nced down at her belly.


    "Don¡®t be like your father when you grow up, sweetheart."


    ¡®Father?¡®


    Upon hearing that word, I felt like a thunderp resonated within my head.I was so stunned that I was


    frozen in my seat.


    "Vivian, are you pregnant?" I asked, visibly astonished.


    "You finally figure it out! I guess you¡®re not so stupid, after all." Vivian sounded really disdainful.


    "Is the baby inside you mine?" I asked tentatively.


    ¡®¡¯Do I really have a child now? Am I going to be a dad?¡±


    "Who else could it be?" Vivian cackled in anger.


    While I was staring at her lower abdomen, my heart was filled with amazement.


    After several moments, I finally found my voice.


    "Why didn¡®t you tell me earlier?"


    Had I known that she was pregnant, I never would¡®ve pushed Vivian away.


    "I¡®ve tried to hint it to you many times, but you were so stupid to understand any of my cues.You¡®re so


    focused on trying to make me back away from you by being a difficult asshole!" Vivian shouted.


    Clearly, she was displeased of me. Now that I looked back on what I had done to her, I felt guilty. I


    hurried to her side and apologized sincerely.


    "I¡®m so sorry, my love.I want to make it up to you!"


    "Now do you understand how much I¡®ve been suffering?" Tears welled up in her eyes.


    Vivian looked truly miserable.


    My heart ached for her, so I quickly pulled her into my arms.


    "I¡®ve always known that, Vivian.I¡®m so sorry.It was stupid of me to make you suffer.Can you find it in


    your heart to forgive me?"I pleaded.


    "That depends on your performance." Vivian looked away, blushing.


    It was a relief to me that she didn¡®t refuse me decisively.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Perhaps it wasn¡®t toote yet.I still had a chance to make up for all the bad things I did to her.


    "Let¡®s get down to business first, shall we? Stop disying your affection in public, okay?"


    Charles interrupted 10:53 abruptly


    "You guys can go ahead and talk.I saw some friends over there.I¡®m gonna go and say hi."


    With that, Vivian stood up and left with a smile on her face.


    "You two go to the tennis court tomorrow.If you want, you can bring some friends with you as well," said


    Charles.


    "Your hand is still injured, isn¡®t it? Don¡®t try to act tough.Don¡®t you want to recover as soon as possible?"


    David asked Charles, scoffing at him.


    "I¡¯m fine.I can do it," Charles responded firmly.


    David and I exchanged nces while shaking our heads and sighing.


    Ever since Scarlett disappeared, Charles had been living miserably.No one knew better than us just


    how much he loved Scarlett


    "I don¡®t think I can y tennis now with my legs, but I can stille and watch the fun." I chuckled.


    After setting up an appointment the next day, we drank for a while and said goodbye.


    After my friends left, I sat alone for a long time before calling my mom.


    "Mom, I want to remarry Vivian as soon as possible.¡±


    Raina¡®s POV:


    In order to deal with the trouble that Liam had caused, Dad had been working really hardtely.Thus, I


    was left home alone.


    The fiasco at the marriage attracted clout.


    Nobody anticipated that something that scandalous would happen.


    At this time, someone rang the doorbell.I went to the door to open it.


    Upon seeing the person standing on the other side of the door, my eyes narrowed in disgust.


    "Raina, I¡®m your biological mother, Susan Lively," Susan said to me while smiling.


    "The only mother I have is Sunny Hill." I red at her, quickly closing the door and feeling disgusted of


    her.


    However, Susan prevented me from closing it.She was looking at me with pleading eyes.


    "Raina, please.Can youe out here for a sec so we can talk? I have so much to tell you."


    "There¡®s nothing I want to talk to you about.You¡®re not wee here.Please leave," I responded


    listlessly.


    "Raina, don¡®t you want to deal with Caroline? I can help you," Susan spluttered.


    Upon hearing those words, I paused, visibly surprised.


    "Is that so? How can you help?"


    "I¡¯m certain that I can help! I¡®ve already figured out a way to deal with her," Susan replied.


    After a moment of hesitation, I followed her out.


    Once we entered a bar, Susan began to look at me intently.


    The way she was staring at me made me feel ufortable.


    Feeling disdainful, I asked, "Didn¡®t you say that you have something to tell me?"


    Tears welled up in Susan¡®s eyes as she cried, "I¡®m so sorry to have made you suffer through so much,


    Raina."


    "From the moment you abandoned me, you were no longer my mother!" I eximed.


    "It¡®s not what you think! Someone deceived us both!" cried Susan.


    "What? What are you trying to say?"


    "Your father, Nate Lively, was quite the golden bachelor back in the day.Many women adored him, and


    I, myself, wasn¡®t an exception.I was the first woman to have his babies, and I had twins.So, I was


    fortunate to have married him soon." Susan let out a sigh.


    "I¡®m not interested in your shitty love story." I interrupted her reminiscence.


    "After I gave birth to Rita, the doctor told me that the other child was stillborn.That¡®s why I didn¡®t know


    that you were still alive all these years." Susan covered her face and burst into tears.


    "Are you serious?" My heart became indescribably heavy.


    For as long as I could remember, I had always believed that I had been abandoned at the orphanage.


    That was why I loathed my biological parents with every fiber of my being Upon learning that my twin


    sister, Rita, had grown into such a fine young woman and had lived a life of luxury, I became even more


    resentful.


    I never expected that this was the truth.


    Susan nodded to affirm my question.


    "You also said that you¡®d help me deal with Caroline, right? Are you for real?"


    "Raina, I owe you a lifetime of apologies and many more.Please, give me one chance to make it up to


    you.I know that you¡®ve been wanting to get rid of Caroline all this time.As long as we work together,


    we¡®ll be able to get you what you want." Susan looked into my eyes.


    She seemed really sincere about this matter.

 Chapter 421: Can You Blow Away Daddy’s Pain

    Chapter 421: Can You Blow Away Daddy¡¯s Pain


    Raina¡®s POV:


    "I¡®ll have to think about it.I¡®ll call you back in a few days," I said, checked the time, and stood up in a


    hurry.


    Susan¡®s promise was tempting, but I didn¡®tmit anything to her right away.I knew better than anyone


    else that there was no free lunch in this world.


    "Very well.I¡®m living a miserable life now, and I desperately need your help," Susan groaned and wiped


    her tears.


    I ignored her crying while keeping my face expressionless.


    "Here¡®s my phone number.Call me when you make up your mind," Susan said seriously.


    When I got home, I saw Dad sitting on the sofa with a long face.


    "Are you justing home? It¡®ste. Where have you been?" he asked, his face darkening.


    "I went to ask some of my friends to help us deal with the news about the wedding," I lied.


    Looking at my father¡®s serious face, I felt a little guilty.


    Fortunately, he didn¡®t ask further.He took out a bunch of papers and handed them to me.


    Then, he said coldly, "Sign this."


    "What¡®s this?" I asked curiously.


    "It¡®s a movie contract."


    "Why are you suddenly asking me to sign a movie contract?"


    "I have raised you for so many years, Raina.Since you¡®ve lost your chance to marry Charles Moore, it¡®s


    time for you to get out there and make your own money," he said tly.


    I felt like I¡®d just been struck by lightning.I exined hurriedly, "No, I haven¡®t lost my chance to marry


    Charles.I can still make the wedding happen.I just..."


    "Raina, I have given you more than enough time and countless opportunities, and you¡®ve exhausted


    everyst ounce of my patience," Dad rudely interrupted me.


    Then, he added, "You should be thankful I¡®m still helping you get a job.Sign the contract."


    Staring at my father¡®s cold eyes, I gritted my teeth, picked up the pen, and signed the movie contract.


    Charles¡®s POV:


    After breakfast, I drove James to the kindergarten.


    On the way, I asked him, "James, would you like to apany me somewhere? I will talk to your


    teacherter so that you¡®ll be excused from your sses."


    "Where are we going?" James asked, looking at me curiously.


    "To see Mommy," I answered with a smile.


    "Really?"


    James¡®s eyes lit up and an excited smile brightened up his face.He agreed without hesitation and


    looked absolutely thrilled the entire trip.


    When I pulled over at the tennis courts, James jumped out of the car, I quickly stopped him.


    "Why are you stopping me, Daddy? I want to see Mommy," James pouted.


    "I have something to tell you first,"


    "What is it?"


    James sat back in the seat, his eyes full of inquisitiveness.


    "Daddy¡®s hand is injured.I can¡®t y tennis today.Can you act with meter and tell Mommy how badly


    I¡®m hurt so 10:51 that she¡®ll worry about me?" I asked in a low voice.


    James thought for a while and then nodded.


    "Sure.But I have one condition."


    "What is it?"


    I shook my head, amused by my little boy¡®s words.Since when did he learn to bargain with adults?


    "From now on, you must take me with you whenever you go see Mommy," James replied firmly.


    "Well, that condition should have conditions of my own.You can¡®te with me all the time.There are


    some asions that I can¡®t take you to."


    "That¡®s okay.Just take me when you can."


    James put on a big smile, gave me a high five, and ran to the tennis courts in a sh.


    Watching him race away, I couldn¡®t help smiling.


    James was as lively and witty as Scarlett when she was a child.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Hello, Uncle Spencer and Uncle David," James greeted David and Spencer politely.


    "Really, Charles? You¡®re going to pursue your wife using your kid? You¡®re really hell¨Cbent on this, aren¡®t


    you?" Spencer teased.


    "Yes, because if I am not, I won¡®t stand a chance," I backfired.


    David patted me on the shoulder tofort me.


    "Where is Mommy, Daddy?" James looked around for Caroline.


    "She¡¯s not here yet, buddy.Why don¡¯t I teach you how to y tennis in the meantime?"


    "Okay!"


    It was the first time that James tried to y tennis, so his movements were a little reluctant and


    awkward.


    Before long, I caught a glimpse of Caroline walking toward the tennis courts.


    Even through the iron wire, I still recognized her slender figure.She was wearing casual clothes


    today, making her look vigorous.


    I gestured to James to get ready.


    He nodded and beamed, letting me know that he got my hint.I managed to pick up the tennis racket


    with my left hand.


    Then, I began to teach James the basics of ying tennis.


    James listened carefully and then shouted excitedly, "You¡®re so awesome, Daddy! Even though your


    right hand is injured, you can still y tennis so well with your left hand and teach me!"


    David and Spencer exchanged nces.


    David pinched the bridge of his nose while Spencer swallowed his lips.


    "Dude, you are some,"


    Spencer said bluntly, "I don¡®t care as long as I get her attention.You two look too stiff.Loosen up!"


    I whined and red at the two of them.


    David and Spencer simply nodded and then stepped aside.


    With a satisfied smile, I continued to teach James how to y tennis while ncing at Caroline out of


    the corner of my eye.


    As soon as she entered the courts, she saw James, After whispering a few words to Corey, Caroline


    hurried over.


    "Mommy!"


    James immediately dropped the ball in his hand and ran toward Caroline.I wasn¡®t able to stop him, so I


    just pped my forehead in frustration.


    "Mommy, Mommy, I¡®ve missed you so much!" James eximed, hugged Caroline tightly, and clung to


    her like a baby ko.


    "What are you doing here?" Caroline asked in surprise.


    "Daddy is teaching me how to y tennis.Daddy is so amazing.His right hand is hurt, but he can still


    y with his left hand,"


    James replied enthusiastically, held Caroline¡¯s hand, and towed her toward me.


    "Are you here to y tennis, too, Caroline?" I said by way of greeting.


    "Yes, I am,"


    Caroline responded indifferently. Looking at her cold gaze, I lowered my eyes, afraid that she would


    see the disappointment in them.


    "Mommy, Daddy¡®s hand hurts.Can you blow away his pain? Please?" James pleaded, raising my


    injured hand and showing it to his mother.


    I looked at him with appreciation.It seemed that I had made the right choice to take James here with


    me today.


    He truly was my son.


    "Your daddy can take care of his own pain, sweetie," Caroline smiled and stroked James¡®s hair.


    "No, I can¡®t." I got close to Caroline and gave her my injured hand.


    "Go to the hospital and see a doctor if your hand hurts.Making me blow on it won¡®t fix it," Caroline


    snarled, her face darkening and her eyes narrowing.


    "So, are you admitting now that you really are my mommy?" James asked with eyes brimming with fear


    and expectation.


    Caroline shed him a weak smile but didn¡®t answer.


    It broke my heart to see the disappointment in James¡®s face! When Caroline was about to turn around


    and leave, I frowned in pain.


    "I¡®m really hurt, Caroline.I need help."


    Then, my whole body quivered, and I fell toward Caroline.She instinctively reached out to support me.


    "Your hand is injured, yet you still came here to y tennis and even tried to teach your son how to


    y.Are you trying to get yourself disabled?" Caroline red at me.


    "Do you still care about me?" I asked and leaned on her on purpose.


    A faint fragrance wafted from her body, and I greedily sniffed it.


    Her scent made me think about all the wonderful memories we shared together, those I could still


    remember of course¡ªthe sweet hugs, the soft kisses, and all the times we made love.


    In my mind, she didn¡®t look icy and distant like this. Remembering that the warm, loving woman I once


    had was no longer the one that was in front of me now, I felt my chest constrict.


    "Mommy, don¡®t me Daddy.It¡®s my fault.I wanted to learn how to y tennis, so I pestered him to


    teach me," James exined.


    Caroline pushed me away and told James, It¡®s not weekend.You¡®re supposed to be in school.Why are


    you here now? Is it just a coincidence?"


    James and I looked at each other and were rendered speechless.


    Caroline shed me an usatory stare, and all I could do was look away and try to bite down my


    guilt.

 Chapter 422: Shooting An Adult Movie

    Chapter 422: Shooting An Adult Movie


    Scarlett¡®s POV:


    I became suspicious, looking at the father and son in front of me.How did they find out that I was going


    to be at the tennis courts? I turned to Corey.


    Was it really just a coincidence that Charles came to the tennis courts on the same day that Corey


    invited me?


    "Don¡®t get me wrong.I know the manager of this ce, and he told me that you had booked the court


    for the day," Charles exined.


    Was that really the reason he came there? I did not think so.I believed that there must be more to the


    story.


    However, I decided to ignore him and rolled my eyes.I then walked to Corey.


    "Mr.Stanton, I¡®m so sorry.Something weird happened here, but it¡®s all good now.Shall we continue?"


    "It¡®s all right.Waiting on ady is a necessary virtue for a British gentleman like me, especially when the


    lady is as beautiful as you, Miss Wilson."


    I smiled and pretended to ask in a casual tone, "Mr.Stanton, do you happen to know Charles?"


    "Do you mean Mr.Charles Moore over there? Of course, I do! In fact, I am pretty sure that the whole


    world knows a celebrity like him.But he doesn¡®t know me.I would love to work with him, though.What¡®s


    wrong?"


    I could not help but feel that Corey¡®s answer was too wless, almost as if it was scripted.


    "Nothing.Let¡®s start."


    Was I really reading too much into it? Suppressing the suspicious feeling in my heart, I began to focus


    on the game.


    Although I was ying tennis with Corey, I unconsciously nced at Charles and James from the


    corner of my eye.I saw that they were not leaving.


    "Mommy, you are the best!"


    James shouted in an excited voice as he raised his hand up and waved to me.I could not focus on the


    game after I heard his sweet voice.I missed another hit and warned myself.


    ¡®¡®Be focused! Even then, I could not stop myself from looking at my darling son.


    "Looks like Miss Wilson is not really interested in the game, so why don¡®t we discuss the cooperation


    first?" Corey suggested with a smile as he walked to me.


    I put down the tennis racket, wiped the sweat off my face, and nodded with a smile.


    "I would love that."


    "Then let¡®s find a ce to sit down and talk." I nced back and found the court next to ours empty.


    While I was not looking, Charles and James left.For some strange reason, a sense of depression


    clouded my heart


    Raina¡®s POV:


    That morning, I woke up, got dressed, and rushed to the movie set that my father told me about.


    Once I arrived at the set, the director looked at me.


    There seemed to be an undisguised straightforwardness in his eyes.


    Seeing that, I could not help but frown.I was respected wherever I went as the daughter of the Hill fam


    And I had never been looked down upon by anyone.


    "Miss Hill, we are going to shoot a...well, an action movie.Sort of.You should read the script first."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    With a smile, the director handed me the script.


    Taking it from his hands, I began to read it carefully.


    However, the contents of the script stunned me.It was not an action movie, but a porn movie!


    "Are you sure this is the correct script?" I asked with a hint of suspicion in my voice.


    Looking at me, the man nodded with a smile.


    When I saw that, I felt my heart sink to the bottom of my gut.


    How could that be possible? I threw the papers in my hand, and said firmly, "I won¡®t do it! "Miss Hill, you


    have no choice now because your father, Gary Hill, has already given us the contract with your


    signature on it."


    "No way! How could my dad do that?" My eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Miss Hill, we have paid a high fee for your role in the movie.You will have to pay for the liquidated


    damages if you refuse to act."


    The director¡®s expression darkened as he threatened me in a vicious tone.


    Standing there in a daze, I felt my heart sink deeper and deeper.I knew that my dad would not pay for


    the liquidated damages on behalf of me.


    And I had not saved any money over the years.


    Did I really have no choice but to ept my fate now? I quickly grabbed my phone from my bag and


    called my mom.


    But to my surprise, she did not answer.I then called my dad, but he did not answer, either.


    Thest ray of hope in my heart faded away.


    Feeling numb, I could not help but copse to the ground weakly.


    Why was my own dad doing such a thing to me? Why did I not read the contract thoroughly before I


    signed it? Resentment and regret filled my heart, drowning me in misery.


    "Go and get changed.Don¡®t leave the crew waiting for you."


    With an indifferent look in his eyes, the director nced at me and left.I absent¨Cmindedly walked to the


    dressing room.


    Tears of despair flowed down my cheeks when I saw the costumes that the crew had prepared for me.


    The clothes were so scanty that they couldn¡®t even cover my breasts and butt partially. I grabbed them


    reluctantly and changed into them, A whileter, I walked out of the changing room.


    Everyone outside looked at me with admiration and greed in their eyes.


    Enduring the disgust in my heart, I walked over to the set.


    The very first scene itself was a physical one! Suddenly, I saw a strong naked man walking towards


    me.


    Subconsciously, I wanted to retreat, but his strong arms trapped me.


    Feeling his hormones, i bit my lip nervously.


    Beneath the mask, my face was contorted with pain.He then began to stroke my exposed skin with his


    broad hands.


    The photographer approached us.The camera moved with the man¡®s movements until it was aimed at


    my naked vagina.I felt thankful that I was wearing a mask.


    If I was not wearing a mask, then I would feelpletely exposed and vulnerable.


    After the shoot was over, I pushed away the humiliation in my heart and walked out of the set.I found


    Susan¡®s number and called her immediately.


    "Susan, I agree with your proposal.I want to cooperate with you as soon as possible."


    After hanging up, I clenched my fists.I knew that I had to try onest time so that I would not have to


    live my life so miserably anymore.

 Chapter 423: I‘ve Been Thinking About You For A Long Time

    Chapter 423: I¡®ve Been Thinking About You For A Long Time


    Raina¡®s POV:


    As soon as I got home, I ran to the bathroom to take a shower I scrubbed every inch of my skin over


    and over again to get rid of those disgusting people¡®s marks.


    The vulgar scenes that I was forced to act in kept shing through my mind.I finally seemed to


    understand that I was nothing more than just a pawn to the Hill family.


    They had loved me up until I was beneficial to them.


    And when I was no longer in a position to be beneficial to them, they stripped me off my dignity and


    used me for onest thing. I hated Susan for losing me and I hated Gary for using me as a bargaining


    chip to help him get what he wanted.


    And I hated the heartless and cruel world that I lived in even more.


    It took me a long time to calm down and walk out of the bathroom.


    Before I got dressed, Gary, the man I used to see as my father but now nothing more than an animal,


    broke into my room and looked at me with perversion in his eyes.


    Feeling ufortable under his burning gaze, I took a step back subconsciously.


    "This is my room! What are you doing here?"


    "Your room? This is my vi, and I can go into any room I want here,"


    Gary sneered as he slowly walked towards me.I widened my eyes in horror, continuing to retreat.


    In the end, my back was against the cold wall, and I could not escape.


    The strong smell of alcohol on his breath disgusted me.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    "You¡®ve been on my mind for a long time now.I needed to use you to get close to Charles before, so I


    had to restrain my urges.But now that you have failed, you are of no use to me anymore," Gary said in


    a sarcastic tone, looking at me.


    "I have already convinced Chloe and Alice and they¡®ll help me.Please give me more time..." I pleaded.


    "Ever since the moment Caroline returned, you were doomed to fail," Gary hissed, sighing with


    disappointment.


    Unwillingly, I shook my head.I was desperate.


    "Raina, how was the shoot today? How about I help you recall the scenes you shot today, huh?"


    Saying that, Gary suddenly burst into obsceneughter.


    I immediately figured out that he did it on purpose.


    Struggling, I asked him coldly, "Why did you let me act in that kind of a film, Gary? I have no dignity left


    anymore because of that!"


    ¡°Don¡®t worry.You were made to wear a mask so that no one can recognize you," Garyforted me


    with a smile.


    "Are you sure?" I asked hesitantly


    "Of course! After all, you are still the daughter of the Hill family and if people and out that it was you in


    that pom movie, then the whole Hill family will be disgraced." saying that, Gary slowly slid his fingers


    under my robe and began to caress my body


    The corners of my mouth twitched bitterly and my heart sank Considering his character, I knew that he


    would cut off all ties with me and me the whole thing on me the moment my role in the porn became


    nows to the world.And I would be doomed for good when that happened.


    "I¡®ll do as you want me to, just please don¡®t use me anymore." Sniffling and sobbing, I continued to


    plead with him.


    "Use you? You really think that you have done something useful for the Hill family? Anything? Sunny


    and I have been trying our best to turn you into a remarkable heir, but you haven¡®t contributed anything


    to the family.Who do you think is to me here?"


    With a fierce coldness in his eyes, he red at me.He looked like a snake in hiding that was making


    me tremble with fear.


    "Can you please let me go?"


    "So many men have touched you, so why are you still keeping up the pure act? Hurry up and let me


    have some fun."


    Sneering, he threw me on the bed.He then pounced on me, pressing me under his body.


    Crying miserably, I began to struggle out of desperation.


    "You can¡®t do this to me!"


    "If those men can touch you, why can¡®t I? After all, I raised you.I would rather enjoy you myself than to


    let those men take advantage of your body!"


    With a lewd smile on his lips, Gary tore off my robe.


    "Mom, help!" I shouted.


    "No one is home now.They are all at the hospital, apanying Cassie.You can shout as loud as you


    like.No one is going to hear you!"


    Gary then unbuckled his belt with a hideous look.


    I closed my eyes in humiliation, letting him leave hickeys all over my body.


    He then continued to prate me without even seeing if I was ready.I frowned in pain, and tears


    appeared in my eyes.


    Ignoring my despair and pain, he continued to ruthlessly rampage my body.


    He gasped and groaned as he thrust himself deeper and deeper inside me.


    But to me, his sounds of pleasure sounded like a curse from the devil.I felt my body tearing from the


    pain, but I felt like I did not even have the right to wince or grimace.


    Just when I thought that the nightmare was finally over, he turned me over.


    Hugging me from behind, he raped me like an animal.


    After what felt like hours, he finally stopped.


    With a satisfied smile, he put on his clothes and gat out of bed before he promised in a low voice,


    "Raina, as long as you are obedient, the Hill family will continue to treat you well."


    The ripping pain from my body made me smile with self¨Cmockery.


    "Treat me well? What kind of treatment do you call this?¡® Seeing my reaction, Gary threatened me in a


    cold voice, "If you still want to stay in the Hill family, then be on call in the future.Or else, you won¡®t even


    be able to act in adult movies.I am a man of my word, so don¡®t think that I am just kidding with you."


    After that, he turned around, and left my room.


    The air in my room was mixed with the repulsive odor of alcohol and sex.


    Curling up into a ball, I finally burst into tears.


    Scarlett¡®s POV:


    When I walked out of thepany after work, I saw Charles downstairs.I noticed a cigarette in his


    hand and his face was haggard, Although I was a little surprised at first, I pretended to be calm as I


    walked past him.


    "Caroline, wait a sec!" Charles suddenly stopped in.


    "What¡®s up?" I asked tly.


    "Caroline, James is going to take tennis lessons, so we will be there at the same tennis court at five in


    the afternoon on Wednesdays.If you want to see him, then you cane there," Charles exined.


    Although I was moved by his sudden gesture, I tried to keep a straight face as I said, "That has nothing


    to do with me."


    "Caroline, James keeps telling me every day that he wants his mom.It¡®s pretty obvious that you hate


    me, but the kids are innocent."


    Recalling the happy and excited look in James¡® eyes when we had met thest time at the tennis


    courts, my heart ached.


    Even though it was clear as day to me that Charles had an ulterior motive, I still could not bring myself


    to refuse his temptation.


    Looking into his deep eyes, I smiled bitterly.He always knew how to use my weaknesses against me.


    That was the case before, and that was the case now.I would never be able to get rid of him as long as


    the kids lived with him.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "It¡®s not a big deal.Anyway, Mr.Moore, you didn¡®t have toe all the way to tell me about it in person."


    Sneering at him, I was about to leave.


    "Caroline, you can alsoe to the Moore mansion to see the kids every Friday night.And if you feel


    ufortable, then I can ask my mom and the others to leave when youe," he said.


    After giving him a curt nod, I walked to my car in silence.


    "Caroline." I heard someone calling my name as soon as I got in my car. I turned around and saw


    Simon walking towards me.


    "Simon, let¡®s go together."


    "Okay."


    Simon gave Charles a polite smile before he got in my car.


    Stunned, Charles¡® handsome face stiffened.I could not help but smile and feel better when I saw him


    angry.

 Chapter 424: Get Wet In The Rain

    Chapter 424: Get Wet In The Rain


    Charles¡® POV:


    After seeing Simon and Caroline leave together, I could not help but rush to follow them.


    Caroline¡®s car stopped in front of her house, and instead of leaving, Simon walked into her house with


    her.I suddenly felt a sense of crisis.


    My heart twisted and ached at the possibility of her falling in love with another man.


    Caroline was mine.


    And she could not be anyone else¡®s! I was determined to never let Simon have her.I ran to her door


    and knocked.


    Soon, Elena opened the door.


    Surprised, she looked at me and asked, "Mr.Moore, what are you doing here?"


    "I came to see Caroline," I answered bluntly.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "But Miss Wilson doesn¡®t want to see you, so please leave! She is not the person you are looking for,


    and I hope that you will stop troubling her,"


    Elena warned coldly before she shut the door on my face.


    Looking at the closed door, I lowered my eyes in disappointment.


    After standing there for a long time, I walked back to the car and lit a cigarette.


    As the cigarette smoke pervaded, I frowned, lost in thought. If Simon could get into her house, why


    couldn¡®t I? Could it be that Simon was more important in Caroline¡®s heart than I was? Was she really


    moving farther and farther away from me? Feeling the unbearable pain in my heart, I could not breathe.


    Clenching my fists, I punched the steering wheel to vent my anger.


    Soon, the sky turned dark and the moon rose.I put out the cigarette and got off the car.


    It had been a while since Simon walked into her vi, and he still hadn¡®te out.


    Staring at Caroline¡®s bedroom window, I was unwilling to leave.


    After a long time, I saw the lights in her room turn on.


    However, Simon still was in the vi.


    Was he in Caroline¡®s room now? What were they doing? Overwhelmed by such questions, I felt like I


    was suffocating. I wanted to knock on her door again, but I was afraid that I might annoy her, so I


    decided to continue waiting outside.


    The sky roared loudly, followed by a bright sh of lightning, indicating that a violent storm wasing.


    Soon, the rain began pouring down, and the loud shes of thunder pierced my ears. Within seconds,


    my whole body was soaked, and I could not help but shudder from the coldness. I raised my head and


    stared at Caroline¡®s bedroom without blinking.


    All I could think about was the sweet and loving memories that we had.


    Yes, I had recently started to remember things from our past.


    She would be so shy and blush whenever I flirted with her, and she would obediently nestle in my arms,


    letting me kiss her.


    She had tolerated everything that I had done to her. Thinking of our past, I couldn¡®t help but burst into


    tears.


    Under the pouring rain, my tears were indistinguishable.


    At times, I would want to go back in time and beat myself up for unscrupulously hurting the woman I


    loved.She used to love me with all her heart, but now, she was not even willing to give me a chance to


    make it up to her.


    Suppressing the pain in my heart, I prayed to God that she would appear in my sight again.


    Time passed, but my prayers were not answered.


    All of a sudden, I heard my phone ringing in the car.I got in the car and answered it.


    "Charles, Jason has a fever.Come home immediately."


    I hung up the phone, and looked out of the window reluctantly.


    However, Caroline¡®s door was still closed.I tossed my phone aside and drove away reluctantly.


    Simon¡®s POV:


    It was pouring when I was standing in front of the French window, looking outside.I saw Charles


    standing in the rain.


    He waspletely soaked, and looked really embarrassed, but I did not know how long he had been


    standing there.


    "Elena, don¡®t tell Caroline that Charles is waiting outside.I like her, and I don¡®t want mypetition to


    get any chance," I ordered in a low voice.


    Elena smiled and warned, "I hope you can be kind to Caroline in the future.She is a kind and strong


    woman.If you dare to hurt her, I will never let you go."


    "Don¡®t worry.I would never hurt her," I promised with a serious look in my eyes.


    "Caroline was deeply hurt because of her previous rtionship, and she still hasn¡®t recovered from the


    heartbreak.So it might not be easy for you to win her over," Elena reminded me with a sigh.


    "I understand." I looked out the window again and saw that Charles had finally left.


    Relief flooded my heart.


    As soon as I got home, I called Edward.


    "Simon, how does Caroline feel about you? And how is your rtionship going?" There was concern in


    his voice.


    "She is nice to me, but we are just friends for now," I replied in a voice that was filled with regret.


    "Caroline is ate¨Cbloomer, but don¡®t worry too much, and take things slow," Edwardforted me.


    "Yes, I understand."


    "I am looking forward to hearing some good news from you two!"


    "I¡®m looking forward to it, too.When are youing back, Mr.Wilson?"


    "About two weekster.I will be back on Caroline¡®s birthday.What¡®s your n?"


    Edward teased, "I¡®m nning a surprise for her, and I hope she will like it."


    "What is it?" Edward asked curiously.


    "You will find out when the timees."


    After hanging up, I turned on myptop and began to browse the Inte for gifts that Caroline might


    like.


    Although she seemed to be a gentle person, she was more stubborn than anyone I¡®d ever met.


    Ordinary gifts wouldn¡®t make the cut if I wanted to impress her.


    My hands stopped moving when my gaze fell on a photo.


    It was a photo of Edward, and Eason Felix, my dad.They were standing beside each other with a bright


    smile.

 Chapter 425: Go To The Hospital

    Chapter 425: Go To The Hospital


    Charles POV


    As I hurried home, my heart was filled with worry for my son, Jason.


    Until now, my clothes were still wet and they clung to my body, making me feel ufortable.


    The second I entered the living room, my mother, Alice, approached me.


    Visibly surprised, she asked me, "Charles, where have you been? How did you end up like that?"


    "It was raining and I forgot to bring an umbre."


    I shrugged casually, "Richard said that you left thepany quite early today.Did you go see Caroline


    again?" asked my mother I pursed my lips and fell silent.


    "Charles, haven¡¯t you had enough of this She¡¯s done nothing but hurt you! It¡¯s time for you to move on


    with your life."


    My mother frowned at me, visibly disappointed, "Mom, just go back and get some rest.I¡¯ll take care of


    Jason tonight."


    After that slightly vexing exchange of words, I went back to my room with a sullen expression.


    Once I had closed the door, I sighed bitterly.


    Between me and Caroline, she was the one who had gotten more hurt.


    However, I was so selfish that I refused to set her free.


    I was the one who hadmitted the most heinous crime. After changing into a fresh set of clothes, I


    went to the twins¡¯ room.


    Jason was having a fever and was sleeping restlessly.I sat on the edge of the bed, quietly staring at his


    reddened face.


    "Mommy."


    Jason was talking in his sleep.My heart ached for him.


    In a soft voice, I tried tofort him.


    "Mommy will be back soon.Sleep now, my good boy."


    Soon, Jason fell asleep.I gently tucked him in and stayed at his bedside the entire night.


    It wasn¡¯t until dawn that Jason¡¯s temperature finally stabilized.


    Once I was certain he would be fine, I breathed a sigh of relief.


    Perhaps because I had gotten wet in the rain and was unable to sleep for an entire night, my head began


    to ache again.


    I stood up, wanting to go back to my room.


    But the next second, I felt lightheaded and lost consciousness, Scarlett¡¯s POV: In the morning, I was


    awakened from my dreams because of the heavy rain outside the window.I reluctantly got up from the


    bed, washed up, and went downstairs.


    "Elena, how long has it been raining?" I asked.


    "Sincest night, I guess?" she replied.


    "Huh¡­ no wonder I fell asleep earlyst night."


    I watched the heavy downpour of rain outside the window and let out a sigh.


    In all honesty, I regretted bringing Simon home yesterday the second I did it.I shouldn¡¯t have used him to


    piss Charles off.


    Now that I looked back on it, I realized how childish I was yesterday and how selfish I was being.


    Elena nodded at me and smiled.


    Afterwards, she put the breakfast she cooked on the table.


    Even after we finished eating breakfast, the rain didn¡¯t ease off.


    "It¡¯s raining really hard.I won¡¯t be going to thepany today.Elena, I¡¯ve review the project information


    before I went to bedst night.Help me send them back to the team.If some of the employees couldn¡¯t


    make it to thepany because of the downpour, tell them they can work from home today," I ordered.


    "Got it.I¡¯ll inform them at once."


    Once Elena had left, I stood in front of the window, watching the rain pour nonstop.


    Thunder boomed down from the sky and fell to the ground.


    Somehow, it made me feel uneasy and irritable.


    It made me feel as though something bad was about to happen.


    Before I could think on it, my phone on the table rang all of a sudden.


    When I saw Charles¡¯ name on the phone¡¯s screen, I dropped the call right away.


    A momentter, my phone rang again.I rejected the call again.


    However, the caller refused to give up, so my phone kept on ringing.


    With no other choice, I had to answer it.


    "What do you want?" I asked impatiently.


    ¡®¡®Have I not made myself clear yesterday? Why does this idiot keep badgering me?¡¯¡¯


    "Mommy? Mommy, it¡¯s me! James!"


    James¡¯ anxious voice came through the phone, leaving me stunned.


    "James? What¡¯s the matter?" I asked, softening my tone.


    "Mommy,e to the hospital right away.Please!"


    James sounded really bothered.


    "Did something happen? Are you not feeling well? Which hospital?" I asked anxiously.


    But before James could answer any of my questions, the call was disconnected.


    ¡®¡¯Could James be sick? I wonder if it¡¯s serious.He probably wants to see his mother right now!¡¯ The


    thought of James¡¯ pitiful appearance left me flustered.


    After changing my clothes, I left the house quickly.


    The rain wasn¡¯t letting up.It was getting heavier by the minute.


    I stared at the congested roads, burning with anxiety.I keptforting myself with the thought that James


    sounded okay, so I thought that maybe his condition wasn¡¯t as serious as I initially believed it to be.I held


    the steering wheel tightly, taking deep breaths to calm myself down.


    After a long time, I finally arrived at the hospital.I went to the nurses¡¯ station in the inpatient department


    and asked, "Hello, is there a patient here named James Moore?"


    The nurse checked the records of inpatients and replied, "There¡¯s a patient whose surname is Moore.Go


    straight down that hallway and turn right.He¡¯s in the third ward."


    "Thank you!"


    I rushed towards the ward that the nurse mentioned.


    Upon opening the door and walking in, I didn¡¯t see James.


    All I saw was Charles lying on the bed with a ghastly pale face.He had an IV drip attached to his hand.


    Alice was sitting on the edge of the bed, staring at him with worried eyes.I looked at Charles nkly for a


    second, and suddenly realized that I had been deceived.It wasn¡¯t James who was sick.It was Charles!


    "How dare that naughty boy y tricks on his mother?¡¯ I thought.


    Alice stood up and shouted, "Caroline, you made Charles stay in the rain and now he¡¯s been


    hospitalized.The nerve of you toe here!"


    She made her disgust of me no secret.I was left confused by her usation.


    ¡®When did I do that? And what does his conditions have to do with me?¡¯ In the corner of my eye, I saw


    James sitting on the sofa.He didn¡¯t seem ill, so I was relieved to know that.


    Thus, I turned around, ready to leave.


    But James ran to my side and held my hand.


    "Mommy, don¡¯t go yet."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    My heart softened at the sight of his pure eyes.I ruffled my son¡¯s hair and said, "James, I have some


    important stuff to do.Why don¡¯t I juste visit you another day?"


    "No! I want Mommy to stay with me!"


    James hugged me tightly, refusing to let me leave.


    Feeling helpless, I sighed.I didn¡¯t have the heart to refuse his request.


    "James, she doesn¡¯t deserve to be your mother.Just let her go!"


    Alice tried to pull James away from me.


    However, the boy avoided her hand and held onto me more tightly, "Mom, just go home.I¡¯m fine now,"


    Charles said firmly.


    Feeling like she had no choice, Alice had to leave the hospital, albeit reluctantly.

 Chapter 426: Give Me A Kiss

    Chapter 426: Give Me A Kiss


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    There was an awkward silence in the ward after Alice left.


    With a worried expression, James held my hand and said, "Mommy, Daddy has a fever! And the doctor


    said that his headache was bing more serious."


    It was true that Charles was indeed looking severely pale and ill.


    As I sat down in front of the bed, I was at a loss for words.


    A whileter, I asked, "How did you get sick all of a sudden? You were fine yesterday, right?"


    "Caroline, are you caring about me now?"


    There was a glimmer of hope in Charles¡¯ eyes as he looked up at me.


    "If you don¡¯t want to tell me, then forget it."


    ring at him, I stood up, and was about to leave.


    However, Charles quickly grabbed my hand.


    "Don¡¯t go!"


    "Don¡¯t touch me,"


    I hissed, shaking off his hand.


    "It¡¯s because you did not let me in yesterday," Charles said in a pitiful tone.


    "What do you mean?".I asked with a frown.


    "Daddy waited outside your house for a long time and got soaked in the rain, Mommy! Jason became


    sickst night, so Daddy went home and stayed up all night taking care of him and fainted this


    morning!"


    Upon hearing that, my heart ached and I asked worriedly, "Jason¡¯s sick? How is he now?"


    "His fever hase down, so don¡¯t worry,"


    Charlesforted me softly.


    Bitterness filled my heart, and I could not help but lower my eyes.I scolded myself for being a terrible


    mom.I couldn¡¯t even take care of my sick child.


    "You cane to see them this Friday.They really miss you a lot.Jason kept calling your name in his


    sleep while he was sickst night."


    "I will go and see them."


    My eyes turned red at the thought of the twins.I also missed them deeply and was longing to see if they


    were doing okay.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting for you."


    The room fell silent again.


    With a smile on his lips, Charles fixed his deep gaze on me.


    Feeling a little ufortable, I tried to avoid looking at him.


    Rolling his eyes, James covered his mouth and yawned.


    "Mommy, you stay and take care of Daddy.I¡¯m tired, so I want to sleep for a while.C With that, James


    climbed onto the sofa and fell asleep.I felt more awkward with Charles.I bit my lip nervously, not


    knowing what to say.


    "Where is the thermometer? I''ll get it for you."


    I pretended to look around for the thermometer to evade the awkwardness between us.


    All of a sudden, Charles held my hand and said softly, "Caroline, just stay with me.I am really d that


    you came to see me."


    I withdrew my hand and said in a stubborn voice, "If I had known that you were the one that was sick,


    then I would not havee.You have led James astray, and now, he is plotting with you to trick me!"


    Charles handed his phone to me and exined helplessly, "My phone died.I didn¡¯t mean to deceive


    you."


    With a suspicious look in my eyes, I took the phone from him and checked it.It was indeed dead.


    "I am sorry that I misunderstood you.But you can¡¯t me me for doubting you.After all, you have


    tricked me many times before," I exined in a low voice.


    "Yes, and it¡¯s not your fault," Charles said gently.


    "Did you reallye to see me yesterday?" I looked at him in surprise.


    If James had not mentioned it, then I would not have known that Charles hade to visit me the night


    before.


    And obviously, I could not have known that he was waiting downstairs in the rain like a fool.


    "I saw you leave with Simon yesterday, and I saw him walk into your house and note back for a


    long time, so I kept waiting outside for you," Charles exined with a bitter smile.


    Hearing that, I fell into deep thought.I remembered that it had not been raining when Simon had left the


    previous night.


    So why was Charles saying that he did not see Simon leave my house? Moreover, considering


    Charles¡¯ character, how could he have just quietly waited outside? However, before I could ask him


    about it, the doctor walked into the ward.


    I immediately pushed those thoughts away and asked, "Doctor, how is Charles?"


    "He caught a bad cold and a fever, which aggravated his headache."


    A hint of guilt kept shing through my heart and I felt terrible.He would not have gotten sick if he had


    not waited outside my house in the rain all night.


    "Why is his headache so severe, doctor?" I asked in a low voice.


    "You¡¯re his wife.Don¡¯t you know about your husband¡¯s condition? Mr.Moore encountered a serious


    head injury a year ago, which is the reason he gets headaches very often."


    The doctor was clearly shocked and seemed to be using me, "I¡¯m not his wife,"


    I exined awkwardly, I used to be, but now I was not.


    With an apologetic smile, the doctor exhorted, "The trigeminal neuralgia that was caused because of


    the previous injury to his brain might be increasingly serious.It could even make him lose memory


    again."


    "Is it really that serious?" I asked in shock.


    "Yes, and that¡¯s the reason you should pay more attention to his condition."


    With that, the doctor left, and I sat down in front of the bed, having mixed feelings, Charles had always


    been in good health and had rarely ever fallen sick.


    And now, he was hospitalized because of a cold.How had he gotten through the past year in that


    state?


    "Don¡¯t be so reckless in the future! Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re supposed to take shelter when it rains?"


    "Is this you caring about me?"


    Charles¡¯ eyes lit up with joy.


    "No! I am just worried because I don¡¯t want the kids to lose their dad,"I retorted, ring at him, Seeing


    that, his smile grew wider.


    And his eyes were as bright as the stars.


    Looking at him, my heart skipped a beat, so I immediately turned away.He grabbed my hand and put it


    on his forehead.


    "Caroline, I have a fever and my head hurts."


    I subconsciously withdrew my hand when I felt the heat on his forehead.


    However, Charles didn¡¯t seem to want to let go of me at all.


    "Give me a kiss, and I¡¯ll let you go." His cheekiness stunned me.


    Resentment and unwillingness were the only feelings in my heart for over a year now.I did not expect to


    hear such tender words from him just when I was trying to get my revenge on him and grow stronger.


    Pursing my lips, I fell silent, but the flush in my cheeks betrayed me.I cast a reproachful nce at


    James, who was sleeping on the couch.


    ¡®What a bad boy!¡¯ "You are still just as shy as I remember."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Saying that, Charles smiled warmly.His eyes were filled with love that was as vast as the sky.I red at


    him and ordered, "Close your eyes and sleep!"


    Looking at his eye bags, I knew that he must be very exhausted after staying up all night to take care of


    Jason.


    "Stay with me.Don¡¯t leave when I am not looking, okay?" Charles pleaded in a soft voice.


    My heart softened instantly.


    "I¡¯ll leave after you wake up.I promise."


    Only after hearing my promise did he close his eyes obediently.


    However, he still did not let go of my hand.I tried to pull my hand away, but he only held it tighter.


    My face turned red again when I felt the warmth from his palm.


    A whileter, he fell asleep.


    I fell into a trance, watching his sleeping face.


    Charles, who had lost his memory back then, seemed to have be the man that I loved.


    He was no longer domineering or indifferent, and his suffocating possessiveness seemed to have


    vanished.


    Now, I was the only one that remembered our cruel and torturous past.


    Staring at his face, I was starting to feel sleepy.


    However, Charles was still holding my hand so tight, and even though he was asleep, I could not break


    I rested my head on the edge of the bed and fell asleep as well.

 Chapter 427: Come Back To Me

    Chapter 427: Come Back To Me


    Charles¡¯s POV:


    Holding Caroline¡¯s hand, I closed my eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    This was the first time I had felt so content and happy after a long time.


    How I wished we could always be like this.


    The room quieted down after a long while.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    It did not take long before I started drifting off to sleep.


    All of a sudden, I felt someone¡¯s hand on my forehead.


    I opened my eyes and met James¡¯s bright and clear eyes.


    He withdrew his hand and whispered in my ear, "Dad, your forehead isn¡¯t hot anymore.Your fever has


    dissipated."


    I smiled at him.


    Just as I was about to say something, he put his index finger on his lips.


    "Shh.Mom is asleep.I¡¯ll go home with Tracy now.Dad, behave well in front of Mom."


    A smile tugged at my lips, and I nodded at my son in response.


    Without another word, James opened the door and said a few words to Tracy, who was standing by the


    door.


    Then, she looked at me, awaiting my order.I nodded in approval, and she left the room with James.


    Only two people were left in the ward-Caroline and me.She was lying on the edge of the bed with her


    head resting on her arm.She was a mother of three.


    And yet, time did not leave any trace on her body.She was as beautiful as the day I lost her.


    Perhaps even more.


    Her pearly white skin and pretty face were like a rose blossom.


    Even if she was just sleeping, her angelic face melted my heart.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Scarlett," I blurted out.


    Upon realizing what I had just said, a wave of panic washed over me.


    It was not until I made sure that she was fast asleep that I felt relieved.I could not help butugh at


    myself for being too cautious.


    At this moment, I gazed at her sleeping face and whispered, "I know.I shouldn¡¯t have been so


    possessive.It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t control my emotions.I get so jealous when I see you with another


    man."


    As I spoke, I stroked her hand that was holding mine.


    "Do you really have no feelings for me? Please forgive me.Come back to me, okay?"


    Caroline did not respond, and her eyes remained closed.Her long eyshes cast a faint shadow on her


    face. Suddenly, I felt an urge to reach out and caress her face. How I wished I could recall every


    second we shared together and see what she had gone through.


    "I still wonder why you left the hospital without saying goodbye and then asked for a divorce a year


    ago," I uttered with a heavy sigh.


    My heart ached as I reminisced the past "Actually, you don¡¯t have to tell me your reason for doing


    that.Juste back to me.Please.You¡¯re the only one that I want."


    I gazed at the woman in front of me with love and affection.


    Then, with a faint smile, I kissed her gently on the forehead.


    This time, I held her hand tighter.I swear to God I would never let her go again.


    Raina¡¯s POV:


    It was pouring outside the window.


    But despite the heavy rain, I drove into the racecourse.


    When I arrived at the meeting ce, I saw Susan and Adam on the sofa making out.


    A wave of nausea hit me, and I almost vomited in disgust.


    When my mother said she was "living in pain", did she mean this? How could that be? On the contrary,


    she looked very happy.


    When my mother spotted me, she jumped out of Adam¡¯s arms and straightened her wrinkled clothes.


    Then, she awkwardly cleared her throat and greeted me with a smile.


    "Raina, you¡¯re here." I paid no attention to her pleasantries and just sat down opposite them.


    How ironic.


    Gary raped me in exchange for the Hill family¡¯s protection over me.


    On the other hand, my mother slept with Adam in exchange for his help and power.


    Did being pathetic run in the blood? Both my mother and I were being trampled on by vile men.


    What a shame.


    Something caught Susan¡¯s eye, and her expression changed in the blink of an eye.


    With a frown, she strode toward me and forcefully ripped open my cor.


    "What¡¯s this?" I swatted her hand in disgust and fixed my cor to cover the hickeys on my neck.


    These were the marks Gary had left when he assaulted me.


    "Raina, tell me the truth.What the hell happened?"


    Susan demanded, I looked into her eyes hesitantly.


    Because I still needed her help, I decided to tell her what Gary had done to me.


    Susan was enraged when she heard the truth.


    "Isn¡¯t Gary afraid that his wife will find out about this?" I shook my head in response.


    "Gary has multiple mistresses.His wife, Sunny, just turns a blind eye to them.If she finds out what


    happened between Gary and me, she won¡¯t do anything to him.Rather, she¡¯ll just kick me out of the


    house."


    Adam, who was sitting aside, whistled and stared at me with ascivious gaze.


    "I can¡¯t me Gary.You¡¯re irresistible," he chimed in.


    I stared daggers at him.


    His words made my hair stand on end.


    Instead of being offended by my attitude, Adam smiled and leaned toward me.


    "If you want, you cane to my racecourse to be an escort."


    Susan stood in front of me and Adam and roared, "No way! Keep your hands off my daughter!"


    I looked at her in awe.I never expected that she would stand up for me.


    However, Adam remained unmoved.


    "Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re also mine.What can you do to stop me from touching your daughter anyway?"


    he reminded her with a sly smile.


    The atmosphere became tense as the two stared at each other with an intense gaze.


    Not wanting to worsen the situation, I grabbed Susan¡¯s arm and urged her to leave.


    But before I could say a word, she sneered and said, "Adam, I checked your bank ount.I know you


    don¡¯t have much money left.If you want to win against Edward, you have to acquire shares from his


    company.But how are you gonna do that when you don¡¯t have enough money?"


    The corners of Adam¡¯s mouth twitched.


    He looked into Susan¡¯s eyes and asked coldly, "What are you nning?"

 Chapter 428: Waiting For You To Come Back

    Chapter 428: Waiting For You To Come Back


    Susan¡¯s POV:


    Although I knew that Adam was not reliable and that he had evil intentions, I had no choice but to hold


    onto him.


    Suppressing the fear in my heart, I forced myself to answer calmly.


    "As long as you work with us, we will make sure that you get whatever you want."


    Adam narrowed his eyes at me as though he was contemting whether I was worth his help or not.


    Pretending to be confident, I said to Raina, "From now on, you have to find a way to monitor the Moore


    family."


    Looking at her, I noticed the hesitation in her eyes, so I held her hand earnestly.


    "Raina, as long as you do this, I can help you deal with Caroline."


    The very mention of Caroline¡¯s name irritated Raina, and she agreed immediately.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Okay, I can ask Chloe for updates about the Moore family."


    "But you need to be careful not to blow your cover, okay?" I warned.


    "I get it."


    "Three dayster, I will let you know what you need to do next,"I said to Raina before I turned to Adam.I


    instantly softened my voice on purpose.


    "Adam, can you lend me some men? I will give you a great show."


    However, Adam just looked at me coldly and did not say a word.


    I was so nervous when I looked into his eyes, feeling like my heart was about to jump out of my chest


    at any moment. Just when I thought that he was going to refuse, I noticed him grinning.


    "Sure! I¡¯m bored anyway.Susan, I just hope that you don¡¯t let me down."


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    The bright sunlight was bathing me when I woke up.


    Was it dusk already? Had I really slept through the day? I sat up in surprise, only to find that Charles


    was still holding my hand.


    Seeing that, my heart skipped a beat.I withdrew my hand at once.I then turned around, but I could not


    see James in the ward.I suddenly heard my phone vibrating faintly.


    By the time I found it, Elena had already hung up.


    That was when I saw the notification saying that I had twenty-three missed calls.


    Recalling that I had muted my phone when I had arrived at the hospital, and had forgotten to inform


    Elena, I sent her a message in a hurry.


    "I¡¯ll be home soon" I put my phone away, and looked at Charles, who was lying on the bed.


    He was still sleeping, and his face was slightly flushed.I touched his forehead, only to find that it was a


    bit hot.


    Although it had been a whole day, his fever had not reduced at all.


    Frowning, I found an ice bag, wrapped it with a towel, and applied it to his forehead.


    Looking at his delicate and handsome face, I remembered his murmuring.I was not fast asleep at that


    time, and I woke up as soon as I heard his voice.


    His apology and confession were sincere, and softened my heart at once.


    I couldn¡¯t help biting my lip as I sniffled and felt tears in my eyes.


    However, I held back my tears and continued to stare at him in silence.


    Time seemed to have stopped at that beautiful moment.


    I even found myself hoping that Charles would be so peacefully asleep all the time.


    He would not make me feel so sad if he was asleep.


    At that moment, my phone vibrated again.


    It was a call from my dad.


    I walked up to the window quietly to answer it.


    "Dad."


    "Caroline, why didn¡¯t you answer my call before?"


    He sounded like he was dissatisfied with me.


    Since I could not tell him that I was taking care of Charles now, I had to give him a vague answer.


    "I am sorry, dad.I was just really busy."


    "Is that so?"


    My dad then added meaningfully, "Elena said you had gone to the hospital."


    "I just felt a little ufortable, but I¡¯m fine now."


    I could not bring myself to tell him that I hade to the hospital to visit Charles because I did not want


    him to think that I still had trouble moving on.


    "Caroline, what do you think of Simon?"


    Looking back at Charles subconsciously, I was a little hesitant.


    A few secondster, I sighed and replied, "Simon is a nice guy."


    "Really? Then why don¡¯t you think about dating him?" My dad asked with a smile.


    Upon hearing that, I fell silent.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll think about it."


    I hung up, walked back to the bed, and sat down.


    My heart twisted into a knot as I gazed at Charles¡¯ handsome face and reached out, wanting to smooth


    his frown.


    But I stopped.


    I was worried that I might end up making a mistake again, so I quickly checked his temperature again,


    and after making sure that it was normal, I walked out of the ward immediately.


    The moment I opened the door, I saw Richard standing outside.


    With aplicated expression, he said, "Scarlett¡­"


    "Sorry, I¡¯m Caroline Wilson," I corrected him.


    With a bitter smile, Richard said in a serious tone, "No matter who you are, Mr.Moore has been waiting


    for you toe back to him, and so are the kids.".


    Although I was moved when I heard that, I kept a cold face.


    "For many years now, I have watched you both go through almost all kinds of things.But I still can¡¯t


    understand one thing, though.It¡¯s clear as day that you two are in love, so do you still have to torture


    each other?" Richard sighed.


    Why were we torturing each other? I didn¡¯t know the reason, either.And I could never understand why


    God put us through such terrible fate.


    "Bye."


    Without saying more, I turned around, and walked out of the hospital without looking back¡­ There


    were so manyplex emotions brewing in my heart as I drove home.


    Elena appeared out of nowhere before I could even take a sip of water.


    "Caroline, where have you been?"


    "I went to see James."


    Elena replied with a nod and then brought up something else.


    "I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on Adam for a while now.And he¡¯s been staying on the racecoursetely, but


    he seemed to have gotten close to Susan."


    With a solemn expression, I ordered, "Watch them both.Susan is not a good person."


    After all, she used to be Rita¡¯s aplice, and if she dared to provoke me again, I would never let her


    get away with it.

 Chapter 429: Sending An Invitation

    Chapter 429: Sending An Invitation


    Scarlett¡¯s POV:


    The next morning, I finally saw the sun in the sky.


    As the sunlight scattered through the clouds, it slowly dispelled the haze in the air.I got a text from


    Charles while I was on my way to work.


    "Caroline, I have been discharged from the hospital, and I want to thank you for taking care of me."


    Snorting in my heart, I typed a reply, "I did it for James, not for you!"


    A long timeter, he sent me another text, "Don¡¯t forget toe to our family dinner on Friday.I will


    arrange it if you want to be alone with the kids."


    "Okay," I replied immediately.


    The very thought of seeing my kids on Friday was enough to cheer me up.I felt that even Charles had


    be less annoying now.


    By the time I walked into thepany, I saw Sofia waiting for me in my office.


    "Miss Wilson, I¡¯ve signed the contract.When can we start the shoot?" Sofia asked with a smile.


    After thinking for a moment, I replied, "The official shoot will begin in a few more days.But there is a


    groundbreaking ceremony in two days, and I want you to apany me to the event."


    "Okay."


    "Many celebrities and reporters will be present there, so you need to be prepared.If you need anything,


    just give me a call, okay?" I reminded her softly.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Sofia nodded in reply with a grateful expression.


    "Miss Wilson, William came to see me a few days ago, knowing that I gave birth to his child."


    Sofia sounded very calm.It almost seemed like she did not really care much about William.


    "Did he really manage to find out about you that soon?" I was surprised.


    It was evident that William attached great importance to his child.


    In fact, it was Sofia¡¯s coldness towards William that surprised me.


    "He wanted to see the child, but I refused," Sofia replied casually.


    "What¡¯s your n, then?" I knew that William was not the type to give up easily.


    And Sofia was not in a ce to go up against him.


    "I heard that his family is urging him to get married, and I am guessing that¡¯s the reason he approached


    me and my child, but I won¡¯t let him have his way," Sofia said firmly.


    "Just stick to your decision."


    I admired her firm attitude towards him, and I did not want to get tangled with William again.


    After seeing her off, I made a call to the public rtions department.


    Soon, a really admirable woman walked into my office.


    "Miss Wilson, what can I do for you?" Victoria Melford stood in front of me, smiling brightly.


    "I want to host a groundbreaking ceremony for the east bank project in a few days."


    "Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it right away."


    I fell in deep thought after she left my office.


    That moment, Elena walked into my office after finishing her work.


    "Elena, once the invitation of the groundbreaking ceremony is ready, send one to Adam."


    Although Adam and I didn¡¯t get along with each other, we still had to pretend like we were family on the


    surface.


    Elena nodded in reply.


    "Should I send one to Mr.Moore as well?" she asked right before she left.


    I was stunned for a moment before I gave her a nod.


    "Yes.We may cooperate with the Moore Group in the future, so it is important for us to be on good


    terms with them."It was clearly an excuse to convince myself.When I looked at Elena¡¯s meaningful


    gaze, I couldn¡¯t help blushing.


    "By the way, I¡¯ve got another task for you," I added, thinking of something.


    Elena looked at me with a puzzled expression.I signaled her toe closer and whispered something


    in her ear.


    Elena¡¯s POV:


    Once I got the invitation card, I left thepany and drove to Adam¡¯s racecourse.I vaguely heard his


    roar when I got there.


    Looking around, I frowned.


    There were fewer staff of the racecourse, and the ce looked more depressing than ever.I heard that


    the racecourse was not doing welltely, and I did not believe it until I saw it with my eyes now.


    Setting my doubts aside, I knocked on the door of Adam¡¯s office.


    The roar from inside stopped at once.


    Soon, the door was opened.


    Looking at me, Adam asked in surprise, "What are you doing here? Did Caroline send you?"


    "The groundbreaking ceremony of the project will be held in a few days and Miss Wilson specially


    asked me to invite you," I said tly, handing him the invitation.


    Adam took it from my hand with a sneer.


    "So I am supposed to go just because Caroline invited me, huh? Does she really think that she is my


    boss?"


    I frowned with displeasure and reminded him in a low voice, "You are a major shareholder of the


    company.If you don¡¯t attend such important asions, then what do you think the media will say about


    it?"


    "Who do you think you are? And what makes you think that you¡¯re in any ce to tell me what I can


    and can¡¯t do? Go back to your Caroline, and tell her this isn¡¯t over!"


    Adam sneered in a voice filled with disdain.


    "You¡¯d better worry about yourself!"


    With a cold re, I was about to leave.


    However, Adam¡¯s men surrounded me.


    They were strong and fierce.


    They were all looking at me vulgarly.


    Their lewd thoughts were not that hard to figure out.


    I turned to Adam again and red at him.


    "Elena, my subordinates haven¡¯t gottenid in a while, and that¡¯s why they are not able to control their


    urges.Please don¡¯t take it personally."


    Even though Adam seemingly sounded sorry, he was also not asking his men to stop.


    "Let¡¯s see what they¡¯ve got."


    Sneering fiercely, I rolled up my sleeves.


    A whileter, those men were on the ground, whining and grimacing.


    "Adam, your men are not as strong as you make them sound.And looks like your racecourse will be


    shut down soon."


    With that, I turned around and left.


    After walking out of the racecourse, I drove around aimlessly for a while before I returned to the


    company to report to Caroline.


    "Miss Wilson, I didn¡¯t see Susan there, and I don¡¯t think that the racecourse can stay in business for


    long."


    "Adam is not good at managing the ce, so I am not even surprised," Caroline sneered.

 Chapter 430: Raina’s Plan

    Chapter 430: Raina¡¯s n


    Raina¡¯s POV:


    I had been waiting for Susan for a long time when she finally called me.


    "Have you found out what I asked you to?" I eagerly asked in a low voice


    "Yes.Apparently, Alice takes the twins to the park near the Moore mansion for a walk every morning."


    Susan¡¯s words lit up a glimmer of hope in my heart.


    "Very well.Let¡¯s do it on Friday then.That¡¯ll be the perfect time to execute our n as the Moore family


    gathers on that day."


    "I see.I¡¯ll have it arranged right away."


    "Make sure you don¡¯t make any mistake," I warned.


    If someone found out what I was nning to do, it would be the end of me.


    "Don¡¯t worry.Adam¡¯s men are not to be underestimated.I assure you, everything will go ording to


    n.By that time, you can have Charles for yourself."


    The call ended shortly after.I was ecstatic.


    But then again, it was too early for a celebration, so I tried my best to suppress the joy in my heart.This


    would be myst and only chance.


    It was now or never.


    A few momentster, I went out of my room to see if Gary was home.I had lost my freedom ever since


    he vited me.


    And whenever he wanted me, I had toe running to him that instant.


    Because of that bastard, I lived in pain and humiliation every single day.


    When I walked out of the room, I ran into Sunny, who was about to go down the stairs.She smiled and


    greeted me warmly upon seeing me.


    "Mom, has Dad gone to work?" I asked tentatively, "No.He¡¯s still downstairs.He¡¯s waiting for us, so we


    could eat breakfast together."


    Fear washed over me like a bucket of cold water, I unconsciously turned around to go back to my room


    to hide.


    "Raina, what¡¯s the matter with you? Why do you look so pale? Do you have a fever? Are you not


    feeling well?"


    Sunny reached out her hand to feel my temperature.


    However, I dodged her hand and reassured her, "I¡¯m fine."


    Sunny was unmoved.She looked me in the eye and asked, "Why are you acting strange these past few


    days?"


    I forced a smile and reasoned out, "Really? Maybe it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t had a good rest¡±


    "I see anyway, you should go downstairs and have breakfast.Don¡¯t keep your father waiting"


    Sunny held my hand and took me downstairs as she spoke.


    I wanted to escape from her grasp and run away.


    However, I was afraid that Sunny would find out that something was wrong. Downstairs, Gary was


    seated at the dining table, eating breakfast. He looked up at me, and I felt the air freeze for a moment.


    To say that I was scared was an understatement.I was terrified.


    My body trembled in dismay as the memory of when he ravaged my body came into my mind.


    "Raina, why are you still standing there? Sit down and cat."


    Sunny¡¯s voice brought me back to my senses.She beckoned me to sit at the table and then asked the


    servants to bring out my food.


    I nced at her and sighed inwardly.


    Sunny was so naive.


    The atmosphere at the table was awkward.


    And yet, she did not seem to notice it.I was at a loss for words, so I just nodded with a smile.


    "Raina, please don¡¯t think we¡¯re ignoring you.It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve been busy these past few days


    because of what Liam had done.You can talk to us anytime, though.Just let your father know when you


    need anything," Sunny advised kindly.


    The smile on my face froze.


    Little did she know, I wished to leave this ce.I had no intention of talking to Gary.


    Unfortunately, what I had been dreading had happened.


    "Raina, how is the filming going?" Gary asked with feigned concern.


    Under the table, he rubbed his foot against my thighs.


    Then, he lifted the hem of my dress, exposing my skin.


    Sadly, there was nothing I could do but endure the embarrassment.


    At this moment, 1 nodded at him in response and answered perfunctorily, "Good.I¡¯m doing a great job


    in acting."


    Gary chuckled and replied meaningfully, "If that¡¯s the case, then you should work harder and take part


    in more movies in the future."


    My heart sank upon realizing what Gary meant.I swallowed my fear and changed the topic.


    "How is Liam doing?"


    "How else can he be? He¡¯s in that woman¡¯s bed day and night.He indeed stopped fooling around other


    with women though."


    Despite what Gary had said, I could hear that he was relieved.


    "She must be special considering that she can really make Liam change," I remarked with a sneer.


    Gary nodded in agreement and continued eating.


    And when he was done, he left for thepany.I could not help but breathe a sigh of relief the moment


    he stepped out of the house.


    "Raina, what movie are you shooting recently? Do you want me to arrange assistants and bodyguards


    for you?" Sunny asked with concern.


    "No, thanks.I can handle it myself.Enjoy your breakfast, Mom.I have to go now."


    In fear that Sunny would keep asking questions, I excused myself and went to my room.


    The instant I closed the door of my room behind me, I called Chloe and asked her out.


    The two of us met about an hourter.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Raina, what have you been up to? I¡¯ve asked you out several times, but you always turn me down,"


    Chloeined.


    "Something happened.As you know, Liam¡¯s wedding was a wreck, so there¡¯s a hell of a mess we need


    to deal with," I reasoned out.


    Chloe sighed.


    "Raina, you¡¯ve changed."


    "Chloe, do you think I still have a chance?"


    ¡°If, for instance, I n on doing something, will you help me?" I asked in a serious tone.


    I needed to get close to Charles as soon as possible so that I could get out of the pain and humiliation


    Gary was giving me.


    Chloe nodded without hesitation.


    "Of course! Just tell me your n.I¡¯ll help you however I can." I was overjoyed.


    Now that I was sure that Chloe was aboard, I went straight to the point.


    "Chloe, I want to talk to Alice.Can you find a way to get rid of her bodyguards?" Chloe agreed at once.


    "That¡¯s easy.Don¡¯t worry.I¡¯ll handle it."


    Charles¡¯s POV:


    When I returned home after being hospitalized, Grandma was the one who weed me.She looked


    at me with concern and asked, "Charles, are you feeling better now?"


    "I¡¯m much better.There¡¯s nothing to worry about," I reassured.


    Grandma touched my forehead with the back of her hand to feel my temperature and breathed a sigh


    of relief.


    "Grandma, Caroline wille to our house on Friday evening.Please don¡¯t forget to order something


    she likes.Beef and eggs are her favorite," I said in a low voice.


    "Is she reallying? You¡¯re not kidding me, are you?" Christine eximed.


    I nodded with a smile.


    This was the moment I had been waiting for.


    For the first time, Caroline did not turn down my invitation.


    "Has she forgiven you? How could she agree toe to our house?" Grandma asked confusedly.


    "Mommy and Daddy got along very well in the hospital.As long as Daddy works harder, Mommy will


    forgive him!"


    James chimed in.He appeared out of thin air.


    When he spoke, his face was full of joy and excitement.


    "That¡¯s good to hear.But even though she has agreed toe, you should still work harder,


    Charles.Scarlett¡­ I mean, Caroline¡¯s birthday ising.Remember to prepare everything in advance.I


    want everything to be perfect," Grandma advised.


    "Don¡¯t worry.I will."


    When I went to my room, I pondered about what gift I should give to Caroline. Since she already had


    everything, I wanted to give her something that she could not refuse.


    What could it be? My gaze fell on the picture frame on the bedside table.I picked it up and stroked


    Caroline¡¯s face with my fingertips.


    Suddenly, what she had said on the phone the other day crossed my mind.


    At the thought of this, my excitement burst in an instant.

 Chapter 431: My Weakness

    Chapter 431: My Weakness


    Liam¡¯s POV:


    Upon waking up in the morning, I made sure to buy a bouquet of Cassie¡¯s favorite flowers.I went to the


    hospital, opened the door of her ward, only to find that there was nobody inside.


    Seeing the empty room made me panic.I immediately looked for Cassie¡¯s attending doctor.


    "Doctor, where is Cassie?" I asked.


    Seemingly confused, the doctor replied, "Is she not inside her ward?"


    I shook my head with a serious expression.


    "Hang on, sir."


    The doctor found information on Cassie in theputer.


    "Miss Jenner hasn¡¯t gone through the discharge formalities.Maybe she¡¯s just taking a walk in the


    garden downstairs."


    I had a bad feeling about this.I searched every nook and cranny of the hospital, but Cassie was still


    nowhere to be found.


    What was even more terrifying was the fact that our daughter wasn¡¯t in the hospital¡¯s nursery room.


    ¡®How could they disappear just like that? Did someone take them away or did they really leave without


    saying goodbye to me?¡¯ I was so worried that I hurried to Cassie¡¯s ce.


    The moment I opened the door, I felt so nervous.It felt as though I was treading across a steel wire.


    In my heart of hearts, I hoped that Cassie was here.


    But to my chagrin, she wasn¡¯t home.


    Dejected, I fell to my knees and my mind went nk.


    ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯ It was then that I noticed an envelope on the tea table.


    I opened it and saw a letter from Cassie inside.


    "I¡¯m so sorry, Liam.I know that you¡¯ve cancelled the wedding for my sake, but I also know that the Hill


    family isn¡¯t going to let me go easily.I can¡¯t expect you to abandon your family, and that¡¯s why I¡¯ve


    chosen to leave with our daughter.I wish you happiness.All my love, Cassie."


    Aside from the letter, there were several pictures of our daughter inside the envelope.


    Our baby was so fragile, but her glistening eyes seemed to be magical.They rendered me unable to


    take my eyes off her.


    With trembling hands, I gripped the letter tightly.


    "No! This can¡¯t be!"


    Cassie risked even her own life just to be with me and then she gave birth to our child.


    ¡®How could she leave me and take our daughter with her? Someone must¡¯ve forced her to do so!¡¯ The


    moment I gathered myposure, I dialed Nancy¡¯s number at once.She wasn¡¯t answering her phone.


    I called her again and again, and Nancy finally answered the phone in a weak, hoarse voice.


    "Liam, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for us to stay in touch."


    "Did you take Cassie and my daughter away?" I shouted anxiously.


    Silence ensued on the other line for a few seconds.It was then followed by Nancy¡¯sughter.


    "Hahaha! Oh, my God! That woman left you? Well, congrattions! This is just freaking hrious!"


    I flew into a fit of rage.


    "Nancy, you bitch! You¡¯d best return them to me safe and sound."


    "Don¡¯t expect her toe back to you.Maybe she came to make a scene at our wedding for a different


    purpose.And now that she¡¯s achieved her goal, she left.You¡¯re a jerk, Liam.No woman will ever truly


    love you," Nancy said sarcastically.


    I was so angry that I gritted my teeth and said, "Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll call the police?"


    "Go ahead," Nancy snorted before ending the phone call.


    When I heard the busy tone, I was so enraged that I threw my phone onto the ground and roared at the


    top of my lungs.


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    The second I got home from work, I received a call from Nina.


    "That issue between the Hill family and the Wood family is so dramatic.It¡¯s like an episode out of a TV


    soap opera," she said.


    "It¡¯s already been a few days since that happened.Isn¡¯t your reaction a little bitte?" I asked, letting out


    a sigh.


    Trying to sound mysterious, Nina said, "I wasn¡¯t talking about their wedding.I just heard that Liam¡¯s


    mistress ran away with their child!"


    "Oh, that? I made that happen," I responded.


    Nina was so surprised that she almost shouted, "What the fuck? Are you serious?"


    "Whoa! Don¡¯t overreact.I just offered the woman enough money, and she left out of her own volition."


    A faint smile appeared on my lips as I stared at myself in the dressing mirror.I could barely recognize


    myself.


    "Caroline, why did you do that?"


    "Because I couldn¡¯t stand it.Nancy may have gotten her retribution, but the Hill family still hasn¡¯t paid


    for all their devious crimes." Nina sighed, "Just as they say, people do change when they get rich."


    "The richer you are, the kinder you be," I answered while chuckling.


    Nina burst intoughter.


    "By the way, are you really going to attend the Moore family¡¯s gathering this Friday?"


    "Yeah.I miss my kids so much.They¡¯re my weakness," I answered firmly.


    Nina expressed that she understood my reason, and decided to drop the subject.


    After the phone call ended, I received an email from Hugo along with Charles¡¯ clinicopathologic


    analysis report attached to the email.


    "I¡¯ve checked the medical records sent from the hospital.Charles¡¯ illness can be treated, but currently,


    the patient¡¯s state of mind will have a great impact on his condition," Hugomented.


    My mind was thrown into disarray.


    It felt like my mind was being split in two.


    On the one hand, I was happy that Charles had reaped what he had sown; but on the other hand, I


    didn¡¯t want him to suffer from his illness.


    I gathered myposure and sent a reply to Hugo¡¯s e-mail.


    "Thank you.For now, keep it a secret and make sure my Dad doesn¡¯t find out."


    Afterwards, I printed the report.


    Suddenly, I received another notification.It was an email from Hugo again.


    "Got it.I¡¯ll keep it a secret for you.But before you do anything, you need to look into your heart and


    figure out what you really want to do.Caroline, there¡¯s no such thing as safe love in this world.Once you


    fall in love with someone, it means you¡¯ve given him the right to hurt you."


    After reading the e-mail, I lowered my gaze; lost in thought.


    All of a sudden, I heard a knock on the door.


    Upon opening the door, I saw Elena.


    Elena greeted me with a smile and said, "Simon sent someone to deliver some tiramisu here.Would


    you like to go downstairs and eat it?"


    I didn¡¯t eat much at dinner since I was super busy, so I was indeed a little hungry now.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let¡¯s go downstairs."


    I went to the dining room and saw the tiramisu on the dining table.It was in an exquisite box.I tried


    some of it, but I didn¡¯t like it that much.


    "Simon heard that you liked tiramisu, so he asked a famous pastry chef to make some for you.You


    know, he¡¯s really attentive of you,"


    Elena remarked with great admiration.I could hear what she was saying, but none of the words


    registered into my mind.

 Chapter 432: The Savior

    Chapter 432: The Savior


    Raina¡¯s POV:


    Soon, it was Friday.


    Wearing my elegant white dress, I went to the park where Susan and I agreed to meet.I was waiting for


    her.


    And the moment she arrived, she warned me, "Raina, remember one thing.Do not hurt the kids."


    "I know what I¡¯m doing," I replied tly.


    "You should listen to me, or Charles will not let you go."


    Sick of her nagging, I promised her with a frown, "Don¡¯t worry.I am not nning on hurting anyone."


    After giving me a nod, Susan took out a small red pouch from her bag and handed it to me.


    "This contains blood.Hide it well and you can wait till you get the right chance and break it."


    "Alright."


    "And watch out for the car with the license number ending with the digits .That car will take you to the


    ce you want to go."


    Upon hearing that, I nodded and smiled.


    With that, Susan turned around and left.I then walked to the bathroom in the park and put the blood


    pouch inside my dress.


    Just when I was about to head out, I bumped into Susan again.


    Startled, I wondered why she was still there.


    While I was in a daze, Susan pulled me aside and reminded me patiently, "Raina, when you see Alice,


    act naturally and greet her like you always do.Or else she¡¯d get suspicious of you."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ring at her, I reminded her with a frown, "If you don¡¯t leave soon, they¡¯re going to be more


    suspicious!"


    Only after hearing that did Susan walk away.


    Finally, the ce fell quiet again.I waited on the path that Alice was supposed to walk on.


    It did not even take thirty minutes for me to see Alice, pushing the baby stroller with the twins as she


    walked towards me..


    However, she did not see me, so I pretended to run into her.


    "Alice? I didn¡¯t expect to see you here."


    "What a coincidence!"


    Alice also seemed to be surprised to see me.


    "Raina, I heard what Charles did¡­" she said in an apologetic tone.


    "That was my fault.I was the one that went to the event wearing the ne that you gave me,


    irritating Charles in the process.I apologize for the trouble, Alice," I said softly, interrupting her.


    Lowering my gaze, I pretended to look guilty.


    Deep down, I knew that I was doing exactly what needed to be done to arouse her sympathy towards


    me.


    Just as expected, i heard her soft voice, mixed with a hint of anxiety as she said, "It was not your


    fault.Ever since Scarlett returned, Charles has be increasingly irrational and unreasonable.He


    doesn¡¯t even listen to me anymore.I am so worried about him and I really don¡¯t know if and when he will


    be able to move on with his life."


    "Don¡¯t worry.Charles will understand you sooner orter.You are his mother, after all,"


    Iforted her with a smile, but in my heart, jealousy and anger were raging like the stormy sea.I had


    been trying really hard to win Charles over, but he had been driving me away and he had even


    humiliated me in public.I had been raped by my own father, and I had been forced to shoot a porn


    movie.


    Thinking of that, I felt like I had experienced all the worst that the world offered.


    On the other hand, Charles did everything he could to please Caroline.


    And she was enjoying all the things that I could not even dream of getting.


    What did she do to make Charles so obsessed with her? The longer I thought about it, the more furious


    I became, and my palm started to hurt when I heard Alice¡¯s voice again, which pulled me back to


    reality.


    Looking down at my hand, I saw blood, which was oozing out from my palm because I dug my


    fingernails too deep


    "Are you alright?" Alice asked in a concerned voice.


    "I feel a little dizzy, and it¡¯s probably due tock of sleep," I exined at once.


    "Is that so?" Alice was still looking at my hand.


    Giving her a faint nod, I squatted down in front of the stroller, grabbed a toy, and shook it in front of the


    twins to amuse them.


    "Jason, Jerry, did you two miss me?"


    The twins actually looked adorable with their big bright eyes, and their chubby faces, but for some


    reason I felt disgusted.


    They were Charles and Scarlett¡¯s kids, and they were an obstacle in my quest to be Mrs.Moore.


    However, I decided to make them my stepping stone.


    While I was ying with them and talking to Alice, I kept getting increasingly anxious.


    What was Susan even doing? It had been a while, and nothing had happened.


    All of a sudden, I felt like God heard my prayers.I suddenly heard the sound of car tires screeching.


    The moment I turned around, I saw a car rushing towards us.


    Soon, the car doors flung open, and several men wearing masks, surrounded us.


    Alice¡¯s expression changed drastically as she stood in front of the stroller and shouted, "What are you


    doing?"


    However, the men did not falter at all.


    One of the men pushed Alice to the ground in a swift move.I hurried to hold her, showing an


    appropriate amount of panic in my eyes.


    "Alice!"


    With a painful expression, she grabbed her ankle.


    "Your foot¡­"


    Although my eyes appeared to show concern, I wasughing in my heart.I felt like God had blessed me


    when I saw that Alice had sprained her ankle, which meant that she was not in a position to ruin my


    n.She was not a threat.


    Even though Alice could not move, she yelled at the men, "Stop! Don¡¯t touch them!"I turned around and


    saw one of the men reaching for the twins.


    "No!" I shouted, rushed to them, and pushed the man to the side


    "Raina!" I heard Alice¡¯s worried cries from behind me, but I did not have time to answer her.I quickly ran


    to the stroller and stood in front of it, pretending like I was protecting the twins.


    "You bitch! Move aside at once!"


    Cursing and ring at me, the men rushed towards me.


    Although their attacks looked frightening, it did not hurt much.


    Twisting my body as I groaned in pain to keep up with the act, I never let go of the stroller.


    Seeing the scary scene in front of them, the twins began to cry along with me.


    "Stop!"


    Alice tried to hobble over, but the men stopped her effortlessly.


    One man threatened, "What¡¯s going on here? Are you that eager to die?"


    Alice shook her head.


    "Please stop! Don¡¯t beat her! Is it money that you¡¯re after? I¡¯ll give you however much you want!"


    I had been observing Alice the whole time, and when I noticed that she was on the verge of a


    breakdown, I knew that it was time for the climax of the show.


    "You can kill me! But don¡¯ty a finger on the babies!" I shouted and sobbed.


    Those words were the signal that we had agreed upon, so the moment the men heard that, one of


    them lunged towards me with a sharp knife.


    "No!"


    Alice was screaming when the man stabbed me in the chest with the knife.


    There was a cold feeling in my chest and I felt the blood pouch break.


    The bright liquid immediately dyed my white dress red, making it visually shocking.I whimpered


    painfully and pretended to copse to the ground.


    "Shit! How could you kill her?"


    Another man shouted as he kicked the man who stabbed me to the ground.


    "Retreat!"


    In the blink of an eye, they all jumped into the car, and drove away at lightning speed.


    "Raina! Raina!" Alice screamed as she ran towards me.


    With a worried look in her eyes, Alice¡¯s hands froze and she was trembling, unable to think of what to


    do.


    "Alice¡­" I spoke intermittently with my eyes half closed, pretending to be weak.


    "Jason, Jerry¡­ How are they? Did¡­ Did they get hurt?"


    "No! They are fine! I want you to hold on, okay? Stay strong.Don¡¯t close your eyes."


    Holding my hands tightly, Alice burst into tears.


    Just then, a car was passing by.


    "Raina, hold on!"


    Saying that, Alice staggered and waved her arms to stop the car.Thest two numbers of the license


    te of that car was.


    Relieved, I closed my eyes.


    Soon, I felt someone picking me up.


    I heard some noises and voices before we arrived at the nearest hospital.


    "Doctor, please save her¡­" I heard Alice pleading with the doctor outside the operation theater.


    Slowly opening my eyes, I saw a young doctor in a whiteb coat standing beside me.


    Susan had already bought him off.


    With a in expression, he bandaged the "wound" that didn¡¯t even exist and waited there for a long


    time before he walked out of the room.


    Standing behind the door, I peeked through the crack.I saw that the twins¡¯ baby stroller was gone.


    Two familiar-looking people were standing behind Alice.


    They were the servants who worked for the Moore family Clenching her fists, Alice looked at the doctor


    with a worried expression.


    "How is Raina?" she asked in a concerned voice.


    "She is lucky that the knife missed her vital organs.Although I have treated her cut, it is still too deep,


    so she needs to rest well," the doctor said tly.


    Only after hearing that did Alice breathe a sigh of relief.


    A whileter, a nurse walked in and sent me to the ward.


    Alice rushed over and looked at me with earnest concern.


    Forcing a smile weakly, I said in a low voice, "It¡¯s good that you are all right¡­"


    "Raina."


    She seemed to be moved by my act as she gently caressed my cheek.


    "I was too flustered at that time, and all I could think about was to protect you¡­" I rubbed my cheek


    against Alice¡¯s palm with tears streaming down my face.


    "I¡¯m sorry that I made you worry." Beads of tears appeared in Alice¡¯s eyes.


    "You silly girl."


    It took a long time for her to calm down.She slowly wiped away her tears.


    "The doctor said that you need to rest well, so I am going to take you home."


    Shaking my head with fear in my eyes, I grabbed her hand.


    "Please don¡¯t make me go back to the Hill family¡¯s house.I can¡¯t possibly go back there looking like


    this¡­"


    "Of course! I know how worried your parents will be if they saw you in such a bad condition," Alice said


    with a sigh.


    She clearly misunderstood what I meant, but that was exactly what I wanted.


    Nodding weakly, I said, "Yes."


    With a look of kindness, Alice said, "You shoulde to the Moore family¡¯s house with me to


    recuperate, then."


    Soon, the car stopped in front of the Moore family¡¯s house.


    Alice ordered the servants to help me sit on the wheelchair before she pushed it into the vi.


    Lowering my gaze, I smiled, feeling excited in my heart.I was confident that the moment I stepped foot


    in that house, I would have taken a huge step towards my goal.I knew that it would only be a short


    while before I became Mrs.Moore, "What happened?"


    Chloe asked in surprise.I looked up and saw her walking towards us, wearing a limited edition


    designer-branded dress.


    Alice briefly exined to her about everything that happened.


    Shocked and horrified, Chloe leaned forward to hug me.


    "Thank you for saving my mom and my nephews."


    "It was my pleasure," I replied with a smile.


    Chloe rolled her eyes at me before she suddenly winked at me.


    Just when I was wondering what she meant by that, she suggested to Alice, "Raina is the Moore


    family¡¯s savior.Why don¡¯t we let her recuperate in the master bedroom?"


    ¡®The master bedroom¡­ Charles¡¯ room?¡¯


    Although I was overjoyed at heart, I pretended to be shy and embarrassed.


    "There¡¯s no need for such a big gesture.I only wanted to protect Alice and the twins.I do not want to


    trouble you guys¡­"


    "It¡¯s no trouble at all! After all, we might have died if it hadn¡¯t been for you,"


    Alice interrupted me with a smile before she asked the servants to take me upstairs.


    Chloe pushed the master bedroom door with a weing smile.


    As I clenched my fists, I felt my heart racing uncontrobly.


    However, a sudden cold voice extinguished my excitement like a bucket of ice.


    "What do you think you¡¯re doing?" Christine walked over to us with a long face.


    Alice quickly exined everything to her in a soft voice.


    And even after hearing that, Christine still refused without any hesitation.


    "No.Even if she did save your life, that doesn¡¯t give her the right to go into Charles¡¯ room."


    "But this is the best room in the house," Chloe protested like a spoiled child.


    Christine red at her before she turned to Alice.


    "James will be home soon.Do you think that he will ept Raina staying there? How are you going to


    exin it to him?"


    Seeing Alice embarrassed, a wave of nervousness crashed into my heart.


    "You can¡¯t be doing this, Alice."


    An old man¡¯s majestic voice made the room even colder.I looked in the direction of the voice.


    Michael and Lawrence were standing in the stairway.


    Among the men of the Moore family, they had more power than Charles.


    Although Lawrence remained silent, I could tell that he was also against the idea. Feeling the


    disappointment, my heart sank.


    Now, it was nearly impossible for me to stay in the master bedroom.


    However, Alice was unusually firm.


    "Is a room more important than my life and the twins¡¯ life? If it weren¡¯t for Raina, we might have died


    today.Are you certain about treating the woman, who saved our lives, so rudely?" Alice questioned


    loudly.

 Chapter 433: Don’t Come Today

    Chapter 433: Don¡¯t Come Today


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    The thought of being able to see my kids today delighted me.I got off work early and left thepany


    in high spirits.


    Once I was in the car, I asked Elena to go to the shopping mall, so that I could buy the kids some


    gifts.It had been so long since thest time I saw them.


    Somehow, I wondered if they were mad at me.


    Aside from that, there was something else I was worrying about.


    "Elena, do you think the twins might not know who I am anymore?" I asked, wearing a serious


    expression.


    Elena smiled at me.


    "Caroline, you¡®re overthinking.You¡®re their mother, of course they remember you!"


    Upon hearing that, I regained myposure and calmed down.


    "Let¡®s go to the kindergarten to pick up James and then go to the Moore mansion together."


    "Got it!"


    sses weren¡®t over yet, but there were already numerous cars parked outside the kindergarten.


    Parents or house helpers were already there, ready to pick up their kids.I got off the car, and walked


    towards the gate of the school.


    There, I saw two familiar faces.I wanted to pretend like I didn¡®t see them, but Tracy noticed me right


    away.


    She waved at me enthusiastically, "Scarlett!"


    I couldn¡®t correct J and Tracy the way I did Richard.


    Though I had changed my identity, I didn¡®t want to hurt them.


    Because to me, they weren¡®t just bodyguards.


    They were my dearest friends.I shed them a smile and asked, "Are you here to pick up James?"


    "Yup!"


    J nodded in response.I frowned, feeling worried.


    "Hold on.Since you¡®re both here, who¡®s looking after the twins?" I asked.


    Tracy shed me a bright smile.


    "Don¡®t worry about them.Mrs.Moore is taking care of them at home."


    I felt relieved to hear that.


    Then, we all waited for James together.


    After a while, the school¡®s gate was opened and the children came out one after another.


    "Mommy!"


    A sweet child¡®s voice reached my ears.


    James ran towards me, throwing himself into my arms.I nted a kiss on his cheek, and I could not


    hide my excitement to see him.


    "James, my sweet boy!"


    After smiling at me, James turned his gaze towards J and Tracy.


    "I want to go with Mommy.You can go home first."


    I ruffled his hair and remarked, "James, I¡®m heading to the mansion as well.We can all go together."


    "Really?" James¡¯ eyes lit up.


    My heart melted at the sight of his face and I nodded at him with a smile.


    James jumped for joy, putting his arms around my neck.


    "Yay! I can finally go home with Mommy!"


    Charles¡® pov: Once I was done with the meeting, my phone¡¯s screen lit up.


    My mother was calling "Mom, what¡®s up?"


    In an anxious voice, Alice replied, "Charles, something has happened.Come home as soon as


    possible!"


    uhapter 4 Don¡®t Come Today she dropped the call before I could ask any questions, I rushed home, but


    my mother was nowhere to be found I look a nervant¡®s hand and asked, "Where¡®s my mother?"


    "Mia Moore in supposed to be in the master bedroom,"


    There was something odd about the servant¡®s expression, but I paid it no mind and just strode upstairs.


    Upon opening the door of the master bedroom, I saw something ridiculous.


    Raina was leaning against the headboard of my bed, wearing my shirt, Her cor was left slightly open,


    revealing her corbone and cleavage I created my eyebrows and shouted, "Get the fuck out of my


    bed!"


    "I¡®m sorry, I¡­"


    Panicking, Raina nced over at the other two women who were both sitting beside the bed.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    My mother red at me, visibly unhappy.


    "How could you speak to Raina like that?"


    1 "This is my room.


    No other woman is allowed to sleep on my bed,"


    I answered stiffly, Then, I stared daggers at Raina and said, "Are you going to leave voluntarily or


    would you like me to throw you out myself"


    "Charles!"


    my mother shouted.


    She stood in front of Raina along with Chloe.


    11 was then that I noticed the bandages on Raina¡®s leg.


    "Are you injured?"


    1 Ignoring my question, my mother said, "Raina saved my 1fe and the twins¡® lives.


    How could you treat her like that? You should be thanking her instead!"


    "That¡®s right.


    Charles, Raina got injured for our family.


    Can¡®t you at least lend her the master bedroom until she¡®s fully recovered?"


    Chloe chimed in.


    Calmly, I said to them, "We have lots of guest rooms avable."


    My mother turned a deaf ear to my suggestion and responded firmly, "Whether you like it or not, Raina


    will be staying in the master bedroom until further notice.


    Both your father and grandfather have agreed to it already.


    There¡®s nothing you can do to change it!"


    .


    Feeling helpless, 1 answered, "Mom, are you serious? Don¡®t do this to me."


    , The only response I got from her was a sharp re.


    "I¡®m sorry, guys.


    I want to talk to Charles,"


    Raina said in a soft voice.


    My mother shed her a gentle smile.


    "Sure, Raina, Chloe and I will step out for the time being.


    Take your time."


    With that, they both left the room.


    This whole thing was so ridiculous.


    I had no intention of giving Raina a single opportunity to make more trouble for me, so decided to walk


    away.


    However, Raina spoke to halt me.


    "Charles, believe it or not, I ran into Alice and the twins by chance.


    They were in danger, and I couldn¡®t just sit idly by and watch it happen.


    Don¡®t give me the cold shoulder."


    The sound of her sobbing voice wasn¡®t enough to faze me Without hesitation, I left the room and closed


    the door.


    Soon, the sound of her annoying cries disappeared.


    I was more worried about something else.


    Today was supposed to be the day Caroline would visit us¨C¨Cthe kids, to be more preciously.


    ¡®What will she think if she finds Raina in my bedroom? our rtionship has only been mended not long


    ago.


    If she sees kaina here, she might freeze me out again.


    No! I¡®m not going to let that happen"


    I remarked inwardly.


    5 Suppressing the uneasiness in my heart, I dialed Caroline¡®s number.


    Soon, the call was connected.


    I heard the voice that I had been yearning to hear, "Charles?"


    "Caroline, I¡®m so sorry about this.


    Something has happened at home.


    You¡®ll have to drop by some other time."


    "What happened? Did something happen to Jason and Jerry?"


    Caroline asked worriedly.I didn¡®t want to lie to her, but telling her the truth was even more difficult for


    me.


    "Today really isn¡®t a good time.Don¡®te to the Moore mansion."


    I sounded sincere. "But I¡®m already¡­"


    Before I could hear the end of Caroline¡®s sentence, I felt someone hugging me from behind.


    "Charles, don¡®t be mad at me.I was surprised to see a woman¡®s arms around my waist.The sleeves of


    my shirt were rolled up to her elbows..At this moment, the front door of the house was unlocked.


    Not long after, it slowly opened up.

 Chapter 434: Photos And Memories

    Chapter 434: Photos And Memories


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I had just arrived at the gate of the Moore mansion when Charles called me.James opened the door


    with a beaming smile.


    But what I saw next disappointed me.


    Raina was hugging Charles.


    The scene in front of me brought a pang to my heart.


    How could he fool around with that woman while talking to me on the phone? Was this why he did not


    want me toe to the Moore mansion today? He did not want me to disturb them, did he? My gaze


    fell on Raina.


    She raised her chin and smiled meaningfully.


    To make things worse, the shirt she was wearing right now was the one I had bought for Charles when


    we were still together.


    Thud.


    My phone fell to the floor.It was only then that I came to my senses.I immediately covered James¡¯s


    eyes so he would not see what was happening. Then, with a bitter smile, I looked at Charles with an icy


    cold gaze.


    "Excuse me." I picked up my phone, held James up, and brushed past J and Tracy, who were both


    in utter shock.


    The emotions I had been bottling up felt like they were going to explode any second.


    Not wanting them to see that I was hurt, I strode out of the door without looking back.


    All of a sudden, a pair of small hands touched my cheeks and wiped the corners of my eyes.


    "Mommy, don¡¯t cry," Jamesforted me.I stopped in my tracks and looked at him.


    Then, I wiped my tears and forced a smile.


    "Can you keep it a secret for me? I¡¯m already an adult, but I still cry.It¡¯s embarrassing."


    "Okay!" James grinned.


    The way his eyes curled when he smiled looked so adorable.


    "Caroline!"


    Charles¡¯s deep voice came from my behind.


    Before I could turn around, I felt his hand on my shoulder.I suppressed all my emotions and looked at


    him indifferently.


    "I¡¯ll visit the kids another day.Is there anything else you have to say?"


    "Please don¡¯t jump to conclusions.The thing is, something had happened to Mom and the twins.Raina


    saved them in time, but she sustained some injuries.Mom insists on making Raina stay in the mansion


    until she recovers," Charles hurriedly exined.


    My mind went nk when I heard that something had happened to them.


    "What?! Did they get hurt?" I anxiously asked.


    Charles stroked my armfortingly.


    "Don¡¯t worry.They¡¯re fine."


    Despite his reassurance, I remained flustered and worried.


    "I want to see them."


    James pursed his lips and chimed in, "I¡¯ll go with you!"


    Charles nodded, picked up James, and pulled me into the house.


    When we entered the mansion, Raina was in the living room.She opened her mouth to speak, but I just


    brushed past her.


    Photos And Memories I went straight to the stairs, not in the mood to talk to her.


    When we reached the second flight of the stairs, James painted the way for me.


    "Their room is on the right"


    But just as I was about to push the door open, Alice grabbed my wrist.


    "Scarlett, how dare you show up here? You¡¯re an ipetent mother.You don¡¯t deserve to see the


    twins!"


    "I heard what had happened today.I just want to see if they¡¯re fine," I reasoned out.


    Chloe, who was standing behind Alice, looked at me with narrowed eyes and said crossly, "You¡¯re


    Caroline, not Scarlett.The kids have nothing to do with you.What right do you have to see them?"


    I was too anxious about my twins¡¯ condition to argue with these two.


    "Don¡¯t bully my mommy!"


    James shouted at Alice and Chloe.I felt proud to have a son who would stand up for me.


    "Stop it.Let her in!"


    Christine¡¯s voice came to our ears. My heart tightened in my chest.


    I turned around and saw Christine leaning against the wall for support and looking at us.


    Her skin was as pale as a sheet.She did not look so well.


    I could not help worrying about her.


    Alice did not seem to notice that something was wrong with Christine.


    She looked into my eyes and firmly said, "No.I¡¯ll only let you in if you admit that you¡¯re


    Scarlett.Otherwise, you¡¯re just a stranger to us.How could we let you get close to the children when we


    don¡¯t even know who you are?"


    I was at a loss for words.


    Could I really see my children as long as I admitted that I was Scarlett? But¡­


    "That¡¯s enough, Alice."


    Lawrence walked over and shot Alice a warning look.


    Then, he turned to me and said, "I can assure you that Jason and Jerry are safe and sound.You can


    visit them some other time.I¡¯m afraid today isn¡¯t the right time to do so."


    I clenched my fists in anger and frustration.


    My mind was a mess, like the chaos after the storm.


    In the end, I held back my surging emotions and politely replied, "Of course.I¡¯ll see the kids next time."


    Lawrence nodded.


    "You should go now,"


    I nodded at Christine as a sign of respect and walked down the stairs.


    Charles, who was standing by the railing and holding James in his arms, stared at me with an


    inexplicable expression.


    "Caroline, I¡¯m sorry.I didn¡¯t expect that things would turn out like this."


    "Don¡¯t worry.I have."


    I forced a smile and cast a meaningful look at him.


    Just as I took a step, I felt someone tugged the hem of my clothes.I turned around and met James¡¯s


    tearful eyes.


    "Mommy, don¡¯t go.Stay with me and my brothers.Please?" he pleaded.


    I stroked his face with love and affection and kissed him on the forehead.


    "I¡¯ll take you with me soon, then we¡¯ll be together all the time," I loudly said for everyone to hear.


    Charles stared at me in awe, and I stared back at him.


    "No way!" Alice roared.


    I did not say anything in response, nor did I give Charles the chance to speak.


    Before he could utter a word, I marched out of the mansion.


    "Caroline,"


    Elena, who was waiting for me outside the door walked up to me and asked with concern, "are you


    okay?"


    "I¡¯m fine," I answered with a nod.


    The document in her hand caught my eye.


    Photos ¨C Memone¡¯s It was the case analysis report that I was supposed to give Charles.I felt sorry that


    he had been suffering from his disorder.


    But judging from what I had seen between him and Raina.


    it seemed that there was nothing to worry about at all.


    In a fit of anger, I snatched the report from Elena¡¯s hand and tore it into pieces.


    Elena gasped and looked at me with eyes wide in shock.


    At this moment, I took a deep breath and forced myself to calm down.


    "Elena, you head back first.I want to be alone for a while."


    "Oh, I see.Be carefully, okay?"


    Although reluctant, Elena handed me the keys and did as told.I sat in the driver¡¯s seat, started the


    engine, and stepped on the elerator.


    The car sped away at once.


    The wind rushed into the open window and made my hair fly everywhere.


    It hurt when my hair whipped on my face, but the pain was nothingpared to what I was feeling


    inside.


    But I did not care.


    Raina and Rita¡¯s faces shed through my mind.I could see themughing madly and staring daggers


    at me.


    Nevertheless, the malice in their eyes remained the same.


    They were like witches, stretching out their hands to me.


    But instead of having hands, they had talons.


    A myriad of emotions collided in my heart.It was devastating.


    A few momentster, a familiar beach came into view.


    I stepped on the brakes, and the car came to a screeching hall.


    Its loud, piercing sound brought me back to reality.I looked around the beach.


    The scenery was beautiful.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    But to me, it was bringing me nothing but pain and trauma.


    The wind, the tide, everything just reminded me of the ce where Rita had hidden James back then in


    New York.


    What was more, Charles himself nted the seed of sin¡ªRita.It was all because of him that my life


    ended up like this.


    How ridiculous.


    How could I forgive him? Suddenly, my phone rang, interrupting my thoughts.I looked at it and found


    that it was Simon who was calling.It must be Elena who tipped him off.I rolled my eyes, but I answered


    the call nevertheless.


    The instant I pressed the answer button, Simon¡¯s voice came to my ears.


    "Caroline, are you okay?" he asked with concern.


    "I¡¯m fine," I answered.


    "Where are you?"


    I gazed at the boundless sea in front of me in destion and answered, "By the sea."


    "Send me your location and wait for me.I¡¯ll be right there."


    Simon¡¯s deep voice was attractive, but I was not in the mood to admire it right now.


    Raina¡¯s POV:


    The atmosphere in the living room was awkward and heavy as the Moore family gathered here.


    In dismay, I decided to head back to the master bedroom quietly.


    When I walked to the window, I happened to see Caroline¡¯s car speeding away.I was overjoyed.


    Even if Caroline seduced Charles, she would be kicked out of the Moore mansion, just like what


    happened today.


    Caroline could try, but she could not kick me out.I could stay here for as long as I wanted, and there


    was nothing she could do about it.


    I was certain that Charles would eventually forget Caroline and open his heart to me.


    While I was in deep thought, my phone rang, I immediately answered the call, and Susan¡¯s shrill voice


    greeted me.


    "My men just saw Caroline leave the Moore mansion! Well done, Raina." I let out a snort and smiled


    triumphantly.


    "Of course.Caroline is nothing against me."


    "Anyway, try to stay at the Moore mansion for a couple more days.I don¡¯t care how you do it.Just make


    that happen."


    "I will."


    Suddenly, I heard her turned serious.


    "Don¡¯t forget what Adam had asked you to do."


    I just uttered a brief response and hung up the call irritably.


    A knock came at the door the instant the call ended.


    I turned around and saw Alicee in with a ss of milk.


    When she saw that I was out of the bed, she walked over to me and advised, "Raina, you¡¯re still


    injured.You should stay in bed for the time being."


    Without a word, I obediently did as told and epted the milk she had given me.


    Alice sat on the edge of the bed and gently said, "Please don¡¯t take Charles¡¯s attitude to heart."


    This was what I wanted.I let out a sob and looked at Alice with tearful eyes.


    "Is Charles mad at me? Maybe I shouldn¡¯t stay here anymore."


    "Of course not." Alice stroked my hair and reassured me.


    "Don¡¯t mind him.You can stay here until you¡®vepletely recovered." I held her in a tight embrace.


    "Thank you, Alice." Alice hugged me back and patted mefortingly.


    "I understand your worries.Don¡¯t worry.Time will prove everything.I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll see how much you love


    him one day."


    "Okay," I replied in a low voice.


    I hoped that time would quickly pass by.I could not wait to be the one in Charles¡¯s heart.


    Alice did not leave the room until I had finished drinking the milk.


    As I huddled up in the quilt, I gazed at Charles and Scarlett¡¯s photos together.


    They were smiling brightly, and I could almost see the love they had for each other.I gritted my teeth in


    resentment, and hatred filled my heart.I would do whatever it took to rece these photos for the ones


    of Charles and me.


    This n must not fail.

 Chapter 435: I Can Explain

    Chapter 435: I Can Exin


    Simon¡¯s POV:


    When I heard about what happened today from Flena, I immediately drove to see Caroline


    As soon as I got out of the car, I saw how lonely and sad Caroline was even though she had her back


    to me Heartbroken by thus sight, I hurried over to her side, carrying several cans of beer.I sat down


    next to her, and handed her an opened can of beer Caroline, are you okay.Caroline took a sip of her


    beer; her eyes, filled with sadness Simon, there¡®s something about me that you don¡®t know.My name


    used to be Scarlett I¡®ve been married before, and I have three lovely children Actually, there was four of


    them.It just so happened that thest child didn¡¯t get to see this world while she was speaking, her


    eyes turned red let bygones be bygones.You¡®re no longer who you were in the past.You¡®re Caroline


    now," I replied in an attempt tofort her


    "I used to think that I¡®ve let go of the past, but it seems like I¡®m not that broad¨Cminded,"


    Caroline shook her head bitterly My heart ached when I saw how sad she was.


    "Caroline, let me tell you something interesting."


    "Oh? what would that be?"


    Caroline turned her gaze towards me, "Though I¡®ve met you for the first time just recently, I¡®ve seen a


    picture of your mother when I was a child,"


    I said, "Howe you saw my mother¡®s photo?"


    Caroline¡®s eyes were widened in surprise. There''s a photo of your mother in your father¡®s study.I would


    often see it whenever I was ying there," I answered.


    "I see.¡± Caroline nodded.


    I looked into her eyes with all the sincerity I could muster.


    "You look a lot like your mother.Back when I was a kid, I really thought she was so beautiful.I guess


    that¡®s why I felt like you were so familiar.And that¡®s probably also why I¡®ve liked you so much since the


    first time we met."


    When I blurted out thest part of my sentence, my heart raced uncontrobly, and I could feel the tip


    of my ears burning up.


    "Have you been living with my father ever since you were a boy?" asked Caroline.


    I nodded and exined, "My father, Eason Felix, died when I was a child.That¡®s why your father took


    me in."


    "So our fathers know each other?" I took a sip of beer and smiled at her.


    "I¡®ll tell you all about it next time."


    This time, she stopped asking questions.


    Caroline stared at the sea in silence.


    It seemed that her mood had gotten a little better.


    The mere sight of the side of her face made my heart skip a beat.


    "Caroline, whatever decision you make, I¡®ll support you," I said.


    She smiled at me and said nothing.


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    As I watched Caroline walk away, I felt angry and upset.


    Infuriated, I red at Raina.


    0.0% BD 25% would go to waste just because of Raina.


    When I recalled the disappointment in Caroline¡¯s eyes before she left, I almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    "If you want Raina to live here, fine.I won¡®t object."


    Both Raina and my mother were surprised to hear that.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I sneered and continued, "But I won¡¯te home before she¡®s out of the house.Mom, take care of the


    kids for me."


    "Charles, don¡¯t leave! I need to tell you something."


    Raina seemed anxious and I could tell that she wanted to hold my hand.


    Disgusted of her, I dodged her hands and turned my attention to James.


    "Son, I¡®m going to look for your mother and get her back.Stay at home and look after your brothers,


    okay? Be a good boy."


    "Daddy, you need to apologize to Mommy sincerely.She¡®s softhearted.I¡®m sure she¡®ll forgive you,"


    James whispered.


    I nodded in response and left without looking back.


    When I closed the door, the sound of Raina¡®s sobbing and my Mom¡®s voice faded.


    As I walked out of the Moore mansion, I called Caroline again and again.


    Sadly, she didn¡®t answer any of my calls.


    Upon hearing the mechanical voice over the phone, I was flustered.


    All I wanted to do right now was to exin everything to Caroline.


    Once I had managed topose myself, I drove down to Garden Street.I took some of Scarlett¡®s


    favorite clothes and essories from the room, and went to her current residence.


    As I looked at the stuff inside the bag, the uneasiness I felt diminished.


    ¡®Caroline is pretty mad at me.I don¡®t think she¡®ll want to see me.I need toe up with an excuse to


    see her first, and then I¡®ll sort this whole mess out"


    A bitter smile appeared on my lips.I never noticed since when I had toe up with all sorts of


    excuses just to see her.


    Upon my arrival at her house, her bodyguard, Elena, told me that Caroline still hadn¡®te home yet.


    Confused, I frowned.


    ¡®It¡®s already sote.Where could Caroline have gone?¡® I decided to take out my phone to call her again.


    Still, she didn¡®t answer.My only option now was to wait for her at the door.


    With every passing moment, I grew more anxious and irritable.


    Just as I was about to call Richard to find out Caroline¡®s whereabouts, a car pulled over in front of the


    vi.She and Simon got out of the car.


    They were walking side by side like a couple.


    Seeing them together got on my nerves.I strode forward, grabbed Caroline¡®s hand, and tried to pull her


    to my side.


    Upon seeing what I did, Simon stood in front of her to protect her.


    I red at him and shouted, "Fuck off! This is between me and Caroline! This has nothing to do with


    you!"


    "I¡®m courting Caroline.Her business is my business."


    Simon didn¡®t back down.I suppressed the urge to beat him up and just focused my attention on


    Caroline.


    "Caroline, why did youe home sote? I was so worried about you."


    "Sir, that has nothing to do with you," Caroline remarked, shaking off my hand.


    My heart sank when I heard the way she addressed me.


    "Of course, this has something to do with me! I¡¯ve been waiting for you here for so long, but here I find


    that you¡¯re with another man!" Can exin


    "Did I ever beg you to wait here?" she asked.


    I was rendered speechless.


    To stifle my anger, I took a deep breath, "Caroline, what happened earlier wasn¡®t what it seemed like.I


    can exin.You don¡®t have to use another man just to piss me off!"


    "What do you mean by that? Do you think you deserve my attention enough for me to try and piss you


    off?"


    Caroline shot me a cold nce, and then she held Simon¡®s arm like it was a natural thing for her.


    Everything she said over the phone at the hospital the other day came rushing to my mind.She said


    that she would give Simon a chance.


    "Caroline, are you with him now?" I asked in a trembling voice.


    The thought of that possibility made me feel so ufortable that I found it hard to breathe.


    "You and I have nothing to do with each other anymore.It¡®s none of your business who I¡®m with, isn¡®t


    that right? asked Caroline.


    As I looked into her cold eyes, I felt as though my heart had been pierced by a knife.


    Suddenly, I lost my confidence.


    "Caroline, please forgive me.I had no idea that Raina woulde to the Moon mansion.Mom was the


    one who made that decision, and she kept me in the dark about it!"


    "Your rtionship with her has nothing to do with me."


    Caroline scoffed at me before leaving with Simon.


    As I watched them walk away, my head felt like it was being torn apart.


    The severe pain stimted my nerves.


    Slowly, I bent down, holding my head tightly.I tried to endure the pain, for I wanted to go after her.


    But sadly, my legs wouldn¡®t move.


    At this time, a scene shed through my mind.


    Caroline was walking away with a man, side by side with him.I wanted to see the man¡®s face, but the


    more I thought about it, the more my head hurt.


    That scene lingered in my mind.


    My chest felt like it was tightening.I clutched it, frowning in confusion.


    ¡®¡®Who was that man in my memory? Why was he so close to Caroline? s Richard never told me about


    it.Am I just imagining things?¡®¡¯

 Chapter 436: The Chance of Taking Back Custody Of The Kids

    Chapter 436: The Chance of Taking Back Custody Of The Kids


    Scarlett¡®s POV:


    When I got inside the house, Elena handed me a bag.


    "What¡®s this?" I asked.


    "Mr.Moore brought it over," she answered.


    I poured out all the contents of the bag.


    There was matching T¨Cshirts, a coffee mug, a pair of ski gloves, and even sexy lingerie.


    These were the stuff that I¡®d left in Garden Street.


    They carried memories of me and Charles.It all felt ironic to see these things again.


    Just before I could throw the stuff aside, I found an iPad underneath the pile of stuff.I picked up and


    tapped on the screen.


    The password prompt appeared soon after.I input James¡® birthday, but it turned out that it was the


    wrong password.


    After a brief pause, I input the twins¡® birthday and Charles¡® as well, but none of them were correct.


    At this point, I was starting to get annoyed.


    After pondering on it some more, I tried to input our wedding date.


    The iPad was unlocked right away.


    In the gallery, there was photo album.I casually swiped the screen, and familiar photos came into view.


    There were a lot of pictures.


    There was one where I was sleeping soundly; some were of me holding James, others were when I


    was feeding Jerry and Jason.


    There was even a picture of me and Charles, hugging intimately during our wedding day.It looked like I


    was whispering something to his ear.


    The time we spent together was now a distant memory to me.


    But when I saw these photos again, those memories became vivid again.


    It seemed like they happened only yesterday.I felt a lump in my throat, and soon, tears blurred my


    vision.


    ¡®He has a new girlfriend now.Why can¡®t he just let me go? Is he using these photos to remind me of


    how stupid I used to be?¡® I wondered.


    "Caroline, are you okay?"Elena asked worriedly.


    "I¡®m fine. I just really miss my kids."


    She patted me on the back and said, "Don¡®t be upset.You re preparing to take back the custody of your


    kids, right?"


    "I am.Nobody can stop me from being with my children!" The worry in my heart was lifted.


    I wiped away my tears and went upstairs.


    Once I had calmed down, I gave mywyer Percy Gray a call.


    As soon as the call went through, I asked, "What do you think are my chances of getting the full


    custody of my kids?"


    Raina¡®s POV:


    When I woke up the next morning, I heard birds singing outside the window.I slept wellst night.


    Perhaps because Charles¡® smell lingered on the bed, I feltfortable.


    It was as if I was sleeping in his arms.I didn¡®t have to worry that Gary would suddenly barge into my


    room, pin me down and rape me.


    That was why I must stay here! After getting up from the bed, I went downstairs.


    It was really quiet here.


    Aside from James who was sitting on the sofa and ying with his iPad, it seemed as though I led to


    her chance of Taking Back Custody of the kids there was nobody else in the living room.I sat next to


    him and said, "Good morning.James.Are you here alone?"


    "I don¡®t like talking to ugly women," he replied without even looking at me.


    Then, he moved aside.


    "What did you just say?" I asked through gritted teeth.


    ¡®Argh! How dare this kid call me ugly? What an uneducated little rascal!¡®


    "Oh, so you¡®re not just ugly, you¡®re deaf too, huh?"


    James remarked casually, I was so angry that my body trembled.I wanted to teach the boy a lesson.


    But the moment I raised my hand, I noticed a security camera in the corner.


    After taking a deep breath, I put on a smile, and continued speaking to the boy gently.


    "What are you ying, James? That looks fun! Do you mind if I y with you?"


    Suddenly, James looked at me.


    The look of disgust on his face was exactly like Charles¡®.


    Subconsciously, I shrank backwards "James, I just want to¡­"


    But before I could finish my sentence, James cut me off "How about I give you a test first.If you can


    solve the problem, I¡®ll let you y with me."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    A test, huh? What does a little kid like him know? Fine.I¡®ll bite"


    Confidently, I nodded in agreement to his suggestion.


    James put down his iPad, took out a notebook from his schoolbag, and began writing something on it.


    Out of curiosity, I approached him.


    "Don¡®t peep," James said while covering his notebook.


    "Fine." I looked away and sat back, feeling disdainful.


    After a while, James threw the notebook in front of me and said, "This is a partiallypleted nine by


    nine grid.Fill this grid with numbers, so that each column, each row, and each of the nine three by three


    sub¨Cgrids of the entire table contains all of the digits from 1 to 9.But be warned, there¡®s an additional


    restriction on the contents of individual cells.For example, the same single integer may not appear


    twice in the same row, column, or any of the nine three by three sub¨Cgrids of the nine by nine table."


    "How am I supposed to solve that? It¡®s impossible!" I blurted out.


    "Well, with your level of intelligence, it really is impossible," James said, taking his notebook back.


    Clearly, he was mocking me.


    "Wait!" I said, immediately stopping him.


    ¡®It¡®s just a stupid Sudoku puzzle.I won¡®t let it get the better of me!¡®


    "Give me the notebook. I¡®ll do it."


    "You should think this through and save yourself the embarrassment," he answered.


    Without another word, I grabbed the notebook from his hand, picked up the pen on the table, and


    began filling the table with numbers.


    At first, I really just wanted to impress James, but now, his dismissive attitude towards me got on my


    nerves.


    Time fleeted by quickly.I filled many boxes, but each time I almostpleted the entire table, my


    answer proved to be wrong.I was forced to erase my answers and start over multiple times.


    For a moment, I paused to wipe the beads of cold sweat on my forehead.


    Just as I was about to try again, the notebook in my hand was taken away.


    "Gosh, you¡®re so slow!"


    James took the pen from my hand as well and filled all the boxes within less than ten seconds.


    And when I nced at it, I saw that his answers were all correct.


    "Sudoku is a piece of cake for me.My Mommy taught me how to solve Sudoku puzzles when I was two


    years old, you know!"


    "You little¡­"


    "You¡®re so stupid.Do you honestly believe that you deserve to be with my Daddy?" James sneered


    unscrupulously.


    clenched my fists, stood up, and pointed at him with a trembling hand.


    Before I could get another word in, James¡® face changed and he suddenly burst into tears.

 Chapter 437: Apology

    Chapter 437: Apology


    James¡® POV


    When I saw Grandma walking into the room, I immediately started crying just as I expected, she


    walked over to me with an anxious look in her eyes


    "James, why are you crying? What happened?"


    I threw myself into her arms and burst into tears as I screamed, "Grandma, Paina has been bullying


    me! I was being a good boy as Daddy asked me to and yed a game of Sudoku with her, but when


    she couldn¡®t solve the puzzle, she became angry and shouted at me!"


    With an anxious look in her eyes, Raina exined, "I didn¡®t! Mrs.Moore, you have to trust me I didn¡®t


    bully James at all!"


    As expected, a coldness came into Grandma¡®s eyes as she turned to Raina and said, "Raina, go back


    upstairs and rest.I''ll take care of James."


    "I really didn¡®t bully him or shouted at him!"


    Grandma motioned her to leave helplessly.


    "I see.You can go upstairs now."


    Raina¡®s eyes were filled with malice as she reluctantly walked out of the room.


    Staring at her dejected back, I felt proud of myself.


    I knew that a bad person like her should never be my stepmom.


    Caroline was the only one who could be my mom!I was determined to find a way to kick Raina out of


    our house.


    Rolling my eyes, I held Grandma¡®s hand and asked cutely, "Grandma, can you please ask Raina to


    leave our house? I don¡®t like her!"


    Grandma stroked my head andforted me in a soft voice, "Raina saved your brothers and she is


    our guest.Don¡®t be so mean to her, okay?"


    "But she wasn¡®t seriously injured! If you¡®re really that worried about her, then you can hire a nurse to


    take care of her, right?"


    "James, I¡®ll ask Raina to leave in a few days.I just can¡®t make her leave now."


    Grandma refused my proposal resolutely.


    Feeling a little aggrieved, I couldn¡®t help but lower my head in disappointment.


    "Don¡®t be upset, sweetheart.How about I cook something you like? What do you want to eat for lunch?"


    Grandma asked After thinking for a moment, I said, "I want to eat shrimps!"


    While we were having lunch, I put some of Jerry¡®s applesauce over a te of shrimps and handed it to


    Raina "Miss Hill, I shouldn¡®t have been rude to you, and I am sorry.I hope you forgive me."


    Raina looked at me reluctantly and said, "I¡®m not that hungry, but thanks."


    "Miss Hill, you really seem like someone who is broad¨Cminded.You won¡®t be angry with me, right?"


    With a smile, I pushed the te towards her again.


    Raina gritted her teeth and said, "I will ept your apology, but I do not like shrimps."


    Thanie Apology I acted like I was surprised.


    "My dad loves shrimps, so I thought you would like them too."


    "Alright, then.I¡®ll eat them."


    With a stiff expression, she slowly picked up a piece of shrimp from the te. Seeing that, I covered my


    mouth and snickered.


    She was such a terrible person, and I really wanted to see if she still dared to covet my dad while I was


    around. During the lunch, Raina¡®s face paled all of a sudden.


    Excusing herself, she covered her belly with her hands and rushed to the bathroom.


    "Good job, James!" Great¨Cgrandma praised me.


    Charles¡® POV:


    After leaving Caroline¡®s vi, I went back to Garden Street in a daze.My head was still pounding.So I


    took a few pills and curled up on the bed.


    A long whileter, I slowly drifted off to sleep.


    However, it was not a good night¡®s sleep as I was having nightmares.


    In my nightmare, Caroline left me, holding another man¡®s hand intimately.


    Who on earth was he? I was trying my best to catch up with them, but I couldn¡®t, no matter how hard I


    tried.


    In the end, I was met with Caroline¡®s cold eyes.


    I woke up in cold sweat, and only after looking around the familiar room did I breathe a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, it was nothing more than a bad dream.


    But was it really just a dream, though? If that was really the case, then why was I still feeling pretty


    heartbroken and suffocated? It felt so real, as if I had actually experienced it before.


    I immediately picked up my phone and called Richard.


    "Richard, has Caroline been with another man before? I mean, when she was still Scarlett." Richard fell


    silent for a while.


    Seeing that, my heart sank at once and my eyes turned cold.So the scenes that shed in my


    nightmare were real.


    "Was that man Simon?" I asked, gritting my teeth.


    "No," Richard denied immediately.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    After I hung up the phone, I fell into deep thought.I was desperate to know what happened during that


    year.


    At that moment, I heard a knock on the bedroom door.


    The house on Garden Street was where Scarlett and I used to live, so apart from us, no one really


    came there.


    So was it Caroline? I got out of bed excitedly and opened the door, my heart flooding with a sense of


    expectation.


    However, when I saw the woman outside my door, disappointment crashed into my heart like a wave of


    misery. It was Raina outside my door, and not Caroline.


    ¡®Yeah, right? Why would Carolinee here?¡®


    "Surprise! Charles, aren¡®t you happy to see me here?"


    Raina greeted me with a bright smile.


    "How did you get in here? Get out! You are not wee here!"I scolded her, looking at her with disgust


    in my eyes.


    "I begged Alice to give me the spare key.I heard that you were not feeling welltely, and I was worried


    that you might feel lonely, so I came here to be with you."


    Raina was wearing a sexy low¨Ccut slip dress, which clung to her body, enhancing her curves.


    However, I was not aroused by her at all.


    When I recalled the night when she was in my room in the Moore mansion wearing my shirt, I felt like


    throwing up. A wave of fury crashed into my mind and I felt my head pounding again.


    I put my hand on the door to support myself as I tried hard not to faint.


    "Get out! This is not a ce where you cane!"


    "Charles, how can you be so mean? Alice asked me to take care of you because she was worried


    about you.Do you really want to worry her?"


    Raina¡®s eyes turned red, and she was feeling wronged.


    I gradually lost my patience and shouted, "Don¡®t try to use my mom to ckmail me! Did you really


    think that you would be able to marry into the Moore family as long as you¡®re able to win over my mom


    and Chloe? Well, you can keep dreaming about it!"


    Tears welled up in Raina¡®s eyes as she lost her bnce and fell to the ground.


    Covering her wound with a look of pain, she burst into tears.


    "Charles, I¡®m in pain now, so please let me stay here."


    It did not take even a second for me to see right through her lousy act.


    Hearing her constant cries, my head started to hurt more.I left the room irritably, ignoring Raina. I


    walked downstairs, lit up a cigarette, and inhaled the smoke while rubbing my temples, groaning in


    pain.


    While I was in a trance, a picture suddenly came to my mind.


    Caroline was sweetly nestling in the arms of another man, but I couldn¡®t see his face clearly.


    And I even saw her showing him her sexy lingerie.


    Her sweet and charming smile could make any man fall to his knees.


    Recalling the image, I felt my heart sink.


    Resentment and anger surged in my heart as I kicked the coffee table hard, my eyes filled with


    unwillingness.


    ¡®Why? How could Caroline smile at another man? How could she do it?¡® I closed my eyes, enduring the


    pain in my heart as I wished I could tear that man into pieces.


    I wasn¡®t pulled back to my senses until I felt the burn from the cigarette butt on my fingers.I put out the


    cigarette and threw it into the ashtray.


    A bitter smile appeared on my lips as I looked at Caroline¡¯s photos on the wall. She must have looked


    ravishing in that sexy lingerie, but it was a pity that I wasn¡®t the only one who could savor her beauty


    anymore.


    Read Next Chapter 438

 Chapter 438: Steal The Ring

    Chapter 438: Steal The Ring


    Raina¡®s POV


    I smiled triumphantly after I saw Charles leave, Since he did not insist on driving me away, I wondered


    if I still had a chance with him Perhaps, he still had some feelings for me.


    And as long as I worked harder, I could definitely win his love. Thinking of that, I cheered up a little.I got


    up, and looked around the room.


    Just like the master bedroom in the Moore mansion, there was an entire wall covered with Caroline¡®s


    photos.


    ncing at her smiling in the pictures, jealousy rose in my heart.


    How could she get everything so effortlessly while I had to fight for what I wanted? ? I cursed God for


    being so unfair towards me.


    Lying on the bed casually, I took some selfies on my phone.


    The thought that I was on the bed that Caroline had once slept on made me feel a strange sense of


    pleasure.


    And I wondered how she would react if she saw the photos of me in this bed.I then put my phone away,


    opened one of the drawers, and looked through it.


    It was filled with Caroline¡®s stuff, and I was surprised to see that Charles still kept them.


    All of a sudden, my gaze fell on a ring in the corner of the drawer.It seemed familiar, like I had seen it


    somewhere before.It suddenly urred to me that I had seen Charles wearing a men¡®s ring of the


    same design.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Was it their wedding ring? It had been a long time since they had gotten divorced, but he was still


    wearing the wedding ring.


    It was pretty obvious that he still had not given up on Caroline.


    Gritting my teeth, I tried putting the ring on.


    However, it was not my size, so I could not wear it no matter how hard I tried.


    In a fit of rage, I put it into my pocket.I told myself that I would never let Caroline wear the ring as long


    as I was alive.


    Just when I was about to check other stuff inside the drawer, I heard my phone ring.


    It was a call from Susan.


    "Hello?"


    "Raina, where are you?"


    Susan¡®s voice was filled with concern.


    "I¡®m at Garden Street.Charles doesn¡®t want to go back to the Moore mansion, and I had no choice but


    toe here to get close to him," Iined.


    "Alright.Don¡®t forget your task.Now that Charles is not in the Moore mansion, you should take the


    opportunity to finish the job quickly, or else Adam won¡®t let us off the hook."


    "Don¡®t worry.I know what I¡®m doing,"I said in an assuring tone I quickly hung up and walked downstairs,


    but Charles was not there, Seeing that, I gritted my teeth in anger


    That moment, the door tung open, and Tracy and J walked in, both surprised to see me there,


    "Miss Hill, you should be here, so please leave immediately."


    "Where is Charles?¡® Where did he go?"


    "You¡®re in no ce to ask Mr.Moore¡®s whereabouts.If you¡®re still adamant about staying here, then don¡®t


    me me for being rudeter," J threatened me.


    After hearing that, I had no choice but to leave.


    However, I cursed them in my heart.


    How could they dare to be so arrogant to me? I vowed to make them pay when I married Charles and


    moved in here one day. I told myself that I would fire them the moment I married Charles


    Scarlett¡®s POV:


    "Elena, how¡®s your investigation going? Have you found out anything about the twins getting attacked


    in the park?"


    That incident had be a thorn in my heart, I had a terrible nightmare on the previous night, and saw


    the twins getting kidnapped.


    Recalling the nightmare, I sensed that it was quite simr to the time when James was kidnapped.


    The moment I woke up from the nightmare, I could not sleep again, and became determined to win


    back the kids¡® custody as soon as possible.


    "I am still investigating it, but since there were no security cameras in the area, it is not that easy to find


    out what really happened."


    Elena¡®s voice was filled with a strange sense of heaviness.


    With a cold look in my eyes, I ordered, "Keep investigating.It¡®s definitely not going to be that simple,


    Also, find out if Raina has anything to do with it."


    How could Raina appear there at the exact time when the twins were getting kidnapped and save them


    just in time? Was it really just a coincidence? 1 Elena nodded and said, "By the way, Mr.Gray has


    arrived."


    Massaging my temples wearily, I said, "Let him in."


    "Hello, Miss Wilson," Percy greeted me with a smile.


    I replied with a polite nod before I got to the point.


    "Mr.Gray, I would like to obtain full custody of my kids, and I am willing to pay any price for it.What do


    you think are our odds of winning?"


    After pondering for a while, Percy said in a heavy voice, "Miss Wilson, forgive my bluntness, but


    considering your current situation, the odds of you winning the case is close to none."


    "Why do you say so?"


    My eyes widened in disbelief.


    Although I had mentally prepared myself for such an oue, I still couldn¡®t bring myself to ept it.


    "Ever since you divorced Mr.Moore, the Moore family has been taking care of the kids while you were


    absent from their lives.If the Moore family¡®swyer uses that against you in court, then there won¡®t be


    any chance for you to win the case," Percy said helplessly.


    "But I only did it because I had no other choice, and I could not take the kids with me."


    As I uttered The Steal The Ring those words, bitterness shed through my eyes, How had I brought


    myself to abandon my kids at that time? I would never have done that if I had been given any other


    choices.It was true that I had been in poor health after the miscarriage, Even though my dad had gotten


    the best gynecologist for me, I had never fully recovered.


    Sighing, Percy suggested, "if you want to increase your chances of winning, then you should at least


    have a stable family of your own to prove that you can support your children."


    "I think that my family is stable enough now."


    "As far as I can see, not only is Mr.Moore wealthy, he also has his parents for support.So it won¡®t be


    that easy for you to get your kids back," he exined in a low voice,


    The moment I understood the real meaning of his words, my heart sank.


    And it was true that Charles had a greater advantage than me.


    Even so, I still wasn¡®t willing to give up.


    And I would never allow my kids to live with Raina, let alone call her mom!


    "Mr.Gray, my father ising back soon, and he will be living with us in the future.Don¡®t you think it will


    help?" I asked nervously.


    "Well, it would not be enough."


    "What other way is there, then?"


    Percy thought for a while and said, "You don¡®t have a lot of options, unless Mr.Moore volunteers to


    handover the custody of the children to you."


    "Well, the Moore family will certainly not ept those terms, so it won¡®t work." I shook my head with a


    bitter smile.


    "If you¡®re that determined about winning the case, then you need to find a man soon and get


    married.Miss Wilson, I¡®ll let you think it over carefully.And if it¡®s not something that you want, then you


    can apply for a private mediation first."


    With those sincere words, Percy left, and I fell into deep thought.


    Even after such a long time, my heart was still scarred from all the wounds.


    And I did not have the courage to start a new rtionship. Was there really no other choice? Elena


    came back to my office after seeing Percy off.


    "Miss Wilson, the groundbreaking ceremony of the east bank project will be held this week.Do you


    need an escort?"


    Recalling Percy¡®s suggestion, I could not bring myself to refuse.


    Taking out my phone, I sent a text to Simon.


    "Simon, do you have time to apany me to the groundbreaking ceremony of the east bank project


    this week?"Soon, I got his reply.


    "It would be an honor.I¡®ll pick you up, then."


    Mixed feelings rose in my heart and I put my phone aside.


    If I had to get married, Simon should be a good choice.


    However, Charles¡® face just kept shing in my mind uncontrobly.


    Read Next Chapter 439

 Chapter 439: A Date With Simon

    Chapter 439: A Date With Simon


    Charles¡® POV:


    I drove to the Wilson Group.


    Massaging my aching temples, I got off the car, and lit a cigarette, leaning against my car.


    Soon, I saw Caroline among the crowd.


    She was dressed in a pale ash gray coat which was simple yet well¨Ctailored, and underneath it, she


    was wearing a white dress that enhanced her gentleness and her elegance.


    The man beside her was Simon.


    Why did he appear with her everywhere? He was a total buzzkill! Tossing the cigarette aside, I walked


    over to her.


    "Caroline." She was cracking jokes with her colleagues, but the moment she saw me, she stopped.She


    stood there coldly with a hint of sarcasm in her eyes.


    "It has only been one night since west saw each other, Mr.Moore.Why do you look so haggard?


    Looks like taking care of Raina all night must be really exhausting."


    "I didn¡®t do anything of that sort..."


    "It is time for lunch now, Mr.Moore.If you want to discuss about work with me, then you cane


    during office hours."


    After interrupting me coldly, Caroline nced at her watch and asked her colleagues to leave.I reached


    out my hand to touch her, but my hand was pushed away instantly.


    "You¡®d better not touch her!" Simon hissed with a serious expression.


    They looked like the perfect couple, and seeing them being so intimate, I could not help but get jealous.


    Scenes from my nightmare kept shing in my mind.


    I pressed my forehead and smiled with self¨Cmockery before I stared at Caroline and asked, "Is he the


    man?"


    With a bright smile, Caroline clung to Simon¡®s arm and said, "Yes, it¡®s him."


    She then looked into Simon¡®s eyes with an affectionate smile,pletely ignoring me.


    Suppressing the pain in my heart, I sneered and said in a deep voice, "I see."


    She looked at me indifferently with a satirical smile on her lips, "Now that you know we¡®re together,


    don¡®t show up in front of us again.Your presence alone bothers me."


    After saying those words, she held his arm and walked away.


    "Stop! Caroline, what is it that you want?" I called out to her.


    She stopped in her tracks and turned around with coldness in her eyes that almost scared me.


    "I want to take back everything that belongs to me."


    Frowning, I was about to say something when she added, "I have decided to date Simon, so please


    don¡®t bother us again, Mr.Moore.And don¡®t send me worthless stuff!"


    Her cold words felt like a knife in my chest.It seemed that she did not care for the things that I had sent


    her.


    "Scarlett!" I called out angrily.


    Simon¡®s POV:


    Completely ignoring Charles, Caroline dragged me away.I couldn¡®t contain my joy when I saw her


    holding my hand tightly.


    Did it mean that she was no longer attached to the past, and that my chance had finally arrived?


    Besides, did she mean what she just said? About us being together? I couldn¡®t wait to ask her and


    confirm if I was right.


    "Caroline, do you really mean it? I mean...What you just said to Charles.is that how you really feel?"


    I was trying my best to suppress the raging happiness in my heart.


    However, Caroline stopped, lowered her head, and remained silent.I stroked her hair gently, pretending


    to be rxed.


    "Don¡®t worry, I am not in a rush to get your answer.Besides, we have plenty of time."


    "You¡®re right.I will think it over."


    Caroline¡®s smile was filled with a sense of relief.I looked away to hide the bitterness in my heart.


    "By the way, why did youe here?"


    Her sudden question reminded me of the reason I came to see her.


    "I want to take you to a ce."


    Before she could refuse, I took her to a building that was nearby.


    After getting off the car, I led her to a luxury boutique called Zing.


    It was a big store located on the top most floor of the building, and one could easily see half of the city


    from there.


    "Wee to Zing."


    Standing by the door, the store assistants nodded respectfully.


    Knowing that Caroline liked to be left in peace, I signaled to them and said, "Don¡®t follow us.I will call


    you if needed."


    The store assistants obeyed and stepped away from us.


    Caroline let go of my hand and began to wander around happily.I followed her with a proud smile on my


    lips.


    Obviously, women were intimately attached to fashion.


    "The clothes here are so beautiful.But why is the store so empty? Did you book the entire store?"


    Caroline turned to me with a meaningful look in her eyes.


    Clearing my throat, I changed the topic.


    "You can choose anything you like.The clothes here are all unique, and you will never see anyone else


    wearing anything simr."


    Caroline¡®s eyes lit up with excitement.


    And I felt like I was floating in the clouds when I saw her smile.


    "Consider it as a gift for your inauguration of the east bank project."


    "Thank you so much!"


    With a smile, she turned around, and began to examine the clothes carefully.


    In less than ten minutes, she finished shopping.


    "You¡®re done already?" I asked in surprise.


    Caroline nodded in reply.


    I snapped my fingers, signaling the store assistant toe.


    "Take her to try on the clothes."


    After I saw them leave, I sat down on the couch and began to read a magazine.


    Minutester, I suddenly heard the sound of high¨Cheeled shoes clicking against the floor, and when I


    looked up, I was speechless.


    Caroline was wearing a teal dress with a tulle hemline, which enhanced her tall and slim figure.


    Admiring her beauty, I noticed my heart race uncontrobly.I quickly straightened myself up and


    walked to her.


    "You look gorgeous," I praised sincerely.


    "Thank you." Caroline smiled.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her smile made her look even more stunning.I leaned and stretched out my hand.


    "Miss, can I dance with you?"


    Caroline nodded and ced her hand in mine.I gently held her slim waist.


    Following the soft music in the shop, we danced slowly and tacitly.


    But then, the music suddenly changed to a lively tune, and I couldn¡®t help leaning forward and holding


    her waist tightly.


    When I saw that she was not refusing my touch, my heart was filled with joy, and I looked deep into her


    eyes.

 Chapter 440: Speed Up

    Chapter 440: Speed Up


    Simon¡®s POV:


    The song was about to end.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Under the dreamy light, Caroline looked like an angel.


    My heart was racing as I held her in my arms.I was stunned and speechless when I looked into her


    beautiful eyes.I immediately lowered my head unconsciously, trying to kiss her.


    "The song is over."


    Caroline¡®s cold voice came to my ears and she turned away immediately.


    Feeling embarrassed, I helped her stand up and kissed the back of her palm.


    "Pack this dress," I ordered the store assistant in a low voice.


    "Sure, sir."


    Feeling the bitterness in my heart, I could not help but sigh I did not know how long it was going to take


    Caroline to open up to me.


    "Are you going back to thepany or are you going home?" I asked.


    Caroline frowned.


    "I want to go home." Nodding in reply, I wrapped my arm around her waist.


    "Let¡®s go."


    Relief filled my heart when I saw that she was not trying to dodge me.We kept silent through the ride,


    and thirty minutester, we arrived at the vi.I turned to look at Caroline and saw her sound asleep.


    The soft afternoon sunlight was making her features appear more angelic.She was really beautiful! I


    unfastened my seat belt and approached her.


    ¡® I saw her thickshes flutter like a butterfly¡®s wings.Her lips were soft and alluring, tempting me to kiss


    her.I approached her carefully, my whole body turning stiff from the nervousness.


    Just when I was about to kiss her forehead, she suddenly opened her eyes.


    "What are you doing?" Her cold voice pulled me back to reality.


    After calming down, I grinned and said, "I wanted to wake you up, but when I saw you sleeping so


    soundly, I changed my mind."


    Caroline rolled her eyes at me, opened the door, and was about to get off.


    But I quickly grabbed her hand and said in a serious tone, "Caroline, I will be waiting for the day when


    you will ept me."


    She looked at me with guilt in her eyes, which made me a little sad.I handed her bag to her.


    "Go back and rest well."


    A bitter smile appeared on my lips when I saw her rush into the vi.I knew I had helplessly fallen for


    her.


    Although I knew that she only told Charles we were together to piss him off, it still make my heart


    bloom with joy.I told myself that it was only a matter of time before my wishes turned into a reality.


    When I got hometer, I got a call from my mother.


    "Simon, how are you doing there?" There was an unmistakable hint of concern in her voice.


    "I¡®m fine, Mom.What about you?" I asked casually.


    "I¡¯m fine too.With Edward¡®s help, I don¡®t need to worry about anything.But you..."


    Although my mom was still talking to me, I felt like I could not hear her at all.I couldn¡®t concentrate.


    "Mom, take care of yourself.I¡®m busy now, so I¡®ll have to go." I quickly ended the call and massaged my


    aching forehead.


    "Edward..." I repeated the name in a low voice, recalling the past.


    When Edward had found out that my dad was kidnapped, he had called the police, and had no


    intentions of paying the ransom.


    Only after my mother constantly pleaded him to reconsider, had he agreed to pay the ransom.


    However, by then it had already been toote, and my father had been killed.


    And ever since then, Edward had been taking care of me and my mom.


    Later, I heard that Edward had refused to pay the ransom on purpose.


    Rumors spread fast, but when they reached him, he ordered no one should breathe a word of it again.


    Looking out of the window, I narrowed my eyes.


    Apart from Edward, only my dad¡®s driver knew what really happened back then.I had been trying to


    locate him for so many years now, but I couldn¡®t even get a whiff of him anywhere.


    And the detective I had hired told me that the driver had recently appeared in Los Angeles.I was not


    going to miss another chance to find out the truth.


    If only I could use Caroline to get to Edward.That would definitely save me a lot of troubles.


    After thinking for a while, I sent a text to Percy.


    "Find a way to make Caroline ept me as soon as possible."


    Charles¡® POV:


    I returned to my office, stood in front of the window, and took off my tie.


    Anger was still surging through my veins from the moment I saw Caroline and Simon holding hands.I


    was determined to keep her with me, no matter what it took.


    All of a sudden, I heard a knock on the door, pulling me back to reality.


    Amy walked into my office to give me a report of the day.I pushed aside all the other thoughts and


    began to concentrate on work.


    Time flew quickly, and it was soon time to get off work.


    When I remembered that Raina was still in the Moore mansion, I did not even feel like going home.


    I took out a bottle of wine from the wine cab, and was just about to take a sip when Richard


    knocked on the door and walked in.


    He walked up to me and reminded me, "The doctor said that you should cut down on drinking.It¡®s not


    good for you."


    I nced at him and did not say a word.


    "Nichs Wood wants to see you.Should I send him away?" Richard asked.


    I frowned and said, "Let him in."


    "Okay."


    Richard then escorted Nichs inside.I looked at him and asked, "Why are you here? Shouldn¡®t you be


    taking care of Nancy at the hospital?"


    Nichs was about to say something, but he stopped and narrowed his eyes at Richard.I motioned to


    Richard, who understood and left the room.


    Nichs then turned to me with an anxious look in his eyes, and said, "I want you to help me destroy


    the Hill Group."


    "Well...Why would I do anything to help you?"


    I retorted, shaking the wine ss in my hand.


    Scratching his head, Nichs said, "I have no other choice.


    The Wood family is just not strong enough to fight the Hill Group.


    "Speed Up I looked up at him and snorted, "And what does that have to do with me?"


    "I know that you still hold a grudge because of what Nancy did in the past.


    She thought that if William took Scarlett away from you, then she might have a chance to be with you,


    but we both know now that she was just naive and thoughtless at that time."


    "What did you just say?" I put down the ss angrily.


    Nichs stepped back in fear.I stood up and hissed, "Say it again!"

 Chapter 441: She Had Lived With William

    Chapter 441: She Had Lived With William


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    "Did I say something wrong?"


    Confused, Nichs frowned.


    Realizing that I had just lost myposure, I shook my head slowly.


    "No.Please tell me about William.What happened between him and Scarlett?"


    Who was William? And what was his rtionship with Scarlett? Why did he take her away from me? As


    doubts flooded my mind, I began to panic.


    "Don¡¯t you remember? Have you still not regained your memory?" Nichs¡¯ eyes widened in surprise.


    "That¡¯s none of your business.Just answer my question," I warned him with a gloomy expression.


    Shaking his head, he pursed his lips.


    "If you tell me the truth, then I shall consider helping the Wood Group, but if you refuse, then you can


    leave," I threatened.


    After hesitating for just a moment, he spilled everything he knew.


    "I heard that Scarlett lived with William for a year, and after she came back, she gave birth to the


    twins."


    "What do you mean by that? Are you trying to make me believe that she cheated on me?" I hissed.


    How could she willfully live with another man? And how did I let it happen?


    "I didn¡¯t mean it like that.I just told you what I knew.That¡¯s all,"


    Nichs exined calmly.


    Since he needed my help, it was obvious that he would not hide anything from me.So his words were


    most likely to be true.I felt my heart sink to the bottom of my guts, slowly release a burst of sharp pain


    throughout my body.


    "What else do you know?" I asked in a low voice.


    Nichs thought for a while before he said slowly, "When they were together, she also took James with


    her."


    "That¡¯s impossible!" I shook my head in disbelief.


    How could I have let my wife take our son away and live with another man? I sensed that there was


    something fishy about it.


    "Charles, you can search for that year¡¯s news on Google.You will probably find something there.But


    what I said is absolutely true," Nichs promised with a serious look.


    After calming down, I said in a firm voice, "I am certain that the twins are my children.Keep your mouth


    shut and don¡¯t say such lies again."


    Frightened by my coldness, Nichs nodded in reply.


    "Don¡¯t worry.I won¡¯t talk nonsense again."


    After he left, I gulped down the whole ss of wine, and then another.


    The feeling of the alcohol going down my throat made me feel better.


    However, I could not numb the pain in my heart at all.


    At that moment, Richard walked in with a frown and reminded me, "Mr.Moore, the doctor has told you


    not to get too angry or emotional, or your headaches will only worsen."


    I sneered, "Why did you hide it from me? You knew that Caroline and James used to live with that man,


    don¡¯t you?"


    Richard lowered his head in silence.


    "So I was the only one who was in the dark about this, right? Thinking of Caroline being intimate with


    another man, I just found it Ironic.


    "Mooie, you should have faith in MIA Moore She has never betrayed you.Besides, James was


    kidnapped by William at that time, and Mrs.Moore did not even know about it,"


    Richard exined in a low voice, "If nothing happened between them, then why were you hiding it from


    me?"I asked in a sarcastic tone.


    "I did not dare to mention it because the doctor said that you mustn¡¯t be provoked," Sneering coldly, I


    picked up another bottle of wine.


    Anger and unwillingness to ept the betrayal felt like a heavy rock weighing on my heart in the end, I


    waspletely intoxicated, "Caroline, don¡¯t leave me.I know that I did a lot of things that hurt you, but I


    have changed now."


    My aching heart made me whisper her name, "Mi Moore, let me take you home."


    Richard took the ss away from me and drove me back to the Moore mansion. After returning to the


    master bedroom, I picked up Caroline¡¯s photo and apologized repeatedly


    Raina¡¯s POV


    I waste in the night, and most of the people at the Moore mansion were asleep.I was so excited to


    hear that Charles was home.I was really worried that I might not be able to see him.I really did not


    expect good fortune to knock on my door so soon.


    It seemed like God was on my side, after all.


    Just when I was about to go upstairs, Alice came to me.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Raina, Charles is drunk.Can you take care of him for me?" she whispered.


    Noticing her meaningful smile, my heart leapt with joy.


    It was obvious that she was creating an opportunity for me "Thank you, Mrs.Moore.I will take good care


    of him, so don¡¯t worry!"


    "As long as you are nice to him, he will surely understand and ept you one day!"


    With a pat on my shoulder, she encouraged me.I gave her a shy nod, restraining the wave of


    excitement in my heart.I felt like my efforts were not in vain after all, Alice was starting to trust me, and


    my n was going smoothly.I walked into the master bedroom and locked the door.


    Charles was lying on the bed,pletely drunk.


    The longer I stared at his handsome face, the faster my heart raced.


    "Charles?" I called him in a low voice.


    His eyes were closed, and he did not respond.


    Suppressing the excitement in my heart, I leaned over to kiss him.


    Whenever he was sober, he would never even let me get close to him.


    Now, I could finally have what I had always wanted.


    "Caroline¡­"


    Charles muttered in a low voice, just when my lips were about to touch his.


    My heart sank, and my expression changed at once.


    "What¡¯s so good about Caroline? After all these years, why are you still hung up on her?" I asked,


    choking back my tears.


    len y en, we us and unwilling to ept it Why should keep living and mone¡¯s ludowe Why was I never


    able topete with her we my teeth, I took off my clothes, andy down beside Charles, sing


    aducuvely and intimately, I took some photos of us in my phone


    The thought of Charles suddenly waking up made me feel bob excited and nervous, I looked through


    the photos with a satisfied smile, and gleaming eyes


    The should be enough to make Carolinepletely give up on him, right?¡¯ 4 If only the wasn¡¯t such a


    bitch, she would have stopped listening, Charles! with a contemptuous anon, I proceeded to undress


    him, My imagination ion wild when I thought of him waking up to us lying naked in the same bed


    Expectations for our future together rose in my mind, which made me feel a sense of aplishment


    llowever, someone suddenly knocked on the door.

 Chapter 442: Take Secret Photos Of The Document

    Chapter 442: Take Secret Photos Of The Document


    Raina¡®s POV


    The sudden knock on the door interrupted my n. I was just about to unbutton Charles¡® shirt when I


    heard the knock, so I paused for a moment, frowning irritably.It was sote at night.


    Who woulde at such an odd time?


    ¡®What a bummer! I quickly put my clothes back on and got out of bed to open the door.


    It was Tracy standing outside with a cup of warm honey water in her hand.


    Taking the ss of honey water from her, I said in an impatient voice, "You may leave now.And don¡®t


    bother us anymore."


    "You are the one who should be leaving, not me.You are not allowed to enter this room whenever you


    want, so please leave immediately," Tracy said coldly.


    "And why should I leave? Actually, I am going to stay right here tonight." I gritted my teeth, ring at


    her.


    It had been such a long time since Caroline left, but those bodyguards were still loyal to her.How could


    she have so many people on her side?


    "This house belongs to the Moore family, and you are not one of them.Besides, Mr.Moore isn¡®t even


    interested in you."


    "That¡®s between me and Charles, and it doesn¡®t concern you.You¡®d better act sensibly, and pretend like


    you didn¡®t see anything," I warned her in a low voice and proceeded to close the door to continue my


    n.


    However, Tracy quickly reacted by blocking the door with one of her hands.


    "Are you going toe out on your own or do you want me to drag you out?" Tracy¡®s persistence was


    starting to get on my nerves.


    Although I did not want to give up easily, I also did not want to wake Charles and irritate him, so I had


    no choice but to give up.


    Right before I walked out of the bedroom, I turned around and nced at Charles.


    Deep down, I was absolutely reluctant to give up on the opportunity, but I also knew that it wasn¡®t the


    right time.


    I consoled myself, telling myself that I would get numerous opportunities in the future.I knew that I


    could easily find another chance as long as I stayed in the Moore mansion.I was about to walk past the


    study when I paused for a moment.


    The task that Adam had assigned to me was still notpleted, and I wondered if it was the best time.


    After looking around for a bit, I was delighted to see that I couldn¡®t find any surveince cameras in the


    corridor.


    In order to not attract anyone¡®s attention, I tiptoed into the study.


    There were numerous bunches of documents on the desk in the study room.


    Taking out my phone, I immediately clicked pictures of them.


    Afraid that I might get caught if I tried to login to theputer, I decided to open the drawer and check


    what was inside.


    The study was absolutely silent, except for the sound of the camera shutters and the rustling of paper..


    I was so nervous that I felt like my heart was about to jump out of my throat any moment.


    After clicking some more pictures, I left in a hurry.


    The moment I closed the door behind me, I heard a child¡®s voice.


    "What are you doing?"


    My heart was beating violently, and huge wave of panic crashed into my heart I turned around stiffly


    and found James, dressed in his pajamas, standing behind me He raised his head and stared at me


    with a doubtful look in his eyes


    "Your father has a headache, so I came here to find some painkillers for him,"


    I exined in a low voice while trying to calm down


    "Okay, where is the medicine, then? Let me give it to him," saying that, James reached out his hand to


    me, "I haven¡®t found it yet.It¡®s probably in the master bedroom.I will go there and look for it again."


    I immediately tried to change the topic.


    "James, it is sote now.Why aren¡®t you in bed? You know that staying up toote is not good for your


    health, right?"


    Without saying a word, James continued to stare at me, I was so anxious that he might have


    discovered my secret when I suddenly saw him withdrawing his hand and heading to the bathroom.


    Watching him leave, I couldn¡®t help but pat my racing heart. Ever since he tricked me to eat the shrimp


    with applesauce, I had been trying to keep a distance from him.


    His hostility towards me was making me keep my guard up all the time. After returning to my room, 1


    quickly sent the photos of the documents to Adam.


    Worried that I might leave a trail behind, I immediately deleted all the chat records and the photos,


    Everything that I sent Adam were confidential, and if Charles found out about it, then I would be


    doomed.


    However, once I finished my mission, the nervousness faded away.


    And soon, I fell asleep.


    Charles¡® POV:


    When I woke up and opened my eyes that morning, I saw that I was in the Moore mansion.


    Sensing the familiar scent of perfume in the air, I immediately frowned in disgust.


    Why was Raina so frustrating? Massaging my head irritably, I quickly went to the bathroom, took a


    shower, changed my clothes, and walked downstairs, feeling satisfied.


    While having breakfast, I asked Tracy in a low voice, "How did I get homest night?"


    "Richard brought you back, and Miss Hill was taking care of youst night," Tracy replied coldly.


    Casting a casual nce at her, I resumed eating.


    At that time, Raina also walked downstairs and sat down beside me, smiling brightly.


    "Good morning, Charles!"


    Lowering my head, I continued to eat, ignoring her.


    Without noticing my impatience, she continued to ask in an expectant tone, "Charles, can you take me


    to the Wilson Group¡®s groundbreaking ceremony of the east bank project tomorrow? I have been home


    for too long, and I am really bored.I want to go out."


    "Charles, Raina got hurt while trying to rescue the kids.Why don¡®t you take her out and help her rx?"


    My mother chimed in


    "Yes, Charles.You do need a date to the party, right? I think that there is no better choice than Raina,"


    Chloe also echoed.


    "Okay." I nodded in reply.


    I knew that Caroline would also be attending the ceremony.And I was looking forward to it.


    Everyone seemed to be surprised, except for my mother and my sister.Secret Sinine locument


    "Charles, thank you! I will make sure that you don¡®t regret it!"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Raina¡®s eyes gleamed with joy.


    Seeing her smile, I couldn¡®t help but sneer in my heart.I doubted she would still be this happy by


    tomorrow.


    .


    As soon as I finished my breakfast, I drove James to the kindergarten.


    With a confused look in his bright eyes, James asked, "Daddy, why are you being nice to Miss Hill?"


    "That doesn¡®t concern you, kid.So don¡®t worry and try to study well," I said with a serious expression.


    "But Daddy, if you keep doing this, then Mommy will only misunderstand you more!"


    Upon hearing those words, I couldn¡®t help but shake my head, smiling bitterly.


    Actually, Raina was not the only reason behind Caroline¡®s coldness towards me.


    "That is not something that you need to worry about.I can handle it," I whispered.


    "If you continue to be so stupid, then you are going to pay for it!" James hissed, ring at me.


    His face was a little stiff from the anger.


    My expression darkened at once.


    "Weren¡®t you calling another man as your Daddy when you were little?"


    Hearing that, James pursed his lips and fell silent.I frowned with regret.


    James had been really young at that time, and whether it was true or not, I should not have lost my


    temper with him.


    For the rest of the ride, he didn¡®t say a word to me.


    There seemed to be a look of grievance in his eyes.


    "James, I¡®m sorry.I shouldn¡®t have said that.Can you forgive me?"


    I coaxed him in a low voice.


    James snorted andined, "You scolded me for Raina¡®s sake! You have never scolded me


    before!"


    "I was wrong.I am sorry.It won¡®t happen again," I promised.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, I promise."


    "Are you still going to take her to the party tomorrow?"


    "Yes."


    "Daddy, you¡®re treating that bad woman so well! Are you going to make her my stepmother?"


    James clenched his fists in anger.


    "You won¡®t ever have a stepmother.Caroline will always be my wife and your mom," I said firmly.


    "Then why do you still want her to be your date?"


    "James, what I¡®m doing is for the greater good, okay? So just trust me,"


    I softlyforted my son, stroking his head.


    After dropping him off at the kindergarten, I called Richard.


    "Contact Nichs and see what exactly he wants from me, and also make sure he keeps his mouth


    shut.If I hear any more rumors from him about my kids, I will not spare him."


    "Are we going tounch an attack on the Hill Group then?"


    "Not yet.I have my own ns."

 Chapter 443: The Dash Cam Videos

    Chapter 443: The Dash Cam Videos


    Raina¡¯s POV:


    When I heard that Charles was willing to take me to the party, I couldn¡¯t contain my excitement.I just


    casually mentioned it, and I did not expect him to actually agree to it.


    It seemed like my hard work during the past few days had not been in vain, after all.I took out my


    phone, and quickly sent a text to Susan, asking her to meet me at the race course.


    Just when I was about to put my phone aside, a few messages popped up on the screen.


    They were all from Gary.


    "Raina, how long are you going to stay in Charles¡® ce? Come back home at once!"


    "You are useless.You¡®ve been training for a long time, but you still haven¡®t learned anything about


    seducing men!"


    Reading those messages, I could almost visualize the disdainful look in his eyes.


    My heart was sinking again, but I clutched my phone in my hand, unwilling to ept it.


    Come back home for what? To be your sex doll? That¡®s never going to happen again! After I marry


    Charles, I am going to make you pay for all the pain you inflicted on me!¡® Enduring the disgust in my


    heart, I slowly deleted his messages, one by one.


    "Mrs.Moore, I want to go to the hospital.I will be gone for a while."


    "Sure thing, honey.Are you feeling better? Do you need me to send a bodyguard with you?" Alice


    asked in a concerned voice.


    "Thank you for your concern, Mrs.Moore, but I am feeling much better now so I can go on my


    own.Don¡®t worry," Iforted her softly.


    "Alright, then.Call me if you need help," Alice whispered.


    I nodded in reply with a warm smile.


    Although it had not been a long time since I got to know her, Alice had always been considerate to


    me.It was as though she already thought of me as her daughter¨Cinw.


    When I arrived at the race course, I saw that Adam was also there.


    There seemed to be a faint smile on his lips, and his eyes were almost gleaming with joy.


    Susan greeted me with a warm smile.


    "Raina, you are so awesome! It only took you a few days to get the confidential information of the


    Moore Group!"


    "The message you sent was very useful and I know everything about Charles¡® next n now!" Adam


    praised me with a smile.


    "So what¡®s the n?" I asked curiously.


    "There is a small piece ofnd right next to the one Caroline purchased on the east bank, which has


    not been developed yet, and it looks like Charles wants to buy it," Adam exined.


    I never saw him being so patient.


    "What can he possibly do with such a small piece ofnd?" I was perplexed.


    Adam sneered, "You know nothing about business.Considering that Charles has developed Moore


    Group to what it is now, it is very obvious that he is highly business¨Cminded, and he would not do


    anything without a reason.So I am pretty sure that the piece ofnd he is interested in must be of a


    great value."


    I nodded in reply and set in a serious tone, "Adam, you can do whatever you want, but don¡®t expose


    me.Charge nas finally agreed to take me to the groundbreaking ceremony.I really can¡®t afford to lose


    his trust now."


    After all, he was my life-saving straw, and nothing could go wrong at this moment.


    If I even faltered or messed up even just a little, I would be facing a life worse than death.


    Adam smiled and replied, "The ceremony is just as important to me.And we need to make sure that


    Caroline doesn¡¯t attend it.My n won¡¯t work if she is there."


    "Adam, what are you gonna do?"


    Susan asked in confusion.


    The moment I found out that he was going to deal with Caroline, I immediately jumped to his side in


    excitement. Adam whispered in my ear, "I want you to help me keep an eye on Charles during the


    ceremony, and don¡®t let him ruin my n."


    "Is that all?"


    "Yes.Once that is done, I will do everything in my power to help you achieve your goal," Adam


    promised me in a low voice.


    Suppressing the joy in my heart, I nodded in reply.


    Although I did not exactly know what his n was, I was willing to do anything as long as it meant that I


    could marry Charles.


    Before returning to the Moore mansion, I stopped by the clinic, and asked the nurse to redo my


    dressing.I saw Alice sitting in the living room when I came back to the Moore mansion.


    The moment she saw me, she walked up to me with a concerned look in her eyes.


    "Raina, what did the doctor say?"


    "He said that the wound has started to heal, but I would still have to rest more," I replied with a faint


    smile.


    "You can stay here until your wound ispletely healed.I¡®ll ask the cook to prepare more nutritious


    food for you," Aliceforted me softly.


    "Thank you, Mrs.Moore."


    "By the way, will you really be able to go to the ceremony with Charles tomorrow with your injury?" she


    asked with a frown.


    My heart skipped a beat when I heard those words, but I immediately smiled and said, "Yes, it won¡®t be


    a problem at all!"


    Alice smiled and whispered, "Then you must seize the opportunity and make Charles ept you!"


    "I will." I blushed and nodded.


    After saying a few more words, Alice stood up and walked back to the kitchen, leaving her phone on


    the coffee table.I swiftly grabbed it and slipped it into my bag.


    Scarlett¡®s POV:


    That evening, I got off work, and took Elena to the ce where the twins had been attacked.


    There were no surveince cameras in the area, and even after looking around for a long time, Elena


    could not find any useful information for clues.


    "We have searched almost everywhere, and we still got nothing.Shall we head home, then?" Elena


    asked in a low voice.


    I gritted my teeth as I took her suggestion reluctantly However, right before we left I saw several cars


    parked not too far away, and an idea suddenly shed into my mind.


    "Elena, go and check the dashboard cams of those cars.Maybe we can get some clues." She replied


    with a nod.


    Soon, she returned with a sh drive in her hand.


    "Miss Wilson, I talked to some of the owners of those cars, and got a copy of the dash cam videos."


    With that, we both headed home to check the videos.


    After watching all the videos, I couldn¡®t help but frown.


    None of the dashboard cameras had recorded the spot where the twins had been attacked.


    "Miss Wilson, look! This car¡¯s license te ends with the digits 86, and I have seen this car on the race


    course before.I think it¡®s really Adam¡®s doing!"


    Elena pointed at the screen.


    My heart sank as I started at the car on the screen.


    "Well, it looked like Adam and Raina have joined hands," I spoke out my guess coldly.


    Elena clenched her fists and hissed, "Miss Wilson, shall we go to Adam and settle ounts with him


    right now?"


    I shook my head helplessly.


    "The evidence we have now is far from enough.Don¡®t do anything for now, and do not alert him.I will


    talk to him after the groundbreaking ceremony tomorrow." I felt hatred rise up in my heart as I


    continued to stare at the car in the video.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    It seemed that they were still not willing to give up on their vicious ns, and were even targeted my


    children this time.


    Chapter 444: If You Come Late, You Should Bear The Consequences


    Caroline¡®s POV:


    I woke up the next morning and asked Elena to go to the groundbreaking ceremony first to supervise


    things.I put on makeup, looked at the dress, and remembered what had happened the previous day.I


    patted myself in the back of my head, regretting impulsively mentioning that I would try and give Simon


    a chance.


    It was pretty obvious that he took it seriously.


    Just when I was wondering how to clear up the misunderstanding, my phone rang.I picked it up and


    saw that it was a call from Simon.


    My heart was shaking, and it took me a few seconds topose myself and answer it.


    "Caroline, are you ready? i¡®ming to pick you up, okay?"


    Simon¡®s expectant voice came through the phone.


    "Well..."


    Biting my lip, I suggested, "How about we meet at the venue?"


    The thought of riding in the same car with him made me ufortable.


    "Okay, I¡®ll see youter, then."


    Simon¡®s voice sounded muffled.I heaved a sigh of relief after I hung up.I then quickly got changed and


    drove to the groundbreaking ceremony.


    But the moment I set out, I heard my phone ring again.


    Looking at the unknown number, I frowned and put on my Bluetooth earphone before I answered it.


    "Hello?"


    A woman¡®s mechanical voice came from the other end.


    "Caroline, I want to see you at the warehouse beside the toll road in half an hour."


    Shocked, I said in a cold voice, "You have the wrong number: Just when I was about to end the call, I


    heard some kids¡® voices, calling "Mommy" on the other end.


    I could instantly recognize that it was the twins.I mmed the breaks and tightened my grip on the


    steering wheel.


    "Who are you?"


    "If you¡¯rete, then you will be facing serious consequences."


    Saying that, the woman hung up.


    Images of James¡® kidnapping from a few years ago shed through my mind.


    And I instantly felt a lump in my throat and suffocated.I would never put my kids at risk again.


    The moment I stepped on the gas, I called Alice.


    However, she did not pick up.


    Flustered, I called Charles, but his phone was off.


    Time passed, and I could not dare to dy for even a moment.


    Taking a deep breath, I sped up.


    Twenty minutester, I arrived at the location sent by the woman.


    It was a very rusty-looking warehouse, and the moment I pushed open the door, I saw that it was


    almost pitch ck inside with only a dim light from amp.


    As soon as I entered, I felt someone tying up my hands from behind.


    "Let go of me!" I screamed and struggled, but they pushed me to the floor ruthlessly.


    Groaning in pain, I looked up and saw several burly-looking men in front of me.


    "Wow! What a beauty! She¡¯s going to be worth it!"


    One of the men reached out and pinched my cheek, making me tremble.


    Another man stepped forward and looked at me lewdly.


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense.Let¡¯s just get it over with.Who is going first?"


    "You go first," the first man suggested.


    "Do you know who I am? Who hired you? And where are my kids?" I asked, pretending to be calm as I


    cautiously moved back


    "I don¡®t care who you are.I am just going to fuck you, so everything else doesn¡®t matter to me."


    Saying that, the man began to tear off my clothes.


    "Don¡®t touch me, asshole!"


    Panicking, I kicked him.


    The man staggered a bit with a fierce look in his eyes and hissed, "Save your breath, you bitch! I am


    going to fuck the brains out of you!"


    I tried to struggle using every bit of the strength in my body, but the ropes were tied too tightly and I


    could not move at all. My heart sank Forcing myself to calm down, I looked up and said in a confident


    tone, "I can give you money right now.How does one hundred million sound like?"


    Hearing that, the man stopped advancing, and I seized the opportunity to continue, "As long as you let


    go of me and my kids, I can wire you the money immediately.My dad is Edward Wilson."


    I noticed their expressions change the moment they heard my father¡®s name.


    "You¡®d better not be lying, or I will kill you!" the man threatened.


    He then walked behind me, and untied the rope.


    Suddenly, the door was kicked open.


    "Who said you can let her go?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, I couldn¡®t help gritting my teeth.


    When I saw the woman, I clenched my fists angrily.


    "It¡®s you again."


    Susan was standing before me with several men, lookingcent.


    "Yes.Are you surprised, dear Miss Wilson?"


    I had really underestimated Susan.


    Snorting, I tried to calm down.


    "Where are my kids?"


    "They are safe for now, but what happens to themter depends on you." I frowned and said, "Go


    ahead."


    "It¡®s really simple, actually.All you need to do is to hand over the entire east bank project to Adam, and


    they will be freed."


    Saying that, Susan raised her chin, holding a recorder in her hand.


    I chuckled.


    "Keep dreaming! I would never do that.She might want the east bank project, but you guys just want


    money, right? As long as you let me go, I can give you a hundred million, right now"


    After hesitating for a second, the men moved to my side, raised their guns and pointed them at Susan.


    ¡°What a bunch of bastards!" Susan roared.


    I crossed my arms over my chest with a cold smile as I turned to a man beside me and asked, "Where


    is she hiding my kids?"


    All of a sudden, a loud bang came to my ears.


    Covering my ears, I squatted down to take cover, and was horrified to see a man, covered in blood, fall


    in front of me.I could hear loud footsteps, and the ce was soon reeking of blood.


    Suppressing the feeling of disgust in my heart, I grabbed the gun from the dead man¡®s hand and


    moved away, trembling


    Charles¡® POV:


    Even after waiting for a long time at the ceremony, I could not see Caroline.


    "We¡®ve been waiting for a long time.If Caroline doesn¡®t show up, then I¡®ll represent the Wilson Group


    and announce the east bank project as a racecourse."


    I heard Adam and the other shareholders talking in the distance.


    ncing at my watch, i frowned.


    Caroline was not the kind to bete for such an important asion.


    ¡®What happened?¡® I walked to Adam and said, "Even if Caroline can¡®t make it, I am still here, so the


    ceremony will not be affected."


    "Mr.Moore..."


    There was a look of embarrassment in his eyes.


    Interrupting him, I asked in a low voice, "Do you have any other opinions?"


    Hearing that, he lowered his head and clenched his fists.


    "No, sir."


    I was just about to call Caroline when I saw that my phone was dead.I was inexplicably flustered.


    And the moment I turned it on, I heard it ring.Something had happened to Caroline!

 Chapter 444: If You Come Late, You Should Bear The Consequences

    Chapter 444: If You Come Late, You Should Bear The Consequences


    Caroline¡®s POV:


    I woke up the next morning and asked Elena to go to the groundbreaking ceremony first to supervise


    things.I put on makeup, looked at the dress, and remembered what had happened the previous day.I


    patted myself in the back of my head, regretting impulsively mentioning that I would try and give Simon


    a chance.


    It was pretty obvious that he took it seriously.


    Just when I was wondering how to clear up the misunderstanding, my phone rang.I picked it up and


    saw that it was a call from Simon.


    My heart was shaking, and it took me a few seconds topose myself and answer it.


    "Caroline, are you ready? I''ming to pick you up, okay?"


    Simon¡®s expectant voice came through the phone.


    "Well..."


    Biting my lip, I suggested, "How about we meet at the venue?"


    The thought of riding in the same car with him made me ufortable.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Okay, I¡®ll see youter, then."


    Simon¡®s voice sounded muffled.I heaved a sigh of relief after I hung up.I then quickly got changed and


    drove to the groundbreaking ceremony.


    But the moment I set out, I heard my phone ring again.


    Looking at the unknown number, I frowned and put on my Bluetooth earphone before I answered it.


    "Hello?"


    A woman¡®s mechanical voice came from the other end.


    "Caroline, I want to see you at the warehouse beside the toll road in half an hour."


    Shocked, I said in a cold voice, "You have the wrong number: Just when I was about to end the call, I


    heard some kids¡® voices, calling "Mommy" on the other end.


    I could instantly recognize that it was the twins.I mmed the breaks and tightened my grip on the


    steering wheel.


    "Who are you?"


    "If you¡¯rete, then you will be facing serious consequences."


    Saying that, the woman hung up.


    Images of James¡® kidnapping from a few years ago shed through my mind.


    And I instantly felt a lump in my throat and suffocated.I would never put my kids at risk again.


    The moment I stepped on the gas, I called Alice.


    However, she did not pick up.


    Flustered, I called Charles, but his phone was off.


    Time passed, and I could not dare to dy for even a moment.Taking a deep breath, I sped up.


    Twenty minutester, I arrived at the location sent by the woman.


    It was a very rusty-looking warehouse, and the moment I pushed open the door, I saw that it was


    almost pitch ck inside with only a dim light from amp.


    As soon as I entered, I felt someone tying up my hands from behind.


    "Let go of me!" I screamed and struggled, but they pushed me to the floor ruthlessly.


    Groaning in pain, I looked up and saw several burly-looking men in front of me.


    "Wow! What a beauty! She¡¯s going to be worth it!"


    One of the men reached out and pinched my cheek, making me tremble.


    Another man stepped forward and looked at me lewdly.


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense.Let¡¯s just get it over with.Who is going first?"


    "You go first," the first man suggested.


    "Do you know who I am? Who hired you? And where are my kids?" I asked, pretending to be calm as I


    cautiously moved back "I don¡®t care who you are.I am just going to fuck you, so everything else doesn¡®t


    matter to me."


    Saying that, the man began to tear off my clothes.


    "Don¡®t touch me, asshole!"


    Panicking, I kicked him.


    The man staggered a bit with a fierce look in his eyes and hissed, "Save your breath, you bitch! I am


    going to fuck the brains out of you!"


    I tried to struggle using every bit of the strength in my body, but the ropes were tied too tightly and I


    could not move at all. My heart sank Forcing myself to calm down, I looked up and said in a confident


    tone, "I can give you money right now.How does one hundred million sound like?"


    Hearing that, the man stopped advancing, and I seized the opportunity to continue, "As long as you let


    go of me and my kids, I can wire you the money immediately.My dad is Edward Wilson."


    I noticed their expressions change the moment they heard my father¡®s name.


    "You¡®d better not be lying, or I will kill you!" the man threatened.


    He then walked behind me, and untied the rope.


    Suddenly, the door was kicked open.


    "Who said you can let her go?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, I couldn¡®t help gritting my teeth.


    When I saw the woman, I clenched my fists angrily.


    "It¡®s you again."


    Susan was standing before me with several men, lookingcent.


    "Yes.Are you surprised, dear Miss Wilson?"


    I had really underestimated Susan.


    Snorting, I tried to calm down.


    "Where are my kids?"


    "They are safe for now, but what happens to themter depends on you."


    I frowned and said, "Go ahead."


    "It¡®s really simple, actually.All you need to do is to hand over the entire east bank project to Adam, and


    they will be freed."


    Saying that, Susan raised her chin, holding a recorder in her hand.


    I chuckled.


    "Keep dreaming! I would never do that.She might want the east bank project, but you guys just want


    money, right? As long as you let me go, I can give you a hundred million, right now"


    After hesitating for a second, the men moved to my side, raised their guns and pointed them at Susan.


    "What a bunch of bastards!"Susan roared.


    I crossed my arms over my chest with a cold smile as I turned to a man beside me and asked, "Where


    is she hiding my kids?"


    All of a sudden, a loud bang came to my ears.


    Covering my ears, I squatted down to take cover, and was horrified to see a man, covered in blood, fall


    in front of me.I could hear loud footsteps, and the ce was soon reeking of blood.


    Suppressing the feeling of disgust in my heart, I grabbed the gun from the dead man¡®s hand and


    moved away, trembling


    Charles¡® POV:


    Even after waiting for a long time at the ceremony, I could not see Caroline.


    "We¡®ve been waiting for a long time.If Caroline doesn¡®t show up, then I¡®ll represent the Wilson Group


    and announce the east bank project as a racecourse."


    I heard Adam and the other shareholders talking in the distance.


    ncing at my watch, I frowned.


    Caroline was not the kind to bete for such an important asion.


    ¡®What happened?¡® I walked to Adam and said, "Even if Caroline can¡®t make it, I am still here, so the


    ceremony will not be affected."


    "Mr.Moore..."


    There was a look of embarrassment in his eyes.


    Interrupting him, I asked in a low voice, "Do you have any other opinions?"


    Hearing that, he lowered his head and clenched his fists.


    "No, sir."


    I was just about to call Caroline when I saw that my phone was dead.I was inexplicably flustered.


    And the moment I turned it on, I heard it ring.


    Something had happened to Caroline!

 Chapter 445: Susan Is Dead

    Chapter 445: Susan Is Dead


    Caroline¡®s POV:


    As I hid in theer, 1 held onto the gun with trembling hands and felt nervous.


    All I wanted to do at the moment was to escape.


    But the second I walked forward, the lights inside the warehouse suddenly went out.


    Darkness enveloped the warehouse and I could feel my heart beating like a snare drum in my chest.


    Suddenly, I heard a gunshot from behind me.


    It was followed by the sound of a body falling to the ground, Startled, I gripped my gun as my hands


    trembled uncontrobly.


    Just then, the door of the warehouse was opened.


    A dazzling light appeared before my eyes and I instinctively squinted.


    Once my eyes had adapted to the brightness, I saw Susan lying on the ground.


    And the kidnappers were all gone: I suppressed my fear and ran towards Susan.


    Shey on the ground with eyes widened in shock.


    The bullet had hit her heart, and blood soaked her clothes.


    It looked so terrifying! I checked her pulse and leaned closer to her nose to check if she was still


    breathing.


    But s, she was dead.


    Even though Susan was a hateful, ungrateful woman, I never thought she¡®d die like this.


    But even so, I didn¡®t pity her.


    She had iting. I sprang to my feet and hurriedly looked for the twins.I searched almost every nook


    and cranny of the warehouse, but I still couldn¡®t find them.


    Panic overcame me, so I tried to call Charles again.It took a while, but thank God he answered after a


    few tries!


    "Charles, Susan kidnapped the twins.I can¡®t find them! Please¡­ help me! Look for them, okay?"


    "Where are you right now?" Charles asked in a slightly nervous voice.


    Upon hearing the sound of his voice, somehow I no longer felt that nervous.


    As I sobbed, I told him the address of the abandoned warehouse.


    After the phone call, I tried to stand up, but my knees went weak and I lost consciousness.


    By the time I woke up again, I found myself inside the hospital.


    Someone was holding me tightly.My faced was pressed against a warm, muscr chest.


    I looked up and met Charles¡® deep set eyes.


    "Caroline, you¡®re awake! How are you feeling? Do you feel ufortable?" I could sense concern in


    his eyes.


    Feeling awkward, I struggled out of his embrace.


    "Charles, have you found the twins? Are they hurt?" I asked worriedly.


    "The twins were home the whole time.As a matter of fact, they were never kidnapped.You¡®ve been


    tricked," Charles replied.


    I breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Oh, my God! That¡®s so good to hear."


    If my twins had gotten hurt, I would never forgive myself for the rest of my life!


    "What about Susan?" I asked hesitantly.


    Suddenly, the sound of the gunshot and Susan¡®s bloody body appeared in my mind.


    My heart skipped a beat Back when theard those gunshots. All I could think about were the frightened


    faces of my children.I was so scared that I would never be able to see them or hear them call me


    "mommy" ever again.


    "Susan is dead, she died from a gunshot wound.The bullet in her body matched the rounds in the gun


    you were holding" Charles replied stemly.


    "I didn¡®t kill her! Those men did!"


    I exined, shaking my head, "Caroline, take it easy.I trust you,"


    Charles responded in aforting voice, The mere site of his caring gaze alleviated my restlessness, I


    nodded, trying to calm myself down.


    "Mr.Moore, you may leave now.Caroline is my girlfriend.It¡®s my responsibility to take care of her."


    It was only then did I notice that Simon was also here.


    "Girlfriend? You¡®re really together?" Charles sounded shocked.


    When I looked into his inquisitive eyes, I turned my face away from him, feeling uneasy.


    "Of course, we are.Mr.Moore, I¡®d prefer it if you behave yourself and stop badgering my Caroline,"


    Simon warned.


    This time, Charles didn¡®t utter a word.


    It was hard to tell what he was thinking.


    "Charles, I can no longer let my children remain at your side.They¡®ve gotten attacked before, and this


    time, they almost got kidnapped.If this kind of thing keeps on happening, I¡®ll be scared every single day


    of my life! I want their full custody.Mywyer will contact youter."


    I managed to say those words through gritted teeth.


    Charles¡® POV:


    She spoke in such a resolute tone, and it made my heart ache to hear her say such words to me.


    All that bonded us together was the fact that we had kids.


    But now, she wanted to sever ourst remaining connection, leaving me no shred of hope.


    Because she looked so vulnerable right now, I couldn¡®t bring myself to argue with her.


    Feeling dispirited, I left the ward with my face downcast.


    The second I left the premises of the hospital, I called Richard.


    "Richard, assign someone to keep an eye on the east bank project.Don¡®t let Adam¡®s men cause any


    more trouble,"


    Imanded I was certain that Adam had something to do with Caroline¡®s kidnapping.


    Upon my return to the Moore mansion, I saw Raina right away.She had her face buried in her hands


    and she was sobbing.She appeared to be grieving.


    I pulled her up from the sofa and grunted, "Were you involved in Susan¡®s n to kidnap Caroline?"


    With a tear¨Ccovered face, Raina shook her head incessantly.


    "I had nothing to do with that.I didn¡®t even know about I scoffed at her.¡±


    "Is that so?"


    Raina trembled with fear.She then clutched her chest and coughed violently.


    While sobbing, she exined, "She may be my mother, but I¡®ve had limited contact with hertely.She¡®s


    dead now and Caroline was the one who killed her!"


    "Charles, Raina is already sad enough as it is.Why are you so aggressive towards her?"


    My mother seemed displeased with me.


    "Don¡®t you realize how many things have happened ever since Raina moved in with us? Just tell her to


    go! She¡®s not wee here!"


    Grandma remarked.


    "Raina saved the twins¡® lives, and she¡®s currently homeless.Is it so bad to let her stay here for a couple


    more days?" my mother argued.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    My grandmother was so angry that she started arguing with my mother.


    However, my mother refused to give in.She insisted on letting Raina stay here.


    Perhaps because she was so infuriated by my mother, Grandma suddenly covered her head and


    winced in pain.


    "Grandma, you should go back to your room and get some rest.Come on, I¡¯ll take you there."


    I offered my arm to my grandmother.


    She then looked at me with worried eyes.


    To alleviate her worries, I patted the back of her hand.


    "You don¡®t have to worry, Grandma.I¡¯ll take care of everything."


    She didn¡®t leave until she heard my promise.


    After that brief interaction, I shot Raina a cold nce.


    "I¡®m going to ask you onest time.Were you involved in the kidnapping?"


    "I wasn¡®t!"


    Raina shook her head again, desperate to make me believe her.


    "That better be true.If I find out otherwise, I¡®m going to make you regret it for the rest of your life.Now,


    pack your things and get the hell out of my house!" Imanded.


    "Charles, do you have to be so cruel to me?"


    Raina¡®s eyes widened in disbelief.


    The sound of her crying voice was so fucking annoying.


    "I¡®ve already told you that there¡®s no chance that I¡®ll ever like you!"


    "You¡®re lying! I¡®m sure that at one point, you¡®ve had feelings for me."


    Raina chuckled bitterly to herself while shaking her head.


    "The only woman I¡®ve ever loved and will love for the rest of my life is Caroline," I answered.


    "She doesn¡®t even love you! She has been with someone else before, and she¡®s dating another man


    already.Charles, stop deceiving yourself!" Raina growled.


    "That¡®s my personal affair and it¡®s got nothing to do with you."


    After casting her an indifferent nce, I left the Moore mansion.

 Chapter 446: Record A Statement About The Shooting

    Chapter 446: Record A Statement About The Shooting


    Caroline¡®s POV


    The police came to the hospital after Charles left.


    "Miss Wilson, we need your statement, so please cooperate with us,"


    "Don¡®t be nervous and just tell them what you saw.I will be right outside the door if you need me,"


    Simonforted me in a low voice.


    A sense of relief came to my heart when I looked into his calm eyes with a grateful smile, 1 nodded at


    him and turned to the policemen.


    "I am ready.You can ask."


    "Miss Wilson, today was the day of the Wilson Group¡®s cast bank project¡®s groundbreaking ceremony,


    right? Why were you in the abandoned warehouse instead of the party?"


    "I got a call from someone and they said that they were holding my kids hostage, so I had to go there,"


    I answered honestly, "Did you kill Susan Lively?"


    My heart was racing when I looked into the policeman¡®s meaningful eyes.


    "No!" I said firmly.


    "But the bullet that we took from Susan¡®s body matches the one from your pistol.And there was exactly


    one bullet missing from your gun.Do you have an exnation for that?" My heart clenched, and I


    immediately understood Adam¡®s n.


    Perhaps, Susan did not know that she was being used as bait in his n.


    Adam was so keen on framing me that he did not even hesitate to kill Susan to set me up! Feeling the


    burning tide of rage in my heart, I couldn¡®t help but sneer.


    "I didn¡®t shoot her.Besides, there was a gang of kidnappers there too," I exined in a low voice.


    "Miss Wilson, do you remember any specific features of the kidnappers you just mentioned?"


    Frowning, I thought for a while, recalling fragments from my time at the warehouse.


    "I remember them having web¨Cshaped tattoos on their arms."


    The policemen exchanged nces and asked in a low voice, "Can you describe the design to us?"


    "I just looked at it for a second when they grabbed me, so I don¡®t remember the details too clearly."


    After the policemen left, I was exhausted.


    Leaning against the head of the bed, I closed my eyes, but the bloody images kept shing in my


    mind.I was even able to hear the ringing sound from the loud gunshot.


    My heart was still trembling with fear, but there was a coldness in my eyes.


    The doctor let me go after a check¨Cup since I wasn¡®t really injured anywhere.


    On my way home, I sent a text to Percy and asked him to meet me at my house.


    "I¡®ll go with you," Simon said all of a sudden.


    I was hesitant for a moment, but considering my state, I couldn¡®t refuse him.


    About an hourter, Percy arrived at my house.


    "Percy, I want to get the custody of my kids as soon as possible."


    "Well, have you considered what I suggested before?" Percy asked in a low voice.


    I thought for a long time before I finally asked in a reluctant voice, "If I was in a stable rtionship with


    a man, then would it increase my chances of winning the case?"


    Percy nodded with a smile.


    "Of course! Since you and Mr.Moore are both financially stable, having a partner will help you increase


    your chances of winning the case."


    Hearing that, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    I could not let my kids live in the Moore mansion anymore, Susan tricked me into believing that my kids


    were kidnapped if i didn¡®t gain custody of the kids soon enough and take them under my wings, then


    something worse might happen to them in the future Fear was still lingering in my heart, and I lowered


    my head.


    After sending mywyer away, I turned to Simon.


    "Simon, I am going to fight for the custody of my children.Do you want to help me?"


    "Of course, I want to help you! But I also wish that we can get together because we love each other,"


    Simon said earnestly..


    With a bitter smile, I replied, "I really don¡®t know if I can bring myself to love someone again, but I will


    try to ept you."


    "Okay, then I¡®ll wait for you." Simon smiled at me.


    I looked down to avoid meeting his gaze.


    "Thank you."


    "Should I stay with you tonight?" he asked in a concerned voice.


    "No," I replied, shaking my head subconsciously.


    Simon¡®s smile faded away slowly, and he was looking upset.


    My heart twisted into a knot and I immediately exined, "I want you to check the blueprint of the east


    bank project again.The groundbreaking ceremony got ruined today, and we can¡®t afford to see anything


    else go wrong again."


    I saw Simon¡®s expression soften and he nodded in agreement.


    "Take care of yourself and call me if you need anything."


    "Okay."


    I fell into deep thought after he left.Deep down, I wondered if I had made the right decision.But I also


    knew that I did not have any other options. I had to gain custody over my kids.


    That night, I tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep.


    Whenever I closed my eyes, the image of Susan¡®s bloody corpse woulde to my mind.


    So I asked Elena to sleep in my room.


    "I¡®m really sorry.I couldn¡®t protect you today," she said in a remorseful tone.


    "It¡®s not your fault.I am sure that Susan and Adam were nning this for a long time," Iforted her in


    a soft voice.


    The fear in my heart slowly dissipated after being with her.


    However, I still had nightmares that night.I kept seeing Susan¡®s bloody corpse and hearing the gunshot


    all night.


    Charles¡® POV:


    I left the Moore mansion and arrived at the bar.I drank a few sses of wine.


    Suddenly, Spencer called me.


    "Charles, I heard that something happened to Caroline.What¡®s wrong?"


    With a bitter smile, I said, "Spencer, she really doesn¡®t love me anymore.She is with Simon now, and


    she wants to fight for the custody of our kids."


    "How could it be possible?"


    Spencer eximed in shock.


    All of a sudden, I felt a sting in my head.


    The next second, everything turned ck.I found myself in a consulting room when I opened my eyes


    again.


    Massaging my aching head, I stood up to leave.


    At that moment, a woman walked into the room.She looked gentle and beautiful.Her long curly hair fell


    over her shoulders.


    The simple white coat barely covered her beautiful curvy figure.


    Withdrawing my gaze, I was about to leave.


    However, she stopped me.


    "Mr.Moore, you are in a very bad condition now and I think that you need treatment."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "And who are you?"


    I asked, frowning in confusion "My name is Samantha Hoffman and I¡®m a psychologist.You can call me


    if you decide to let me help you.Trust me; you¡®ll need it."


    Taking out her business card, she handed it to me with a faint smile on her lips.


    I casually put the business card into my pocket.

 Chapter 447: The Murderer

    Chapter 447: The Murderer


    Raina¡®s POV:


    After seeing Charles leave, i burst into tears, unable to suppress the sadness in my heart.


    Alice walked up to me andforted me.


    "Raina, Charles has always been like this.Don¡®t be sad."


    "Mrs.Moore, he doesn¡®t even like me a little and only cares about Caroline!". I rested my head on


    Alice¡®s shoulder and sobbed.


    "As long as I¡®m here, I won¡®t let him be with Caroline! Raina, don¡®t worry.I will always be on your side."


    Alice wasforting me gently, patting me on the shoulder.


    Lowering my head, I wiped away the tears from the corner of my eyes.


    "Thank you so much, Mrs.Moore! I would like to see Susan today."


    "I understand.I think that there¡®s something suspicious about her death.You should go." Alice sighed.


    "Caroline killed her! I will find the evidence and make sure that she suffers!" I roared furiously.


    Hatred flooded into my heart and I could not help gritting my teeth.


    After leaving the Moore mansion, I headed to the racecourse to find Adam.I wanted to avenge Susan¡®s


    death.


    And Adam was the only one who could help me now.


    "Adam, tell me.What happened to Susan? Didn¡®t you say that your n was a perfect one and that it


    wouldn¡®t fail?"


    "I¡®m sorry, but Caroline was the one who killed Susan! I never thought that she would be so heartless,"


    Adam said firmly.


    ¡®Caroline! She¡®s the murderer!¡® I clenched my fists.


    "That vicious woman deserves to die!" I hissed.


    "Raina, if you really want to avenge Susan¡®s death, then I can help you," Adam said in a low voice.


    "But we don¡®t have any solid evidence against Caroline!" I frowned with hesitation.


    An evil look appeared in his eyes.


    "No, but public opinion also has a lot of weight to it! As long as we make them believe that she is the


    viin, who is going to care if we have the evidence or not?"


    "You¡®re right! Caroline¡®s reputation will be ruined!" I sneered.


    "And I will be able to purchase all her shares for a low price and get her dismissed from the post only


    when that happens.Even Edward won¡®t be able to help her when that happens."


    Adam¡®s voice was filled with excitement.


    "Even Charles will resent her when her evil character bes public!" I echoed, gritting my teeth.


    "By the way, aren¡®t you a celebrity? As long as you talk about it in your social media, your fans will


    certainly support you!" Adam suggested.


    "No! I can¡®t do that.If Charles finds out that I¡®m involved in this, he will kill me!" I refused instantly.


    "I will make a statement to the media that Caroline was the one that killed Susan.You will just have to


    cry for Susan on camera and post it in your social media," Adam reminded me in a low voice.


    "Really? Will that even work?"


    I was still skeptical.


    "Of course, it will!"


    Adam seemed to be very certain.


    "Adam, I will do it, then.But you have to promise to help me.Otherwise, I can¡¯t do anything!" I pleaded in


    a low voice


    I did not want to be connected to the Hill family anymore.And I knew that Charles resented me.I was


    alone and helpless.


    "Raina, don¡®t worry.As long as you help me, I will take great care of you," Adam promised me in a


    gentle voice.


    After hearing that, I felt rxed.


    "Have you taken Susan¡¯s body back?"


    "I can¡®t take it back now because the police are still investigating the case," Adam exined.


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I muttered, "I will never let you go, Caroline!"


    Caroline¡®s POV:


    Nightmares haunted me that whole night.


    I was so exhausted when I woke up the next morning. The moment I turned on my phone, an


    overwhelming amount of news articles popped up.


    All the major media outlets were covering Susan¡®s death.


    "Wilson Group¡®s president, Caroline Wilson is suspected to be the murderer."


    As soon as I read the preposterous headline, my expression darkened.


    Someone was trying to use Susan¡®s death to set me up!


    "I got bad news!" Elena said anxiously, walking into the room.


    "What happened?" I asked in confusion.


    "There¡®s a rumor online that you¡®re behind Susan¡®s murder, and that has caused the stock prices of the


    Wilson Group to plummet," Elena said in a gloomy voice.


    "What?"


    I was in absolute shock.I quickly washed up and rushed to thepany.


    Just when I was about to walk into the gate, something flew towards me.I subconsciously tried to


    dodge it.


    However, before I could react, an egg sshed against my forehead.


    The sticky liquid flowed down my hair, leaving me stunned.


    "Ma¡®am, are you okay?" Elena asked in a concerned voice.


    I shook my head in response.


    All of a sudden, many people began to rush towards me, their faces livid with rage.


    They all threw eggs at me.


    A few minutester, Elena and I werepletely soaked in raw eggs.


    "Caroline, you are a vicious woman!"


    "You are a murderer! Get out of Wilson Group, and don¡®t ever show up here again!"


    "How dare you kill people just because you¡®re wealthy? You don¡®t deserve to be the president of Wilson


    Group at all!"


    Curses came one after another.My ears were starting to buzz.


    "The police haven¡®t concluded the case yet, so what makes you believe that I am the murderer?" I


    questioned them in a serious tone.


    "Only you were with Susan¡®s body at the crime scene, so who else could it be if not you?"


    "Murderer! Get out of here! Wilson Group is humiliated to have a CEO like you!"


    Their words were full of sarcasm and fury.


    Some of them charged at us and began to attack us.


    Being kicked and punched by them, I felt a sharp pain in my body and a dull ache in my heart.I was


    desperate.


    Endless abuse and humiliation drowned me to the point where I was unable to even breathe.I gritted


    my teeth to prevent myself from wincing and groaning.I looked around, trying to find a way to leave the


    ce with Elena.


    However, the mob left us no chance to escape.


    Elena was struggling hard to get rid of the crowd.


    But they remained still, surrounding us.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Elena, don¡®t worry about me.You go first and find help." I endured the pain.


    "I am not leaving! I have to protect you."


    Gritting my teeth, I tried my best and managed to push her away.


    Soon, the mob gathered around me again.But I was alone at that moment.


    They sneered, cursed, kicked, and punched me.


    In the end, I copsed to the ground weakly, closing my eyes in despair.I fell into a trance.


    Was I going to die? It was like a dream¡­ No, it was a nightmare.Was it Raina¡®s revenge on me? If it


    was, then she¡®d won.


    Tears streamed down my cheeks as I thought of a few people.I thought of my kids and Charles.I had a


    lot to say and do, but I might never have the chance again.

 Chapter 448: My Woman

    Chapter 448: My Woman


    Charles¡®s POV:


    My heart sank upon reading today¡®s news, without wasting any second, I hurried to Wilson Group at


    once.


    There I saw Caroline being surrounded by a group of people, who were cursing at her.


    As if that was not enough, they also threw punches at her and kicked her.


    The only thing she could do was curl up in pain and endure everything that was being thrown at her. My


    breath stopped when I saw her lying helplessly on the ground.


    With that, I rushed towards her at once, bis! At that moment, a brutal¨Clooking man clenched his fist and


    threw it at Caroline, My heart skipped a beat.


    In a blink of an eye, 1 strode over and grabbed the man¡®s hand, "What the hell are you all doing?!"


    I asked while looking at the angry mob.


    They lowered their heads and avoided my gaze.


    Meanwhile, the man struggled to break free from my grasp.


    "She deserves it.She¡®s a murderer!" he bellowed.


    "Yes.That vicious woman deserves to die!" the crowd echoed.


    "The police will apprehend her if they find her guilty.You have no right to judge her.So, back off!" I


    roared.


    Everyone fell silent.


    Those who had acted so self¨Crighteous just now lowered their heads in guilt.


    Without another word, I withdrew my gaze and went to Caroline¡®s aid.Her body was covered with eggs


    and mud.


    What was more, she had multiple bruises on her arms.She lowered her gaze and remained curled up


    on the ground.She was trembling like a leaf, most probably from the pain and humiliation she had just


    gone through.


    My heart wept for her.


    She had never been humiliated like this before.


    It was awful to see her like this.


    At this moment, I squatted down and offered my hand to her.


    Thinking that I was yet another stranger who would hurt her, she dodged my hand unconsciously.


    She looked like a rabbit in front of a snake.I felt a pang in my heart.


    Unable to contain my emotions anymore, I held her in my arms.


    Caroline raised her eyes in disbelief.


    "Charles, what are you doing here?"


    "It¡®s okay, Caroline.I¡®m here.No one will hurt you anymore,"


    I reassured her with the gentlest voice I could muster.


    Those who had hurt her deserved to die.


    I clenched my jaw as anger coursed through my veins.


    "Thank you, but I¡®m fine,"


    Caroline assured, but her eyes said otherwise.


    They were red, and I could see that she was holding back her tears.She looked even more pitiful.


    I helped her stand up and reached to wipe the egg and mud off her forehead.


    However, she remained prideful.


    She dodged my hand, causing her to lose bnce and fall backward.I instinctively grabbed her by the


    waist and pulled her to me, stopping her from falling.


    Her face turned beet red in embarrassment.


    Upon realizing what had just happened, she struggled to break free from my arms.


    "Charles, let go of me," she pleaded while ring at me.


    But instead of doing so, I lifted her chin and kissed her.


    If it was only possible, I would integrate her into my flesh and blood so that we would never be apart.


    Then, she would not be hurt ever again.


    Caroline¡®s POV:


    I could feel Charles¡®s strong aura and his warm lips on mine.


    The way he kissed me felt like he wanted to swallow me whole.His warm touch was hypnotizing.He


    was holding my face gently as if he were holding a rare treasure.


    My mind went nk.


    Nothing seemed to matter anymore.


    And as we kissed, my breathing turned hot and heavy.I stared at his deep eyes and felt like my body


    had a mind of its own.


    Before I knew it, I had given up struggling and sumbed to him.I responded to his kiss with the same


    fervor.


    Slowly, I closed my eyes and indulged myself in his deep and passionate kiss.


    All the fear and resentment in my heart seemed to have disappeared into thin air.


    My heart began to beat wildly in my chest.


    Upon realizing that I had responded to his kiss, Charles paused for a moment and then kissed me even


    more.I felt like he wanted to devour me.


    My legs felt weak, and I had no strength nor will to pull away.


    It was not until our lips were numb that Charles finally let go of me.


    Suddenly, he sped the back of my head with his palm and buried my face into his chest"


    He looked at the crowd and warned through gritted teeth, "Caroline is my woman.If any of you dares to


    hurt her again, I will ruin your life!"


    "We¡®re just seeking justice for Miss Raina!" someone reasoned out.


    "Why? Are you awyer? A policeman? What qualifications do you have to incriminate people without


    due process?"


    Charles fired back.


    "We just want to teach her a lesson!" another exined.


    "I don¡®t care who sent you here.Come to think of it.Can you afford to face the consequences of


    offending the Moore Group?"


    The noisy crowd quieted down in an instant.I raised my head and saw the angry mob flee.


    Now, only Charles and I were left on the scene.


    It was only at this moment that I realized how intimate we were.I was wrapped in his arms, and his


    hands were around my waist.


    We were so close that I could hear his steady and strong heartbeat.


    This made my cheeks turn hotter.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Embarrassed, I jumped out of Charles¡®s arms.I thought he would let me go, but he held my hand and


    led me to the side of the road.


    "Where are we going?" I asked confusedly.


    "You¡®re injured.I¡®m going to take you to the hospital to be examined," Charles answered.


    As I could not find the words to refuse his offer, I said nothing and just stared at his back.


    When I came to my senses, I was already in his car.


    Charles pulled a tissue and gently wiped the egg off my face.His eyes were full of pity.


    My heart skipped a beat.


    All of a sudden, something dawned on me.I did not expect that I would still be moved by his gestures


    after a long time.


    I even kissed him back in public just now.How could I be so weak?


    "What¡®s wrong?" Charles asked with concern.


    He must have noticed that I suddenly became upset.I pulled a long face and scoffed, "I don¡®t need you.I


    can go to the hospital myself."


    Charles chuckled.


    "Have you seen yourself? Well, there¡®s no mirror here, so you can¡®t see the egg on your face and


    hair.Caroline, let me help you for once."


    His voice was deep and gentle as he spoke.


    This was exactly what he sounded like whenever he pampered me before.


    My face turned red yet again.I had forgotten thest time he had coaxed me like this.


    His voice brought a lot of memories, both good and painful.


    Suddenly, my eyes welled up with tears, so I lowered my head in a hurry.


    The car came to a halt in front of the hospital not long after.


    Just as I was about to get out of the car, Charles opened the door and hoisted me up.


    I refused to be carried, but he insisted on doing so.


    In the end, I had no choice but to let him.


    "Don¡®t move if you don¡®t want others to recognize you," Charles whispered in my ear.


    I took a peek at the passersby.


    Although I did not want to admit it, he was right.


    ¡®Only a fool won¡®t enjoy convenience," Iforted myself inwardly.


    I was soon examined by the doctor.


    Luckily, I had no broken bones and only sustained minor injuries.


    The doctor simply bandaged my wounds and prescribed some pain relievers.I nced at Charles and


    saw him talking on the phone with a serious look on his face.I could not hear what he was saying, but I


    had a feeling that it had something to do with me.

 Chapter 449: I’m Not Mad At You

    Chapter 449: I¡¯m Not Mad At You


    Simon¡¯s POV:


    To make sure that the project on the east bank would proceed as nned, I rummaged through the


    documents in my office for an entire night.


    The next morning, I decided to take a shower to freshen up.


    Aftering out of the bathroom, I dried my hair with a towel and turned on the TV to watch the


    news.Lo and behold, when I saw what was on the news, I froze.


    "Caroline Wilson of the Wilson Group is suspected of murder."


    At this time, my assistant, Leah, came into my office.She appeared to be apprehensive.


    "Mr.Felix, I just received word from Miss Lewis.She has refused to continue to work with us."


    Upon hearing that, my vision dimmed.


    "What¡¯s going on? Why did she suddenly terminate our cooperation?"


    Vanessa was one of the most talented architects I had met.


    Both Caroline and I were quite impressed with her works.


    The project on the east bank was about to begin.


    However, during this crucial moment, Vanessa abruptly called off the partnership.


    Things weren¡¯t going as smoothly as I¡¯d hoped.


    "Miss Lewis didn¡¯t tell me a particr reason," Leah exined.


    Annoyed, I frowned andmanded, "Contact her and see if we can patch things up with her."


    "There¡¯s no need to do that.I¡¯m already here."


    Just then, Vanessa came in along with her assistant.


    "Ah, Miss Lewis, long time no see,"


    I greeted with a polite smile.


    She smiled back at me and said, "I intend to cancel the partnership with the Wilson Group."


    "Could you shed light on that matter? Are you not happy with the contract price we offered you? If so,


    then we can renegotiate the termster," I replied.


    "I read the news and found out that Miss Wilson has just been involved in a murder case.I¡¯m sure it


    would be perfectly understandable that I¡¯d want to cancel our partnership because of that reason, yes?"


    Vanessa replied firmly, shaking her head in disappointment.I wanted to appease her again, but she


    didn¡¯t give me a chance to exin.


    Wearing a stern expression, she left the office.


    Meanwhile, I was lost in thought, thinking of how to solve this predicament.


    At this time, I received a call from Edward.


    "Have you seen the news on the Inte? What on earth happened to Caroline?"


    I could tell from his voice that he was agitated.I exined to him what I knew of the things that had


    happened in the past two days.


    "Someone must be manipting the narrative to sway the public opinion and ruin Caroline¡¯s


    reputation," said Edward.


    He scoffed and added, "How dare they plot against Caroline? They must be courting death!"


    "The Wilson Group¡¯s stock price is plummeting.If we don¡¯t control the situation in time, the


    consequences will be dire," I replied, letting out a sigh.


    "I won¡¯t be able to go back to LA until next week.Simon, try your best to protect Caroline and solve this


    problem the soonest that you can," Edward responded.


    "Got it.I¡¯ll do what I can."


    After the phone call, I said to Leah, "Find out what you can about Vanessa¡¯s preferences.I¡¯ll try to win


    her favor again."


    Leah nodded before leaving my office.


    The thought of all the usations and rude remarks against Caroline circting online made me feel


    upset.


    Just then, a scene appeared on the TV broadcast.I saw Charles protecting Caroline and warning the


    rioters to back away.


    He dered to them that she was his woman.


    And ever since I heard it, it had been lingering in my mind.As I watched them leave hand in hand, I got


    mad.


    "Charles Moore!" I roared through gritted teeth.


    Resentment and anger arose from my heart, causing me to throw the remote control to the ground.


    ¡®¡¯Why is Charles always badgering her? What a damned eyesore! All of a sudden, my phone rang,


    interrupting my thoughts.When I saw the caller ID, I could no longer get angry.


    "Hello?"


    "Simon, I¡¯m going to need a few days of rest.I apologize in advance for this, but you might have to work


    extra hard for theing days."


    The sound of Caroline¡¯s voice was filled with remorse.


    "It¡¯s fine.I just watched the news.Are you hurt?"


    I was mostly concerned about her situation.


    "I got bruised, but it¡¯s nothing serious.Don¡¯t worry.I¡¯m okay."


    The exhaustion from her tone broke my heart.


    "Get some rest, Caroline.Call me if you need anything.I¡¯ll always be on your side," I answered.


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    "Richard, contact the biggest multimediapanies in the country and ask them to quash the rumors


    about Caroline."


    News of Susan¡¯s death upied headlines of almost every newspaper overnight.


    Someone must be controlling the situation behind the scenes.


    However, I hadn¡¯t found enough evidence to prove that.


    After the phone call, I clenched my fist and punched the wall with every bit of anger I¡¯d been bottling up.


    Every time I closed my eyes, I would see the horror of Caroline¡¯s image, curled up on the ground, being


    beaten and cursed for something she had never done.


    I tried my best to restrain my desire to kill all those people.


    Momentster, I saw Caroline stagger out of the consulting room. My heart ached for her and I quickly


    walked to her side.


    "Are you alright, Caroline? Does it still hurt?" I asked.


    "I¡¯m feeling much better now.The doctor prescribed some pain killers for me, and some medicine to


    heal my bruises and control the bleeding," Caroline muttered.


    Upon hearing that, I breathed a sigh of relief, intending to pick her up.


    However, Caroline backed away.


    "What do you think you¡¯re doing?" she asked, staring at me vigntly.


    "Are you sure you can get out of the hospital on your own in that state?" I asked, raising my eyebrows.


    "Of course, I can!" Caroline snorted and walked forward.


    I just sighed and followed closely behind her.


    As I stared at her feeble body, my heart felt like it was being torn apart.I suppressed the urge to hold


    her in my arms and just followed her out of the hospital.


    Later on, when Caroline was about to get on the car, she almost stumbled forward.


    Fortunately, I was able to catch her waist in time to keep her from falling.


    Then, I carried her into the car.


    "If you want to get mad at me, it¡¯s fine.But you have to take care of yourself first!" I eximed.


    "Mad? Why would I be mad at you?" Caroline rolled her eyes at me.


    Her gaze didn¡¯t hold any resentment, and instead, they looked a little coquettish.


    Her bright eyes were like the warm winter sun, shining down on my heart.


    "If you say so." I chuckled at her response and handed her a business card.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "What¡¯s this?" Caroline asked tentatively.


    "I heard from Elena that you¡¯ve been having nightmares more often.I think you need a


    psychologist.This doctor I know is excellent.She¡¯ll be able to help you," I exined.


    "I don¡¯t need a psychologist!" Caroline grunted.


    The look in her eyes and her stubbornness made me feel a bit frustrated.


    Caroline was always so distant to me.


    The more I tried to get closer, the further she drifted away from me.


    But in all honesty, I didn¡¯t want to force her.


    "Go home and get some rest.Call me if you need anything," I said in a soft voice.


    Caroline turned her face away, as if to say that she didn¡¯t want to talk to me.


    Once more, I sighed helplessly.


    Soon, Elena arrived.I told her to look after Caroline before I left.


    After leaving her vi, I drove back to the Moore mansion with a gloomy expression.


    "Charles, is that you? You¡¯re back!"


    Raina was surprised that I showed up at home grunted at her and grabbed her neck.


    "Were you the one who asked those people to assault Caroline?"


    "I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about."


    Raina struggled to break free from my grasp.


    "If you hadn¡¯t done that, Susan¡¯s death wouldn¡¯t have attracted so much publicity.Tell me, Raina, have I


    been too merciful to you?" I growled.


    "I didn¡¯t do it.I swear! I know nothing! Charles, how could you think that I¡¯d do something like that? This


    is a misunderstanding!" Tears welled up in Raina¡¯s eyes.


    "A misunderstanding? Really? Oh, so you¡¯re not the one who posted all that crap online?" I asked ¨C


    through gritted teeth.


    "My biological mother is the one who died.Is it so wrong of me to post something online to mourn her?


    Besides, I didn¡¯t even mention Caroline¡¯s name! Theizens were the ones who guessed it was


    Caroline," Raina countered.


    "Charles, Raina just lost her mother. How could you be so cruel to her?"


    My mother was quick to defend that snake, Raina.

 Chapter 450: Cut Off Adam’s Livelihood

    Chapter 450: Cut Off Adam¡¯s Livelihood


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    Raina¡¯s face turned red, while I let go of her, disgusted.She leaned against the wall, gasping for breath;


    her eyes, filled with terror.


    My mother came to her side and held her.


    "Are you alright, Raina?"


    My mother turned her gaze towards me and said in a reproachful tone, "What the hell are you doing,


    Charles?"


    Ignoring my mother, I looked Raina dead in the eye and said, "I¡¯ve been too tolerant of you.Pray that


    the kidnapping has nothing to do with you, or else I will make sure that your every waking moment


    bes a living hell."


    Raina wiped away her tears and cried, "Charles, I really had nothing to do with that! Your mother can


    testify that I¡¯ve been staying at the Moore mansion this whole time, recuperating."


    "You know what you¡¯ve done," I sneered.


    I¡¯d rather not hear her talk about her injuries for another second.


    After casting her a cold nce, I left.


    Once I had left the Moore mansion, I called Richard.


    "Buy out all the avable shares of the Wilson Group in the market before Adam does it," I ordered.


    I This whole thing was well-thought-out; from the kidnapping to the sway of public opinion.


    The only one who¡¯d benefit from all of this was Adam.


    I¡¯d rather not hear her talk about her injuries for another second After casting her a cold nce, I left.


    Once I had left the Moore mansion, I called Richard.


    "Buy out all the avable shares of the Wilson Group in the market before Adam does it," I ordered.


    This whole thing was well-thought-out; from the kidnapping to the sway of public opinion.


    The only one who¡¯d benefit from all of this was Adam.I¡¯d never let that fool threaten Caroline¡¯s position.


    Afterwards, I added firmly, "I don¡¯t care if the price is higher than the market price.Do what you must to


    purchase all the avable shares."


    "Understood, Mr.Moore."


    Once the phone call was over, I stepped on the gas.


    Upon arriving at the parking lot of Adam¡¯s racecourse, I got off the car and took out my phone.


    "Amy, purchase ownership of thend near the amusement park the Wilson Group is about to build,


    regardless of the costs," I said while walking forward.


    Starting today, I would cut off Adam¡¯s livelihood.I wanted to ensure that he would never be involved in


    any project for the rest him life.


    I¡¯m going to make him pay for everything that Caroline has suffered! After putting my phone away, I


    straightened my suit and strode into the racecourse.


    Amidst the audience, Adam was talking to the people nearby, visibly excited.


    "See that? I told you we should¡¯ve bet on No.5! Look at its glorious mane.It¡¯ll obviously be the


    champion."


    "I must say, you have a discerning eye.You¡¯re looking quite refreshedtely.It seems like you¡¯ve been


    having good luck in both business and women."


    "Is that true?" I asked, cutting in on their conversation.


    Adam turned around, horrified to see me.


    "Charles, why are you here?"


    I red at him and asked, "Am I not allowed to be here? If I hadn¡¯te, I never would¡¯ve known how


    sessful you¡¯ve gotten."


    Adam told the people beside him to leave and approached me obsequiously.


    "Are you here to gamble as well, Charles?" he asked.


    I grabbed his cor and pinned him to the railing.


    "You killed Susan and framed Caroline for the crime, you prick! How dare you show up here and


    gamble like you did nothing?"


    "Charles, do not ruin my good name.You are aware that I was at the groundbreaking ceremony that


    day, aren¡¯t you? You saw me with your own eyes, for God¡¯s sake!"


    I scoffed at him and grabbed him by the neck.


    "Charles, I advice you not to do anything rash.There are CCTV cameras here!"


    Adam shouted, grabbing my hand.


    "Killing you here would be a kindness."


    I let go of him and spat on the ground by his feet.


    Adam gasped for air while covering his neck.


    Slowly, I wiped my hands and sneered, "Bear in mind that thising month, I¡¯m going to make you


    lose everything until you be a beggar."


    The look on Adam¡¯s face changed dramatically.


    "What do you mean?"


    ¨C I threw away the tissue and left without answering the question.


    Upon my return to thepany, I came out of the elevator and saw Amy waiting for me outside.


    "Mr.Moore, we¡¯ve already began the negotiations about the ownership of thend.The other party is still


    considering our offer," she exined while walking behind me.


    "Keep me posted on that deal.Remember, I don¡¯t care how much it costs us; I want thatnd!" I


    remarked.


    When we reached my office, I saw Richard standing at the door outside.


    Before I could ask a question, he spoke first.


    "We¡¯ve already acquired three percent of the Wilson Group¡¯s shares, sir.The acquisition is still


    ongoing."


    Unsatisfied with the progress, I frowned.


    "Speed it up."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Then, I remembered what happened at the racecourse and said, "Cut off Adam¡¯s gambling business


    first."


    "Yes, Mr.Moore." Richard took the order and left.


    Chloe¡¯s POV:


    I had escorted Raina back to her room, I heard a knock on the door.I went to the stairway and looked


    downstairs, only to find Gary and Sunny entering the house.


    ¡®They must be here to pick up Raina! I ran back to her room and said, "Raina, Gary and Sunny are


    here."


    Startled by this news, she replied, "Chloe, I need your help to turn them away.I don¡¯t wanna go home!"


    I nodded and said, "I¡¯m not going to let them take you away, Raina.I promise, you¡¯ll be able to continue


    living here."


    I closed the door of the room and went downstairs.


    "Mr.and Mrs.Hill, what a pleasant surprise! Raina¡¯s wound still hasn¡¯t recovered.It would be better to let


    her stay here and recuperate," I exined.


    Gary frowned at that.


    "It¡¯s time for Raina to go back to the film set.She¡¯s way behind schedule."


    After a moment of hesitation, I said, "Mr.Hill, I¡¯m sure you know by now that Raina¡¯s biological mother


    has passed away just recently.She¡¯s been crying every day since then.It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for her


    to continue with the shooting in the state she¡¯s in."


    The look on Gary¡¯s face changed a little.


    "Her mother is Sunny," he said "Chloe, please let Rainae home with us.She¡¯ll be morefortable


    at home than in someone else¡¯s house.It¡¯ll speed up her recovery.Besides, your brother, Charles,


    doesn¡¯t seem like he wants to be around Raina.It¡¯s not appropriate for her to continue living here,"


    Sunny stated.


    After pondering on it, I had to agree.


    "I understand.I¡¯ll tell Raina."


    After seeing Mr.and Mrs.Hill off, I went upstairs and said, "Raina, why don¡¯t you go home for the time


    being?"


    Her eyes widened as she grabbed my hand tightly.


    "Chloe, what on earth happened? Didn¡¯t you just say that you¡¯re not going to drive me away?"


    She didn¡¯t seem to notice that she was hurting me.I lowered my head and withdrew my hand.


    "But¡­ Charles is disgusted of you now.It¡¯ll be meaningless for you to remain here any longer."


    "I¡¯m not leaving!" Raina roared.


    "Chloe, I can¡¯t go back there.That bastard Gary Hill, he is going to force me to shoot porn movies.He


    often peeps at me while I¡¯m in the shower.That demon even raped me!"


    "What?" I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing.


    ¡®Even though they¡¯re not really rted by blood, Gary is Raina¡¯s father.How could he ruin his marriage


    and do something so disgusting to his own daughter?¡¯ I wondered.


    "Doesn¡¯t Sunny know?" I asked.


    "She does, but she has to rely on the Hill family, so she can¡¯t do anything about it," Raina said in a


    trembling voice.


    Upon raising her head, I saw that her eyes were red and swollen.


    "Please, Chloe¡­ I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t drive me away.The only one who can save me now is


    Charles."


    While looking at her tearful face, I wiped her tears away and attempted tofort her.


    "It¡¯s going to be okay.I¡¯ll do everything I can to help you."

 Chapter 451: Play A Few Rounds With Me

    Chapter 451: y A Few Rounds With Me


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Elena the project on the east bank has officially begun, right? Follow up on the progress for me and


    keep me posted," I requested.


    Looking embarrassed, Elena replied, "I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard, but Vanessa Lewis wants to cancel


    the partnership.Without the blueprint, the project can¡¯t begin as scheduled."


    "What? How could that be?" My eyes widened in astonishment.


    A ring problem had happened to the project, and nobody informed me about it.


    "Mr.Felix is already trying to negotiate with her.He didn¡¯t tell you because he didn¡¯t want you to worry


    about it," Elena exined.


    I bit my lower lip, feeling worried about the project¡¯s oue.


    "Why did Vanessa suddenly cancel the partnership?"


    "Because of the negative news that have been circtingtely.


    She¡¯s not the only one who intends to cancel the partnership with ourpany, ma¡¯am.


    A few of our partners have expressed their intention to sever ties with us."


    "Tell the project manager to talk to these partners and see if there¡¯s room for negotiation," I said with a


    sullen expression The sharp fall of the Wilson Group¡¯s stock price would certainly cause dissatisfaction


    among our shareholders.


    If I failed to stabilize the situation as soon as possible, thepany would suffer heavy losses.


    And by then, I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep my position as the CEO.


    "Yes, ma¡¯am."


    Elena nodded and added, "Mr.Wilson said that he¡¯d be back before your birthday next week."


    "Got it.I¡¯ll try to solve this problem before my dad¡¯s return."


    I rubbed my temples irritably.


    "Don¡¯t try to solve everything by yourself.Mr.Felix and I are here to help you when you need us."


    Elena patted me on the shoulder tofort me.


    Upon hearing that, I smiled and went back to my room to rest.My body was covered in bruises and I


    could feel them aching.


    Every step I took was torturous.


    When I remembered how Charles carried me in his arms, the tip of my nose felt stuffy and sadness


    overcame my heart.I even began to miss his strong, warm embrace. I had been alone for so long that I


    had forgotten that I also needed protection.


    Realizing what I was thinking, I shook my head to cast aside such flights of fancy.


    These thoughts made me despise myself.


    After returning to my room, I sent some messages to Dad and Nina, informing them that I was safe.


    Then, I turned off my phone andy on the bed.


    As soon as I closed my eyes, the bloody scene at the warehouse appeared in my mind.


    Horrified, I opened my eyes again.


    Beads of cold sweat formed on my forehead.


    Fear lingered in my heart.I patted my chest, intending to drink some water to calm myself down.


    But then, I found that my hand was still trembling and I identally knocked the ss to the ground.


    The sound of the ss breaking was particrly harsh in the quietness of my room.


    In a trance, I seemed to hear the gunshot once again.I covered my ears and screamed in absolute


    terror.


    Fear and panic filled my heart, and I could feel my entire body trembling.


    Soon, my eyes turned bloodshot.


    Elena rushed in, visibly worried.


    "Caroline, what happened?"


    I waved my hand weakly, "It¡¯s, fine, I identally broke the ss."


    "I hate to tell you thin, but your psychological state is in bad shapetely.I¡¯ve arranged a psychologist


    for you.The least you can do is try to receive treatment"


    Elena embraced me and patted me on the back


    "No, it¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t recovered from the shock yet.I¡¯ll be fine after a few days of rest," I replied


    with a smile.


    "If you go on like this, Caroline, you¡¯re bound to break down.Your children are still waiting for you.How


    are you supposed to take care of them in your current condition?"


    After a moment of hesitation, I nodded


    "You¡¯re right.Set up an appointment with the psychologist for me, please."


    The only way I could fight for my children¡¯s custody and take care of them was to get better soon


    Simon¡¯s POV


    After finishing up with work, I went to Vanessa¡¯s home by following the address that Leah sent me.


    Once there, I knocked on the door.It was a maid who opened it.


    "Good evening, I¡¯m Simon Felix.I¡¯m here to discuss business with Miss Lewis,"


    I greeted her politely The maid nodded and smiled at me before escorting me in.


    "Miss Lewis is currently resting.Please, wait here for a moment."


    Having said that, the maid left.I waited in the living room patiently.


    It took two hours before Vanessa finally showed up.


    "Simon? To what do I owe the pleasure?" Vanessa asked, knitting her brows together.


    "Vanessa, I heard that you enjoy ying CSGO, so I got this gift for you." I handed her a box with a


    warm smile on my face.


    Vanessa just nced at it listlessly and didn¡¯t even take it!


    "Come with me upstairs."


    She then turned around and went upstairs.


    Confused, I followed her.


    Vanessa took me to her gaming room.


    The decoration of the room was simple, and its dim lighting was perfect for the room¡¯s atmosphere.My


    eyes lit up at once.


    "Care to y a few rounds with me, Simon?" Vanessa asked, smirking at me.


    "I¡¯m not very good at this game," I replied.


    "If you can win three consecutive matches against me, I¡¯ll consider working with the Wilson Group


    again. But if you don¡¯t take the challenge, then there¡¯s nothing for us to talk about."


    Vanessa pulled out a chair, gesturing me to sit in front of theputer.


    "Are you serious?" I asked suspiciously.


    "Dead serious! I¡¯m a woman of my word."


    The smile on Vanessa¡¯s face became brighter.I pondered on it for a moment and eventually agreed.


    "Do your best.If you score sixteen kills, you win one round.Let¡¯s begin."


    I had never yed a game like this before, so I was rather bad at it.


    Vanessa, on the other hand, was quite skilled.She sat next to me in a disciplined manner.Every move


    she made was quick and decisive.The first round ended soon after.I had lost the battle miserably.When


    I saw Vanessa¡¯s taunting gaze, I felt embarrassed of myself.This is my first time ying the game.I¡¯m


    not used to it yet.Give me one more chance.Please."


    Vanessa turned her chair and moved towards me.


    "I can give you ten more tries, but there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll win against me.


    "How will we know that if we don¡¯t give it a try?" I asked.


    Vanessa stroked her chin and smirked at me.I felt ufortable with her the way she was looking at


    me, so I avoided her gaze.


    The next second, I felt something soft touching my face.


    A faint yet pleasant aroma wafted into my nose.


    My face suddenly turned red.


    ¡®She just kissed me!¡¯ "You should go now.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    In exchange for ying games with me, I¡¯ll seriously consider giving the Wilson Group another


    chance."


    Vanessa sat back in her chair.


    I sprang to my feet, apologized, and strode out of the room.I could hear her sweetughter from behind


    me.


    Because I was absent-minded, I almost tripped myself.


    On the drive home, I rolled down the window of my car.


    The cold wind seeped into my skin, and the heat on my face finally faded.


    The thought of Vanessa¡¯s indecent behavior got on my nerves.

 Chapter 452: One Hundred Million Dollars For Compensation

    Chapter 452: One Hundred Million Dors For Compensation


    Chloe¡¯s POV:


    With her face downcast, Raina told me every horrifying thing she went through in the Hill family¡¯s


    residence. I felt so sorry for her, and at the same time angry about what happened to her.


    ¡°Raina, I¡¯lle with you to the film set and terminate your contract with thern!" I took her hand and


    walked towards the door.


    "Thank you for all your help, Chloe,"Raina replied.


    "You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m your friend! It¡¯s natural for me to want to help you." I waved my hand in dismissal


    and gave her a smile.


    Then, we hailed a cab to the film set.


    "Raina, you finally showed up! Don¡¯t you know how many losses you¡¯ve caused to this set by being


    absent from work for days?"


    A man approached us, visibly infuriated.


    Raina hid behind me and whispered, "He¡¯s the one in charge here."


    I stood in front of my friend and red at the man in charge.


    "We¡¯re just here to terminate the contract.Take out Raina¡¯s contract right now!"


    "You want to terminate the contract? No freaking way! Mr.Hill called and said that you don¡¯t even need


    to wear a mask during the nude scenes, because your face would excite the audience even more," the


    man replied.


    "What? No!"


    Raina shook her head; her eyes were filled with fear.


    "The contract states that you must fully cooperate with our requirements!" the man in charge warned as


    his face turned grim


    "Are you intending to push Raina to a dead end?" I asked sternly.


    He scoffed at me; his eyes, filled with mockery.


    "Raina signed the contract herself.We didn¡¯t force her or anything.If she wants to terminate the


    contract, fine.However, she¡¯ll have to pay a huge fine for the damages incurred."


    When I locked eyes with him, I was at a loss for a moment.I wasn¡¯t sure what to do.I tried my best to


    stay level-headed, took Raina¡¯s hand, and walked out.


    "We¡¯ll need to think about it first."


    "Alright.I¡¯ll only give you three days.I won¡¯t wait any longer than that.Raina, if you don¡¯t wanna get sued


    by us, think about this carefully and do it fast!"


    My heart sank upon hearing that, and I felt anxious.


    "Raina, let¡¯s go home and ask my mother for help," I suggested.


    "No! Do you think the Moore family would be willing to ept a woman who just filmed an erotic


    movie? Chloe, I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t tell anyone else about this!"


    Raina pleaded with red eyes.


    The moment I saw the sky high price written on the contract, I frowned with worry.


    "Sweetie, I get why you don¡¯t want anyone to know, but face it, we can¡¯t afford to pay for this just the


    two of us!"


    One hundred million dors was not a small amount.


    To make matters worse, we only had three days to gather the full amount somehow.


    "Then what should we do? Chloe, please help me!"


    Raina pleaded while holding my hand.


    "I¡¯ll figure something out," I said tofort her.


    Upon our return to the Moore mansion, my mother stopped us.


    "Raina, are you okay? Are you feeling better?" she asked worriedly.


    "She¡¯s feeling better now.She has at least calmed down," I answered.


    My mother breathed a sigh of relief and exhorted, "Good to know.What happened to Raina is truly


    heartbreaking Chloe, make sure to spend more time with her these days and keep an eye on her.".


    "I will." I nodded at her and smiled awkwardly.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "I..uh¡­ I need to borrow some money to help Raina out."


    "How much are you looking to borrow?"


    After a moment of pondering, I replied, "Around fifty million dors."


    I stared into my mother¡¯s eyes, feeling nervous of her answer.


    Truthfully, I wanted to borrow one hundred million dors from her, but she might doubt where I would


    use the money.


    If she asked me what I¡¯d use the money for, I might identally expose Raina¡¯s secret.


    With regards to the remaining fifty million dors, I figured I¡¯d just think of another way to get the rest of


    the money.


    My mother gasped in disbelief.


    "Chloe, are you crazy? Why do you want to borrow so much money?"


    "Mom, Raina is in trouble.She¡¯s in urgent need of money." I exined cautiously.


    "I promise I¡¯ll pay you back in the future, Mrs.Moore!" said Raina.


    "Why do you want to borrow an insane amount of money" my mother asked, frowning at us.


    "I¡¯m in a bit of a bind," Raina replied vaguely.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but I gotta be honest with you, Raina.I can¡¯t gather that kind of money in such a short time."


    My mother shook her head and sighed.


    Raina lowered her gaze and began to cry.


    After we went to her room, I tried tofort her.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Raina.My mom really loves me.We¡¯ll figure this out somehow."


    Samantha¡¯s POV:


    Upon my arrival at my office, I received a call.


    The caller introduced herself as Elena, the bodyguard of the Wilson Group¡¯s CEO.


    "Dr.Hoffman, I¡¯d like to schedule an appointment with you for Miss Caroline Wilson.She really needs


    psychotherapy," Elena said in an anxious tone.


    I pondered for a moment and then asked, "Is Miss Wilson exhibiting any specific symptoms?"


    "She¡¯s been having nightmares every night since the unfortunate incident.And every time she hears a


    loud banging sound, she gets spooked."


    "Bring the patient here at eight in the evening."


    After the phone call, I said to my assistant, Doris, "Cancel all my appointments today and exin to the


    clients that I have some urgent business to attend to tonight."


    "What happened?" Doris asked in confusion.


    "The fish has been hooked," I said, grinning from ear to ear.


    A year ago, I had worked at a hospital as a therapist for a month.


    The first time I met Charles Moore was in that very hospital.


    His brain was damaged severely and he was in aa.


    At the time, I just thought he was really handsome, but I never took him seriously.


    One day, a patient snapped and harassed me during our session.


    That man¡¯s heart had been broken by his ex and it resulted to him hating all women.


    He almost ended up killing me.


    As I waited for my impending doom, Charles appeared out of nowhere.


    Without hesitation, he flew in to rescue me from the delusional patient.


    In my eyes, he was like a superhero, descending from the sky and pulling me out of the abyss of


    desperation.


    Aside from the rapid beating of my heart, there wasn¡¯t anything else that I could hear.


    When I came to my senses, he had already left.I got obsessed with finding more out about him and


    inquired about him everywhere.


    Finally, I found out who he was.


    It turned out that he was actually Charles Moore, the chairman and president of the Moore Group.


    He got hospitalized at the time because his head was severely injured during a ne crash.I went to


    his ward, feeling anxious and excited altogether.I really wanted to thank him for saving me.


    Sadly, he had already left the hospital.


    In order to get closer to him, I decided to open up a psychological clinic in LA.I had been secretly


    paying attention to him, collecting every information and piece of news rted to him.


    And the more I got to know him, the deeper I fell in love with him.


    Until gradually, I could no longer extricate myself from my feelings for him.I opened the drawer and took


    out a photo album.It was filled with photos of Charles.

 Chapter 454: I Feel Bad For You

    Chapter 454: I Feel Bad For You


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    Charles was staring at me with a nk gaze and saying nothing. I was annoyed of his mere presence,


    ¡°Caroline, I apologize for this. Charles is also my patient. He¡¯s in the consultation room next door. He


    might¡¯ve heard you scream and thought that something bad was happening, so he came to see what


    was going on,¡± Samantha exined while she stood beside me.


    I stared at Charles with inquisitive eyes.


    ¡®He¡¯s sick? Is he having migraines again?¡± I asked inwardly


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for barging in here,¡± Charles remarked.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°My apologies. It was thoughtless of me to have you both here,¡± Samantha exined again. I shook


    my head at her in response.


    ¡°Caroline, if you don¡¯t like the fact that Charles is here, I can always reschedule his appointment,¡± she


    suggested.


    I took a deep breath and replied, ¡°No. You two go ahead and talk. I¡¯ll be going home first.¡±


    However, Samantha stopped me. ¡°Caroline, the session isn¡¯t over yet. Are you sure you want to give


    up halfway?¡±


    The sound of her gentle voice made it difficult for me to refuse her. Perhaps talking to her would


    actually do me some good. But every time I saw Charles, my heart would break. Sadness flooded into


    my heart like a tsunami, devastating every inch of myself.


    ¡°You can stay here. I¡¯ll leave,¡± Charles said in an oddly calm manner.


    Before I could react, he had already stridden out of the consultation room.


    ¡°Since there¡¯s no more distractions, why don¡¯t we go back to our session?¡± asked Samantha.


    I forced a smile and nodded. About an hourter, I finally opened my eyes and met her calming eyes.


    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± Samantha helped me to sit up.


    ¡°Much better.¡± I smiled at her. I wasn¡¯t sure if the reason I was this happy was because of the therapy


    session I just had. But my body wasn¡¯t as tense as it was a few days ago.


    ¡°As long as you can attend therapy sessions with me on a regr basis, you won¡¯t need to take any


    medicine anymore. You¡¯ll be recovering sooner, even,¡± Samantha promised confidently. I nodded in


    response and thanked her for her time.


    When I walked out of the consultation room, I saw Charles leaning against the wall.


    ¡®What is he still doing here?¡¯ I wondered.


    I withdrew my gaze from him and walked towards the exit. Charles stood before me, appearing to be


    worried.


    ¡°You look a lot thinner than before, Caroline,¡± he said.


    ¡°Are you done? Can you get out of my way now?¡± I asked, pretending to be calm.


    It appeared as though he didn¡¯t expect me to be so blunt, so my response left him stupefied for a


    moment.


    ¡°I feel bad for you, Caroline,¡± Charles remarked in a soft voice, He tried to touch my face, but I dodged


    his hand.


    ¡°I see.¡± Having said that, I walked past him and intended to leave.


    However, he held my wrist and pushed me against the wall. Charles put one hand on the back of my


    head and his other hand on the wall.


    His fiery gaze made my heart tremble. I lowered my eyes, adjusted my emotions, and looked him dead


    in the eye.


    ¡°Thank you for the other day. The groundbreaking ceremony and everything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all you wanted to say to me?¡± Charles asked, appearing to be both disappointed and hopeful


    that there was more.


    I chuckled at his question and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Suddenly, he became tense.


    Silence ensued in the corridor.


    Elena approached us, casting him a stern re.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, I implore you to let go of her.¡± Charles¡¯ face turned grim. His lips moved slightly as though


    he had so many things to tell me. But in the end, he decided against speaking and just let go of me. It


    appeared like he had given up.. I took a deep breath and followed Elena out of the psychological clinic.


    Inside the car, I turned my gaze towards the window and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be going back to work tomorrow,


    Elena.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re not fully recovered yet. Won¡¯t you rest for a little while longer?¡± asked Elena.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can handle it,¡± I replied firmly.


    ¡°Your health is the most important thing. If you want to keep working, do it at home.¡± Elena tried her


    best to persuade me.


    However, I had made up my mind.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already decided.¡±


    Upon hearing my response, Elena stopped persuading me and just changed the topic.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Wilson will be back the day after tomorrow. What are you nning to do with the


    birthday party?¡±


    When I met Elena¡¯s gaze from the rearview mirror, I was stunned.


    ¡®¡®The birthday party¡­ That reminds me of the special birthday I celebrated a few years ago.¡¯¡¯


    Back then, I was injured and hospitalized. Charles sent me a bouquet of flowers anonymously in an


    attempt to make fun of me.


    He and I were the only ones inside the ward. While we were immersed in our intimacy, he swore to me


    that he was mine forever.


    Thoughts of the past made me feel like I had a lump in my throat. Iughed at myself. ¡®Forever is really


    short, huh?¡¯ a


    ¡°Let¡¯s just do a small celebration. There¡¯s no need to make it special,¡± I said to Elena as I came back to


    my senses.


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    Upon my arrival at the Moore mansion, I pulled over and looked around. It was eerily quiet in the


    house. Unspeakable agitation overcame my heart.


    After all this time, Caroline¡¯s attitude towards me still hadn¡¯t changed. Even if she was just standing in


    front of me, I could feel her rejecting me already.


    The suffocating feeling of dejection devoured my heart. I pounded my palms onto the steering wheel


    and made up my mind. No matter the cost, I would get Caroline back. She was the only one who could


    ever be my wife.


    No one could rece her. Upon entering the house, I saw my mother sitting in the living room.


    ¡°Mom, why haven¡¯t you gone to bed yet?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± She stood up and pulled me aside.


    I frowned and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Chloe wants to borrow fifty million dors from me,¡± she whispered.


    I squinted and replied, ¡°Why is she borrowing money? Has she used up all of her own money?¡±


    ¡°She said Raina is in trouble and she¡¯s in dire need of money. As you know, she and Chloe are quite


    close, and¡­¡± replied my mom.


    ¡°Is Raina still here?¡± I asked, interrupting her mid sentence.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to get riled up. Raina is leaving soon. I think she really needs the money. Why don¡¯t


    we lend her some?¡± My mother sighed. I looked upstairs and chuckled.


    ¡°If you want to do it, give the money to Chloe. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± My mother wanted to say


    something, but she bit her words back.


    Then, she nodded and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll head upstairs and go to bed. You should go to sleep soon as


    well.¡±


    I remained standing in my spot, watching my mother go upstairs. If I didn''t expose Raina¡¯s true colors,


    my mother would still think that that horrible woman was kind hearted.


    She even had the audacity to take advantage of my mother¡¯s kindness. Considering how she asked for


    arge amount of money, Raina was probably mentally prepared for the consequences of her actions.


    ¡®Does she really think that she can manipte the Moore family? How Naive! Ridiculous, even!¡¯ I


    thought with disdain.


    After returning to the study, I turned on myputer and browsed through the messages in my email


    inbox.


    A few days ago, I asked mywyer to draft a contract.I was really looking forward to seeing Caroline¡¯s


    reaction the moment she saw this contract.


    My guess was that she would be pleasantly surprised. I wondered, ¡®Will shee to me, ecstatic? Will


    she kiss me for it?¡¯


    I closed my eyes, tapping my fingers on the desk. The vibration of my phone tore through my


    imagination.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Adam is also bidding for thend beside the east bank project,¡± replied Richard.


    ¡°Is that so? Does he even have the money for it?¡± I responded with great interest.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost done with my work on the racecourse. Nobody will ever attempt to go there now,¡± Richard


    reported. I furrowed my eyebrows and ordered, ¡°Give him something that will blow his mind.¡±.

 Chapter 455: Raina‘s True Colors

    Chapter 455: Raina¡®s True Colors


    Chloe¡®s POV


    I didn¡®t expect that my mother would actually agree to lend me the money,I was really excited when I


    got the money.


    Finally, I was able to pool the one hundred million dors. I took Raina to the set, ready to terminate the


    contract for her.


    But the person in charge suddenly frowned at us and said, ¡°We just discussed and have agreed that


    the damages of one hundred million dors isn¡®t enough. If you want to terminate the contract, you¡®ll


    have to pay three hundred million dors.¡±


    I was so angry that I shouted at him, ¡°But we¡®ve reached an agreement, didn¡®t we? How could you go


    back on your word?¡±


    ¡°I never agreed to that. Do you have any witnesses?¡± asked the person in charge.


    I gritted my teeth, infuriated.


    The whole set was full of their people. There was indeed nobody who would attest to my ims.


    ¡°Chloe, what should we do?¡± Raina¡®s eyes turned red and she was looking at me for help.


    At this point, I didn¡®t know what to do. All of a sudden, the man¡®s eyes became lustful. He eyed me up


    and down, nodding in satisfaction:


    Raina, why don¡®t you ask your friend to shoot the porn movie in your stead? If it works out well, I¡®ll


    consider letting you go,¡± said the man.


    ¡°What? No way!¡± I grunted at him.


    As the Moore family¡®s daughter, my parents had spoiled me since I was a child. I had never


    experienced something like this. I felt a lump in my throat as I grabbed Raina¡®s hand, wanting to run


    away. However, she shook off my hand and shoved me away.


    Soon, I fell to the floor. I looked at her, horrified by what she had done to me.


    ¡°Raina, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡®m sorry about this, Chloe.¡±


    Raina shot me a cold nce before running away, never looking back.


    The person in charge scoffed at me and said, ¡°Raina might¡®ve escaped, but I¡®m okay with that since we


    still have you. You¡®re quite beautiful and reserved. I¡®m sure lots of people will watch your porn movie


    once it¡®s released.¡±


    Having said that, he gestured to someone behind me. Suddenly, a group of strong men surrounded


    me. I could see the lust in their eyes.


    ¡°No! Don¡®te any closer!¡± I struggled desperately to escape. It didn¡®t take long until my heart was


    ovee with fear and despair Sadly, the men were far too powerful for me to escape them. I closed


    my eyes, and surrendered to my fate, feeling only regret.


    Just as those horrid men were about to tear my clothes apart, a group of people rushed in from outside.


    They. knocked down the men who were attempting to rape me. I looked up and saw Charles and


    Richard entering the ce. a In my brother, I saw salvation from my grief, fear, and resentment.


    I threw myself into Charles¡® arms and cried at the top of my lungs.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡®re crying now, huh? Have I not told you to open your eyes and not trust just anyone


    foolishly?¡± Charles sneered When I thought of how Raina betrayed me, I cried even harder


    To me, she was my best friend I was devastated by the fact that she did something so terrible to me.


    After I returned to the Moore mansion with my brother, I nestled in our mother¡¯s arms and sobbed.


    Surprised, my mother asked, ¡°Chloe, what happened to you? Why are you crying . It was then that I


    told her everything that happened today while crying ¡°Mom, if Charles hade a secondter, I


    would¡¯ve gotten raped!¡±


    My mother¡®s eyes were filled with disbelief


    ¡°How could that be? Aren¡®t you supposed to be good friends with Raina? How could she do that to


    you?¡±


    ¡°She deceived me. I tried my best to help her hide the fact that she starred in a porn move, and I even


    helped her raise money to pay for the damages of cancelling the contract. And in exchange for my


    kindness, she pushed me into a living hell and ran away with the money!¡±


    As I gritted my teeth, my eyes were filled with nothing but hatred.


    ¡°Have you seen Raina¡¯s true colors now?¡± Charles asked me.


    ¡°Raina risked her life to save the twins before. How could she be that kind of person?¡± my mother


    asked while frowning


    Did the twins stay at home during the groundbreaking ceremony on the Wilson Group¡®s east bank


    project?¡± asked Charles


    ¡°Yes.¡® my mother nodded.Did anything unusual happen at home that day?¡± he asked.


    My mother pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°I couldn¡®t find my phone anywhere that day. I searched


    for it for almost the entire day, but I still couldn¡®t find it. Later in the day, I found it in a corner of the sofa.


    However, it had been powered off.¡±


    My heart sank upon hearing that.


    ¡°By the way, Raina went out frequently at the time, but she didn¡¯t tell me where she went.¡±


    ¡°She also went into your study one night, Dad! She said she wanted to look for painkillers, but she


    didn¡¯t find any.¡± James ran over, visibly worried.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡®ll investigate on this matter. Don¡®t trust Raina again,¡± Charles replied as he ruffled the boy¡®s hair. I


    nodded in response.


    That night, I saw a piece of news on the Inte. The Hill Group issued a statement to rify that


    Raina Hill was the Hill family¡®s adoptive child and she wasn¡¯t rted to them by blood, and that her


    biological mother was Susan Lively.


    This news soon became a hot topic on the Inte.


    A lot of discussions came up about the topic.


    ¡°Have you heard about Paina¡®s backstory? That poor girl! She must¡®ve been so miserable.¡±


    ¡°No wonder she¡®s fawning over Charles Moore. She just wants to have someone powerful to rely on.¡±


    I felt really conflicted reading all thements on the Inte.


    Edward¡®s POV


    ¡°Edward, why did you have toe back ahead of schedule? I didn¡®t even get to pack enough stuff?¡±


    Oliviained


    ¡°Don¡®t you want to meet the outdated female star who stole yourmercial? Isn¡¯t that what you


    wanted?¡± I gave her a mocking look


    Olivia was rendered speechless, She shook her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s over and done with. The


    important thing now is that we celebrate Caroline¡¯s birthday¡±


    ¡°You¡®d best behave yourself when we get back home. Don¡®t argue with Caroline. You won¡®t be able to


    afford the consequences,¡± I warned. Olivia pursed her lips and fell silent.


    ¡°Did you hear me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be more careful.¡± Tears welled up in Olivia¡®s eyes as she nodded.


    ¡°Know your ce! If I can make you famous, that means I can also make you lose everything you


    have.¡± I withdrew my gaze from her. Olivia bit her lower lip and sobbed. Suddenly, I somehow felt


    suffocated. I took out the pillbox from my pocket and took out an atorvastatin.


    After getting off the ne, Olivia followed behind me. The unsteady sound of her high heels tapping on


    the ground told me that she was trying to keep up with my pace.


    ¡°Edward, slow down! You¡®re so inconsiderate of me!¡± Olivia stared at me yfully. I slowed down my


    pace and replied,


    ¡°I¡®m going to book a cruise ship and hold a birthday party for Caroline.¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to hold a grand party for her?¡± Olivia asked, visibly surprised. I nodded in agreement.


    My face was no longer as stern as it was seconds ago.


    During her birthdayst year, Caroline was sick, so we had a very simple birthday celebration for her. I


    figured she was due for a grand birthday party to make up for it. I wanted the whole world to know that


    Caroline was the apple of my eye.


    They must know that she was someone that nobody, not even the most powerful men in the country,


    could push around!

 Chapter 456: Edward Came Back

    Chapter 456: Edward Came Back


    Caroline¡®s POV:


    Reading the trending topics about Raina put me in a good mood.


    ¡°Elena, get ready. We¡®ll be going back to thepany to workter.¡±


    Once we had returned to thepany, Elena began to report the current progress of the work.


    ¡°The promotional video that Sofia starred in has made the east coast project a lot more popr,¡± she


    said.


    ¡°I¡®ve seen that ad. It¡®s quite good,¡± I replied, nodding in approval.


    ¡°Ma¡®am, the day you were kidnapped, Mr. Moore sent his men to stop Adam. Because of the Moore


    Group¡®s protection, the disturbance at the groundbreaking ceremony was arrested before the situation


    could escte,¡± Elena continued.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, yet somehow still felt conflicted. ¡®If it weren¡®t for Charles, Adam would have


    ruined the groundbreaking ceremony.


    And if that happened, things would be irreparable for me. But why did it have to be Charles who


    helped me? I¡®m owing him more and more.


    ¡°How am I supposed to pay him back now?¡®¡¯ I wondered.


    After finishing up at work, I left my office to look for Victoria. The moment Victoria saw me, she


    suddenly put away something in her hand and was visibly panicking.


    ¡°Miss Wilson, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Take it out,¡± Imanded.


    After a moment of hesitation, Victoria relented and took out a magazine. I skimmed through a few


    pages and saw that they were all about me.


    Each article used me of murdering Susan. In the articles, they imed that I didn¡®t deserve to be


    the CEO of the Wilson Group My face turned grim and I scoffed.


    ¡®¡®I already know who would throw such baseless usations at me. But unfortunately, no conclusive


    evidence has been found yet. However, I am going to remember this. No matter the cost, I¡®ll find


    evidence to prove that Adam did this!¡®¡¯


    ¡°Miss Wilson, the stock price of ourpany may be stabilizing, but rumors about you still run


    rampant,¡± Victoria remarked.


    ¡°What else happened while I was away?¡± I asked.


    After a moment of pondering, Victoria answered, ¡°Vanessa Lewis decided to cease cooperation with


    the Wilson Group anymore, but Mr. Felix is currently trying to convince her to continue working with


    us.¡±


    ¡°I see. You can get back to work.¡± I put down the magazine, and went back to my office.


    ¡°Ma¡®am, Mr. Felix is here. He says he wants to see you,¡± Elena said the second she came in.


    I nodded at her.


    ¡°Call him in.¡±


    Not long after, Simon came in wearing a smirk.


    ¡°Ah, Caroline! So, you¡®ve decided to go back to work, huh? Is that really okay? Don¡®t you need to rest


    more?¡± I nodded at him and motioned for him to sit down.


    ¡°I¡®ve heard that Vanessa wants to terminate the contract, and that you went to see her,¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yep, I did. I tried convincing her to continue working with us, and she said that she¡®d think about it,¡±


    Simon replied.


    ¡°Thank you, Simon. No matter what she requests, do it as long as she doesn¡¯t cross any boundaries.¡± I


    rubbed between my eyebrows, feeling a little exhausted.


    Simon decided to change the topic, ¡°So, uh¡­ have you been resting well these days, Caroline? Do you


    feel better now?¡±


    When I saw the concern in his eyes, I somehow felt upset, ¡°Much better. Thank you for your concern.¡±


    Just then, the door of my office was pushed open. | nced over at the door and saw Vanessaing


    in. She sat next to Simon and greeted me with a smile. Surprised by her appearance, I said, ¡°it¡®s really


    nice to see you here, Miss Lewis,¡±


    ¡°I¡®m here to discuss the cooperation,¡± Vanessa responded bluntly.


    ¡°I assure you, Miss Lewis, that the murder case was nothing but a misunderstanding. Ourpany is


    absolutely trustworthy,¡± I replied, trying my best to save the cooperation, ¡°Honestly, I¡®d like to work with


    you as a partner. I¡®ve also read the announcement of the Hill Group. And thus, I¡®ve decided to continue


    working with the Wilson Group,¡± Vanessa gave me a smile.


    Overjoyed, I said, ¡°Miss Lewis, I swear, you will not regret your decision.¡±


    ¡°Do you mind if I make a request?¡± Vanessa asked tentatively.


    ¡°Well, of course! As your partner, I¡®ll do my best to fulfill your request,¡± I answered confidently.


    ¡°I hope you can hand over all the design rted work to Simon and let himmunicate with me


    directly from now on.¡± Having said that, Vanessa smiled at Simon.


    Thetter turned his face away, visibly embarrassed. Sensing that something seemed wrong, I started


    looking back and forth between them.


    Vanessa was staring at Simon with a passionate gaze tantly, so I could tell that something was


    going on between them, so I nodded along and chuckled.


    Once Vanessa had left, I said to Simon, ¡°Vanessa is quite a charmer, isn¡®t she? I think she has a crush


    on you.¡±


    ¡°Caroline, you of all people should know who I love.¡± Simon gazed at me with eyes filled with


    affection.


    For a moment, I wasn¡®t sure how to respond. I just lowered my gaze and avoided his eyes. All of a


    sudden, a ringtone resonated throughout the office, breaking the awkward silence. I immediately


    answered the phone.


    ¡°Caroline, would you like to have dinner with me after work?¡® Shocked to hear my father¡®s voice over


    the phone, my eyes widened.


    ¡°Dad, you¡®re back?¡±


    Edward¡®s POV:


    After the phone call, I told the chauffeur to drive me to the famous underwater restaurant. These past


    few weeks, I had been busy travelling from one city to another. . Now, I was happy that I finally had the


    time to sit down and have a good meal with my daughter.


    ¡°I¡®ve been wanting toe to that restaurant for a long time, but I¡®ve never had the chance. I¡®m so


    excited to finally be able to eat there,¡± Olivia eximed.


    ¡°Olivia, why don¡®t you go back to the hotel? It wouldn¡®t be appropriate for you to join my reunion with


    my daughter,¡± I remarked bluntly.


    ¡°Edward, I haven¡®t seen Caroline for a long time either. Why won¡®t you let mee with you?¡± Olivia


    responded while tugging on my sleeve.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I said just go back to the hotel! Do not make me repeat myself again,¡± I shouted, snarling at her. .


    Startled, Olivia went on her way with tearful eyes.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Caroline walked into the restaurant, her eyes were filled with joy.


    ¡°Caroline, my child! Long time no see.¡± I spread my arms out and gave her a big smile.


    She threw herself into my arms as tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°God, I heard about what happened to Susan. The public is badly misjudging you these days.¡± I gave


    her a gentle pat on the shoulder to offer somefort.


    The day I saw the news, I felt so bad for my daughter and angry at how things spiraled out of control for


    her. How I wished that I coulde back from abroad that day!


    ¡°It¡®s okay, Dad. I¡®m doing just fine.¡± Caroline smiled through tears.


    ¡°Don¡®t worry, Caroline. No matter the cost, I¡¯m going to prove your innocence,¡± I promised.


    ¡°A clean hand need not be washed. The public opinion won¡®t sway me,¡± Caroline replied, wearing a


    bold smile.


    ¡°So, how are you getting along with Simon? I heard that thewyer advised you to find a stable partner.


    Simon seems like a good choice,¡± I suggested.


    ¡°I¡®ll think about it for a little bit more,¡± she replied.


    ¡°What about Charles? I also heard that the bastard is still badgering you. It¡®s obvious that he wants to


    get back together with you. What do you think? Do you need Daddy¡®s help?¡± I was well aware that


    Caroline still hadn¡®t moved on from Charles.


    ¡®What¡®s so good about him that she can¡®t forget him?¡® I wondered.


    ¡°¡®But then again, if she¡®s really happy with him, I guess there¡®s nothing for me to do but to ept him.¡¯

 Chapter 457: The Birthday Party

    Chapter 457: The Birthday Party


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    Each time I thought of Charles, my heart ached.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s impossible for us to get back together,¡± I said, forcing a smile. ¡°Caroline, do you think you can


    actually forget about him and move on?¡± my father asked tentatively. .


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I replied with a bitter smile.


    Every time I thought I was making progress in forgetting about Charles, he¡¯d appear right in front of me.


    He was still as gentle as ever.


    He treated me like I was the most precious thing in the world,


    My heart would race at the thought of him, and even though I hated to admit it, I would be hopeful that


    something could happen between us again. 6 If things went on like this, I might actually fall in love with


    him all over again.


    My father sighed and asked, ¡°I heard that something went wrong with the construction project on the


    east bank. How¡¯s it going so far?¡±.


    ¡°We¡¯ve almost solved the problem, but the public opinion on the Inte is still not in our favor,¡± I


    replied.


    ¡°You did great, Caroline. You deserve to be my daughter. Only you can solve a huge problem like that


    in such a short span of time.¡± He made it no secret that he was impressed. Feeling embarrassed, I


    remarked, ¡°Actually¡­ it¡¯s all due to Charles¡¯ contribution. While I was being kidnapped, he stabilized


    the situation and helped the Wilson Group get through the problem.¡±


    ¡°It seems like he still cares about you a lot. Why don¡¯t we invite him to your birthday party?¡± my father


    bantered.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± I responded.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± he asked tentatively.


    ¡°Really!¡± I answered firmly while blushing.


    ¡°Fine, fine¡­ If you don¡¯t want to invite him, don¡¯t.¡± He nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Are you nning to hold a birthday party for me, Dad?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Actually, yeah. We¡¯re going to hold the party on a luxury cruise ship named Ocean,¡± he responded with


    a smirk.


    ¡°Dad, we don¡¯t have to hold a grand party like that,¡± I said, frowning and shaking my head.


    ¡°You¡¯re my only daughter, and I¡¯ve been absent from your life for over two decades. It¡¯s only natural that


    I want to make it up to you,¡± he answered.


    ¡°Dad, none of that is your fault. You¡¯ve been a good father to me so far,¡± I said, attempting tofort


    him.


    During my most desperate, trying moment, my father was the one who gave me the courage to live on.


    ¡°My greatest regret is not being able to witness you grow up to be the fine woman you are now,¡±


    he said, letting out a deep sigh. His words moved me, and I felt a lump in my throat.


    ¡°We still have plenty of time to be with each other, Dad,¡± I cried.


    He smiled at me; his eyes were full of gratitude.


    ¡°Caroline, on your birthday party, I will officially announce that you¡¯re my daughter in order to frustrate


    the


    shareholders, especially Adam. I want him to know his ce.¡±


    ¡°Though I¡¯m not fully on board with the method. I must agree that it is necessary to warn them,¡± I said,


    nodding in agreement.


    After we finished eating dinner, I asked, ¡°Dad, are you going back to the vi with me tonight?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want you and Olivia to stay in the same house. I¡¯d rather not watch you at odds with each


    other,¡± he replied, shaking his head.


    ¡°Then where are you going to stay?¡± I asked with a frown house near the east bank. I¡¯ll be moving


    there in a few days. For the time being, I¡¯ll stay at a hotel,¡± he answered.


    ¡°Be careful of Olivia, Dad. She¡¯s no angel,¡± I remarked.


    ¡°I know her all too well, darling. I¡¯m sure you can figure out why I chose her to be my lover.¡± He smiled


    at me knowingly before getting into his car. I didn¡¯t withdraw my gaze from his car until it was far away


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    Edward was so heartless.


    Despite being with him for so many years, I still couldn¡¯tpare to his daughter, even though he had


    just found her backI suppressed my frustration and hailed a cab to a nearby bar. I ordered a row of


    cocktails, drinking one after another.


    Hourster, I began to feel drunk.


    All of a sudden, I heard someone crying.I turned around and was surprised to see who it was.


    ¡°Raina, why are you here?¡±


    She used to be so popr. Everywhere she went, people would recognize her as the Hill family¡¯s


    daughter. But now, she was down and out.


    She appeared as though every ounce of life had escaped her.


    I remembered the stuff about Raina¡¯s origin on the Inte and sighed. Over the years, she had relied


    on the Hill family to obtain resources and praises. I was actually surprised that she wasn¡¯t really Gary¡¯s


    daughter. Raina bent over the bar counter, holding a bottle of liquor and crying bitterly.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked impatiently. I sat next to her and smiled.


    ¡°Miss Hill, I¡¯m Olivia Lopez, Edward Wilson¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. Are you gonna be Caroline¡¯s stepmom? I must warn you; be careful of her. She¡¯s a bitch!


    That woman is a conniving, calcting shrew! If she weren¡¯t such a scheming woman, then how could


    she be the Wilson family¡¯s heiress?¡± Raina said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°I agree. God did bless her for some reason,¡± I sneered.


    ¡°Caroline, you bitch! Why don¡¯t you just go to hell?!¡± Raina mmed the bottle onto the bar counter;


    her eyes were filled with hatred.


    Just as I was about to say something, two burly men came over. They suddenly took Raina away


    without even saying anything, ¡°Who are you? Where are you taking me? Hey! Get your hands off me,


    you perverts!¡± Raina screamed while struggling to break free of their grasp.


    Meanwhile, I hurriedly left the bar, patting my chest to alleviate the lingering fear in my heart.


    At this time, I received a message from Edward.


    He and Caroline had finished their dinner and he was going back to the hotel.


    I went to the address he sent me to meet him at once.


    When I got in his car, Edward said to the driver, ¡°Take us back to the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Edward, why can¡¯t we just stay in the vi like we used to?¡± Iined, crossing my arms.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I already gave that vi to my daughter. Stopining,¡± Edward replied impatiently.


    My heart sank at the sight of his stern expression Suddenly, his phone buzzed,


    He picked it up and chuckled when he saw what was on the screen.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked in confusion.


    ¡°Raina Hill is spending her night with two gentlemen,¡± Edward said as he handed the phone to me. As I


    watched the video, my heart trembled. In the video, Raina was being dragged to a dpidated


    warehouse by tworge men.


    They were like insatiable beasts, wreaking havoc to Raina¡¯s body. She was down on all fours, letting


    the men fuck her over and over. Tears were rolling down her cheeks.


    She seemed to be in pain and misery more than pleasure. Seemingly dissatisfied with her reactions,


    the men spanked her ass and forced her to moan. They even forced her to make all kinds of lewd


    postures and made her beg them to fuck her. Raina was now like a soulless puppet.


    The sound of her moaning and the men¡¯s hoarse panting resonated throughout the warehouse.


    ¡°Edward, were you the one who did this?¡± ¡°That, I did. I want her to understand the consequences of


    messing with my daughter!¡± he replied, seeming as though he was proud of it.


    I bit my lower lip to prevent myself from making a sound. This was the first time I felt scared after being


    with Edward for so long. A bitter smile appeared on my face, and my heart was overcame with


    sadness. It turned out that I never really knew the man I was with. At this time, I felt him caressing my


    hair. ¡°Olivia, do you think what I did was right?¡± he asked.


    My hair stood on end and my heart sank to the bottom.

 Chapter 458: A Waiver

    Chapter 458: A Waiver


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    Once the kids had fallen asleep, I called everyone to the living room to have a family meeting.


    ¡°Why did you call all of us here, Charles? Is something wrong?¡± my mother asked worriedly. I smiled to


    alleviate her worries.


    ¡°Tomorrow is Caroline¡¯s birthday. I called you all here, because there¡¯s something I need to discuss with


    you.¡±


    ¡°Have you prepared a gift for her, Charles?¡± Grandma chimed in.


    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why I gathered you all today.¡± I took out a document and let everyone read it. Upon


    reading the document, my mother eximed, ¡°What? You¡¯re giving up custody of the kids?¡±


    Everyone else was also surprised. They wore stern expressions and were in disbelief of what they had


    just read. Caroline was starting to warm up to me, I could tell.


    And I figured that the best way to show her my sincerity was to do something this drastic.


    ¡°I will not allow this, Charles! I don¡¯t agree to this!¡± My mother¡¯s eyes were filled with indignation.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to give up on the kids. I just want to show Caroline how sincere I am, Mom,¡± I replied.


    From the bottom of my heart, I firmly believed that Caroline still loved me.


    Otherwise, she never would¡¯ve given birth to three beautiful kids for me.


    I had hurt her so much because I took her for granted in the past. I wanted to change for the better.


    And I hoped that by some miracle, Caroline would give me one more chance to start over with her.


    ¡°But she left the kids behind a year ago, which proves she doesn¡¯t love them at all,¡± my mother


    retorted.


    ¡°She must¡¯ve been left with no other choice but to leave. If there¡¯s one thing I can guarantee, it¡¯s that


    nobody loves the kids more than she does.¡±


    I truly believed that Caroline wouldn¡¯t have left without a good reason. As for what happenedst year, I


    nned to conduct an investigation on it. Moreover, I wanted to put more faith in Caroline.


    ¡°Charles, I support you in whatever decision you make. I hope Caroline will see just how sincere you


    are.¡± My grandmother was so supportive of my decision.


    I must say, it felt nice to hear her words of encouragement.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°This is the birthday gift that I prepared for Caroline. Tell her that I wish her a happy birthday.¡±


    Grandma took out a pair of earrings and handed them to me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring your gift along. I¡¯m sure that if she finds out that this came from you, it will make her really


    happy.¡± I epted the earrings and smiled at my grandmother.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, just do it, boy. We will not object,¡± my father said abruptly.


    ¡°Dad, are you crazy? How can you just let Charles do whatever he wants?¡± my mother asked, visibly


    surprised.


    ¡°Do you want your son to be alone for the rest of his life, Alice?¡± my father argued.


    ¡°Caroline isn¡¯t the only woman in the world. I can find someone much better for him!¡±


    Even mentioning Caroline¡¯s name left a bitter taste in my mother¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯s not up to us. Charles only has eyes for Caroline. Besides, aren¡¯t you worried that


    he might end up meeting a terrible woman like Raina again?¡± my father replied.


    This time, my mother was rendered speechless. The others just exchanged nces and said nothing.


    After the family meeting, I went back to my room As I stared at the waiver in my hand, I felt conflicted.


    Recently, fragments of my memories had been troubling my thoughts.


    These days, Caroline was so lukewarm to me. Sometimes, 1 felt as though she belonged to me, but on


    other times, she felt so far away from me. Each day that passed, I felt more and more anxious. My


    migraines were getting worse every day.


    The only thing I could do now was to do my best to protect the woman I loved,


    I promised myself that I would never let her suffer again. Every time I remembered the moment


    Caroline was being attacked by all those people, my heart would ache. At night, I would toss and turn


    in the bed, unable to fall asleep. While staring at the waiver, I became hopeful.She¡¯s going to like this


    gift very much, won¡¯t she?¡¯


    Raina¡¯s POV


    As time passed by, the two awful men finally stopped raping me. Iy on the ground, powerless,


    desperate, and miserable. Just when I thought that my suffering had ended, they dragged me up from


    the ground and stuffed me into a ck car without mercy. The only thing I wore was my underwear.


    Two thin articles of clothing could hardly cover anything.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± I asked, my eyes widening in horror.


    The men didn¡¯t answer, and their faces remained cold. They drove the car to a bustling road where


    many people wereing and going. All of a sudden, they pushed me out of the car.


    I screamed in pain. My screaming attracted the attention of the passersby, especially the men. Based


    on the look on their faces, I could tell that they lusted after me.


    I curled up on the ground, feeling so humiliated that I¡¯d rather disappear from existence.


    I had hatched a n to secure my future for a long time. And when I finally saw a ray of hope, it was


    suddenly destroyed.


    Only pain, hatred, and fear resided in my heart now; slowly suffocating me. ¡®I can¡¯t go on like this! I


    have to go to Charles. He¡¯s the only one who can help me now.¡¯


    I sprang to my feet, casting every ounce of doubt and shame I felt. The only thing I wanted to do now


    was to leave.


    But just as I walked on, a group of men surrounded me.


    Astonishment was written on their faces.


    ¡°Wait.., you¡¯re Raina Hill, right? The movie star? How¡¯d you end up like that?¡±


    ¡°She used to act so prim and proper. I didn¡¯t expect her to be an exhibitionist!¡± The passersby began to


    laugh at me. Not a momentter, some of them tried to get their hands on me, staring at me


    obscenely.


    Hastily, I took a step back and roared, ¡°Fuck off! All of you! Don¡¯t touch me.¡±.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the Hill family¡¯s daughter anymore. Stop pretending. You¡¯re out here in the middle of the


    night wearing nothing but underwear, which means you want us to touch you, yes?¡±


    I shook my head desperately as tears streamed down from my face uncontrobly.


    ¡°No, please! Don¡¯t do this to me. I¡¯m begging you!¡± Sadly, nobody heard my plea.


    Their eyes were filled with madness and they were molesting me like I was a sex ve.


    I struggled to break free from these perverts. All of a sudden, someone pulled me out of the crowd of


    creeps, Then, she draped a coat over me.


    With difficulty, I opened my eyes and saw a woman I¡¯d never seen before, standing in front of me.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°My name is Samantha Hoffman. I¡¯m a psychotherapist. I¡¯m actually Caroline¡¯s therapist.¡±


    Samantha handed me a business card.


    ¡°Why did you save me?¡±


    Upon hearing Caroline¡¯s name, I became vignt.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a good ce to talk. Get in the car first. I¡¯ve already arranged a temporary residence for


    you.¡± Having said that, Samantha got in a car nearby wearing a stoic expression.


    After a moment of hesitation, I ended up following her.


    Samantha¡¯s POV:


    The moment Raina got in the car, she huddled in the corner, seemingly wary of me.


    ¡°Did Caroline send you here?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t. I just figured you¡¯d need my help.¡± A faint smile appeared on my face. Ever since Raina


    moved into the Moore mansion, I had been sleepless each night.


    I kept on thinking how she would try to seduce Charles all the time, and it made me feel angry yet


    powerless to stop


    Fortunately, he saw through Raina¡¯s facade and kicked her out of the Moore mansion.


    Once she was kicked out of the mansion, I sent some people to follow her around. This woman loathed


    Caroline, so I was certain that she had a lot of things that I could use as a leverage against Caroline.


    And I really needed any leverage I could find. Charles was still wary of me. I could tell that he didn¡¯t


    completely trust me yet. I figured that if I could offer something useful, he would see just how valuable I


    was to have around. And then, I¡¯d have a reason to stay by his side.


    I lowered my head to hide the passion and madness in my eyes.


    Slowly, the car pulled over in front of a hotel.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± asked Raina.


    I took her into the hotel and gave her a key card.


    ¡°This upscale hotel values privacy above all else. You¡¯ll be able to stay here in the meantime. You¡¯re


    safe here, I can promise you that much.¡±


    Raina was hesitant at first, but she took the key card from my hand in the end.


    ¡°Why did you take me here?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°Raina, if it weren¡¯t for Caroline, you would¡¯ve been able to marry Charles like you wished for by now,


    isn¡¯t that right?¡± I asked with a smile.


    Suddenly, she turned her head. I could see the hatred in Raina¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What are you trying to tell me?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have any other choice now, do you? Don¡¯t you at least want


    to give it another shot?¡± I asked, slowly approaching her.


    ¡°Of course, I do! That bitch, Caroline, is the reason how I ended up in this situation. I¡¯m never going to


    forgive her!¡± Raina roared through gritted teeth.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s work together. However, you have to give me something of value in exchange for my


    help. I¡¯ll give you three minutes to think about my offer. Hurry up, because your time is limited.¡± I stared


    at my watch, waiting for her response.


    ¡°Why are you helping me?¡±


    ¡°I have a personal grudge against Caroline just like you. Helping you will benefit me as well,¡± I


    answered..


    ¡°Can I trust you?¡± Raina asked warily.


    ¡°Do you have any other choice?¡± I asked back. Raina gritted her teeth and replied, ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s do this.


    As long as I can destroy Caroline¡¯s life, I¡¯ll do anything!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± I smiled with satisfaction.


    ¡°What can you even do?¡± Raina asked.


    ¡°You need not concern yourself with that. All I need from you are leverages that I can use against


    Caroline,¡± I replied.


    After pondering for a moment, Raina opened her bag and took out a stack of photos.


    ¡°Are these enough?¡± she asked nervously.


    ¡°Everyone already knows about my scandal by now. I¡¯m not afraid of anything anymore.¡± I stared at the


    photos she passed to me and chuckled.


    Despite knowing that Raina wasn¡¯t a good person, her shamelessness still shocked me. In the photos,


    all she was wearing was see-through underwear and she was lying beside Charles while making all


    sorts of sexy poses. She even made it look like she was kissing him. It took a lot of willpower to stop


    myself from tearing the photos apart. I even managed to force a smile.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± I asked. Raina hesitated for a moment before taking out a ring from her bag.


    ¡°This is Caroline¡¯s wedding ring,¡± she said. I took the ring and examined it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking these for the time being. If there¡¯s anything you need, just give me a call. My number¡¯s on


    the business card I gave you.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯m willing to pay any price as long as you can force Caroline to leave Charles alone for good!¡±


    Raina grunted. I nodded along and smiled.


    ¡°Were you the one involved Caroline in that murder case? How did you make that happen?¡± I asked


    tentatively.


    She was hesitant to tell me about it at first, but she still told me how she manipted the public¡¯s


    opinion to damage Caroline¡¯s reputation.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 459: My Date

    Chapter 459: My Date


    Samantha¡¯s POV:


    ¡°I must agree that your n was quite thorough. However, it¡¯s a pity that it barely caused any damage


    to Caroline.¡± I let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°If Charles hadn¡¯t intervened, Adam would¡¯ve gotten it!¡± Raina¡¯s eyes shed with resentment and


    disbelief.


    I chuckled at her response and took out a new phone from my bag.


    ¡°You already have my contact information on the business card I gave you earlier, right? You can use


    this phone for the time being.¡± After leaving the hotel, I received a message from Caroline.


    ¡°Samantha, I¡¯d like to invite you to my birthday party.¡±


    ¡°This is my chance!I put away my phone and drove to the Moore mansion.Alice was the one who


    opened the door for me. I bowed to her politely and introduced myself.


    ¡°Good evening, Mrs. Moore! I¡¯m Samantha Hoffman, Charles


    Alice¡¯s eyes lit up. She then led me into the house with a huge smile.


    When I entered the master bedroom, I saw Charles picking out a suit.


    He was standing in front of the mirror, holding two sets of suits andparing them carefully.


    ¡°Samantha? What are you doing here?¡± he asked, visibly confused.


    ¡°I just received an invitation from Caroline. She said that she wants me to attend her party. However,


    I¡¯m new to LA, and you¡¯re the only person I¡¯m familiar with. Do you mind if I go with you tomorrow


    night?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get an invitation,¡±


    Charles replied, lowering his gaze and looking disappointed. His response left me stunned, and I


    couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to myself.


    ¡®¡®Even God is practically helping me! I must seize this chance and make good use of it,¡¯¡¯ I thought.


    ¡°How about youe to the birthday party with me as my date? I don¡¯t think Caroline will get mad at


    me for that,¡± I suggested. ¡°Really? Thank you!¡± Charles nodded in agreement as he gave me a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±


    ¡®¡®This is exactly what I wanted,¡¯¡¯ I thought to myself.


    Charles picked up the suits again and frowned.


    ¡°Which of these two suits do you think is better for me?¡±


    ¡°The ck one,¡± I replied.


    After taking one more look at each suit, he decided to wear the ck one.


    The ck suit entuated his perfect figure. Just staring at his handsome face made my heart race


    uncontrobly. I stared at him, wishing that I could just look at him forever. Charles was looking at


    himself in the mirror and nodded with satisfaction.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. This is the one!¡± he remarked.


    My heart skipped a beat.


    Though I looked calm on the surface, I was actually swooning already.


    ¡°He actually went with my suggestion!¡¯


    ¡°How about youe to the birthday party with me as my date? I don¡¯t think Caroline will get mad at


    me for that,¡± I suggested.


    ¡°Really? Thank you!¡± Charles nodded in agreement as he gave me a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±


    ¡°This is exactly what I wanted,¡¯ I thought to myself.


    Charles picked up the suits again and frowned.


    ¡°Which of these two suits do you think is better for me?¡±


    ¡°The ck one,¡± I replied.


    After taking one more look at each suit, he decided to wear the ck one. The ck suit entuated


    his perfect figure. Just staring at his handsome face made my heart race uncontrobly. s stared at


    him, wishing that I could just look at him forever. Charles was looking at himself in the mirror and


    nodded with satisfaction.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. This is the one!¡± he remarked.


    My heart skipped a beat. Though I looked calm on the surface, I was actually swooning already.


    ¡®He actually went with my suggestion!¡¯


    ¡°The suit is perfect for you. Caroline will certainly be drawn by your charms,¡± Imented.


    ¡°I sure hope so.¡± Charles put on a smile. His smile dazzled me. It took me a while before I managed to


    gather myposure. At this time, James opened the door and came in. He held onto Charles¡¯ leg and


    said, ¡°Daddy, I also want toe to Mommy¡¯s birthday party! I have a gift for her!¡±


    ¡°James, I¡¯m bringing Mommy home this time. You just wait here at home for us.¡± Charles ruffled the


    boy¡¯s hair andforted him in a soothing voice.


    ¡°For real?¡± James¡¯ eyes lit up.


    ¡°Of course, son,¡± Charles responded with confidence.


    ¡°James, your mom and dad are going to make up. Soon, they¡¯ll be back together!¡± I chimed in.


    Charles gave me a look to say that he was grateful.


    The following night, I carefully picked a dress which I thought would match his suit before going to the


    party in the same car as Charles.


    I was actually quite nervous to be in such a small space with him. I swallowed, ncing at him from the


    corner of my eye.


    Even though he wasn¡¯t saying anything, it was hard to ignore his presence. We were sitting in the


    backseat, side by side and only a small gap was between us. If I moved even a little, I would be skin to


    skin with him. My heart was beating like a drum. It almost felt like my heart would leap from my chest


    the next second.


    ¡°Thanks for doing this, Samantha,¡± said Charles. I shook my head and smiled.


    ¡°No thanks necessary. Honestly, by doing this, you¡¯re helping me too!¡±


    Charles sighed heavily.


    ¡°You know, I didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯d have to attend Caroline¡¯s birthday party like this.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps she still hasn¡¯t let go of the past. The only thing you can do is to try harder,¡± I said in an


    attempt to encourage him.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll try my very best.¡± Charles nodded firmly.


    ¡°Oh! I almost forgot. Here you go.¡± I took out the photos from my bag and handed them to Charles.


    ¡°Where did you get these?¡± he asked, looking sullen.


    ¡°I got them from Raina. She was nning to send those to Caroline.¡±


    Then, I yed an audio recording to Charles.


    In it Raina admitted that she and Adam worked together to ruin Caroline¡¯s reputation by using the


    public opinion on the Inte.


    ¡°That damn fool!¡± Charles gripped the photos; his eyes were filled with bloodlust.


    ¡°Raina isn¡¯t going to give up easily. You need to keep a closer look on her, lest she makes trouble


    again,¡± I advised.


    ¡°Samantha, thanks for telling me everything,¡± Charles responded.


    ¡°You¡¯re more than wee. It¡¯s really nothing!¡± I shook my head and smiled while rubbing the ring


    inside my purse. ?


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    My birthday party was about to begin. I changed my dress and started putting on make-up. Just then, I


    heard a burst of heartyughtering from outside. My eyes lit up. I immediately lifted the hemline of


    my dress and walked out of the room.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    My father came over along with Olivia, followed by Simon.


    ¡°Caroline, darling, you look absolutely incredible! I¡¯m sure you¡¯re going to dazzle everyone who sees


    you,¡± Dad remarked.


    ¡°Of course!¡± I smiled at him and held his arm.


    Olivia put on a fake smile and handed me something.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Caroline! This is my gift for you.¡± I looked at her gift and saw that it was a bunch of


    children¡¯s products.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I put on a smile and epted it.


    ¡°I sincerely hope that you and your kids can reunite as soon as possible.¡± Even though Olivia sounded


    sincere, I could see in her eyes that she didn¡¯t mean it. My face turned grim at once. However, Dad was


    here, so I didn¡¯t let my temper get the better of me.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Simon, why don¡¯t you take the first dance with Caroline tonight?¡± Dad whispered and winked at


    Simon. Thetter nodded and gave him a smile.


    ¡°What are you two hiding from me?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± They shook their heads in response. Since they clearly weren¡¯t going to answer my question,


    I decided to drop the topic.


    Once I was finished with my makeup, we all left the vi together and were ready to go to the docks.


    All of a sudden, Adam appeared. Behind him were several strong looking men. I immediately became


    vignt.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Adam?¡± Dad stood in front of me to protect me.


    ¡°Edward, you¡¯re back! Well, I¡¯m here for Caroline¡¯s birthday party.¡± Adam wore a fake smile.


    ¡°I have no ns of inviting you. Leave. Now,¡± Imanded,


    ¡°Caroline, don¡¯t act so high and mighty. You still have no idea, do you, Edward? Your good daughter is


    a murderer: Adam roared.


    He was ring at me with all the hatred he could muster.


    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡± Simon clenched his fists, intending to charge towards Adam. However, I immediately


    stopped him.


    ¡°Simon, no. Don¡¯t do anything reckless.¡±


    ¡°Adam. I¡¯warning you, don¡¯t ever do anything stupid again. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to sever all ties with


    you and kick you out of the Wilson Group for good!¡± My father warned, trying to suppress his anger.

 Chapter 460: You’re So Beautiful Tonight

    Chapter 460: You¡¯re So Beautiful Tonight


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    Adam¡¯s face turned grim.


    ¡°Edward, you¡¯re seriously going to kick me out of the Wilson Group?¡± he asked through gritted teeth.


    My father broke into a sardonicughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take all of your shares little by little until you have nothing left.¡±


    ¡°How dare you?¡± Adam grunted, clenching his fists.


    ¡°Just wait and see it all unfold.¡± After saying that, my father didn¡¯t want to talk to that maniac anymore.


    He turned his attention back to me and said, ¡°Caroline, dear, let¡¯s not waste another second here. We


    should go to your party at once. It¡¯s not good for the protagonist to bete.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Dad,¡± I replied.


    Soon, Adam¡¯s hateful voice faded away.


    ¡°Caroline, don¡¯t take Adam¡¯s words to heart. Today is your birthday. Just be happy for once,¡± Simon


    said abruptly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Wilson! Don¡¯t overthink like you always do. Adam probably just wanted to ruin your


    birthday for you. Don¡¯t fall for his trap,¡± Elena echoed. Upon seeing the worry in their eyes, I forced a


    smile and nodded. I thought of how I was pelted with eggs at the gate of thepany a few days ago,


    and to this day, fear still lingered in my heart. But I tried tofort myself with the fact that my father


    was by my side.


    With him, I felt like everything would be fine. Half an hourter, the car stopped at the dock. When I got


    off the car, I felt the gentle sea breeze seep into my skin. Then, I saw a magnificent cruise ship ahead


    of us.


    It was illuminated by colorful neon lights. Seeing it left me stupefied.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too grand?¡± I asked, letting out a sigh.


    ¡°What do you think? Do you like it?¡± asked my father. I nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you like it. Nothing¡¯s too good for my beloved daughter!¡± he remarked.


    ¡°Caroline, would you do me the honor of letting me be your escort tonight?¡± Simon bowed slightly,


    reaching his hand out to me. I put my hand in his, lifted the hemline of my dress, and followed him


    aboard the cruise ship.


    In the deck of the cruise ship, people were having drinks together and chatting. The atmosphere was


    quite lively.


    The moment I got aboard the ship, I heard all sorts of praises and cheers. All eyes were on me.


    ¡°Miss Wilson, you look so beautiful tonight!¡± Someone approached me and gave me apliment.


    ¡°Seeing you makes me feel like the beauty of this banquet hall is subpar. God is quite unfair. You were


    blessed in every way!¡± I nodded in response.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Some of Simon¡¯s partners stopped him and they exchanged pleasantries. While he was talking to


    them, I decided to go to the lounge. Suddenly, I heard another uproaring from the banquet hall. I


    nced at the entrance and saw Samantha and Charles walking in, arm in arm.


    She was wearing a graceful smile.


    Somehow, they seemed like a perfect match. I felt a little ufortable seeing them together. ,


    Seemingly noticing my gaze, Samantha looked back at me. I smiled awkwardly. All I wanted to do now


    was to leave.


    Samantha let go of Charles¡¯ arm and strode towards me. ¡°Caroline, you¡¯re so beautiful tonight.¡± .


    I didn¡¯t answer. My eyes were focused on Charles.


    ¡°Caroline, please don¡¯t be mad at me. Charles said that he really wanted to see you, so I brought him


    here. I¡¯m sorry for not asking you first,¡± Samantha exined apologetically


    ¡®Charles wanted to see me?¡¯ I asked inwardly,


    Hearing her exnation made me feel even more awkward.


    ¡®Have Charles and Samantha been talking about me?¡¯ I wondered. ,


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The more the merrier, I guess,¡± I replied, ncing at Charles, ¡°It¡¯s so kind of you to think that


    way.¡± Samantha sighed with relief.


    ¡°Anyway, I haven¡¯t had dinner yet. I¡¯ll go grab something to eat.¡±


    Having said that, Samantha strutted away in her high heels.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, please help yourself,¡± I said, intending to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see me? Are you so afraid of being alone with me?¡± Charles asked, frowning at me.


    I paused for a moment and said, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡±


    Charles stared into my eyes. When our eyes met, my palms began to sweat.


    It took a moment for him to speak again.


    ¡°Happy birthday.¡± For a second, I was stunned. I put on a smile, tucked my hair behind my ear and


    said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Right after I finished speaking, the banquet hall became dim. The spotlight focused on my father as he


    beckoned me toe over. I breathed a sigh of relief, wore a smile, and walked towards him.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, wee to my daughter¡¯s birthday party. In the past, Caroline went through so


    much trouble because of me.¡± My father¡¯s eyes turned red and his voice became hoarse.


    ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no need to think about that. We should just focus on this happy day. The important thing


    is that I¡¯m here now,¡± I replied, holding back my tears.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I shouldn¡¯t talk about anything sad and we should just cherish the present.¡± He brushed


    my hair affectionately He then turned to the audience and wore a stern expression.


    ¡°As my birthday gift to my beloved daughter, I intend to give her five percent of the Wilson Group¡¯s


    shares. From this day forward, anyone who tries to show hostility against Caroline will go up against


    the Wilson family.¡±


    The audience burst into an uproar.


    I looked around and saw that Olivia¡¯s face turned pale.


    Seeing her reaction put a smile on my face.


    ¡®It looks like she didn¡¯t know about my Dad¡¯s decision. And it seems like I overestimated her importance


    to my Dad.¡¯


    Once the opening remarks were done, the dancing music was yed in the banquet hall. Simon came


    over, made a courtly bow, and held his hand towards me.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°May I have the owner of inviting you to the first dance tonight, Miss Wilson?¡±


    Just before I could say yes, another hand appeared in front of me.


    Upon seeing Charles¡¯ face, I frowned.


    ¡®What is he doing?¡¯


    Everyone around were looking at us.


    I felt so embarrassed that I wanted to escape.


    Suddenly, I heard a phone ringing. Simon nced at his phone, seemingly conflicted.


    ¡°Caroline, I have something urgent to deal with. You¡­¡± ?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go ahead and deal with that,¡± I replied, feeling relieved.


    Simon nced at me hesitantly before striding out. Soon, I felt more people gazing at me by the


    second. I was put in a position that made it hard for me to refuse Charles¡¯ invitation. With a faint smile, I


    held Charles¡¯ hand. While we were on the dance floor, he put his hand on my waist.. My body stiffened


    for a moment and I felt so ufortable.


    ¡°You look absolutely amazing today.¡± The sound of his voice rang clear in my ears. It was as if he was


    trying to please me. My heart began to race.


    Simon¡¯s POV:


    As I walked out of the banquet hall, I answered the phone.


    ¡°Sir, the fireworks are ready,¡± said the caller. I checked the time and replied, ¡°Set them off at nine


    o¡¯clock sharp right after Caroline finishes cutting the cake.¡±


    After the phone call, I stared at the stars in the sky and smiled. Everything was going ording to my


    n. Tonight, beneath the starry sky and the beautiful fireworks disy, I nned to confess my love


    for Caroline. hoped that she would happily ept me. Suddenly, Charles¡¯ face appeared in my head


    and it made me feel anxious.


    I couldn¡¯t allow anyone to ruin my n. Thus, I hurried back to the banquet hall.


    ¡°Mr. Felix, I¡¯ll empty the deck on the second floorter. I¡¯ll be praying for your sess,¡± Elena said as


    soon as she approached.


    ¡°Thank you, Elena.¡± I nodded and hurried back to Caroline. But halfway to where I was going, someone


    suddenly grabbed my neck from behind.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I grabbed the person¡¯s arms with both hands, attempting to pry them away. But before I


    could do so a cloth covered my nose. It didn¡¯t take long before I cked out and copsed.

 Chapter 461: The Birthday Gift

    Chapter 461: The Birthday Gift


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    Even after we finished the dance, Charles kept his hand on my waist.


    Because there were many guests around, I figured it wouldn¡¯t bode well if I lost my temper.


    "The dance is over.It¡¯s time to let go," I reminded him.


    Reluctance shed through his eyes, but he still loosened his grip on my waist like I told him.I took a


    few steps back to distance myself from him.


    But for some reason, I could still feel the warmth of his touch on my waist.


    My face blushed and I felt rather hot.


    Moreover, my heart was racing.


    For a moment, it felt like I had returned to the past.


    Those days with him were the happiest time of my life.


    But even as I reminisced, I knew that those days were long gone and I could never get them back


    again.


    I looked down, feeling conflicted and dispirited somehow.


    "Happy birthday, Caroline."


    Some guests suddenly approached me and greeted me.I forced myself to ignore the burning gaze from


    behind me and began chatting with the guests with a smile on my face "Thank you,"I said, raising my


    ss and taking a sip of wine.


    Without knowing it, I¡¯d had a few to drink and was starting to get drunk.


    At this time, Elena came to me.


    "There¡¯s a surprise waiting for you on the second floor.Would you like to go upstairs and take a look at


    it?" she asked.


    "What¡¯s the surprise?"


    This "surprise" piqued my curiosity.


    "You¡¯ll know when you get there."


    A mysterious smile appeared on Elena¡¯s face.


    Despite my confusion, I followed her to the deck on the second floor.


    When I got there, I saw that there were bright red rose petals scattered across the floorboard, forming a


    big heart.


    There were also numerous balloons around the petals.


    My eyes widened in shock.


    I must say, this whole scene was picturesque and sweet.


    ¡®Is this my birthday surprise?¡¯ I had no idea who had prepared it.


    The first person that came to mind was Charles, but I quickly cast aside that possibility.


    ¡®How could it possibly be him?¡¯


    A bitter smile appeared on my lips, and somehow, I began to despise myself for having such feelings.


    Charles had never spent this much effort on me, and yet I still couldn¡¯t forget him.


    The joy of receiving this birthday surprise soon died down.


    As I stood on the second floor, I stared at the night scene around me in silence.


    The sea was tranquil, and yet my mind was chaotic.


    Because of the cold sea breeze, I felt even dizzier.


    All of a sudden, a fireworks disy lit up the sky, forming the words "Marry Me".


    When the fireworks shot up to the sky, a deafening sound resonated in the air.It sounded like a


    gunshot.


    Startled by the noise, I covered my ears at once.


    I squatted on the ground and curled up.


    My body began trembling uncontrobly, and I felt like my blood was running cold.


    That horrible incident at the abandoned warehouse kept shing through my mind.


    Within seconds, I was out of breath. I felt so dizzy that I almost fainted.


    While I was having a panic attack, a pair of strong arms held me tightly "There¡¯s no need to be


    scared.I¡¯m here."


    A familiar voice came from above me, making me feel so safe.It was Charles.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Instinctively, i nestled in his arms as tears burst from my eyes, Gently, he brushed my hair and tried to


    comfort me.


    "You don¡¯t have to be scared ever again.I¡¯ll always be by your side."


    As I cried incessantly, Charles never let go of me.


    He was patiently trying to appease me.


    Gradually, I began to feel calmer.


    And pretty soon, panic and fear faded from me.


    It took a while, but I finally calmed down.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked between sobs.


    "I couldn¡¯t find you anywhere downstairs, so I came up here to see if you¡¯re here," replied Charles.


    I nodded in response and just stopped asking questions.


    Upon realizing how intimately close we were to each other, I moved away from him.


    Charles loosened his grip on me and helped me to my feet.


    "Happy birthday, Caroline."


    "Thank you."


    His burning gaze made me feel uneasy, so I averted my eyes from him at once.


    "Actually, I have a birthday gift for you, Caroline," he said.


    "What¡¯s the gift?" I asked curiously.


    While looking at his calm, handsome face, I suddenly felt excited and hopeful.


    "I¡¯ve caught the murderer who killed Susan and I¡¯ve already handed that lowlife to the police," Charles


    answered.


    My eyes lit up at once.


    "Really? Does that mean I can clear my name now?"


    "Yes, of course.You don¡¯t have to worry anymore," he replied with a smile on his face.


    I stared at Charles¡¯ face with conflicting emotions and thanked him.


    "Oh, by the way, I have another big surprise for you.Would you like to see it?"


    Charles asked with a mischievous grin.


    I was really intrigued by his words.


    The smile on his face was almost ear to ear as he took out a file from behind him.


    "Open it."


    Upon seeing the words written on the document, I was stunned.You¡¯re really going to give up custody


    of the kids?"I asked in astonishment.


    "That¡¯s right.I¡¯ve already signed it.All it needs is your signature."


    Charles nodded firmly.


    It took me a long time before I managed to find my voice.


    "Do you think your family will agree to this?" I asked.


    "They can object if they want, but it¡¯s useless anyway.I¡¯m the father of the kids and my decision is the


    only one that stands," Charles replied solemnly.


    "Why did you suddenly decide to give this to me?" I asked in a trembling voice.


    "I know that you¡¯ve been wanting to get custody of the kids, and to be honest, they also need your


    company."


    Hearing him mention my children made me feel like there was a lump in my throat.I held the document


    within my arms.I was so moved that I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Maybe it was the alcohol, but I let go of everything and stood on tiptoe to peck Charles on the lips.He


    was taken aback by what I did.


    Then, a smile appeared on his lips.


    Right after I kissed him, I instantly regretted it.


    ¡®¡®Why did I do that? How could I forgive him so easily? We haven¡¯t even settled all of our disputes yet!¡¯¡¯.


    Suddenly, Charles got close to me and put his arms around my waist.He bent down, gazing into my


    very soul.


    "Caroline, I love you.With every fiber of my being, I love you.So, I ask you, will you give me another


    chance?" I looked down, unable to look him in the eye.


    "Caroline, just say yes and I¡¯ll be yours forever.This promise will stand for as long as we both live,"


    Charles whispered in my ear.


    All rationality left my mind.


    Tears welled up in my eyes and it felt like I was brought back to the past.I stood on tiptoe once again


    and kissed him once more.I had tried countless of times to forget him and move on.


    But nothing ever worked.I couldn¡¯t forget him because each time he appeared before me, I would lose


    my mind and fall in love with him all over again.


    Charles put one hand around my waist and the other on the back of my head, taking the lead.


    His lips felt warm, and the fresh, pleasant smell of his body enveloped me.


    At first, he was kissing me gently and cautiously, but soon, the kiss became more passionate.


    I gradually let myself enjoy the kiss, letting my tongue dance with his.


    This moment belonged to us, and with it, I remembered just how beautiful our love once was.

 Chapter 462: Wait And See

    Chapter 462: Wait And See


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    Lust surged in the air.I raised my head and grabbed Charles¡¯s shirt.


    My breathing was quick and shallow.


    As we kissed, Charles rubbed the back of my head, making me feel small electric currents coursing


    through my body.


    A few momentster, the area between my legs became felt hot and tingly.


    Charles¡¯s kiss was suffocating yet intoxicating.It was too intense for me, but I liked it.


    His lips seemed to spark a me, lighting up every inch of my skin.


    Suddenly, my legs went weak.


    I stumbled a few steps back, but that did not stop Charles from kissing me to his heart¡¯s content.


    In fact, he even followed me and pressed my body against the railing §Ö§Ö It was not until we were out of


    breath that we stopped kissing. Charles wiped the tears off the corner of my eyes with his thumb and


    pleaded, "Caroline, please don¡¯t leave me again.From now on, I¡¯ll be with you and our children."


    I felt dizzy, and the sound of surging sea waves behind me made me spellbound.


    Before I knew it, I had reached out my hands to his shoulders and nodded in agreement.


    All of a sudden, Charles lifted me up by my hips, pressed me against the railing, and continued to kiss


    me.


    His tongue entered my mouth forcefully, but I allowed it.


    I wrapped my legs around his waist tensely.


    But, I slowly rxed, and my toes would just curl up from time to time.I was so engrossed in the kiss


    that I became unaware of the surroundings.I did not even notice that Charles had carried me away


    from the railing.


    He held me up to stop me from falling, but I still did.


    Thankfully, Charles put his hands on my back, protecting me from the fall.


    Then, he slowlyid me on the floor.


    Impressively, he did all these things without breaking the kiss.


    Ever so slowly, he took my bra.


    The redce happened to sweep over my nipples, making my body tremble.


    Charles bent down and gently bit my chin down to my corbone.


    But he did not stop there.He went all the way down to my breasts.He caressed one of them while he


    circled his tongue on my nipple.


    Aroused, I unconsciously rubbed my heels against the floor.


    I was lying on the rose petals, and my hair was sticking to the side of my face.I could not tell whether it


    was because of sweat or seawater, but it did not matter.


    Charles¡¯s attention returned to my lips.


    He gently bit it and said in a hoarse voice, "Honey, I was wrong.We will never be apart again."


    My reason and my rekindled lust were at a stalemate, Even though Charles and I had been separated


    for a year, every inch of my body was still longing for him.


    "Honey, I can¡¯t take it anymore.Can I make love to you? I promise I¡¯ll be gentle," Charles asked


    cautiously.


    I unconsciously nodded.


    With that, Charles took my underwear off, separated my legs, and inserted his manhood into me.I could


    not help but lean backward when I felt his shaft filled me to the brim.


    I moaned every time he thrust his hips.


    And even if I did not feel like crying, tears welled up in my eyes.


    "Rx, babe.You¡¯re too tight."


    Charles licked my nipples with his rough tongue, and it made me lose my mind.I put my hands on his


    back, and my nails sunk in his skin in pleasure.


    A few momentster, he lifted one of my legs, stroked my belly, and inserted his penis against my


    vagina once again.


    "Ugh¡­" I moaned.I could not help but sigh in satisfaction when our bodies became connected again.I


    raised my head to look at him and sank into the sea of petals again.


    Perhaps it was because I had not had sex for a long time that I was not used to being filled like this.I


    even thrust my hips whenever Charles did, and our bodies moved synchronously.


    Charles let out a moan, and his thrusts became quicker.


    My legs quivered with his every move, and I was a little out of breath.


    For a moment, I could not make a sound and could only gasp with satisfaction.


    Unable to take it any longer, I pulled Charles¡¯s hair gently.


    "Charles¡­"


    Charles did not respond and just continued to move his hips back and forth.He then bent down to kiss


    me.


    His warmth,bined with his long and thick penis, stimted every part of me.I put my arms on his


    shoulders and scratched his back in anticipation.


    "No¡­ Charles, you¡¯re too fast. Slow down¡­"


    I begged with short, unsteady breaths.


    "Where do you feel ufortable?"


    Charles looked me in the eye and slowed down as I wished.I wrapped my arms around his neck and


    pulled him down.


    Then, I put my lips on his chin and sucked it gently.


    "There¡­"


    "Does it hurt? Do you want me to stop for a while?" Charles asked with concern.


    He seemed really afraid of hurting me.


    "No¡­ Don¡¯t go.I want more," I whispered in his ear and put my legs around his waist.


    Charles rubbed my nipple with his two fingers and sincerely said.


    "Caroline, you really are my treasure."


    Suddenly, he bit the tip of my sweating nose, straightened up, and ced my legs on both sides of his


    body.


    Then, he continued thrusting back and forth but, this time, with more passion.


    Charlie bit my earlobe and asked low and husky voice, "You like this?"


    I could not speak, but my moans became louder, which was enough to let him know that he was hitting


    the right spot.I looked into Charles¡¯s eyes.


    Although my sight was blurry with tears, I could see the light in his deep and sharp eyes.


    The man I had loved since I was young was making love to me.


    My legs trembled, and I did not even have a chance to beg for mercy.I closed my eyes, and waves of


    lust overwhelmed me.


    The sound of our bodies, our deep breathing, and moans mixed together.


    Just a few feet away, the surging wind made the waves bigger and bigger.


    As if his cock was already not too much for me, Charles stimted my clitoris.I let out a muffled moan,


    and my whole body convulsed.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Babe, you can cry out.I want to hear it," Charles coaxed.


    I tried my best to rx and steady my breathing.


    "Charles, I miss you so much.I miss you¡­"


    "Me too, honey.I miss you too.There¡¯s no need to worry.We can be together again."


    Charles fucked me harder as soon as he finished speaking.


    I could hear him breathing deeply, and his grasp on my legs tightened by the second.


    "Ah¡­ Charles¡­ I¡¯ming¡­ Ahhh!" I cried out as I climaxed.


    Charles copsed on my body and kissed me on the cheek and lips.


    "I love you, honey." My body twitched uncontrobly after hitting the climax.


    Intoxicated and exhausted, my eyes slowly closed.


    The sound of the waves, along with Charles¡¯s deep and hoarse voice and the smell of rose,


    overwhelmed my senses in a good way.


    With that, I drifted to sleep.


    Charles¡¯s POV:


    I pulled Caroline into my arms and stared at her sleeping face IS.


    "Honey, I¡¯ve found you again."


    I tucked Caroline¡¯s hair behind her ear and kissed her on the forehead.Then, I took my suit jacket, put it


    on her without waking her up, and took her into my arms.


    But the next second, someone kicked the door to the deck open with a loud bang.I instinctively nced


    at Caroline in my arms.


    Fortunately, she did not wake up by the sound.I raised my head and saw Simon marching towards me


    with an angry look on his face.


    "You, bastard, was it you who locked me up?!" he furiously asked.


    "Keep your voice down.You¡¯ll wake Caroline up," I snapped.


    "Charles, what did you do to Caroline? You fucking bastard!" Simon bellowed.


    He looked as if he was using his willpower to restrain himself from beating me right there and then.


    I nced at him and answered indifferently, "She¡¯s my wife.It¡¯s natural for us to do ¡®things¡¯. As her


    husband, I advise you to stay away from her."


    Without waiting for his response, I passed by Simon and went straight to the door.


    "What are you talking about? You two have divorced!"


    Simon yelled through gritted teeth.I turned around and red at him.


    "I have reconciled with Caroline, and we will get married again.You¡¯d better stay away from her.You can


    try and stop me, though.That is if you¡¯re still alive by then."


    "Charles, I swear to God, I won¡¯t let you go!" Simon warned.


    I let out a snort.


    "Let¡¯s wait and see."


    As soon as I said those words, I left the open deck with Caroline in my arms.


    Once I found us an empty room, I ced her gently on the bed, gave her a bed bath, and tucked her


    in.I carefullyy down beside her.


    Then, I stroked her face with my fingertips and kissed her eyes, nose, cheeks, and even ears.


    "Caroline.I promise to take care of you for the rest of my life.We will never be apart again," I whispered


    in the can. I held Caroline in my tight embrace.


    God, I missed her so much.

 Chapter 463: Let’s Remarry

    Chapter 463: Let¡¯s Remarry


    Simon¡¯s POV:


    I went back to the banquet hall, feeling dejected.


    The cruise ship was slowly making its way to shore.


    Even the guests had begun to leave.


    The once vibrant atmosphere of the cruise ship returned to tranquility.I kept on seeing Caroline, naked


    in Charles¡¯ arms in my head.


    The image began to stir a rage in my heart that I had never felt before.


    It felt as though there was a heavy stone atop my heart, and I could hardly breathe.


    Edward approached me with a smile on his face.


    "Simon, did your proposal of marriage go well? Has my daughter agreed to marry you?" he asked.


    I clenched my fists and said through gritted teeth, "Caroline slept with Charles!"


    .


    "What?" Edward was shocked.


    Without even waiting for his response, I stormed off the cruise ship.


    All I could feel now was anger and disbelief that this happened to me.


    I poured blood, sweat and tears into preparing that beautiful proposal, but in the end, Charles ruined


    my n..


    I tried my best to calm down and decided to send Vanessa a message.


    "Are you free right now? Let¡¯s go out for a drink."


    Secondster, she replied, "Sure." I put away my phone and drove to the bar.


    Once I was at the bar, I ordered several shots of whiskey.


    The shot sses were lined up in a row and I drank them one after another.


    The whiskey tasted bitter, but it could never be as bitter as my heart.I felt like my heart was being


    grilled on fire.


    The burning sensation gradually overwhelmed me, and soon, I felt numb.


    "Simon, what happened to you?" Vanessa asked worriedly.


    "I was going to propose to Caroline today, but that damned Charles ruined my n!" I replied,ughing


    at myself.


    Though I knew that Caroline still had feelings for that bastard, I was still devastated when I saw them


    together.


    "Simon, you¡¯re hammered.I¡¯m cutting you off," Vanessa remarked, visibly concerned.


    She then tried to take my liquor away from me.


    I dodged and bent over the counter in pain.


    All I wanted to do right now was to hide the vulnerability and sadness in my eyes.


    "Caroline lied to me! She told me that it was impossible for her and Charles to get back together and


    that she¡¯s willing to try being with me.She gave me so much hope, but in the end, she destroyed that


    spark of hope herself.I can¡¯t ept this!"


    Vanessa patted me on the shoulder and responded, "Simon, this isn¡¯t your fault.Don¡¯t me yourself."


    "Am I so inferior to Charles? That asshole took her for granted and hurt her deeply.But for some


    reason, she still couldn¡¯t forget him!"


    I mmed the shot ss onto the bar counter; my eyes, glinting with resentment.


    "Simon, you haven¡¯t known Caroline for a long time.How are you so sure that she¡¯s your one true


    love?" asked Vanessa ome rea Her question stunned me and I had no idea how to respond.


    She¡¯s right.Do I really love Caroline or am I just infatuated with her?¡¯ My mind became chaotic.


    I pondered and pondered, but I still couldn¡¯te up with a definitive answer.


    "Since you can¡¯t figure it out yet, go ahead and keep drinking.Simon, you are an excellent man.You¡¯re


    smart, charming, kind hearted, and there¡¯s so much more to you than all of that.Lots of women would


    probably throw themselves at you given the chance!"


    Vanessa also raised her ss and gulped her whiskey down. I chuckled at her remark and gulped


    down the rest of my alcohol.


    Gradually, both she and I got even drunker.


    Once we were done drinking, we helped each other out of the bar and hailed a cab by the roadside.


    When I dropped Vanessa off at her house, she held my hand and wouldn¡¯t let go.


    As I looked into her charming eyes, I somehow couldn¡¯t resist her.I just let her lead me into her house.


    She took me to the bed and pressed her supple body against mine.I could feel the warmth of her


    breath.


    The sweet fragrance of her body amalgamated with the smell of liquor.


    By now, I waspletely drunk.I turned over and pinned her to the bed with my knees.I held her face


    up and kissed her soft lips.


    Vanessa put her arms around my neck and kissed me back.


    She was so sexy and enchanting.


    Soon, I was immersed in her beauty and could no longer resist her.


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    The next morning, I woke up feeling rxed.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw a pair of deep eyes.


    "Are you awake?"


    Charles was leaning against the pillow, staring right at me.His fiery gaze made me feel like I was


    melting.


    Scenes of what happened to usst night shed through my mind like a flood.


    I was both surprised and embarrassed.


    ¡®I took the initiative to kiss Charles! To make matters worse, I even had sex with him!¡¯ When I looked


    down, I found myself lyingpletely naked on the bed.To top it off, he had left countless of hickeys on


    my body.I could still hear his moaning in my ears.Soon, I began blushing.


    "Caroline, you still love me, don¡¯t you?" Charles whispered in my ear.


    "No, I don¡¯t! Last night was a mistake."


    My face turned grim and the burning sensation gradually dissipated.


    "Caroline, please give me one more chance," he pleaded.


    He then got on top of me and pressed me under his body, wrapping his arms around me.


    The way he looked at me with those pleading eyes looked so charming.


    And as I stared back at him, my heart started beating like a drum.


    All of a sudden, sadness flooded into my heart and I felt choked.I soon began to weep.


    "You don¡¯t even remember what happened between us before.How can you still ask for my


    forgiveness?"


    "Caroline, even though I lost my memory, my body still remembers you," Charles replied.


    "That¡¯s just a normal physiological reaction.You slept with Raina, remember? She¡¯s beautiful and really


    sexy!"I scoffed.


    In all honesty, I was too focused on the fact that he had wronged me that I didn¡¯t realize that I sounded


    so jealous.


    Charles chuckled, leaned closer, and nted a kiss on my forehead.


    "You¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve ever slept with.Do you have any idea how miserable I was ever since you


    disappeared?"


    His husky voice sounded so sincere and affectionate.


    My heart raced as I looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡®He¡¯s never slept with Raina? How is that possible?¡¯ Though I was taken by surprise, I still remained


    composed.


    "Who knows if you¡¯re lying or not?"


    "It seems that I went too easy on youst night.Do you want to enjoy having sex with me again?"


    Charles removed the sheet, revealing his naked body.I quickly grabbed the sheet and wrapped myself


    in it.


    "Stop it!" I blurted out, staring at him nervously.I knew better than anyone just how hard he fucked me


    last night.


    Just looking at Charles¡¯ face made my heart ache.


    ¡®God, I¡¯m so spineless.This is so upsetting! After hearing his exnation, I knew that all the indifference


    I showed him and my disguise had been torn down.


    I truly hated myself for being so weak.


    Aside from that, I hated Charles for always messing with my heart.


    He sighed, wiping the tears from the corner of my eyes.


    "Caroline, if you keep crying, I won¡¯t let you go home," he warned.


    "Are you ckmailing me again? What bargaining chip are you going to use this time?" My face turned


    grim and I became wary of him at once.


    I used to be at Charles¡¯ mercy because I was a powerless woman.It was nigh impossible for me to


    resist him.


    But now, I was no longer the weak woman I used to be.


    Nobody could push me around anymore! Charles chuckled at my response.


    "Don¡¯t mistake my intention.I just don¡¯t want to see you cry.My heart breaks every time I see you


    shedding tears."


    His deep gaze made me feel as though he was staring into my very soul.


    "Save your sweet words for another woman.They won¡¯t work on me!"


    "If you¡¯re going to keep talking nonsense, I wouldn¡¯t mind fucking you again."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The smile on his face disappeared and his eyes became sullen.I was immediately silenced.


    "Good girl."


    Charles brushed my hair and leaned over to kiss me.


    However, I pushed him away at once.


    "Next time, you won¡¯t be able to sleep with me so easily," I snorted, got dressed, and was about to


    leave.


    But the second I reached the door, he blocked my path.


    "What are you doing?" I asked impatiently.


    "Caroline, let¡¯s get married again."


    "Ha! You wish!" I shot him a re, pushed his arm away and walked on.


    "You forgot this."


    Charles put a document into my arms with a smile on his face.


    As I stared at the file, I felt conflicted.


    "Are you really going to give up the custody of the kids?" I asked in disbelief.


    "I want you to see just how sincere I am.Caroline, I hope you¡¯ll think about my proposal carefully.I want


    to get remarried to you.No matter how long it takes, I¡¯m willing to wait for your answer," Charles


    promised.


    After a long silence, I finally left with the document.


    Once I left the room, Elena walked up to me.


    "Ma¡¯am, Mr.Wilson has been waiting for you at home for a long time."

 Chapter 464: Control Your Woman

    Chapter 464: Control Your Woman


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    As I watched Caroline walk away, I was satisfied.


    Right now, I had mixed feelings.


    At first, I thought that Caroline and I would never get back together again, but I didn¡¯t expect that a


    turning point in our broken rtionship would just show itself.


    Scenes of the passionate night we spent together shed through my mind, and they put a smile on my


    face.


    My heart was soon filled with warmth and satisfaction.


    I was sure that Caroline still loved me.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to kiss me.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t do whatever I wanted to her when she sobered up.If that weren¡¯t the case, I


    would¡¯ve kissed her as much as I wanted to make up for the lost time.Soon, I got dressed and walked


    out of the room.I no longer felt depressed.


    Once I was ashore, a figure came rushing towards me.


    "Charles, I finally found you! You are here!"


    It was Raina.


    She was wearing ragged clothing, looking as disheveled as a drowned rat.


    "Raina? What are you doing here?" I asked, visibly confused.


    "Charles, I¡¯ve been waiting for you the whole night.Why did it take you so long toe out?" Raina


    comined.


    I backed away from her in disgust.


    "How dare you show up in front me? I still haven¡¯t forgotten about what you did to Chloe, you bitch!"


    "Charles, please give me a chance to exin.I never meant to hurt Chloe.I was just so scared at the


    time,"


    Raina pleaded as tears fell from her eyes.


    "Is that why you chose to hurt Chloe? Do you have any idea what would¡¯ve happened to her if I hadn¡¯t


    come in time?! My sister helped you out of the goodness of her heart, and yet you repaid her with


    animosity," I shouted, ring at her.


    Raina shook her head, desperately trying to appease me.


    "If you want, I can apologize to Chloe.Please, Charles.I¡¯ll do anything for you to forgive me!"


    "Do you honestly believe that you have the right to ask for my forgiveness? I¡¯m warning you, get the


    fuck out of my face and get as far away as you can."


    I withdrew my gaze from her and started walking away.


    However, Raina threw herself at me and held onto my leg like her life depended on it.


    "Charles, I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t leave! I''ll do anything, just let me stay with you."


    I stopped in my tracks and kicked her away, Raina staggered backwards and fell to the ground.She


    cried out in pain and her eyes welled up with tears.


    "Charles, how can you be so heartless?"


    "I never intended to be cruel to you, but you¡¯re ungrateful little cunt."


    Having said that, I took out my phone and yed a video.


    A year ago, Raina admitted that she killed Rita in order to get closer to me.


    She recounted a detailed description of how she killed Rita.


    From the sound of her voice, I could hear that she took pleasure in doing the crime.


    If anyone else had heard what she said, they would tremble in fear.It was then that I decided to turn up


    the volume so that everyone around us could hear it clearly.


    Secondster, I saw the frightened and conflicted expressions of the crowd.


    A smile appeared on my lips and joy filled my heart.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was time for Raina to pay for all that she¡¯d done.


    If I let her roam free, she mighte between me and Caroline again.


    "Charles, you had my confession recorded? How can you do this to me?"


    Raina¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.She screamed in bloody horror, sprang to her feet, and tried to


    snatch my phone away.


    "Raina, it¡¯s game over for you.Don¡¯t even think that I¡¯d be crazy enough to help you," I warned.


    "Charles, am I so inferior to Caroline? Why do you take such good care of her, and yet you keep


    pushing me off the deep end?" Raina asked, sounding like she was the victim.


    "You¡¯re nothingpared to her.In fact, you¡¯re not even qualified topete against her."


    After casting Raina a cold re, I left.


    Once I was in the car, Edward suddenly sent me a video and a message.


    "I¡¯ve heard that Raina has been antagonizing Caroline many times.Get your woman under control! If


    she ever tries to hurt my daughter again, she¡¯ll regret it!"


    I yed the video and saw Raina being raped by two burly men.


    Disgusted, I closed the video.


    "Raina isn¡¯t my woman.Caroline is my only woman," I replied.


    I was so annoyed that I pulled a long face.I hated Raina even more now.


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    When I got home, I was so exhausted and conflicted.The moment I saw the document Charles gave


    me, I could no longer pretend to be tough.


    The love that I had buried deep in my heart was uncovered bit by bit.I had no idea how to face Charles


    anymore.


    This morning, I almost ran away from him.


    Secondster, I noticed my father sitting in the living room.


    Upon seeing that I had returned, he frowned and asked, "Did you spend the night with Charles?"


    I nodded, feeling guilty.


    "What happenedst night? Is this how you¡¯ll get your revenge?" he grunted.


    "Charles said that he¡¯s caught the murderer and he gave me this document." I took out the document


    and handed it to my father.


    Upon reading it, he was surprised.


    "Is Charles serious? He¡¯s giving custody of the kids to you? Why would he do that?"


    "His signature is already on the document.He¡¯s serious about this," I said, oblivious that I defended


    Charles on instinct.


    Confused, my father asked, "Why haven¡¯t you signed your name yet? Once you and the kids have


    reunited, all your ties to Charles will be severed!"


    My father was right.


    Once I signed this document, my connection to Charles would bepletely severed.


    Just the thought of it made my heart ache.


    A bitter smile appeared on my lips as I replied, "I want to think about it carefully."


    "What¡¯s there to think about? Isn¡¯t it your greatest wish to get your children back?"


    My father was visibly flummoxed.


    "I¡­ I don¡¯t know, Dad."


    I shook my head, feeling just as confused as him.


    "Caroline, are you still in love with Charles?"


    "I don¡¯t want to talk about that right now.I¡¯m exhausted, Dad.I just want to go to my room and rest." I


    frowned impatiently and turned around to go upstairs.


    "Caroline, never forget that he once caused you to lose your child, and he cheated on you with another


    woman before you two even got divorced! Have you forgotten just how much pain he caused you in the


    past?"


    "I haven¡¯t forgotten, Dad. I never could," I murmured.


    I could still remember how my unborn child was turned into nothing but a pool of blood.


    And how the man I loved most was intimate with another woman while I was suffering.


    Even if I wanted to, I could never forget that.


    However, now I know the truth of the matter was that Charles never betrayed me.


    And he didn¡¯t have sex with that bitch, Raina, either.I wondered if there had been some sort of


    misunderstanding about what happened a year ago.


    As Iforted myself, a glimmer of hope ignited in my heart.


    Soon, I shut myself in the bedroom, sitting in silence for a long time.


    My mind was in shambles.


    The TV was on, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood to watch anything.


    After a long time, a news report caught my attention.


    "The police have arrested Susan Lively¡¯s murderer.The murder case is solved."


    Upon looking at the man carefully, I felt that something was wrong.I didn¡¯t recognize that man.


    There was no spider web tattoo on his arm.I sprang to my feet, shocked to my very core.


    ¡®¡®That¡¯s not the murderer!¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 465: Ruin Raina’s Life

    Chapter 465: Ruin Raina¡¯s Life


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    "Charles, where did you gost night? Why didn¡¯t youe home?" My mother asked the second I got


    back to the Moore mansion.


    "I was with Carolinest night.You know, I really think that we¡¯ll be getting back together soon," I


    answered.


    Just thinking about Caroline made my heart melt.


    "Daddy, are you serious?" James asked as he threw himself into my arms.


    I gently ruffled his hair and replied, "Of course, son! Daddy will get Mommy back sometime soon."


    "Daddy, you¡¯re the best! You can do it.I believe in you,"


    James eximed.


    "James, would you like to stay with your mom for a few days?" I asked.


    To my surprise, he shook his head.


    "No.I want to live with you and Mom together.Dad, work harder to get her back as soon as possible!"


    It was hard to resist the urge tough at how mature my son was acting.


    "Did your great-grandma teach you to say that?"


    "Nope! Those are my own words.Daddy, you can be such a dumdum sometimes.If I don¡¯t help you, you


    might not be able to get Mommy back on your own."


    James raised his chin proudly.


    "You¡¯re right, son.I do need your help.From now on, you should teach me how to get your mother


    back," I responded.


    James was excited to get my approval.


    Just then, my dad asked with a grim face, "Have you dealt with Raina already? That woman is a ticking


    time bomb."


    "I¡¯ve already dealt with her.Soon, she¡¯ll pay the price.She won¡¯t be able to live in LA any longer."


    Inparison to everything that Raina has done to my loved ones, dying was too merciful a fate for


    her.


    "How dare she bully Chloe? Does she really think so little of my family?¡¯ I asked inwardly.


    "Sir, everything is done as you ordered."


    Richard handed his phone to me.


    I turned on his phone and handed it to my father.


    "This video is being yed on the South Coast Square¡¯s screen."


    "What a perverted woman! She¡¯s revolting and yet she dreams of being a member of the Moore family?


    Uneptable!"


    My father sneered, his voice was filled with disgust.


    James nced over at the phone curiously.He tried to see what it was, but I immediately stopped him.


    "Hey, little boy! This isn¡¯t any of your concern.Go back to your room and y with your brothers," I


    grunted.


    James nodded and went upstairs.


    "This is just the beginning.I want to push Raina into the brink of despair," I dered.


    "What¡¯s your n?" my father asked.


    "I just came home to get something.I¡¯ll be going to the police stationter," I answered.


    On my way to the police station, I suddenly received a call from Samantha.


    "Charles, I have something important to tell you."


    "Samantha, can you pleasee to the police station first? Make sure to take the audio recording of


    Raina¡¯s confession with you," I replied.


    "Sure.I¡¯ll be right there,"


    Samantha agreed readily.


    A half hourter, we met at the gate of the police station, "Charles, I just received word that Raina is


    nning to run away.She¡¯s going to Malibu Beach around ten o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.Maybe


    someone will pick her up from there."


    Anxiety was written all over Samantha¡¯s face.


    I was surprised to hear the news, but then I still nodded firmly.


    "No need to worry.She won¡¯t be able to escape," I answered.


    Out of curiosity, Samantha asked, "Charles, what are you nning to do?"


    "I¡¯m going to push her off to the deep end.Samantha, I need to ask you something.Are you willing to


    testify for me?"


    "Of course, I am! Your business is also my business," she replied without hesitation gave her a smile


    and soon, we walked into the police station.


    There, I handed two recordings to the police and told them everything in detail.


    Through Samantha¡¯s help as the witness, even if Raina couldn¡¯t be convicted, it would be more than


    enough tobel that awful woman as a prime suspect.


    Raina¡¯s POV:


    I walked along the streets aimlessly.I felt so desperate.


    The moment I saw the video on therge screen of South Coast Square, I fell intoplete despair.


    On the video, I was naked and being raped by two muscr men.


    My face was clear to be seen by all.


    Passersby were pointing at me in the video, and they were mocking me and hurling curses.


    In the past, people were always so nice to me because I was a member of the Hill family.


    But now, everyone no longer hesitated to make a mockery of me.


    Tears began to well up in my eyes.I screamed at the top of my lungs like a lunatic, covered my face,


    and ran away.I didn¡¯t feel at ease until I was in my hotel room, away from everyone¡¯s judgmental gaze.I


    took out my phone and hurriedly called Samantha.


    ¡®She¡¯s the only one who can save me now.I need to ask her for help!


    "Samantha, please help me.You¡¯re my only hope now," I pleaded.


    "Raina, you of all people should know just how ruthless Charles can be.There¡¯s nothing I can do to help


    you," Samantha responded.


    The way she spoke made it seem like there really was nothing she could do.


    "But¡­ you said you¡¯d help me.You just wanted to gain my trust, didn¡¯t you?" I growled.


    "Of course, not.Look, this isn¡¯t easy for me either, Raina," she replied.


    "I don¡¯t care! You told me that you¡¯d help me.If you don¡¯t stick to it, I¡¯m going to tell Charles that you and


    I are working together!" I roared like a madwoman.


    After a long silence, Samantha responded, "Wait for me at ten o¡¯clock tomorrow morning on Malibu


    Beach.I¡¯ll help you flee."


    "Got it," I readily agreed.


    ¡®With her help, I can definitely get away from this awful ce.No! Escaping isn¡¯t good enough.If I don¡¯t


    want to live an impoverished life in the future, I still need enough money"


    Suddenly, Adam¡¯s face crossed my mind, so I decided to call him.


    "Who is it?" he asked.


    "Adam, it¡¯s me, Raina.I don¡¯t have any other choice now.I have to leave the country.Can you give me


    some money?" I pleaded.


    "Why on earth should I give you money? Do you honestly believe that I¡¯ll give you anything, Raina?"


    Adam responded sarcastically.


    My eyes widened in shock as I shouted, "Adam, I¡¯ve done so much for you.How can you just sit by and


    let all of this shit happen to me?"


    "Well, I helped you too, didn¡¯t l? Our deal was mutually beneficial.However, I have no more use for


    you.What can I get in exchange for giving you money?" asked Adam.


    "If you don¡¯t give me the money, I¡¯m going to reveal to the public everything you¡¯ve nned, Adam!" I


    grunted.


    "You stole the file and Susan was the one who kidnapped Caroline. What does any of that have to do


    with me?"


    Adam sneered "Adam, I¡¯m begging you.For Susan¡¯s sake, help me out."


    My mother died for him.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    No matter how cruel Adam could be, he¡¯d certainly appreciate her kindness.


    As Susan¡¯s daughter, I deserved to be treated favorably.


    "Susan is just some woman I slept with," Adam countered.


    My heart sank into the pits of despair.


    ¡®¡®I did so much for this bastard.How could he be so heartless?¡¯¡¯ Hatred and disbelief filled my heart and


    I could hardly breathe.


    Just wait and see, Adam.I¡¯m going to make you regret your choice today!

 Chapter 466: Lick it Clean

    Chapter 466: Lick it Clean


    Olivia¡¯s POV:


    I sat on the sofa, watching the clock tick.


    Up until Caroline¡¯s birthday partyst night until now, Edward hadn¡¯t shown up in front of me, nor had


    he called me.


    Just as I picked up the goblet on the table and was about to drink, the door flung open with a bang.I


    was taken by surprise.


    Edward approached me and took the ss from my hand.


    He then threw it to the ground and it shattered into pieces.


    Panicking, I covered my mouth to stop myself from screaming.


    ¡®Who could¡¯ve infuriated Edward? Could it be Caroline?¡¯ I thought Just the mere thought of that


    possibility left me ecstatic.


    I immediately held Edward¡¯s hand tofort me.


    "Edward, what¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t be so mad.Would you like to have something to drink?"


    Edward stared at me with an intense gaze.I was too scared to utter a word.


    "Eek!"


    He pulled me to the sofa and pinned me down.


    Soon, he tore off all my clothes.


    "Edward, it¡¯s me.What¡¯s the matter with you?" I said in a trembling voice.


    Even then, Edward didn¡¯t say a word.He just kept on kissing me and biting my lips.His suffocating kiss


    gradually made me lose strength.


    Soon, I realized that something was wrong. Edward had lost control of himself!


    "Edward, I don¡¯t want to do this right now,"


    I muttered, "Shut up!"


    Edward grunted.


    Having said that, he grabbed my hair, pressed the back of my head, and sucked on the tip of my


    tongue like a madman.


    "It hurts!" I murmured as tears flowed from my eyes.


    Edward turned me over and began fucking me with reckless abandon.


    He didn¡¯t even take off his pants.


    The cold zipper of his trousers was rubbing against my skin.I didn¡¯t have any strength to break free.


    "Edward, stop! Please¡­ it hurts!" I screamed.


    "You don¡¯t wanna do it? You fucking slut! Do you have any idea just how wet your pussy is right now?"


    The sound of Edward¡¯s voice was rough to hear.He pinched my chin, forcing me to look him in the eye.


    "Don¡¯t you feel good? Look at all that fluid.It¡¯s all from your vagina."


    Edward was gasping for air.


    He fingered my vagina and then he put his wet fingers into my mouth.


    "No!" I shook my head desperately.


    Edward fucked me like a madman until he finally came all over me.


    Once it was over, I took a deep breath.


    At this time, he wouldn¡¯t say a word.He just picked me up and threw me onto the bed.


    And before I could react, he got on top of me again.


    "Edward, I can¡¯t anymore.Please!" I pleaded, pushing him away.


    Edward just snorted at me, pried my legs open, and went straight in.He was thrusting his cock in and


    out of me eagerly.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    I was practically screaming in pain over and over.


    "Edward, slow down," I remarked.


    "If your pussy hurts, then you can use your mouth instead!"


    Edward¡¯s face turned grim.


    Right after he said that, he grabbed the back of my head and stuffed his cock into my mouth.I knew just


    how to please him, but I didn¡¯t want to do that right now.


    Feeling powerless, I started whimpering.


    "Why are you whining? Shut up! That¡¯s fucking annoying."


    Edward pulled out his penis from my mouth, held me up, pped my ass twice andmanded, "Get


    on your knees."


    He then went inside my vagina again.


    As he fondled my breasts, he whispered in my ear, "Olivia, you¡¯re born to be a slut.Stop ying chaste


    and resisting me.Your duty is to serve me well."


    As tears fell from my eyes, I bit my lower lip to stop myself from moaning.


    Every word that came out of his mouth was like a needle, piercing into my heart.It turned out that I was


    just a piece of meat to him; a tool to satisfy his carnal needs.He trampled my dignity underfoot.


    At thest second, I held onto the bed sheet tightly.


    But all of a sudden, I was turned over.I couldn¡¯t even react when Edward leaned in and rubbed his dick


    against my lips.


    His cum sttered across my face several times.


    My eyes widened in shock, and the smell of semen pervaded in my nose.I felt only despair and fear at


    this moment.


    "Lick it clean," Edwardmanded.


    I opened my mouth, horrified at the thought.


    But in the end, I still closed my eyes and began licking his cock.


    "Once a slut, always a slut,"


    Edward remarked indifferently.


    When I heard the sound of running water from inside the bathroom, I opened my heavy eyelids.I saw


    my naked body and struggled to pull up the bed sheet.


    "Ah!"


    When I looked down, I saw that my nipples were swollen.


    ¡®It seems that I won¡¯t be recovering anytime soon"


    I clenched my fists, feeling resentful.


    The feeling of my nails digging into my palms sobered me up a little.


    Caroline is the apple of Edward¡¯s eye, and yet he treats me like an animal! He cares so little for my


    dignity"


    I took out my phone, searched for a number in my contact list, and sent a message.


    "Take me away.I can¡¯t stand him anymore."


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    My phone started buzzing.


    Upon seeing Alice¡¯s name, I frowned and turned down the volume on TV before answering the call.


    "Mommy!"


    "James? Why are you calling me?" I asked in surprise.


    "Mommy, I really miss you.Can you pleasee to visit me tomorrow?" James asked in a hopeful


    voice.


    I pursed my lips and replied, "I really miss you too, darling, but My father didn¡¯t want me to have too


    much contact with the Moore family.


    If I were to go there, I would not only meet the elders, but also Charles.


    Caught in a predicament, I wondered how I would refuse James.


    "Mommy, please.Jason, Jerry, and I want to celebrate your birthday with you.If you don¡¯te, we will


    be very sad," James remarked.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mommy, you don¡¯t have to worry about Daddy.He¡¯s not going to be home tomorrow," he added before I


    could respond.


    I chuckled and said, "Okay, I¡¯ll go see you tomorrow."


    James chuckled with delight.


    Just hearing his sweetughter made me feel happy.


    "Caroline, can we meet at the amusement park tomorrow?"


    It was Alice¡¯s voice.I didn¡¯t know what to say to her.


    "Don¡¯t get me wrong.James said that he wanted to take the twins to the amusement park to see you,"


    Alice exined.


    "During lunchtime, you can go to the bakery near the Moore mansion to get the cake we ordered."


    After pondering on it for a moment, I eventually agreed.


    "By the way, for the safety of the kids, make sure to bring J and Tracy along," I said.


    Lately, I¡¯d been feeling really uneasy about things.


    "Got it."


    After the phone call, Elena knocked on the door and came in.


    "You look chipper, ma¡¯am.Did something good happen?" she asked while putting down the cup of


    herbal tea for me.


    "I¡¯m going to see the kids tomorrow," I answered with glee.


    The next morning arrived.I went to the entrance of the amusement park ahead of the appointed time.


    Ten minutester, I saw them.


    "Mommy!"


    James eximed while running towards me.I bent down and embraced him.


    "Slow down and be careful.You might fall."


    Upon seeing Alice behind him, I stood up, held James¡¯ hand, and nodded at her.


    "Good morning, Alice."


    Alice looked back at me and replied, "Good morning.Did you wait long?"


    Stunned by how casual she was, I shook my head.


    "Not really.I just got here a few minutes ago."


    James was so excited for the day.


    "Mommy, can you build the amusement park as an adventure ind with dinosaurs? That way, I can


    take Jason and Jerry to y in it when they grow up!"


    James suggested, looking ahead as though he was in thought.I couldn¡¯t help but smile at him.


    "Of course, honey.Mommy will also build a dream world in the amusement parkter on.I¡¯ll even add all


    of your favorite cartoon characters here!"


    "That¡¯s great, Mommy! I love you so much.You¡¯re the best!"


    A smile appeared on my lips.


    Just then, I saw Alice looking at us with a smile on her face.


    Around noon, we left the amusement park along with the kids.


    Along the way, I yed with the twins and they giggled at everything I did.


    "Mommy," Jason mumbled.


    Tears began to well up in my eyes.


    "Jason, what did you just call me?"


    "Mommy!" said Jerry.


    I embraced the twins and started sobbing.


    "Jason, Jerry, I love you both so much."

 Chapter 467: Stay Awake For Me

    Chapter 467: Stay Awake For Me


    Charles¡¯s POV:


    Richard and I were heading to Malibu Beach.


    While I was watching her from a distance, I saw Raina get out of the car with her phone in her


    hand.She seemed to be on a call with someone.She was fuming with anger.


    It seemed that she was in an argument with the person on the other end of the line.


    All of a sudden, she threw her phone on the ground.


    At this moment, sirens red from a distance.


    Raina went as white as a sheet.


    Without wasting any second, she got into her car and sped away.


    "Follow her.Don¡¯t let her get away," I ordered.


    Richard nodded and followed my order.


    Thirty minutester, I felt a sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach upon realizing something.


    Raina seemed to be on the way to Moore mansion.


    My heart sank.


    With that, I called Mom and Caroline right away.


    However, both of them did not answer the phone.


    A wave of panic washed over me.


    Suddenly, an idea popped into my mind.I called Chloe.


    Thankfully, she answered my call after a few rings.


    "Charles?"


    "Chloe, where are Mom and Caroline? They¡¯re not answering my calls," I asked anxiously.


    "They went to pick up the cake with the kids.Maybe they just didn¡¯t hear their phones ring."


    "I see.By the way, Raina might go to our house.If you see her, call me right away."


    "Okay." I hung up the call and turned to Richard.


    "Take a shortcut to the Moore mansion."


    Whatever Raina was nning on doing, I would never let her seed.I clenched my fists


    unconsciously as anxiety surged through me.


    We arrived at the Moore mansion a few minutester.


    There I saw Caroline and the kids walking toward the house not far away.


    She was holding a cake in one hand and Jerry in the other.I watched as she lowered her gaze and said


    something to Jerry.I could not hear what she said, but I could see that she was beaming with


    happiness.


    Her smile made me feel warm all over.As I stared at her, I caught myself smiling like an idiot.I had not


    seen her smile that brightly for a long time.


    Everything was getting better atst.


    Things could not go wrong, could it? With that, I got out of the car and weed my family.


    "Caroline¡­" Caroline fell stunned when she saw me.


    But once she got ahold of herself, she smiled and asked, "Shouldn¡¯t you be at work?"


    "I left something at home," I reasoned out.


    Caroline nodded and did not ask anything more.


    "Daddy, we went out to buy a cake! We¡¯re going to make up for Mommy¡¯s birthday!" James said


    excitedly.


    I ruffled his hair and praised him.


    "You¡¯re so thoughtful.Yes, we really should celebrate Mommy¡¯s birthday in turns."


    Caroline¡¯s face turned beet red, but she just pursed her lips and said nothing.


    I could not help but chuckle at how charming she was.I reached out to take the cake from her.


    But then, the warm scene came to an abrupt end as a car came rushing towards Caroline and the


    children.My eyes widened in shock.


    "Watch out, Caroline!" I yelled instinctively.


    Without thinking, I pushed Caroline and the children out of the way.


    So, instead of the car hitting them, it hit me.My body was in excruciating pain.


    And due to the impact, I felt like my body flew in the air like a ragdoll.


    When I hit the ground, I rolled several times before stopping.


    The birthday cakey on the ground, mushed and stained with blood.


    My ears were ringing, and I lost my bearings.


    I must have been hit pretty badly.


    And when I took a breath, I could smell blood dripping from my nose.


    "Caroline¡­" I whispered in a low and raspy voice.


    Caroline rushed to my aid, her eyes red and full of worry.


    "Charles, can you hear me? Stay with me!"


    "Caroline¡­ did you and the kids get¡­ hurt?" I asked weakly.


    "We¡¯re fine! Why did you do that?! Why did you put yourself in harm¡¯s way?" Caroline sobbed.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks one after another.I mustered my remaining strength and reached out


    to wipe the tears off her face.


    Her tears were hot, and they burned my palm and heart.


    It pained me to see her like this.


    My breathing became shallower and morebored by the minute.


    "¡­ I didn¡¯t want you to get hurt."


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    I held Charles in my tight embrace, shocked by the unexpected turn of events.


    "Charles, I¡¯ve called an ambnce.Stay with me."


    His face was ghastly pale, and his lips were trembling slightly.


    He leaned his head on my shoulder and whispered, "Caroline¡­ I love you¡­"


    "Don¡¯t talk.Conserve your energy! Damn it! What¡¯s taking the ambnce so long?"


    My anxiety was getting the better of me.


    "Caroline¡­" Charles uttered in a barely audible tone.


    "I¡¯m here."


    "Can you give me¡­ one more chance?"


    "Let¡¯s talk about that when you get better."


    My heart ached as I looked into Charles¡¯s pleading eyes.I used to hate him so much that I even wished


    him to die.


    But now, he was really dying.


    I hoped he could survive this.I wanted him to live long and happy.


    Charles forced a smile and reassured me, "I won¡¯t die.I still have to protect you for the rest of your


    life.But even if I do, you can only be mine.Don¡¯t cry, Caroline.You should only : shed tears in bed as you


    beg for my mercy¡­"


    I stared daggers at him.


    "How could you still joke around when you¡¯re bleeding out? I was so worried about you, but it seems


    that you¡¯re just fine." Charles chuckled weakly.


    But then, it seemed that that was as far as his strength went as his eyes slowly closed.


    Atst, the ambnce had arrived.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The paramedics lifted Charles onto the stretcher and pushed him into the ambnce.


    Meanwhile, Richard brought the driver, who had hit Charles, over.It was Raina.


    The police arrived at the scene not long after.


    Richard handed Raina over to the police.


    Then, he jogged toward me with a grim look on his face.


    "Mrs.Moore, how is Mr.Moore?"


    "I want you to take the kids back into house first.I¡¯ll go to the hospital with Charles in the ambnce."


    "Okay."


    Richard nodded and left with the kids.


    "Caroline, you deserve to die! If it weren¡¯t for you, I would¡¯ve married Charles! It¡¯s your fault why I


    ended up like this!"


    Raina roared miserably while she was being handcuffed by the police.I stared at her with utter disdain.


    "You brought this upon yourself.


    You¡¯re miserable because you keep wishing for something that doesn¡¯t and will never belong to you."


    "Caroline, don¡¯t think highly of yourself! Charles has suffered a lot because of you.Do you think the


    Moore family will still ept you?"


    I turned around and paid no attention to Raina¡¯s senseless usations.She had gone crazy.


    It was not worth wasting time on such a person.


    In the ambnce, I held Charles¡¯s hand tightly.


    Tears fell down my face uncontrobly.I looked like a mess.


    "Charles, wake up! You can¡¯t sleep!" I wiped the tears off my face vigorously.


    But the more I did, the more tears I shed.


    Charles opened his mouth as if to say something.


    I put my ear over his lips and heard that he was calling my name.


    "I¡¯m here.I won¡¯t leave.Charles, please hold on tight.We still have a lot of things to settle between


    us.You can¡¯t leave us like this!"


    "Caroline, I¡¯m tired¡­ I want to sleep¡­"


    "No way!" I eximed.


    I then stroked Charles¡¯s face and pleaded, "Hold on a little longer.We¡¯ll arrive at the hospital soon.Stay


    awake for me.Please.¡±

 Chapter 468: Out Of Danger

    Chapter 468: Out Of Danger


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    Charles was wheeled into the emergency room at once.With a heavy heart, I watched the door of the


    emergency room close.Silently, I prayed for Charles¡¯ safety.


    ¡®Charles, you have to survive this.I still have a lot of things to say to you.What am I supposed to do if


    you die?¡¯


    At longst, the Moores arrived.


    Apprehension was written all over their faces.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "How is Charles doing? How did the car ident even happen?" Alice held my arm as tears ran down


    her cheeks.


    "Raina suddenly came out of nowhere and tried to run me and my kids over.Luckily, Charles pushed us


    away, but he¡­"


    I couldn¡¯t finish my exnation, and I felt so sorry for what happened to Charles.I should be the one


    lying inside the operating room.


    Right now, it felt like my heart was being jabbed with thousands of sharp thorns, causing me an


    insurmountable amount of pain.I had to bite my lip just to hold back my tears.


    "Raina again? Why is she doing this to us? All we¡¯ve ever shown her is kindness, and yet she keeps


    trying to make our lives hell over and over!" Chloe said through gritted teeth.


    I could see the hatred in her eyes.


    "The police have arrested her already.Don¡¯t worry about Charles.He¡¯s going to be fine.He¡¯s a fighter,


    after all,"I replied, trying to alleviate their worries.


    My eyes were locked on the door, and I couldn¡¯t avert my gaze from it for even a second.I prayed to


    God over and over, hoping that he would be kind enough to grant my wish.But the longer the operation


    dragged on, the more anxious I became.


    At this time, the door of the operating room was opened.


    Soon, the doctor came out.I sprang to my feet and approached him hurriedly.


    "Doctor, is Charles okay?"


    Alice and the others also looked at the doctor with worried eyes.


    "None of the patient¡¯s vital organs got hit, and I¡¯m d to tell you that our operation was a sess!"


    Having heard the doctor¡¯s response, I breathed a sigh of relief.


    All the tears that I had been holding back finally burst forth.


    Not long after, the medical staff wheeled Charles out.


    He was lying t on the bad; his face was deathly pale.I touched his face with my trembling fingers.


    "Charles," I muttered.


    His eyes were closed and his lips were trembling.


    It seemed that he couldn¡¯t utter a single word at the moment.


    Seeing him at this fragile state broke my heart.


    "The patient needs to rest," said the doctor.


    Once we were at the ward, Charles fell into a deep sleep.I sat beside his bed, waiting until it was


    midnight.


    He was in a terrible state, and even his breathing was awfully faint.I held his hand as tight as I could,


    thanking God for letting Charles survive.


    It made me so d that he was out of danger and hade back to me.


    All of a sudden, my phone rang.


    The moment I saw the caller ID, I didn¡¯t have the courage to answer.


    My dad kept on calling, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to answer his calls.I was well aware that he didn¡¯t


    want me to have anything to do with Charles again.But as I looked at the unconscious Charles, a bitter


    smile formed on my lips.


    He got injured because of me.It would be cruel of me to give him the cold shoulder.


    "Caroline, you should go home.Otherwise, Edward will worry about you," Alice said in a soft voice.


    Feeling like this was the obvious choice, I nodded and left the ward.


    But before leaving, I said, "Alice, once Charles wakes up, please inform me right away."


    "Sure, dear.Off you go," she replied.


    Upon arriving at home, I saw my father.


    He was visibly anxious.


    "Caroline, I¡¯ve been calling you so many times.Why weren¡¯t you answering your phone?"


    "Sorry, I didn¡¯t notice my phone ringing."


    I looked down, feeling guilty for lying.


    "What is going on between you and Charles? Do you still wish to have that man in your life?"


    Dad sounded like he was disappointed that I didn¡¯t live up to his expectations.


    "He saved my life.All I wanted to do now was to wait for him to wake up.With regards to everything


    else, I have yet to , decide," I answered.


    I Dad sighed and responded, "I really can¡¯t do anything to sway you, can I?"


    "Dad, as my father, you should try to understand me,"


    II remarked, tugging on his sleeve.


    "I just don¡¯t get it, Caroline! Have you forgotten all the suffering you went through because of him? You


    need to think this through!"


    Having said that, he stormed away.Because of how he reacted, I felt really bad.I took out my phone,


    wanting to rant my frustrations to someone.


    Just as I tapped Nina¡¯s phone number, I remembered that she was on a business trip.


    Thus, I had to give up on the idea.


    Just then, my phone rang.It was from Samantha.


    "Hello?"


    "Caroline, I just wanted to confirm when you¡¯ll be avable for your next therapy session.Do you have


    an avable schedule anytime soon?"


    "I would like toe now!" I said immediately.


    "Ah, great! I¡¯ll arrange it right away.You cane over to my clinic whenever you¡¯re ready," she replied.


    "Okay."


    After the phone call, my sadness gradually dissipated.


    ¡®Samantha is so kind and considerate.She¡¯s a friend worth keeping!¡¯


    Samantha¡¯s POV:


    The moment I heard that Charles had gotten injured, I almost rushed to the hospital.


    However, I did my best to stop myself from being impulsive.


    As I gritted my teeth and thought of how this happened because of Caroline, my hatred for her only


    grew stronger.


    ¡®If it weren¡¯t for her, Charles wouldn¡¯t have been injured!¡¯ Annoyed, I lit a cigarette and took a deep


    drag.


    The white smoke formed in front of me.


    Images of the first time I met Charles shed through my mind.


    And soon, I gradually calmed down.I took out the diamond ring from my pocket and put it on my finger.


    This ring and the one on Charles¡¯ finger were a pair.I lowered my head, hiding the affection and


    madness in them.


    ¡®Someday, I¡¯m going to make Charles put a ring that only belonged to the two of us on my finger.And I


    believe that day ising soon!¡¯

 Chapter 469: The Nude Photo

    Chapter 469: The Nude Photo


    Samantha¡¯s POV:


    "Samantha, it¡¯s sote.Why are you still working?" Caroline walked in.


    Based on how red her eyes were, she had obviously just cried.


    "Many of my patients usuallye at night." I tried my best to maintain my smile, despite how much I


    ached to p her across the face.


    "Charles got hit by a car to save me.He just got out of the operating room."


    Caroline began to shed tears.


    "What happened to him? How did the car ident even happen?" I pretended as though I knew


    nothing.


    "Raina was intending to hit me, but Charles pushed me out of the way and took the hit for me.When I


    saw him lying on the ground in his own pool of blood, I almost broke down."


    Caroline lowered her head as tears ran down her cheeks.


    After listening to her story, it broke my own heart.


    Even though I didn¡¯t see how it went down with my own eyes, it still hurt to think that the man I loved


    went through that.


    It made me wonder if Charles truly loved Caroline so much that he even willingly sacrificed his life for


    her.


    While suppressing my anger, I took out a piece of tissue from the box on the table and handed it to


    Caroline.


    Despite how angry I was, I kept myposure.


    "Thank you." She epted the tissue and began wiping her tears.


    "How¡¯s Charles doing?" I asked.


    "He¡¯s out of danger now, but he still hasn¡¯t woken up.If it weren¡¯t for him, I¡¯d be the one lying


    unconscious in the hospital at this moment." It seemed that Caroline¡¯s guilt made her me herself.


    "I¡¯m d to hear that he¡¯s okay.Don¡¯t worry.I¡¯m sure he¡¯s going to be fine," I said in an act offorting


    her.


    "You¡¯re right.He will be fine.He promised me that he¡¯ll survive!" Caroline said firmly while clenching her


    fists.


    I couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®¡¯The one who made Charles suffer doesn¡¯t deserve his promise andfort!


    You don¡¯t deserve her, Caroline!¡¯¡¯


    I suppressed my hatred and asked, "How have you been doingtely, Caroline? Are you still having


    nightmares as frequently as before?"


    "I¡¯m feeling a lot better.The nightmares are getting less frequent," she replied.


    I nodded at her and smiled.


    "Sounds like our therapy sessions are working."


    "It¡¯s all thanks to you, Samantha.If not for you, it would¡¯ve been difficult for me to move on," said


    Caroline.


    Once more, I nodded along and asked, "Caroline, have you ever thought about getting back together


    with Charles?"


    "I still haven¡¯t decided on that.Charles said that he wants to get back together, and he even wants to


    give up custody of our kids to show me how sincere he is.Samantha, I want your opinion.Do you think I


    should sign it?"


    While she was handing me a document, I saw her confused gaze.


    The moment I saw the contents of the document, I was stupefied.


    ¡®¡®How could Charles do all of this for Caroline?¡¯¡¯ Jealousy and anger overcame my heart.


    How I wished I could burn Caroline to ashes, I did my best to maintain myposure and put on a


    straight face.


    "That¡¯s your private affair.I shouldn¡¯t give my opinion on it."


    "Do you have any wine here? I want to drink," Caroline asked after a long silence.


    "You drove here, right? You shouldn¡¯t drink.I¡¯ll go grab you a beverage instead."


    The moment I stepped out of the consultation room, my face turned grim.


    "Doris, rig Caroline¡¯s car," Imanded.


    "Got it, ma¡¯am," Doris nodded knowingly.


    "Proceed with caution, and make sure nobody sees you," I warned her.


    "Not to worry. I never make mistakes."


    Doris put on a confident smile.She was my most capable assistant, and she had always been reliable.


    I smiled with satisfaction and returned to the consultation room with a few bottles of juice in hand.


    After taking a sip of her drink, Caroline spoke her mind.


    "Actually, Samantha, i had a miscarriage a year ago because of Charles."


    "What? How did that happen?"


    My mouth was left agape because of how surprised I was.Though my mind was in shambles, I still felt


    no sympathy for her.I just felt lucky.I felt so fortunate that the baby was gone.


    If that hadn¡¯t happened, Caroline never would¡¯ve insisted on divorcing Charles.I could see in her eyes


    just how much she was struggling about this issue.


    "At the time, I was in poor health, and I thought Charles had cheated on me.Every single day, I cried


    my eyes out and I regarded him and Raina as my enemies! Only hatred kept me alive.But now, Charles


    has proven to me that he has nothing to do with that woman.I¡¯m starting to hesitate yet again," Caroline


    exined.


    "Wait a minute¡­ Charles and Raina were never a couple? But I¡¯ve seen the photo that she took," I


    remarked.


    "Photo? What photo?" Caroline asked tentatively.


    I waved my hand in dismissal.


    "Oh, never mind.You misheard me."


    "Samantha, are you keeping secrets from me?" Caroline asked unhappily.


    "I never meant to hide anything from you.I just don¡¯t want to ruin your rtionship with Charles," I


    stammered.


    "Just tell me.I can take it," she insisted.


    "It¡¯s a nude photo of Raina and Charles."


    Just as I had expected, Caroline¡¯s face turned ghastly pale.She then shook her head, refusing to


    believe me.


    I felt so damned happy that I almost failed to hide my joy from her.


    ¡®What? Can¡¯t she bear something so trivial? If so, how will she ever make up for the pain and suffering


    that she wrought upon Charles? Charles is a man favored by God.He¡¯s a man among men.Caroline


    had the fortune of being loved by someone like him.She should be grateful he even treated her with


    kindness and respect.But what did she do? She took him for granted! How awful! I¡¯m the only woman


    who can truly understand Charles!¡¯ I thought.


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Samantha seemed surprised.


    "I thought Charles has told you about it, but I guess I was mistaken¡­" I was just as shocked as her.


    "Raina took a nude photo with Charles? But he said he had nothing to do with her! If there really was


    nothing between them, where did the nude photoe from? Did he lie to me again?¡¯


    Just thinking of the possibility made my heart ache.


    I had only just started warming up to him, but my heart was once more jabbed by thousands of


    swords,"l with holes.It was so painful that I could hardly breathe.


    "Look, Caroline, maybe this is all just a misunderstanding.Charles, isn¡¯t that kind of person," said


    Samantha.


    "I want to be alone.I¡¯ll drop by again next time."


    I tried to force a smile, but I felt so damn miserable.


    "Try not to overthink, or else it will aggravate your condition," she kindly reminded me.


    I nodded in a trance and said, "Samantha, thank you for listening to me and telling me about the


    photo."


    "It¡¯s my job.Caroline, I really like you.Do you think we can be friends?" Samantha asked expectantly.


    "Really? Of course! It would be my honor!"

 Chapter 470: I Can Help You

    Chapter 470: I Can Help You


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    After leaving the clinic, I started the car and left.


    While driving, I thought of my conversation with Samantha just now.


    ¡®¡®What on earth is Charles hiding from me? Is he treating me so well just to trick me into getting back


    together with him?¡¯¡¯


    All of a sudden, the car swerved. Thereafter, the pungent smell of gasoline wafted into my nose.


    My heart almost leapt from my chest. I wanted to stop the car to check what had happened, but I soon


    found out that the brakes weren¡¯t working.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± I muttered, flooring the breaks again. .


    ¡®Damn it! Something happened to the brakes!¡¯ I grabbed the steering wheel with both hands,


    attempting to control the car.


    There was a car behind me, honking at me like a lunatic.


    ¡°What am I going to do? Argh!¡± I tried to suppress my fear, carefully avoiding the car in front of me.


    Just then, my phone rang. In a fit of panic, I answered the call.


    ¡°Help! Something happened to the car, I¡¯m in¡ª¡±


    ¡°Caroline, it¡¯s me, Samantha. I¡¯m right behind you. What¡¯s wrong with your car?¡± The sound of her calm


    voice gave me a sense of security.


    After taking a deep breath, I answered, ¡°Samantha, something has happened to the brakes. I can¡¯t stop


    the car.¡±


    Having said that, I stepped on the brakes again.But it didn¡¯t help to slow down the car¡¯s pace.My mind


    suddenly went nk.


    ¡°Caroline, listen to me. Shift to a lower gear, and then turn on the emergency lights,¡± Samantha


    instructed.


    ¡°Got it,¡± I answered.


    I did just as she told me. ¡°How much gas do you have in your tank right now?¡± asked Samantha.


    I nced at the fuel gauge and replied, ¡°I¡¯m running out of gas.¡±


    ¡®What a horrible day!¡¯


    I didn¡¯t have the time to think about why I happened to choose a defective car from the garage.


    ¡°Just keep driving, Caroline. All you have to do is to consume all your gasoline. Take a deep breath,


    and calm yourself.¡± The sound of Samantha¡¯s voice was afort to me.


    ¡°Okay. I will,¡± I replied firmly.


    For my children¡¯s sake, I wouldn¡¯t give up on hope. Soon, I saw through the rearview mirror that the car


    behind me overtook me.


    ¡°Samantha, is that you? Are you the one who¡¯s ahead of me right now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯ll help you stop the car,¡± she replied


    I had no idea how she would help me. There was no time for me to think, so I just focused on holding


    onto the steering wheel and trying not to crash.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Samant¡¯s car slowed down. I watched as the bumper of my car got closer and closer to the back of her


    car.


    ¡°Eek!¡± I screamed, closing my eyes.


    Thereafter, my car bumped against hers. My head hit the steering wheel because of the resistance,


    and the seatbelt pulled me back to my seat. My head was spinning at this point.


    By the time I opened my eyes again, I saw Samantha¡¯s face outside the window. She was banging on


    the urine visibly worried.


    I immediately unfastened the seatbelt with trembling hands and opened the door. Not long after, I


    copsed in Samantha¡¯s arms and burst into tears.


    ¡°Samantha, I¡¯m still alive. I¡¯m alive,¡± I stammered.


    ¡°You¡¯re okay. You¡¯re safe now,¡± Samantha replied as she kept me standing.


    After sheforted me again and again, I gradually calmed down.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly show up?¡± I cried while looking at her in the eye.


    A smile appeared on Samantha¡¯s lips.


    ¡°I noticed that you weren¡¯t in a good mood, so I got worried and followed you,¡± she answered.


    I nodded in response.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    All of a sudden, an explosion was heard. ck smoke was rising from my car, and it soon burst into


    mes.


    ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Samantha eximed, pulling me away from the explosion.


    As I stared at the roaring mes, my body froze.


    While I was dazed, I remembered that the waiver Charles gave me was still in my car. 1


    A bitter smile appeared on my lips.


    ¡®¡®Maybe this is fate,¡¯¡¯ I thought.


    ¡°Caroline, I¡¯ll stay right here and wait for the police to deal with the incident. You should go home and


    rest.¡± Samantha embraced me.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll ask Elena to handle it. It¡¯s gettingte. You must be tired. You should go home and rest


    early,¡± I replied, politely refusing her kindness.


    What happened tonight had caught me off-guard. My mind was aplete mess. Right now, I didn¡¯t


    want to deal with anyone. That night, I was haunted by nightmares. The next day, I felt so damned


    weak. But even so, I still asked Elena to take me to the hospital to see Charles.


    Olivia¡¯s POV:


    I was standing at the door of the hotel.I pressed down the brim of my hat, vigntly looking around


    through my sunsses before walking in.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± I said while knocking on the door of one room.


    Once the door was opened, Simon looked down at me wearing a frown.


    ¡°Any news about the driver?¡± he asked anxiously.


    As I walked inside, I took off my hat and sunsses and answered, ¡°No, this is about Edward.¡±


    ¡°Edward? Did you find any leads?¡± Simon asked loudly while grabbing my shoulders.


    ¡°Can you let me go first? It hurst,¡± I remarked.


    Simon loosened his grip and knitted his brows.


    ¡°Why did you send me that message?¡± he asked.


    I rubbed my shoulders, thinking of how horribly I was ravaged that night.


    ¡°Edward is a beast hiding in human skin,¡± I said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Are you saying you want to leave him?¡± Simon asked while frowning. It was as if he was rejecting my


    idea already.


    ¡°No, the opposite actually. I want your help to convince him to marry me the right way,¡± I said while


    clenching my fists.


    ¡®¡®Edward¡¯spany, all of his shares, assets, and everything he owned should be mine! Caroline may


    be his daughter, but she just showed up. She doesn¡¯t deserve to take those things away from me!¡¯¡¯ I


    eximed inwardly.


    Simon sneered, ¡°Are you kidding? You really believe I can make that happen?¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to get rid of me?¡± I fired back.


    ¡°Believe it or not, I can just tell Edward that you went to his study the other day.¡±


    Simon fell silent, ring at me.


    ¡°If Edward finds out that you still suspect that he killed your father, do you think he¡¯ll still allow you to be


    with his daughter?¡±


    Having heard my question, Simon scowled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other choice. We can either help each other, or else we¡¯re both fucked.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure


    if I managed to persuade him, so all I could do was count on my luck.


    ¡°What can you even do for me?¡± Simon was looking at me with visible doubt in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you investigate your father¡¯s death. After all, I¡¯m the one closest to Edward, aren¡¯t I?¡± I


    exined calmly. I noticed that Simon was still reluctant to agree, so I added some more benefits for


    him.


    ¡°I can help you get Caroline,¡± I added. Simon looked me dead in the eye, and I could tell that all of his


    reluctance had gone away.


    ¡°What can you do?¡± A smile was printed on my lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite simple. You¡¯ll be able to keep her by your side if you have a child together.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Simon replied, his head cast down in dejection.


    ¡°Worry not. I can help you,¡± I answered with a confident smile.


    Simon was staring at me in silence. It took a while before he reached his hand out to me. ¡°I look


    forward to working with you.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to working with you as well.¡± I smiled and shook hands with him.

 Chapter 471: Regaining Memories

    Chapter 471: Regaining Memories


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    My head was spinning, and I couldn¡¯t think straight.


    All my memories with Caroline shed through my mind like a movie reel, especially those when she


    was still


    Scarlett We used to kiss, make love, and we once promised to be with each other for the rest of our


    lives.


    Her beautiful, loving smile was like the warm sun amidst winter. She was a ray of sunshine that brought


    light and warmth to my life.


    I stood there, watching all of our memories together with an obsession of an onlooker.


    My heart was beating fast. ¡®What happened after this? How did Caroline and I end up like this?¡¯


    Suddenly, a sharp pang came from my head, and the fragments of my memory poured into my mind


    like a tide.


    It felt like my head was splitting, and I had to hold it just to alleviate some of the pain.


    Suddenly, I felt a lump in my throat. Tears burst forth from my eyes like a broken dam. I finally


    remembered what had happened.


    That bitch, Rita, almost killed my son, James. It was the reason Caroline hated me so much. 2


    William took her away from me.


    They lived together for an entire year, and that was also when she give birth to the twins.


    Though I knew the kids were mine, I was still fueled with jealousy and rage.


    I threatened, intimidated, and used all sorts of cruel means necessary just to keep her by my side.


    And in truth, I was merely doing it to protect my damaged ego.


    I even used the kids as a leverage to hurt her again and again. My heart ached so much that it felt as


    though it was imploding.


    I curled up, letting the pain spread through my limbs and bones like a storm. In spite of how painful it


    was, I forced myself to recall everything. The day I lost my memories, all I forgot were memories I had


    of Scarlett.


    Everyone kept telling me that she loved me with everything she had, but I refused to believe them. I


    dared not to believe it.


    The day she disappeared, my heart was forcibly taken away with her.


    Thereafter, I wandered the world like a soulless walking corpse.


    I led a wandering life, unable to find my way back home. It was only at that moment that I finally


    understood that even if I lost my memory, my heart would only beat for one person, and one person


    only. Without my beloved woman, I would need every ounce of courage I had in me to continue living.


    The moment I had the fortune of meeting her again, all I wanted to do was to hold her in my arms. PiI


    wanted toin to her that she left me without saying goodbye and to tell her that I missed her so


    much.


    But seeing her sharp gaze was like having a bucket of cold water poured over my head. I was so


    worried about losing her again that I couldn¡¯t control myself. Suddenly, I opened my eyes and sat up


    from the bed.


    I was practically gasping for air, and my back was dripping with sweat. Fear lingered in my heart. I


    clutched myself, looking around. It was then that I realized that I was lying on a hospital bed.


    A burst of scathing pain came from my wound, and I gasped for air yet again. The scene before I


    passed out appeared in my mind. I breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Caroline and the kids were


    fine.


    That moment Raina drove the car like a madman towards Caroline and the kids, I was so nervous that


    my heart almost stopped beating. I felt so thankful that they weren¡¯t the ones who got hit.


    Caroline feared getting hurt the most. Had she been the one who got hurt, she might¡¯ve shed an ocean


    of tears.


    All I wanted to do now was to see her. I wanted to tell her that I¡¯d regained all of my memories.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I remembered every single moment we had together.


    And most importantly, I wanted to tell her that I was sorry. It might be impossible for me topletely


    erase all the pain I had put her through, but I would certainly try to change.


    I was willing to change anything that she didn¡¯t like about me. If it meant that I could stay by her side, it


    was enough. Enduring the pain, I got out of bed, and staggered out of the ward.


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    The nude photo and the car ident gued my mind for the entire night. I felt wronged and angry. I


    was dying to ask Charles about that photo.


    The next morning, I went to the hospital feeling conflicted.


    Since Raina was able to take that photo, she and Charles must¡¯ve had an intimate contact before. Just


    thinking about Charles having an affair with another woman felt like my heart was being cut open with a


    knife.


    It was so painful that I could hardly breathe.


    The moment I entered the ward, I was stunned.


    Nobody was on the bed, and there was no one in the room. My mind went nk for a moment and I


    immediately panicked.I ran out of the room, sweeping my eyes across the hospital halls.


    ¡°Charles! Where are you, Charles?¡± I eximed.


    When I passed by the garden, a man in a hospital gown stopped me.


    ¡°Miss, are you looking for someone?¡± He was eyeing me up and down. His eyes disyed his malice


    and lust, making me feel ufortable. Vigntly, I took a step back and looked him in the eye.


    ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Whoa! Take it easy, prettydy. I just wanted to chat with you.¡± The man gave me a smile, and


    reached out his hand in an attempt to touch my face.


    Naturally, I backed away to avoid him.


    ¡°What are you trying to do, you freak? Get away from me!¡±


    ¡°Bitch, how dare you yell at me? You¡¯re lucky I even took a fancy on you. Who are you to reject me,


    you bitch.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes was filled with even more lust and he tried to put his hand on my waist.


    Just then, a muscr arm held the pervert¡¯s hand and twisted it.


    The pervert winced in pain, struggling to break free.


    ¡°Who the fuck are you? I¡¯m warning you, mind your own business!¡±


    ¡°How dare you touch my woman? Do you have a death wish, motherfucker?¡± Charles twisted the


    pervert¡¯s arm, breaking it like a twig.


    The pervert screamed at the top of his lungs; his face, distorted by pain.


    ¡°Argh! I¡­ I¡¯m sorry! I won¡¯t do it again. Please let me go!¡± he pleaded.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± Charles shouted, letting go of the bastard. The pervert stumbled forward and fled as fast as


    his feet could carry him.


    ¡°Caroline, are you okay?¡± Charles looked at me up and down with eyes full of worry. Just seeing his


    handsome face made my heart skip a beat. He was always like this. In my most trying, desperate


    moments, he would show up to save my skin right in the nick of time. But even so, I still couldn¡¯t bring


    myself to forgive him for deceiving me and hiding secrets from me.


    With a stern face, I replied listlessly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you. Now that you¡¯re awake, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Charles grabbed my wrist, visibly anxious.


    ¡°Caroline, I remember everything now.¡±


    Tears welled up in my eyes.


    At longst, he finally regained his memories. But what good would that do? The past would never


    change, no matter what.


    When I left the hospital, I saw a familiar face.


    My heart skipped a beat. I wanted to take a closer look at him, but he suddenly disappeared.


    ¡®¡®Was I hallucinating? Did I just see Boris?¡¯¡¯


    A year ago, on the day I had a miscarriage, Boris was my doctor.


    Butter, he just suddenly disappeared. Dad had sent people to search for him everywhere, but he was


    nowhere to be found.


    ¡°What is he doing here?¡¯¡¯ I wondered.

 Chapter 472: A Hundred Slaps To The Face

    Chapter 472: A Hundred ps To The Face


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    I had finally regained my lost memories.I tried to speak to Caroline at length, but she was acting


    strange today.


    It seemed as though something was bothering her.I trudged back to my room after she left.


    Just then, the door of the ward was opened.


    Mom came in.


    I could see the joy in her eyes.


    "Charles, my son, you¡¯re finally awake.Where have you been? You almost scared me to death!"


    "Sorry to have made you worried.I was with Caroline earlier," I replied while hugging her.


    Mom wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes.


    "Charles, while you were in aa, Caroline had been taking care of you."


    It took me by surprise, but I was touched.It was so sweet of her to do so.


    Somehow, it made me believe that Caroline still had feelings for me.She had always been stubborn,


    but she was also soft hearted.


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to myself.


    Since I was getting a lot better, Mom helped me through the discharge procedures a few dayster.


    On the way back to the Moore mansion, Amy called me.


    "Mr.Moore, Mr.Gary Hill is here in thepany to see you."


    "Tell him to stay the hell away from me as far as humanly possible.I never want to see his face again!"


    Amy hesitated for a moment and said, "He said that he has something important to tell you."


    "I see." Right after saying that, I hung up on her.


    "Mom, I have to go back to thepany.Go home ahead of me."


    "What? You just had a car ident.You need to rest up.What¡¯s so important you have to personally go


    to thepany right now?" Momined.


    "I¡¯ll go home as soon as I¡¯m done.Don¡¯t worry," I said, trying tofort her.


    Mom was still worried about me, which was why she kept on reminding me to be more careful.


    I nodded in agreement.


    By the time I arrived at thepany, it was alreadyte.


    Gary was sitting in my office.


    The second I pushed the door open, he dropped to his knees and bowed before me.


    "Charles, please let go of the Hill family! Ourpany is about to be bankrupt!"


    He then grabbed my trousers, begging like his life depended on it.


    "You want me to let you off the hook? Hell no!" I scoffed.


    Raina had kept on badgering me over and over.


    I was sure Gary was definitely part of it; the mastermind, even.I used to turn a blind eye to their antics,


    but Raina had crossed the line this time.


    "Charles, I am begging you.I¡¯ll do anything you ask as long as you let the Hill Group off the hook," Gary


    cried.


    I could see the fear in his eyes.


    "Anything, you say?" I asked tentatively.


    "Get on your knees and p yourself a hundred times.


    Maybe then, I¡¯ll think of letting you off the hook," I answered.


    Gary¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Isn¡¯t that too much, Charles?"


    "What did you say? You don¡¯t wanna do it?" I said, letting him feel my bloodlust.


    Despite his hesitation, Gary still said, "No! That¡¯s not what I mean! I¡¯ll do it! I''m willing to p myself two


    hundred times if it will alleviate your anger.A hundred times is nothing!"


    He gritted his teeth and began pping himself.


    Meanwhile, I sat on the sofa, staring at him like a hawk.


    "Well, go on; and harder this time.I said p yourself, not caress your cheek.Or should I show you how


    to do this properly?"


    Gary winced and pped himself even harder.


    After he was done pping himself a hundred times, his face was practically beaten ck and blue.


    "Listen, Charles, I¡¯ve already pped myself a hundred times like you told me to," Gary remarked.


    His face was swollen, and his voice was barely audible.


    I pondered for a moment and said, "I¡¯ve thought about it, and I still don¡¯t think I should forgive you and


    your stupid family."


    "Charles, I have information that you¡¯ll want to hear.As long as you agree to letting the Hill Group go, I


    will tell you what I know," Gary said as he sprang to his feet, seemingly excited.


    "You think you have the right to bargain with me, fool?"I responded sarcastically.


    "No, sir. No! All I want is to have your trust again."


    Gary put on a smile in an attempt to tter me.


    "Get the fuck down! Who said you¡¯re allowed to get up?" I grunted.


    Gary dropped to his knees once again, defeated and in pain! "Charles, Raina asked me to erase a


    doctor¡¯s files in the past."


    "What does that information have to do with me?" I asked, annoyed by his response.


    "That doctor was Caroline¡¯s attending doctor when she was hospitalized a year ago.His name is


    Boris.Raina told me about it.It must be true!" Gary said with certainty.


    "What did you say? Where¡¯s the doctor now?"


    I sprang to my feet.


    "I¡¯ve hidden him in a suburban vi in Puerto Rico," Gary said in a trembling voice.


    I gritted my teeth, feeling anger rising from my heart.


    ¡®¡®Raina again! It¡¯s no wonder I can¡¯t find the doctor! Turns out Gary erased the doctor¡¯s information a


    year ago" I thought.


    "You¡¯d better be telling the truth. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to make your life a living hell," I warned.


    "I promise, it¡¯s true!" Gary responded with conviction.


    "Right.Now get the hell out of my office!"


    The security guard pulled Gary out upon mymand.


    "Richard, send someone to the address that Gary told us.Make no mistake.Find that doctor!" I ordered.


    "Yes, Mr.Moore."


    Richard nodded and left.


    Once he had left; I lit a cigarette and took a deep drag.


    I was getting more and more confused.


    ¡®¡®Why would Raina help Boris disappear? What¡¯s she trying to hide? What happened to Caroline a year


    ago that made her leave without saying goodbye?¡¯¡¯


    The day we met again, I could see just how much she hated me.She was sad and dejected.


    Every time I thought of her eyes, it broke my heart.


    Suddenly, I felt the urge to see Caroline.I just wanted to embrace her and kiss her supple lips.


    It was the only way I could fill the void in my heart.


    Thus, I decided to stand up and leave the room.


    Amy happened to push the door open.


    "Mr.Moore, I have the incense that you ordered."


    "Give it to me."


    I took the incense from Amy¡¯s hand.


    My stone cold heart melted.


    This was the kind of incense that was used to soothe the nerves.


    Caroline was having trouble sleeping at night, and she¡¯d been having nightmarestely.


    On the night of her birthday party, she huddled up in my arms.


    Even when she was sleeping, she was frowning. The next day, I immediately ordered this incense.I put


    the box into my car, feeling hopeful.I wondered if Caroline would like it.


    Soon, I stepped on the gas and drove away.


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    By the time I got home, I was so damned exhausted.


    "Caroline." Simon stood from the living room sofa, wearing a faint smile.


    He was gentle as he always was, and his eyes disyed tenderness.


    "Simon? What are you doing here?"


    For a moment, I didn¡¯t know how to face him.


    After all, I had sex with Charles right after telling Simon that I¡¯d be willing to give him a chance.He must


    be furious at me right now.


    However, love was something that couldn¡¯t be forced.


    "I¡¯m here to see you.I heard that you almost had a car ident.Did you get hurt?" asked Simon.


    The sound of his voice was full of concern.


    "I¡¯m fine.Thanks for asking anyway," I replied with a smile.


    "I heard from Elena that you identally burned the document that Charles gave you," Simon said with


    a bitter smile.


    I red at Elena and thought, ¡®Who on earth is Elena¡¯s boss? Why did she tell Simon everything?¡¯


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Elena looked away, visibly guilty.


    "I have something else that I need to deal with.Anyway, I¡¯ll be taking my leave"


    Having said that, she ran away.


    "It¡¯s not her fault.I asked her to do it, because I care about you," Simon exined.


    I nodded and gave him a smile.


    The room fell into silence.


    Neither Simon, nor I would utter a word.


    With every passing second, the awkward tension rose.


    "Simon, it¡¯s gettingte.I¡¯m heading to bed.You should go home now," I said.


    "Have a ss of milk first.It¡¯ll help you sleep."


    Simon handed me a ss of warm milk.


    "Thank you." I forced myself to finish the entire ss.


    Thereafter, Simon tucked me in while saying, "I won¡¯t leave you until you fall asleep.Otherwise, I¡¯m


    gonna be worried about you."


    It was hard to refuse, so I just agreed.


    "Caroline, have you really cast aside the idea of being with me?"


    Simon¡¯s voice made me feel just how sad he was.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t deceive myself."


    There was only one person that I could truly love.Charles was in my heart and it would always be his.

 Chapter 473: Provocation And Dispute

    Chapter 473: Provocation And Dispute


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    I pulled my car over by the gate of Caroline¡¯s vi.I noticed that the light in the house was still on, so I


    got off the car carrying the incense.


    Suddenly, the door was opened from inside.It was Simon


    "Why are you here?" I asked, wearing a stoic expression.


    "Caroline just fell asleep.I¡¯d rather not interrupt her, so let¡¯s go somewhere else and talk, shall we?"


    Simon responded, raising an eyebrow at me and acting all high and mighty.


    I grabbed his cor, pressed him against the wall, and said, "Have I not told you to stay away from her?


    Didn¡¯t you understand me the first time?"


    Simon sneered, "Caroline is the one who asked me to stay with her.Besides, you have no right to stop


    me from going here."


    "She is my wife!" I roared.


    "Your wife? We all know that you¡¯re divorced."


    It seemed as though Simon was determined to goad me.


    A dull pain came from my chest.


    "She and I will get married again.You¡¯ll see," I growled.


    Once more, Simon sneered at me.


    "Let me ask you something, Charles.Ever since you showed up, what have you brought to Caroline?


    She can¡¯t even sleep through the night now! There¡¯s no fucking way you can make her happy." I red


    at Simon with a fiery gaze.


    All the anger bursting forth from my heart overwhelmed my rationality.


    "You¡¯re the one who brought all the misfortunes upon Caroline!" Simon shouted back while shaking off


    my hands.


    I threw a punch at his stupid face and yelled, "Fuck you! Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?"


    Simon staggered back a few steps, spat out a mouthful of blood, and smirked.


    "I met Caroline first.You¡¯re the one who should back the fuck off!"


    I kicked him, but Simon dodged my attack.


    Not long after, he swung his fist, barreling towards me.


    I braced myself for the attack and took the opportunity to wrap my arm around his windpipe, and Simon


    held my arm.I squinted and said, "I¡¯m saying this onest time, you piece of shit.Stay the fuck away


    from Caroline.She¡¯s mine!"


    "Fuck no!"


    Simon said; his eyes, burning with fury.I grabbed his arm and performed a heavy suplex.


    Simon groaned in pain, and got up from the ground.I could tell that he wanted to kick me.


    "What are you both doing? Stop!"


    Right before my fist couldnd on Simon¡¯s eyes, someone grabbed my arm.I turned my head and saw


    the anger in Caroline¡¯s eyes.


    "What are you doing?" Caroline asked, gasping for air.


    "Take it easy, Caroline.We¡¯re just trying to solve a problem the man¡¯s way." Simon spoke first.


    The tone of his voice wasrgely different from it was before.


    Caroline nced at me, turning her gaze towards Simon.


    In a soft voice, she said to him, "Simon, go home.I need to talk to Charles."


    I frowned at that.


    The way she behaved made me feel nervous.


    Disappointed, Simon¡¯s face turned grim.


    Before he left, he said, "Call me if you need anything."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Caroline nodded.


    Once Simon was gone, I picked up the gift bag that I had to throw aside just now, forced a smile, and


    said, "This incense can soothe your nerves and help you sleep."


    "Charles." Caroline cut me off.


    "Never give me anything again.I don¡¯t need anything from you."


    I stared at her nkly, approached her, and tried to touch her cheek.


    But to my chagrin, Caroline stepped back to avoid me.


    I looked at my hand in midair, took a deep breath, and asked, "Why? Why won¡¯t you ept it?"


    A smile appeared on Caroline¡¯s lips, but it quickly disappeared.


    "Charles, who does your heart truly belong to?"


    Caroline listed her chin, her eyes with reddening.


    "My heart belongs to you.It always has, and it always will," I replied while looking straight into her eyes.


    Caroline scoffed at me.


    "Are you still lying to me? Charles, I can¡¯t even tell if you¡¯re telling me the truth or not."


    I felt like I was suffocating. All the mistakes I made to Caroline came crashing down on me, and I


    regretted every single one of them.


    The shit I did to her in the past made her feel so insecure now.


    "Caroline, have I not made myself clear? I love you with every ounce of my being.I want you back and I


    want our kids with us.I¡¯m going to give you the best life there ever is.The kids need their mother,


    Caroline."


    Caroline shook off my hand.


    "Enough! Charles, I¡¯ve had enough.Just stop."


    I froze for a moment and felt very conflicted.


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    The next day, when I arrived at my office, I heard a knock on the door.


    Vanessa opened the door and entered with a smile on her face.


    "I didn¡¯t see anyone outside, so I just went in.Am I disturbing you?"


    I was pulled back to my senses.I was overjoyed to see her.


    "No, I¡¯m actually d you¡¯re here."


    Vanessa pulled out a chair and sat across me.


    "Coffee or water?"


    While I was talking, I was about to call my assistant.


    Vanessa held my hand and replied, "Don¡¯t bother.I won¡¯t be staying long."


    "So, what brings you here today?" I asked.


    Vanessa raised her eyebrows and took out a folder.


    "This is the blueprint for the amusement park project.Have a look at it and tell me if there¡¯s any


    problems."


    I nodded in agreement and carefully reviewed the blueprint.It took a while, but I finally closed the folder.


    "It¡¯s perfect," I eximed.


    "Well, as long as you¡¯re satisfied with it," Vanessa replied unhurriedly.


    "Vanessa, even after all those horrible news about me, you¡¯re still willing to-"


    "It¡¯s all in the past.You¡¯re the victim.I was too impulsive to have misunderstood you back then," she


    replied, cutting me off mid sentence.


    "Thank you." I smiled with relief.


    "By the way, I¡¯m heading to the construction site of the amusement parkter.Would you like toe?"


    I suggested.


    "dly.Oh, but can we take Simon with us?"


    Vanessa was grinning from ear to ear.I smiled knowingly and nodded in agreement.


    "Sure! Why not?"


    Thereafter, we drove to the east bank.


    Once there, I got off the car and I heard an angry shouting from behind me.


    "Caroline, you ungrateful little bitch!"

 Chapter 474: Two Different Things

    Chapter 474: Two Different Things


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I had never seen the man before.


    "You ruined my family. I won¡¯t let you escape!"


    As he screamed those horrible words, he ran straight for me, the knife clenched tightly above his head.


    There wasn¡¯t time to dodge the knife.I could only watch, frozen in fear as the shining knife got closer.


    Terror, pure and unadulterated, gripped me so fiercely that I forgot how to breathe.


    The man shed down viciously with his knife.


    But a split second before the knife made contact with my chest, Simon put himself between me and the


    wicked looking knife.


    Instead of me, the knife yed Simon¡¯s skin open.


    Blood gushed out in heavy rivulets, making a puddle on the floor.


    A low, pained growl escaped his throat at the cut.


    Elena, whom the man hadn¡¯t noticed, crept closer to him and kicked at the man¡¯s wrist.The man let out


    a cry of pain as he lost his grip on the knife.


    Elena took the opportunity to kick him again and twisted his arm behind his back.


    "Ah!" The man yelled out in pain as he struggled to free himself from Elena.


    "Don¡¯t move! Do you think you can escape?" Elena growled threateningly as she exerted more


    pressure on the arm she was holding captive.


    The man trembled with fear at the dangerous look in her eye.


    Vanessa ran to Simon.


    "Simon, are you okay? Does it hurt?" she fired off one question after the other, her eyes full of concern.


    "You don¡¯t have to fret.This is a minor injury; it¡¯s nothing serious," Simon replied softly, trying to ease


    Vanessa¡¯s worry.


    "You are way too impulsive! Thank goodness the knife didn¡¯t cut any vital parts." Vanessa¡¯s eyes turned


    red and she patted her own chest, her lingering fear evident in the way her hand shook.


    The interaction between the two of them had my brows rising in surprise.


    Turning around swiftly, I took out the first aid kit from the car and bandaged Simon¡¯s wound.


    "I¡¯ll give you a first aid treatment, but it would be best if you went to the hospital and got it treated


    properly, in case of an infection." I reminded him gently.


    It was something of a shock when Simon used his body to protect me from the knife.


    I never expected that he would do something like that.


    A mix of gratitude and guilt swelled in my heart and I dared not look into Simon¡¯s eyes.


    "No, it¡¯s not safe here. I will be worried about you if I leave you here."


    Simon refused my suggestion outrightly, shaking his head for emphasis.


    "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.I have to stay behind and interrogate that man and it will probably take


    a while."


    With a frown, I tried to exin my point to Simon.


    "I¡¯ll stay with you.It¡¯s just a small cut.There¡¯s no need to be so nervous."


    Simon was determined and stubborn.


    Sighing helplessly, I had no choice but to concede to his demand, Elena found a rope and tied the man


    up.


    Realizing that his struggle was in vain, the man decided to throw caution to the wind.


    "You can kill me if you want.I don¡¯t want to live anyway!"


    Ignoring his rants, I asked the first and most important question.


    "Who are you? And why have you attacked me in such a manner?"


    "You wanted to build an amusement park on the east bank and my house is here on the east bank.One


    of your men wanted to buy my house for a low price and I refused to sell it.Do you know what he did?


    He framed my son so he could force me to agree to the sale!"


    The man gritted out through clenched teeth as his eyes shed with anger.


    "That¡¯s a lie! All the procedures we take for this project are absolutely in ordance with the


    standards!" I retorted harshly.


    "In ordance with the standards? What a big joke!" The man snorted, sarcasm rife in his tone.


    "Simon, do you know anything about this matter?" Simon shook his head.


    "Vanessa and I are only responsible for design work. We don¡¯t know much about the other aspects of


    the project."


    "I haven¡¯t heard of it either."


    Elena muttered, confusion evident in her gaze.


    My heart sank.


    Turning to the bound man, I asked in a low voice, "Who forced you to sell your house? Do you know his


    name?"


    "His name is Charles and he said he works for you.In order to save my son, I had to agree to his


    demand.But I can¡¯t let this injustice go unanswered!"


    Shock had my eyes widening.


    "Charles? How is that even possible? Are you certain you aren¡¯t mistaken?" I muttered in disbelief.


    Although he was ruthless, he absolutely detested using illegal and despicable means to make a profit.


    "It¡¯s Charles! I would never mistake the name of the man who took my house!" The man spat angrily.


    Several conflicting feelings ran through me, but I chose to concentrate on the problem at hand.


    Keeping my voice soft, I did my best to reassure the man.


    "I will get to the root of this matter and I am assuring you that if the fault lies with us, we will


    compensate your family for the trouble and also help you to settle down somewhere else." I nodded at


    Elena.


    With a small grunt, Elena loosened the ropes and freed the man.


    After the man left, I checked the construction site and made sure there was nothing wrong.


    Only then did I breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Elena, drive me to Moore Group." I ordered.


    Simon came over and said hastily, "I¡¯ll go with you."


    "Simon, you have to go to the hospital to get your wound treated."


    With a shake of my head, I denied his request.


    "Simon, I will drive you to the hospital."


    Vanessa smiled and pulled him away.


    Staring at their departing backs, I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised once again.


    "Elena, since when did Simon and Vanessa start getting along so well?"


    "For a while now, Simon has been contacting Vanessa about the modifications they need to make on


    the blueprint."


    "I see." I nodded knowingly.


    "Caroline, a handsome, young and charming man like Simon is whatdies look out for.Don¡¯t lose


    him."


    Elena warned me in a teasing tone.


    "Why do you always put in a good word for him? Does he bribe you or something?" I asked, staring at


    her reproachfully..


    "No.I just think Simon is more suitable for you than Charles."


    "What¡¯s suitable for me and what I really want are two entirely different things."


    A bitter smile graced my lips at my announcement.


    If only I could convince myself to settle with what was suitable for me, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been so


    hurt right now.


    Simon was a good man, but he was not the one I wanted to spend the rest of my life with.


    When I arrived at Moore Group, no one stopped me. Soon enough, the elevator stopped at the top


    floor.


    With a flourish, I marched towards Charles¡¯ office. My feelings were all jumbled when I pushed the door


    to Charles¡¯ office open. He was working When the door opened, his head snapped up and surprise


    shed in his eyes when he saw me.


    "Caroline, I didn¡¯t expect you toe to me." He walked to me in a hurry with a smile on his face.


    "I¡¯m here for the project on the east bank."


    "Well, I also have a surprise for you.A few days ago, I asked Richard to purchase thend near the one


    you purchased." Charles smiled and handed a document to me.


    Anger clouded my vision as I red at him.


    So it was true after all.


    Charles really was involved in the underhanded deal.


    Snarling, I snatched the document from him and flung it away.


    "Charles, I can¡¯t believe you would do something like this! And for what? Just to make a quick buck?


    How could you use unscrupulous means to get the residents to move from their house?"


    Confusion was the only emotion Charles projected at my angry yell.


    "What are you talking about? When was I unscrupulous?"


    "Are you still denying the truth? I¡¯m aware of everything, so there¡¯s no point pretending.The victim of


    your underhanded deal came to me and told me everything himself!"


    Charles¡¯ tant denial disappointed me.


    I thought he was a decent man who would always stick to his bottom line.But I didn¡¯t expect that I was


    ridiculously wrong.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Charles approached me slowly, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    "Caroline, would you rather believe a stranger¡¯s one-sided statement than mine? Am I so untrustworthy


    in your heart?"


    The disbelief in his eyes gave way to sadness, his voice hoarse with a quality I couldn¡¯t immediately


    name.

 Chapter 475: My Heart Only Beats For You

    Chapter 475: My Heart Only Beats For You


    Charles¡¯s POV:


    Caroline bit her lower lip and said nothing.Her silence brought a pang in my heart.


    It turned out that in her eyes, I was an opportunist-someone who would do whatever it took to achieve


    my goal.


    She did not even give me the benefit of the doubt and just used me.


    With a bitter smile, I picked up the document on the floor and handed it to her.


    "Caroline, believe it or not, I didn¡¯t do it.I can prove it to you."


    Caroline looked at me distrustfully and asked, "Even if you didn¡¯t do it, are you sure you¡¯re not hiding


    anything from me?"


    I fell stunned.


    Once I got a hold of myself, I looked at her and asked in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    "Raina took a photo with you in bed.And yet, you told me that nothing happened between you


    two.Charles, you¡¯re a fucking liar!" Caroline bellowed, her eyes red and brimming with tears.


    "It¡¯s just a misunderstanding.I didn¡¯t know that Raina took a photo of me.I was drunk.Believe me,


    nothing happened," I hurriedly exined.


    "If that¡¯s the case, then why didn¡¯t you tell me that before?"


    "It¡¯s not like I wanted to lie to you.It¡¯s just that I thought that it was not worth mentioning. Just like I¡¯ve


    said, nothing happened.Caroline, can¡¯t you put a little trust in me?" I implored.


    Before she could utter a word, I grabbed her by the arm and pulled her close to me.


    Then, with one hand around her waist and the other on the back of her head, I leaned over and kissed


    her on the lips.


    "Caroline, you¡¯re the only woman that I love."


    I ran the tip of my tongue on her soft, red lips and tasted something sweet.


    Meanwhile, my heart pounded in my chest.


    Caroline struggled to escape my grasp.But I did not let her.I grabbed her hand and put it over my chest.


    "Caroline, my heart only beats for you.If you don¡¯t believe me, at least listen to my heart."


    Caroline blinked her eyes in confusion, but she gradually stopped struggling.


    I figured that she must be starting to believe me.


    ted, I held her face and kissed her more passionately.


    As we kissed, we held each other in a tight embrace, and our beating hearts were the only thing that


    we could hear.


    It was as if nothing else mattered but us.


    We were so close.


    So in love.


    While I was indulging myself in our kiss, I suddenly felt a sharp pain at the tip of my tongue.I let go of


    Caroline at once.


    Her bright eyes were misty and slightly red.


    It was only then that I noticed that I had eaten up her lipstick.


    But to me, her lips were more delicate when it was bare.I must say, she was more charming and


    attractive than ever.


    "Charles, you bastard!" Caroline clenched her fists and threw a punch at me.


    However, I grabbed her wrists and smirked.


    "You enjoyed it, didn¡¯t you?" Caroline stared daggers at me.


    "I¡¯m serious.Didn¡¯t you just say you¡¯d prove your innocence to me! I¡¯ll be waiting. A sense of


    powerlessness washed over me.


    "Caroline, I¡¯ve already exined it to you.I¡¯ve never had an affair with Raina!"


    "Whatever.Before I leave, I just want to let you know that I¡¯ve negotiated with mywyer regarding the


    time of the mediation.I hope you attend it at Wilson Group on Monday."


    As soon as Caroline said those words, she walked away without looking back.


    As I stared at her receding figure, the anger and frustration I had been bottling up suddenly surged out.


    In a fit of anger, I swept off the documents on my desk, and they scattered across the floor.


    "Richard,e in!" The instant I said these words, Richard opened the door and came running to me.


    "What the hell happened? Why did someone make trouble on the east bank?" I growled.


    "The people we¡¯ve sent have never stirred up trouble.It must¡¯ve been Adam.From what I¡¯ve heard, he¡¯s


    been trying to get his hand on the small piece ofnd near the amusement park project on the east


    bank," Richard concluded.


    "That son of a bitch again! Fuck!" I clenched my fist and pounded the table.


    "Not only that, but he almost hurt Mrs.Moore this morning," Richard added.


    "Is¡­ is Caroline okay?"


    Argh! I was so busy exining my side that I forgot to ask if she was hurt.


    "She¡¯s fine.Apparently, Simon blocked the knife for her." Richard assured me.


    "I want you to find and interrogate that man.We have to find out who¡¯s behind all this," I ordered


    through gritted teeth.


    Richard nodded.


    "Copy that.I¡¯ll find that man right away."


    "By the way, have you found Boris?"


    "Not yet.When we arrived there, he was already gone.I¡¯m guessing he¡¯sing back to LA."


    I loosened my tie irritably.


    For some reason, things had not been going ording to n in the past few weeks.


    "Mr.Moore, everything will be fine," Richard reassured me.


    "I hope so." I sighed.


    At this moment, my phone rang.It was Spencer.


    "Charles, you haven¡¯t dropped by my bar for a long time. Wanna hang out with me today?"


    Edward¡¯s POV:


    My blood boiled after listening to Elena¡¯s report.


    Someone had broken into the construction site on the east bank and almost hurt Caroline with a knife.


    ¡®Goddamn it!¡¯ I cursed inwardly.


    "I¡¯ve told Caroline a million times that Charles is not a good man, but she wouldn¡¯t listen!" Caroline was


    as stubborn as her mother.


    She only came back when it was toote.


    What was more, she would never give up once she had set her mind to it.


    After pondering for a moment, I turned to Olivia and asked, "I want to help Caroline unwind.Do you


    have any rmendations?".


    Olivia pouted andined, "Caroline isn¡¯t a child anymore. Why do you spend so much time on her


    anyway? What about me?"


    "How dare youpare yourself to Caroline? Who do you think are?" I spat.


    Olivia was just my sex partner.


    Caroline, on the other hand, was my only daughter.


    "Edward, we¡¯ve been together for so many years.How could you be so heartless to me?".


    "Don¡¯t tter yourself.You should remember your ce.Forget it.I shouldn¡¯t have asked you this."


    Without waiting for Olivia¡¯s response, I stood up and went upstairs.


    After thinking for a long time, I finally came up with an idea.


    "Elena, I¡¯m going to hold a dessert tasting party for Caroline.Please arrange it immediately," I ordered


    in a low voice.


    "I¡¯ll have it ready right away," Elena immediately replied.


    "By the way, make a list of all Caroline¡¯s favorite desserts and send it to me.I¡¯ll send someone to buy


    them." It was said that desserts could make people happy.


    Caroline had suffered a lot in the past.


    She used to be alone with nobody to keep her safe.


    But things had changed now.I wanted to let everyone know that Caroline now had a father who loved


    and spoiled her.


    Nobody could hurt my daughter anymore.


    "Okay," Elena affirmed


    "Please don¡¯t tell Caroline about this.I want everything to be a surprise," I instructed.


    After the call ended, I fell into deep thought.


    Caroline still had not forgotten Charles.


    I was worried about her.


    He might hurt my daughter again.


    A year ago, when I brought Caroline back from the hospital, she was so thin and frail.I thought that it


    was the end of her.I was so happy when she woke up.


    But to my painful surprise, there was no light in her eyes, Only deep despair and hatred.


    Sadly, there was nothing I could do for her.


    Every time I remembered that scene, my chest would tighten, and I would feel angry and disappointed


    in myself.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    From then on, I swore to myself that I would make sure Caroline would not go through that kind of pain


    again.


    At the thought of this, I clenched my fists and made up my mind.


    I had to do something I could not let Caroline be entangled with Charles anymore.

 Chapter 476: Stolen Time

    Chapter 476: Stolen Time


    Samantha¡®s POV:


    In Mint Bar, when I walked into the room, the two men in the corner caught my eye.


    With a bright smile, I walked over to one of them and eximed, "Charles? Is that you? What a


    coincidence!"


    Charles raised his head and nced at me.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Well, my friend asked me out for a drink.But when I arrived here, she told me that something had


    come up.A bummer, right? Anyway, I didn¡®t expect that i¡®d meet you here.Do you mind if I share the


    table with you?" I asked while looking at Charles expectantly.


    He rubbed his forehead with his thumb and index finger and indifferently replied, "Whatever."


    I was overjoyed, but I restrained myself from showing my emotions.I sat beside Charles and looked at


    hispanion.


    "Who¡®s this friend of yours? Aren¡®t you gonna introduce him to me?"


    "This is Spencer Patel.This is Samantha Hoffman," Charles briefly said.


    He did not seem to be in the mood for a chat.Spencer put his arm around Charles¡®s shoulder and


    smiled at me.


    "So you¡®re Doctor Hoffman.I know you.I¡®ve heard that you¡®ve been helping my friend Charles get back


    together with Caroline."


    I tucked a strand of hair behind my ear and shyly replied, "Oh, just call me Samantha.


    And it¡®s not a big deal.


    It¡®s just that I wanted Charles and Caroline be together as soon as possible."


    I stole a nce at Charles, who was busy drinking.I could not help but notice that he was in low spirits.I


    snorted inwardly.


    Charles was an excellent man.He belonged to me.


    Caroline did not deserve him.


    Suddenly, Spencer grabbed the bottle of alcohol from Charles.


    "Hey, don¡®t just drink.You should talk to our friend here." I waved my hand dismissively.


    "It¡®s okay.Don¡®t worry about me Charles cast a cold nce at me.His gaze made my heart jolt.I quickly


    recalled what I said to see if I had said anything wrong.


    "Samantha, you can drink as much as you want tonight.It¡®s my treat,"


    Spencer offered with a smile.


    I nodded.


    "Thank you."


    About an hourter, Charles still had not finished drinking.


    Just as he was about to pour himself another ss of wine, I reached out and grabbed his ss from


    his hand.


    "Give it to me," Charles ordered in a low and deep voice.


    I got startled, but I forced myself to calm down.


    "Charles, if something¡®s bothering you, you can tell us.Drinking won¡®t solve any problems."


    That was not all.


    The truth was, i could not bear to see him so dejected.


    Not to mention, he was morose because of that bitch Caroline.


    "She¡®s right.Why don¡®t you tell us what¡®s going on between you and Caroline? We might give you some


    advice," Spencer echoed.


    Charles sighed.


    "No matter what I say, she doesn¡®t believe me, of course, I¡®ve tried exining myself, but it¡®s futile."


    "How could that be? When you were hospitalized, Caroline took care of you day and night!" Spencer


    eximed.


    Charles Smiled bitterly.


    "Yes.But when I woke up, she changed into a different person.She told me that she wants to take


    custody of the children, even if she has to take it to court."


    Sitting beside him, I was beaming with happiness, It seemed that the nude photo worked.


    "Don¡®t worry, Charles.I¡®ll find a way to clear up the misunderstanding between you and Caroline," I


    reassured in a gentle voice.


    Then, I moved closer to him and added, "Don¡®t forget that I¡®m Caroline¡®s doctor as well."


    Charles nodded and handed me a ss of wine.


    "Thank you! I took the ss from him and took a sip.


    "Just wait for my good news."


    "See? With Samantha here, there¡®s nothing to worry about.The misunderstanding between you and


    Caroline will be resolved in minutes.When the two of you are okay, don¡®t forget to thank Saman,"


    "Wait a minute."


    Charles interrupted Spencer and looked at me with sharp eyes.


    "How did Caroline know about the photo?"


    "What? I¡­ I don¡®t know," I replied defensively.


    "What photo?"


    Spencer looked at me and then at Charles in confusion


    "Maybe it was Raina?" I calmly asked while staring into Charles¡®s eyes.


    Charles looked at me with a scrutinizing gaze, which, I must admit, was terrifying.


    "I swear, I didn¡®t tell Caroline," I anxiously exined.


    "So Raina showed Caroline some scandalous photo? That sounds exactly like what a cunning woman


    like Raina would do.I¡®ve heard that she has found awyer and is going to sue," Spencer chimed in


    Charles finally looked away.


    Now that he was no longer looking at me, 1 secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I won¡®t let anywyer help her," Charles said through gritted teeth.


    "There, there.Let¡®s not talk about that wretched woman anymore. Let¡®s have fun!"


    Spencer turned around and asked the waiter to bring us another round of drinks.


    At this moment, I turned to Charles and changed the topic.


    "Charles, do you know that Caroline burned the waiver of custody you gave her?"


    Charles¡®s hand froze, and his face darkened.


    "What did you say?" I lowered my head and paused for a moment as if contemting whether or not I


    should tell him the story.


    But, of course, I did.


    "Well, I happened to overhear her conversation with her bodyguard. I might be wrong, though."


    "Why would Caroline choose the hard way to get the custody when Charles is willing to just give it to


    her?" Spencer chimed in, perplexed.


    "I don¡®t know either.Maybe Caroline has her own ns."


    I nced at Charles but did not see any change in his expression.I then took a sip of wine and


    reassured him, "Charles, don¡®t worry too much.I think you should give Caroline some time.Maybe she¡®ll


    eventually feel your sincerity, and then she¡®ll give you a chance to save your rtionship."


    Charles¡®s expression softened upon hearing my advice.


    Although I said those words, that was the exact opposite of what I wanted to happen.


    Suddenly, Spencer¡®s phone rang, breaking the silence between Charles and me.


    Spencer walked aside and answered the call.


    A few momentster, he returned to our seats with an apologetic smile.


    "Sorry, Vivian is waiting for me.I have to go now."


    Spencer sighed embarrassingly and asked, "Samantha, could you please contact Richard and ask him


    to pick Charles upter?"


    "No problem.I¡®ll make sure to send Charles back home safely."


    I pretended to be reserved when, in reality, I was ecstatic.


    I had never felt so happy before, I could not believe that I would have the opportunity to be alone with


    Charles, After Spencer left, Charles drank shots after shots without saying a word, I could not fathom


    what he was thinking, and I was worried that my tongue would slip if I talked too much.So, I decided to


    drink with him in silence.


    PSS Just as I had expected, Charles gotpletely drunk after a while.


    He bent over the table in extreme drunkenness.I could hear that he was mumbling something.


    Out of curiosity, I leaned over to hear to what he was saying.


    My smile froze, and I clenched my fists in anger when I heard him call Caroline¡®s name over and over.


    "Charles¡­"


    I tried my best to get a hold of myself.I called his name lightly, but he did not respond.I gently gave him


    a nudge.


    Since he did not move, I figured that he was already fast asleep.


    "Charles, do you have any idea how much I missed you since you left?" I tried every means to get


    close to you, but that bitch is the only woman you think about.


    Why can¡®t you look at me for once? I¡®m right here.I won¡®t leave you."


    I leaned on Charles¡®s shoulder and stroked his cheek as I spoke.


    This stolen time was one of the few moments that I would cherish for the rest of my life.


    Richard¡®s POV:


    In a bar, I found the son of the man who attacked Caroline at the construction site.


    His name was n Eliot.


    "Take him to the room," I went first to the said room on the second floor.


    The bodyguards, along with n, followed suit.


    "Who are you?" n asked warily.


    I casually yed with the Swiss Army knife in my hand and, suddenly, stuck it on the table.


    "Who told you to do it? Was it Adam Wilson?" I slowly asked.


    "Nobody instructed me to do anything.This is all your fault.That devil Charles Moore forced us into a


    corner!"


    I pulled out the knife from the table and threw it at him.


    n tried to avoid the knife, but it still grazed his cheek.


    "I¡®ll give you one more chance.Are you gonna tell the truth or not?" I warned.


    n calmed down a little.


    However, the wound on his face made him look like a rascal.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nothing will change even if you kill me. Time wille, and everyone will know what kind of person


    the president of Moore Group is."


    I frowned. Now was not the good time to make a scene.I looked n in the eye.


    Then, I stood up and ordered the two bodyguards to leave.


    A few momentster, I went out of the private room, walked over to the bar counter, and handed the


    bartender a thick wad of cash and a small pouch.


    "Put the contents of this pouch into the bottle of wine and send it to Room 2037."


    The bartender nodded and took the money with a smile.


    I turned around and ordered the bodyguards, "I want one of you to go upstairs and guard the door.The


    other one then goes to find n a woman.Remember to record their videoter."


    Once I had made the order, I sat in the booth and waited.


    An hourter, the two bodyguards sent me a video.


    I watched on the screen as n held the woman¡®s waist and fucked her hard.


    The woman¡®s moans, along with n¡®s gasps, were getting louder by the second.I smiled with


    satisfaction.I turned the video off and said to the two in a low voice, "Keep an eye on that woman.


    She¡®s still useful to us."

 Chapter 477: Samantha Has Feelings For You

    Chapter 477: Samantha Has Feelings For You


    n¡®s POV:


    By the time I woke up, I found that my clothes were disheveled and there were lipstick marks all over


    my skin.


    Panicking, I got up, only to see that there wasn¡®t any woman in the room.


    All of a sudden, my phone rang, interrupting my thoughts.


    "Hello?"


    "n, I need to talk you.I have something important to tell you.¡® A strange woman¡®s voice came from


    the receiver.


    "Who are you?" I asked, confused by the conversation.


    "You¡®re so terrible! Last night, you kept calling me ¡®baby¡®, but now you can¡®t even recognize my voice?


    That¡®s awful."


    The tone of her voice was flirtatious, and the words she spoke were ambiguous.


    Surprised by the statement, 1 asked, "Are you the woman fromst night?"


    "Of course, I am! Do you dare deny it?" she asked back.


    "Of course, not.I just don¡®t remember anything that happened fromst night.How can I be sure that


    you¡®re telling the truth?" I argued.


    "Meet up with me and I¡®ll prove it to you," she countered.


    I sensed that something was amiss about this whole situation, but I still went to the ce that she told


    me to go.


    "Hi, n! It¡®s me, Hailey," she greeted.


    "What happenedst night?" I asked, sounding doubtful.


    "Why don¡®t you take a look at these pictures first?"


    Hailey took out a stack of photos from her bag and handed them to me.


    In the pictures, two naked bodies were intertwined and they were clearly doing it.


    My eyes widened in shock.


    "Last night, when we were having sex, someone took pictures of us," said Hailey.


    At this point, I was on high alert.


    "What do you want from me?"


    "Why did you frame Charles Moore?"


    Hailey didn¡®t beat around the bush.It turned out that she was sent by Charles.


    "I have no idea what you¡®re talking about.If you want money, I can give it to you.But if this is about


    something else, save your breath, because I¡®m not getting involved."


    I stood up from the chair, attempting to leave.


    "Aren¡®t you worried that I¡®ll tell your wife about what happened between usst night, n?" Hailey


    asked, chuckling under her breath.


    "How dare you?" I asked resentfully.


    "I heard that your child is already going to school.You wouldn¡®t want his whole ss to receive nude


    photos of his father and another woman, would you?" she warned.


    In a fit of panic, I sat back down.


    "Why are you ckmailing me?"


    "Listen, n, I¡®ll give you the photos and promise not to tell anyone about what happened between us


    as long as you tell me who set Charles up." Hailey exined.


    When our eyes met, I saw the determination in hers, causing my heart to tremble.


    "Our family is being supported by Adam Wilson.He asked us to go to the east bank to make a scene


    and that we should hurt a few people, and then me it all on Charles Moore," I confessed.


    Charles¡® POV:


    I woke up in the bar with ady¡®s coat draped over my body. I rubbed my temples, feeling


    ufortable from the dull pain in my head.


    Spencer hobbled in, wearing a taunting smile.


    ¡°Charles, my man! You¡®re finally awake.You were so drunkst night that you had to stay in my bar and


    refused to leave no matter how hard I tried to drive you away."


    "Water," I said in a hoarse voice as I cleared my dry throat.


    Spencer sat next to me and poured a ss of water for me.


    After being given the ss of water, I gulped it down.


    Once I put down the ss, I noticed that Spencer was staring at me with unblinking eyes.


    He was carefully observing my reaction and I could tell that he was ready to throw in some banters.


    Confused by his behavior, I scowled at him, "Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something


    on my face?"


    "I¡®m just wondering why you¡®re so popr," Spencer joked.


    I couldn¡®t understand what he was implying, so I blurted out, "Out with it, you buffoon!"


    "Have you not noticed that Samantha has feelings for you?" Spencer asked tentatively.


    "That¡®s not possible.Stop spouting nonsense, dude.She¡®s nothing more than a friend of mine," I


    responded.


    "Vivian has trained me to see through a person, and I¡®m quite adept at it now.And based on my


    assessment, Samantha definitely likes you!" Spencer said firmly.


    Scowling at him once more, I warned, "Never say that again.She and I are just friends.Besides, she¡®s


    Caroline¡®s therapist."


    ¡°Fine, fine.I won¡®t say it again.You¡®re so good at everything else, but when ites to love, you¡®re just


    an idiot, my man," Spencer said in a helpless tone.


    "Just pay more attention to Vivian, dumbass.I¡®m leaving now."


    I cast a cold nce at him, stood up, and was about to leave, "Hold on!"


    Spencer shouted, pointing at the coat.


    "The coat is Samantha¡®s.Remember to give it back to her."


    When I looked into his eyes, I felt a bit annoyed.


    "Got it." I picked up the coat and walked out of the bar.


    Once I was in my car, I casually threw the coat onto the backseat.


    At this time, Richard sent me a message.


    "Mr.Moore, we¡®ve got him."


    Thereafter, he sent me a video.


    Richard recorded the entire process of the man¡®s confession. I sent the video to Caroline via e¨Cmail


    right away.


    "Caroline, this man was instructed by Adam to frame me.That bastard wants you to misunderstand


    me.Adam is a ck sheep.Just get rid of that asshole as soon as possible, or else he¡®ll do something


    even worse to you sooner orter." I waited for so long, but Caroline didn¡®t respond.


    Disappointed, I sighed and put my phone aside.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as I pulled over in front of the Moore mansion, I received an email from Caroline.Hopeful, I opened


    it.


    "Got it," the email read.


    It sounded like she didn¡®t even give a damn.I covered my eyes, feeling frustrated.


    It felt as though my heart had been cut in two by a sharp de


    The pain was so overwhelming that I could hardly breathe.


    As soon as I got back home, I turned to James for help.


    "James, your mother doesn¡®t want me anymore. What am I supposed to do?"


    "Women need to be coaxed, Daddy.You must¡®ve hurt Mommy so much in the past, and that¡®s why she


    doesn¡®t trust you now," said James.


    I nodded in agreement, feeling bitter because of the situation.


    ¡®¡®He¡®s right.I¡®ve indeed hurt her so much to the point that she doesn¡®t trust me anymore,¡®¡¯ I thought.


    "Daddy, you need to try your best to make it up to Mommy.Give her some more sense of


    security.Maybe then, she¡®ll try to ept you again," James suggested.


    "You¡®re right, son.Thank you." I ruffled James¡® hair and sighed.


    "James is still a little boy, and yet he sounds wiser than me.God, I¡®m such an asshole!¡®


    "You¡®re so inefficient, Daddy.When will I be able to see Mommy again? I miss her so much!" James


    comined.


    I wasn¡®t sure how to react to his statement


    "I¡®m gonna try harder, son. Just wait and see," I said, chuckling.

 Chapter 478: Substitute

    Chapter 478: Substitute


    Caroline¡®s POV:


    After receiving the e¨Cmail from Charles, I felt a little guilty. This time, I was in the wrong. The room


    began to spin a little too fast as my breath shortened.I scratched at my chest, trying to pull in more air.


    My limbs failed me and I was forced to lean against the sofa, lest I fall.


    Slowly, I curled into a fetal position on the sofa.


    Several momentster, my phone rang, the sound breaking the silence in the room.


    Uncurling from my fetal position, I stretched forward and picked up the phone.I turned the screen to


    face me and found the caller to be my father.


    "Hello?"


    "Caroline,e to the vi on the east bank.I have something to tell you."


    "Okay, I¡®ll be right there."


    After hanging up the phone, I called Elena and we went to Dad¡®s vi.


    "Elena, what is Adam doing recently?"


    I asked quietly, gazing out the window as Elena drove me towards Dad¡®s vi.


    "He hasn¡®t done anything suspicious for a while now.I can¡®t find anything on him." Elena looked


    distressed.


    "We just have to be patient.Adam is a greedy monster.He won¡®t give up until he gets what he wants." I


    sneered.


    "He is more cautious than before.And as long as Adam is still a threat to us, we¡®ll have to keep putting


    out every fire he starts.And I can promise you that we won¡®t escape each fire unscathed if this keeps up


    for too much longer .We must get rid of him."


    Elena reminded me in a low, harsh tone.


    "He is Dad¡®s brother after all.It¡®s not easy topletely get rid of him."


    Sighing, I was suddenly ovee with a sudden feeling of helplessness.


    "Miss Wilson, have you considered asking Mr.Wilson for help? He will definitely help you." Elena


    suggested I nodded, lost in thought.


    When I entered the vi, Dad walked over and hugged me.


    "Caroline, it¡®s been a while."


    The bright smile on his face had me flushing in embarrassment.


    "Yeah Dad, it¡®s been a while."


    Since we ourst parting hadn¡®t been amicable, I¡®d been hesitant to see him because I was unsure of


    how to face him.


    The cheerful reception was something of a shock to me because I¡®d been expecting him to still be


    upset with me


    "Caroline, check this." Dad handed me an invitation card.


    I opened it and found that the invitation was to a dessert tasting party, "What¡®s this?" I asked in


    surprise.


    "It¡®s a dessert tasting party, and it will feature all the best desserts in the world.I hope you will like it


    Besides, I hope you can forgive me,"


    Dad murmured apologetically, his eyes wide and open.


    Standing back into his guileless eyes, my heart was filled with warmth.


    My Dad really cared about my feelings.


    "Can I invite the kids to join us?" I wondered, my eyes shining with expectation.


    "Of course "Dad concurred with a bright smile. The thought that I would meet the kids soon lifted my


    splits a great deal


    ¡°Thank you.Dad"


    "I am your father, so I will always be in your corner.Any decisions you make now and in the future, I will


    always be in support of."


    Dad¡®s face lit up and his knitted brows smoothed out as he watched me carefully.


    With a ruefulugh, I gave voice to the elephant in the room.


    "Really? I know you don¡®t want me to be with Charles."


    "If he can really make you happy, how can I not agree? I¡®m just worried that you will be hurt again," Dad


    said earnestly.


    A wave of warmth flooded me.I asked tentatively, "Dad, what if Charles has never betrayed me and he


    still loves me?"


    Dad sneered, his smile vanishing instantly.


    "Even if he didn¡®t betray you, have you forgotten all the pain he caused you?"


    My heart ached with remembered pain and all at once, I felt bitter.


    "I didn¡®t forget."


    I didn¡®t dare to forget But I still loved him deeply and I would always be swayed by his derations and


    actions.


    "Caroline, I¡®m not trying to force you, but this is a matter of your lifelong happiness.You have to mull it


    over carefully before you decide.No matter what your final decision is, you can always count on my


    support."


    Dad reassured me firmly as he ran his fingers through my hair.


    My nose twitched and I nodded heavily.


    "Thank you, Dad."


    "So, how have you been? I heard that Simon was injured.What happened?"


    "Adam asked someone to make trouble for me with a knife, but Simon got in the way."


    Briefly, I exined what happened.Dad¡®s face darkened and he clenched his fists in anger.


    "Adam is getting too far.Let me take care of it.I¡®ll arrange for another male bodyguard to protect you."


    "Okay."


    "Caroline, I¡®m sorry you had to suffer through this.Daddy failed to protect you," he murmured sadly, guilt


    written all over his face.


    There was no way I would let Dad feel guilty for something that was not his doing.


    Clutching his fingers in mine, I dered firmly, "This is not your fault, Dad.This me you¡®re heaping on


    yourself belongs to Adam.He is the greedy one who has been fantasizing about something that doesn¡®t


    belong to him."


    "I won¡®t let him get away with it this time." Dad promised with a fierce re.


    "Have you been getting along with Olivia?" I asked lightly, changing the subject.


    "Still the same," Dad replied with a small shrug.


    "Where is she?"


    "She has gone for the audition.I can¡®t let her stay idle all the time." I saw several bottles of medicine on


    the table.


    Turning to Dad, I asked worriedly, "Dad, are you not feeling well?"


    "Nothing serious.Sometimes I have trouble breathing, but that¡®s all."


    "Will these drugs have side effects? You¡®d better see Hugo for a more thorough check¨Cup."


    I suggested, concern for his health coloring my voice.


    "Alright then, I¡®ll contact him in a few days." Dad nodded, as he easily agreed to my suggestion.


    Sofia¡®s POV:


    When I came out of the dressing room, my agent rushed over with the script in her hands and a


    perturbed look on her face


    "Sofia, some of your scenes have been deleted."


    "What?" My eyes widened in shock.


    My agent looked embarrassed but she forged on and anxiously exined her suspicions to me.


    "I heard that someone with a strong background joined the crew. She thought that as a supporting role,


    you have too many scenes, so she asked the director to delete part of them."


    Without a word, I took the new script from her and nced through it.I needed to confirm with my own


    two eyes exactly what changes had been made to my role.


    Most of my scenes had been deleted, including several important ones.


    "What¡®s going on? Why did the director agree to delete so many of my scenes?"


    My agent¡®s face darkened and she opened her mouth to answer me.


    But before she could exin, a gorgeous woman walked up to me.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Eyes full of contempt and disdain, she scrutinized every inch of my body.


    Her condescending gaze made me feel ufortable and I frowned back at her.


    "Are you Sofia Byrne? You are not half as beautiful as I expected.I really don¡®t understand why Caroline


    chose you to shoot the publicity video for her project on the east bank "Who are you?" I asked in


    confusion.


    "I¡®m Olivia Lopez.is it exciting to snatch other people¡®s things? Today, you will know how it feels to be


    robbed." Olivia sneered and left without looking back.


    Dumbfounded by the hostile confrontation, I turned to my agent and asked, "When did I snatch her


    things away?"


    "I have no idea," My agent replied, looking equally stumped.


    With a shrug, I dismissed the strange incident and went back to the shooting set.I halted when I took in


    the strange atmosphere amongst the crew.


    In a leisure manner, Olivia lounged on a chair as she sipped her beverage.


    The director stood beside her respectfully with a besotted smile on his face.


    "Miss Lopez, we are going to shoot the first scene.How about¡­"


    "I can¡®t swim, so I won¡®t be able to do the water scene."


    Gruffly, Olivia interrupted him with the snapped words.


    "Then I¡®ll find you a stunt right away." The director dered in an attempt to cate her.


    "Don¡®t bother.I think Sofia is about the same height as me.Just let her be my stunt double."


    "I¡®m sorry but I have to decline," I refused immediately.


    "It¡®s your honor to be Miss Lopez¡®s stunt.What makes you think you have the right to refuse her?"


    The director, who was now by my side whispered in a low voice, his face tight with anger.


    "Sofia, do you have any idea who Miss Lopez is? She is Mr.Edward Wilson¡®s girlfriend! We can¡®t afford


    to offend her at all!"


    My agent echoed the director¡®s sentiment.


    Edward Wilson¡®s girlfriend? My eyes widened in surprise.


    "Sofia, if you don¡®t agree, we will have to terminate your contract."


    The director threatened me coldly.


    Shocked, I emitted a soft gasp, my eyes widening.


    No! I couldn¡®t terminate the contract, not with all the liquidated damages I would be forced to pay.


    And that was money I most certainly couldn¡®t afford.


    Gritting my teeth, I jumped into the swimming pool since I had no other option than to endure the


    humiliation. The water in the swimming pool was so cold, my whole body froze immediately I came into


    contact with it.


    When the scene was eventually done and I emerged from the water, my teeth were chattering and I


    couldn¡®t stop trembling


    "Your posture when entering the water is too ugly.It ruined the whole scene," Olivia stated with a


    disgusted sniff.


    "Then do it again," the director said in a hurry.


    Olivia was unsatisfied with the second shooting "You jumped too fast, Let¡®s do it again."


    I gritted my teeth and red at Olivia and I looked at each other and then she smiled defiantly.he did it


    on purpose! resentment for that vapid woman unfurled in my chest.


    I clenched my fist, barely suppressing the urge to tear her ace apart.


    Unfortunately, I had no such connection to leverage, unlike Olivia.


    My only option was to bite the bullet and jump into the swimming pool, repeating the same scene over


    and over again.


    Only after my limbs had gone numb from the cold and I couldn¡®t feel most of my body parts did Olivia


    pronounce herself satisfied. Tired, I crawled out of the pool.


    But when I tried to stand, a bout of dizziness struck me and I fell.


    Before Ipletely lost my consciousness, I saw a tall figure running over to me.


    Then, I fell into a warm embrace.

 Chapter 479: She Is My Fiancee

    Chapter 479: She Is My Fiancee


    Sona¡®s POV:


    When I woke up, I found myself in a room I had never seen before.The wet clothes had been changed


    while I was unconscious and I was covered with two thick quilts.


    Warmth engulfed every part of my body and I was hard¨Cpressed to leave this ce.


    But I had no idea where I was, so I had decided to at least get up and investigate my surrounding.I


    struggled to divest myself of the quilts and then my way out of the bed.


    The wall of this room was covered with my posters, and my photo was also ced on the table.I even


    found some scripts of the TV series I acted in a pile of books.Curious, I opened one of the scripts.


    The more I read, the more surprised I felt.


    There were lots of notes on it, and the handwriting was very neat and beautiful.


    Someone wrote down his or her own interpretation of each line.


    It was more detailed than what I had done.I suddenly remembered the blurry figure I saw before I


    passed out.


    A man had rushed over and caught me before I fell to the ground.


    The heat of the man¡®s body enveloped me tightly.


    It was almost as if the man was trying to use his embrace to chase away the cold.


    The thought had my heart skipping a beat and I flushed.


    What I should be doing was figuring out where I was and how I ended up here and not dreaming up


    strange thoughts.


    With that bolstering thought, I put the script back in its original ce and walked towards the door.


    Just as I reached the door, I heard someone¡®s voice on the other side.


    The voices belonged to a man and a woman and it sounded like they were in the middle of an


    argument.


    "I really like you and I don¡®t want to give up on you. Please give me a chance." The woman spoke softly


    and her plea held a touch of sadness.


    "Sorry, but I already have someone I like."


    Leaning against the door, I couldn¡®t help the angry pursing of my lips.


    This man was too ruthless.


    The idea that such a callous man could be my fan filled me with disgust. Probably letting the callous


    words slide, the woman tried to reason with him again.


    "William, what did I do wrong? Why won¡®t you ept me?"


    William? My shock, propelled me into opening the door before I fully thought the idea through.


    Just as I suspected, William Stevens was standing outside the door.


    A woman stood in front of him, her big doe eyes wide with tears of resentment, I was so stunned that I


    didn¡®t know how to react for a moment, William grabbed my hand and pulled me into his arms.


    Even though there was ayer of cloth between us, I could clearly hear his strong heartbeat and feel


    his body heat.


    Blushing, I swallowed nervously as I looked up at him.


    "Mia, this is my fiancee, Sofia Byrne.She is the woman I want to spend the rest of my life with. I hope


    you won¡®t pester me anymore."


    Flushing once again, this time with embarrassment, I struggled to escape from his arms but he only


    tightened his arms around me.Why won¡®t you ept me?


    William My shock propelled me into opening the door before I fully thought the idea through. Just as I


    suspected, William Stevens was standing outside the door.


    A woman stood in front of him, her big doe eyes wide with tears of resentment, I was so stunned that I


    didn¡®t know how to react for a moment.


    William grabbed my hand and pulled me into his arms.


    Even though there was ayer of cloth between us, I could clearly hear his strong heartbeat and feel


    his body heat.


    I swallowed nervously as I looked up at him.


    "Mia, this is my fiancee, Sofia Byrne.She is the woman I want to spend the rest of my life with.I hope


    you won¡®t pester me anymore."


    Flushing once again, this time with embarrassment, I struggled to escape from his arms but he only


    tightened his arms around me.


    "I don¡®t believe it! William, I know you¡®re only saying this because you are angry with me.But I won¡®t


    falter.I know that soon, our rtionship will be back to normal." The woman named Mia roared as she


    shook her head.


    Turning his back on her, William suddenly pressed me against the door.


    Before I could react, his lips covered mine in a warm kiss.


    All at once, the only thing I became aware of was his scent.


    My heart started beating wildly as I stared up into the face that had suddenly be my entire world.


    Holding my face reverently, William licked at my lips with the tip of his tongue..


    This kiss was so gentle and sweet that I couldn¡®t help but fall into it.


    "You! How can you do this to me?"


    Tears streamed down Mia¡®s face, and her voice choked with sobs.


    The sound of her anguish brought me back to reality and I ced my hands on William¡®s chest and


    tried to push him away But William held fast.


    Rather than relinquish his hold on me, he gripped my chin to better angle for his kiss.He pried my lips


    apart with the tip of his tongue until I gave in and his tongue was in my mouth.He clutched me tighter


    as he deepened the kiss.


    "Sofia, you just wait and see what I¡®ll do! You think you can just snatch my William from me? I won¡®t let


    you seed in your evil schemes!"


    Mia roared furiously, her angry words bouncing off the walls.


    It was impossible for me to see Mia because of William¡®s body looming over me, but I heard as her


    angry footsteps receded from the hallway.


    When the furious marching had ended and the hallway was silent once more, I bit down on William¡®s lip


    savagely.


    He grunted in pain and let go of me.


    "She¡®s gone.It¡®s time to end your y." I stared at him coldly.


    "I am not acting.I really wanted to kiss you,"William exined softly.


    "Do you think you can kiss me at will? Who do you think I am?" I snapped at him, anger running


    through my veins.


    "Sofia, I meant every word I said just now.I hope you will consider my proposition and give me a


    chance." William leaned over me, his hands on the door effectively caging me between his body and


    the door.


    When he stared down at me, the tenderness he felt was on disy.I felt like an organism beneath a


    microscope.


    Except he was the microscope and the only thing he saw was me.I could only blink dazedly as I stared


    at him, uncertain of what my next action should be.


    It was several minutester before I was finally able to find my voice.


    "William, you don¡®t have to be with me just because you want to prove that you are now responsible."


    A snort was William¡®s immediate reply to my words.


    His eyes shed and a small self¨Cdeprecating smile graced his face.


    "Sofia, I have never been the type to sacrifice myself just for the sake of responsibility. When I said I


    want to be with you, I truly meant it."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "But we have only met a few times.You don¡®t know me at all."


    Sniffing delicately, I brushed his words aside and reminded him why this could not work.


    "Sofia, who says I don¡®t know you? I haven¡®te to see you in the past few days because I¡®ve been


    taking that time to learn everything I can about you," William said seriously.


    My brows rose in surprise.


    "Did you collect all the things in that room?"


    "Of course."


    William nodded proudly.


    This gesture, more than his words moved me.I stood there silently, battling a lump in my throat as I


    tried to fight back tears.


    "William, why did you do that?" I still couldn¡®t believe it.


    With William¡®s reputation and his family background, he could have any woman of his choice.


    So why was he doing this for me? Was it because of the baby? I was not sure.


    "At first, I just wanted my child to have aplete family, but now I¡®m really obsessed with you.Sofia, I


    really do like you.Do you think you can give our rtionship a chance?"


    William¡®s eyes lit up with a hopeful smile.My eyes widened in disbelief.He just said he liked me.


    How could that be possible? How could a charming and well to do man with his status have a crush on


    me? I was just an ordinary woman who earned a living in the entertainment industry.


    "We don¡®t have to rush into marriage.If you prefer that we date for a while before getting married, that is


    fine by me.Or we can get married right now and then date after marriage.Whichever way you like.Any


    choice you makes is fine by me.All I really want is that you consider my offer."


    "Do you still like Caroline?" I asked hesitantly.


    William¡®s answer bore no such trace of hesitation.


    "That¡®s all in the past.Now I just want to take good care of you and the baby.Sofia, I will be a good


    husband and a good father.Please let me prove it to you, okay?" William asked softly.


    His eyes seemed to be able to bewitch people.I almost epted his proposal at once.


    But something held my tongue, though I wasn¡®t sure what.


    In the end, all I told him was, "I can¡®t agree to be with you right now, but I can give you a chance to


    prove yourself."


    "That¡®s great! You don¡®t have to worry about a thing.I won¡®t let you down, I promise."


    William¡®s eyes lit up brightly, his joy impossible to contain.


    It was also infectious because I found myself smiling back at him.


    Simon¡®s POV:


    Vanessa and I had just finished a round of game when I took the opportunity to pick up my phone and


    check my messages.


    When I saw an invitation from Edward, I shot to my feet in excitement.


    "What¡®s wrong?"


    Vanessa asked, her confused stare following my every move.


    "Edward is going to hold a dessert tasting party for Caroline.He invited me to it," I replied with a smile.


    Since the birthday party, my rtionship with Caroline had be more and more alienated.


    It was obvious that Caroline was deliberately distancing herself from me.


    But I didn¡®t want to give up on her, nor did I want to admit defeat.


    "Simon, are you always going to ept everything Caroline does to you even if it¡®s not pleasant?


    Because from my point of view as a bystander, it¡®s obvious she doesn¡®t like you at all.If you continue


    like this, you will only get more hurt,"


    Vanessa admonished softly, trying to persuade me.


    "I don¡®t think I¡®m worse than Charles, Caroline will know that I am the one for her one day," I said firmly.


    "I can¡®t understand you, but I can introduce a dessert master to you. I hope Caroline can see your


    efforts."


    Vanessa sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Thank you, Vanessa."

 Chapter 480: You Seduced Me First

    Chapter 480: You Seduced Me First


    Caroline¡®s POV:


    This Friday, I gave Grandma a call.The phone rang for quite a while before she picked it up.


    "Hello?" Grandma answered the phone in a low voice.


    I frowned.


    My intuition told me that something was up, but I decided to give it the benefit of the doubt.


    "Grandma, we¡®re going to have a dessert tasting party tomorrow.My kids love desserts.I¡®d love to bring


    them there."


    "Of course, you can.I¡®m sure they miss you very much.But¡­"


    A sinking feeling emerged in the pit of my stomach.


    "But what?" I hurriedly asked.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Grandma sighed.


    "I¡®m afraid Charles won¡®t agree to this."


    "What? Why not?"


    "The kids made trouble.They¡®re grounded and aren¡®t allowed toe out of their rooms yet."


    I could not help but wonder what the kids had done to warrant them being grounded.


    "What happened?" I anxiously asked.


    "You¡®d bettere over and see for yourself. Charles isn¡®t home right now."


    Grandma hung up the phone as soon as she finished speaking.


    I felt that something fishy was going on, but I just shrugged it off.I was so anxious about the kids that I


    could not bear to think of anything else.


    Without further ado, I went to the Moore mansion to find out what had happened.I did not bother to ask


    my bodyguard to drive me there.I drove there myself.


    It was raining heavily when I arrived.


    Although the door was not that far from the parking lot, I still got wet.


    With my heart pounding in my chest, I reached out and knocked on the door.


    Nobody answered it.


    But when my knuckles touched the door, it opened a crack.


    Confused, I pushed the door open.


    The living room was pitch ck, and nobody seemed to be home.


    "Grandma? Are you home?"


    Was nobody home? But I just talked to Grandma on the phone.


    Not to mention, the door was open.


    While my imagination was running wild, the chandelier atop my head suddenly lit up.


    "Surprise!" somebody yelled all of a sudden.


    I was startled.


    At this moment, James rushed to me and threw himself into my arms.


    Holding Jerry and Jason¡®s hands, Grandma looked at me with a smile.


    James kissed me on the cheek and said, "Mommy, I missed you so much."


    "Mommy, Mommy!"


    Jerry and Jason ran towards me excitedly.They were like little birds weing their mother bird.


    "The kids wanted to give you a surprise, so I had to¡­ I hope it¡®s okay with you," Grandma said with an


    apologetic smile.


    I shook my head helplessly.I found it cute that Grandma was still yful and innocent in her old age.


    She even worked with the kids to y a trick on me.


    With a toy pistol in his hand, James ran around the house and pretended as if he was in a shooting


    field.


    He even shouted "bang, bang, bang!" as he rolled down from the sofa and jumped onto the tea table.


    Jerry and Jason ran after their brother and screamed in excitement.I felt dizzy as the kids ran around.


    But at the same time, I was happy.


    This happy moment felt so surreal. A few minutester, James was drenched in sweat.


    "Alright, kids.Stop it now.Go take a shower ande with Mommy.We¡®ll go to a dessert tasting party


    tomorrow.We¡®re gonna have fun!"


    While the kids were looking at me with beaming smiles, I grabbed James and lifted him up.


    "James, let¡®s take a shower together!" James nestled in my armsfortably.


    "Do you want me to help you?"I asked.


    James shook his head at once.


    "No, thanks.I¡®m a big boy now.I usually take a shower on my own now."


    It turned out that my son had really grown up while I was away.


    "If you say so.Don¡®t y with water, or bury your head in the water, or anything dangerous, okay? Just


    take a quick shower!" I reminded him.


    "Okay, okay!"


    James impatiently eximed as if he could not stand my nagging anymore.


    While I was watching my kids go to their rooms, Grandma came over with a change of clothes.


    "Caroline, you should change as well.Your clothes are wet.Here.You can wear this while I dry your


    clothes."


    I took the clothes over and gave Grandma a grateful smile.


    "Thank you."


    When I took a closer look at the clothes, I was stunned.This was Charles¡¯s night robe.


    Grandma must have noticed that I was hesitant, so she reassured me, "It¡®s just for a while.Don¡®t


    worry.Charles isn¡®t home."


    I nodded with a sigh.I had no choice but to wear it.


    The robe was very loose on me.


    While I was fastening the belt, the door behind me suddenly opened.


    Thinking it was Grandma, I turned around with a smile.


    But the next second, my eyes widened in surprise.


    "What what are you doing here?" I stammered.


    Charles was standing in front of me, also stunned.


    "I¡®m the one who should be asking you that," he retorted.


    His gaze fell on what I was wearing.


    For a second, his ck eyes glinted with emotions I couldn¡®t read.


    It was only then did I realize that he was right.


    This was his home.


    Of course, he had the right to be here, I was the one who was not supposed to be here.


    Flustered, I tightened my cor and was at a loss for words.


    "I¡®m leaving¡­"


    There was dead silence in the room.


    The way Charles looked at me made my skin crawl.


    My instincts were telling me to run.


    If I stayed here any longer¡­ I strode to the door.


    But after taking a few steps, I stumbled over an uneven carpet.I closed my eyes and screamed in a


    panic.


    "Ah!"


    To my surprise, the pain that I was expecting did note.


    Ever so slowly, I opened my eyes, and I found myself in Charles¡®s arms.


    "Thank you." I propped myself up.


    However, Charles held me even tighter.


    "Don¡®t move," he said in a low and hoarse voice.


    His words sounded like a warning and, at the same time, seduction.I must admit, it was tititing.


    It took me a moment before I understood why he did not let me move.


    He was as hard as a stone.I could feel his erect manhood pressing on my side.


    The belt on my waist was the only thing that was securing the robe.


    But because of our posture, the deep V¨Ccor waspletely open in his direction.


    Needless to say, my full bust was open for his viewing.


    My brain went nk, and my face turned a deep shade of red.I hurriedly covered my chest with my


    hands.


    But, I knew that it was toote.


    "I¡­ I¡®ll go get changed.I¡®ll exin everything to youter."


    Just as I was about to run away, Charles reached out and put his arms around my waist, stopping me


    from leaving.


    The next moment, he pulled me up and pushed me onto the sofa.


    My heart skipped a beat.I wanted to run.


    However, Charles was way faster than me.He put his hands against the sofa and blocked my way with


    his body.I took a deep breath and tried to calm myself down.


    "Charles, what¨Cwhat do you want?"


    It was hard for me to calm down when he was so close to me.


    What was more, the scenes of our passionate sex kept shing through my mind.


    "That¡®s my question for you,"


    Charles whispered while gazing into my eyes.His eyes were like deep whirlpools.


    The more I looked into them, the more I felt that my soul was going to be sucked in.


    "You¡®re in my house, wearing my night robe.What do you want?"


    Charles whispered in my ear.


    We were inches away from each other that I could hear his breath on my face.My mind was a mess.


    Suddenly, he looked down from my face and took a nce at my chest.


    "You¡®re not wearing anything underneath, and you threw yourself into my arms.Caroline, I¡®m afraid it¡®s


    you who should exin yourself.Hmm?"


    The way hisst word sounded brought a chill down my spine.


    Although my mind was buzzing, I still managed to grab my cor.He¡­ he even knew I did not wear any


    underwear.


    Could it be that he saw everything just now?


    "It¡®s¨Cit¡®s just a misunderstanding.I came here to pick the kids up.Had I known you¡®d return tonight, I


    wouldn¡®t havee here." I reached out and pushed him away.


    However, Charles were faster and stronger than me.


    He held both of my hands with only one of his.


    And no matter how hard I tried to break free of his grasp, I could not.


    "You seduced me.As a man, I have to give you a response as respect."


    I did not seduce him at all! But just as I opened my mouth to speak, he pressed his lips to mine.


    His kiss was deep and torrid.


    With his free hand, he unfastened the belt without a hitch.


    The robe spread out immediately.


    And my breasts, which I had tried so hard to cover, were now exposed.


    But right now, nothing else seemed to matter anymore.


    All I could think about was the pleasure I was feeling as his leg rubbed against the most sensitive part


    of my body.


    My body seemed to have a mind of its own.


    I could not help but put my hand on Charles¡®s shoulder and moan lustfully.


    My nails also dug into his skin in arousal.


    Although I hated to admit it, I was on fire.

 Chapter 481: The Underwear

    Chapter 481: The Underwear


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    The bathrobe was askew.


    Caroline¡¯s delicate body in all of her curvy glory as well as the bewitching sight between her legs was


    laid bare for my greedy eyes.She was delicate yet so alluring that I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her.


    Under my bewitched gaze, her skin and cheeks turned red with embarrassment and lust.


    Reverently, I held her breasts in my hand, weighing the soft mounds.


    "Charles, stop it."


    Her words told me to stop, but her body urged me on, her eyes shining bright with the lust she was


    trying not to feel.In fact, her soft refusal came out as more of a moan.


    "Are you really sure you want me to stop?" I asked just before I kissed her.


    "No¡­ But the kids¡­"


    Caroline¡¯s voice was shaky, most of her words nothing but long moans.


    "Grandma will take care of them.Don¡¯t be nervous.Rx."


    Done with the conversation, I sucked on her earlobe gently before turning my attention to the beautiful


    mounds of flesh beckoning me.


    Bending my head, I took one nipple into my mouth, suckling as I palmed her left breast.


    "Charles.., I can¡¯t stand it anymore¡­"


    "Beg me." I slowed down on purpose.


    "Please."


    Caroline stared at me beneath hershes, giving me ae hither look. I wasn''t sure she was aware


    she was making


    "Dad, are you drinking milk from mom¡¯s breast?"


    A confused but childish voice asked from behind me.


    The sound was soft, barely above a whisper.


    But at this very moment, it might as well have been a bomb.


    With a jerk, I released the nipple I was currently worrying with my teeth and quickly covered Caroline


    with the night robe.


    "Go back to your room and sleep!" I snapped, ordering my son out of the room.


    This brat!


    How dare he barge in here and ruin the intimate moment my wife and I were sharing?


    "But it¡¯s not yet time for bed.Mom said we will be spending the night at her house and tomorrow we will


    eat lots of desserts," James replied, confused as to why I was ordering him to go to sleep.


    "Mommy isn¡¯t leaving.Now, go back to your room and y with your younger brothers!" I growled, my


    patience running out, Caroliney on the sofa and dared not to move.


    "Okay."


    Finally, the door closed behind him.


    Expelling a breath of relief, I turned to Caroline so we could pick up from where we stopped, but she


    pushed me away angrily


    "Bastard! Bastard!" she repeated over and over, cursing me out as she tied her night robe angrily.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Still fuming, she swiped her clothes off the floor and marched out of the room.


    The hazy cloud of anger she was in blinded her to anything else but the need to leave the room.


    So much so that she didn¡¯t notice that her underwear was still on the floor.


    "Caroline, wait¡­" I began, trying to draw her attention to the forgotten item, but she cut in ruthlessly.


    "Shut up! I¡¯m leaving!"


    "But I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t leave now¡­"


    Again, I tried to tell her, but the angry woman wouldn¡¯t let me say one full sentence.


    "Enough! I don¡¯t want to hear another word from you.I¡¯m leaving and that¡¯s final!"


    And with that deration, Caroline turned and ran out of the room like a frightened rabbit.


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    I rushed into the bathroom and took off the nightgown.


    In the mirror, I could see that most of my body was still red until now.


    The ce where Charles sucked was still red and slightly swollen.


    The tips of my ears turned hot as I blushed fiercely.


    Lowering myshes, I hastily wore my bra and found my shirt in the dryer.


    Only when I was decent could I look at my reflection in the mirror.


    When I turned to my pile of clothes to take out my panties, I was left mystified.


    My underwear was missing.


    Where could it be? Over and over, I checked through my clothes and even the dryer and theundry


    basket in its entirety, but I couldn¡¯t find it.


    Did I leave it in the bedroom? No wonder Charles had been absolutely certain I couldn¡¯t leave.


    What the hell was he nning to do with it? Once again, I put on Charles¡¯ nightgown and tied the knot


    firmly.


    When I got to the master bedroom, I knocked politely and waited for him to open the door.


    Some timeter, I heard the sounds of unhurried footsteps just before the door was opened.


    A small towel wrapped around his waist was the only thing covering his nakedness.


    Obviously, Charles had just been in the shower.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯ I cursed silently as I appreciated the view against my will.


    He had long but muscly legs, a thick chest but not so heavily muscled like a gym rat.


    Even his natural pheromone was making me restless.


    A few minutes ago, I had been spitting mad, but right now, I couldn¡¯t help but feel my anger thawing a


    little as I basked in the magnificence of his body.


    At least now I understood why so many women kept chasing after him.


    Not only did he have an impable family background, he also had to be physically mesmerizing as


    well.


    "What¡¯s up?"


    Charles whispered with a raised brow, his eyes shining with undisguised interest.


    Stretching my hand out imperatively, I demanded, "Please give it back to me."


    "What are you talking about?" he asked flippantly as he turned away from me and walked into the


    dressing room.


    "Why don¡¯t youe in first?"


    No! There was no way I was going back into the bedroom.


    Besides, I just saw Charles head into the walk-in closet.


    I waited outside for a while, but he didn¡¯te out.


    There was nothing else I could do but follow him.I found Charles just as he wore his pants and zipped


    up.


    Immediately, I turned my back to him even as my face med.


    "I only came to take it back."


    "Not a problem, but first, you have to tell me what I have taken from you."


    Charles¡¯s nonchnt voice was muffled by the shirt he was in the process of wearing.


    "Don¡¯t mess with me.You know exactly what I¡¯m talking about."


    He simply stared back at me, unmoved.


    My anger red again and I snapped at him.


    "Do you have some kind of fetish for collecting women¡¯s underwear? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll buy you a


    dozen pair next time."


    Instead of getting angry, Charles lips spread in a smug smile.


    Lips curving into an impish smile, Charles growled, "If I happen to have such a kink, then I¡¯m only


    interested in yours.Are you going to give your underwear to me?"


    His bright smile didn¡¯t change at his crude words.


    It would appear that the man didn¡¯t have a single shy bone in his body, nor did he feel any shame.


    "You pervert!"


    I yelled again because I had no other words I could use to scold him, Shrugging.


    Charles buttoned up his shirt.


    When he was done, his unruffled gaze returned to mine.


    "It¡¯s on our bed." I whirled around and stormed out of the walk-in closet.


    Sure enough, I saw my underpants on the gray quilt.


    Quickly, I grabbed it and dashed out of the bedroom, not even stopping to say anything more to him.


    Just before I reached the door, his voice announced from behind me.


    "You should be more careful and ensure you don¡¯t leave anything behind next time."


    Next time? There would be no ¡®next time¡¯ because I have learnt my lesson! I went back to the bathroom


    and put on all my clothes.I didn¡¯t know what was wrong with me.


    How could I lose all myposure in front of him? While I was lost in thoughts, someone knocked on


    the door.


    Smoothing my expression into something more approachable, I went to open the door.


    On the other side was Grandma.


    Smiling ndly, Christine said quietly, "Caroline, it¡¯s raining quite heavily.Why don¡¯t you stay and have


    dinner with us?"


    "No, thanks.I¡¯d better go back."


    "The kids and I are supposed to be the only ones at home today.Charles¡¯ return isn¡¯t part of the n.He


    has a business dinner tonight and will leave soon.Can¡¯t you stay and keep uspany?"


    I hesitated for a long time but eventually I agreed to stay.


    When we got downstairs, the children were already at the table.


    James waved at me and said, "Mom,e here."


    I had already started walking towards him when I saw Charles settling into his seat.


    Coming to aplete stop, I graced Charles with a small frown.


    "Don¡¯t you have a business dinner to get to?"


    "It¡¯s got canceled."


    Charles¡¯ reply was flippant as he smirked at me.


    James handed the pudding to Charles and said, "Dad, taste the pudding.Mom brought it here.It¡¯s


    sweet!"


    "Okay, let me have a taste."


    Charles scooped up a mouthful of dessert, tasted it carefully, and said, "It¡¯s really sweet.Only kids like


    these desserts."


    My brows furrowed as I tried in vain not to feel offended.


    Was he making fun of me? However, there was no mockery in his tone.It sounded like he was indulging


    a child.


    "No! Daddy is the child!" James protested.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    "James is right."


    Charles put down the spoon and asked leisurely, "Why am I a child?"


    "You still drink Mommy¡¯s milk. I saw it just now! So you are a child!" James dered loudly

 Chapter 482: Another Misunderstanding

    Chapter 482: Another Misunderstanding


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    I was drinking milk when I heard James¡¯ words.


    My face turned the deepest shade of red and a violent fit of coughing shook my frame as my milk went


    down the wrong way. The servant and Grandma burst intoughter.


    Jerry and Jason stared at the adults in confusion, their minds unable toprehend what was


    happening.


    Charles took one look at me before turning his attention to the servant.


    "Get Mrs.Moore a ss of water."


    Whirling around immediately, the servant left to do his bidding "Mom, did I say something wrong?"


    James asked innocently, his eyes wide with confusion"


    "Silent," Charles thundered.


    Instead of staying silent, James opened his mouth to say something.


    Afraid that he would say something shocking once again, I quickly spooned some pudding and stuffed


    it into his mouth.


    "Dad is right.If you keep talking, I won¡¯t take you to the dessert tasting party."


    James swallowed the pudding, pouted, and mumbled, "Mom, why are you supporting Dad?"


    Reflexively, I nced at Charles before turning my face away as a blush heated my cheeks.


    The truth was, I was not supporting Charles.I was simply helping myself.I spent the rest of dinner


    feeling awkward and unable to look anyone in the eye.


    James¡¯ment had been innocent, but it was not enough to lift the humiliation that was covering me


    like a nket.I felt so humiliated that I didn¡¯t want to stay in the house a moment longer.


    Once the debacle that was dinner was over, I hurried the kids, wanting to leave as soon as possible.


    "I can drive you home.I actually still need to go back to thepany."


    Charles went downstairs with the car keys and led the kids out.


    The cool evening breeze cooled some of the heat in my cheeks.


    Staring at the backs of Charles and the kids, a lump lodged in my throat.


    On several asions, this exact scene had appeared in my dreams.


    And every single time I had woken up in bed alone, there was nothing but the wistfulness of my dreams


    to keep mepany, and I felt empty.


    There was no warm embrace and sweet morning kiss from charles, nor the joyfulughter of the


    children.


    What greeted me was only dead silence.


    "Mommy, hurry up!" James suddenly ran back and grabbed my hand, pulling me forward.


    His hands were little in mine, but soft and so full of warmth.


    The warmth seemed to flow from his hand into mine before rushing up to envelop my heart.


    Charles stopped and waited for us.


    As soon as we walked over, he pulled my hand out of James¡¯ and held it tightly.


    This hand was bigger than mine, neither was it soft, but it was just as full of warmth.I stared up into his


    deep eyes that were staring down at me with undisguised tenderness.


    Oh, how I wished we could stay like this forever.


    "Mommy, why do you keep staring at Daddy? Is there something on his face?" James asked curiously !


    The curious question snapped me out of dreand back into reality rudely.


    Flushing.


    I averted my eyes as my ears turned red again.


    Floundering, I looked around in confusion, unsure of what to do with myself.


    My obsession with Charles had just been discovered by James.


    What could be more embarrassing than this? In order to escape from the two of them, I hurriedly


    opened the door, nning to get in.


    But I stopped short when I noticed a pink coat on the back seat.


    Obviously, it belonged to a woman.


    A faint smell of perfume wafted off the coat.


    The smell was familiar, but I couldn¡¯t immediately ce where I first came into contact with this


    particr perfume.


    When I picked up the coat, something dropped out of the pocket.


    It was a woman¡¯s underwear! "Charles, are you really interested in collecting women¡¯s underwear?" I


    sneered


    Charles leaned over to take a closer look.


    After a moment of silence, he said hesitantly, "This is Samantha¡¯s coat.I was drunk in the bar that


    day.She¡­"


    "I don¡¯t want to know what happened between you and her after you got drunk!" I snapped, trying my


    best to sound unconcerned.


    The thought had a mocking smile pulling at my lips.


    What right did I have to be bothered by the presence of another woman¡¯s underwear in his car? I had


    divorced him, hadn¡¯t I? He had the right to sleep with another woman, didn¡¯t he? What¡¯s more, he was


    drunk.


    Wasn¡¯t itmon to make mistakes when under the influence of alcohol? All my rational reasoning


    failed to stop my chest from getting stuffy as angry tears stung my eyes.


    "You should send her coat and underwear back as soon as you can.You never know, something might


    happen again when you two meet up."


    Damn! Why did I sound so jealous?!


    "Kids, get out of the car. Your father has something important he needs to sort out."


    Without another word, I alighted the car and started helping each child out of the car.


    The servants arrived as I was helping them out.


    With a small nod, I indicated that they should take the kids back into the house first.


    "Caroline, let me exin!"


    "There¡¯s no point.I already know what you are going to say.You are about to tell me it was a


    misunderstanding, isn¡¯t that right? The nude photo of you and Raina was a misunderstanding.Now I


    found Samantha¡¯s underpants in your car and you are going to tell me that it is also a


    misunderstanding, aren¡¯t you?"


    With an annoyed growl, I pushed at Charles¡¯ chest before turning around and running away.


    But I didn¡¯t get very far before Charles caught up to me.


    He grasped both my arms and forcefully dragged me into the vi.


    The noise alerted Grandma and she hurried out of the kitchen to investigate.


    "Why did you return so soon? Did something happen?"


    "Nothing is wrong, Grandma.Caroline has misunderstood a few things and I need to exin it to her."


    Charles dragged me upstairs.He locked the door and threw me onto the bed.


    My anger at his actions knew no bounds.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Growling as hot tears welled up in my eyes, I grasped everything within my reach and flung it at him.


    Be it the jars, bottles or even themp on the bedside table, nothing was spared.


    "Caroline, why don¡¯t you trust me? Just because you saw a coat, you decided that I¡¯ve slept with


    another woman! Just so you know, I am a very, very picky man.I don¡¯t just pick up random women! And


    more importantly, you are the only one I want to sleep with! ¡­ Fuck!"


    Charles¡¯ words were a continuous yell. He trailed off as he seemed to run out of steam.


    Just to show him exactly what I thought of his words, I grabbed the ss on the bedside table and


    threw it at his forehead.


    The ss grazed his face as it hit the door with a thump.


    Then it crashed on the floor.


    "Ah!"


    Someone shouted outside the door.


    My heart missed a beat.


    It was Grandma¡¯s voice!


    "Oh my God! She fell down the stairs!"


    The servant¡¯s scream came from outside.


    "Grandma!"


    Charles¡¯s face also changed.


    We both ran for the door at the same time.


    When I got out of the bedroom, I found Grandma lying under the staircase, her head covered in blood.

 Chapter 483: Sequela

    Chapter 483: Sequ


    Charles¡® POV:


    We took Grandma to the hospital immediately.


    With a low growl, I clenched my fist and smashed it against the wall.


    The pain spread from my hand to my heart, and guilt and regret almost drowned me.I could hardly


    breathe.


    "I¡®m sorry." Caroline¡®s apologetic voice came from behind me.


    "It¡®s not your fault. Don¡®t me yourself."


    I went to her immediately and tried tofort her.


    "If something happens to Grandma, I¡­"


    Caroline sobbed as her tears spilled over and ran down her cheeks.


    Tutting softly, I wiped her tears away and tried to reassure both Caroline and myself.


    "I have invited the best expert in the country to treat Grandma.She will be fine."


    Grandma¡®s operationsted for six hours.


    Eventually, the doctor walked out of the operating room and took off his mask.


    "Her leg was slightly broken, but the operation was sessful."


    After several hours of feeling like I couldn¡®t breathe, the boulder constricting my airways was finally


    lifted at his news


    "But¡­"


    The doctor began and my heart rate skyrocketed at the serious expression on his face.


    His eyes found mine and he continued in a grave voice.


    "The patient is too old to undergo the craniotomy operation, so the blood clot in her brain can¡®t be


    removed, and there may be some sequ."


    "Sequ? What are the sequ?" Caroline asked nervously.


    "It¡®s hard to say for the time being.It may affect her vision, hearing, physical movements, or she may


    not even wake up." My heart jolted.


    "Is there nothing else we can try?"


    "Well, there is only one person who can probably help her."


    "Who is it?"


    "Hugo Neame, the most authoritative brain specialist in France. But I heard that he wouldn¡®t leave


    France, so¡­"


    "Perhaps I can have more luck in convincing him," Caroline said happily.


    Caroline¡®s POV:


    Tracy drove me to Dad¡®s vi after we talked to Grandma¡®s doctor.


    "Caroline, why are you so anxious? What happened?" Dad asked, his voice going high with concern.


    "Dad, I need you to contact Hugo and ask him toe to Los Angeles.Christine has a brain injury.He is


    the only one who can perform the surgery." I cried, my anxious gaze pleading with him to oblige my


    request.


    "Caroline, you know that Hugo is a stubborn man.Since the ident that caused his wife¡®s death in Los


    Angeles, he has been unwilling to return to the states."


    With a rueful grimace, Dad shook his head.


    "Butst time¡­"


    "Thest time Hugo managed to get over his stubbornness long enough to make the trip was because


    of the favor he owes me for helping him out of a difficult spot."


    "Dad, Christine has always treated me like her own granddaughter.I must save her."


    "You have already paid off what you owed the Moore family.There is no need to have anything to do


    with them again," Dad said coldly.


    "As long as I can save her, I will promise you anything."


    I pleaded with him, unwilling to give up.


    The thought of Grandma in aa made my heart ache.


    "Will you agree to any condition" Dad asked, raising his eye browe.


    "Yes." I nodded firmly for a long while, Dad stayed silent, pondering something


    Eventually, he turned to stare me down intently


    "Does your promise extend to Charles if i ask you to never see hun again, will you do it? My eyes


    widened in disbelief and my heart sank. Could I promise him that I would never see Charles again? No,


    I couldn¡®t make such a promise.


    My mouth wouldn¡®t even form the words.


    Just thinking about it wrenched my heart into a million pieces It was so painful that I could hardly


    breathe.


    But Grandma¡­ I couldn¡®t let her die because of my own selfish desires.


    Biting my lower lip, I suppressed my bitterness at his demand and forced the words out.


    "Yes, I promise.I won¡®t see him again."


    Dad nodded with satisfaction.


    "How can you promise him something like that?!"


    Tracy snapped, her eyes wide with indignation.


    "You should head back.Tell Charles that I will invite Hugo to perform the surgery on Grandma."


    My reply was sinct and devoid of any emotion.


    Opening her mouth, Tracy tried to say something but then decided against it.


    Without another word, she turned around and left.


    Heartbroken, I closed my eyes andforted myself with the knowledge that I¡®d made the right


    decision.


    The pain I was feeling right now was inconsequential as long as Grandma recovered.


    Her health was the only important thing right now and whatever I had to do to ensure it didn¡®t matter.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Maybe Charles and I were not meant to be together.


    Dad patted me gently on the back andforted me in a soft voice, "Caroline, you have to start a new


    life.There are many excellent men around you, such as Simon¡­"


    "Dad, I have no feelings for Simon!" I blurted, finally breaking down.


    The dam holding back my tears burst and I fell to the floor, loud, ugly tears racking my frame.


    Dad caressed my hair andforted me silently.


    A long whileter, I finally ran out of tears.


    "Dad, why are you so insistent on pairing me up with Simon?" I asked.


    His efforts to make a match between Simon and I were more like a heavy burden for me.It suffocated


    me and left me with no chance to breathe.


    "It¡®s because Simon grew up right in front of me.I know exactly what kind of man he is.If you marry him,


    I will be rest assured that you are in good hands." Dad sighed.


    "But love can¡®t be forced."


    "Caroline, why do you dislike Simon so much? Didn¡®t he do well enough?" Dad asked in confusion.


    "Simon is a good man, but I just don¡®t love him," I said firmly A marriage without love would not be a


    happy one.


    Now that I had made up my mind, I shouldn¡®t give Simon any hope.


    Otherwise, it would only hurt him more deeply Dad sighed helplessly, "Simon is also a poor young


    man.As a matter of fact, I have something to do with the death of his father, Eason."


    My eyes widened in disbelief.


    "You¡®re kidding, aren¡®t you?"


    Dad shook his head before exining with a sad smile.


    "Eason and I were good friends.But then we fought over a business deal.Eason hired kidnappers to


    ambush me at the airport."


    "How could he do something like that to you?"


    Absently, Dad patted me on the shoulder and continued with his tale.


    "Eason¡®s driver, Ken, was afraid that he will be implicated if this kidnapping was exposed, so he told me


    about Eason¡®s n in advance.It was thanks to his tip that I was able to avoid it and changed the date


    of my flight."


    "Then how did Eason die?" I asked with a furrowed brow.


    Dad¡®s silence spoke volumes and a horrible thought urred to me.


    Immediately, I banished the insane thought.


    If Dad had really killed Eason, then why did he raise and treat Simon like his own son?

 Chapter 484: The Truth

    Chapter 484: The Truth


    Caroline¡®s POV


    "The kidnappers didn¡®t see me.They were probably worried that Eason wouldn¡®t pay them, so they


    kidnapped him instead and called me for the ransom.I¡®ve already sent someone to give them the


    ransom, and I¡®ve already called the police, " Dad exined.


    "What happened after that? Did Eason get rescued?" I asked.


    My father let out a sigh, seemingly feeling guilty, "Later on, the police and the kidnappers engaged in a


    shootout.They identally hit a gasoline tank on the ship. By the time I found Eason, he was dying,


    blown up and burnt beyond recognition.I sent him to the hospital at once, but he still didn¡®t make it."


    The scene of an explosion as a fierce battlemenced shed through my mind.It must¡®ve been


    bloody and tragic.


    Just thinking about it made all the hair on my body stand on end.


    "I may be angry that he set me up, but I¡®ve never thought of killing him.I¡®ve been feeling regret over it all


    these years.If I hadn¡®t called the police at the time, perhaps the ident could¡®ve been avoided," said


    my father.


    "Dad, it¡®s not your fault.Eason knew the identity of those kidnappers.Even if you didn¡®t call the police,


    they would probably kill him in order to silence him," I said, trying tofort him.


    if Ken hadn¡®t tipped my father off, he would¡®ve died by now.


    Merely thinking of the possibility made my heart ache.


    "Caroline, do not let Simon know about this.Eason has always been a role model to him.Just let him


    believe that his father is a good man," Dad remarked.


    Though I felt conflicted, I still nodded in agreement.


    "Simon is innocent.My lips are sealed, Dad."


    Dad brushed my hair, staring at me with concerned eyes.


    "Take a warm shower and get some rest, my darling."


    Only then did I realize that my clothes were sopping wet again.


    I pulled the jacket over my shoulders and asked anxiously, "Dad, do you think Hugo will agree to save


    Christine?"


    "I¡®ve already made my promise to you, and I don¡®t intend to break it, Caroline.Just stay at home and


    wait for my news, okay?"


    Dad responded.


    "Okay." I nodded obediently.


    "Caroline, remember, you promised me that you¡®ll never see Charles again.Make sure that you keep


    your promise," Dad said before leaving.


    I tried my best to push down the pain in my heart and nodded, albeit reluctantly.


    "I will."


    ¡®As long as Hugo cures Grandma, every sacrifice I made will be worth it" Iforted myself in silence.


    Samantha¡®s POV:


    While I was rummaging through Raina¡®s belongings, I eventually found a cellphone.I turned it on and a


    message popped up.


    "Raina, I¡®m back.When can we meet? If you don¡®t transfer the money to my ount, I¡®ll expose your


    secret to the public!"


    The message was sent from an unknown number.


    ¡®Who could this person be? What other secrets could Raina be hiding?¡® I scheduled an appointment


    with the mystery person three days from today, ¡®As the saying goes, curiosity kills the cat.But what if it¡®s


    a good surprise?¡® I wondered.


    Soon, the appointed day arrived.


    "Doris, meet up with a person for me, and remember, keep the line open," I said to my assistant the


    moment we arrived at the appointed location.


    "Yes, ma¡®am. I¡®ll take care of it,"


    Doris answered before putting her phone into her pocket I went to a nearby cafe, carefully listening to


    their conversation


    "Who are you? Where¡®s Raina?" the man asked in surprise.


    "Raina is currently busy with something, so she can¡®te here.She has asked me to meet with you,"


    Doris exined


    "I¡®ve never heard Raina mention you before.How can I be sure that you¡®re telling the truth?"


    The man sounded very skeptical


    "It doesn¡®t matter if you believe me or not.I¡®m just here to give you the money," said Doris.


    The man fell silent for a moment, but he eventually let down his guard.It turned out that this man¡®s


    name was Boris.


    He was a doctor.


    A year ago, Raina had bribed him.He drugged Caroline¡®s injection, causing her to have a miscarriage.


    Thereafter, Raina hid Boris in a vi in Puerto Rico.


    And every month, she paid him.


    Over the past two months, Boris hadn¡®t been receiving any money.


    Sensing that something was wrong, he left Puerto Rico and went back to LA.He had been trying to call


    Raina, but she wasn¡®t answering him.


    Because of this discover, I was so delighted that I couldn¡®t hide my smile.


    ¡®¡®God is on my side.He even sent this brilliant chess piece to me! Caroline would never even think that


    Raina is the reason she had a miscarriage" I thought.


    "Doris, give the money to Boris and arrange a residence for him.Make sure to tell him not to tell anyone


    about this."


    After returning to the clinic, Doris asked tentatively, "Samantha, what are you nning to do?"


    "What else would I be nning? I¡¯m going to take advantage of the situation.It¡®s best if I could just get


    rid of her for good this time," I sneered.


    Boris was a man who was willing to do just about anything for the right price.


    One day, I would rece Caroline in Charles¡® heart.


    By then, his embrace would belong to me, and me alone.I truly believed that the day woulde soon.


    Just then, my phone rang.


    It was from Charles.


    Feeling nervous and surprised, I answered, "Charles? I thought you¡®d never want to talk to me


    again.I¡®m sorry about the coat.I didn¡®t expect that Caroline would misunderstand you because of it.I¡®m


    truly sorry."


    I tried my best to sound apologetic.I had put the sexy ckce underwear into the pocket of the coat


    on purpose.I wanted to use it to remind Charles that I had plump buttocks, and that I was just as sexy


    as Caroline.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In all honesty, I didn¡®t expect Caroline to see it.It was quite a pleasant surprise.


    However, I couldn¡®t let Charles be aware of my ambition now.


    My n was to make him fall in love with me out of his own volition.


    On the day that he called to question me about the matter, I exined to him in tears that it was an


    ident.


    I made up a story, saying that I met some friends in the bar and lost a bet with them in a drinking game


    that night after he got drunk, so I epted the punishment and took off my underpants.


    Truthfully, I just hid my underwear into the pocket of my coat out of a whim.


    I didn¡®t expect it to cause quite a stir! Charles was still fuming, but he didn¡®t me me for what


    happened anymore.


    After all, the sound of my voice was quite convincing that I was innocent, "If you want to make it up to


    me, help me ask Caroline out,"


    Charles bargained anxiously.


    ¡®Does this mean that Caroline doesn¡®t want to see Charles now? Ha! I must¡®ve driven quite a wedge


    between them.They might even end up having a serious fight.Things are going much smoother than I


    thought"


    "I¡®ll give it a try, but I can¡®t guarantee that she¡®ll agree," I answered.


    "I know you can do it," Charles said firmly.


    "Got it. I¡®ll talk to her," I said

 Chapter 485: I’ve Fallén In Love With Charles

    Chapter 485: I¡¯ve Fall¨¦n In Love With Charles


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    Grandma¡¯s operation was sessful.I believed that she would soon regain consciousness.


    But ever since that fateful day, I hadn¡¯t seen Caroline again, and I couldn¡¯t get through to her.


    from the inside¡­..I was starting to get anxious.


    My migraines had bing more and more frequent these past few days.


    The stabbing pain broke my nerves, and it felt like my brain was being cracked from the inside.


    I really wanted to see Caroline, so I¡¯d asked Samantha to make up an excuse to ask her out for me.


    While I was driving, my phone rang.


    It was from Corey.


    "Charles, Adam Wilson wants to broker a partnership with me."


    I pondered for a moment and replied, "Tell him that you agree to work with him.Let¡¯s see what he¡¯s


    nning to do."


    Perhaps pent up by failing to frame Carolinest time, Adam could no longer remain calm.


    That bastard was always a big threat to her.


    The only way I could feel relieved was to get rid of that asshole for good.


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    During the afternoon, I went to Samantha¡¯s clinic for a follow-up consultation.


    "Caroline, you¡¯re here!" Samantha greeted me warmly.


    I nodded and gave her a smile.


    Upon seeing the coat that used to be in the backseat of Charles¡¯ car was now on her chair, my heart


    stopped.


    Conflicted, I asked, "Samantha, that coat¡­"


    She smiled back at me and exined, "I identally left it in Charles¡¯ car that night.He said that he


    likes seeing me wear this coat."


    Bitterness filled my heart.


    I tried to remain casual about it and just said, "You seem to have a good rtionship with him."


    "Well, we do get along fine," she answered.


    Not long after, I sat on the sofa.


    "Does Charles think along the same lines?" I asked.


    Samantha sat across me.She had a beautiful oval face and bright eyes.


    Unlike those pretty yet flighty women, she was well-mannered and ssy.


    Today, she was wearing a professional outfit.


    She wore a white shirt and a tight ck skirt, which entuated her already incredible figure.


    The way she sat made her look even sexier.


    It was then that I remembered thece underwear I saw in the backseat of Charles¡¯ car that day.


    ¡®It probably looks good on her.And Charles probably likes it too" I thought with disdain.


    "Caroline, you seem to be avoiding Charlestely. Would you like to talk about it?"


    I took a deep breath first and said, "I promised my dad that I wouldn¡¯t meet with Charles again."


    "So¡­ your rtionship is officially over, huh?" she asked.


    Her words left me stunned.


    Are Charles and I really over?¡¯ I had asked myself the same question over and over.


    Still, I didn¡¯t know how to answer it.


    Thus, I just told Samantha, "Maybe."


    "In that case, I have something to tell you, Caroline."


    Samantha stood up, sat next to me, and held my hand.


    "I¡¯ve fallen in love with Charles.I¡¯m hoping that I can get your blessing, Caroline."


    This time, my mind went nk.


    Not only was Samantha my therapist, she was also my savior.I had always regarded her as a close


    friend.


    ¡®Should I give her my blessing?¡¯ I wondered.


    I had no idea that when or how I left Samantha¡¯s clinic.


    But by the time I gathered myposure, she and I were already sitting in a private room of a bar.


    There were other men and women in the room, and I knew none of them.


    Based on how they interacted with Samantha, they seemed to be her friends, "Samantha, I hear that


    your new boyfriend will being tonight.Is it true?"


    "Samantha¡¯s other pursuers are going to cry out of jealousy."


    "You know, I do wonder what sort of man was able to win Sam¡¯s heart."


    "Oh, stop it, guys! He hasn¡¯t even acknowledged me as his girlfriend yet."


    Samantha appeared to be delighted.


    Meanwhile, I was just sitting in a corner, drinking some beverages.


    Having heard their conversation, I was confused.


    ¡®Samantha¡¯s new boyfriend? She just told me that she¡¯s fallen in love with Charles.How could she have


    a new boyfriend already?¡¯ Just then, the door opened from outside.


    "Charles!"


    Samantha sprang to her feet and approached him.


    Everyone else stood up as well.I turned my gaze towards the man as well.


    The bright light inside the room illuminated him.


    Even though he was just wearing a in white shirt, he still looked charming.


    Charles was simply excellent.


    The second he showed up, he already captivated everyone¡¯s attention.


    Even the girls who were singing stopped what they were doing and surrounded him.


    "Is he Samantha¡¯s new boyfriend?"


    "Whoa! He¡¯s so good-looking!"


    Charles swept his eyes across everyone¡¯s faces until his eyes met mine.


    Subconsciously, I averted my gaze from him.


    It turned out that Samantha¡¯s new boyfriend was Charles.I didn¡¯t even say hello to him.I just continued


    drinking in silence.


    A girl next to me nudged me with her elbow and asked, "Why don¡¯t you say hello to him?"


    "I don¡¯t know the guy," I replied lightly.


    "Everyone, let¡¯s enjoy the night, shall we?" Samantha told everyone to sit down and then she turned to


    Charles.


    "Charles, why don¡¯t you sit next to me?" she asked.


    I lowered my gaze and stared at the floor.


    All of a sudden, a pair of ck leather shoes appeared before my eyes.


    Even without looking up, I knew it was Charles.


    For a moment, I felt awkward.


    "Bro, do you mind if I sit here?"


    Though Charles soundedidback, people found it hard to refuse him.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The young man sitting on my right moved aside and said, "Of course, bro.Go ahead."


    "Thank you," Charles replied.


    There were so many empty seats, but he had to sit next to me.


    Samantha was the protagonist of the night, and Charles was the deuteragonist.


    Everyone toasted him and wanted to talk to him.


    With every passing moment, more and more people approached him.


    Later on, it became even more crowded.


    Suddenly, someone shouted, "Guys, can we squeeze over there a little?"


    Thereafter, I found myself squeezed tightly next to Charles.


    The dress I wore today wasn¡¯t short, but while I was sitting down, the hemline of the dress had been


    pulled up above my knees, revealing my snow-white thighs.


    At this moment, Charles¡¯ hand was casually resting on his long legs.


    The girl next to me identally pushed me, causing the back of Charles¡¯ hand to brush against my


    thigh.


    My whole body froze.


    I felt as though the part of my skin that he touched was burning.


    But it seemed like Charles waspletely unaware of what happened and was just listening to the


    people next to him.


    I¡¯d been dreading to move his hand away, but I restrained myself, for I didn¡¯t want to touch him at all.


    I wanted to stand up and change seats, but before I could even get up, Charles leaned over to grab a


    ss of wine on the table in front of me.


    He was so close to me that I could feel his breath.


    Even while he was sitting in a ce like this, his fragrant natural aroma lingered.


    It smelled so clean and fresh.


    If I were to move even an inch forward, the tip of my nose would brush against his face.


    I could even sense that many of the women present were looking at me with envy, including Samantha.


    "Just sitting here chatting is kinda boring, isn¡¯t it? Let¡¯s y a game!" someone suggested.


    "Let¡¯s y spin the bottle, shall we?" I nose Right after I heard the name of the game, I understood


    what was about to happen.


    It was a naughty game.


    "The two people who gets pointed at by the bottle have to kiss.Of course, if anyone refuses to ept


    the kiss, he or she can choose another form of punishment.That person will have to drink three shots of


    liquor in a row!"


    The girl who proposed the game seemed really excited.The rest of the party were riled up.


    "Remember, nobody is allowed to quit.Charles, you have to y with us!" said another woman.


    Based on my understanding of this man

 Chapter 486: Kiss

    Chapter 486: Kiss


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    Thanks to the game, the atmosphere suddenly became cheerful.


    Soon, several men and women lost the day they all epted their punishment cheerfully.


    Two men even kissed each other.


    Charles and Samantha lost in the first round, and everyone began to cheer.


    "Kiss! Kiss!"


    Samantha seemed both shy and surprised.


    But Charles picked up the shot ss and just drank.


    Samantha looked disappointed.


    In thest round, someone exerted too much force when rotating the bottle.


    The bottle spun a little too fast and fell from the table before its rotation wasplete.


    And it happened tond at my feet.


    "How is it? How is it now? Who is it pointing at?"


    Everyone was curious about the result.


    My lips thinned as I stared at the unmoving bottle.


    "Since it has fallen from the table, then the result of this round doesn¡¯t count."


    What a coincidence! The mouth of the bottle was pointing at me and the bottom of it was pointing at


    Charles¡¯ foot.


    "Of course, it counts.How can it not count? It¡¯s you two¡¯s turn!"


    Everyone cheered and apuded.


    "Do you want to drink or kiss?" Someone asked.


    My eyes drifted to Charles of their own volition.


    Surprisingly, Charles appeared not to care one way or the other.He stared at me calmly, as if the


    decisiony with me and he was nothing but a bystander.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was on me, especially the women.


    Most of whom couldn¡¯t disguise their envy.I ducked my head, my face heating up with embarrassment.I


    coughed a little to hide my difort before pouring three shots of liquor.


    "I ept the punishment."


    "Really? Why did you let such a good chance go?"


    "It¡¯s now or never!"


    I turned a deaf ear to their words, took the ss, and drank it decisively.


    When I was about to drink the third ss, Samantha said to Charles with a smile, "Charles, you have


    to drink too."


    Someone passed a bottle of liquor to him.


    Charles casually covered his ss with one hand.


    "I didn¡¯t say that I epted the punishment."


    What was that supposed to mean? Everyone stared at him in confusion.I had just poured the third shot


    into my mouth when I felt a sudden heat behind my neck.


    Surprised, I stared up at the face looming over me and found Charles staring at me as he gripped my


    neck.


    Then the face that had so many women swooning inched closer to mine.


    My mouth hung open in shock and Charles took advantage of it.


    Before I could fullyprehend the situation, Charles was kissing me.


    This kiss was not a simple peck like the other participants had shared.


    He stuck his tongue into my mouth.I closed my eyes as our tongues dueled with each other.


    The liquor, most of which I hadn¡¯t swallowed before Charles¡¯ surprise kiss, spread across both our


    tongues and Charles emitted a soft groan at the taste.It was all I could do to hold my breath as his lips


    devoured me.


    "They are kissing like a real couple!"


    "Isn¡¯t Charles Samantha¡¯s new boyfriend? Why is he kissing Caroline instead of Samantha?" Someone


    whispered.


    I didn¡¯t know how long we kissed.


    This kiss was so great that I felt drunk and I forgot to struggle.


    As if he was not satisfied yet, Charles pressed his lips to mine for a long time, but eventually, the kiss


    came to an end.


    Even though the kiss was over, I could still feel Charles¡¯ heavy breathing.


    My gaze remained glued to the floor and I didn¡¯t dare to look at anyone.


    Charles¡¯ eyes were filled with lust.


    Even if I didn¡¯t look at them, I could feel it.


    I whispered, "I''m leaving."


    After this incident, I really didn¡¯t want to stay any longer.


    Charles grabbed my hand and said, "Let me drive you home."


    It didn¡¯t ur to me to reject his offer as a wave of dizziness struck me.


    "Charles!"


    We both ignored Samantha¡¯s voice as we walked out.


    Once we were in the car, Charles promptly fell asleep, and I spent the entire drive back to Moore


    mansion staring at his face.


    Even though Charles had fallen asleep, his face was drawn, indicating that he must have been very


    tired.


    He shouldn¡¯t have drunk so much today.


    My phone chose this moment to ring.


    In the silent car, the phone¡¯s ringtone was harsh.


    Charles frowned and muttered a few delirious words as he turned to his other side.


    Obviously, the sudden re from the phone had disrupted his sleep.


    I muted the phone immediately before sneaking a nce at the caller ID.


    The call was from Simon.I rejected Simon¡¯s call and chose not to delve too deep into my decision.


    The car stopped at the gate of the Moore mansion.


    For a while, I debated on whether I should wake Charles up or not.


    While I was still struck with indecision, the man opened his eyes.


    With a small groan, he sat up and asked, "Did I fall asleep?"


    "Yes."


    Sighing, Charles massaged his temple.


    He flicked a nce over at me before murmuring wearily, "Mom and dad are in the hospital with


    Grandma and Grandpa is too old to take care of the children all by himself.You will have to take care of


    James today.He has a fever and keeps asking for you."


    "You should have told me earlier." I reprimanded him in a sharp tone.


    Without another word, I opened the door and tried to alight from the car.


    But then I noticed that Charles was making no such move.


    "Are you not going to stay with the children?"


    "I still have another social engagement."


    The statement had my brows furrowing in displeasure.


    "If I could, I would spend the rest of the day with you and our children.But business is not that


    simple.Thousands of employees, both at the head office and our branches are all counting on me."


    He didn¡¯t have to exin further for me to understand his point.


    Once, for the sake of work, I had to drink even though I had a fever and had to spend the entire night


    throwing up.


    And my responsibilities weren¡¯t as enormous as that of Charles who happened to be the CEO of an


    international group


    "Don¡¯t worry.I will take good care of James.When I entered the gate, James ran out to greet me,


    "Mommy!"


    My face split in a wide smile as I bent to a knee and opened my arms to ept the hug.


    Once I had him in my arms, I checked his temperature with my fingers.


    "Let me see if you¡¯re still having a fever."


    The little boy wrapped his arms around my neck and asked, "Didn¡¯t Dade back with you?"


    "No.He is very busy."


    James snorted, "I¡¯ve made up my mind.I don¡¯t want to talk to him."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "It¡¯s all his fault.He made you angry so that I didn¡¯t get to see you for so long."


    The statement had my mind shing back to Charles¡¯ tired and drawn face.I put James on myp and


    took the soup from the servant, Zoey.


    While feeding him, I tried to exin the situation to James.


    "Even if you are angry with Dad, you can¡¯t ignore him.It¡¯s not only Dad¡¯s fault if Mom and Dad fight."


    "Does Mom make mistakes too? But Dad said it was all his fault and Mom was always right."


    James tilted his head, confused Did Charles say that to the kids? I was surprised.


    When did Charles be so¡­ reasonable?


    "Mommy is not always right."


    James was more confused, "Mom, you seem to be defending Dad.You don¡¯t like him, do you? Why do


    you put in a good word for him now?"


    What? Did I? I was stunned for a moment.


    The thought left me speechless for a moment.


    Looking at the innocent look in James ¡®eyes, I shook my head quickly.


    "No, I don¡¯t like him, and I¡¯m not defending him."


    It felt like I was trying to convince myself.


    After taking the medicine, James was much better.


    But when I was about to leave, he started crying.


    Seeing how upset he was and knowing he was still ill, I didn¡¯t have the heart to leave him alone in such


    condition.I was able to stop his flow of tears by promising to spend the night.


    James was young but smart.


    "Mom, go to take a shower! You must sleep with me tonight!"


    Was he afraid that I would break my promise? I was in a dilemma.


    But I had tofort him first.I could leave after he fell asleep.


    After taking a shower, James said at once, "Mom,e and sleep."


    With a small nod, I obliged James.


    I just wanted to wait for him to fall asleep before leaving but when I held the little boy in my arms and


    rested my head in the pillow, my eyes closed for a second and before I knew it, I was sound asleep.

 Chapter 487: She Put Her Hand Into His Pajamas

    Chapter 487: She Put Her Hand Into His Pajamas


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    It was midnight by the time I went home from my social engagements.


    The house was eerily quiet tonight.


    After taking a shower, I went to the children¡¯s room.


    The nightlight was on.


    On the bed, James was nestling in Caroline¡¯s arms.


    Caroline, on the other hand, was bent like a shrimp as she held her son in her arms.


    Both were lousy sleepers, so most of the quilt had now fallen to the ground.


    Upon seeing them together like that, I was lost in thought for a moment.I lifted the quilt andy beside


    Caroline.


    Then, I stretched out my arm, so that she could rest her head on it.


    Caroline turned around and leaned towards me; her hands, fumbling around for something.


    I held her hand right when she put it underneath my pajamas.


    My body felt tense and I began breathing heavily. People imed that those who huddled themselves


    up while sleepingcked a sense of security.


    And it seemed as though Caroline wasn¡¯t an exception.


    Thus, I pulled her closer towards me.


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t struggled.


    She just fumbled beneath my pajamas until her soft hands were wrapped around my waist.


    The muscles in my waist tensed up, and it felt like my lower body was on fire.


    Just then, the phone on the bedside vibrated.


    Considering it was the middle of a quiet night, it was hard to ignore it.


    It was Caroline¡¯s phone.


    I grabbed it from the table and saw Simon¡¯s name flickering on the screen.


    Even until now, he was still pestering Caroline.


    ¡®Looks like my warningst time didn¡¯t faze him"


    Caroline groaned in her sleep.


    The frown on her face made it seem like she was woken up by the noise.


    Thus, I asked her, "Someone is calling you.Would you like to answer it?"


    "You answer it for me," she said in azy voice, and then drifted into dreand again.


    I answered the call and put the phone near my ear.


    "Caroline, where are you right now?" Simon asked over the phone.


    I didn¡¯t respond.


    "Caroline, Edward said that you promised him to never see Charles again.Is that true?"


    Simon continued.


    then that I understood something.I now realized that this was the reason why Caroline hadn¡¯t been


    answering my calls during the past few days.


    She didn¡¯t even show up during Grandma¡¯s surgery.


    "I know you still love Charles, Caroline, but he¡¯s a bastard.He doesn¡¯t even understand you! All he¡¯ll


    ever do is hurt you.Know that I¡¯m willing to wait until you finally change your mind, Caroline."


    "She¡¯s asleep right now.Give her another call tomorrow."


    I decided to cut him off because I was sick of hearing him talk of how much he loved Caroline.


    A long silence ensued on the other end of the line.


    "Who are you?" Simon growled.


    "The bastard you just mentioned."


    Having said that, I disconnected from the call.


    The room fell into silence once more.


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    The next morning, I opened my eyes and stared at the ceiling.I was confused as to where I was at this


    moment.


    I turned over and found that the side of the bed next to me was empty.


    Then it came to me that I was on James¡¯ room in the Moore mansion.


    ¡®Why did James get up so early?¡¯ I wondered.


    After getting up, I went to the bathroom to wash my face and brush my teeth.


    The toiletries I used before were still there.


    They were neatly ced on the washbasin, as though I still lived in this house.


    Once I was done washing up, I changed my clothes and went downstairs.


    Down in the dining room, Zoey was preparing breakfast.


    She put a te of food in front of me and said, "Have some breakfast, Mrs.Moore."


    Zoey was a new maid here.


    Even though Charles and I had already separated, each time I was here, she would call me Mrs.Moore.


    None of the other members of the Moore family corrected her, so I never bothered to correct her either.


    "Where are the kids?" I asked.


    "Tracy took James to see a doctor, while J and Richard took the twins out for a day of


    fun.Mr.Moore went to work, but it seems like he caught a cold, so he didn¡¯t have any appetite for


    breakfast," answered Zoey.


    "Did Charlese backst night?"


    Only then did it dawn on me that I indeed heard Charles¡¯ voicest night.


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t it just a dream?¡¯ I wondered.


    ¡®Did he actually sleep next to mest night?¡¯


    "Yes, ma¡¯am.He came out of the children¡¯s room this morning."


    My face was burning up and I could tell that it was so red.


    Last night, I slept so soundly that I wasn¡¯t even aware that Charles was lying beside me.


    After eating breakfast, I went home and changed my clothes.


    This morning, a bidding was going to happen at the Moore Group¡¯s building.


    There were only sevenpanies that would participate in the bidding, so the first round of the bidding


    finished swiftly.


    Soon, the representatives of eachpany left one after another.


    While we were waiting for the elevator, the door of the CEO¡¯s exclusive elevator nearby opened up.


    "Mrs.Moore." I looked over and saw that it was Amy who greeted me.


    She was Charles¡¯ capable assistant, so everyone greeted her warmly.


    "Would you mind staying for a little bit longer, ma¡¯am?" Amy said to me through the crowd.


    I nodded and asked, "Sure.What¡¯s up?"


    "Since you¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t you go upstairs and talk to Mr.Moore?" said Amy.


    I was taken aback by Amy¡¯s request.I pondered on it for a moment, and eventually shook my head.


    "I think it¡¯s best that I don¡¯t.It¡¯s not a good idea."


    "Mr.Moore has a fever right now, ma¡¯am.He¡¯s been upstairs throughout the whole morning and refused


    to go to the hospital.It worries me that he will have a pneumonia.Currently, he¡¯s still working on some


    documents, and I can¡¯t persuade him to see a doctor."


    My heart stopped Thereafter, we took the exclusive elevator upstairs.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    At this moment, nobody else was on the top floor.


    It was eerily quiet up here.


    While I was standing outside the office, I thought for a moment before knocking on the door tentatively.


    It remained silent inside.


    Right after I knocked, the door was opened slightly.


    It turned out that it had been left unlocked.I peered through the crack of the door.


    Inside the spacious office, Charles was leaning against the swivel chair.


    The chair was faced towards the window with its back to me.


    From where I was standing, I could only see the back of Charles¡¯ head and I couldn¡¯t see his


    expression. I stood at the door, staring nkly at him for a good few seconds.


    As I looked at him, I felt conflicted.I had made myself believe that I could move on, but in reality, I was


    just deceiving myself.


    Even after everything that happened, I was still concerned about him.I pushed the door open and


    strutted into the office.


    The sound of my high heels resonated throughout the room.I did my best to walk as lightly as possible,


    but the cking of the heels echoed nheless.


    Charles seemed unbothered by the sounds, which led me to believe that he was asleep.


    Not in the mood to look around his office, I approached him directly.


    He was indeed asleep.


    But my heart sank when I saw that his face was abnormally red.


    Even as he slept, his eyebrows were still knitted together, and there was a thinyer of sweat on the tip


    of his nose.


    His body was trembling slightly.He appeared to be feeling cold.


    My heart skipped a beat when I put my hand on his forehead.


    ¡®He¡¯s burning up!¡¯ I thought, fearing for his safety.


    "Charles, wake up."


    I patted him on the shoulder, but he didn¡¯t even flinch.I squatted down and whispered in his ear,


    "Charles? Charles! Wake up!"


    Suddenly, I felt a warm hand grabbing my hand on his shoulder.


    The next moment, he pulled me down to sit on hisp.I was shocked.


    ¡®Is he awake?¡¯ I wondered.


    I tried to push him away and stand up.


    However, Charles was holding my waist too tightly and he prevented me from getting up.


    "Honey, don¡¯t move," he said in a hoarse yet gentle voice.


    His eyes remained closed.


    His gentleness made me want to cry.

 Chapter 488: Tell Him Never To Call You Again

    Chapter 488: Tell Him Never To Call You Again


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    I couldn¡¯t tell if he was awake or asleep, so I asked, "Are you awake?"


    "Yep," Charles replied in a nasal voice.


    He paused for a moment until he slowly opened his eyes.


    It was obvious that he was feeling very ufortable.


    Charles¡¯ eyes were a bit misty, which made him look befuddled.


    Even so, he still smiled at me the moment he saw me.


    "Why are you here?" he asked.


    My heart ached for him.


    Instead of answering his question, I said, "You have a fever, Charles.You should go to the hospital."


    He didn¡¯t respond to my suggestion and just chuckled at me.


    I felt really bad for him, and I was worried for his health.And when he smiled at me, I got annoyed a


    little.


    "Charles, you¡¯re burning up.How can youugh at a time like this? Why don¡¯t you go to a doctor? Are


    you a child or something?"


    "Fine¡­ fine.I¡¯m going to the hospital right away," he said.


    I was actually surprised that he obeyed me.


    It made me wonder why Amy was unsessful in convincing him.


    Out of the blue, Charles added, "But you have toe with me."


    For a moment, I didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Then, I said to him, "Just take Amy with you.She¡¯s really worried about you."


    "Aren¡¯t you worried about me too?"


    Charles was looking at me like he wanted to see through me.


    In all honesty, I was sad about this.I would be lying if I said that I wasn¡¯t worried about him.


    "I¡¯m gonna tell Amy toe in here and take you to the hospital," I said.


    Just as I was about to stand up, he asked, "Did Edward prohibit you from ever seeing me again?"


    "Huh?"


    I was confused by the sudden change of the subject.


    Charles leaned against the back of the chair, gazing into my very soul.


    "Simon said it over the phonest night."


    Only then did it dawn on me that Charles was the one who answered Simon¡¯s call for mest night.


    Now I understood why I saw the call log this morning but didn¡¯t remember talking to him at all.


    "Dad wants me to get together with Simon." I decided to just tell Charles the truth.


    "Tell him never to call you in the middle of the night again.It¡¯ll cause a misunderstanding," said Charles.


    "It¡¯s fine.I¡¯ll exin what happenedst night to Simon," I answered.


    "I meant for myself."


    Charles locked eyes with me and added, "I might misunderstand your rtionship with him."


    His words moved me, but I couldn¡¯t say anything for a time.


    Just then, we heard a knock on the door.I gathered myposure and stood up from hisp.


    "Come in," Charlesmanded.


    Amy opened the door and walked in.


    She was staring at me with curiosity.


    Clearly, she was asking if I had convinced Charles to go to the hospital.I nodded in response, causing


    her to sigh with relief.


    "Get the car ready,"


    Charles ordered while closing the folder on the desk.


    Amy nodded in response before walking out of the office.


    Then, I followed Charles into the elevator.


    It looked like he was getting more and more ufortable by the minute.He was rubbing his temples


    from time to time.


    "Are you okay?" I asked, unable to resist it any longer.


    Charles nced over at me and asked, "Do I look okay?"


    "Do you feel dizzy?" I asked back.


    "A little," he said.


    I moved closer towards him and suggested, "If you¡¯re feeling dizzy,e lean on my shoulder."


    Charles didn¡¯t respond.


    Confused, I turned my gaze towards him and saw that his reddened face was right before my eyes.


    He then turned around, putting one hand on the wall of the elevator and locking me between the wall


    and his muscr chest.


    Before I could say a word, he raised my chin using his fingers and kissed me passionately.


    The warmth of his lips almost incinerated my reasoning.


    My body trembled with pleasure.


    Instinctively, I tightened my grip on my purse.


    Charles was adept at this stuff.


    He could easily make me lose my mind.I tried my best to remain sane and put my hand on his


    shoulder, intending to push him away.


    But before I could do so, he started kissing me softer little by little.


    And the warmth of his lips became even hotter.


    "This isn¡¯t right.Something is definitely wrong!¡¯ The following moment, his lips slid away from mine.


    Not a secondter, Charles fell forward.


    "Charles!"


    I wrapped my hands around his waist to support him.


    It seemed that he had passed out.


    Soon, the elevator reached the garage.


    When the elevator door finally opened, I saw that Amy was already waiting outside.


    She was also shocked to see that I was holding Charles up.


    "He passed out.Take him to the hospital at once!" I said anxiously.


    Amy and I hobbled Charles into the car and let him lie t on the backseat.


    Once Amy was sure that Charles was settled down on the seat, she said to me, "Mrs.Moore, please


    take the front seat."


    I pondered for a second and shook my head.


    "You need to take him to the hospital now.I¡¯m not going."


    Amy nodded in response before heading into the car.I was really worried and I wanted to say


    something.


    But in the end, I couldn¡¯t say a word.


    I just watched as the car turned to a corner, leave the parking lot, andpletely disappear from my


    sight.I stood there for a time until I finally decided to walk out of the garage, dragging my feet.


    That night, I was having a hard time falling asleep.


    The thought of Charles¡¯ frail appearance during the day made me feel worried about him.


    Finally, I got up and left the house quietly without waking Elena up.


    As I stood in front of the inpatient building of the hospital, i felt a little timid.


    Just then, my phone rang.


    "Where are you?"


    Charles¡¯ voice was hoarse, and it sounded much gentler in the quietness of the night.


    "Downstairs of the hospital," I answered.


    "Come on in.I¡¯m in room 2009."


    Then, he hung up the phone.


    Soon, I reached the ward.I knocked first before entering.


    But to my surprise, there was nobody inside.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t he supposed to be here?¡¯ I took a look around, but he was nowhere to be found.


    "If I hadn¡¯t called you, you¡¯re not going toe up here, are you?"


    I suddenly heard Charles¡¯ voice from behind me.


    Startled, I turned around at once.He was wearing a hospital gown.He had his hands in his pockets,


    looking down at me with a gloomy expression.


    "Where have you been hiding?" I asked.


    "I¡¯ve been on the balcony this whole time," Charles said, gesturing towards the direction of the balcony.


    ¡®Now I get it" I remarked inwardly.


    It was dark outside, so I didn¡¯t notice him from where I was standing inside the room.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon seeing how worn he was, my heart broke.


    "What happened to you? Is it serious? What did the doctor say? How long will you be staying in the


    hospital?"


    Charles chuckled at me.


    "Whoa, take it easy! You¡¯ve got so many questions.Which one would you like me to answer first?"


    I looked back at him and suggested, "Answer them in order one by one."


    But then, he just smiled at me and didn¡¯t answer.


    Instead, he took a step closer towards me.He towered over me, causing me to feel nervous.


    I wanted to back away, but the door was right behind me, closed.


    There was no room for me to retreat.


    Thus, I straightened myself, and looked him dead in the eye.


    "Why are you standing so close to me?"


    Charles was staring right at me.


    His eyes were like a gigantic, trapping me and making it difficult for me to breathe.


    "Who are you to me? Why should I even answer your questions?"


    His words were like a hammer, driving a mighty nail to my chest.


    As I looked into his eyes, I felt only bitterness.


    In the end, I averted my gaze from him.


    I pursed my lips and said, "In that case, I¡¯m leaving."


    I turned around and reached for the doorknob, attempting to leave.


    But the second I made a move, he held my waist.I was shocked.


    The very next second, he carried me and threw me onto the bed behind us.

 Chapter 489: He’s So Tempting

    Chapter 489: He¡¯s So Tempting


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    Charles leaned over, put a hand on my waist, and stared into my eyes.Hebed back the strands of


    hair on the corner of my lips, gently brushing his fingers on my cheek.


    His fingertips warmed not just my skin, but also my heart.


    By now, my eyshes were quivering.


    But the more I indulged in this feeling, the sadder I felt.


    "You seem like you¡¯re perfectly fine.You don¡¯t seem like there¡¯s anything wrong with you," I said in a


    trembling voice.


    "So if I¡¯m fine, you¡¯re just going to listen to Edward and never see me again, is that it?" he argued.


    I turned my face away and said nothing.


    It was then that Charles forced me to look at him and kissed me.I could feel that his body temperature


    was much higher than mine.


    He was really warm.


    I was shocked by this.


    Then, I put my hands on his shoulders, intending to push him away.


    But the next second, I found myself putting my hand down his shirt.


    He chuckled; his breath, bing unsteady.


    "Do you wanna do it?"


    The sound of his voice was simply tempting.


    ¡®He¡¯s so tempting!¡¯ I thought as I ran my hands along his chest.


    And just as I had expected, it was very warm.


    His body temperature was higher than normal.


    Needless to say, he still had a fever.


    "If you want to do it now, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to go somece else."


    Charles heaved a heavy breath, easily lifting me from the bed.


    He held my buttocks and wrapped my legs around his waist.


    While kissing my lips, he said, "Shall we go to the balcony?"


    "No."


    I was practically gasping for breath because of how good he was at kissing.


    Aside from that, his penis was rubbing against my vagina.I couldn¡¯t help but think of what happened on


    the deck of the cruise ship that night.


    "Charles," I moaned as my voice trailed off.


    My hands had be wet with his hot sweat.


    His muscr pecs were heaving along with his irregr breathing.


    "Would you rather do it in bed?"


    Charles¡¯ eyes was just like mine, filled with lust and affection.He grazed his palms on my body,


    caressing me fondly.


    "Is that the only thing you ever think of?" I said, managing to finish my sentence.


    "This is my first reaction whenever I see you.Besides, you¡¯re the one who made the first move," he


    countered.


    My throat was parched and my tongue felt scorched.


    My body was much too sensitive to his every move.


    Beads of sweat slid down from my forehead to the tip of my nose.


    Just before it could fall off my nose, he licked it away.


    It was so erotic, Unable to stand the temptation any longer, I pulled my hand out of his clothes.


    "You misunderstood me," I said in a shaky voice.


    "Misunderstood what?" Charles replied, putting his hand into my clothes.


    Hurriedly, I grabbed his hand through my clothes and said, "You are burning up."


    "I am burning up for you, you know," he bantered.


    The way he smiled made me feel like I was melting. He fondled my breasts over and over.


    The sensation was so incredible that my toes instinctively curled up. I barely had any strength left to


    support myself.


    All I could do now was to hold his arms to prevent muse slipping down.


    "Stop it, Charles.You¡¯re burning up.We should call the doctor in."


    He chuckled at my response and said, "You know what? You seem like you¡¯re also burning up.Your


    face is red and your body is hot."


    ¡®He¡¯s making fun of me! I¡¯m just worried about him and he¡¯s teasing me!¡¯ I thought.


    Annoyed by his behavior, 1 gritted my teeth and bit his shoulder.


    "Don¡¯t touch me! Put me down!"


    "Don¡¯t you want me to recover as soon as possible?"


    Instead of letting me go, Charles sat down on the sofa while still carrying me.He held my waist with one


    hand, and his other hand was on my breast.


    I wanted to deny it, but the thought of his frail appearance in the elevator, my heart softened.


    "Of course, I do! I want you to stay strong.I hope you won¡¯t get sick, that you won¡¯t fall down, and that


    nobody hurts you."


    Charles¡¯ eyes were filled with affection.


    He held the back of my neck and replied, "Caroline, you still love me, don¡¯t you?"


    My heart was practically melting, but I didn¡¯t respond.


    Just then, the door of the room was pushed open.


    When the nurse came in and saw what we were doing, she was taken by surprise.She was frozen for a


    moment and went out right away.


    I hurriedly removed Charles¡¯ hands from me and got up from hisp.


    He, on the other hand, seemed to be in a chipper mood.He just sat there, smiling at me.


    Because of his fever, he easily grew tired and weak.


    The way his eyes lit up when heughed made me less worried about him.


    "Stopughing, you idiot.You¡¯re sick, remember? What on earth are youughing at?"


    I was starting to get pissed.


    Despite my warning, heughed even harder.


    "Jeez, you¡¯re so bossy that you won¡¯t even allow me tough."


    I wasn¡¯t in the mood to flirt with him anymore, so I just got up and opened the door.


    Even though I had mentally prepared myself for this, the nurse¡¯s knowing stare still made me feel


    ashamed of myself.


    "He has a fever.It looks serious," I told her.


    "I¡¯ll have a look at him," she answered.


    The nurse checked Charles¡¯ temperature and told him to lie on the bed.


    After putting an intravenous drip on him, she left the ward.


    I pulled out a chair and sat down next to the bed.


    While intently looking at him, I asked, "Do you know what Samantha is thinking of you?"


    "I¡¯m not interested in other people¡¯s thoughts," Charles answered.


    He turned around and looked back at me.


    "I¡¯d rather know your thoughts.Yours is the only opinion I care about."


    His gaze was deep; almost soul-piercing.


    The way he was looking at me made me feel like he could see right through me.


    My heart began racing.


    "Since you¡¯ve already read my mind, I guess there¡¯s no need to talk about it." Charles chuckled.


    "Is that so?"


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    "Are you sure about that?" he asked again; his eyes, lighting up with glee.


    Still, I just looked at him in silence.


    Finally, Charles stopped teasing me.


    "Fine.Let¡¯s talk about Samantha."


    "Can¡¯t you see that she likes you?" I asked directly.


    "For real?"


    Charles shook his head.


    "I never noticed that."


    "She left her panties in your car, for God¡¯s sake! Isn¡¯t that enough for you to notice it?" I responded.


    Charles pointed at the dining table and said, "There are way too many women who show their affection


    to me on a daily basis.Look over there.All those soups on the table.They¡¯re all sent here by the female


    employees in mypany.If I have to pay attention to every woman trying to please me, I¡¯m going to


    have migraines all day long."


    I followed his gaze and saw rows of thermos bottles, rendering mepletely speechless.


    ¡®God, he really is a prince charming, isn¡¯t he?¡¯ I eximed inwardly.


    "You¡¯re quite popr to women, aren¡¯t you?" I sighed.


    "Well, I gotta say, you¡¯re worse than them in this kind of stuff.You should learn from them," he


    countered.


    I pouted.


    "There are so many women who care about you. Seems like it¡¯s not necessary for me to be here."


    Charles gave me a knowing nce and replied, "That¡¯s not what I meant.You can give me something


    that others can¡¯t, such as¡­"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Stop it.I¡¯m being serious."


    I interrupted him before he could finish his sentence.


    "Since you don¡¯t like Samantha, don¡¯t give her any false hopes, lest she misunderstands you and


    fantasizes more about you."


    I paused for a moment and thought of how intoxicated Samantha was of him.


    It made me worried.


    "From what I could see, she¡¯s deeply in love with you.I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯s going to end up getting hurt."


    Feeling helpless, Charles asked, "What sort of signal have I given her?"


    "I don¡¯t know, but Samantha thinks you like her back," I answered.


    "That¡¯s an easy problem to solve."


    Charles looked at me solemnly.


    "Let¡¯s remarry.It¡¯s the easiest way to make her stop her fantasies."

 Chapter 490: Rivals In Love

    Chapter 490: Rivals In Love


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    I was absent-minded the whole day.


    Last night, Charles had proposed to me.He wanted to get remarried.


    In the afternoon, during the meeting, I still couldn¡¯t focus and was frequently lost in thought.


    Elena also sensed that something was wrong with me.


    She asked with concern while we were alone, "Caroline, are you okay?"


    I came to my senses and nodded.


    "I am fine.I just didn¡¯t sleep wellst night."


    Sleep had been the furthest thing from my mind after indulging in marathon sex with Charles all night.


    At the end of the work day, I walked out of the elevator only to be osted by a tall man with a very


    grave expression Despite his grave expression, his voice was smooth and deferential when he greeted


    me.


    "Hello, Miss Wilson."


    My brows furrowed in confusion as I stared at him.


    "Who are you?"


    "This is Carlos Graham, the new bodyguard I hired for you.In the future, he will be responsible for your


    safety at night, so that you won¡¯t be unapanied when you need to leave the house at night.Elena


    is bing more and more ipetent."


    Dad dered firmly as he walked over to us.


    Damn it! How did Dad find out? My head lowered as guilt turned my cheeks a deep red.


    "I¡¯m sorry.It was indeed my fault,"


    Elena exined apologetically.I tried to pretend to be innocent.


    "Dad, I couldn¡¯t fall asleepst night.I just went out for a walk."


    "Really? And then you walked to the hospital 12 miles away, didn¡¯t you?"


    "Sorry, Dad."


    Deciding a subject change was in order, I announced, "Your birthday ising up soon and I want to


    arrange a grand party for you.Have you decided on what you want as a gift?"


    A wistful sigh escaped dad.


    "Caroline, the only gift I want is for you to live a happy life, but not with Charles."


    "Let¡¯s not talk about it for the time being.How about making another wish?"


    "Well, I want you to attend a party in my stead tonight.I¡¯m feeling a little under the weather, so I¡¯ve


    decided to go home and rest."


    "What party?"


    "It¡¯s a jewelry exposition.Some of my old friends will also attend it.Please go to see them for me.Simon


    will go with you."


    I frowned slightly.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t want to see Simon for the time being.


    "Don¡¯t refuse it, sweetheart.The Wilson Group will be handed over to you sooner orter, but only if you


    are with Simon."


    Dad dered in a grave tone.


    At night.


    As expected, Simon came to pick me up.He was dressed in a formal suit.


    "Caroline, you look gorgeous today."


    "Thank you.Let¡¯s go."


    We didn¡¯t mention the phone call Charles answered for me that night.


    Although I was curious about what Charles and Simon had discussed, I hadn¡¯t asked.


    Needless to say whatever tun rivals in love discussed would be anything but nice.


    The party was held in a big three-floor vi in the suburb.


    When we arrived, the lights were all on.


    My arm was around Simon¡¯s as we walked in.


    Simon turned to look at me and said, "Caroline, I heard from your father that you once studied jewelry


    design abroad."


    "Yes, but it was many years ago.I was studying in France at that time."


    Once, Rita had dered that I couldn¡¯t differentiate between natural gemstones and artificial ones.


    The mocking words had been uttered right in front of Charles.


    Later, I had studied jewelry design so I could do this and even outdo her.


    My lips pursed at the unpleasant memory.


    The past was a needle that stabbed my heart each time I thought of it.


    "Simon, you are here!"


    A middle-aged man walked toward us.


    "Hello, Dan."


    Simon called pleasantly, walking over to him, my arm still sped in his.


    The man who was apparently named Dan seemed to be a bit floored when he saw me.


    A small smile graced his lips and he asked, "Is she the fiancee you spoke of?"


    Fiancee? Just as I was about to deny it, Simon ced his hand across my shoulder, a silent request for


    me to hold my peace.He made a small humming sound in answer to Dan¡¯s question.


    I had no idea why Simon didn¡¯t set Dan straight, but I went along with it and greeted Dan politely.


    After Dan left, I took a ss of cocktail from a waiter passing by.


    "Caroline!"


    A familiar voice called loudly.I turned around and saw Nina trotting towards me in a beautiful dress and


    high heels.


    "Hi, Nina."


    Nina was surprised to see Simon beside me.


    "Did youe together?"


    "I¡¯m Caroline¡¯s escort tonight," Simon replied.


    Nina suddenly frowned and whispered in my ear, "But I saw Charles here just now."


    Charles was also here? Before I was fully aware of it, my head was already turning in several


    directions, scanning the crowd for his face.


    A few secondster, I caught sight of a tall figure staring at me from a distance.


    The moment he arrived was a bit of a mystery to me.


    Perhaps he had arrived before Simon and I and I hadn¡¯t noticed him until Nina¡¯s statement. Charles


    stood in the crowd, holding a ss of wine.


    Even though the men and women around him were all older, he didn¡¯t appear to feel inferior to them.


    Charles was such a dazzling man that he outshined the light.


    Most of the women¡¯s eyes were focused on him, following his every move with rapt attention.


    Instead of paying attention to any of the countless women moring for his attention, his entire focus


    was on me.


    Just as I was about to look away from him, Charles turned away from me first and began discussing


    something with the people around him.


    Simon also saw Charles.He raised his ss and suddenly held my hand.


    "Let¡¯s say hello to him."


    By the time I came to my senses, Simon had already led me to Charles.


    Simon greeted the others and then shook hands with Charles, "Mr.Moore, long time no see."


    Charles sped his hand back and said indifferently, "We talked on the phone only two days ago, didn¡¯t


    we? Since our arms were still linked, I could feel it when Simon stiffened.The atmosphere turned a little


    ufortable at their stare off.


    "Simon, who is this beautifuldy next to you?"


    A bald man asked.


    "She is Caroline Wilson.I¡¯m pursuing her."


    Simon wrapped his arm around my waist.


    "You have good taste.Miss Wilson is a good match for you."


    "Excuse me."


    A low voice suddenly interrupted hispliment.


    Charles nodded stiffly at no one in particr before turning on his heel and walking away, TV


    "Mr.Moore seems unhappy all of a sudden."


    "Really?"


    "Did anyone say something that offended him?"


    They looked at each other in confusion.


    A talldy invited Charles to dance when he got to the center of the dance floor.


    With a smile, he obliged her request.


    They danced to the melodious music.He was elegant and handsome, much like a prince in a fairy


    tale.His dance partner was equally beautiful and delicate.


    They made the perfect picture and their dance scene was straight out of a movie scene.


    I gulped down my cocktail.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But the only thing I could taste was the bitterness of the alcohol.


    Silently, I shook Simon¡¯s hand off and walked away from the crowd.


    For some reason, the party was getting boring and I just wanted to find somewhere quiet to stay.


    Nina and I went to the backyard of the vi and sat on a bench.


    We both turned our faces to the night sky, staring at the stars.


    Under the bright moonlight, the backyard looked a little bleak.


    Something weighed heavily on my mind and it made me feel weary and tired.


    "Caroline, as your friend, I don¡¯t want you to always be immersed in the pain of the past.If there is


    someone who can heal your heart, why don¡¯t you give him a chance?"


    Nina broke the silence.


    "I know.I just can¡¯t see my heart clearly yet."


    We sat in the backyard for a long time until Abner came over.


    "Why are you here? Nina, don¡¯t forget that you are my partner."


    "Abner, I¡¯mforting Caroline.Can¡¯t you just dance with another girl? There are so many pretty girls


    at the party.With your charm, you can certainly find a new partner."


    Abner walked over and pinched Nina¡¯s face.


    "Why do you like to push your husband into another woman¡¯s arms so much?"


    "Hey! Honey!"


    Nina couldn¡¯t get rid of him no matter what she tried.


    Eventually, she turned to me with an apologetic smile.


    "Caroline, I¡¯lle to youter."


    I smiled faintly, "Go ahead."


    It was getting cold in the yard but I didn¡¯t feel like going inside just yet.


    A whileter, I finally decided to brave the banquet hall once more.


    Simon was talking with a group of people and had no time to pay attention to me.


    I decided this was the perfect time to make my exit.


    At this moment, my phone rang.


    I took my phone out of my handbag and was stunned when I saw the name flickering across the


    screen.It turned out to be Charles.

 Chapter 491: I Feel Terrible

    Chapter 491: I Feel Terrible


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    I furtively scanned the crowd for Charles, but I couldn¡¯t see him anywhere.


    My hesitationsted for seconds before I gave in and finally answered the call.


    "Hello."


    No one answered.


    Heavy breathing was the only thing I heard, the sound ensnaring my senses in its trap.


    Thousands of words welled up in my heart.


    In the end, all I asked was, "Charles, what can I do for you?"


    "Sorry, wrong number."


    The asinine reply was all I got after several seconds of silence.


    Disappointed, I muttered, "In that case, bye."


    "Bye," he answered.


    For a small eternity, I waited with bated breath for him to say something, but when I realized he had no


    intention of speaking, I hung up and walked out of the banquet hall.


    I was so lost in my jumbled thoughts that I failed to watch where I was going and bumped into a waiter


    who happened to be carrying several sses of wine.


    The tray in his hand fell and all the sses of wine toppled over, drenching my dress.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Miss.Are you okay?" the waiter asked anxiously.


    "I am fine." I replied quickly, quelling his stream of apologies.


    My cheeks heated with embarrassment as I epted a tissue from him and began wiping the wine


    stain.


    Themotion we made drew Simon¡¯s attention.


    He excused himself from the group he was in and hurried over to me.


    "Are you hurt?" he asked with concern..


    "No, it¡¯s just that my dress is stained.I have a spare one. Don¡¯t worry."


    The waiter then led me into a room I could change in after I fetched my spare dress in the car.


    The room was awash in darkness and I was unable to find the light switch anywhere.


    With a soft click, the door closed behind me and I abandoned my search for the light switch in favor of


    getting out of my wet dress.


    Just then, there was a slight rustling sound from somewhere behind me.


    Was there anyone else in this room? Lips pursing, I turned around slowly with a frown, but I couldn¡¯t


    see anything.


    However, I had definitely heard a sound that could only have been made by another human.


    "Who is there?" I asked cautiously


    There was no verbal answer to my question, but I was able to make out the shape of a man smoking a


    cigarette on the sofa in the corner.


    The cigarette burn was bright in the darkness.I nearly smacked myself in the head for my carelessness.


    In my haste to get out of the dress, I hadn¡¯t bothered to make sure the room was empty before


    disrobing.


    The man in the corner stayed silent and continued smoking, but suddenly the light came on.


    My eyes had gotten used to the darkness of the room and the sudden brightness blinded me for a


    second.


    Out of habit, I squinted until my eyes had once again adjusted to the light.


    Now able to see properly, I turned to the figure on the sofa and I was left speechless at the man¡¯s


    identity.


    My initial thought was that it was some yboy but I was wrong.


    The man smoking in the dark turned out to be none other than Charles.I continued staring at him in


    shocked silence.


    Through the clouds of smoke he puffed up, Charles stared back at me.


    It was impossible to put to words the myriad of thoughts shing through our eyes.


    The smoke from Charles¡¯ cigarette filled the air.


    Finally, he broke the silence.


    "Are you not cold?"


    His question snapped me back to attention and that was when I realized that I was standing in front of


    him half naked.


    My face med and I hastily grabbed at the rest of my dress, trying to cover myself.


    Frantically, I scanned the room and couldn¡¯t find even a cubicle I could change in.


    Damn it! Eventually, I had no choice but to turn to Charles awkwardly.


    "Please turn around." He said nothing for a while and simply stared at me.


    After a few seconds of tense silence, he stood up and went out to the balcony.


    The moon reflected starkly on his figure.


    He stood still, his back straight.


    For a while, I did nothing but stare at him, lost in my thoughts.


    Eventually, I was able to snap out of it and returned my attention to what I should be doing.


    As quickly as possible, I changed from my wet dress to my spare one.


    But my bout of embarrassing episodes were not over yet.


    The new dress was strapless and was meant to beced up on the back.


    The dress was designed in such a way that the person wearing the dress would need someone else to


    lace them up.


    It was an unfortunate predicament I discovered only after I had put on the dress.


    So now, I was stuck in a dilemma.I couldn¡¯t go out half naked, but I didn¡¯t have anyone I could ask for


    help¡­.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you need any help?"


    Charles¡¯ low and seductive baritone purred from behind me.


    I shook my head in denial.


    "No, thanks." Charles ignored my refusal of his help.


    He put out the cigarette and walked towards me.His long legs ate up the distance between us in a few


    steps.


    I could do nothing but stare up at him.


    The room was well lit and nothing was in the dark.


    But then Charles stalked closer to me and his body loomed over me, his shadow blocking out the light.


    Our bodies were so close that our breaths intertwined and each time I inhaled, I breathed in the scent


    of nicotine.


    Breathing the same air was a very alluring and powerful aphrodisiac.


    "Turn around," Charles ordered gruffly.


    Dazed, all I could do was blink up at him.


    Charles took matters into his own hands and turned me around by the shoulders.


    Slowly, Charles gathered my hair and pushed it over my shoulder so he could have a clear view of my


    back.


    Long fingers swept over my skin, and the heat made me tremble.


    Subconsciously, I turned away from his touch but he held both of my hands captive.


    He pushed me against the wall and dragged both of my hands above my head.


    My face was flush against the wall and Charles¡¯ body heat directly behind me.


    Something about being trapped in this position made me feel nervous.I struggled to get free but


    Charles wouldn¡¯t let me go


    "Do you feel good?"


    Charles¡¯ seductive purr drawled right inside my ear and I shivered.His voice was hoarse and deep, and


    I could tell just from the tenor that Charles was feeling as conflicted as I was.


    A frown marred my face as I cocked my head in confusion.


    "What?" Charles let go of my hands and turned me to face him.


    This position was even more intimate as Charles¡¯ hand encircled my lower back, pushing me deeper


    into him.


    The heat of his palm made my legs feel a little weak.


    My face med a deep red and I couldn¡¯t help but shout, "Charles!"


    My mind went nk.I couldn¡¯t think of anything else, so I could only call his name again and again.


    Charles pinched my chin, using his hold on me to stop my flow of words.


    He swallowed hard.


    After a beat of silence, he asked hoarsely, "Do you feel good when I dance with other women?"


    Why was he asking me such a question? He wasn¡¯t trying to rub it in, was he? I was stunned.


    Hot tears rushed to my eyes at his question.I twisted my head to the side so he wouldn¡¯t see how his


    words affected me.


    But Charles didn¡¯t let go of my chin.


    He looked into my eyes and said, "I¡­ I feel terrible."


    Again, I was left floored by his words.


    But before I could say anything, he continued, "You shouldn¡¯t havee to me holding Simon¡¯s hand!"


    I bit my lip, not knowing what to say.


    The tant anguish in his eyes made my heart twinge with a corresponding pain.


    A good-looking man would always get more sympathy.


    Clenching my fists tightly, I tried to suppress the urge to smooth out his frown.


    "That statement is out of line, Charles."


    "Of course it is.I know we are divorced, so I don¡¯t have the right to demand anything from you," Charles


    snapped in a tight tone, his eyes turning forlorn.


    It was hard to imagine that such a high-spirited and charming man could also be so frustrated and


    incapable of forming the right words to express himself.


    I was touched, but I tried to be rational.


    "Since you know it, you should let go of me now."


    I had no choice but to make myself as indifferent as possible and rational when I faced him.


    However, my rationality went out the window when he suddenly kissed me.


    I trembled.


    Instinctively, I took a step back from his kiss.


    But with my back against the wall, there was nowhere could go.


    The best I could do was to turn my head to avoid the kiss.


    If I was firing on all cylinders, then I would have remembered to push him away from me.


    But I couldn¡¯t do it.


    He didn¡¯t flinch when he failed to kiss me.


    Instead, he bent over and tried to kiss me again.


    This kiss was not urgent.


    On the contrary, it was more like a test.He seemed to be observing my reaction.


    I found myself unable to dodge at all.I tilted my head and tried to avoid him, but his lips followed mine


    closely.


    He kissed me and sucked my lips.


    Again, I dodged him.


    But this time it didn¡¯t look like I was trying to hide from him anymore, but more like I was ying a


    flirting game with him.


    We panted loudly, our breaths unsteady.


    "Caroline, are you here?"


    Simon¡¯s voice suddenly called from outside the room, startling the both of us.


    A short knock followed his words.

 Chapter 492: I Know You’re In There

    Chapter 492: I Know You¡¯re In There


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    I was shocked.


    Suddenly, I was pulled back to my senses.


    Nervously, I looked into Charles¡¯ eyes.His face was grim and his brows were knitted together.


    "Caroline!"


    Simon knocked on the door again; harder this time.I wanted to answer him.


    But then, Charles held my neck.


    This time, he seemed to have lost his patience.He no longer wanted to tease me by kissing me.


    As if to show ownership of me, he kissed me overbearingly.I tried to protest, but Charles swallowed all


    the words I wanted to say.


    He was kissing me hard and passionately.I felt as though he intended to swallow me whole.


    "Say something, Caroline.I know you¡¯re in there!" Simon said impatiently.


    Charles¡¯ kiss was so fierce that I almost lost my breath.I gripped his shirt, trying to push him away.


    "Stop," I pleaded as soon as I had the chance to breathe.


    Charles put his hand on my hips, drawing me closer towards him.


    His rock-hard dick made me feel like my body was on fire.


    Charles¡¯ handsome face was so close to mine that it looked surreal beneath the light.


    The lust in his eyes made him look like a beast, ready to escape from its cage.


    My heart raced.


    "Caroline, are you okay?" Simon said from outside the door, sounding very worried.


    Having heard his voice, Charles exerted more force on my hips.He nibbled on my ear, breathing into it


    on purpose.


    Seductively, he said, "Do you want my help answering him?"


    I grasped his shirt with both hands and shook my head.


    "You¡­ don¡¯t do it."


    Charles lifted the hemline of my dress.He rubbed his cock against my pubis over and over.


    With every passing second, our breathing became heavier.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I wanted to speak up, but in the end, all I could muster were moans of pleasure.


    Charles growled, clutching my ass as he lifted me up.


    Thereafter, he threw me onto the sofa ever so gently.


    He then approached me with one hand pressing on the sofa.


    One of his legsnded on the ground, and the other knelt right between my legs.


    He then spread my legs apart Because of what we were doing, my clothes had be disheveled.


    Slowly, Charles slid his hands into my clothes and began fingering me.


    My body tensed up even more.


    The movement of his fingers almost made me scream.


    Outside the door, the knocks sounded more anxious than thest ones.I had to bite my lower lip just to


    keep myself from screaming.


    "Good girl.Now rx¡­"


    Charles¡¯ husky voice resonated in my ears.


    It was filled with so much affection.


    Soon, lust intoxicated me and I was powerless against it.


    I opened my eyes, entranced by the sight of the man in front of me, who was tortured by lust as well.


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I cried out.I had no idea why I suddenly gave into my carnal desires.


    Secondster, I found myself unzipping his pants.


    Thereafter, his penis was exposed.


    He groaned, lifted me up, and kissed me even harder.


    I could tell that he was no longer able to contain his lust.


    His gentleness from earlier had turned into a violent passion.He prated me, swinging his hips back


    and forth.


    I felt as though light was shing before my eyes.


    The pleasure of his cock inside of me was shattering my sanity.


    For a moment, I even forgot that Simon was standing outside the door.


    Indeed, I had forgotten.I had forgotten my promise to my father that I would never see Charles again.I


    had forgotten that I promised Simon that I¡¯d give him a chance.


    And I had forgotten that I told Charles that we should never see each other again.


    All I could remember now was Charles.


    This charming man was all I could think of.


    Like a puppet, I swayed to his movements, drowned in his world of lust.


    Inch by inch, I sank, unable to extricate myself from him.


    Outside the door, Simon no longer made any sound.


    The smell of hormones caused by sex pervaded in the air.I waspletely wet.


    Even after we finished, my body was still trembling.


    Gradually, my lust dissipated and I finally came to my senses.I was kind of upset.I was annoyed that I


    couldn¡¯t stand by my principles, and all reason would go out the door when it came to Charles.


    He, on the other hand, seemed to be in a good mood.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    The faint smile in his eyes made him look like a charming fox.


    "You¡¯re very good at tempting women," I said.


    If he weren¡¯t, I never would¡¯ve thrown my reasoning aside for him over and over.


    Charles seemed to be amused.


    He ran his fingers down my back, making me tremble and feel week.His eyes lit up even more.


    "Nah¡­ it¡¯s just that you can¡¯t resist my temptation."


    Blushing, I sat up from his legs and straightened my dress.


    Charles put his hands behind my back and tied the straps of my dress for me.I shot him a nce


    before turning my head away in embarrassment.


    "I, um¡­ I¡¯m going home."


    Charles didn¡¯t say anything.He just held me tighter.I fell silent for a time and tried to remove his hands


    from my waist.


    All of a sudden, Charles pressed me against him once more.


    He lowered his head, gazing into my eyes.


    "Baby, unless you agree to remarry me, I¡¯m never gonna let you go.And I won¡¯t allow you to be with


    another man, either, so you¡¯d best prepare yourself!"


    Every word that came out of his mouth was striking.


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    I was d that I hadpletely recovered from my cold.


    For me, Caroline¡¯s body worked so much better than any medicine.


    "This is the second generation of intelligent robot developed by ourpany.It has human-like skin,


    and an iris recognition system.It is able to have simple daily conversations with people, y chess like


    normal people, and it has a deep learning algorithm."


    I was sitting on the sofa, watching the news report on TV.


    Just then, Corey sent me a message.


    "Charles, have you seen the news? Everything is going well, and the market value of ourpany is


    skyrocketing!"


    I smiled with satisfaction and replied, "Keep an eye on Adam.He¡¯s not going to let go of such a


    profitable project that easily."


    That afternoon, I received Adam¡¯s additional investment just as I had expected.


    From what I could tell, the money he was about to invest was all of his fortune.


    People who were at a dead end usually seized every opportunity avable to them.It was kind of like


    grasping thest glimmer of hope they had.


    However, this fool had no idea that this glimmer of hope could turn into a nightmare and destroy his life


    at any moment


    The phone rang.


    It was from the hospital.


    "Your grandmother has woken up!"

 Chapter 493: You Got The Wrong Person

    Chapter 493: You Got The Wrong Person


    Samantha¡¯s POV:


    I went to Christine¡¯s ward at the hospital to pay her a visit.


    There, I found Alice standing outside the door.I walked over to greet her with a smile.


    "Alice, I¡¯m here to visit Christine."


    "Samantha, you came." Alice forced a smile.


    "How is Christine doing?" I asked.


    "She still hasn¡¯t woken up yet.The doctor said that the operation was a sess, but he also said that


    it¡¯s going to take a while before she regains consciousness," Alice answered.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Alice.Christine is a strong woman.Pretty soon, she¡¯ll be up and about before we know it!" I


    said, attempting tofort her.


    Alice nodded in agreement.


    "You¡¯re right.She will be okay."


    "Alice, is it okay if I go inside and see her?" I asked while handing her the gift I had brought.


    "I¡¯m sure she will be happy to know that you care about her so much." Needless to say, Alice was on


    the brink of tears.


    "Why isn¡¯t Caroline here? I heard that she¡¯s the reason Christine fell down.She must be feeling guilty


    right now¡­" I muttered.


    "What?"


    Alice was shocked.


    Clearly, she didn¡¯t know anything about this.It seemed that Charles had concealed the truth to protect


    Caroline¡¯s name.I patted Alice on the shoulder and tried to appease her again.


    "Maybe there¡¯s been some sort of misunderstanding.I don¡¯t think Caroline would do something like that


    on purpose.Alice, you should go home and get some rest.I¡¯ll look after Christine for the time being."


    The dark circles under her eyes made it clear that Alice was already exhausted.I could tell that it had


    been long since she had a good night¡¯s sleep.


    Alice hesitated for a moment before she finally nodded.


    "Thank you.I¡¯ll take you up on that offer," she said.


    Once Alice had left, the smile on my face dissipated.I pushed the door open and walked into the ward.


    Inside, I shot Christine a cold nce.


    "You old fool! I hope you never wake up again, so that Charles and Caroline never reconcile!"


    As I stared at the oxygen mask on her face, a sinister idea dawned on me.


    ¡®If Christine dies, Caroline will be considered her killer!¡¯ My hands trembled as I reached for the mask.


    Just then, my phone rang.It was from my assistant, Doris.


    "Hello? What do you want?" I asked impatiently.


    "Boris ising back for money again," Doris replied anxiously.


    I frowned and scoffed, "What money? Tell him that he shouldn¡¯t push his luck just because he¡¯s mildly


    useful to me.If word gets out that he induced Caroline¡¯s miscarriage a year ago, he will suffer!"


    After a moment of silence, Doris replied, "He said that if we don¡¯t pay him, he¡¯s going to tell everyone


    that you bribed him."


    I tightened my grip on my phone and roared, "That greedy bastard! How dare he ckmail me?"


    It took me a few moments to finally gather myposure.


    "Doris, give him some more money and warn him that he should behave himself for theing days."


    "Yes, ma¡¯am.I¡¯ll arrange that right away."


    All the anger bottled up in my heart finally bubbled up to the surface.


    I shouted, "Don¡¯t screw it up this time! You screwed upst time so Caroline survived the car crash, and


    now that bitch is still around Charles!"


    I swore a few more times until the anger that I had stifled finally subsided.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When I finally gathered myposure, I let out a sigh and said, "Sorry, Doris.I didn¡¯t intend to be mean


    to you.My inability to control my anger has caused me to vent my anger on you.And for that, I


    apologize."


    I frowned, feeling regretful.


    Doris had been with me for as long as I could remember, I shouldn¡¯t have yelled at her like that.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Samantha.I won¡¯t screw it up this time," she said.


    After the phone call, I took a deep breath to calm myself.


    The moment I look up, I saw that Christine had opened her eyes, causing me to be startled.


    Suddenly, my heart raced.I swallowed the lump in my throat and asked tentatively, "Christine, since


    when did you wake up?"


    She just stared at me in silence; her chest, heaving up and down.


    Suddenly, anxiety overcame me.


    ¡®Did Christine hear what I just said? Oh, no¡­ This is bad.She might tell Charles!¡¯ I clenched my phone,


    staring at Christine¡¯s oxygen mask again.


    ¡®If she dies, nobody will know about my secret.I won¡¯t allow anyone to ruin my rtionship with


    Charles!¡¯ Just then, the door opened from behind me.


    A nurse entered the room.


    When she saw that Christine had opened her eyes, she was filled with glee.


    "You¡¯re awake!"


    The nurse ran out of the ward before I could stop her.


    Not long after, a group of doctors and nurses arrived.


    They all surrounded Christine, and I was left with no more chance to take action.


    About an hourter, Charles came in.He was wearing a delicate hand-stitched suit, which made him


    look even more handsome and noble than before.


    Despite feeling uneasy, I still gathered my courage to approach him.


    "Charles, you¡¯re here."


    To my surprise, he just gave me a nod and quickly went to the bedside.


    "Grandma, you¡¯re finally awake! How do you feel?"


    Charles sat by the bed; his eyes were filled with worry.


    Christine held his hand.


    Meanwhile, I held my breath, clenching my fists as my palms began to sweat.


    ¡®Fuck¡­ Did Christine hear anything I said?¡¯


    Just as I was trying to figure out how to deal with it, Christine said to me, "My beloved granddaughter-


    inw is here! Come here, darling.Oh¡­ you¡¯re such a good girl."


    For a moment, I was stunned.I nced at the direction of the door to check if anyone hade in.


    It made me wonder if Christine was calling for Caroline.


    But to my surprise, there was no one there.


    "Dear, what are you still standing there for? I¡¯ve been unconscious for far too long.You must¡¯ve been


    really scared, huh? Come here, dear! Let me have a good look at you."


    Christine beckoned me toe to her with soft, loving eyes.


    Another absurd idea formed in my head.


    ¡®Wait a second¡­ is it possible that Christine has mistaken me for Caroline? This is great! Gosh, even


    God is helping me!¡¯ I hid my joy and excitement and briskly went to the bed.


    "Grandma!" I eximed with glee.


    "There you are, my darling! You¡¯re such a good girl."


    Christine took my hand and put it into Charles¡¯ hand. His palm felt wide and dry, and there were several


    thin calluses on his finger pulps.


    My hand was much smaller than his, and it could bepletely wrapped by his.


    The warmth of his palm was like a surge of electric current, rushing straight to my heart.


    Secondster, I found that my heart was beating like a drum.


    I looked up, hopeful and eager to show him all the affection I had for him.


    But then, I found that Charles was frowning.


    All I could see in his eyes was indifference, It felt like a bucket of ice-cold water had been emptied over


    my head.


    Slowly, the smile on my face disappeared and disappointment overcame me.


    Christine stared at my face and Charles¡¯ back and forth.


    Worriedly, she said, "Are you two fighting? Listen, sweetie, Charles is a bit careless sometimes.There


    are times that he doesn¡¯t notice how you feel for him.But even so, I hope that you can be more


    forgiving of him."


    "Grandma, she¡¯s not your granddaughter-inw.You got the wrong person," Charles grunted.


    I held his hand, and gave Christine aforting nce.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Grandma.We¡¯re going to be fine."


    Christine¡¯s knitted brows rxed as she said, "My dearest granddaughter-inw is much more sensible


    than my brat of a grandson!"


    Her words made me blush and I nced over at Charles shyly.

 Chapter 494: She Was A Nurse

    Chapter 494: She Was A Nurse


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    Just as I was about to get off work, Dad came to thepany.


    A faint smile was tugging at his lips.He must be in a good mood.


    "Caroline, I¡¯m here to pick you up," he said lightly.


    "I envy you, Dad. You don¡¯t even have to go to work," Iined while rubbing my stiff and sore


    shoulders.


    Dad chuckled.


    "Well, I¡¯ve been busy most of my life.I deserve to rest now.I¡¯ll soon hand over the entirepany to you


    and enjoy my retirement." I sighed helplessly.


    With that, I packed my things up and left thepany with my father.


    "You know that I¡¯m not aspetent as you are."


    "I beg to disagree.You¡¯ve been great.Well, at least you¡¯re better than Adam."


    Dad shook his head disapprovingly as he spoke.


    The smile on my face disappeared at the mention of Adam¡¯s name.


    Annoyed, I gritted my teeth and muttered, "That man would do whatever it takes to achieve his goal."


    "Yes.He¡¯s a sucker for overnight sess.Just recently, he invested arge sum of money in a


    project.The profit of that project is high, and so is the risk."


    Dad sighed heavily.


    From the look on his face, he doubted that what Adam had done would be a sess.I sneered.


    "He¡¯s so full of himself.Don¡¯t worry.I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll get the taste of his own medicine one day."


    All of a sudden, my phone rang.It was Hugo.


    Apparently, Christine had woken up.


    "Dad, Hugo just called.He said that Christine is now awake.I want to see her," I said to my father with


    an apologetic smile.


    "Is it really Christine you want to see and not someone else? since she¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s


    necessary for you to see Charles again."


    "Charles is my kids¡¯ father.Even if I don¡¯t want to, we¡¯ll have to see each other one way or another," I


    reasoned out.


    "I think you should let the kids spend more time with Simon.Maybe they¡¯ll eventually see him as their


    father."


    "Dad, we were apart for years, but you¡¯re still my dad.Nobody can rece you in my heart.Can¡¯t you


    see that?"


    "What am I gonna do with you, Caroline? You always have plenty of excuses in mind."


    Dad did not say anything more, which made me feel quite uncertain that he was convinced by my


    excuse.


    But it did not matter.


    When we arrived at the gate of the hospital, I asked Elena and Carlos to wait for me in the car.


    In all honesty, even I was not convinced by my words.My father was right.


    It was Charles I wanted to see.


    God, I missed him so much.


    How I wish I could see, hug, and kiss him.


    If only I could stay by his side all the time¡­ With these thoughts in mind, I excitedly pushed the door of


    the ward open.


    However, what I saw next wiped the smile off my face.


    Charles and Samantha were sitting on the edge of the bed, holding hands.


    Samantha¡¯s face was flushed, and her bright eyes were full of love and adoration.


    Lying on the bed, Christine was smiling as she gazed at them.


    They looked like a family.


    I, however, seemed like an outsider who came to ruin their moment for no reason.


    The scene in front of me was so nice and warm, but I felt a bitter taste in my mouth as I looked at it .I


    was too stunned to say a word.


    The silence in the ward was deafening that I could almost hear the sound of my heart breaking


    "Caroline?"


    Charles was the first to react.


    He withdrew his hand and stood up from the bed.It was then that I came to my senses.


    I wiped the tears on my face, which I did not realize were falling, and coldly said, "Sorry to interrupt."


    Just as I was about to leave, Christine spoke.


    "Don¡¯t leave."


    Charles¡¯s POV


    Caroline stopped in her tracks and slowly turned around.


    Her eyes were slightly red.


    Even though she was trying all her might to conceal her disappointment, I could still see it.


    My heart ached to see her like that.


    Not wanting her to misunderstand what she had seen, I opened my mouth to exin myself.But before


    I could utter a word, Grandma interrupted me.


    "It¡¯s been a while since I woke up, and you just came now.You¡¯re so irresponsible.Do you have no


    professionalism? Why are you still standing there? Come in," Grandma grumbled discontentedly.


    I looked at her, at a loss for words.


    How could she talk to Caroline like that? At the thought of this, I suddenly remembered that she had


    also mistaken Samantha for her granddaughter-inw.


    At this moment, Caroline walked over to the bed and confusedly asked, "Do you still remember me?"


    "Of course.Aren¡¯t you my nurse? Come and massage my shoulders.I¡¯ve been on this bed for so


    long.My back hurts," Grandmained.


    I rubbed my eyebrows and corrected her, "Grandma, she¡¯s not a nurse.She¡¯s Caroline."


    "No, she¡¯s a nurse! I¡¯m not senile.How could I not recognize Caroline?" Grandma insisted.


    As soon as she said those words, her chest tightened, and she began wheezing.


    As I stared at her frail face, I decided not to push her further.


    Instead, I agreed with her to get this over with.


    "You¡¯re right, Grandma.Anyway, you just woke up.You shouldn¡¯t let your emotions run high."


    I sat on the edge of the bed and gently patted her on the back to calm her down.


    Grandma let out a sort and turned to look at Samantha.


    "By the way, when are you and Charles going to get married?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "We¡¯ll do our best to get married as soon as we can.So, Grandma, you should get better soon.I want


    you to be there," Samantha replied with a beaming smile.


    She then walked up to me with the brightest smile she could muster.


    As if that was not enough, she even held my arm like we were close.


    I shook off her hand in disgust.


    Meanwhile, Grandma looked at Samantha and continued, "That is my dear granddaughter-inw.I want


    to have the soup you¡¯ve made for me before."


    "Sure, Grandma.I¡¯ll prepare it for you right away."


    Once Samantha was gone, I walked up to Caroline and whispered, "Caroline, Grandma isn¡¯t fully


    conscious yet."


    Caroline stared daggers at me and walked out.


    "Caroline!"


    I felt like my heart was going to burst out of my chest as I stared at her receding figure.


    Without thinking, I ran after Caroline.I eventually caught up with her.


    And when I did, I grabbed her wrist and pinned her against the wall.


    "Caroline, Grandma isn¡¯t fully conscious yet.I apologize to you on her behalf."


    Garnline sneered and tried to break free of my grasp.


    "What are you apologizing for? You looked like you were enjoying yourself a while ago.Also, I didn¡¯t


    expect that you and Samantha are getting married.You should¡¯ve told me that sooner."


    "Caroline, you¡¯ll always be my wife.Don¡¯t you believe my love for you?"


    Caroline turned her face away and burst into tears.


    "I don¡¯t want to listen to any of your bullshit!"


    Her eyes were brimming with tears.It did not take a genius to know that she was very upset by what


    she had seen.


    Yet here she was, stubbornly forcing back her tears.I felt a pang in my heart.I reached out and wiped


    the tears off her face with my thumb.


    "Caroline, you¡¯re beautiful even when you¡¯re jealous."


    Unable to contain my feelings any longer, I cupped her face and kissed her lips.


    Caroline put her hand against my chest and pushed me as hard as she could.


    Discontented, I slipped my tongue into her mouth while gently stroking the back of her neck.


    "You bastard, how could you flirt with some random nurse?!"


    An angry rebuke suddenly came from behind.I turned around in surprise.


    A few meters away from us, Grandma was leaning against the wall and brandishing her crutch at me.


    Before I could regain my senses, Caroline stood between Grandma and me.


    Then, suddenly, I saw the crutch flying in our direction.


    Thankfully, Grandma missed, and the crutch hit the wall instead I put my arm around Caroline¡¯s


    shoulder and worriedly asked, "Are you hurt?"


    Caroline waved her hand, "I¡¯m fine."


    I was appalled by what Grandma had just done.


    With a deep frown, I turned to her and shouted, "Grandma, what are you doing?!"


    "You¡¯re dating two girls at the same time.That¡¯s uneptable! You may be my grandson, but I have to


    teach you a lesson!"


    "Grandma, I¡¯m not! Caroline is the only woman I love!"


    "Oh? Is it? Still, even if you love this girl, you can¡¯t force her to be with you.She didn¡¯t even say that she


    loves you back!"


    I turned to look at Caroline, who, for some reason, was biting her lip with her head lowered to the


    ground.


    "See? She¡¯s not saying anything.You forced her, didn¡¯t you?!"


    Grandma raised her crutch and acted as if she was going to hit me again.


    "No! Grandma, I love him!"


    To my surprise, Caroline stood in front of me with her arms outstretched.


    Grandma looked at her incredulously.


    "You love him?"


    Caroline did not respond, but her blushing face was enough to tell me everything.


    What she had just done warmed my heart.


    Without a word, I strode forward and held her in my arms.


    "You young people just can¡¯t see who¡¯s really in your heart."


    Grandma looked back and forth between the two of us with a meaningful smile.Then, she walked back


    to the ward with her crutch.


    "Grandma is gone.Can you let me go now?" Caroline asked while staring at me with narrowed eyes.


    Seeing that I remained unmoved, she stepped on my foot.


    Her sharp heel left a mark on my shoe, but I was too stoked to care about it.I just snorted andughed


    at her behavior.


    "Caroline, are you trying to murder your husband?" I jokingly asked.


    "Who? I haven¡¯t agreed to marry you again!"


    Caroline retorted, her face red in embarrassment.


    With a smile, I stroked her long hair and said, "Caroline, I think you should go home now.It¡¯s getting


    late.Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay here and take care of Grandma."


    You should also take care of yourself,"


    Caroline replied.


    It warmed my heart that she was concerned about me nodded at her in response, Once Caroline was


    far away, I limped towards the ward and went to see Grandma sat on the chair by the bed and asked,


    "Grandma, can you tell me why you pretended that you didn¡¯t know Caroline? She adores and respects


    you.Didn¡¯t it ur to you that she might be sad because of what you¡¯ve done?"


    Grandma had behaved strangely ever since she woke up.She was not one who would make trouble


    out of nothing.


    There must be a reason why she had put on an act.


    "If I didn¡¯t do that, how could she admit that she still loves you?"


    It was then that everything made sense.


    Just like they said, "veterans are wiser than novices".


    "Oh, Grandma, how kind of you to do that for Caroline and me."


    "Of course.I saw with my own eyes how much you and Caroline love each other.I feel sorry for you two,


    so I¡¯ll do everything I can to help you get back together.I only have one wish, though.It¡¯s to see you so


    sweet to each other like you used to."


    "You¡¯ll see that soon, Grandma."


    "By the way, I heard Samantha on the phone earlier today.She said that Caroline had a miscarriage


    over a year ago How could that happen? And, why didn¡¯t she tell us about it? Not only that, I think that


    Samantha was involved in Caroline¡¯s car ident before."


    "Really?" I asked in utter shock.


    "Even I find it hard to believe as well.Samantha has been sweet and lovely.But I¡¯m telling you, when


    she was talking over the phone, she was like a different person.You should watch out for her."

 Chapter 495: We’re A Perfect Match

    Chapter 495: We¡¯re A Perfect Match


    Charles¡¯s POV


    Once I left the hospital.I drove to Samantha¡¯s clinic "Charles, what a pleasant surprise! What are you


    doing here? I¡¯m currently making soup for your grandma."


    Samantha hurriedly approached me. The fascination and affection in her eyes could not be hidden.


    Merely seeing it annoyed me. I used to think of Samantha as gentle, considerate, and friendly, so I let


    Caroline befriend her.


    But to my chagrin.


    Samantha was actually a sly vixen And I was incredibly ignorant to not notice it at first.


    I shined myplex feelings about this whole matter and just put on a smile "Samantha, my grandma


    just woke up Her brain is probably scrambled right now, which led her to believe that Vou ir someone


    else I hope it doesn¡¯t bother you," I said, Samantha waved her hand in dismissal and chuckled "oh, it¡¯s


    fine! It¡¯s my pleasure to help her out"


    Then, I sat on the sofa and heaved a sigh Samantha seemed nervous


    "Charles, what happened? You look like you¡¯re in a bad mood," she said.


    "I used to think that Caroline was the best woman in the world, but now I¡¯m not so sure I have no idea


    since when she began to be so jealous.She keeps fighting with me regardless of the asion," I


    comined bitterly as I rubbed my temples


    For a moment, Samantha was stunned.


    Secondster, she reluctantly replied, "I don¡¯t think Caroline means to do that, I believe she¡¯s just doing


    it because she loves you."


    "Love? I don¡¯t feel any love from her! The only reason I want her back is because I want the kids to


    have a mother who loves them.But I can¡¯t pretend anymore.I¡¯m tired."


    I covered my face and made myself look as dismal as possible. Samantha sat beside me, feeling


    distressed and holding my hand.


    ¡°Charles, Caroline isn¡¯t the only woman in the world.If you don¡¯t want to be with her, you don¡¯t have to!"


    I did my best to hold back my disgust, and I held her hand tightly.


    "Samantha, you¡¯re so kind and considerate.If only I could marry a woman like you."


    "Charles, do you really mean that?" Samantha¡¯s affection for me became even more evident in her


    eyes.


    I could tell from her voice that she was bing more excited with every passing second.


    "I¡­ I¡¯ve actually been in love with you for a long time.I can be a good wife and a good mother to your


    kids.I just need you to have faith in me, okay?"


    Hiding my doubts, I said, "But we just met each other.Samantha, you don¡¯t have tofort me."


    "Charles, do you really not remember me? A year ago, a psychopath harassed me and you saved me,"


    Samantha replied anxiously. I had a vague memory of what happened at that time.


    "That was you?" I responded.


    "Yes!"


    Samantha could no longer contain her excitement.


    She touched my face and muttered, "Ever since that day, I¡¯ve been madly in love with you! Charles, just


    so I could get closer to you and stay by your side, I did so many things."


    She had always acted so prim and proper.I had never seen her act this unhinged before.I held her


    wrist, leaned closer to her lips, and said, "Really? What kind of things have you done? Tell me,


    sweetie."


    "I asked my assistant to tamper with the brakes of Caroline¡¯s car.Then, I saved her, so we could


    be friends.Honestly, I don¡¯t want to be friends with her.I just want to understand why you love


    her.A bitch like that doesn¡¯t deserve your love," Samantha said through gritted teeth.


    I nodded in agreement.


    "You¡¯re right.Caroline has always been so indifferent to me.I¡¯ve done so much for her, but she¡¯s never


    given me anything back.She just enjoys the benefits of my love without giving back."


    "I understand your pain, Charles.As long as Caroline disappears, you¡¯ll be able to live in peace!"


    Samantha wrapped her arms around my neck. She leaned against my chest and rubbed her cheek


    against it. Enduring my disgust of her, I said affectionately.


    "You¡¯ve done so much for me, and yet I know nothing about you, Samantha, I owe you so much."


    Right after I said that, she ced her finger on my lips and shushed me.


    "Charles, I did all of this willingly."


    She took out a photo album and handed it to me.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She brushed her fingers against the photos, her eyes, turning crazy and obsessed


    "Charles, all of these photos were taken in secret by one of my men.Whenever you¡¯re not by my side, I


    just stare at these photos."


    The moment I saw the pictures, I was too shocked to utter a word, and cold sweat ran down my back.


    My initial assumption was that Samantha had feelings for me, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be this


    obsessed already We¡¯d known each other for quite some time now, but I never noticed any of this


    "Samantha, I.I¡¯m touched.I didn¡¯t expect that you love me this much,"


    I said, holding her hand, "Oh, Charles! I¡¯m so d to hear you say that I¡¯ll do anything for you in a


    heartbeat."


    Suddenly, Samantha sprang to her feet and took off her dress.


    Her face was flushed, and her eyes were burning with fiery love. Just before her red lips could touch


    mine, I stood up from the sofa and shouted, "Samantha, I will never love a lunatic like you. My answer


    is and always will be ¡®no¡¯!"


    Samantha¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "What is the matter with you, Charles?"


    It was then that I showed her the recorder


    "Caroline is the only one I love! Samantha, if I were you, I¡¯d turn myself in to the police as soon as


    possible, or else I will never let you live this down," I answered.


    All of a sudden, she took a ring from her pocket and slipped it onto her ring finger.


    "No! This isn¡¯t possible! Charles, can¡¯t you see? We¡¯re a perfect match! That bitch, Caroline, doesn¡¯t


    deserve you.I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s qualified to be by your side.Just me!"


    She threw herself at me, screaming wildly, and sobbing like a lunatic.


    However, she gained no sympathy or pity from me.


    And when I saw the ring on her finger, I got even angrier.


    "That ring belongs to Caroline.You don¡¯t deserve to have it!" I pressed her against the wall and took off


    the ring.


    Samantha struggled desperately as tears streamed down from her eyes.


    "No! Don¡¯t take off my ring! It¡¯s mine! I¡¯m your bride, Charles.We¡¯re gonna be married soon! Even


    Christine wishes us happiness!"


    I scoffed at her and tightened my grip on the ring.


    "Caroline is the only bride I want.Just patiently wait until you go to jail, you maniac.I will never forgive


    anyone who hurts my Caroline!"


    After letting Samantha go, I walked away.


    She struggled to get up from the ground and shouted hysterically, "Even if I let Caroline go, Boris won¡¯t!


    He¡¯s getting closer and closer to you! He¡¯sing for you all!"


    I stopped in my tracks and asked, "What did you say?"


    "If I can¡¯t be with you, Caroline won¡¯t either!"


    Having said that, Samantha mmed the door at me.


    An ominous feeling arose in my heart.I quickly sent Richard a message.


    "Send more people to keep an eye on Samantha.She¡¯s a psychopath!"

 Chapter 496: Being Kidnapped

    Chapter 496: Being Kidnapped


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    The moment I woke up, silence greeted me.


    I couldn¡¯t see anything for my eyes were covered with a ck cloth, and my mouth was sealed with


    tape as well All I could remember was that when I left the hospital, a man wearing a baseball cap


    entered the elevator with me Once I reached the underground parking lot, someone behind me covered


    my mouth and nose with a cloth.


    A pungent odor made me faint


    "So I was kidnapped"


    I strained almost every nerve in my body when I realized that fact.I tried my best to not panic.


    For only when I could stay calm would I be able to think of a way to escape.


    Based on what I could feel, it seemed like I was lying on a bed.I could feel a soft quilt on me.I dared not


    move.I just listened to the soundsing from outside in silence.


    There were other people in this room with me.I could hear the sound of a chair moving.


    Then, someone opened the door. A person walked into the room.


    The beating of my heart swayed to the sound of unhurried footsteps approaching Ine.


    Soon, I felt someone raise my chin and touch my face.


    The smell of a pungent, warm breath sprayed onto my face. I turned my head to avoid it and struggled


    violently.


    Unfortunately, my whole body was tied up and my mouth was sealed.


    No matter how much I struggled, it would all be in vain.


    "Oh, you¡¯re awake so soon? Don¡¯t worry, littledy.I¡¯ll untie youter."


    The voice was from a man.It sounded familiar, but I couldn¡¯t remember where I had heard it from.


    Suddenly, the ck cloth covering my eyes was removed.


    Light appeared before my eyes.


    It was dazzling, so I had to close my eyes.I tried to move, causing me to fall off the bed.I identally


    hit my head on the floor, and the pain made me feel dizzy. The man picked me up and threw me back


    to the bed.


    He then leaned closer towards me.


    When I finally adapted to the light in the room, I saw the man¡¯s face.


    "Long time no see, Caroline."


    It was Boris, the wretched doctor who gave me a surgery a year ago while I was having a miscarriage.


    He tore off the tape that sealed my mouth, "Boris? Why did you kidnap me? What do you intend to do?"


    I asked.


    "Honey, slow down! You have so many questions that I don¡¯t even know which one to answer first."


    Boris¡¯ face was so close to mine.I could only turn my face away from him just to avoid him.


    "Then tell me what it is that you want.If you agree to let me go, I¡¯ll do my best to meet your demands." I


    tried my best to calm down and negotiate with him.


    "Meet my demands?"Boris sneered.


    "I want one billion dors.You think you can give me that?"


    He paused for a moment and continued, "A year ago, I lost a lot of money because of gambling, and I


    ended up with a mountain of debt.Raina came to me and gave me some money in exchange for


    making you miscarry.Though I know you¡¯re just a victim in all of this, I had to agree.If I don¡¯t pay my


    creditors back, they¡¯re going to break one of my arms.So, during my time as your attending doctor, I


    added something to the medicine that was injected into your system."


    ¡®So¡­ this was the truth of my miscarriage, huh?¡¯


    Boris touched my cheek and said in a guilty voice, "Caroline, I¡¯ve been a doctor for over a decade.I¡¯ve


    witnessed the birth and recovery of countless children Never have I imagined that I¡¯d kill one.I thought


    that as long as I could pay my debt and stayed far away, this whole matter would be over.In my heart, I


    still believed that if I could work for a different hospital, I could start anew and be a good doctor


    again."


    "You¡¯re the devil!" I snarled, wanting to tear him apart.


    "This is all Charles¡¯ fault! He had asked his men to investigate my crime. Look at me! I can¡¯t show up


    anywhere, let alone work in any hospital.All I can do is hole up somewhere like a fucking mouse!


    Charles ruined my God-forsaken life!"


    The more Boris spoke, the more riled up he became. Suddenly, he smirked and pinched my chin.


    "I wonder how Charles would feel if i fuck the woman he loves the most.Do you think he¡¯ll be in more


    pain than I am?"


    His perverted eyes fell on my body.


    Panicking, I began to struggle yet again.


    "If you dare touch me, Charles will make sure you rot in hell!" I growled.


    "Oh, don¡¯t worry, honey.You¡¯re going to meet him pretty soon."


    Having said that, he took out his phone and made the call. When the call connected, I heard Charles


    ask, "Who is this?"


    Just as I was about to cry for help, Boris covered my mouth.


    "Charles, if you want to see Caroline alive, bring one billion dors to meet me at eight in the evening.I


    will send you the address.Don¡¯t y any tricks, otherwise¡­"


    Boris stopped mid sentence and removed his hand from my mouth


    "Charles!" I shouted.


    With that, Boris ended the call.He then put his phone aside and stared at me.


    Based on the obscene look in his eyes, I could tell what he wanted to do.I shrank bank, and shouted,


    "Don¡¯te any closer!"


    Grinning from ear to ear, he came closer to me and tore my clothes apart.


    "Hush now.I¡¯m going to satisfy you even more than Charles."


    Fear overcame my heart.I kicked down the ss beside the bed, causing it to fall to the ground and


    shatter.


    "Boris, focus on the money first!"


    Samantha suddenly opened the door, interrupting Boris.


    It was then that I realized that she was in cahoots with this monster! Samantha walked over, raising her


    chin proudly.


    In a sarcastic tone, she said, "Caroline, you are so effing beautiful You¡¯re just like a pretty little princess!


    You have a rich father, and a handsome husband-oh, wait! Ex-husband.Aside from that, you also have


    countless pursuers.You¡¯re infuriated that you got kidnapped by me today, are you?"


    I looked into her eyes and said, "Samantha, I thought we were friends!"


    "Friends? You really thought I was your friend? You already have everything.If I stay by your side, I¡¯ll


    end up being your foil and nothing more.As long as you¡¯re here, Charles will never care about me.It¡¯s


    fucking unfair!"


    Samantha cursed, and then she pped me right across the face.


    The force of her p caused me to stumble to the ground.


    A shard of ss pierced my body.I secretly picked up a shard of ss and hid it in my sleeve.


    "It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯ll disappear from the face of the earth after today.Since I can¡¯t be with Charles,


    neither can you."


    Samantha squatted down, staring at me withcence in her eyes.


    "Samantha, why do you covet something that doesn¡¯t belong to you? You can pursue your own love!"


    While I was speaking to them, my hands were moving behind my back.


    I used the shard of ss that I hid to cut the hemp rope tying my wrists little by little. Before Charles


    could appear, I had to buy as much time as possible, I was certain that he¡¯de to save me But


    before that, I had to protect myself.


    "Samantha, you¡¯re an incredible therapist You¡¯re kind, considerate, and generous.And besides, you¡¯re


    really beautiful! But do you know why Charles doesn¡¯t like you?"


    I could feel that Samantha¡¯s mood had changed for a moment !


    "It¡¯s because¡­"


    I tried my best to pique her interest with my words.


    By now, my palms were sweating to the brim.


    However, she interrupted me


    "Shut the hell up! I don¡¯t wanna know!"


    Samantha stood up, smirked, and said to Boris, "Didn¡¯t you want to fuck her for a long time? She¡¯s all


    yours."


    Her words left me shocked and scared.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    My heart began racing. The hemp rope tying my hands together was half-broken, but it was still not


    enough for me to remove it.


    When Samantha left my side, Boris came to me and towered over me.


    Every passing second, I felt more and more nervous.


    I tried to break away from the hemp rope, but I failed.


    ¡®What am I supposed to do now? Is there really nothing I can do?¡¯


    At this time, Boris began touching me all over my body.


    With great interest, Samantha took out her phone and began recording the whole thing.I head-butted


    Boris¡¯ stomach to stop him.


    "Go the fuck away! Don¡¯t touch me!"


    At longst, I had broken the hemp rope.I quickly untied the rope on my feet.


    When Boris pounced on me again, I kicked his crotch, got up, and ran towards the door.


    However, someone grabbed my hair from behind.


    My scalp hurt so much and I was dragged to the ground.


    Boris got on top of me, stared down at me, and gritted his teeth.


    "Bitch, you still have the nerve to run away? I¡¯ll kill you!"


    Meanwhile, Samantha was standing beside when she said, "Hurry the fuck up, Boris.Don¡¯t forget what


    we agreed upon."


    "Yeah, I won¡¯t.As long as I kill this bitch and get the one billion dors that I asked for, everything that


    happened today has nothing to do with you."


    Boris unbuckled his belt and came close to me, wearing a devilish grin.


    "No!" I shook my head in desperation, and tears began to blur my vision.


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    Elena called me and told me that Caroline was missing.She had already left the hospital, but Elena


    didn¡¯t see her in the underground parking lot


    "Damn! Something must¡¯ve happened to Caroline!¡¯ I thought as I hung up the phone.


    I asked Richard to gather all the security footage around the hospital and near Caroline¡¯s vi. While I


    was waiting for any report, I felt desperate and anxious.I was worried that something bad might happen


    to Caroline.


    It frightened me that if I were even a secondter, I would lose her forever.


    Soon, Richard sent the security footage to me, along with a woman.


    It was Doris, Samantha¡¯s assistant.


    "Where is Samantha? What are they nning to do with Caroline?"


    Like an enraged lion, I grabbed Doris by the cor and interrogated her.


    Frightened by me, Doris said in a trembling voice, "Samantha said that she intends to erase Caroline


    from existence, and then she drove away alone.That¡¯s all I know!"


    She then knelt on the ground and added, "She had been asking me to give money to a doctor named


    Boris and to hide him.I¡¯m guessing this has something to do with him.That¡¯s all the information I have,


    Mr.Moore.Please¡­ forgive me."


    Fueled by rage, I kicked her away.


    ¡®No wonder I can¡¯t find Boris! Samantha was behind this whole farce all along!¡¯


    Just when I was about to use all the connections I had to look for Caroline, I received a call from Boris.


    He asked me to drop off a billion dors in cash to a designated location, and threatened me that


    Caroline would die if I didn¡¯t give in to his demands.I immediately asked someone to pinpoint the IP


    address of Boris¡¯ phone.


    "Bring me my helicopter.Everyone, let¡¯s go! We¡¯re going to save Caroline," Imanded.


    Caroline, please wait for me.I¡¯m going to bring you home!¡¯

 Chapter 497: I’m Coming To Save You

    Chapter 497: I¡¯m Coming To Save You


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    My hands were tied up again.


    But this time, it was a lot more snug. I think Boris was trying to cut off my blood cirction or


    something. Unfortunately, I had little strength left to resist him.


    Once again, I was blindfolded by a ck cloth, "Stop pretending, bitch! Even though you are not a


    virgin, you have a hot figure.I don¡¯t mind sleeping with you."


    Boris drawled, a malevolent smile in his voice.


    Suddenly, Boris picked me up and threw me on the bed.


    Inded with a terrified shout and bounced twice before I felt another presence on the bed. The pervert


    began groping me, his hands caressing my body roughly.


    Terror, unlike anything I ever felt before gripped me


    "Let go of me! Don¡¯t touch me!" I yelled at the top of my lungs, horror choking me even as I tried to fight


    off his repulsive touch.


    Boris leaned over and kissed my face, ears, and neck.


    With terror still surging through my veins, I sought him off in the only way I could think of.


    Turning my head, I bit any part of him I could reach with every strength I had.


    "Ah!" Bons screamed.


    But my joy at his cry of agony was short lived.


    Before I could take in a breath, my head snapped to the side, my ears ringing from pain.


    With a vicious thud, my head smacked against the wall and my vision swam behind the blindfold, the


    pain snatching my breath away. The pain radiated from my head down to every part of my body and I


    trembled, frozen to the spot.


    It felt like my life force was seeping out with the blood dripping down my forehead.


    Soon, I began fading, my limbs getting heavier.


    All of a sudden, I heard a loud crash as something heavy fell to the ground.


    Even though my consciousness was fading away, I began to struggle when someone grabbed my


    wrists.


    Blinded by the cloth as I was, my other senses were heightened and so was my fear.I fought with


    everything I had in me, kicking and wing at whatever body part I could make contact with.


    The rope tightened on my wrists, blood cirction now surely cut off and soon, the rope was sure to cut


    through my skin as well, but I didn¡¯t stop fighting "Caroline, stop struggling.It¡¯s me.I¡¯m here to save


    you."


    That was Charles¡¯ voice! Was I hallucinating? My heart beat thunderously as I froze.The ck cloth


    covering my eyes was untied and I raised my head up to see my rescuer.It was Charles.It was


    Charles!


    Shrieking, I threw myself into his arms.


    Even though I was so relieved and happy to see him, I couldn¡¯t help hitting his chest with my fists over


    and over.


    "Why are you sote? Couldn¡¯t you have made a sound or said something? I thought you were that


    pervert!"


    Now that I was safe, it hit me just how close to being assaulted I was.


    The fear and terror all coalesced into loud, ugly tears as I clung to Charles.


    Minutes ago, I had been scared to death, and that terror was not showing any signs of receding even


    though I have been saved from my captor.


    Charles hugged me tightly.


    "I¡¯m sorry.I¡¯m so sorry¡­"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe it was shock or perhaps relief, but I became paralysed.


    I leaned against Charles¡¯ chest and couldn¡¯t move a muscle. His shoulders were wide, his embrace


    was warm, and his arms were strong. I felt inexplicably safe when I was leaning against him.


    Eventually, Charles disengaged our embrace long enough to help me untie the rope on my wrists.


    When I was free of the ropes, I found that my wrists were scraped raw and swollen, but thankfully I


    wasn¡¯t seriously injured. I struggled to get up, but Charles didn¡¯t let go of me.


    Instead, he held me more tightly.


    Snug in his warm embrace and surrounded by his unique musk, I found that the urgency to get up had


    disappeared. Charles crushed me to him so tightly that there wasn¡¯t a wisp of space between us.


    It felt like Charles was trying to tell me with his bodynguage that he would never let me go.


    The small measure of control I had on my emotions crumpled.


    Turning my face into his shoulder, I held on to him and cried my eyes out.


    "Charles¡­"


    "Don¡¯t be afraid I¡¯m here."


    His voice was soft, but somehow I got courage from it.


    A figure ran into the room and I saw light reflecting against the metal in her hand.


    Instinctively, I pushed Charles away even as I shouted, "Charles, watch out!"


    Samantha was going to stab me with a knife in her hand.


    Just as fast as I had pushed him, Charles turned on his heel and got in Samantha¡¯s way.


    She tried to stab him but he got hold of her hand.


    He twisted it viciously and I heard something snap


    "Ah!"


    Samantha shrieked, her face painted with agony.


    She let go of the knife and Charles caught it before the knife fell to the floor. Judging by the pain on her


    face, I was guessing that Charles just broke her wrist.


    Several bodyguards rushed into the room and Charles pushed Samantha to the ground, not far from


    the bodyguards who immediately detained her.


    "Dispose of her."


    Charles ordered menacingly.


    After giving the chilling order, Charles turned around and came to me.He pulled me to my feet and


    kissed my forehead.


    "Caroline, let¡¯s go home." I nodded.


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    After Caroline¡¯s injuries had been treated in the hospital, I drove her home. The day¡¯s events must have


    worn her out because she fell asleep in the car. She was still fast asleep when we arrived at the vi.


    I alighted the car before walking to her side and carried her out of the car. Even when I tucked her into


    bed, Caroline was still asleep.


    Unfortunately, her sleep wasn¡¯t a very peaceful one.She kept turning and muttering under her breath, a


    frown on her face.


    A strand of hair fell on her nose and lush lips.


    She was as beautiful as an angel.I just couldn¡¯t help myself.


    Slowly, I reached out and tucked the strands of hair behind her ear.Then I moved my attention to her


    lips.


    They were so soft and delicate that I couldn¡¯t help but lower my head to kiss her. Caroline suddenly


    woke up and shouted in panic.


    "My child! They killed my child!"


    "Don¡¯t be afraid.I will make them pay for what they¡¯ve done." I assured her firmly as I used my body to


    stop her frantic struggle.


    As gently as I could, Iforted her and rubbed her back in soothing circles.


    Over and over again, I murmured tender words into her hair, using a tone I never knew I was capable


    of Soon, Caroline was lulled to sleep again.


    Iid her back on the bed and pulled the duvet up to her neck before leaving


    ***


    Take good care of her.If anything happens to her again, then I won¡¯t let you see the next sunrise And it


    won¡¯t matter to me that you work for Edward,"


    I threatened Elena, staring her down.


    "I¡¯m sorry It¡¯s my fault."


    Elena muttered dejectedly and lowered her head.


    I didn¡¯t feel an ounce of sympathy for her Certain that my threat was well understood, I stalked out of


    the vi and drove to the police station, Bons and Samantha had been detained for questioning. I


    wouldn''t let go of anyone who hurt Caroline! Richard was waiting for me at the gate of the police


    station.


    "Mr Moore, Boris refused to say anything when we first questioned him. I asked our people to do


    something to make him talk.


    But the only thing he has said is that it was Samantha who nned it all."


    "Make him confess by all means!" I snapped.


    "What about the other one?" I asked once I was able to calm down.


    "Samantha is insane."


    Insane? What a coincidence! Samantha was locked up in a separate detention room.


    When we entered her cell, I saw her sitting on the ground with a dull look, staring into space.


    "Samantha, don¡¯t you have anything you want to say to me?"


    She turned her face in my direction only after I had spoken.It would seem that Samantha hadn¡¯t noticed


    our presence until I spoke.


    Once she saw me, she beganughing and then crying.


    Samantha appeared to be really insane, but I was far from convinced.


    "Do you think you can be acquitted as long as you pretend to be insane? I am afraid you don¡¯t know


    me well.Maybe I should show you what I can do."


    "I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! I didn¡¯t!"


    Samantha waved her arms excitedly at me.


    Then she suddenly quieted down and gave me a creepy smile.I was not interested in her acting


    anymore.


    "Richard, go and find all her family members.Bring them all to me!"


    "No! You are a devil! You are a devil!"


    Samantha¡¯s face suddenly turned pale as she screamed at me.


    All at once, her cries stopped and she rushed at me, But Richard intercepted her before she ever got


    close to me.


    He held her arm behind her back as a doctor and some nurses rushed into the room.


    They were able to hold her still long enough for the doctor to inject her with the tranquilizer


    "I¡¯ll kill you! Caroline! Caroline!"


    Samantha screamed hysterically.


    The doctor ordered the nurse to give her one more injection to calm her down once it became obvious


    that the first dose of tranquilizer wasn¡¯t having any effect on her.


    Without any hesitation, the nurse injected Samantha with another lethal dose.


    In less than thirty seconds, Samantha went limp and becamepletely quiet.


    Before leaving.I told Richard, "Since she is insane, send her to a psychiatric hospital.Don¡¯t let her out


    again."

 Chapter 498: We Don’t Have To Sleep In Separate Rooms

    Chapter 498: We Don¡¯t Have To Sleep In Separate Rooms


    Charles¡¯ POV


    After leaving the police station, I decided to head back to the Moore mansion


    "Daddy, you¡¯re back!"


    Right after I entered the house, the twins ran towards me and threw themselves into my arms. James


    was following right behind them and then he looked behind me .He¡¯s a med disappointed the next


    second


    "Daddy, why isn¡¯t Mommy with you? You¡¯re so ueleet He shook his head, sighed, and then he walked


    away with his hands behind his back


    "Liseless" much like the big brother, Jetty and noin think their heads out me The kids were unaware


    whai Caroline had gone through I chuckled at them and whispered "Well, why don¡¯t take you guye to


    your mother, huh? How does that sound"


    **


    That sounds great.


    ¡° Dad''" they were in unison "However. Momity is injured to you¡¯re gonna have to behave yourself


    around her.


    Make sure that you don¡¯t make her angry you got that


    ****


    The lods nodded and followed me out


    "Charles, it¡¯s veryte Where are you taking the kids .My mother happened to go downstairs just this


    second


    "I¡¯m taking the kids out for a few days, so that you can take better care of Grandma"


    My mother nodded, hugged the kids one after another, and then she bade us farewell "Take good care


    of my little angels, okay?"


    I modded in response As I turned around.I asked Tracy and J to take the kids to iny car.


    Thereafter, we headed for Caroline¡¯s vi "Oh, my little sweeties!"


    The moment Caroline saw the kids, her eyes lit up.


    She looked so much better in an instant "I brought them here because I thought it will make you feel


    better to have them by your side,"


    I exined while approaching her Caroline looked back at me and said in a soft voice, "Thank you."


    I chuckled at her response.


    "That¡¯s not good enough."


    "Huh?"


    She was confused.


    While the kids were distracted, I grabbed her chin and kissed her.Little did I know that Jason saw what


    we were doing


    "Daddy, Mommy, are you guys fighting with your mouths?" he asked, tilting his head and looking all


    innocent Caroline blushed as she pushed me away.


    She then held the kids¡¯ hands, and led them into the house.


    "Go away! You¡¯re so shameless."


    "Shameless!"


    The twins turned around and made faces at me in secret.


    I scratched my nose awkwardly, following Caroline into the living room. James was changing into the


    teddy bear pajamas that Caroline got for him.


    Meanwhile, Jerry and Jason were quarreling over a pink bear stuffed toy, and Caroline was telling them


    to share.


    The lovely scene made me feel so satisfied with my life.


    When Caroline noticed that the twins were about to fight, she looked at me with pleading eyes.


    It was then that I took Jerry, threw him into the air, and then caught him as he went down.


    The boy was so delighted that he started giggling


    "I want to do it too, Dad!"


    Jason jumped at me.


    Caroline, on the other hand, was terrified.


    She quickly took the child from me and said, "That¡¯s not the way to y with kids, Charles! You can¡¯t do


    that.It¡¯s dangerous!"


    I chuckled at her and smiled.


    The dress she was wearing today fitted her well.


    It outlined the curvature of her chest more clearly.


    When she raised her hands, I could see her tempting cleavage.


    "That¡¯s a tight dress," I said, Her breasts were almost showing


    "Oh, yeah? None of your business! I like dressing up like this," she retorted while pulling up her cor.


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I went to the bathroom to fill the bathtub for the kids.


    Suddenly, James ran in to hug me.


    "Are you still in pain, Mommy?"


    "Nope! I feel so much better now," I replied, James hugged me again and gently blew on the wound on


    my forehead.


    "Don¡¯t cry, Mommy. I¡¯ve blown the pain away."


    My heart felt so warm, and I embraced him.


    "Mommy, please hurry up and make peace with Daddy, so that we can protect you together," James


    whispered as he nestled in my arms.


    I leaned over to nt a kiss on his forehead.


    "That depends on your Dad¡¯s behavior.Perhaps the day wille soon."


    "Mommy, don¡¯t ever lie to me just because I¡¯m a child.Pinky swear?"


    James wiggled his pinkie finger at me.


    "Pinky swear," I repeated.


    I held out my pinkie finger as well.


    After hooking our pinkies together, I smiled at him.


    "Do you feel relieved now, son?"


    "Yes, Mom!"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    James nodded happily, and then he left, feeling satisfied.


    As I watched him walk away, I felt so damn lucky.I was so fortunate to have been blessed with the


    company of these three little angels.


    Once I had finished bathing the kids one by one, the twins became sleepy.


    Thus, Tracy and J took them to their bed James, on the other hand, insisted on sleeping in my


    room.


    When I took him upstairs, I saw Charles standing at the door of my room in his pajamas.


    Stunned and nervous, I asked, "Didn¡¯t I prepare a guest room for you?"


    He nced at me and said, "We have three kids already.Why do we have to sleep in separate rooms?"


    The closer he got to me, the more I could smell the pleasant woody fragranceing from his body.


    My mind went nk for a second.


    Once I had gathered myposure, I pushed him away.


    "We¡¯re divorced.Of course, we should sleep in separate rooms!" I countered.


    Charles fell silent; his eyes disyed sadness.I had never seen him like this, so I wasn¡¯t sure what to


    do next.


    "You¡­"


    Before I could finish my sentence, James shook my hand and pleaded, "Mommy, please let Daddy stay


    with us.Without him telling me a bedtime story, I won¡¯t be able to fall asleep at night."


    I couldn¡¯t bear to disappoint my child, so I agreed to let Charles sleep on the other side of James.


    Once the light had been turned off, James was sound asleep.


    As for me, no matter how hard I tried, I just couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Despite the fact that James was


    sleeping between us, the very idea that Charles and I were lying on the same bed was enough to make


    me uneasy.


    "Caroline, I missed you so much.Did you miss me too?"


    I suddenly heard Charles¡¯ husky voice amidst the darkness.He then got off the bed, walked to my side


    of the bed, andy beside me.


    I wanted to push him away, but then he spoke to me again


    "I love you, Caroline With all my heart and soul," he whispered in my ear.


    My heart melted. It seemed that he had bewitched me once again.


    In this world, beautiful women weren¡¯t the only ones who could seduce others.


    When a charming man sessfully seduced a woman, she would end up beingpletely obsessed


    with him.


    He then left a light kiss on my lips, and then he slowly kissed my nose, cheek, forehead, and hair.


    "I¡¯m sorry." said Charles


    "For what?" I asked, preventing myself from gasping I failed to protect you well,"


    He said I could feel that he had changed a lot after all this time.


    It was easy to tell that he was treading lightly whenever he was facing me in an attempt tofort him.


    I said, "None of it is your fault, Charles.Neither of us would have thought that Samantha would ever do


    something so insane."


    Though Boris and Samantha kidnapped me, I was still somehow thankful to them for letting me know


    about the truth of the miscarriage I suffered a year ago I had always believed that Charles betrayed me


    and was the reason I had lost my other child.


    It was the whole reason I made up my mind to leave him.


    But it turned out that I had misjudged him.I was wrong about him.


    "I¡¯m so sorry, Charles," I gave him a warm embrace.


    "Why are you apologizing?"


    Just as I was about to say something, the phone on the nightstand rang.


    The ringtone was particrly grating amidst the silent night.

 Chapter 499: No Matter The Cost

    Chapter 499: No Matter The Cost


    Charles POV


    "Excuse me I got up and went to the balcony to answer the phone.¡±


    "This better be important, Corey"


    "Charles, Adam¡¯s reputation is at rock bottom! He has no way out Several cooperative banks have


    rejected his request for a loan Hell, even the Wilson Group has made it clear that they have no


    intention of helping Adarn! Edward must¡¯ve ordered it all the smallpanies that Adam invested in


    before have gone bankrupt.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The only financial assets he has left are his shares in the Wilson Group.


    To make matters worse, he wants to put them up for coteral to some illegal banks, just so he could


    get a loan, Corey exined .


    "Take all of his shares.Leave him nothing." Imanded


    "All of them? Adam may not have that many shares, but it¡¯s still going to cost a lot of money."


    Corey asked tentatively


    "Yes, I want all of them no matter the cost. I want that bastard, Adam, to lose everything he has!"


    "You really are willing to do anything for Caroline, huh? You¡¯re willing to spend so much money just to


    make her smile. I heard that you moved into her vi.How do you feel, man?"


    After discussing business with me, Corey returned to his usual yful sell.


    "I would be having fun right now if you hadn¡¯t interrupted me," I grunted.


    ¡° 75 that so? Want my help, bro? I have some good sex toys.It¡¯ll only cost thirty dors for you to


    experience multiple pleasures, including vibration, cool sense, and¡­"


    # Caroline¡¯s POV


    "Mommy, it¡¯s time to get up! How could you be evenzier than Jason?"


    Around ten in the morning.


    I was awakened by James¡¯ sweet voice.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw three little versions of Charles blinking at me.I nced at the watch,


    blushing upon the realization that I had woken up sote.


    "Mommy had a really beautiful dream just now."


    Last night, I had the best sleep in these past few days.


    "I know! Mommy must¡¯ve dreamt of us and Daddy!"


    Jason raised his hands in the air, as if he was happily asking for me to praise him.


    Upon seeing his lovely reaction, a smile appeared on my lips.


    I leaned over and nted a kiss on his puffy cheek


    "Jason, you¡¯re so smart.Come on, son.Mommy will help you wash up."


    When we went downstairs, the fragrant aroma of food reached my nose.


    ¡®Is Elena cooking? Confused, I went to the kitchen and saw that Charles was cooking. He was standing


    with his back to the door.


    Elena was persuading him to leave, but he just ignored her and continued cooking with great skill.


    "Charles, why are you cooking?"


    Upon hearing my voice, they both turned around.


    Elena ran towards me when she saw me.


    "Caroline, Mr.Wilson said that Mr.Moore isn¡¯t allowed to enter the house.We made an exception for him


    last night, but we can¡¯t let him stay here any longer," Elenained with a frown.


    "Elena, please don¡¯t tell my dad about this for the time being, Lately, he hasn¡¯t been feeling well.I¡¯ll tell


    him about this myself once he recovers," I responded.


    "Yes, ma¡¯am," Elena sighed.


    Charles came over with a te of bacon on hand.


    "Breakfast is ready.Come and have some!"


    While we were eating breakfast, I reluctantly asked, "Charles, when are you going back?"


    "You want me to go back to the Moore mansion"


    Charles raised his eyebrows, pointing at severalrge suitcases in the corner.


    "Richard has already packed all my luggage and sent them here this morning."


    "Wait..what? Do you intend to continue living here?" I asked.


    "You look really lonely, so I figured I¡¯ll keep youpany."


    Charles¡¯ eyes were filled with affection when he looked at me.


    "Lonely? Are you sure you¡¯re not talking about yourself?" I asked.


    "Well, i¡¯m indeed very lonely," he mumbled.


    "My Dad will never agree to let us be together."


    Right after I finished my sentence, I averted my gaze from him to avoid his eyes


    "Caroline, can you please help me persuade your father? I¡¯m begging you."


    Charles looked at me with pleading eyes.It was hard to ignore the fact that his eyes were brimming with


    hope.


    My heart skipped a beat.I couldn¡¯t stand to see him like this.


    Normally, he was proud and dignified.


    But now, he was humbling himself before me.


    "Mommy, don¡¯t forget our agreement."


    James showed me his pinkie finger to remind me of the promise we madest night. I smiled at him to


    comfort him.


    Perhaps it was time for me to try and trust Charles again and slowly learn to ept him.


    I clenched my fists.


    Though I was hesitant to do it, I still nodded in response to him.


    Suddenly, he held me so tight.


    He was as happy as a convict that had been pardoned of all his crimes.


    "That¡¯s great, Caroline!"


    Charles broke into a heartyughter; his chest trembling slightly.


    Feeling a lump in my throat, I hugged him back.


    He stared at me for a while before he leaned closer to my ear.


    "Kiss me," he whispered.


    I looked up at him, uncertain of what he meant "I¡¯m the one who always takes the initiative.This time, I


    want you to make the first move."


    His voice wasden with lust, but it was also filled with affection.I stood on tiptoe, raised my head, and


    kissed his lips.


    Thereafter, I turned around shyly.


    I kissed him ever so gently, just like a dragonfly, skimming along the water and leaving tiny ripples on a


    river.


    "Daddy, you¡¯re doing something bad with Mommy again," James said abruptly.


    Charles covered James¡¯ eyes.


    "You¡¯re aware that we¡¯re doing something bad, so why are you still here? Elena, take this boy to


    school."


    "Dad, you¡¯re always so mean to me!"


    James protested as he put his hands on his hips.


    But in the end, he conceded.He took his school bag and went out.


    Tracy and J took one look at us and proposed that they¡¯d take the twins to the park.


    Thereafter, only Charles and I remained in the vi.I put my arms around his neck.


    "Kiss me again,"


    Charles said in a domineering tone, I stood on tiptoe again, nibbled on his earlobe and said, "This is so


    hot."


    All of a sudden, he grabbed the back of my head and pinched my chin.


    His eyes were filled with lust.


    "Charles¡­"


    Just as I was about to say something, he cut me off.


    "Caroline, are you full?"


    "Huh?"


    "If so, then it¡¯s my turn to eat!"


    Before I could utter another word, he sealed my lips with a kiss, His kiss was passionate and


    possessive.


    I couldn¡¯t even breathe.


    I tried to push him away, but he was still unsatisfied. He kissed me even horder, with no other choice.I


    kissed him back and leaved over his chest, feeling numb Noticing that he was slowly pushing my


    clothes up.


    I realized what he was about to do, so I stopped him at once I held his hands and said, "Charles, let¡¯s


    not do this in the living room."


    Regardless of my warning, he wanted to kiss me again.


    Thus, I turned my face away and said, "What if the childrene backter?"


    Charles sighed, carried me, and took me upstairs.


    He then opened the bathroom door and ced me in the bathtub.


    While he was kissing me, he turned on the faucet to fill the bathtub.


    He snickered and said, "If you don¡¯t want to do it in the living room, how about the bathroom?"


    As Iy in the bathtub, he got on top of me.


    Because of this, I had no way to escape.


    In a trembling voice, I pleaded, "Charles, take it easy."


    He leaned over to my ear and tried to seduce me with his husky voice.


    "Kiss me, Caroline." I wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him passionately.

 Chapter 500: Put Her In The Men’s Prison

    Chapter 500: Put Her In The Men¡¯s Prison


    Charles¡¯ POV


    The next day.I sent the kids back to the Moore mansion and then I went to thepany, Amy knocked


    on the door and came in.


    "What is it " I asked


    "Mr Moore, I¡¯m here to resign Here¡¯s my resignation letter," she said.


    As I stared at the envelope she was handing me, I frowned "Why do you want to resign?"


    She ced her hand on her belly and smiled with glee "I¡¯m pregnant, sir.I¡¯ve decided to be a full-


    time mother I hope you can support my decision and bless me"


    Amy was my right hand assistant, and I had always relied on her.


    In my head, I had always believed she preferred being a strong and independent woman And as for her


    boyfriend, I heard that he had gotten married to someone else


    "Amy, I don¡¯t mean to interfere in your personal life, but you do know that being a single mother is


    difficult, right?" I asked


    "I know that, MI Moore I mean not everyone can be as lucky as Mrs.Moore," she said, chuckling


    "She¡¯s lucky to have met the perfect husband," she added I raised my eyebrows at her remark.


    "Oh? Do you really think I''m In the perfect husband?"


    ¡®Does Caroline think so too? I wondered


    "Of course, sir! You¡¯re a loving husband, you¡¯re considerate to her needs, you¡¯re wealthy, you¡¯re gentle,


    and you¡¯re very handsome.The only weakness you have is¡­"


    Any smirked as if to goad me.


    "My only weakness is."


    "She just said I was the perfect husband! That should mean I have no weakness!"


    "Sir, as much as it pains me to say this, but your only weakness is that Caroline is the only person you


    truly love.I think every female employee in thispany share my opinion."


    I never imagined that someone as straiced and solemn as Amy would have such a humorous side.I


    broke intoughter with her.


    "Well, Amy, I guess the only thing I can say now is ¡®congrattions¡¯! As my parting gift to you, I¡¯d like to


    give you an apartment.Don¡¯t refuse my gift, okay? Your kid is gonna need it," I told her.


    "Thank you so much, Mr.Moore.I¡¯ll find someone who can fill in for my role as soon as possible."


    Amy nodded happily and left the office.


    Not long after she left, my phone rang It was from Richard.


    "Mr.Moore, Boris has finally confessed.He said that Raina was the one who ordered him to add


    something into the medicine injection for Mrs.Moore that resulted in her miscarriage."


    Through gritted teeth, i responded, "It seems like putting her into a jail is too light of a punishment.Lock


    her up in a men¡¯s prison and let her enjoy herself!"


    Raina¡¯s POV


    Every single day of my life in prison was hell.


    Not a day went by that I didn¡¯t get hit.


    In the middle of the night one day, someone dragged me out of my bed.I opened my eyes and saw


    several inmates grinning from ear to ear; their eyes brimmed with malice.


    "What do you think you¡¯re doing? Don¡¯t do anything stupid, or else I¡¯m going to call the prison guards!"


    Instead of being scared by my threat, they burst intoughter


    "What did you say? You¡¯re gonna call the prison guards, huh? Hahaha! Did I mishear you, bitch? You


    wanna call the prison guards?"


    One of them pped me right across the face


    "Well, go on then! Call for help! Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re going to call the prison guards for help?"


    The p was so strong that I couldn¡¯t even stand firm and iny cars were buzzing Livid.


    I propped myself up by putting one hand against the wall Once I had managed to stand firm.I pped


    the woman who hit me while everyone else was distracted.


    The strong woman snapped after I pped her.


    Her eyes widened in anger as she roared, "You little bitch! Girls! Beat the shit out of her! I don¡¯t care if


    we cripple her! Besides, Mr.Moore told us that we can do whatever the fuck we want with her as long


    as we can keep her alive!"


    ¡®Mr Moore¡¯l eximed inwardly ¡®Charles did this? He asked them to beat me up?¡¯ Now I no longer


    wondered why the prison guards didn¡¯te to check on us even after themotion happened And it


    was no wonder that these female prisoners were unafraid of punishment. I stood up and ran towards


    the metal cell door.


    I grabbed the iron window fence and shouted, "Help! She¡¯s hitting me! Help! Somebody help me!"


    Suddenly, someone pulled my hair without mercy. I staggered backwards and fell to the ground,


    screaming at the top of my lungs. Then, someone pulled my hair up and they began kicking me and


    hitting me mercilessly.


    It was then that I stopped shouting for help and just endured the beating in silence.


    All I could hear now was a peal of satisfiedughter. Once the other prisoners got tired, they finally


    decided to let me go and went to bed.


    Meanwhile, Iy on the ground as though I was dead.


    My face was covered in tears, blood, and bruises.


    Why are they treating me like this? All I¡¯ve ever done was fall in love with Charles, a man that I


    should¡¯ve never fallen in love with. By the time I woke up, I found myself lying on the ground of a cell.


    "Oh, you are awake!"


    said a rough voice, followed by theughter of many other men.


    ¡®What the hell is going on? How are there male prisoners in a women¡¯s prison?¡¯ I stared at the male


    prisoners around me in horror.


    Hurriedly, I sprang to my feet, retreated to a corner, and curled up.


    Soon, I found myself, leaning against the wall and hugging my knees as my body trembled. A stout


    middle-aged prisoner came over, squatted down, and stroked my long hair.


    "Don¡¯t touch me,"


    I mumbled.I trembled, wanting to escape.But unfortunately, there was nowhere for me to retreat to.


    ¡®What am I doing here? Why am I in a men¡¯s cell?¡¯ The man squatting in front of me was grinning from


    ear to ear.


    He raised my chin and said, "You¡¯re a pretty girl.They said you didn¡¯t want to be imprisoned with


    women and that you insisted on living with us.You must be sexually unsatisfied, huh? Don¡¯t worry,


    lassie.Us, boys, will give you the time of your life!"


    "Hahaha!"


    "None of us will refuse a free meal!"


    "I never thought that we¡¯d have this kind of benefit in prison Boy, do I love it here! That girl is a beauty!"


    "So, who gets to fuck her first, huh?"


    These men were discussing with fervor over my head.I began struggling desperately.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let me out of here! I don¡¯t want to live with you.I want to go out! I didn¡¯t want to live with you people.I


    didn¡¯t!"


    "Wow, you¡¯re a shy one, aren¡¯t you?" eximed the middle-aged prisoner.


    "I wonder what kind of big shot she offended to end up being thrown in here with us?" another prisoner


    asked.


    "That doesn¡¯t concern us! Let¡¯s just fuck the life out of her!"


    Several rough hands began to touch my face, my thighs, and even my waist.


    "God, look at that waist! It¡¯s so slim!"


    Not long after, someone ripped off my prison uniform.


    "Let me go, please.Have mercy!"


    My voice was choked by my sobbing. I had no idea what do to now.


    Clearly, I was about to get gang raped by these evil men.


    "Fuck off! Fuck off!" I kicked and iled my arms and legs randomly.


    "Oi! Restrain the bitch!"


    "No!" I shrieked.

 Chapter 501: You Seem Pretty Popular With The Ladies

    Chapter 501: You Seem Pretty Popr With The Ladies


    Charles¡¯s POV


    Back home, Caroline was ying games with the kids with a loving smile on her face.


    They all looked so pure and lovely.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. I sent the kids upstairs before I walked to her side, and embraced her.


    ¡°Caroline, it¡¯s all over.¡± She hugged me back tightly ¡°Really?¡± she asked tentatively


    ¡°Yes, really¡± I brushed my fingers against her cheek


    It took Caroline some time before she found her voice.


    ¡°Charles, you¡¯ve been asking me the reason why I left a year ago Well, here¡¯s the truth: 1 had a


    miscarriage at the time¡±


    Though I knew the truth already, my heart still ached when the words came from her lips


    ¡°Rons told me all the evil deeds he has done. I¡¯m so sorry. Caroline. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Guilt almost overwhelmed me and made it hard for me to breathe


    I couldn¡¯t imagine just how painful it must¡¯ve been for Caroline, and how miserable she must¡¯ve felt


    back then.


    She shook her head and began sobbing ¡°Back then, I was so weak. The moment I saw you together


    with Raina and being intimate with her, I saw her as Rita. It made me think that you still


    She was having a hard time talking because of all the sobbing. I held her tighter and tighter, and my


    heart ached for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Caroline. All of it happened because I failed to take good care of you. I¡¯m sorry that you had


    to go through that.¡±


    ¡°None of it was your fault. It was me who failed to trust you enough. Moreover, Raina bribed Boris to


    inject me with an abortient. Our poor child didn¡¯t even get the chance to see the light of the world,¡±


    Caroline replied through gritted teeth. Her eyes were filled with anger and sorrow.


    I gently caressed her back tofort her. ¡°It¡¯s over now. Caroline, so many misunderstandings have


    happened between us and all of it has led to us being apart for so long. From now on, and until the end


    of our days together, let¡¯s trust each other more, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Caroline cried even harder, and she wrapped her arms around my neck.


    I could feel her tears rolling down on my neck. My heart ached for her. I patted her back and said,


    ¡°Caroline, I promise you, we¡¯re going to have a better future together.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We will.¡± She nodded in agreement,


    After a long time, Caroline finally managed to calm down.


    I wiped the tears from her eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re just like a little cat with a smudged little face.¡±


    Caroline stared daggers at me. ¡°You¡¯re the cat!¡± she countered.


    I had to nod at her and reply. ¡°Well, I guess I am a male cat, and you¡¯re female one. We¡¯re destined for


    each other,I see.¡±


    ¡°Charles!¡± Caroline eximed.


    Ibed her hair back and gave her a smile. ¡°Caroline,e home with me to the Moore mansion.


    Our kids and I want to live with you every single day of our lives.¡±


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t asked for my father¡¯s permission! He¡¯s not going to let it happen,¡± Caroline responded


    adamantly


    ¡°Edward will know the truth soon. One way or another, I¡¯m going to make him cast aside all of his


    prejudices against me.¡± I answered.


    ¡°My dad isn¡¯t an easy man to convince. You¡¯ll have to put in a lot more effort than that,¡± she countered.


    ¡°I intend to.¡±


    No matter the cost, I would never let her go again,


    I looked down and interlocked our fingers together. A smile subconsciously formed on my lips. Caroline


    nestled in my arms and said, ¡°Dad¡¯s birthday ising up. Why don¡¯t you make some preparations for


    it?¡±


    ¡°Great idea. I should probably think about it carefully.¡±


    This was the first time that I would try to impress my future father-inw.


    ¡°Dad is picky, so you¡¯re going to have to prepare everything in great detail, and you have to be sincere.


    Otherwise, he¡¯s just not going to ept it,¡± Caroline replied with a smile.


    After pondering on it, I asked, ¡°What does your father even like? I¡¯ll try to make some arrangements in


    advance.¡±


    ¡°Charles, you¡¯ll have to make all of the preparations yourself to show your sincerity.¡± I could see


    Caroline¡¯s eyes lighting up with hope and glee. Her gaze was like a ray of light shining into my heart,


    and I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her. Suddenly, she looked down and seemed to be dispirited.


    ¡°Charles, how is Grandma doing? Does she still not remember me?¡±


    I nted a kiss on Caroline¡¯s forehead and decided to exin the truth to her.


    ¡°Grandma pretended not to remember you, because when she woke up, she happened to hear


    Samantha talking on the phone. If Grandma didn¡¯t pretend to be confused, that woman might¡¯ve done


    something bad to her, and you.¡± Caroline¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that Grandma doesn¡¯t have a memory disorder? Now I get why she was acting


    really weird that day.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really all just a misunderstanding. Grandma loves you with all her heart, and her love will never


    change.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    Just then, the doorbell rang, interrupting my intimate moment with Charles. When Elena went to open


    the door, my father marched in, visibly angry.


    ¡°Caroline, are you okay?¡± I jogged Charles so that I could be free of his arms. My face blushed as I


    tidied up my messy clothes.


    ¡°Dad, do you know everything now?¡±


    Charles stood up, still as calm as ever. He gave my father a nod and said, ¡°Good day, Mr. Wilson.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    My dad didn¡¯t even look at him. Instead, he walked up to me and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that


    something that big has happened to you? Elena, what the hell were you doing? Do I not pay you


    enough?¡±


    Elena lowered her head in shame, walking towards Edward and visibly afraid.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir! It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fired! And tell Carlos that he doesn¡¯t need to wait outside the vi. You¡¯re both fired!¡±


    This was the first time that I had seen my father this livid. I hurried to his side and exined, ¡°Dad, no!


    I¡¯m the one who asked Elena and Carlos to wait for me in the car. They were just following my orders.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, I humbly apologize. It was I who put Caroline in danger,¡± Charles chimed in.


    My father finally looked at him and asked, ¡°Oh, you did, huh?¡± His gaze was as sharp as knives.


    ¡°Samantha wanted to get revenge on me,¡± said Charles.


    My father¡¯s face turned grim; clearly, he was infuriated.


    He sat on the sofa and said, ¡°Mr. Moore, you seem pretty popr with thedies.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, I¡¯ve done so many horrible things in the past, but from now on¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop,¡± said my father, putting his hand up.


    ¡°There¡¯s no more future for you. If you didn¡¯t have three kids with my daughter, you wouldn¡¯t have had


    anything to do with Caroline! Yes, I¡¯m old-fashioned and stubborn, and I can¡¯t let go of the past. But it¡¯s


    for the sake of the children that I maintain my etiquette. There¡¯s no need for you to say anything else.¡±


    The atmosphere seemed to be tense.


    Since I didn¡¯t want them to argue, I tried to smooth things over. ¡°Dad, Charles got me some coffee that


    was air freighted from Cuba, I¡¯m going to make a cup for you.¡±


    Fortunately, my dad didn¡¯t refuse. Thereafter, I took Charles to the kitchen.


    ¡°Charles, please don¡¯t get mad. Dad is just worried about me.¡± I told him.


    ¡°Yup. I totally get it.¡± Charles grinned from ear to ear.


    ¡°I¡¯ve mentally prepared myself for this moment.¡±


    Once I had brewed the coffee, I put the cup of coffee on the tea table in front of my dad. However, he


    didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of drinking it.


    At this time, James came downstairs and threw himself into his Grandpa¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Grandpa, are you here to see me?¡± he eximed with glee. No longer frowning, my father gave the


    boy a smile.


    ¡°Of course, I did, little man! I missed you so much.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re here too!¡± Jerry and Jason threw themselves into the old man¡¯s arms, causing the


    latter tough heartily.


    ¡°Well, if there¡¯s nothing else, please leave, Mr. Moore. The kids will be staying here for a few days.¡±


    Clearly, my dad was trying to drive Charles away.


    ¡°But, it¡¯s already time for dinner. Why don¡¯t we let him¡­¡± Just before I could finish my sentence, Dad


    red at me.


    ¡°Caroline, do not forget how much pain this man has brought you,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Wilson. From this day forward, I''ll do everything in my power to make up for my


    mistakes.¡± Charles turned around and was about to leave.


    But then, James got out of his Grandpa¡¯s embrace and held his father¡¯s hand. ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you going to


    have dinner with us?¡±


    Charles patted the boy¡¯s head. ¡°Grandpa is not in the mood. I¡¯lle back another day, son.¡±


    James pursed his lips in displeasure. He ran back to the old man and said, ¡°Grandpa, I want to be with


    Mom and Dad.¡±


    This time, my dad said nothing more. He would never refuse a request from James.


    Charles¡¯ proud expression made it seem like he had won this battle. He then volunteered to help in the


    kitchen.


    To my surprise, dinner was actually lovely. Charles was busy all night long, so he barely had anything


    to eat.


    After eating dinner, he said goodbye to my father and left.


    I wondered why he left so soon and without hesitation.


    Unexpectedly, someone knocked on my door in the middle of the night. Once I opened the door, it


    turned out that


    Charles had returned.


    He pinned me against the door, and I cupped his cheeks. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten much tonight. Do you


    want me to cook something for you?¡±


    He tilted his face to kiss my hand, and replied in a husky voice. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. But I do want to sleep


    with you.¡±


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and leaned against his chest.


    Although Charles was trying to stifle his moans, tension was rising in the air.

 Chapter 502: There Was A Woman By His Side

    Chapter 502: There Was A Woman By His Side


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    Nina and I went gift shopping for Dad¡¯s birthday at the mall. A white male shirt in a designer brand shop


    struck my fancy


    Even though picking out a gift for Dad was my main reason foring to the mall, my mind was stuck


    on Charles. Most of his shirts were of this simple style and color


    But Charles exuded a certain charm when he wore these simple clothes that was simply hard to put


    into words Nina smiled and nudged me with her elbow.


    ¡°Hey! What are you thinking about?¡± I shook my head, a small smile overtaking my face as well.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Instead of querying me further, Nina took the shirt from my hands and inspected it.


    ¡°This shirt is for young men. Hmm, it doesn¡¯t appear to me like you¡¯re shopping for Edward¡¯s gift.¡± Nina


    taunted with an impish smile. My eyes narrowed and I took the shirt back from her.


    ¡°So what? Is there a rule that says I can only buy clothes for my father?¡±


    ¡°Who swore that she would never go back to that man?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not me!¡±


    ¡°Tut-tut ¡±


    Nina poked each side of my cheeks with her index finger.


    ¡°There is a name written on your face now!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I stuttered, my eyebrows creasing in confusion.


    ¡°Charles Moore!¡±


    Nina hooted loudly, her voice attracting the attention of the shop assistants.


    They stopped and stared at us, curiosity shining in their eyes. Not only was the name Nina just yelled


    at the top of her lungs very famous, but this shopping mall was owned by the Moore Group.


    Flushing, 1 pped Nina¡¯s hand away and muttered, ¡°Stop making fun of me.¡±


    The smile vanished and a somber air reced the expression on her face.


    ¡°You should think this through. I doubt Edward will ept your rtionship with Charles.¡±


    That was true. Even though Dad allowed Charles to stay for dinner the other day, it was obvious that he


    still disapproved of my continued involvement with Charles.


    ¡°I understand your point. But let¡¯s forget it. So tell me, what have you been up to recently?¡± I chirped,


    doing my best to turn the attention away from my rtionship issues. The somber expression was still


    on her face, but now, there was an added tinge of depression to her aura.


    ¡°Abner travelled abroad for a training program. One night, I called him.¡±


    The way she paused clued me in to the fact that something was wrong.


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°The local time was early in the morning,¡± Nina sighed.


    ¡°There was a woman by his side.¡± I was surprised.


    ¡°Did you make a video call? Did you see her? Even if there was a woman by his side, it didn¡¯t


    necessarily mean anything¡±


    ¡°If you call Charles at small hours and hear another woman calling him darling affectionately, can you


    remain calm?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Fair point. It was easy to analyze such a sensitive matter as long as you were an observer.


    ¡°Nina, I don¡¯t know how to console you. My own rtionship is in a rough phase right now. But I do


    understand how you feel. Asplicated as everything is. I know that I can¡¯t let Charles go. Even the


    idea that another woman might take my ce in his heart makes my heart ache. He has told me that


    he loves me. That means he has to love me for the rest of our lives. I refuse to ept anything less.


    And I certainly won¡¯t give him the chance to walk away either.¡±


    Nina shuffled closer and rested her head on my shoulder.


    ¡°Since it hase to this, I have no choice but to keep smiling even when I feel like breaking down in


    tears. Maybe when I smile, I will forget my sorrows.¡±


    After picking out a gift for Dad, Nina and I went to the cinema. Several times throughout the movie, her


    phone beeped with iing texts and Nina was quick to reply each text.


    I was pretty certain she had no idea what the movie was about, since she spent pretty much the entire


    time with her eyes glued to her phone. Once the movie was over and we left the theater, Nina¡¯s


    expression turned gloomy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I was worried about my friend. Nina simply shook her head and said nothing


    Simon¡¯s POV


    I was lying on the sofa feeling sorry for myself, my phone in my hands as I debated calling Caroline


    Thest time we spoke was when she left the party unannounced.


    Each day that went by without seeing her was torture for me, but I didn¡¯t have the courage to look for


    her.


    The fear of rejection kept me rooted to my house. As long as I hadn¡¯t spoken to her, then I wouldn¡¯t be


    rejected once again. Then she wouldn¡¯t stare at me with those cold and hostile eyes. Suddenly, my


    phone rang.I sat up on the sofa and stared at the screen with a hopeful smile.


    My hope was dashed the moment I saw the name shing across my phone¡¯s screen.


    It wasn¡¯t Caroline, but Vanessa.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Simon, help me¡­¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s frightened and trembling voice whispered through the receiver, apanied by a burst of


    sobs. The palpable fear in her tone twisted my stomach in knots.


    ¡°Vanessa, what happened?¡±


    Silence was my only answer. I had to check my phone before realizing that Vanessa had hung up on


    me.


    Immediately, I redialed her number, but it wasn¡¯t connecting.


    Did something happen to her? The thought was a kick in the guts and I dashed off the sofa. I only had


    the presence of mind to pick up my coat and car keys as I rushed towards Vanessa¡¯s house.


    ¡°Vanessa, are you at home? Are you okay?¡± I asked anxiously as I banged the door.


    A servant then opened the door and ushered me in.


    ¡°Where is Vanessa? Where is she now?¡± When there was no sign of Vanessa, I turned my anxious


    gaze on the servant.


    ¡°Mr. Felix, please follow me,¡± the servant requested as he gestured for me to follow him. Swiftly, the


    servant turned on his heel and led me to the living room.


    As soon as I entered the living room, my eyes unerringly sought out Vanessa. I found her on the carpet


    beside a sofa, safe and unharmed. There were several bottles of wine and two goblets in front of her.


    ¡°Simon, you are here.¡± Vanessa tittered happily, a drunk smile on her face.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you call for help just now? You actually led me to believe you were in danger! But in the end, it


    turns out you only lied to me so you could deceive me intoing to your house.¡± Anger at her deceit


    surged through me and I gritted my teeth


    Vanessa got to her feet unsteadily, a beseeching look on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you. The truth is that I wanted to see you. I¡¯ve sent several


    messages, but you didn¡¯t reply any of them. This was the only way I could think of to make youe


    see me. I really wanted to see you,¡± Vanessa retorted in a low voice.


    She lowered her head, a defeated air permeating off her, but I couldn¡¯t find it in me to feel sorry for her.


    ¡°Vanessa, don¡¯t be unreasonable,¡± I snapped irritably.


    ¡°I¡¯m not! I just feel sorry for you and I don¡¯t want you to suffer alone.¡± I pinched my nose, willing myself


    to stay calm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. I have to go now.¡±


    Since the call for help had been nothing but a ruse, I had no business staying here.


    ¡°Simon, if you are facing any difficulties, then you should open up to me. I might be able to help you.


    Then you won¡¯t have to force yourself to love Caroline,¡± Vanessa slurred, a delirious smile on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not forcing myself to love Caroline. You are mistaken,¡± I muttered, glowering at the drunken mess


    on the carpet


    ¡°Really? In that case, you should see this,¡± Vanessa dered cryptically before throwing a printed


    document at me.


    I caught the document before it fell to the floor and raked a dismissive nce over it.


    A shocked gasp left my mouth when I read the contents of the document.


    This document was full of information about my father¡¯s death.


    Reflexively, I crumpled the paper in my fist as a shudder racked my body.


    ¡°Did you investigate me? What the hell do you want to do?¡± my question was a low growl. Unfazed by


    my anger, Vanessa propped her chin up with her palm and gazed at me contemtively.


    ¡°I think the reason you approached Caroline is because you want to find out the truth behind your


    father¡¯s death. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    My lips thinned in displeasure, but I couldn¡¯t refute her ims.


    My incessant chasing after Caroline was because I had ulterior motives.


    ¡°Simon, you are using Caroline.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a question this time, but a self assured deration


    ¡°You are right, but I have no other choice.¡± I smiled bitterly.


    My father¡¯s death had always been a knot in my heart, and it wouldn¡¯t be unraveled until I knew the


    truth about his death


    The only way I could find out the truth was if I had Caroline¡¯s help.


    Vanessa prowled towards me until she was standing right in front of me.


    In a sh, her arms were around my neck and her body flush against me.


    ¡°Simon, you have another choice. You can be with me instead of chasing after Caroline. It¡¯s clear as


    day that she doesn¡¯t want you. But I want you and I will certainly be of more help to you than Caroline,¡±


    Vanessa whispered in my ear.


    A chill ran down my back at the innuendo in her words.


    ¡°What do you mean by that statement? Do you know something?¡±


    Vanessa shook her head, held my face, and kissed me on the lips.


    ¡°Simon, I¡¯m in love with you. No matter what you want to do, I¡¯m willing to help you.¡±

 Chapter 503: Earthquake

    Chapter 503: Earthquake


    Olivia¡®s POV


    Edward returned home, looking sullen "Edward, what happened? Did someone make you angry?" I


    asked tentatively as I approached him.


    Through gritted teeth, he said, "What¡®s so good about Charles? Why can¡®t Caroline forget that guy?"


    He was breathing heavily and he was pressing his hands against his chest.


    Thus, I hurriedlyforted him.


    "Implore you to stop trying to prevent Caroline from being with Charles.It worries me that he¡®ll take


    revenge against you."


    "Bah! If he dares to do that, I will kill him!" Edward¡®s face turned grim.


    The hatred in his eyes was frightening, ¡®You won¡®t live for long, old man!¡® I thought.


    Despite my hatred for him, I pretended as though I truly worried about him.I poured some


    hallucinogenic into a ss of vodka in secret and handed the ss to Edward.


    "You look exhausted, Edward.Here, have a ss of vodka," I said.


    Edward took the ss from me and drank the vodka down.


    Then, I helped him lie down on his bed.


    His anger had all but dissipated now.


    At the same time, his breathing became heavier and heavier, and his face turned livid.


    ¡®Great! My n is progressing"


    After making sure that Edward fell asleep, I left the bedroom quietly.


    That evening, I went to his study in search of useful information.


    To my surprise, I found a sh drive in the middle of a stack of books.I took myptop with me


    downstairs and got in the car.I was shocked by what I heard in the recording that the sh drive


    contained.


    It turned out that there was a far worse reason for the death of Simon¡®s father! However, I couldn¡®t let


    Simon know about it yet.


    After pondering on the matter, I decided to redo the recording.


    Caroline¡®s POV:


    Dad invited many friends to his birthday party.


    As one of my presents for him, I personally baked a big cake for him.


    Once we had finished eating dinner, I took out the gift I bought for him and gave it to him.


    "Dad, this is my birthday gift for you!"


    Suddenly, Olivia took the bag and opened it.


    "Huh? Why are there two shirts inside this?"


    She took out the shirts from the shopping bag.


    Aside from the ck shirt that I bought for my father, there was another one in white.


    ¡®Oh, no! I forgot to take out the shirt that I bought for Charles!¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why did you buy the two shinte."


    Dad looked at me with a smile "Hal Take a look at this white shit.


    It¡®s obviously rol your size, and the style is for young people,"


    Olivia remarked loudly.


    I red at her, took the white shirt from her hand, and stashed it into the empty shopping bag


    Determined not to let the topic go, Olivia asked, "Caroline, did you buy that shirt for Charles"


    My father¡®s face turned grim.


    I could tell that he had something to say, but he decided not to say it Just then, my phone rang I took it


    out and saw Charles¡® name on the screen, Out of curiosity, Olivia leaned over to check my phone.


    I covered the screen with my hand and walked to the balcony. I didn¡®t answer the phone until it rang


    two more times,


    "Hey." I greeted.


    "I want to see you," Charles said over the phone.


    1 nced back at the living room, feeling a little awkward.


    "Now?"


    "I¡®m right outside your house! Come on out," he answered.


    I was surprised by what he said.


    "You¡®re at my house?"


    I looked downstairs, and just as I had thought, there was a ck sports car parked under a tree amidst


    the darkness.


    The light was turned off, so it would¡®ve been difficult to find if I weren¡®t looking carefully enough


    "What are you doing here?" I asked him.


    "Juste out, will you?" he replied, "But¡­"


    "Either youe out, or I¡®m going in."


    Charles chuckled and added, "I know that today is your dad¡®s birthday.Since I¡®m already here, why


    don¡®t ¡­?"


    "No, wait! I¡®lle out and meet you there," I quickly replied.


    I didn¡®t want to piss off my dad on his birthday.


    Thus, I went back to the living room and picked up the shopping bag on the sofa.


    Dad approached me and asked, "Are you leaving? I haven¡®t even cut the cake yet!"


    "No, uh¡­ I¡®ll just go out for some fresh air."


    Feeling awkward, I cleared my throat and said, "My friend is downstairs."


    By this point, I was too embarrassed to look my dad in the eye, so I just opened the door and left the


    house Upon getting closer, I saw Charles sitting in the driver¡®s seat.


    He had lowered the seat, and he was half ¨Ccopsed in it.


    One of his arms was covering his eyes.


    There was very little light outside.


    Somehow, I felt that there was something bothering Charles, I started to wonder what had happened to


    him.


    Worried, I bent over and knocked on the car window.


    However, hey there for a while as if he didn¡®t hear me, Keeping myposure, I knocked on the


    window again until finally, Charles put his hand down and opened his eyes.


    We stared at each other through the window.


    The way he stared at me showedplex emotions in his eyes.


    When I took a step back, Charles finally opened the door and got out of the car.


    "It¡®s reallyte.Why are you here?" I asked, surprised of his arrival, Leaning against the car, Charles


    squinted at me and asked, "That¡®s some wee.Are you not happy to see me?"


    "That¡®s not it." I looked back, and said worriedly, "I just don¡®t want Dad to find out and get mad at you."


    Charles looked at me again.


    The dim moonlight shone on his face like a thinyer of mist covering his charming eyes.


    For some reason, he was acting mysterious tonight.I couldn¡®t figure out what he was thinking at the


    moment


    "So what?" Charles asked listlessly.


    When I looked into his eyes, I felt bad.


    Ignoring the question, I handed him the shopping bag.


    "This is for you," I told him.


    Charles took my gift and opened it.


    "It¡®s your Dad¡®s birthday.Why are you giving me a gift?"


    "When I was shopping the other day, I saw this shirt.I figured it would look great on you, so I decided to


    buy it," I answered.


    Charles looked at me as if he wanted to see through me.


    All of a sudden, he pulled me into his arms.


    I tried to break free, but he sped the back of my neck and held me even tighter.


    "Don¡®t move," he whispered to my ear.


    "I came out here just so I could hug you for a while."


    The sound of his voice was particrly charming at night.


    Suddenly, Charles kissed me passionately.


    After a long time, I pushed him away and said, "I need to go, Charles.The kids are waiting for me."


    Atst, Charles let go of me.


    "Okay.I¡®ll watch you go in before I leave."


    "Wait! Why don¡®t you let the kids take some cake with them before you take them back to the Moore


    mansion?" I suggested.


    "Sure! In that case, I¡®ll be waiting out here."


    When I returned to the house, I found the guests clinking their goblets and chatting happily in the


    brightly lit living room.


    Then, I noticed Simon standing on the balcony.


    My heart skipped a beat.


    ¡®Did he see me and Charles downstairs just now?¡® I wondered.


    I walked up to Simon and muttered, "Would you like to talk to me?"


    "Of course."


    Thereafter, I took him to a rtively quiet ce and hesitated on initiating the conversation.


    "Caroline, just tell me what you¡®re thinking."


    A bitter smile appeared on Simon¡®s lips.


    "Look, Simon, I know what you want, but I¡®m sorry.I don¡®t have any feelings for you.I¡®ve never thought


    of you as nothing more than just a friend," I confessed.


    "Caroline, didn¡®t you say that you¡®d give me a chance?" he answered.


    Having heard his response, I felt even guiltier.


    Biting the bullet, I exined, "I¡®m sorry.It was my cagemess to get back the custody of my kids at the


    time that led me to use you."


    Simon pressed his lips and tell silent.


    An awkward silence ensued between us.


    My stomach was churning from all the guilt I felt.


    Just when I thought that he¡®d be mad at me, he actually maintained his usualposure.


    "Thank you for telling me the truth, Caroline.But that doesn¡®t mean I¡®m giving up!" he said


    determinedly..


    "Simon¡­"


    Just then, the ground began to shake violently.


    Upon seeing the flickering chandelier above my head and hearing the screamsing from the living


    room, my heart sank.


    It was an earthquake.


    And the magnitude wasn¡®t weak.


    I stumbled to the ground, sweating and panicking because of the situation.


    When I managed to stand up, Simon was already gone.

 Chapter 504: Im Here With You

    Chapter 504: I''m Here With You


    Charles''s POV:


    I leaned against the car, waiting for the end of the party while smoking idly.


    All of a sudden, the ground began to shake beneath my feet.


    Soon, I heard the screams of a panic-stricken crowd from inside the house.


    Simon was the first one to run out of the viin fear.


    More and more people began to flock out behind him.I looked around in the crowd, but I couldn''t find


    Caroline and the kids.I was starting to get nervous.


    Thereafter, I elbowed my way through the crowd and rushed into the vi.


    Caroline and the kids must be terrified right now.Thus, I quickened my pace, wishing that I could be


    there with them in the blink of an eye.


    The banquet hall was in shambles.


    Tables and chairs had fallen to the ground in disarray.


    It took a while, but I finally found them hiding in a corner.


    Caroline was holding the kids and protecting them with her body as she leaned against the wall.


    Seeing that she and kids were safe and sound, I breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Are you hurt, Caroline?"


    Tears welled up in her eyes and she threw herself into my arms the moment she saw me.


    "I sprained my ankle," she said.


    Just then, the ground shook violently again.


    I staggered backwards, almost stumbling to the ground.


    Fortunately, my back pressed against a cold, hard wall.


    "Don''t be afraid.I''m here with you," I told her.


    The sound of her cries broke my heart.I patted her back in an attempt tofort her.


    "Charles, what are you doing inside here? It''s dangerous!" she asked, looking into my eyes.


    "I was worried about you,"I said.


    Not long after, Elena and Carlos rushed to our aid, carried the kids, and brought them outside.


    Caroline held onto my clothes tightly and said, "We should leave.It''s not safe here."


    "Okay." I nodded in agreement.


    Then, I picked her up and took her outside.


    Caroline shrieked as she put her arms around my neck.


    "Charles, put me down! I''m perfectly capable of walking by myself.If you keep carrying me like this,


    we''re more likely to stumble!"


    "Ah, take it easy! I won''t let you fall.And even if you do, I''ll be your cushion."


    Afterforting her, I quickened my pace.


    "Who would want you to be a cushion?"


    Caroline murmured under her breath.


    I chuckled at her response and bantered, "Is that so? Would you like me to be on top of you instead?"


    "Charles! Be serious!"


    Caroline''s face turned red and she red at me.


    "Fine, fine...I won''t say it again."


    I tightened my grip on Caroline and quickened my pace to leave the vi.


    Meanwhile, she rested her head on my shoulder.


    The warmth of her breath seeped onto my shoulder and neck, tickling me.


    My heart began to race.I leaned closer to her ear and whispered, "Caroline, the earthquake seems to


    have stopped.We''ll be out soon.There''s no need to be scared anymore."


    "Okay," she replied.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Once we were at the open space outside, we saw that Edward and Olivia were also there.


    She seemed to be frightened to the point that she was holding onto Edward''s neck tightly.


    Annoyed, Edward shoved her away and asked, "Caroline, are you and the kids okay?"


    "We''re fine." Caroline pressed her hand onto my chest and moved me away.


    "Put me down," she muttered.


    Though I was unwilling to let go, I had to listen to her.


    Tracy drove over and took the kids back to the Moore mansion first.I held Caroline''s hand before letting


    her sit in the car.


    "Charles, where are we going?" she asked.


    "You''ll know when we get there," I told her.


    I drove to the Los Angeles riverside.


    From time to time, I would nce over at the passenger''s seat.


    Caroline was looking out the window in silence.


    Her gorgeous face and the beautiful beds of hyacinth flowers along the way formed a perfect image.


    Just seeing her like this made me want to savor every moment of my life.


    "The scenery here is beautiful.I could tell you were freaked out by what happened, so I took you out


    here for a rxing ride," I exined.


    "It really is beautiful here.Thank you,"


    Caroline said with a smile on her face.


    Gradually, her knitted brows rxed.


    "I asked some people to nt the hyacinth along the way.Do you like it? It''s my greatest hope that


    you''ll always be happy," I told her.


    "So, you''ve been nning to take me here for a long time, haven''t you?" Caroline asked, visibly


    surprised.


    I pulled over and stared into her eyes intently.


    "Caroline, I wasn''t very romantic in the past.In my attempt to make it up to you, I want to be as romantic


    as possible and give you all the beautiful things in the world."


    It was then that tears welled up in Caroline''s eyes.


    "Charles," she muttered.


    I cupped her cheeks and gently wiped her tears away.


    "Do you like it, Caroline?"


    "Yes.I love it," she said.


    My heart melted when I heard her answer.


    Then, I leaned in and kissed her lips.


    Simon''s POV:


    Later that night, I received a message from Olivia.


    "Simon, let''s meet up." I wanted to refuse her request, but she sent me another message.


    It read, "I have something important to tell you.It''s about your father''s death."


    My heart skipped a beat upon reading it.I hurried to the address that Olivia sent me.


    Soon, I walked into a private club.


    Olivia was swiveling her ss around as she pointed at the seat beside her.


    "Have a seat," she said.


    I frowned impatiently as I sat on the sofa.


    "Tell me, what have you found out?"


    "It''s true that I found something important, but what will you give me in exchange for the information?"


    Olivia said, taking a sip of wine.


    "What do you want?" I asked.


    "My request is simple.Just give me two hundred million dors and I''ll give you the recording."


    Olivia took out a recorder pen from her purse.


    "Two hundred million dors? I don''t have that kind of money," I told her.


    "You and Caroline are responsible for a big project on the east bank, right? It''ll be easy for you to


    embezzle some of those funds, I''m sure," Olivia snorted.


    "Are you crazy? That''s illegal!" I said as I stood from the sofa and suppressed my anger.


    Olivia scoffed at me, turned on the recorder pen and said, "I advise you to listen to the recording first


    before making a decision."


    The following second, Edward''s voice came from the recorder.


    "You''d better get ready.Wait for the perfect opportunity to kidnap him.You''ll benefit greatly from it when


    it''s done."


    My heart sank.


    ¡®Kidnapping? What is he talking about? I wondered.All sorts of thoughts clouded my mind, and they


    almost devoured me.


    Soon, I found my hands clenched into fists.


    Olivia smiled triumphantly.


    "That''s just the beginning of this recording.So, what do you think? Is this recording worth two hundred


    million dors or not?"

 Chapter 505: Lost Everything

    Chapter 505: Lost Everything


    Adam¡¯s POV


    When my capital chain was broken, I fell into a desperate situation. Just so I could pay off my debts in


    a short span of time, I had to sell a part of my shares and take the money to Las Vegas and gamble it.


    Considering the fact that I was an experienced gambler, I had the utmost confidence that I¡¯d be able to


    win enough money to pay off my debts.


    In the beginning, I was able to win several rounds.


    And when I saw that my chips on the table were piling up.I was so happy.I even began to feel heady


    with sess.


    Sadly, Lady Luck wasn¡¯t always on my side.


    Every other game, I would lose more and more money and I even managed to lose all the money I had


    won during the first few games.


    And after losing several days in a row, I finally broke down.I couldn¡¯t go on like this.


    Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to afford a ticket back to LA! And so, I quietly left the gambling table,


    and left with the rest of the money.


    But the second I walked out of the casino, several young members of the casino¡¯s staff went after me.


    "Hey! Stop right there!"


    My heart almost stopped.


    I ran away as fast as my legs could carry me along with the money.I shouldered my way through the


    crowd.I could feel my heart almost leaping from my chest because of how nervous I felt.


    Unfortunately for me, the staff were skilled fighters and they soon caught up with me.


    They surrounded me, fueled with rage.


    "Why didn¡¯t you keep running, you fool? Isn¡¯t that all you¡¯re good for?" I shook my head and began


    begging for my life.


    "I¡­ I won¡¯t run anymore.Just spare me, please!"


    "You made us lose argemission and you want us to just let you go? Fuck you! We¡¯re not doing


    that.Oi! Beat the fuck out of this shithead!"


    Before I could utter another word, the men gave me a beating.


    Fists and feet trampled upon me.


    They were so merciless. A burst of pain shot through my body.All I could do was curl up on the ground


    and bellow in pain.


    "Please, let me go! I really didn¡¯t mean to run away! This is thest of my savings.I¡¯m going to give all


    of them to you if you promise to stop beating me!"


    I endured the tremendous amount of pain and handed all of the money I had in hand.They cackled at


    me while swiping the money away.


    "You¡¯re wise to hand over the money.Alright, men! Time to go!"


    As I watched them swagger away, I breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then, I struggled to get up, hobbling my way back to the hotel.


    At this time, two strong-looking men approached me.


    I staggered back, begging for mercy, "Sir, I don¡¯t have any money left on me.Please don¡¯t hurt me!"


    They clenched their fists and cracked their knuckles.I was so nervous that I could feel my heart in my


    throat.I decided to turn around and run away.


    But with every step I took, the pain from my knees became worse.


    Soon, I fell to the ground and stared at the men in horror "Who¡­ Who the hell are you? Why do you


    keep following me?"


    "There¡¯s someone who¡¯d like to see you.You¡¯reing with us!"


    Each of them grabbed my arm from one side, and they lifted me from the ground


    "No! I won¡¯t go anywhere with you! Let me go!"


    Overwhelmed by fear, I tried to break free from their grasp.


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    "Caroline, would you like to get out of the car and take a walk?"


    Charles asked with a smile while he unfastened his seatbelt


    "Sounds great!"


    I told him Once we got out of the car, the cool night breeze blew past the river, dispelling the heat that I


    felt on my face. Charles walked up to me, holding my hand as we walked along the river.


    His palm wrapped my hand tightly.


    It was gentle and heartwarming My heart skipped a beat as I interlocked my fingers with his


    "Do you still feel scared, Caroline?" he asked me.


    I shook my head in response.


    "I¡¯m feeling a lot better now.Charles.And it¡¯s all thanks to you."


    "Caroline, you and our kids are more precious to me than my own life.And you will always be," Charles


    said, stopping in his tracks.


    The sound of his gentle voice made it hard for me not to put my faith in him again.He was always like


    this.


    All of his romantic gestures moved me.


    Like an experienced hunter, he was able to discern my weakness and use it against me.I lowered my


    gaze, chuckling to myself for I was touched.


    "Thank you, Charles."


    "You don¡¯t have to thank me.But I do wonder, is this an extra credit for me?" Charles asked expectantly.


    I fell silent for a moment before I asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    "Well, you¡¯ve said that your decision will be based on my performance, yes? You¡¯ll have to give me


    some feedback for that.And if I manage to behave ordingly, you have to give me more points,"


    Charles exined.


    After pondering on it, I nodded in agreement as he looked at me nervously.


    "I will admit that you did a good job today.Keep it up." I told him.


    Charles grinned from ear to ear.He then held my hand again and walked on.


    We sped our fingers together, smiling brightly just like other young couples in love around us.


    That same evening, Charles drove me home "This is me.You can go home now.Drive safe, Charles."


    I stood at the door, waving him goodbye Suddenly, Charles held me in his arms.


    Caught off-guard, my head rested on his chest and I could hear the sound of his steady heartbeat.It


    was as if the beating of his heart resonated with mine, and it set thousands of butterflies loose in my


    stomach.


    "Caroline, I don¡¯t want to leave you," he remarked.


    Chuckling at his remark, I pushed his chest away.


    "I know you don¡¯t want to leave, but you still have to go."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "In that case, just let me hold you for a little bit longer," Charles said in a forlorn voice, and then held


    me even tighter. I gave up on struggling and just let him hold me, The porch was dead silent.


    All I could hear was the sound of our breathing. I broke into a small smile and wrapped my arms


    around his waist.


    Finally, he reluctantly released me.


    "So¡­ I¡¯m heading in.Good night, Charles."


    I entered the passcode and walked in.


    All of a sudden, the door was blocked by an arm, leaving it half-open.


    "What is it?" I asked while looking up at him.


    Suddenly, Charles came in and pressed me against the wall with his arms still around my waist.


    "I love you, Caroline."


    His deep, maic voice resonated in my ears, mixed with the sounds of his uncontroble gasps.He


    was holding my waist with one hand and my cheek with the other.


    Then, he kissed me over and over.


    Everything he did was so sexy I almost drowned in the pleasure, and I was eager for more.


    Thus, I wrapped my hands around his neck in response to his kiss. The next second, Charles stuck his


    tongue into my mouth and gave me a French kiss.


    His passionate kiss took me by storm.


    The warmth of his lips was so hot that I felt like it would ignite me.


    Little by little, my rationality was devoured and reced by carnal desire.


    Restlessly, I writhed with pleasure, ready and waiting for more.


    Charles¡¯ palm ran across my body.He unzipped my dress and pulled it down to my waist.He then


    fondled my breasts, stroking them gently.


    The roughness of his fingers brushed against my delicate skin and made me tremble.


    "Charles, don¡¯t¡­" I pleaded..


    "You don¡¯t want me to?"


    Charles chuckled as he continued to fondle my breasts.


    Then, he began licking my nipples gently.


    "Would you rather I do this?" he asked yfully.


    His voice was lustful and tempting. My mind went nk for a moment.


    Pleasure almost devoured me, and I could feel that my privates were getting wet


    "Charles, I¡­ I feel ufortable," I moaned.


    "Where do you feel ufortable?" he asked.


    "I want it!"


    All of a sudden, my face burned up.


    "If you don¡¯t tell me what you want, how will I know?"


    Suddenly, Charles stopped what he was doing and he just stared at me in silence.


    "Charles, you are so mean!"


    I was so angry that my eyes turned red.I red at him with teary eyes.


    He obviously knew what I wanted, and he did all of this on purpose! Charles broke intoughter.He


    held my hand, guided it down to his crotch, and pressed it against his thick, hard cock Though there


    was still ayer of clothing between my hand and his thing, I could still feel its warmth.


    "Baby, tell me, do you want it?"


    The warmth of his cock made me want to take my hand back, but he was holding my hand too tightly.


    "Charles, let me go," I said to him.


    But he didn¡¯t.


    Instead, he held me tighter.


    He took my hand, ced it on the belt buckle, and whispered to my ear, "Unbuckle it and I¡¯ll give you


    what you want."


    The coldness of the metal buckle was in stark contrast with the heat of his penis.


    My hand almost shivered due to the coldness and I withdrew it instinctively.

 Chapter 506: Scared To Death

    Chapter 506: Scared To Death


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    "Who wants it? I certainly don¡¯t!" I red at Charles and shoved him away, "Go back home and keep


    the kidspany.They must¡¯ve been freaked out by what happened today."


    Charles chuckled at my response, pointing at his crotch, "if you don¡¯t want to do it anymore, what are


    we going to do about this?"


    I followed his gaze and saw that his pants were about to burst due to his bulging crotch.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine just how much Charles wanted to have sex with me now A roguish smile


    appeared on my face.


    "You¡¯ll have to solve that problem yourself.I still need to observe your behavior.If you gain benefits too


    early, you won¡¯t learn to cherish me in the future."


    Charles held his forehead and asked, "When did you learn all of that? You¡¯re being unreasonable! If I


    have to hold it back every time, this will affect my health and do harm to our sexual life in the future!"


    The redness of my face spread to my ears.I scoffed at him and pushed him out of the doorway.


    "Hurry up and leave," I told him.


    "Caroline, are you really going to drive me away?"


    Charles stood outside the door; his face disying just how sad he was to go.


    When I saw how pitiful he was, my heart softened for a moment.


    Then, I said to him, "I¡¯m exhausted.I don¡¯t want to do it tonight.You should go home."


    During the earthquake, I really thought that I would die.But now, I was finally able to rx.


    Exhaustion came over me, and all I wanted was to get some rest.


    "Alright, then.Rest well and good night."


    Charles chuckled helplessly, brushing my hair with affection.


    "Good night."


    I leaned against the door, feeling like my heart was about to leap from my chest.


    After going upstairs, I rubbed my shoulders and walked to the window to close the curtains. I paused


    when I saw a figure outside.


    Charles was standing outside of my house, peering at the bedroom window.I picked up my phone and


    sent him a message.


    "Charles, stop standing there and go home.You look like an idiot!"


    He quickly replied, "Good night, my love.And sweet dreams."


    I stood in front of the window and waved at him.


    Charles finally got in the car and drove away, I patted my warm cheek, forcing myself to stop


    overthinking. After taking a shower, I was surprised to find that my body was covered with hickeys.I ran


    my fingers along the marks.


    It still felt as though I could feel Charles¡¯ warm breath on my skin.


    It was hard to keep myself from smiling, for I shared a truly sweet and intimate moment with him.


    Richard¡¯s POV:


    Imanded my men to knock Adam out and take him to a deserted warehouse.He had bruises and


    cuts all over his body:pletely disheveled.


    Now, he lookedpletely different from the arrogant man he used to be.


    "Tie him up." I ordered coldly.


    My subordinates picked up the hemp rope and quickly tied him up.


    I had no idea if it was because they were using too much force, but Adam suddenly opened his eyes


    and gasped in pain.


    "Where where am I? Who are you people? And why did you kidnap me?"


    He was struggling desperately to break free and his voice was trembling I could tell that he was scared


    out of his wits.


    "Do you have any idea who you¡¯ve offended, you dimwit?"


    "Did Caroline send you? I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t mess around! I¡¯m her uncle!"


    I took the iron bar from my subordinate and brandished it in the air.


    "Mess around? What do you mean by that?"


    ¡°You mean this?" I pounded the iron bar on the chair beside Adam, just enough to make a harrowing


    sound.


    He was quaking in fear.


    Tears and snot riddled his face.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He looked like aplete wreck.


    "Don¡¯t hit me! Please, sir! I''ll give you anything you want!"


    Right after he finished speaking, an awful smell pervaded in the air.


    I frowned in disgust upon seeing that Adam¡¯s lower body was wet and there was pee dripping from his


    trousers. He was so scared that he peed his pants.


    My men allughed at him.


    "Here I thought that you were a powerful man, Mr.Wilson.You¡¯re an adult now, and yet you¡¯ve wet your


    pants! How embarrassing!"


    Adam tucked his legs tightly, visibly ashamed.


    I scoffed at him and said, "Adam, if you want us to spare your life, you will show us your sincerity.Do


    you understand what I¡¯m trying to say?"


    "I¡­ I¡¯ll do anything you want me to," Adam said.


    There was still a glimmer of hope in his eyes.I pulled a chair and sat across him.


    The iron bar in my hand glinted beneath the dim light.I could imagine just how fearful this bastard must


    be to see the weapon in my hand.


    "If you still desire to live, then you will answer my question honestly.Now tell me.How did Susan really


    die?"


    Upon hearing my question, Adam¡¯s eyes widened in horror.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    I clenched the iron bar, smashing it to the pir beside me.


    "Answer the God damned question! Was it you and Raina who had Caroline kidnapped?"


    But Adam just gritted his teeth in silence.


    Fueled by rage, I hit Adam¡¯s knee with the iron bar as hard as possible.


    "Will you admit it or not?"


    Adam screamed in pain, curling up on the ground and writhing in pain.


    Unable to stand the torture any longer, he finally said, "Yes, it was me! I¡¯m the one who came up with


    the idea of kidnapping Caroline Who the hell are you? Did she send you here?"


    Ignoring the bastard¡¯s question, I sneered and made a video call.


    "Sir, he has already admitted to it.What shall we do next?" I asked.


    After a long silence, Charles told me, "Make sure he suffers a slow and painful death."


    Adam raised his head and asked in disbelief, "Are you working for Charles Moore?"


    I swung the iron bar at him again and shouted, "Cut the crap and tell me what you¡¯ve done!"


    "I¡¯ve told you everything I need to say!"


    Adam knelt on the ground, cowering in fear.


    "Who killed Susan? Where¡¯s the man who pulled the trigger?"


    Adam frowned and replied in a weak voice.


    "He ran away right after the police began to investigate.I have no idea where he went!"


    Infuriated, I decided to give him a solid kick to the abdomen.He bellowed in pain and rolled on the


    ground.


    Then, I handed Adam the document.


    "Sign this," Imanded.


    My subordinates unbound Adam from the rope.


    "Wait, is this¡­ a share transfer agreement? No! I will not sign this!"


    Adam¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    He then threw the document as if it were a hot potato.


    "You will sign it whether you like it or not! Do you think you have any other choice?"


    Despite my response, Adam clenched his fists and refused to take the pen.


    I was getting annoyed, so I kicked him once more and forced him to sign his name.I could see the


    anger and hatred in Adam¡¯s bloodshot eyes.


    "Just wait and see, you fucking assholes! I will not let any of you go!"


    "Shut the fuck up and fuck off! Keep this in your little mind: Caroline isn¡¯t someone you can hurt!"


    Now that I had gotten the document with his signature, I smiled with satisfaction.


    Then, I told my subordinates to let the bastard go. Adam stood from the ground with difficulty, limping


    away as if he had just survived a disaster.


    I took out my phone and sent a message to Charles.


    "Boss, it¡¯s done."

 Chapter 507: Pink Diamond Ring

    Chapter 507: Pink Diamond Ring


    Caroline''s POV:


    On Monday afternoon, Simon asked me to go out for a cup of coffee.


    "So, Simon...what''s up?"


    "Caroline, remember what happened on Edward''s birthday? I''m sorry that I¡­ I was scared."


    Simon appeared to be feeling guilty.


    I gave him a smile and said, "It''s fine.Charles came in to save us."


    After a moment of hesitation, Simon stood from the sofa and said, "Caroline, do you mind if I take


    charge of the project on the east bank? I''ve put a lot of effort into this project and I''m quite familiar with


    it now."


    After pondering on the subject, I nodded in agreement.


    Ever since Simon became part of thepany, the project on the east bank had been the one he took


    part in the most.


    In all honesty, his proposal was undoubtedly the best choice.


    Moreover, he had a good working rtionship with the architect of the project, Vanessa.


    I figured if they would work together, it would spark something between them.


    "Thank you." Simon smiled back.


    All of a sudden, my phone rang and I answered the call.


    "Where are you?" asked Charles.


    "I''m in a cafe with Simon," I replied.


    "Send me the address. I''ll pick you up."


    Five minutes after he dropped the call, Charles arrived at the cafe.


    I even thought that he was just near the neighborhood waiting for me.


    Simon stood up and greeted him, "It''s nice to see you again, Charles."


    Charles smiled at him as he sat down next to me.


    "Nice to see you, too.To be honest, if we had met anywhere else, I would be happier."


    I could sense animosity between them.


    "Anyway, I''m done talking to Simon, so let''s go."


    When we went to the cash register, Charles took out his card and handed it to the cashier.


    "Here.Use my card," he said.


    Just before the cashier could take the card, someone stopped Charles.


    Simon took out a few dor bills and gave them to the cashier.


    "Keep the change," he remarked.


    When we finally got out of the coffee shop, Charles wrapped his arm around my waist all of a sudden.


    "By the way, Caroline and I are nning to hold a wedding ceremony again.You''re wee to attend


    it," he said to Simon.


    ¡®A wedding ceremony? Why is this the first time I''m hearing about this?I noticed that Simon''s face


    turned grim.Thus, I hurriedly left along with Charles.


    Once we were in the car, he didn''t say anything.


    "Charles, did you just say that we''re going to hold another wedding ceremony?"


    "Why did you suddenly go out for coffee with him?" Charles asked in response, ignoring my question.


    He spoke in a nonchnt tone, but his eyes were locked on mine.


    Clearly, he really wanted to hear my answer.


    "Simon said that he wanted to take charge of the project on the east bank. I guess he wants to be in


    frequent contact with the project''s architect, Vanessa.Thus, I decided to do him a favor."


    Charles nodded in agreement. He seemed satisfied with my answer.


    I breathed a sigh of relief.


    ''Ugh, men are even worse than women when ites to jealousy"


    "I''m taking you somece," he said.


    "Where are we going?" I asked curiously.


    "Take it easy. You''ll know when we get there,"


    Charles replied with a mysterious smile.


    Soon, the car stopped in front of a hotel.


    Charles took my hand and led me inside.


    There, a waiter ushered us to the second floor.


    The decoration theme upstairs was different from that of downstairs.


    It was simple, yet elegant.


    From where we were sitting, we could see the situation of the entire auction hall on the first floor and


    items put up for bidding.


    The auction began shortly after Charles and I sat down.


    The auction items were disyed one by one, and the bidding ensued.


    However, I noticed that Charles wasn''t attempting to bid for anything.He just sat there, calm and silent.


    Out of curiosity, I asked him, "Charles, what do you n to buy? Why did you bring me here?"


    "You''ll know soon enough."


    Charles leaned against the back of the sofa, fiddling with my fingers.


    His hands were well-proportioned and muchrger than mine.His palm felt dry and warm, tightly


    wrapping mine.


    Since he didn''t want to tell me what it was, I had no choice but to wait.


    When the auction was about to conclude, a pink diamond ring of incredible quality was brought to the


    disy stand.


    The diamond glinted beneath the light.


    Saying that it was beautiful was an understatement.


    I held my breath, focusing my gaze on it.


    Women always had a hard time resisting the temptation of jewelry and diamonds, and I was no


    exception.


    My very naturepelled me to take it.


    At this moment, someone held my fingers.


    I turned my gaze toward Charles and saw that he had raised his bidding paddle.


    Many others raised their paddles as well.


    No matter how high the bid went, Charles raised it even higher.


    In the end, he bought the ring for a price of ten million dors.


    Once the bidding was closed, the attendant brought the pink diamond ring to us.


    Seeing it up close, I noticed that the diamond''s cut and luster were perfect.


    It was free from all ws.


    "What do you think, Caroline?" Charles asked, lowering his head.


    My mind went nk for a moment, and it took me some time before gathering myposure.


    "Is this really for me?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charles broke intoughter.


    He rubbed the tip of my nose and said, "Silly girl, who else is there? Besides, I won''t buy gifts for


    women except for you!"


    Upon realizing that I had asked a stupid question, I smiled awkwardly.


    He took my hand and slowly slid the ring onto my finger.


    The way he looked at my finger was so serious and sincere.


    It was as if he was performing a solemn ceremony.


    Our wedding ceremony thest time shed through my mind.


    Back then, he once put a diamond ring on my finger just as gently as he did today.


    It felt as though a broken part of my heart had finally been mended and something arose.


    I sniffled and began to shed tears.


    "Caroline, this is my first gift in my attempt to court you.Do you like it?"


    Charles looked at me intently.


    I could see my reflection in his deep-set eyes.


    It was as if I was the only one he could see and there was no room for anyone else.


    I threw myself into his arms and embraced him.


    "I love it!"


    Indeed, I liked it a lot.

 Chapter 508: Help Me Wipe It

    Chapter 508: Help Me Wipe It


    Charles POV


    By the time we left the auction party, it was already raining outside. The rain grew heavier with every


    passing minute, and it showed no sign of stopping. A gust of cold wind blew over, causing Caroline¡®s


    shoulders to tremble, "Do you feel cold?"


    I took my coat off and draped it over her.


    "Caroline, wait for me here, okay? I¡®m going to fetch an umbre."


    "No, Charles.It¡®s raining pretty hard.You¡®ll just get yourself wet."


    Caroline grabbed ny sleeve, worried of letting me go.I stopped in my tracks and tried tofort her.


    "Rx, love.I¡®ll be back soon."


    Thereafter, I ran across the rain to my car, took out an umbre from inside the car, and went back to


    Caroline Pretty soon, her figure came into view.


    My jacket was oversized for her and made her look even more petite than she already was.I quickened


    my pace and reached my hand out to her.


    "Let¡®s go, Caroline."


    "Okay!"


    She held my hand firmly.


    I held the umbre with one hand, and wrapped my other hand around her waist as we went on our


    way toward the car.


    As soon as we reached the car and went inside, Caroline took out some tissues from her bag and


    handed them to me.


    She frowned at me and said, "Wipe yourself quickly.You¡®re sopping wet!"


    I spread my arms out, leaning against the back of the seat and refusing to take the tissues.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Do it for me," I suggested.


    Caroline blushed right away, but she began wiping my face with the tissues anyway.


    "There! You¡®re all done," she remarked, throwing thepletely wet tissues into the trash bag.


    Afterwards, she sat upright.I looked down and pointed at my wet shirt.


    "It¡®s still wet," I remarked.


    Feeling like she had no other choice, Caroline took out a few more pieces of tissue and used them to


    wipe my shirt for me.


    The fabric of my shirt was quite thin, so it was easily soaked with water.


    It clung to my chest tightly, revealing my abdominal muscles.


    The way Caroline stroked her hand across my chest was starting to turn me on. My temperature was


    rising and my breathing was getting heavier by the second.


    Unable to endure it any longer, I grabbed her wrist and pulled her into my arms.


    "Charles, I haven¡®t finished yet!"


    Caroline remarked as she tensed up and tried to escape me.


    I held her even tighter and whispered to her ear, "Be a good girl and don¡®t move, Caroline."


    I tried my best to restrain the surging desire in my heart for if I didn¡®t, I might end up having sex with her


    in the car Fortunately, Caroline stopped moving and decided to snuggle up to me.


    Now, only the sound of my heavy gasping could be heard inside the car.


    After a while, Caroline began adjusting her position.


    Thereafter, I let go of her and handed her a document, Help Me Wipe !


    "What¡®s this?"


    she asked, blinking in confusion, "Why don¡®t you read it first?"


    Once she had finished reading the document, Caroline¡®s eyes widened in shock. I gave her a smile and


    exined, "It¡®s a share transfer agreement.All you need to do now is to sign it."


    "Charles, how in the world did you gather so many shares of the Wilson Group?" she eximed I


    handed her a pen, gently rubbing her ring finger, which wore the pink diamond ring I gave her.


    "During the time that Adam was selling his shares, I asked Richard to buy all of them.As for the


    remaining shares, he transferred them voluntarily," I told her.


    "Charles, did you do something to Adam? All of these shares amount to his entire fortune.Why on earth


    would he transfer them to you so easily?"


    Caroline frowned, visibly nervous.


    I patted her on the shoulder tofort her.


    "Compared to survival, these don¡®t matter much to him.Adam is an adult man, and he knows the


    consequences of the choices he makes.Once these shares have been legally transferred to you, Adam


    will no longer have the right to challenge you ever again, and nobody in yourpany will ever push


    you around!"


    Caroline¡®s eyes turned red.


    I could feel how grateful she was to me just by looking into her eyes.


    "Thank you so much, Charles!"


    I chuckled at her response, ruffled her hair, and bantered, "If you really want to thank me, why don¡®t you


    show your appreciation some other way?"


    Slowly, her face turned red.She scoffed at me and turned her face away.


    "Nice try!"


    I knew that I wouldn¡®t be able to push my luck, so I gave up for the time being.


    The car drove forward cautiously as the pouring rain drummed against the windshield.


    It was very quiet inside the car.


    As time passed by, Caroline began to feel sleepy.


    Her head was leaning against the backseat, and it was slowly moving down.I quickly held her head and


    ced it on my shoulder.


    Caroline rubbed her face against my shoulder and soon drifted into sleep.I stared at her delicate,


    beautiful sleeping face, unable to resist the urge to smile.


    ¡®I¡¯m so damn happy¡­ Caroline finally came back to me! This is a blessing from God"


    No matter what might happen in the future, I vowed never to let go of her hand again.


    Soon, we arrived at the vi where Caroline lived.She was still sleeping soundly.


    I didn¡®t want to wake her up, because if she were to wake up, I would have to part with her.


    How I wished she could sleep like this for a while longer.


    More time passed by and the rain gradually stopped.


    Finally, Caroline woke up.


    "Am I home?"


    She rubbed her sleepy eyes and sat upright.


    "You are," I remarked, tucking her hair behind her ears.


    Then, I gave her a nod and a bright smile.


    Caroline yawned, picked up her bag, and was about to get off the car.


    "I¡®ll see you next time," she said.


    But before she could leave, I grabbed her wrist.


    "Caroline, it¡®s time for dinner."


    She paused for a moment and looked at me in confusion.


    "Um¡­ so?"


    "Aren¡®t you going to invite me to stay for dinner?"


    I was really looking forward to hear her answer.


    Caroline chuckled at me and said, "Nope! The kids are waiting for you at home.You should go back


    right away."


    Disappointed, I heaved a heavy sigh.


    "Caroline, it¡®s fine if you don¡®t want me to stay, but you have to make it up to Help Me Wipes me


    somehow."


    "Make it up to you for what?" she asked.


    "Try to figure it out," I told her.


    Caroline looked back at me; her eyes, sparkling.


    She then leaned forward and kissed me on the lips.


    The soft feeling of her lips disappeared before I could even savor their taste.


    Caroline used this opportunity to remove my hand from her and trotted away before I could react.


    Just as she was about to enter the house, she turned around and waved at me.


    "Good night!" she said gleefully.


    "Good night." I stared at her until she disappeared into the house.


    Edward¡®s POV:


    At dinner, I heard someone knocking on the door.


    Thus, I asked the servant to open it.


    Soon, I heard the servant screaming outside.I frowned, put my knife and fork down, and hurriedly went


    outside.


    "What happened?"


    Outside the door, Adam was standing drenched in the rain.


    He was barely able to stand, let alone walk.His clothes were tattered, revealing his festering wounds.


    "Edward, help me!"


    The sound of Adam¡®s voice was weak, and he was pleading for pity.


    "What the hell happened to you, Adam?" I asked in shock.


    Adam gritted his teeth.


    His eyes were filled with all the hatred a man could muster.


    "This is all Charles¡® fault! He swindled all of my shares and told his men to beat the crap out of me!


    Edward, I thought I¡®d never see you again!"


    Having heard his response, I quickly understood why Charles had done something like that.


    It was easy to guess that he just wanted to take revenge on Adam for Caroline¡®s sake.


    Even though I hated it whenever Charles meddled in my family¡®s affairs, he did the right thing this time.


    I scowled at Adam and replied, "Why don¡¯t you look at yourself in the mirror first, and ask yourself what


    horrible things you¡®ve done before running your mouth and ming other people?"


    Adam¡®s eyes were filled with indignation and disbelief.


    "Edward, I am your brother! Why are you taking someone else¡®s side over me?"


    "Well, Caroline is my daughter! Have you ever thought of me as your brother every time you tried toy


    your dirty hands on her?" I shouted back.


    Adam staggered and fell to the ground.He crawled his way towards me, grabbed my trousers and


    pleaded, "Edward, I understand that I¡®m at fault.I¡®m so sorry, brother! I will never cause trouble for


    Caroline again! Charles has crossed a line! I asked him to spare me for your sake, but he didn¡®t even


    take you seriously!"


    "Edward, you and Adam are brothers.Whatever dispute you have, you should solve it by


    yourselves.Charles is an outsider, so it¡®s none of his business, isn¡®t it?"


    Olivia chimed in.


    "Shut up! You know nothing.Don¡®t poke your nose where it doesn¡®t belong!" I growled at her.


    Feeling aggrieved, Olivia replied, "I¡®m only saying this for your own good, Edward.Stop nursing your


    feud with your brother.Look at Adam! He¡®s in an awful state.If anything happens to him, you¡®ll regret it


    for the rest of your life."


    Upon hearing that, most of my anger disappeared.


    Though it was true that Adam had done so many horrible things, it was also true that he was still my


    brother.I heaved a sigh and said to the servant, "Prepare a room for him and tell the family doctor to


    come over."


    Happy of my change of heart, Adam said, "I knew you wouldn¡®t abandon me, Edward.Thank you!"


    "As soon as you recover, leave my house at once.I¡®m only taking you in for the time being.I advise you


    to behave Wipe It yourself.Otherwise, don¡®t me me for being rude to you," I responded, scoffing at


    him.

 Chapter 509: The Mini Version Of Charles

    Chapter 509: The Mini Version Of Charles


    Nevaeh¡¯s POV:


    After I disembarked from the ne, I took my suitcase and walked out of the airport. I hailed a taxi and


    asked the driver to drive me to the Moore mansion.


    Looking at the familiar yet strange scenery along the way, I couldn¡¯t quite discern what I was feeling as


    the car sped towards the Moore mansion.


    Sooner than I expected, the taxi stopped outside of the Moore mansion.


    My heart began beating a wild stato the second I alighted from the car.


    Charles, I am back!¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but scream in my mind as a wide smile overtook my face.


    At that exact moment, the door was pushed open from the inside and Alice¡¯s figure walked into my line


    of sight.


    The years hadn¡¯t changed her much.She was still elegant and refined.


    However, the fine wrinkles around her eyes were a sign of her age.


    "Alice, do you remember me?" I asked softly, suppressing my joy, Alice¡¯s eyes searched my face for a


    long time before a trace of recognition lit up her eyes.


    "You are¡­ Nevaeh? Didn¡¯t you go to Ennd? Why have you returned out of the blue?"


    Laughing, I hugged her tightly.


    But I couldn¡¯t resist needling her and joked, "If I tell you that I¡¯m back for Charles, will you believe me?"


    My answer shocked Alice and the smile vanished from her face as she stared at me with a dazed


    expression.She opened her mouth but then closed it when she thought better of whatever it was she


    wanted to say to me.


    "Nevaeh, you¡­"


    I burst intoughter and exined helplessly, "I was just kidding!"


    Alice breathed a sigh of relief, patting her chest.


    "You are still as lively as when you were a child."


    Chuckling, I grabbed her arm and dered, "I haven¡¯t been in the country for a very long time and I


    missed you so much.So I came back to see you.Am I wee here?"


    "Of course you are! Please,e in and rx."


    Alice held my hand and led me into the Moore mansion.


    With a fond gaze, I looked around the living room and sighed wistfully.


    It appeared the same as it had been a few years ago, albeit with some changes here and there.


    Two women carrying three children then chose this very moment to walk into the living room.


    Naturally, my gaze went to the children and what I saw left me gaping in shock.


    They¡­ they were so alike.


    One might as well call them mini versions of Charles!


    "These two are our bodyguards, J and Tracy.These are Charles¡¯ three kids," Alice said gently.


    Quickly, I wiped my face clean of any expression and replied Alice pleasantly, "It has been a long time


    indeed.I didn¡¯t expect Charles¡¯ children to be so grown already."


    "Yeah, time flies."


    I sat down on the sofa next to Alice and asked curiously, "Alice, where were you going before you saw


    me? I¡¯m not dying you from an important appointment, am I?"


    "Not at all.I¡¯m d that you came to see me."


    Alice waved away my question with a lightugh.


    "Christine is injured and has been hospitalized.I visit her at the hospital almost every day and I was on


    my way there when you show up."


    "Christine is in the hospital? Can I go to the hospital with you?" I implored Alice, grasping her hand,


    Alice nodded.


    She patted the back of my arm gently and stated, "Nevaeh, you don¡¯t have to be so worried.Christine is


    out of danger.Right now, she is simply recuperating in the hospital."


    A few minutester, Alice and I left the Moore mansion and went to the hospital.


    "Alice, is Charles also in the hospital?"


    "No, but I''ll call him right now.The two of you grew up together.If he knows that you¡¯re back, he would


    be very happy."


    Alice immediately took out her phone from her bag and called Charles, My fists clenched tightly as I


    visibly tried to restrain my excitement.


    Soon, Charles¡¯ voice came through the receiver.


    It was deep, mellow, and pleasant to the ear.And it made my heart beat faster.


    "Hello? Mom?"


    "Charles, Nevaeh is back.Do you remember her?"


    My stomach knotted and my heart raced.My ears flicked as I waited with bated breath to hear Charles¡¯


    response.


    "Yes, I do."


    The soft words filled my heart with joy.


    "Nevaeh and I are on our way to the hospital to visit your grandma.Come to the hospital as soon as


    possible."


    "Okay, I¡¯ll be right there."


    After Alice hung up the phone, I chatted with her more enthusiastically.


    When we spoke of mine and Charles¡¯ childhood, Alice¡¯s smile brightened.


    "So, how is Charles? I heard that he married Scarlett.Is that true?" I asked curiously.


    "Scarlett¡¯s name is Caroline Wilson now.And she has divorced Charles."


    "Divorce?" I quickly covered my gaping jaw even as a smile threatened to overtake my face.


    "Yes.But Charles loves Caroline so much that he has no interest in any other women." Alice sighed


    heavily, her eyes full of worry.


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    This morning, I put on the pink diamond ring Charles gave me and went to work.


    On the way, I fiddled with it from time to time and couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    "I will take this to mean that you have finally figured out what you want."


    Elena teased as she flicked a nce at my finger through the rearview mirror.


    "Yes.Since the misunderstanding has been cleared up and we still love each other deeply, I would like


    to try again." I nodded firmly.


    I raised the hand with the ring slowly.The sunlight came in through the window and reflected on the


    pink diamond.It shone so bright that it lit up my heart.


    "Miss Wilson, I wish you are happy for the rest of your life."


    "Thank you.I¡¯m sure I will be."


    Elena parked the car in front of thepany¡¯s gate and I grabbed my bag before alighting.I was in


    such a good mood that the entire morning passed in a haze.


    Alone in my office, I palmed my flushed cheeks and reminisced on yesterday¡¯s events.


    An open document was in front of me, but I had no desire to work at the moment.


    A sudden knock on the door jarred me back to attention.


    Patting my cheeks hurriedly, I tried to wipe away my smile and tried to appear as if I was immersed in


    work.


    The door opened and Simon¡¯s bulk appeared as the door closed behind him.


    "Good morning, Caroline."


    "Good morning.Simon, what can I do for you?"


    "I need your signature on this document.It¡¯s for the project on the east bank,"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Simon exined as he handed a document to me.


    Still a bit absentminded, I took the document from him and spared a moment to nce at it before


    appending my signature


    "Simon, I will hand over the project on the east bank to you. If you encounter any difficulties, please tell


    me as soon as possible.I will try my best to help you."


    "Okay, I will."


    "Caroline, I am going to the east bank to inspect the construction tomorrow.Would you like to go with


    me? If it¡¯s not convenient for you, I can go by myself."


    A small furrow appeared on Simon¡¯s face as he made his request.I thought about it for a moment


    before looking at him with an apologetic smile.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but my schedule is a bit tight tomorrow.You will have to go alone."


    "Okay."


    Simon agreed easily, his loweredshes hiding his thoughts. Before I could interrogate Simon, my


    phone¡¯s ringtone interrupted me.I picked up the phone and pressed the answer key.


    "Caroline." Charles¡¯ soft and deep voice came from the receiver, making my ears tingle.


    "Have you finished your work? Do you want to visit Grandma togetherter?"Okay, I¡¯ll be right there,"

 Chapter 510: Remarry Soon

    Chapter 510: Remarry Soon


    Caroline¡®s POV


    When i arrived at the hospital, 1 saw a familiar car parking at the gate.


    With his long legs crossed, Charles leaned against the car door, a cigarette between his lips as he


    patted his parents for a lighter.


    He must have seen me out of the corner of his eye, because he immediately put his cigarette away and


    walked over to me.


    Before I could offer some form of greeting, Charles sped my hand in his.


    A shy smile bloomed on my face and tried to wrench my hand free, but Charles only tightened his


    grip.A smile tugged at his lips when he stared at me.


    "You are wearing the ring.You¡®re mine."


    My smile turned into a ming red hue and myshes lowered.


    Bravely, I returned my gaze to his and murmured "We¡®ll go and see Grandmater.It¡®s too tant."


    "Can¡®t I hold my wife¡®s hand?" Charles asked lightly and hugged me as we walked into the hospital.


    ¡®Charles, Caroline, here you are."


    Alice¡®s voice broke into our embrace and I turned my head to see her standing outside Chastine¡®s


    door.I quickly disengaged myself from Charles and hurried towards Alice.


    "Why are you waiting at the door? Grandma¡­"


    "Christine is fine.The doctor is doing a routine examination inside."


    Her words were a soothing balm on the anxiety that struck me when I saw her standing there.A petite


    figure hurried past me and hugged Charles just before I opened my mouth to say something to Alice.


    "Charles, long time no see."she shouted happily.


    "Who are you?"


    Charles frowned and pushed the woman away.


    But the second I saw her, I recognized her.She was Nevaeh.


    It had been years since Ist saw Nevaeh.I remembered that when we were children, Charles, Rita,


    Nevaeh and I often yed together.


    But not long after, Nevaeh moved to a different house and it would be yearster when I heard through


    the grapevine that she had gotten married in the UK.


    Nevaeh wore a white blouse and her hair was in a high ponytail today.


    With her round, lovely eyes free of make¨Cup, Nevaeh looked like a delicate doll.


    When I saw that Nevaeh was staring at me, I turned my head away and gazed at the floor.


    "Charles, Caroline, this is Nevaeh.Do you remember her?"


    Alice exined, trying to introduce her and mitigate Nevaeh¡®s embarrassment when Charles failed to


    recognize her.


    "Yes, I remember her.Nevaeh hasn¡®t really changed much over the years," I replied with a smile.


    With a wide smile, Nevaeh left Charles¡® side and came over to hug me.


    "Scarlett¡­ no.I heard your name is now Caroline.I might not have changed much, but you definitely


    have.I remember that when we were still in kindergarten, you used to go to the school gate to wait for


    Charles every day after school."


    Charles raised his eyebrows and looked at me.


    "Really? You have liked me since kindergarten? My face reddened, and I turned my head without


    answering him.


    "Charles, don¡®t you remember? When I was a child, you kept saying that you would marry me when I


    grew up.You liked to be with me while Caroline always chased after you," Nevaeh said with a sweet


    smile.


    "Really?"


    Charles frowned in disapproval.


    It was true that when we were children, Charles wanted to marry Nevaeh.


    But it was because Charies had made a silly bet with the children in the neighborhood that the one who


    named Nevaeh fist could get a full set of the Marvel heroes


    "Yes, Caroline Am I right"


    "don¡®t remember," I replied flippantly and didn¡®t say anything else.


    "Why would you? You were not particrly bright when we were children, so it¡®s no surprise that you


    don¡®t remember"


    There was a subtle hint of challenge in Nevaeh¡®s eyes when she stared at me.


    "I thought it would be easier to get along with you if I pretended not to remember that, but I didn¡®t


    expect you to take it seriously." I returned her stare with a sneer.


    "Charles, when did Caroline be so mean?"


    Pouting, Nevaeh turned tearful eyes on Charles.


    "I don¡®t mind.I like Caroline regardless of what she is like." Charles interrupted her and hugged me.


    Nevaeh still didn¡®t give up.


    "When you were a child, you didn¡®t like Caroline at all."


    "You don¡®t know me that well as you think.Besides, people change as they grow."


    There was a hint of coldness in Charles¡® eyes even as he smiled at her.


    Warmth filled my heart and I snickered quietly.


    Nevaeh stiffened and she turned to Alice with wide eyes.


    "Alice, look, they are bullying me."


    "Charles didn¡®t bully you.He¡®s used to protecting people he cares."


    Alice patted her hand, waving away Nevaeh¡®sints.


    Just then, the door of the ward opened and Hugo walked out.


    Alice hurried over and met Hugo halfway.


    "Dr.Neame, how is she? Can she be discharged now?"


    Hugo nced at us before returning his attention to Alice, "She¡®s fine now, but she can¡®t be discharged


    yet.We still need to put her under medical observation for a week at least."


    Through the ss window, I saw Christine lying in bed with her eyes closed.She looked very tired and I


    felt that right now was not the best time to disturb her.


    I turned around and attempted to leave.


    When I turned around, Charles stopped me.


    "Caroline, let¡®s invite Nevaeh to dinner tonight."


    When I noticed Nevaeh¡®s nervous smile, I agreed with a small nod.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Charles, I¡®ve actually returned to ask for your help,"


    Nevaeh announced from her spot next to Charles at the dinner table.


    "What¡®s wrong?"


    Charles shifted closer to me as he asked the question.


    Nevaeh spared a second to look at me before answering Charles in a quiet voice.


    "This matter is rted to my reputation and I would not like others to be privy to it.Caroline, you are not


    the type to eavesdrop on other people¡®s private discussions, are you?"


    Correctly interpreting the meaning behind the question, I inclined my head.


    "Not at all.I¡®m not particrly interested in your personal affairs."


    "Alright then, Charles.We will have our discussion after dinner."


    A delighted smile graced her face as she made the deration.


    "I heard that you are divorced.Is that true?"


    Nevaeh then asked in a neutral voice.


    A sharp painnced through my heart and I gasped, but Charles gripped my hand tightly before I could


    react.


    "You heard right, but we are getting remarried soon."


    Even though his answer was meant for Nevaeh, his gaze was firmly on me when he spoke..


    "I will give you another grand wedding.And just like our first wedding, we will put a ring on each other¡®s


    finger again."


    Charles¡® eyes lit up as he stated at me capocantly The grip on my hand was a bit rough but I couldn''t


    cap bar burst intoughter

 Chapter 511: Sympathy Is The Beginning Of Love

    Chapter 511: Sympathy Is The Beginning Of Love


    Nevaeh¡®s POV:


    After dinner, a bodyguard came to pick up Caroline.


    "We are the only ones left in the house.Now you can tell me what you want."


    Charles¡® tone was indifferent when he spoke to me.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Silently, I rolled up my sleeves, revealing the hideous scars and bruises.


    "Except for my arms, I have more scars like this all over my body."


    My voice wavered, revealing my fear.


    "My husband runs a nightclub and he is very violent.Each time something makes him unhappy, he


    makes himself feel better by turning me into a punching bag.About a month ago, he became addicted


    to gambling and lost a lot of money.To make some of the money he lost back, he asked me to do a


    striptease for his guests and I refused, so he beat me up.I ended up being hospitalized due to the


    severe injuries I suffered."


    With a cry, I threw myself at Charles.


    "You have to help me Charles.It was very difficult for me to escape him and I know I won¡®t make it out


    alive if he ever finds me.I can¡®t go back to that living hell.Please say you will help me."


    Almost immediately, Charles pushed me away from him none too gently.


    "You can stay in Los Angeles for now.I¡®ll see what I can do about this." His reply was gruff.


    "Thank you, Charles."


    I beamed at him, relief swamping me.


    When Charles turned away from me, I couldn¡®t helpughing quietly.


    I wasn¡®t even bothered that Charles wasn¡®t very receptive of me right now.


    It would all change soon because I knew for a fact that sympathy was the beginning of love.


    Caroline¡®s POV


    When I got home, I waspletely distracted.


    The only thing I could concentrate on was the scene I witnessed as the driver drove me home.


    In the rearview mirror, I saw Charles and Nevaeh standing together and that image had been


    embedded in my mind ever since.


    Each time I was reminded of it, I couldn¡®t help but feel jealous.


    What did Nevaeh say to Charles? What was so important that I had to be absent before she could tell


    him? The more I thought about it, the angrier I became.


    I couldn¡®t help flinging the throw pillow away.


    "Why are you so angry? Are you jealous?"


    Charles walked in at this exact moment and caught the pillow in his hand.


    With a smirk, he grabbed my shoulders and pressed me against the sofa before I could escape his


    hold.


    His smirk widened into a pleased smile when I finally stopped struggling Frowning, I turned my face


    away from him and refused to say anything.


    He smiled indulgently and kissed the tip of my nose.


    "Are you really angry?"


    "What were you talking about with her? Why did it take so long?"


    "We only exchanged a few words before I asked the driver to take her back to the hotel." His answer


    failed to satisfy me and I pushed him away.


    "Why didn¡®t you drive her to the hotel yourself?"


    "Nevaeh is not worth my time."


    "Oh.Then who is worth your time?"


    I didn¡®t get a verbal reply from him, just a long stare and a faint smile curling his lips.


    When my anger began to wilt beneath his affectionate eyes, I turned my face away from him and


    muttered, "Why are you just staring at me? Answer my question."


    Charles kissed my lips and said, "It¡®s you!"


    My smile was kissed away by his ardent lips.


    The world fell away as I fell into Charles¡® kiss and it would be a very long time before we came up for


    air.


    "Then what did she tell you?" I asked when I could think agair


    "It¡®s true that Nevaeh told me something but it is not important.Don¡®t worry about it."


    He sped my hand in his and asked, "Moving on to more important matters.When can you move back


    to the Moore mansion?"


    Mushed and exined hesitantly, "My Dad is¡­."


    "Fine."


    Charles cut through my fumbled exnation with a shrug.


    Swiftly, he stood up and left.


    A short whileter, he returned with a bottle of wine and an open smile.


    "I know you like it, so I took a detour to bring it back.Would you like some?"


    I nodded happily and turned to get the sses.


    We shared a few sses of wine and the world began to grow blurry.I fell back on the sofa with a


    drunken smile.


    Suddenly, Charles pressed himself against me.


    "Caroline."


    "What?"


    Instead of replying, Charles kissed me again and I was able to taste the wine he was yet topletely


    swallow.


    Our tongues dueled as I swallowed thest of his wine.


    For some reason, I began shedding tears.He gently kissed the tears on my eyshes.


    "You haven¡®t said that you love me."


    The murmured words were repeated a couple of times while Charles kissed me again and again.


    It would appear that Charles was equally as drunk as I was.


    "Charles¡­"


    My thoughts were in a jumble and the ability to form words eluded me.


    The only thing I could focus on was the feel of his breath. His breath was so heavy.He looked as if he


    was going to swallow me whole.


    Not long after, my brain began tock oxygen.


    Fortunately, he let go of my mouth and kissed my breasts.


    I was so lost in the pleasure his touch invoked that I couldn¡®t determine if this was really happening or if


    I was dreaming it up.


    "Do you love me?"


    Charles murmured, kissing me as he took off all my clothes.


    "I love you, Charles." I touched his face and said, "I fell in love with you a long time ago."


    Lost in his gaze, I nearly forgot how to breathe.


    All of a sudden, Charles crushed me to his body.


    The way he clung to me gave the impression that he was scared.


    "Which version of me do you love? Charles from seven years ago or the man that I am now?" he


    whispered.


    I hugged him back and kissed him passionately, my tears flowing out uncontrobly.


    Which one of him? I had always been in love with him, that was the one thing that would never change.


    It didn¡®t matter if it was in the past, right now or in the future.


    I loved him and I always would, regardless of what version of him I was with.


    "If I said I was jealous of myself, would you believe me?"


    The question was so ridiculous that I burst outughing.


    "Even if you love me now, I am different from the man I was before," Charles exined.


    How could this proud and aloof man actually be jealous of himself? The thought amused me.


    Cupping his cheek, I pressed a soft kiss to his lips and dered, "It doesn¡®t matter whether it was


    seven years ago or now.You are still the same domineering, strong and unreasonable man and I


    suspect you always will be."


    His eyes lit up at my answer and he suddenly bent over me and kissed my breath away.


    When we separated, he rested his forehead against mine and rasped, "The year we separated is my


    greatest regret."


    Ibed my fingers through his hair and murmured, "It doesn¡®t matter anymore.We will be together


    forever, won¡®t we?"


    Olivia¡®s POV


    After taking the medicine, Edward fell asleep.


    The doorbell rang a short whileter.


    Feeling quite impatient, I rushed downstairs and opened the door.


    Even before the door was open all the way, Adam stormed in and pressed me against the wall.


    He groped my body roughly, his hands quickly finding their way into my clothes as he rubbed my


    breasts wildly.


    His rough touch elicited a loud groan from me.


    I bit his shoulder and whispered throatily, "We need to keep it down."


    "What are you afraid of? Edward has fallen into a deep sleep.He won¡®t be able to hear you even if you


    scream in pleasure all night."


    Adam¡®s reply was dismissive.


    Almost immediately, he reached out to pet my private part and smiled obscenely.


    I giggled at his antics before separating my legs.


    Hitching my thighs up, I made him take most of my weight as I wrapped my legs around his waist.


    With a low chuckle, he suddenly prated me.


    It was rough and fast as Adam took his pleasure from my body at a vigorous speed.


    The pleasure was so intense that I was almost in tears.


    When the sex was finally over, I was so spent that raising my hand was an upheaval task.


    Adam grasped my shoulders in a loose embrace, but his eyes were full of malice when it looked on


    mine.


    "When are you going to make your move?"


    "Within the next few days.Edward grows weaker by the day.His illness is so grave that he mistook me


    for Caroline on some asions."


    A wicked smile curved my lips as I stared back at Adam.


    "Is it almost time?"


    Adam stared at me meaningfully, "Yes."


    My good day wasing.


    Mine, not his.


    Internally, I snickered but still found the grace to offer some hypocritical advice to Adam.


    "You should y your role as a good brother and spend thest few days he has on earth with him."


    "Ha¨Cha¨Cha, Edward is really a poor guy.Now all his property is mine, and so is his woman."


    I returned Adam¡®s deranged smile with one of my own and sessfully hid the disgust I felt for him.


    Both Adam and Simon were just my springboard to get rid of the crisis.


    When I got Edward¡®s money, I could shift all the me to them.


    When that time came and I was safely out of their reach, the two of them could fight each other as


    much as they wanted.


    I only wanted the money. After all, money was the only thing that would not betray me.


    ¡®Edward, you forced me to do this! It¡®s all your fault!¡® I yelled viciously within the safety of my mind.

 Chapter 512: Business Trip

    Chapter 512: Business Trip


    Charles¡®s POV


    "Here¡®s your coffee, Mr.Moore!" Amy walked into the office, cing a cup of coffee on my desk.


    ¡°Thanks, Amy.By the way, has anyonee by for an interviewtely?" I asked.


    Amy shook her head, visibly disappointed.


    "I¡®ve already interviewed several people, but none of them meet your standards.But don¡®t worry, boss!


    There are still several interviews scheduled for this afternoon."


    "Well, hurry up then! Otherwise, I¡®m not going to let you resign unless you find someone worthy to take


    over your position," I replied.


    Amy solemnly answered, "No worries, sir.I¡®ll find an excellent assistant for you before I resign."


    "Thanks for all your hard work, Amy.I really appreciate it."


    I smiled with satisfaction.


    "Oh, it¡®s no big deal! I¡®ll work even harder in myst week in thepany.If I don¡®t do that, I won¡®t ever


    be able to repay you for the apparent you gifted me,"


    Amy bantered, "You deserve it.You¡¯ve always been a dutiful right¨Chand woman to me, and you¡®ve done


    a lot for thispany,"


    I responded.


    Amy seemed embarrassed to hear mypliment, and she couldn¡®t stop smiling.


    Once she had left, I threw myself back into my work and carefully dealt with all the paperwork on my


    desk.


    A momentter, my phone rang, It was from Corey.


    I answered the call and asked, "Hello? What is it?"


    "Charles, the project is going swimmingly," Corey remarked.


    "That¡®s good," I replied.


    "But you may have to go to Boston for a negotiation regarding an investment for about three days."


    After pondering for a moment, I said to Corey, "Call Caroler and ask her to go there on business."


    "Haven¡®t you two made up already? Why do you need me to convey such a trivial message to her?"


    Coreyined.


    I chuckled at his response and exined, "Caroline still has no idea that you¡®re on my team yet.Oh,


    and by the way, don¡®t tell her that I¡®ll be attending as well.I¡®d like to surprise her."


    Corey let out a sigh.


    "Well, I guess I¡®ll help you get back together with Caroline.But, you have to invite me to your wedding


    when you get remarried."


    "Of course!"


    After the phone call, I began looking forward to the business trip.


    It was a good opportunity to improve my rtionship with Caroline.


    Thus, I figured it would be good to make some preparations for the fated day.


    Just then, I heard a knocking from the door of my office.


    "Come in." Amy walked in with a bright smile on her face.


    "Boss, I¡®ve interviewed a talented young professional.She meets all of your standards.Would you like to


    meet her yourself?" she asked, visibly excited.


    I nced at the time and replied nonchntly, "No need.I believe in your judgment."


    "Yes, sir! I¡®ll give her an offer and inform her that she can officially be a part of thepany starting


    tomorrow," replied Amy.


    "Right Now that that¡®s settled, I¡®ll be taking my leave now"


    Before Amy could say another word, I left the office in Soon, the cat pulled over in front of the Wilson


    Group.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I sat inside the car, peering through the window After a while, Caroline finally stepped out of the


    company building, I opened the door and got out of the car, waving at her gleefully. Her eves lit up


    when she saw me, and she briskly approached me.


    "Charles, what are you doing here?"


    "I¡®m here to pick you up from work, of course! Does it make you happy?"


    I took the bag from her hand, delighted to see her Caroline blushed.


    "Yes, it does.I¡®m d you¡®re here," she muttered.


    After getting in the car, I interlocked my fingers with hers and held her hand tightly.


    Still blushing, Caroline tried to remove my hand, but I was holding her hand too firmly.


    "Caroline, do you think we look like a couple now? I¡®m your boyfriend, and I¡®m here to pick up my


    beloved girlfriend.Then Like every couple in love, we go home hand in hand"


    Caroline nodded at my remark and bantered, "My love, I think we may have to spend a few days being


    in a long distance rtionship."


    "Why would you say so?" I asked, pretending as though I knew nothing.


    "I¡®m going on a business trip for a few days," Caroline replied, leaning her head against my shoulder.


    I put my arm around her shoulder to make sure that she was feeling morefortable.


    "A business trip? Where are you going, Caroline?" I asked again.


    "To Boston," she answered.


    "Aww¡­ I didn¡®t expect that we¡¯d have to spend some time apart so soon, Caroline.I don¡®t want to be


    away from you!"


    Truthfully, I was delighted right now, but I still had to pretend like I was disappointed.Caroline cupped


    my cheek in an attempt tofort me.


    "It¡®s not a big deal.We¡®ll only be apart for three to four days.I¡®ll be back soon."


    I held her fingers and nted a kiss on her hand.


    "Not being able to see you for one day is enough to make me miss you.Being away from you for longer


    than three days could kill me!"


    Caroline broke intoughter.


    Then, she kissed my lips.


    "Is it really that bad? Toughen up! I¡®m sure you can put up with it."


    "But I don¡®t want to," Iined.


    I grabbed the back of her head and kissed her back.


    Her lips were supple and sweet to the taste.


    Just being able to kiss her like this drove me crazy.


    Momentster, we arrived at Caroline¡®s vi.


    Her lips looked a little swollen, which made them look more attractive than wearing a lipstick.She


    covered her lips, staring right into my eyes.


    My heart almost melted.


    "Anyway¡­ I¡®m heading home!" she eximed.


    "Right," I answered.


    "Aren¡®t you going to ask me to stay today?" Caroline asked in confusion.


    "If I keep you in here any longer, just kissing you won¡®t be enough for me," I replied, showing her my


    erection.


    Caroline followed my hand with her gaze, but she quickly averted her eyes from my crotch the second


    she saw I had a hard¨Con.


    "Good night!"


    She opened the door, got out of the car, and bolted away. The way she ran so fast made it seem like a


    beast was chasing her.


    That same evening, I turned on myptop and googled the most famous scenic spots in Boston and


    the top rated restaurants within the city.


    I searched relevant information on the Inte and reviewed several travel guides and pictures on


    numerous websites Finally, I chose several ces that met my requirements.


    At this time, a child¡®s head popped out from behind me.


    "Daddy, are you and Mommy going on a date?"


    "We sure are! Your mother and I are going on a business trip to Boston in a few days.Make sure to look


    after your brothers, okay, James?" I replied, ruffling his hair.


    "Okay! Have fun with Mommy, Dad! Don¡®t worry about us. I got this."


    James patted his chest proudly.


    "Good boy.You¡®re really mature now.You¡®ve learned how to share my worries and burdens," I replied,


    pinching his cheek.


    I was really d to hear my son say those words.


    "Oh, by the way, Dad, I have something important to tell you.Be serious, okay?"


    James removed my hand from his cheek.He looked pretty serious.


    I raised my eyebrows, curious as to what he wanted to say.


    "So, what is it that you want to tell me?"


    "I¡®m going to primary school soon, and I want to learn how to paint," James replied.


    Confused, I asked, "You can also learn how to do that in kindergarten.You have relevant lessons for


    that in your school, right?"


    "Yes, but that¡®s different.I want to study painting and art seriously, because I like it very much!"


    Just seeing the solemnity and sincerity of my son¡®s face made me feel relieved.


    James had grown up so fast, and he was able to find a passion so early in his life.I gave him a smile


    and nodded.


    "Sounds like a n, son.I¡®ll help you make it happen."

 Chapter 513: New Assistant

    Chapter 513: New Assistant


    Charles POV


    The next day, I went back to my office and noticed that there was already a cup of coffee on my desk


    After taking a sip of the coffee, I was delighted by its taste. This was my favorite blend of coffee, and it


    tasted just right! It had all the right notes of bitterness and fragrance that I loved in coffee.


    ¡®When did Amy know me so well?¡® I wondered.


    This cup of coffee was the best out of all the ones she made for me before.


    The taste was so exquisite that I couldn¡®t help but take another sip. Sipping it eased my worries away. At


    this time, I heard someone knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I said, putting down the cup of coffee and staring at the door.


    Amy opened the door, and came in with another woman.


    ¡°Nevaeh? What are you doing here?¡±


    I stood up, surprised to see Nevaeh.


    Amy said, ¡°Mr. Moore, she¡®s the new assistant that I recruited for you. I took her here in order to help


    familiarize her with thepany¡®s environment and to introduce her to you. But since you know her


    name, I¡®m assuming you¡®re already acquainted, huh?¡±


    I nodded, feeling conflicted by this encounter.


    ¡°We¡®re old friends,¡± I exined.


    Nevaeh approached me wearing a gentle smile.


    She said to Amy, ¡°We¡®re more than old friends. Charles and I grew up together. I¡®ve been living abroad


    for a few years, and I¡®ve only just gotten back.¡± Amy smirked.


    ¡°I see. Now I get why I¡®ve never seen you before.¡±


    ¡°Nevaeh, why did you apply for a job in the Moore Group?¡°


    ¡°I saw a job listing a few days ago, so I came here to try my luck. Charles, do you not want me to work


    here?¡±


    I waved my hand and chuckled.


    ¡°What? I don¡®t mean it that way. I¡®m just surprised to see you here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Well, from now on, we¡®ll be working together. I¡®m looking forward to learning from you,


    Charles!¡±


    ¡°Likewise.¡±


    Even though I was hesitant to have her around, I maintained myposure.


    Nevaeh was able to pass the recruitment smoothly, so I had no reason to drive her away.


    ¡®I guess we can just talk about itter.¡®


    Nevaeh grinned and pointed at the cup of coffee on my desk.


    ¡°So, what do you think about the coffee? Does it suit your pte? I made it just for you!¡±


    ¡°You¡®re the one who made this?¡±


    My brows knitted together, for I was actually surprised.


    ¡®How did Nevaeh figure out my taste? The coffee she makes is even better than Amy¡®s!¡®


    ¡°Well, of course! I actually know you better than you think, Charles. Which is why I am definitely


    ¡°I that case, I¡®ll give you a chance Amy, why don¡®t you help her familiarize her with her tasks,'''' Amy


    nodded in response.


    ¡°Don¡®t worry, sir I¡®ll help her get familiarized with the job before myst day of work. Nevach graduated


    from a famous university, and her skills are topnotch?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I¡®d like some time to myself. Be on your way. I have some work to deal with.¡±


    Amy nodded and went to the door along with Nevaeh


    But then, Nevach stopped at the door


    ¡°Charles, do you mind ill leam about your schedule for the next few days?¡±


    After pondering on it, I replied, ¡°I¡®m going to a business trip to Boston, You two will have to deal with the


    company¡®s affairs.¡±


    Nevaeh¡®s eyes lit up. She nervously asked, ¡°Can Ie with you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I put down my pen and wore a straight face.


    The metal case of the pen collided with the table, creating a dull nk.


    ¡°Are you nning to go on the trip alone, Charles?¡± Nevaeh cast her gaze down, visibly disappointed.


    ¡°That is none of your business. I¡®ll be going with Caroline. Nevaeh, Amy will be resigning soon. The only


    thing you need to focus on is to familiarize yourself with the job as soon as possible,¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Nevaeh, Mr. Moore and his wife are very much in love. Focus on your job and try not to covet


    something that doesn¡®t belong to you,¡± Amy warned as she approached Nevaeh.


    I shot Amy a look to let her know that I appreciated her help. Just as I had expected, Amy was the only


    one who knew me well among all my employees. It was truly disheartening to know that she would be


    resigning soon.


    Caroline¡®s POV:


    After signing the documents, I noticed that there was something wrong with the weekly bill for the east


    bank project. Upon examining the data on the bill, I was confused.


    Simon was the one who was in charge of the east bank project. I seldom ever asked about that project,


    because I trusted that he would be more than capable to handle it.


    But for some reason, I sensed that something was off about the data. Thus, I picked up the phone to call


    Simon in. Soon, he came knocking at my office door. In a daze, he asked, ¡°What¡®s up, Caroline?¡±


    ¡°Take a look at these bills.¡± I handed over the papers and asked, ¡°Why did the costs of the east bank


    project suddenly increase by so much?¡±


    Simon read the bill and exined, ¡°The construction materials for the roller coaster were purchased just


    last week, and we¡®ve made several orders of the materials. Aside from that, Vanessa rmended new


    suppliers for the project, so I went with her suggestion. It¡®s a little more expensive than our original


    suppliers¡® goods, but thepany has better quality than that of many domestic suppliers.¡±


    ¡°New suppliers? Why didn¡®t you inform me of something so important?¡± I asked.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just as you said, I have full autonomy over the east bank project. I actually came here to talk to you


    about it before, but you weren¡®t in your office.¡± Simon looked down, chuckling bitterly to himself.


    New Assistant I couldn¡®t see the look on his face, but I somehow felt guilty.


    ¡°Keep an eye on the project, and make sure to tell me if you run into any problems. Next time, I¡®m


    coming with you to inspect the construction site,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    After Simon left, I called Elena in.


    ¡°Elena, I¡®m going on a business trip to Boston for a few days. While I¡®m away, keep an eye on Simon. If


    he does anything strange, remember to report it to me,¡± Imanded.


    Elena¡®s mouth was left agape in shock.


    ¡°Simon? Miss Wilson, did he do anything to upset you?¡±


    ¡°I¡®m not sure yet, but I feel like something about him has changed. Please, keep an eye on him for me. I


    really hope my intuition is wrong this time.¡±


    As I stared at Elena¡®s confused expression, I leaned against the back of my desk chair, lost in thought.


    ¡°Got it,¡± she replied with a nod. She hesitated to leave right away and said, ¡°Miss Wilson, Adam was


    seriously injured and was taken to Mr. Edward¡®s west bank vi.¡±


    ¡°My dad is too softhearted. I¡®m going to talk to him once Ie back from Boston. We need to be on


    guard against Adam.¡± I heaved a sigh.


    My father was an old¨Cfashioned man. He attached great importance to kinship. Even though he was


    decisive and resolute when it came to running a business, he would alwayspromise and look out for


    his brother, no matter what an asshole Adam really was. That evening, I decided to call my dad.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Dad¡®s weak voice came from the phone.


    ¡°Dad, are you sick? Why do you sound so weak?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡®m fine. I¡®m just feeling a little tired. All I need is a goodnight¡®s rest,¡± he replied with a chuckle.


    ¡°Shouldn¡®t you go get a checkup, Dad?¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t worry about me. I¡®m fine! So¡­ I heard that you¡®re going on a business trip. You should stay there


    for a few more days of rxation.¡±

 Chapter 514: We’re Safe Now

    Chapter 514: We¡¯re Safe Now


    Caroline¡®s POV:


    I got up early in the morning. The first thing I did was pack my luggage. And once I was done, I went


    downstairs with it. I hoped that everything would go ording to n so that I could finish my work


    early ande back to apany Charles and my children.


    Truth be told, I did not want to part with them, especially when it was sudden. Unfortunately, I had no


    choice but to do so.


    Meanwhile, Elena had already prepared breakfast and was waiting for me downstairs.


    ¡°Miss Wilson,e and eat breakfast.¡±


    She walked up to me and took my luggage.


    ¡°Thanks, but I¡®m not yet hungry.¡± I waved my hand in dismissal and reminded her, ¡°Remember to keep


    an eye on Simon while I¡®m gone. Also, you should go and see Dad more often. I¡®m worried about him.


    Adam might take advantage of my absence and stir trouble again.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Thanks to Elena¡®s reassurance, I could finally be at ease. As I was not in the mood to eat, I skipped


    breakfast and headed straight to the airport. On the way, I took my phone out and messaged Charles.


    ¡°I¡®m going on a business trip. Take care of the kids.¡± I hit sent. But then, I realized that my message


    sounded stiff, so I added, ¡°I¡®ll bring you something when I get back.¡±


    I waited for a long time for his response but none came. Was he still sleeping? I curled my lips sulkily.I


    told himst night that I would take an early flight in the morning.


    But now, he did not even see me off nor did he reply to my message. In a fit of anger, I cursed him a


    hundred times in my heart. Honestly, I was hoping that he would at leaste and see me off. But


    since that did not happen, I entered the airport with a heavy heart.


    A few momentster, it was time to board the ne. It did not take long before I found my seat by the


    window


    I reclined my chair, made myselffortable, and closed my eyes to take a rest. Suddenly, I felt


    someone put their luggage in the overheadpartment and sit beside me. I was too tired to open my


    eyes, so I just let them be.


    The pleasant voice of a flight stewardess came over the inte.


    ¡°Dear passengers, we apologize for the inconvenience. Unfortunately, this flight has to be dyed due


    to technical issues. Rest assured that the ne will take off in about an hour.¡±


    Many of the passengers groaned in annoyance.


    A stewardess walked to my row and asked, ¡°Sir, is there anything you¡®d like to eat or drink?¡±


    I stared at him with eyes wide open


    Amnad of emotions surged up inside me,He did not reply to my message. But here he was, sitting right


    next to me. It did not take a genius to


    know that he was messing with me.


    The stewardess then turned to me and asked, ¡°How about you, Ma¡®am?¡±


    ¡°I¡®m good. Thanks.¡±


    I closed my eyes again and deliberately ignored Charles as if he were just a stranger,Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Actually, please give her a ss of milk,¡± Charles said to the stewardess without even asking me,


    My chest tightened as anger welled up in my heart. Annoyed, I sat up and pped away his hand that


    was gently pinching my nose.


    ¡°What do you think you¡®re doing?¡± Charles handed me the ss of milk that the stewardess had


    brought over and advised, ¡°You should drink this before you sleep.¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t want to. You can drink it if you want.¡± Charles lifted the ss to my mouth, giving me no


    chance to refuse. Unable to do anything, I grabbed the ss from him. But just as I was about to take a


    sip, the milky smell came to my nose. I used to like milk.


    But for some reason, it made me want to puke right now. Charles hurriedly handed me a barf bag and


    asked with concern, ¡°Are you nauseous? I took the bag without a word. My stomach was churning. But


    because I did not eat anything, I had nothing to vomit.Charles asked the stewardess to give me a cup


    of warm water, which she immediately gave.


    I drank the water, and its warmth immediately soothed my stomach. It took me a while to feel


    completely better, though. Atst, the ne was about to take off,


    I opened my eyes and saw that Charles was staring at me with an inexplicable gaze.


    ¡°Are you on the pill when we did ¡®it¡® thest few times?¡±


    Charles did not need to be specific for me to know what he meant. He must be thinking that I was


    pregnant. I stared daggers at him and snorted.


    ¡°I had not eaten anything yet since the morning. My stomach is just upset because I¡®m furious at


    someone!¡±


    ¡°Are you pertaining to me?¡± Charles asked with a smirk.


    I stood up and kicked him on the shin.


    ¡°Get out of my way. I¡®m gonna go to thevatory.¡±


    Charles withdrew his legs and made way for me.


    But just as I was about to walk past him, he stretched out his leg on purpose. It was toote for me to


    take my leg back, so I tripped over his feet.


    I thought I was going to fall and make a fool out of myself. But then, a pair of strong arms caught me


    I tried to get out of Charles¡®s grasp, but he pulled me closer and held me even tighter. ¡°Honey, I just


    wanted to suppose you. Don¡®t you want me to go with you on your business trip?¡±


    Speaking of which, something suddenly urred to me, ¡°Where¡®s Corey Stanton? Why don¡®t see him?


    Me should be with me today.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I forgot to tell you that Corey is my man.¡± Charles smiled and reached out to ruffle my hair.


    I felt as though a lightning bolt suddenly struck me. I was too shocked to say anything, and it took me


    quite a while before I found my voice.


    ¡°So you¡®ve been secretly helping me regarding the west coast project all along?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Charles admitted.


    I covered my face helplessly. How could I be so stupid?


    When I had gone to the tennis court to discuss business with Corey, Charles was there with James as


    well.


    I should have guessed it at that time.


    ¡°Why didn¡®t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Knowing you, you would¡®ve refused my help. Besides, I wanted to give you a surprise,¡± Charles


    exined with a smile. Tears welled up in my eyes. I was so touched by what he had done that before I


    knew it, I had thrown myself into his arms.


    ¡°On second thought, had I known you¡®d be so moved, I would¡®ve told you about it earlier.¡±


    ¡°I think you did the right thing.¡± I cast Charles a reproachful look and continued, ¡°You know, I wanted to


    make a clean break with you back then.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You were very cruel to me, so I could only help you in secret. I didn¡®t want to upset you more than


    I already have and make you push me away again. But now, things have changed for us. I¡®m afraid you


    can never escape from me again.¡±


    Charles held me in his tight embrace with a beaming smile.


    I finally went to thevatory. And when I finally returned to my seat, my cheeks remained flushed.I


    looked outside the window, and the sunny weather made me feel even better.


    Since I returned, this had been the first time Charles and I had gone out with just the two of us.


    While the ne was soaring in the sky, I took out my phone and yed the movie I had downloaded.


    Charles suddenly leaned over and curiously asked, ¡°What are you watching?¡±


    ¡°The Notebook. I¡®ve been meaning to watch this, but I just didn¡®t have the time.¡± Charles moved closer


    to me.


    ¡°Let¡®s watch it together.¡± He took one of my earphones and plugged it into his ear.


    As the wire was short, it brought us even closer.


    We watched the movie in silence. When it came to the part where the couple were kissing in the rain,


    my heart raced and my cheeks turned beet red. I turned my head to look at Charles, who happened to


    turn his head too. Our noses touched, and we gazed into each other¡®s eyes. One move and our lips


    would touch.


    The atmosphere between us was ambiguous. Charles blinked his eyes and, ever so slowly, leaned


    over to kiss me 3415 soft and warm lips made my body tremble.


    What was more, I felt like a current was pouring into my bear All of a sudden, the sunny sky turned a


    shade of gray as dark clouds gathered. There were also shes of lightning, and the thunders were


    deafening. The voice of the stewardess came over the inte.


    ¡°Our dear passengers, there has been an unprecedented situation in the sky. A storm is brewing, and


    we will likely experience some turbulence. Please return to your seats and fasten your seatbelts.¡± I felt


    a sinking feeling in my stomach. I looked over Charles¡®s shoulder and gasped sharply.


    ¡°Charles, it¡®s the cumulonimbus!¡± Sure enough, an enormous cumulonimbus cloud was forming in front


    of us. It looked terrifying up close.


    Unfortunately, the ne had to go directly into the clouds. It was said that the downdraft of this cloud


    was strong. It could cause turbulence and might even throw off the ne¡®s equilibrium.


    Worse, it might cause the ne to crash.


    The passengers shouted and cursed in panic.


    ¡°I checked the weather, and it¡®s supposed to be sunny today. How could this be?¡± It suddenly urred


    to me that Charles got caught in a ne crash over a year ago. He must have been terrified for his life


    at that time.


    I held his hand tightly. With a grim expression, Charles enveloped me in his embrace.


    ¡°Calm down, Caroline. This isn¡®t the time to panic.¡±


    ¡°Charles, are we going to die here?¡± I sobbed.


    Charles stroked my backfortingly.


    ¡°No, we won¡®t. Don¡®t be scared. I¡®m here.¡±


    His voice was cold and deep, yet it was reassuring.


    Thanks to him, the fear in my heart subsided a little.


    So as not to feel unnecessary panic, I asked myself several times to calm down.


    Charles was right. I had to keep calm.


    But no matter how hard I tried to console myself, my hands and feet remained cold.


    At this moment, the voice of the stewardess came over again.


    ¡°Passengers, the ne willnd in twenty minutes. Please fasten your seatbelts.¡±


    Twenty minutes.


    As long as we could hold on for that long, we would be fine.


    Iforted myself inwardly.


    All of a sudden, a sh of lightning came outside the window, followed by a deafening rumble of


    thunder.


    BOOM!


    It was so dark outside. It was like the enormous cumulonimbus cloud had swallowed us,


    Unfortunately, the cloud just kept on getting bigger and bigger,


    I could not see anything outside the window except for the shes of lightning A sense of despair


    washed over me, making me out of breath.


    The ne jolted, and I felt my body get thrown in the air for a second. I screamed and tightened my


    grip on Charles as if I was holding for my dear life.


    ¡°It¡®s the downdraft! We¡®re doomed!¡± a passenger eximed.


    ¡°Fuck! What the hell is with this weather?¡± anotherined. The passengers started cursing again.


    Some were praying, and the others were crying.


    ¡°It¡®s okay. We¡®ll be just fine.¡± Charles covered my ears and tried his best to calm me down. Tears


    streamed down my face in fear. Twenty minutes had never felt this long. Right now, every minute was


    torture.


    To make the situation worse, the ne met the downdraft and began to descend. The ne jolted


    several times, and I felt like my heart was going to jump out of my throat. The nended twenty


    minutester. The instant the wheels of the airne touched the runway, the rain poured down.


    Although it was still dark outside, I could finally see some light. Relieved, I wrapped my arms around


    Charles¡®s neck and cried in glee.


    ¡°Charles, we¡®re safe now.¡±

 Chapter 515: Withdraw The Investment

    Chapter 515: Withdraw The Investment


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    The moment the nended safely, everyone on the ne breathed a sigh of relief.


    They all had varying degrees of joy and extreme relief on their faces.


    Just like them, my smile of relief was threatening to split my face in two as I crushed Caroline to my


    body.


    A few moments ago, I had done my best to keep calm and present a brave front for Caroline even as I


    mentally prepared to meet my end with her by my side.


    Holding Caroline in my arms and breathing in her scent when a few moments ago I had thought our


    deaths were imminent, I couldn¡¯t help but feel very lucky.


    "Yes, we are safe now,"


    I murmured into her hair and held her securely even as she shuddered in my arms.


    Over and over again, I petted her hair and whispered soothing words into her ear until thest of her


    tremors faded away.


    Caroline wiped away the tears on her face even as she continuedughing and crying.


    ¡°Charles¡­ I have a lot to tell you.I thought I would never have a chance to say them.".


    "You can tell me now.


    I¡¯m listening."


    My smile blossomed as I caressed her cheek.


    Caroline blushed fiercely, but her gaze never wavered from mine.


    "Charles, I love you.I¡¯ve always loved you and my feelings never changed."


    Caroline¡¯s confession of love had my heart racing.


    "Caroline, I love you too."


    I couldn¡¯t let such a momentous deration go without sealing it with a kiss, so I lowered my head and


    kissed her softly.


    When she opened for me, I sucked on her tongue, deepening the kiss.


    Due to the crying, Caroline¡¯s nose and cheeks were red.


    Oddly, the deep hue made her look rather cute.


    After a while, Caroline broke the kiss and pushed at my chest.


    Reluctantly, I let go of her.


    "Okay.Let¡¯s go."


    With a small nod, she agreed with my suggestion and in a matter of minutes, we disembarked from the


    ne and walked out of the airport with our suitcases in tow.


    The rain was falling heavily when we finally made our way outside the airport.


    "I¡¯ll call Amy and ask her if she has booked a room for us,"


    Afraid of getting separated from Caroline in the heavy foot traffic, I pulled her to my side as I dialed


    Amy¡¯s number.


    "Mr.Moore, I heard that the flight encountered a thundercloud.How are you and Mrs.Moore?" Amy


    asked nervously.


    "We are fine.Amy, have you booked a room for Caroline and me?"


    In answer, Amy rattled off the address of the hotel she lodged us in.


    Caroline stared at me unblinkingly, her eyes still red.


    There was a confused albeit innocent air to her stare, and I almost melted into a puddle as I gazed


    back at her.


    Deliberately, I made my voice high with false incredulity as I chastised Amy.


    "Excuse me? How can you tell me that you only booked one room? How could you be so careless?"


    "Didn¡¯t you ask me to do that?"


    On the other end of the line, a stunned Amy gasped.But mere secondster, she seemed to figure out


    the reason for the drama.


    "Mr.Moore, I wish you and Mrs.Moore a happy trip."


    With those parting words, she hung up the phone, a smile in her voice.


    With a small harrumph, I put away my phone and returned my attention to Caroline who was still


    staring at me in confusion. Even though I was pretending to be put out by the rooming situation, I


    couldn¡¯t help but let my good mood slip through my false anger.


    "Amy only booked one room.I guess you have no choice but to share a room with me for the next few


    days," I rasped softly, pinching her soft cheeks.


    Shock had Caroline¡¯s mouth gaping.


    "How could she have booked only one room for the two of us?"


    I lifted my shoulder in a half hearted shrug, "Due to the heavy rain, all the nearby hotels are full.It was


    pure luck that Amy was able to book even one room."


    "Maybe we should go to another hotel? Boston is so big.I¡¯m certain that we can find a hotel that has


    two empty rooms,"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Caroline dered, her consternation evident on her face.


    A deep chuckle thrummed in my chest and I smothered it only through sheer will.


    How could she be so cute? The urge to pull her into my arms and kiss her silly swamped me, but


    again, I tamped it down.


    "Honey, it will be a while before the rain stops.Do you really want to transverse the whole of Boston in


    search of a hotel with two vacancies in the rain?"


    Caroline hesitated, "But¡­"


    I couldn¡¯t resist taunting her.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to stay in the same room with me? What are you afraid of?"


    Again, Caroline blushed and averted her eyes.


    "Afraid? What would I be afraid of?" she retorted in a low voice.


    "Then let¡¯s go."


    I couldn¡¯t help but dare Caroline with a smirk.


    Without giving her a chance to back out, I snagged the handle of her suitcase and dragged it behind


    me as I rejoined the flow of foot traffic.


    "Follow me."


    "I¡¯m not a child,"


    Caroline grumbled as she trudged behind me.I stopped long enough to appraise her with a raised brow.


    "We are in another city.If I lose you, where else will I find another perfect wife?"


    Simon¡¯s POV:


    No matter what I tried, I found it impossible to get rid of the pain in my heart.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that Edward was the one who killed my father.My father was his best friend.


    How could he have the heart to kidnap and kill him? Damn Edward! He deserved to die! No! Instant


    death was too light a sentencepared to the gravity of his crime.


    Edward could only die after everything he spent his life acquiring perished before his eyes.


    He could sumb to the cold grip of death only after he waspletely shattered and riddled with


    pain.


    When death was the only escape from the hell his life had be, only then could I allow Edward to


    die.


    And the destruction of Wilson Group was going to be my first act of revenge.I called Roger Henry.


    He was the head of the Bank of Singapore and one of the major investors in the project on the east


    bank.


    The phone rang a few times before he picked the call.


    Without preamble, I stated my business.


    "Mr.Henry, I hope the Bank of Singapore can withdraw its investment in Wilson Group¡¯s project on the


    east bank as soon as possible."


    Roger¡¯s confusion was evident when he replied.


    "As far as I¡¯m¡¯ aware Mr.Felix, you are a member of Wilson Group.So why would you make such a


    demand?"


    Hatred filled my heart and rage had a snarl curling my lips.


    I clenched and unclenched my fists repeatedly before I finally found the strength to answer Roger in a


    neutral voice.


    "I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a private matter, not something I can discuss with you."


    "Then why should I do what you want?" Roger askedzily.


    "Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but didn¡¯t your father suffer a heart attack a few days ago? I believe it was


    because several European funds attacked your fund.


    "You are outnumbered and you have lost miserably."


    My voice could have frozen hell.


    The silence on the other end of the line was very telling.


    Eventually, a flustered Roger asked, "How did you get that information? What the hell do you want to


    do?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mr.Henry.I just want to make a deal with you.What youck most now is money.If you


    want more working capital, it¡¯s in your best interest to withdraw the investment from Wilson Group."


    Idly, I tapped my fingers against the sofa as I waited for Roger¡¯s answer.


    In truth, I was simply waiting for Roger¡¯s confirmation.He was backed into a corner and he knew it.


    The only option avable to him was agreeing with my demands.


    After making me wait for a few seconds, Roger finally uttered the words I wanted to hear.


    "I will do what you want, but how will this benefit me? I don¡¯t make deals with people who are of no use


    to me."


    A satisfied smile spread across my face and I murmured, "That won¡¯t be a problem.I¡¯ll be traveling to


    Singapore soon.I happen to have a way to help you recover your losses."


    In the afternoon, I received a message from thepany.


    Roger Henry just made a request to withdraw the investment to Wilson Group.


    Most of the financing of the project on the east bank came from Roger.


    If Roger really withdrew the funds of four billion dors, it would be a devastating blow to the Wilson


    Group.


    On the other hand, even if Roger withdrew the investment, he only needed topensate the Wilson


    Group four hundred million dors.


    When the shareholders received the news, they were as anxious as ants on a hot pot.


    An emergency meeting was held to discuss the sudden crisis. The conference room was noisy when I


    walked in.


    A few shareholders walked over to me the second they spotted me by the door.


    "Simon, why can¡¯t we get in touch with Edward? A very serious crisis has urred and he fails to show


    up at a time like this?"


    I would have to be blind to miss the anxiety radiating off them in waves.


    "Actually, Edward has been ill for a while.It doesn¡¯t look too good for him.I can¡¯t get in touch with him


    either."


    I shrugged my shoulders and pretended to be as baffled as they were.


    The news hit the shareholders like a truck and most of them failed to hide the fear in their eyes, "What


    should we do now? Caroline is on a business trip, and Edward is nowhere to be seen.


    Once Roger withdraws the investment to the project on the east bank, we will suffer a huge loss in a


    short time!"


    "Don¡¯t worry.I¡¯ll try to contact Roger again and see if there is anything I can do to change his mind."

 Chapter 516: Couples’ Room

    Chapter 516: Couples¡¯ Room


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    Upon entering the room, I was stupefied.


    Clearly, the room was for couples.


    The ornaments and decoration was romantic and sweet.


    There was a bunch of rose petals shaped into a heart along with the words "I love you" on the wide


    bed.


    I must say, it was quite romantic.


    Just looking at it made my heart race.I looked at Charles, visibly surprised.


    "Did you prepare all of these? Did you really arrange all of it?"


    Charles pulled the suitcase in, closed the door, and gave me a smile.


    "So, what do you think? I specifically arranged it for this trip.I sincerely hope that we can make good


    memories here."


    I scoffed at him to show my displeasure.


    "I knew it.You did this on purpose! You told me all of the other rooms were full.You were just making up


    excuses!"


    Charles hugged me from behind, nuzzling his chin against my shoulder to appease me.


    "If I didn¡¯te up an excuse, you wouldn¡¯t have agreed to share a room with me.But, I¡¯m really happy


    that you¡¯re ?ere, Caroline."


    My back was pressed against his chest.


    When he spoke, I could feel the warmth of his breath on my neck.


    Since I had sensitive skin, it made me tremble.I could feel my heart racing and I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Even so, I still maintained myposure.


    "Haven¡¯t we shared a room already?"


    "That¡¯s not the same! Our kids are always there and getting in the way of our intimacy.But now, it¡¯s just


    us today."


    He gently kissed my neck and then nibbled on my earlobes.


    Feeling his lips on my skin made me feel like I was on fire.


    "Charles,"


    I moaned, trying to stop him from initiating sex with me.


    Charles stopped and removed his arms from me.


    He urged me to go to the bathroom and said, "You should go take a shower and change into a fresh set


    of clothes, honey.Otherwise, you¡¯re gonna catch a cold."


    Then, he nted a kiss on my forehead and left the bathroom.


    As I stared at the closed door, my heart melted.


    Once I was done taking a shower, I put on a bathrobe and left the bathroom.


    Outside, I saw Charles smoking on the balcony.


    Amidst the smoke, I could see the outline of his handsome face.


    "You should go and take a shower as well, Charles."


    "Got it."


    Charles put out his cigarette and went to the bathroom.


    After a while, i heard him speak from inside.


    "Caroline, I forgot to bring my razor with me.Can you help me find it, please?"


    "Sure."


    I immediately opened his suitcase and took out his razor.


    Upon entering the bathroom, I saw Charles standing in front of the mirror, half-naked.


    He slowly turned around, revealing his abdominal muscles and his Adonis belt.


    His lean, muscr body wasparable to that of models; perfect, and free from ws.


    Beads of water slid down his chest, ran down his abs, and into the bath towel.


    The mere sight of it was incredibly seductive.


    Perhaps due to the temperature in the bathroom being too high, or his appearance was too tempting, I


    swallowed the lump in my throat, unable to look away from him.


    Charles raised an eyebrow at me and asked, "Do I look good?"


    "You do!" I answered without a second thought.


    The grin on his face widened as he slowly walked towards me.


    Steadily, he approached me.


    My heart beat along with his every step.My mind went nk for a moment, and I could feel my heart


    beating like thunder.


    By the time I gathered myposure, Charles was already standing in front of me with a devilish grin


    on his lips.


    "Since you like it so much, go ahead and take a closer look."


    He was merely half a step away from me.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    My head could only reach his shoulders.


    His chest was right in front of my face, so I could almost feel its warmth.


    "No, thanks! Here¡¯s your razor.I¡¯m leaving now."


    After handing him the razor, I turned around and intended to leave right away.


    "What¡¯s the hurry, Caroline?"


    Charles said from behind, chuckling at my reaction.My heart trembled and I stumbled on ident.


    Because I was falling straight to the ground, I closed my eyes nervously.


    But to my surprise, I didn¡¯t feel the pain I was expecting.


    Soon, I felt a strong hand on my waist and then I fell into his warm embrace.I heard a muffled groan


    from above me.I tried to stand, but he grabbed me right away.


    "Don¡¯t move."


    My body tensed up for a moment, but it rxed shortly afterwards when I nestled in his arms.


    Charles¡¯ heavy gasp reached my ears.It took a while before he finally let go of me.


    I felt as though my entire body was on fire and that this heat wouldn¡¯t dissipate for a long time.


    Later that night, Charles and I slept together in the bed.


    The dim lighting made the atmosphere in the room even more romantic.


    Because I wanted to change into a morefortable sleeping position, I decided to move, albeit


    uneasily.


    But as soon as I turned around, I bumped into his chest.


    His natural scent wafted into my nose, almost drowning me.


    He ced his arms around my waist, fully embracing me.


    I was holding my breath in anticipation, but I was surprised that even after so long, he didn¡¯t try to have


    sex with "We should sleep.We still have a project to deal with tomorrow, so I won¡¯t do anything to tire


    you out tonight," Charles said in a sleepy voice as he ran his hand along my back.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, yet somehow felt a little disappointed.


    Pretty soon, I drifted into sleep.


    That night, I was able to sleep really well.


    Early the next morning, Charles and I set out from the hotel.


    Several cars pulled over in front of us, forcing our car to stop.


    Then, a group of people came out of the cars and besieged us.


    Charles stood in front of me and said, "Follow me and don¡¯t let go of my hand!"


    "Okay." I held his hand as firmly as I could, feeling nervous and tense.


    Those people had ferocious expressions, and none of them looked like good people.


    Charles kicked one of them, who was several meters away.


    The man covered his lower abdomen, bellowing in pain.


    Upon seeing this, the others began assaulting us.


    When I saw the clubs and knives they had in hand, I was horrified.


    My instinctpelled me to avoid them at all costs.


    And in all honesty, I was d that they weren¡¯t holding any guns.


    Otherwise, Charles and I would be in big trouble.


    He was able to repel our attackers on his own, and he didn¡¯t seem like he was at a disadvantage.


    Pretty soon, he was able to incapacitate most of them.


    The remaining ones looked at each other in fear.


    Thereafter, their leadermanded, "Retreat!"


    Charles held my shoulder, staring at me from head to toe "Are you hurt, Caroline?"


    "I¡¯m okay."


    Charles managed to protect me well.


    None of those assholes were able to touch me because of him.


    "Good to know.Call the police, Caroline," he said to me.


    He then took out a rope from the trunk of the car, and used it to tie the people he had knocked down


    and were screaming in pain, I called the police right away.


    Thereafter, Charles began interrogating our assants.


    "Who ordered you to do this? If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I¡¯m going to tell the police to throw you all


    into prison!"


    At first, none of the attackers uttered a word.


    But because of their silence, Charles was infuriated.


    Charged by rage, he kicked one of the men as hard as he could, causing thetter to wince in pain.


    "Are you going to talk or not?"


    "Someone paid us a lot of money to sabotage your schedule at all costs.We¡¯re just the first group of


    people.There are at least five more squads waiting along the way to stop you," replied one of the


    attackers.


    "Who paid you?" asked Charles.


    "There¡¯s never any name.We just take the money and do our job," the attacker replied.


    Soon, the police came and took them away.


    Feeling helpless, I let out a sigh.


    "Looks like we¡¯re gonna have to cancel today¡¯s schedule, huh?"


    With a stern expression, Charles handed me his phone and said, "Caroline, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to go


    back ahead of schedule.Something has happened to the Wilson Group."


    I took the phone, read the news report, and gasped in shock.


    "Why did Roger suddenly withdraw his investment?¡±

 Chapter 517: Make A Will

    Chapter 517: Make A Will


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    "Charles, I need to go back as soon as possible.I¡¯m really sorry."


    I looked into his eyes with tears in mine.


    "It¡¯s fine.We¡¯ll have other chances to go on vacation together in the future."


    Charles cupped my cheek and gently caressed it tofort me.


    Just then, my phone rang.It was Victoria, the public rtions manager.


    "Miss Wilson, something has happened in thepany.There¡¯s a group of people causing trouble at


    the west coast construction site this morning.Our s¨¦curity guards were unable to stop them!" Victoria


    said anxiously.


    I tightened my grip on the phone.


    A growing sense of uneasiness washed over me.


    "How could that happen? Have you found out who¡¯s behind it?"


    Naturally, arge-scale, organized riot like this one was premeditated.


    "Just like we¡¯ve agreed upon, we¡¯ll pay fifty percent of the cost of construction this month, and the


    bnce will be paid before the first quarter of next year.However, the contractor changed their mind all


    of a sudden.They instigated the workers toe to the site to demand their sry, and they even


    made a scene in the city hall."


    Victoria paused for a moment before she continued, "Miss Wilson, the government has issued an order


    to ourpany that we should pay for all our debts.If the situation gets any worse, it could spiral out of


    our control.Unfortunately, we don¡¯t have any extra funds in our ount to pay these debts."


    "I see."


    I maintained myposure and didn¡¯t allow anyone to notice my inhibition.


    "If there¡¯s no better way, inform all the departments to suspend payment for this month¡¯s bills.Figure out


    a way to dy payment until next month.And as for these rallyists, let¡¯s go talk to them."


    "Miss Wilson, I¡¯m certain that Adam is behind this.Those who took the lead during the rally are from the


    engineering team.I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s useless to reason with them," replied Victoria.


    I leaned against the backseat of the car, feeling powerless and weary, ¡®Adam is already a drowning


    dog, fleeing to wherever he can.


    How in the world did he manage to make the Wilson Group suffer in such a short amount of time? It


    seems that I¡¯ve underestimated him again"


    During the end of every year, funds would always be extremely tight.


    The Wilson Group had a lot of debts and liabilities to pay.


    Ourpany was like a ship, sailing across the turbulent seas.


    And now, the ship¡¯s hull had been breached and water was slowly pouring in.


    If I were to fail in patching up the breach as soon as possible, the Wilson Group would be as good as


    doomed.


    We didn¡¯t have any extra funds to pay for our debts, and we also had to pay off a loan next month.


    If we failed to pay for that loan on time, the bank would probably stop loaning us any money.


    And if such a thing were to ur, the Wilson Group would go bankrupt.


    Once I¡¯d been forced into that desperate situation, Adam could easily take over thepany.


    Needless to say, it was a well-thought-out n! "What¡¯s your opinion on this, Victoria?"


    "These people are hooligans.Using civilized means to deal with them will be useless.I think we¡¯ll have


    to use force to subdue them," she replied.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s not a good solution.If things take a turn for the worse, all of the work we¡¯ve done


    will ha in vain," I countered.


    "But¡­"


    "Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Violence will only worsen this conflict! If things spiral out of control, Adam


    will use it as an opportunity to shift all the me on me.Listen to me, Victoria, don¡¯t do anything


    reckless.Collect as much evidence of the vitions they¡¯vemitted, find a reporter to follow Adam


    around, and make sure to take photos."


    After the phone call, I searched for news reports regarding the incident for the past two days.


    As I read every negative news on the Inte about ourpany and its plummeting stock price, my


    heart sank.


    I pondered on the matter for a while, until I checked my address book and called Simon.


    "Simon, have you spoken to Mr.Roger Henry already?"


    "Yes, but he insisted on terminating his partnership with us," he replied.


    "Why did he suddenly make that decision? There weren¡¯t even any signs, and he didn¡¯t even warn us,"


    I responded.


    "The health of Mr.Henry¡¯s father is getting worse every day.It appears that he needed to withdraw a


    large sum of money to stabilize his father¡¯s conditions.I¡¯m afraid this sort of thing has no room for


    negotiation.There¡¯s nothing we can do,"


    Simon exined.


    I bit my lower lip and said, "Simon, I need your help to stabilize the situation in thepany for now.I¡¯ll


    be back soon."


    After hanging up on Simon, I called Dad next.


    The phone rang for a long time, but he didn¡¯t answer.I kept calling several more times, yet I couldn¡¯t get


    through to him.


    The automated response reached my ears and it only made me feel even more uneasy.


    Charles and I took the earliest flight back to Los Angeles.


    Once the ne hadnded, i hailed a cab by the roadside and told the drive my father¡¯s address.


    Just as I was about to get into the car, Charles grabbed my wrist.


    "Caroline, I¡¯m worried about you.Let mee with you."


    "Sorry, Charles, but I don¡¯t think my dad would want to see you.You should go home for now.I¡¯ll meet


    up with you again next time," I told him.


    "Okay.Just remember to call me if you need any help," he said.


    "Okay."


    I stood on tiptoe, held his face, and kissed his cheek.


    Afterwards, I went into the cab.


    The moment the driver started the engine, I rolled down the window and waved Charles goodbye.He


    stood on the roadside, watching me drift farther and farther with worried eyes.


    After getting off the car, I rushed to my dad¡¯s house and rang the doorbell anxiously.


    It took a while before someone finally opened the door.


    Olivia was standing at the door, wearing a sexy silk slip dress, crossing her arms.She seemed


    surprised to see me.


    "Oh, it¡¯s you! Caroline, to what do I owe the pleasure?"


    She stood in front of the half-open door.


    It was as if she was trying to stop me from entering the house.I cast aside my suspicions for now, and


    shouted, "Get out of my way, Olivia.I want to see my dad!"


    "Edward doesn¡¯t want to see you, so you should just go home," she countered.


    "Didn¡¯t you hear me? I said get out of my way! Don¡¯t let me repeat myself again."


    I scowled at her, intending to push her away and break into the house.


    Olivia was acting stranger than usual today.


    In the past, even though we didn¡¯t get along, she would never forbid me from entering the house so


    tantly.


    ¡®Did something happen to my dad?¡¯ I thought anxiously.


    The mere thought made me panic and it only made me more eager to enter.


    At this time, the door was fully opened.


    Inside, I saw Dad, standing in the shadows.


    He stood beside Olivia, slowly looking at my direction.


    It had only been a few days since Ist saw him, but it looked like he had lost a lot of weight.


    Aside from that, he looked rather sluggish.


    Upon taking a closer look, I found that his eyes seemed to be out of focus.


    His face was riddled with frustration, and it looked like time was catching up to him.


    Just seeing his face like this rendered me speechless.


    ¡®What is going on? Is this man really my father? How did he end up like this? What happened to him?¡¯ I


    wondered.


    "Dad, what happened to you? Are you not feeling well?" I asked.


    "Charles is trying to hurt me! He¡¯s the reason the Wilson Group¡¯s stock price is tanking! Caroline, if you


    insist on being with that man, you will never inherit my shares of thepany."


    I was taken aback by what he said.


    My eyes widened in disbelief, and I held my breath.


    "Charles wants to hurt you? Why would he do that? Dad, know you don¡¯t like him, but that¡¯s not enough


    reason to suily his name!"


    "Why are you taking that man¡¯s side? I¡¯m not ndering him! If you insist on taking his side, then get


    out of my house! I don¡¯t have a daughter like you!"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, my father became agitated.


    The veins on his forehead were pulsating because of how frustrated he was.


    the way his eyes looked at me were so filled with animosity.


    Having said that, he immediately closed the door.


    "Dad¡­"


    I stared at the closed door for a long time before I was able to gather myposure.I had no idea why


    Dad was acting so out of character.


    No matter how many times I knocked on the door, nobody came out again.


    Olivia¡¯s POV:


    Edward covered his chest, gasping in pain.


    I immediately ran to his side to assist him.


    "Can¡¯t you see, Edward? Caroline only loves Charles.She doesn¡¯t even have any room for you in her


    heart! She¡¯s an ungrateful daughter!"


    "Caroline, you ingrate!"


    Edward growled, gnashing his teeth in anger.I picked up a bottle of medicine from the table and handed


    it to him.


    "It¡¯s time to take your medicine, Edward."


    I didn¡¯t expect that the increased dosage would have this kind of effect on him.


    Within only a few days, I was able topletely put this old man under my control.


    Each time he took the medicine, Edward became more sluggish than usual.


    His once bright eyes were now turbid and empty.He sat on the bed, murmuring, "Caroline, you


    ungrateful daughter.You¡¯re an ingrate!"


    I sat beside him, gently stroking his face.


    "Edward, the decrease in the Wilson Group¡¯s stock price is all because of Charles! It¡¯s probably


    because you refused to let him be with Caroline, and now he¡¯s using such underhanded methods to


    threaten you into submission.


    It¡¯s all his fault that the Wilson Group has fallen from grace.


    "Is it all Charles¡¯ fault?" asked Edward.


    "Of course, it is! Charles wants to destroy your family, and yet Caroline still insists on being with


    him.She doesn¡¯t give a damn about you.A woman like that doesn¡¯t deserve to be your daughter!"


    Edward clenched his fists, smashing them against the headboard and causing a dull thud.


    "I don¡¯t have a daughter as selfish as her!"


    I nodded in agreement and continued to manipte him.


    "Edward, Caroline will never go back to you unless she suffers.Do you want to teach her a lesson?"


    Edward¡¯s face was as stiff as a soulless machine.It took him a few seconds before he responded to my


    question.


    "Yes."


    Thanks to the medicine¡¯s influence, Edward gradually lost the ability to think for himself, and his brain


    was functioning worse and worse.


    I figured this would be the perfect time to hand him the will I had prepared.


    Thus, I took it out from my bag and nave it to him Once Edward had signed this will, all of his properties


    and shares would be inherited by me and Adam, And with all of his fortune, I would be able to live a


    comfortable life for the rest of my natural days.


    By then, I wouldn¡¯t have to grovel before Edward just to get something! The more I thought about it, the


    happier it made me.


    "Edward, sign this will.As long as you sign it, Caroline wille back to you and beg for mercy.By then,


    she¡¯s going to be obedient to you and do anything you want her to do."


    I suppressed my excitement and handed a pen to him.


    Edward epted the pen, but he didn¡¯t sign the will right away like I thought he would.


    I was getting impatient, so I told him, "Do you still have such unrealistic fantasies about Caroline? I


    heard that she¡¯s having the time of her life with Charles.They even went on a business trip together!"


    Edward clenched the pen in his hand.


    He pursed his lips, and his eyes were filled with indignation.


    "Fine! I¡¯ll sign it and make Caroline regret doing this to me!"


    His hand trembled while holding the pen.I was filled with joy when he signed his name on the signature


    area as I had instructed.


    Once he had finished writing thest letter of his name, everything was settled.


    I held the will in my hand,ughing and teetering with excitement.

 Chapter 518: Business Alliances By Marriage

    Chapter 518: Business Alliances By Marriage


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    The second I got back to thepany and saw Amy, I ordered ¡®tersely, "Amy, go to the finance


    department and inform them to get me all the money we can use."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Mr.Moore, why do you need so much money?"


    A shocked Amy asked instead of hurrying off to carry out my instruction.


    "You must have heard that the stock price of Wilson Group plummeted.I need arge sum of money to


    help Caroline get through this."


    "But¡­ Something went wrong with our project in Europe.We can¡¯t proceed as expected so the capital


    is still trapped in the project until we are able toplete it.Thepany¡¯s capital chain is also very


    tight, and we really can¡¯t squeeze out so much money for the time being,"


    Amy informed me in a grim voice.I loosened my tie irritably and rubbed my temple, lost in thought.


    "I¡¯ll think of a way to get the money.But for now, suspend all the expensive projects and transfer one


    hundred million dors to the Wilson Group."


    "Mr.Moore, once those projects are stopped, it will cause a great loss to thepany.Isn¡¯t there any


    other way?"


    The door opened at that exact moment and Nevaeh walked in with a cup of coffee in her hand.


    "Sir, here is your coffee."


    "Put it on the table."


    With a slow strut, Nevaeh walked to my desk and ced the coffee to my left.She was wearing a tight


    and sexy business suit.


    When she bent down, the V-shaped cor was slightly open, revealing half of her plump breasts and


    the cleavage.


    "Sorry, but I couldn¡¯t help but overhear your conversation.It sounded like you need money urgently.If


    you don¡¯t mind, I can borrow some money from my father."


    "No, thanks.I think thepany can release some money."


    I emphasized my words with a decisive shake of my head.


    The money in question was arge sum and with the Wilson Group facing possible bankruptcy, there


    was a major possibility that the money could be in vain.


    "Charles, you don¡¯t have to be so formal with me.We grew up together.If you need help and I¡¯m able to


    offer it, then why won¡¯t you ept my help?"


    Nevaeh¡¯s face was scrunched up in disapproval.


    "Nevaeh, the money I want to borrow is not a small amount.It¡¯s one hundred million."


    "You don¡¯t have to fret.I¡¯m certain my dad will be able to get the money if I ask him for it.He will certainly


    lend you the money since it¡¯s for an emergency and you are capable of returning the money at ater


    time.It¡¯s better to take the money from me than to stop thepany¡¯s projects.Since we are friends, I


    will offer you a lower interest rate."


    Without a doubt, borrowing money from Nevaeh was the bes? course of action.


    I nodded my head in agreement.


    "Thank you, Nevaeh."


    "Charles, it¡¯s my honor to help you."


    Caroline¡¯s POV: In the afternoon, I called the CFO, Asta to my office.


    "How is the loan going? What did the bank say?"


    Asta¡¯s face was grim.


    "Miss Wilson, I¡¯ve talked to the bank and the repayment date for our previous loan is getting nearer.We


    have to pay the outstanding loan before the new year and only after that can we go through the re


    lending process.Unfortunately, due to the present circumstances, thepany has a low credit rating.If


    we can¡¯t pany to 28-sigil oli th¨¦ loan, it will be difficult for us to get the loan from the bank.They believe


    the risk is too great for them to give us the loan without a co-signer.We have discussed with the bank


    officials at length and the situation is not very favorable for us."


    My heart sank at his report.


    If we failed to pay the loan on time, then Wilson Group¡¯s credit rating will decline even further.


    But the fact that the bank was urging us to repay the outstanding loan as soon as possible bothered


    me.What if the bank just wanted its money back and had no ns of lending us money ever again?"


    "Go and make an appointment with the bank.The meeting should be either tomorrow or the day after


    tomorrow.I¡¯ll go with you and negotiate with them again,"


    "Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it right away."


    After Asta left, the calm facade I was spotting evaporated and I stared at the ceiling helplessly.


    In just two days, the stock price of Wilson Group plummeted, and thepany was riddled with crises.


    Dad didn¡¯t want to see me and the shareholders were very unhappy with me.


    It felt like I had been abandoned by everyone and left to fight this battle alone.


    I was tired, and this tiredness I felt was soul deep.


    But I trudged on, hoping to find the light at the end of this dark tunnel because I knew I couldn¡¯t afford


    to fall now.


    The next morning, I had a meeting with the bank.


    When I asked them about the loan, they reiterated Asta¡¯s words.


    "Is there no other way? Wilson Group needs a lot of money to survive this crisis."


    The manager thought for a while before finally raising his head and meeting my eyes.


    "Miss Wilson, I heard that you have a very close rtionship with the president of Moore Group.If


    Moore Group agrees to provide a guarantee for you, the bank will approve another loan to Wilson


    Group"


    "Really?"


    All of a sudden, a glimmer of hope rose in my heart.


    In a hurry, I took out my phone and was about to call Charles.


    Just then, my phone lit up with an iing call.


    It was Simon.


    "Simon, what happened?"


    "Caroline, I want to discuss the solution for this capital crisis with you.Are you avable now?"


    "I will ask Charles for help.With his guarantee, I can get a loan from the bank."


    A short pause preceded Simon¡¯s cold words.


    "Don¡¯t be naive, Caroline.I don¡¯t think Charles will help you."


    "Why?"I asked in confusion.


    "I just found out that it was Charles who forced Roger to withdraw his investment in the project! Charles


    is only pretending to be nice to you when the truth is that he has been secretly working to pull down the


    Wilson Group."


    "That¡¯s impossible!"


    My back sti¨ªfened in my seat as fury swamped me.


    "Simon, I won¡¯t allow you to nder Charles like this! He will never do anything as despicable as what


    you are using him of," I snapped at Simon, barely keeping my anger in check.


    "Caroline, why are you so silly? Edward has been against your rtionship with him.He must have a


    grudge against Edward."


    "That¡¯s enough.I trust in Charles."


    With a snarl, I cut through Simon¡¯s words.


    There were a few more words on the tip of my tongue, mostly what I thought of Simon¡¯s usations,


    but the news being shown on the TV snagged my attention.


    "The Moore Group just made a partnership with Greem Investment.It is said that the two families will be


    strengthening their business rtionship through marriage."


    Strength left my limbs and I stumbled.


    Unseeingly, I stared at the rest of the news program, my brain unable toprehend anything in


    particr.


    For a very long time, my ears kept buzzing, the world refusing to make any kind of sense.


    The room began spinning a little too fast as Simon¡¯s voice got farther and farther away.


    Marriage? How could this be? Charles had promised to marry me soon.


    So how could he suddenly change his mind and decide to marry another woman out of the blue?

 Chapter 519: Pregnant Again

    Chapter 519: Pregnant Again


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    I called Charles immediately.I needed rification for what I just heard on the news.


    "Hello?" The voice was soft and feminine.


    Definitely not Charles.


    Even without asking for her name, a part of my mind was well aware of whom I was speaking with.


    It was Nevaeh, the woman that was just announced on television as Charles¡¯ future wife.


    "Please give the phone to Charles."


    My lips¡¯ pursed and I fought to keep my voice calm.


    "I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t do that right now.Charles is in the shower, so he won¡¯t be able to speak with


    you.I¡¯m his fiancee, so you can tell me what you want and I will make sure he gets the message¡­"


    The rest of her words faded away, a loud buzzing sound was the only thing I was cognizant of.


    Blinking rapidly, I tried to calm myself but it was bing a losing battle.


    The possibility that Nevaeh was lying wasn¡¯t lost on me.


    She was probably trying to create a misunderstanding between Charles and I, but I also had to


    seriously consider the fact that she might be telling the truth. For the past few days, I had been battling


    insomnia.


    Most nights I had to take sedatives before I was able to fall asleep.


    Even when the sedatives worked and I slept off, my slumber was always restless and riddled with


    nightmares.


    And the worst part was, I was now using a higher dosage of the sedatives before it would have any


    effect on me.


    My symptoms didn¡¯t end with theck of sleep, unfortunately.I also had a case of severe migraines.


    Not only that, but my stomach cramped a lot and the pain was so bad that I ended up retching on


    several asions.


    But the Wilson Group was in a more difficult state than me.


    Thepany was suffering from internal and external problems, so my health issues would have to be


    ignored for the time being.


    Simon called and asked me to meet him at the cafe.


    After dabbing a concealer over the dark circles beneath my eyes, I pronounced myself ready to go.


    Simon was already at the cafe, waiting for me.


    He wore a dark suit and white shirt beneath it.


    The suit brought out the color of his eyes and made him look more handsome His every move was


    suave and elegant, precisely the type of quality most women sought in a man.


    Eventually, I made my way to him and plopped into the seat across from him.


    "I¡¯m here now.What do you want to tell me?" I asked without preamble, irritationcing my tone.


    "Caroline, you seem to have lost a lot of weight.Have you been skipping your meals?"


    Simon¡¯s eyes were wide with concern.I looked away from him without answering.


    Our coffee was served a few secondster.


    My stomach churned when I took a sip of my coffee.


    A weary frown creased my forehead and I nced at my wristwatch, "We have to go back to the


    company and deal with work, so just get to the point."


    Simon paused with the cup halfway to his mouth.


    A wry smile twisted his lips.


    "Caroline, do we have to be like this? I know I did something wrong before¡­"


    "As I said, I have never med you.If you don¡¯t have anything else to say, then I¡¯ll be on my way," I


    interrupted Simon in a low voice and stood up to leave.


    "Caroline! Charles is about to marry another woman.He will abandon you again for the sake of


    business interests.Such a man doesn¡¯t deserve your love at all,"


    Simon dered anxiously, his firm grip trapping my hand in his.I shook his hand off and sat back in the


    chair.


    The corners of my mouth curled up in a bitter smile as I clenched my fists tightly.


    It was a good thing I was sitting down because the force of the pain that hit my heart like a speeding


    truck would have knocked me off my feet.


    "This is between me and him.It has nothing to do with you."


    My voice was very even, not a single trace of the pain I felt evident in my tone.


    "Caroline, don¡¯t you understand? It doesn¡¯t matter whether he will really marry this unknown woman or


    not.You will always have to fight for his attention with other women.When you left him a year ago, he


    was left unsatisfied, and that¡¯s why he is being kind and doing everything he can to get you back.But


    once you are in his pocket, of what value will you be to him?"


    "Enough! Stop it!"


    His words rubbed salt in my wound and I just couldn¡¯t listen to one more word.


    But I shut him up toote.His words had already hit that mark and I was left bleeding from the force of


    their hit.


    The tears I had been staving off rushed forward and I had to close my eyes tightly to keep from


    bursting into tears in the cafe.


    All the tenderness and love we shared turned out to be nothing but a farce.


    I sucked in a sharp breath, anger and betrayal surging up in my veins.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Caroline, are you crying for that bastard?"


    A warm hand suddenly touched my face, his voice was gentle with restraint.


    Subconsciously, I turned my face away to avoid his hand it has nothing to do with you¡­"


    Before I couldplete my sentence, I saw something move in the corner of my eyes.


    The figure attracted my attention and I tilted my head to get a better view.


    Storming towards us, looking absolutely livid, was Charles.


    It urred to me to push Simon away from me, but before I could do it, Simon¡¯s shoulder was pushed


    into the table forcefully.


    Simonnded with a loud grunt, but Charles wasn¡¯t done yet.


    He reared back and punched Simon square in the face.


    The move was so sudden that Simon had no time to protect himself.


    His head snapped to the side forcefully and he staggered back from the strength of Charles¡¯ hit.


    Simon crashed into the partition behind him, and it splintered into several pieces as Simon tried to


    regain his footing.


    The terrified screams of the customers failed to deter Charles who was still advancing on Simon, his


    face clouded over with anger.


    "Stop!"


    I shouted, panic making my voice higher.


    Charles didn¡¯t stop.


    Over and over, he punched Simon without any ounce of mercy.


    Battered, bruised and with blood rolling down his split lip, Simon looked like he would have fallen to the


    floor if it wasn¡¯t for Charles¡¯ stranglehold on his shirt.


    I had no idea where Simon got the burst of energy from, but he was able to steady himself long enough


    to punch Charles on the jaw.


    The customers at the cafe whistled and encouraged them with their sounds, clearly enjoying the show.


    None of them made an attempt to stop Charles and Simon.


    I rushed forward and grabbed Charles¡¯s arms.


    "Charles, stop!"


    Charles¡¯ arms were made of brick wall.He neither heard my screams nor did his body register my


    attempts to stop his brutal actions.


    I literally bounced off his back and nearly lost my bnce as I stumbled.I would have hit the edge of the


    table if it wasn¡¯t for Charles.


    Somehow, he had been aware of my presence long enough to realize that I was about to hit the table.


    His hand grabbed my elbow and he pulled me back to his embrace.


    "Are you crazy? Why did you rush into the middle of our fight?"


    Charles reprimanded me loudly, the veins on his forehead bulging.


    Thest sentence had barely left his mouth when Simon ran towards Charles and punched him in the


    face.


    Charles didn¡¯t try to dodge the punch and he ended up with a bruised face as well.


    The two of them looked battered, with Simon looking a little worse than Charles.


    My lips thinned and ! grabbed my bag before marching out of the cafe.


    "Charles, let go of me!" I snapped when Charles grabbed my wrist and stopped me from leaving on my


    as torme Instead of releasing me, charles tightened his hold on my wrist and stormed out of the cafe.


    When it came to a matter of strength, I was no match for Charles.


    Even though I struggled, I had no choice but to amble after Charles as he dragged me along.


    Charles didn¡¯t stop his furious march until we were at his car.


    Suddenly, he turned me to face him and scowled at me.


    "Let you go? Are you having an affair with Simon?".


    "What are you talking about? An affair? Simon and I are talking about business!"


    I was so angry that I felt dizzy and struggled out of his arms.


    Charles sneered in disgust.


    "I saw it with my own eyes.He touched your face and kissed you.But now I can¡¯t even touch you?"


    His usation wreaked havoc on my system.


    Anger and incredulity surged within me, but before I could exin how ridiculous his words were, my


    stomach twisted savagely and my world spun as a truly awful feeling spread through my body I


    struggled out of his arms, bent down and vomited violently.


    My appetite in the past few days were non-existent.


    Most days, I couldn¡¯t summon up the will to eat, and on the days I managed to eat something, I ended


    up vomiting it all out.


    It felt like my internal organs were trying to shove their way out through my throat.


    Even on the days I had a hangover, I didn¡¯t feel this bad.


    A bottle of water appeared in my face all of a sudden.


    I epted the bottle of water from Charles with a grateful sigh.


    I chugged down the water after washing the after taste of vomit out of my mouth.


    Thankfully, the nausea receded somewhat.


    "You¡­ What nonsense are you talking about? When did he kiss me?"


    "I saw it with my own eyes!"


    Charles grabbed my chin and lifted my face.His eyes were full of jealousy.


    "When you were with me, did you actually think of him all the time?"


    I pped his face hard and clenched my teeth even as tears rolled down my cheeks.


    "Charles, aren¡¯t you going to marry Nevaeh? Why do you still care who I am with?"


    "Damn it! That news was made up by the reporters.Nevaeh and I¡­"


    I harrumphed loudly, cutting his words off.


    "Why are there always so many women around you? I¡¯m really tired of having to deal with the constant


    stream of women.I don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship with you anymore! I just want to get the Wilson


    Group back on track.I don¡¯t have the energy to think about anything else."


    I pushed Charles away, got out of the car, mmed the door and left.


    When I got home, I threw my bag aside, curled up on the sofa and cried out my sorrow.


    The sense of nausea that had been suppressed for a long time swept over me again.I rushed into the


    bathroom and began vomiting again.I even spat out blood.


    The moment I stood up, a wave of dizziness hit me and I nearly copsed.


    This was getting worse.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to copse at such a critical time.I had no other option than to go for a check-up


    tomorrow.


    The next morning, I received a call from Asta.


    "Miss Wilson, the Moore Group agreed to invest one hundred million dors in ourpany, but it will


    be a drop in the bucket.We still have a huge financial gap."


    I rubbed my heavy head and said, "If thepany can¡¯t be saved, we can only cash out reasonably."


    "But if we cash out, the Moore Group will definitely find out about it."


    Asta reminded me.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter.I¡¯ll handle them.Just do as I said."


    After hanging up the phone, I freshened up briefly and went to the hospital alone.


    "Miss Wilson, congrattions.You are pregnant," the doctor said with a smile.


    "Doctor, are you sure I¡¯m pregnant?"


    Slowly, I pressed trembling fingers against my stomach.It was still t and hard.I found it hard to


    believe that a baby could be growing in there.


    "Yes.But you are not in a good state of health right now.And youpounded the issue by using a lot


    of sedatives.I¡¯m afraid this will negatively affect the baby."


    The doctor ced the medical report in front of me, a rather grim expression on his face.


    My mind went nk, fear nketing me.I lurched forward and grabbed the doctor¡¯s arm anxiously.


    "Doctor, this baby¡­ Can you save it?"


    "I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t answer that question right now.I still need to do a few more tests before we can be


    certain."


    I left the hospital in a daze, the world nothing but a blur behind my chaotic mind.


    A year ago, my joy of impending motherhood had been spatched from me when the baby in my womb


    turned into a pool of blood and was lost from my body.


    Would the same thing happen again a yearter? As soon as I entered the house, I heard Charles¡¯


    deep voice behind me.


    "Caroline."


    My hand on the doorknob paused midair.


    Slowly, I turned around to look at the person behind me, and I couldn¡¯t help feeling embittered at the


    sight of his face.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I¡¯m here to see you.Caroline, I understand that you want to get the Wilson Group back, but


    considering the current situation of the Wilson Group, it would be better if you dere bankruptcy so


    that you will be able keep some core assets.".


    Anger surged through me as I red at Charles¡¯ handsome face.


    "That¡¯s my choice to make, not yours.You want me to give up the Wilson Group? No way! Don¡¯t think


    that I don¡¯t know what you are nning.I will never give up until the end," I said coldly but firmly.


    Having said my piece, I turned around and pushed the door open.I mmed the door shut and stormed


    into the house.


    But before the door closed, Charles quickly blocked it with his arm and forced his way into the house.


    "Caroline, don¡¯t be impulsive.The best option is to dere bankruptcy.".


    Charles¡¯ hoarse voice was full of worry, but I only felt ironic.He was going to marry another woman, yet


    here he was still pretending to care about me.


    The thought of him being with another woman made me nauseous.


    Dots appeared behind my closed lids and I shuddered violently.


    le more seci As tight as I could, I closed my eyes and leaned my head against the door, trying to relieve


    the sudden dizziness, Charles¡¯ body heat enveloped me as he hugged me.


    "Are you okay? I¡¯ll take you to the hospital."


    "No, thanks."


    I refused, but he simply picked me up and said, "You are going to the hospital for examination."


    I wanted to struggle, but Charles only held me more securely.


    Thinking on my feet, I offered the only exnation that would stop him in his tracks.


    "I¡¯ve already been to the hospital and the doctor ran some tests on me."


    Charles stopped and looked down at me.


    "What did the doctor say?"


    Thinking of the pregnancy test report in my bag, I was at a loss.I looked away and didn¡¯t dare to look at


    Charles.


    "There is nothing wrong with me.Put me down first."


    I didn¡¯t want to tell Charles about my pregnancy, and it was meaningless to say it now.


    "Show me the test result," Charles demanded, his eyes boring holes into me.


    "No¡­"


    "Since the test report states that there is nothing wrong with you, then you shouldn¡¯t have a problem


    showing it to me,"


    Charles carried me to the sofa and pinned me in his arms.


    I bit my lips and said nothing.


    It happened in an instant.


    One moment, Charles was ring down at me and demanding I show him the test result, the next


    second, he was turning his head to look at my hand clutching the bag.


    Before I could react, my bag was opened and the ultrasound result was in his hand.


    "Are you pregnant?"


    Charles muttered after a long pause.


    His voice was hoarse, full of surprise and joy.I stared at his face and couldn¡¯t tell whether his reaction


    was real or fake.


    When I thought of the phone call Nevaeh answered for him and the rumors flying around that he was


    going to marry her, I became very bitter and angry.


    Rage filled me and I wanted to get my pound of flesh.


    Why should Charles be happy when his actions had left me shattered?


    "This baby¡­ It¡¯s not yours.It¡¯s Simon¡¯s."


    "What did you say? Say it again!"


    The joy on Charles¡¯s face suddenly disappeared, reced by a cold expression in an instant.His voice


    was like a roar of thunder.


    Even though he stayed still above me, it was impossible to miss the zing anger in his eyes.


    "You heard me the first time."


    My eyes never wavered from his.


    Without another word, Charles turned around and stormed out of the house, and the resounding bang


    of the door he mmed on his way out was the only sound I could hear in my head for a long while.

 Chapter 520: Try It

    Chapter 520: Try It


    Caroline¡¯s Pov:


    When I returned to my office, Elena handed me a package.


    "There¡¯s a package here for you, Miss Wilson."


    "Who is it from?"I asked casually.


    "No clue.The sender info on the waybill has been blurred out," she answered.


    Upon opening the package, I saw a stack of documents inside.


    I picked them up to take a closer look, and my heart stopped when I realized what they were.


    I frowned and said, "Elena, why don¡¯t you step outside and close the door for me, please?"


    Elenaplied and I was now alone in the office.I held my breath while reading through the


    documents carefully.


    The longer I read through them, the faster my heart beat.


    It was a record of ounting loopholes when my father was in charge of the Wilson Group.


    In order to develop thepany to its present scale, it was understandable that something fishy had


    happened in the ounting of our books.


    But seeing all of this evidence gathered together was quite shocking to say the least.


    Just then, my phone rang.I was taken aback by the ringtone.I had to pat my chest just to calm myself


    down.


    Adam¡¯s name appeared on the screen.


    I took a deep breath before answering the phone.


    "Hello."


    "Have you received the documents I sent you, Caroline?"


    The sound of his voice was ominous.


    Cold sweat trickled down my back.I tightened my grip on the phone, but I was able to maintain my


    composure somehow.


    "I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d be able to gather all of this, Adam," I replied.


    "Impressive, huh? I have more evidence in my arsenal.If you want to see some more, I can send them


    your way," he responded confidently.


    I pulled a long face and asked, "What do you want?"


    "What else would I want? I want to take revenge on you, of course! My legs are broken, and I lost every


    God damned share I had! Did you really believe that just because I¡¯ve lost everything I¡¯m no longer a


    threat to you? Caroline, my dear niece, you are far too naive.You¡¯re just as dumb as your father!"


    Adam broke into a maniacalughter.


    "Tomorrow morning, drop by the club near the Wilson Group and meet up with me.I have something


    interesting to show you.If you refuse to meet with me, I¡¯ll send the backup documents to the reporters."


    I clenched my fists and answered in a calmer tone, "Fine.I¡¯ll meet you there."


    After the phone call, I rested my hands on the desk.


    My chest heaved up and down in anger.


    It took a few minutes before I was able to calm down.


    That evening, my car pulled over in front of the vi.


    Just, as I was about to open the door and disembark from the car, I saw a familiar face walking over to


    my car.


    The streetlight lit up the smile on his face and made him look even gentler.


    "You¡¯re back.Why are you sote?" he asked.


    "What are you doing here?"


    I was too tired to say anything more to him, so I just walked straight to the vi.


    When I passed him by, he grabbed my wrist and prevented me from breaking away.


    But he made sure not to hold me too tightly.


    "Change into your slippers, will you?"


    Charles helped me sit on the small stool by the door, bent over, and took out a pair of slippers from the


    shoe cab.


    Then, he held my ankle and gently took off my shoes.He was so cautious with every move he made.


    "I can do it myself." I tried to retract my leg, but he was holding me too firmly.


    "Don¡¯t move.It¡¯ll be done soon."


    Once he was done putting the slippers on my feet, he helped me stand up, and then he walked to the


    kitchen.


    "Dinner is ready.I¡¯m sure you¡¯re pretty hungry by now.Go wash your hands.".


    As I approached the kitchen, the smell of broth wafted into my nose.


    It didn¡¯t reek of grease or smoke at all.I heaved a sigh of relief.


    Because I was pregnant, the strong odor of food was enough to make me vomit.


    It was exhausting having to deal with something like that, so I hnd grown cautious of it.


    "Charles, what are you¡­"


    Charles stood behind me, crossed his arms, leaned against the door, and looked at me with raised


    eyebrows.


    "Do you need my help?"


    Before I could refuse, he grabbed my hands.He held me from behind and interlocked his fingers with


    mine.


    No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t get rid of his hands.He pinched the ring finger of my left hand,


    rubbing it for a second.


    "Where¡¯s your ring? Did you lose it?"


    "I threw it away!" I said in a fit of annoyance.


    Charles fell silent for a moment before he sighed, "I¡¯ll buy you another one."


    "Who cares about your stupid ring? Buy it for the one you¡¯re going to marry!"


    Tears welled up in my eyes.I balled up the towel in my hand, threw it at his face, and then I ran out of


    the kitchen in a huff.


    Charles took out the broth and sd, and served them on the dining table.


    Despite the fact that the food didn¡¯t make me sick, seeing these dishes didn¡¯t whet my appetite.


    As I held a spoon and stared at the broth, I felt disheartened.


    "No appetite? Or do you want me to feed you?"


    Charles scooped up a spoonful of broth, put it into his mouth, and leaned closer to me.I realized what


    he was about to do, so I put my hand on his mouth.


    "Are you insane? That¡¯s disgusting!"


    "Then eat it yourself."


    Truthfully, I wasn¡¯t in the mood to eat, because I knew that I¡¯d just vomit it a few hourster.


    But if I didn¡¯t eat anything, I would starve.


    After pondering on it, I decided to put vegetables into my bowl and began eating.


    Suddenly, a spoon was ced before my lips.


    "It¡¯s delicious.Try it."


    I took the spoon from his hand and tried it like he said.


    The bitter taste in my mouth was diluted immediately.


    "If you like it, have some more.Otherwise, your body won¡¯t be able to bear the pregnancy, and the baby


    inside your womb won¡¯t get enough nutrition," Charles remarked.


    I scoffed at him, continued to eat the broth, and decided to ignore him.


    Soon, I ate more than half of the bowl.


    Then, I put down the bowl and sighed with satisfaction.I had no idea if it was because of the fact that it


    didn¡¯t smell greasy nor smoky, but I had a really good meal tonight.


    The feeling of having a full stomach and the sense of security I felt at this moment made me want to


    cry.


    "Go sit on the sofa and rx.I¡¯ll clear the table."


    Charles stood up and went into the kitchen, carrying the tableware.


    Meanwhile, I sat on the sofa, listening the sound of running watering from the kitchen.


    At this moment, I felt conflicted.I had told Charles that this baby was Simon¡¯s, and yet he didn¡¯t seem to


    care about that fact.


    Based on his personality, he normally would have severed all ties with me by now.


    ¡®Is he nning to imprison me and threaten me with the baby just like before?¡¯ I caressed my belly,


    feeling a pang in my heart.Having leaned on the sofa for a long time, I soon felt drowsy.


    A steady sound of footsteps reached my ears.I wanted to open my eyes but failed due to the fact that I


    felt so sleepy.I felt a pair of strong hands pick me up, carry me to the bedroom, and gently ced me


    on the bed.


    Then, I felt a warm, soft touch on my forehead.


    "Good night, Caroline."


    The next morning, a noisy ringtone resonated in the room, waking me up from my dream.I was so


    annoyed that I turned over, trying to ignore the ringing phone.


    Unexpectedly, I bumped into something hard.


    Realizing that something was amiss, I opened my eyes, only to see someone¡¯s muscr pecs.I held


    my breath, staring at the face of the person beside me.


    At this moment, Charles slowly opened his eyes.


    He still appeared to be sleepy.He ced his hand around my waist and pulled me into his arms.


    "Sleep a little longer," he said in a hoarse voice.


    Gently, he rubbed his chin against my hair.


    "Charles, your phone is ringing."


    I wasn¡¯t in the state of mind to think of why Charles was sleeping next to me.


    When I looked at the name on the screen, I got upset and pushed him away.


    Charles opened his eyes, held my hand, and took the phone.


    "Hello?"


    "Charles, what took you so long to answer the phone? Is it because I called you too early? Aren¡¯t you


    up yet? I seem to recall that you don¡¯t usually get up thiste."


    Nevaeh¡¯s cheerful voice resonated from the phone.She spoke to him so intimately.


    Charles asked, "What¡¯s up?"


    His voice sounded like he was growing impatient.


    I scoffed and thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t he nning to marry her? Why does he bother pretending like he¡¯s keeping


    distance from her?¡¯


    The more I thought about it, the angrier I became.I kicked him hard, lifted the quilt, and attempted to


    get up from the bed.


    But because I stood up so swiftly, I got a headrush and had to sit back on the bed.


    Charles helped me up and asked, "Hey¡­ are you feeling dizzy again? Be careful, okay?"


    "I¡¯m fine." I rested on the bed for a few more moments before getting up and going to the bathroom.


    I was stunned to hear a woman¡¯s voice over the phone, and my face turned grim.I initially thought that


    Caroline would¡¯ve broken up with Charles by now.


    But judging from the way they talked, it sounded like they slept togetherst night.


    "What do you want from me?" Charles¡¯ voice became colder.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I just need a moment to talk to you.Charles, I¡¯ve told my father about the money.He said that it¡¯s not a


    small amount and that he wants to meet you to talk to you about the investment in depth.Besides, it¡¯s


    been so long since hest saw you.You know, my father has always admired you.Back when we were


    kids, he often joked that he wanted you to be his son-inw."


    Thinking that Caroline might be with Charles, I tried my best to speak in a sweeter voice.


    "The sooner we meet, the better," he replied.


    Right after that, he ended the call without hesitation.


    I snorted and immediately booked two tickets to New York for tomorrow afternoon.I also told major


    media outlets that Charles and I were going to get married soon.

 Chapter 521: My Wife Will Be Upset

    Chapter 521: My Wife Will Be Upset


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    When I got up in the morning, I retchied in the bathroom for a long time.I was unable to throw up


    anything because my stomach was empty.


    Downstairs, Charles was ving away in the kitchen.


    When he saw me, he raised his eyebrows at me and said, "Why don¡¯t you sit down while you wait?


    Breakfast will be ready soon."


    I wanted to tell him that I had no appetite to eat, but then I remembered that I was carrying a child in my


    womb, so I bit back my words.


    The fetus¡¯ heart rate was unstable.


    If I failed to provide it adequate nutrition, I could lose another child.


    And so, I sat down at the table, watching as Charles continued to cook.


    Suddenly, bitterness washed over me.I wanted to ask him if Simon and Dad were telling the truth.


    So many things were happening to the Wilson Group out of the blue.


    I wondered if there was a possibility that Charles had something to do with it.


    However, I didn¡¯t have the courage to ask him.I was afraid that after knowing that he was indeed


    involved, our rtionship would forever be tarnished.


    Just then, I heard him sigh.


    "What¡¯s on your mind? You look like you have lot going on in that head of yours."


    I was pulled back to my senses.I turned around, identally hitting the bowl he handed to me.


    It was toote for Charles to move the bowl away from me.


    It shook violently, causing soup to spill on the back of his hand.I shrieked, took out a tissue, and


    handed it to him.


    However, he didn¡¯t take it.


    He just pulled me to the other side to prevent me from getting spilled on by the soup streaming down


    the dining table.


    "Oh, my Gosh! I¡¯m sorry.Is your hand okay?"


    Charles looked at me intently, reaching his hand out to me.


    The back of his hand was scalded red.I was really shocked to see it.


    "Help me wipe it up, Caroline.I bit my lower lip, wiping the soup off the back of his hand using the


    tissue.


    Then, I led him to the kitchen and washed his hand with cold running water from the tap.


    "Why didn¡¯t you avoid it?"


    "I did that, the soup would¡¯ve spilled on you instead," he answered.


    I red at him, let go of his hand, and walked out of the kitchen.


    "Deal with it yourself!"


    I could hear Charles chuckling at me from behind.


    Once I had found the burn ointment from the first aid kit, I walked back to the kitchen and gave it to


    him.


    "Make sure to apply ointment on your burns."


    Charles embraced me tightly.He lowered his head, intending to kiss me.


    However, I turned my face away, causing his lips to slide down along my cheek until they reached my


    neck.He bit me lightly, and licked my neck.


    "Help me apply the ointment, Caroline.Please?".


    "Do it yourself or just bear with it! It¡¯s none of my business."


    My body felt stiff.I put my hands on his chest, attempting to push him away.


    But then, he locked me in his arms and prevented me from escaping.


    In a saddened tone, he said, "I will admit that getting burned hurts, but seeing you get burned will


    probably hurt me more."


    And so, I had no choice but to apply the ointment onto the back of his hand.I was really annoyed at


    him, so I wasn¡¯t exactly gentle when I was applying it onto his hand.


    Charles gasped shamelessly.


    "Be gentle! It hurts, you know."


    "Why don¡¯t you just apply it yourself, then?"


    I was so infuriated that I pushed his hand away.


    "It¡¯s done.Can you let me go now?"


    Charles smiled at me,bed my hair back, and kissed me.


    Then, he immediately took a step back.


    No matter how angry I was, his kiss was able to dispel all my anger.


    However, I was still upset, so I grabbed a magazine from the coffee table and threw it at his face.


    Charles was able to catch it, and he chuckled at me like it was nothing.


    He then went to the kitchen todle another bowl of soup.


    Afterwards, he put it in front of me and said, "You should eat as much as you can.You¡¯ve lost weight


    these past couple of days."


    I angrily picked up the spoon and gulped it down.


    "Caroline, the Wilson Group is currently in dire tidings.I¡¯m fairly certain that Adam will do everything in


    his power to cause trouble for you.You should be wary of him," he femarked.


    "Shouldn¡¯t you be the one I should be wary of the most?" I retorted.


    "Adam asked to meet with me tomo-"


    Before I could finish the sentence, Charles¡¯ phone rang¡­ I nced at it and saw Nevaeh¡¯s name on


    the screen.


    My good mood was suddenly ruined.


    Charles took a look at me before answering the call.


    "Charles, my dad is free tomorrow.I¡¯ve already booked two tickets for us.We¡¯ll fly to New York this


    afternoon," Nevaeh said in a sweet voice.


    "This afternoon?" Charles knitted his brows.


    "Yup! It¡¯s difficult to set an appointment with my dad.He¡¯s going on a business trip tomorrow night..If


    this meeting is postponed, I''m afraid he won¡¯t be avable for another week or so."


    After a pause, she continued, "Honestly, this is my fault.I should¡¯ve asked my father¡¯s schedule first.If I


    had done that, we wouldn¡¯t have to rush like this."


    "It¡¯s not your fault.In fact, I appreciate your help." Charles answered.


    After the phone call, he asked me, "Caroline, what were you saying just now?"


    I didn¡¯t say anything and just left with a frown on my face.


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    On the way to the airport, Corey was ncing at me from time to time and biting his lip.


    I could tell that he was debating whether to tell me something or not.


    "What is it?" I asked, growing annoyed by the way he was staring at me.


    Corey cleared his throat and said in a nonchnt tone, "During this past week, the Wilson Group has


    been spending millions of money, but they¡¯ve had no ie.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You know better than I do that the Wilson Group will go bankrupt pretty soon.If they don¡¯t gather


    enough financing, they¡¯re doomed."


    Corey turned to look at me with a solemn expression.


    "In my professional opinion, you should withdraw the investments that you¡¯ve transferred to the Wilson


    Group as soon as possible.If you manage to withdraw your investments now, we won¡¯t suffer any


    losses.But if we don¡¯t do it in time, we might lose a lot of money."


    I leaned against the back of the seat, rolling down the window for some fresh air.


    "We should hold on a little longer."


    If I were to withdraw my investments now, the Wilson Group would lose the chance to upswing for an


    upswing in their ie.


    Edward was sick and Caroline was the only one managing thepany.


    If thepany were to dere bankruptcy, she would definitely not be able to bear it.


    Just thinking of the pain on her face broke my heart.


    "It¡¯s your choice.Anyway, I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s going to lose money in the end."


    Corey shrugged and decided to drop the topic.


    When we arrived at the airport, I told him, "I want you to stay and look after Caroline.I¡¯m worried that


    Adam is nning something bad against her.Tell me if you run into any problems."


    "Don¡¯t worry, boss.I got this."


    Corey patted me on the shoulder.


    I waved at him and walked into the airport with my suitcase.I had made an appointment with Nevaeh to


    meet her at the airport.


    She was already waiting in the VIP lounge.


    Once I arrived, she stood up and greeted me with a smile.


    "Charles, you¡¯re finally here!"


    I nodded in response and sat down.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    While we were waiting, I opened my chat box with Caroline, but there was no new message.


    She got angry with me earlier for no apparent reason.


    Until now, I still hadn¡¯t figured out why she got mad.


    Dealing with her now wasn¡¯t like pleasing my wife.


    It was more like I was trying to please my boss.I sighed and decided to send her a message.


    But then, Nevaeh said, "Charles, you¡¯re too distant to me.


    "Distant?" I asked tentatively while looking at her.


    "Aren¡¯t you? You never treated me like this before.You seldom talk to me now."Nevaeh heaved a sigh.


    "Am I that unattractive to you?"


    I was stunned for a moment and then I cackled sarcastically.


    "Have you forgotten who I am, Nevaeh?"


    "Huh?"


    The smile on her face disappeared, and I could see in her eyes that she was astonished.


    I tapped my fingers on my knee and sneered, "You¡¯re my assistant and nothing more.What reason do I


    have to be enthusiastic with you? Besides, my wife will be upset if I¡¯m too close to my assistant."


    "I¡¯m not asking you to be enthusiastic with me, but we are friends, aren¡¯t we?"


    Nevaeh pouted, visibly upset.


    "Our rtionship is that of an employer and an employee, Nothing more, nothing less," I countered.

 Chapter 522: Why Don’t We Work Together

    Chapter 522: Why Don¡¯t We Work Together


    Simon¡¯s POV:


    At the Golden State Club.


    The ce was exuded arrogance and indulgence.


    Anyone who frequented this ce lived a life of luxury and debauchery Beneath the neon lights and on


    the dance floor, people released their repressed animalistic desires.I sat on the sofa, swiveling the


    goblet of wine in my hand.


    The rim of the ss shone beneath the light.


    Then, I gulped it all down.


    Adam pped his hands in front of my eyes and said, "You¡¯re quite a forthright young man, Simon.No


    wonder Edward thinks highly of you.You¡¯ve got guts!"


    "He thinks of highly of me? I think he just wants to use me to protect his daughter.If I hadn¡¯t found out


    the truth, I would still be fooled by that man," I poured myself another ss of wine and cackled.


    "The Wilson Group is practically floundering right now.Charles may have given it some hope, but that


    hope won¡¯tst long."


    As I held the ss in my hand, I ran my fingertips along the rim and said to Adam, "I heard that Charles


    went to New York to meet with the CEO of Greem Group today.If he manages to get an investment


    from him, it won¡¯t be impossible for Charles to turn the Wilson Group¡¯s situation around."


    "It is possible.But I think that if Charles chooses to take this step, it means that we can read his next


    course of action."


    Adam broke intoughter.


    "Things can¡¯t get any better for us!"


    He took a drag of his cigarette, and blew a cloud of smoke.I was unable to see his face clearly.


    "Oh? Is that so?" I chuckled as well.


    Adam mmed his ss on the table, visibly excited.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why don¡¯t we work together? Not only will I be able to take over the Wilson Group, but I¡¯d also be able


    to destroy the Moore Group!"


    I smirked at him and raised my ss in agreement.


    "Here¡¯s to a pleasant cooperation, Adam!"


    Adamughed heartily and kicked the woman beside him "Go light his cigarette, will you?"


    The scantily d woman was kicked to the ground, and her breasts almost popped out of her


    clothes.She approached me while holding a ss of wine and putting her other hand on my leg.


    "Let me do that for you, hon¡ª"


    ¡°You smell horrible. Get the fuck away from me."


    I frowned in disgust, pushing her away.


    The woman nced at Adam before leaving.


    Once she had left, Adam gave me a smile.


    "Simon, what in the world is the reason behind your obsession to Caroline? There are many other


    women in the world.You can get anyone as long as you have enough money!"


    "I¡¯m picky, and that woman just wasn¡¯t my type.You should just keep h icly and that woman inst wasn¡¯t


    my type You should just keep her to yourself.I don¡¯t intend on taking her away from you," I replied.


    Just then, a man came in and whispered to Adam, "Sir, Caroline is here."


    Adam nodded in response.


    He signaled to his subordinate and the man immediately went out.


    ¡®Adam asked Caroline to be here? What on earth is he nning to do?¡¯ I wondered.


    I put down the ss of wine in my hand, stood from the sofa, and clenched my fists.


    "Since you have an appointment, we should just talk some other day."


    "Nah, just stay seated, Simon.I¡¯ll go to another room.If you go out now, you¡¯ll probably run into


    Caroline."


    Adam pressed down my shoulder, urging me to sit back down before leaving the room.


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    I was led inside by a waitress in a short strapless dress.


    Her breasts were plump and she had long legs.


    The walls were made of dark grey marble, with low orange saturation.


    Themps were well-designed, and the club was stylish per se.


    I was actually surprised that Adam still had money to spend at a ce like this even after losing all his


    shares.I must admit, I underestimated him.


    When I opened the door of the private room, Adam was casually sitting inside.


    "You¡¯re finally here, Caroline.It¡¯s not easy to meet with you alone."


    "What makes you say that? You¡¯re free toe and go at the Wilson Group¡¯s construction site,


    remember? Besides, I heard you¡¯re presently living in my dad¡¯s house," I retorted, not bothering to be


    polite with him.


    "You probably just didn¡¯t want to go through the pleasantries and formalities of asking me out, did


    you?".


    "I¡¯m actually surprised you came here alone, Caroline.Aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able toe


    out of here alive?"


    Adam burst intoughter; his crossed legs trembling slightly.


    The tone of his voice was so aggressive.


    When he walked up to me, I could smell the pungent odor of cigarettes and alcohol, along with the


    smell of a woman¡¯s perfume.


    Just smelling it made me feel like throwing up.


    There was little food left in my stomach, I felt sick to my core, and I tried to suppress the feeling of


    nausea.


    "Save your threats, Adam.Do you honestly think that I¡¯de here alone without making preparations?


    Before I came here, I told Elena that if I don¡¯t return, she¡¯ll call the police right away."


    I crossed my arms, raising an eyebrow in defiance.


    Adam scowled and replied, "Caroline, the Wilson Group is in dire straits.


    I¡¯m sure you¡¯re having a miserable time trying to cope with all the problems of thepany."


    "What are you implying?" I asked.


    "If you want to save yourpany, you only have two choices now.You can either let me take over the


    company with full authority over it, or you can announce bankruptcy.Caroline, you no longer have


    Edward¡¯s support.I sincerely hope you can ept that reality; the sooner, the better.As long as you


    agree to cooperate with me, I can give you all the evidence I currently possess."


    Adam gulped down his ss of wine.He was speaking nonchntly, but I could tell that he was


    threatening me.


    "I¡¯ll have to think it through."


    This wasn¡¯t the right time to sever my ties to Adam.


    If I were to refuse a madman like him, he would certainly be infuriated.


    Adam smiled, seemingly unsurprised by my answer.


    "Then, I''ll wait until youe to a decision.Remember to tell me about your decision once you¡¯ve made


    it.Of course, I need to keep a bargaining chip for myself," he said.


    "If you have nothing left to say, I¡¯m leaving" I nced at my watch to check the time, stood up from the


    sofa, and was about to leave the private room.


    Suddenly, I heard Adam banter from behind me, "I heard that Charles and his new girlfriend went to


    New York to meet with her parents today.Where do you think they¡¯ll be sleeping tonight?"


    He looked at me with mocking eyes and said, "His assistant is quite a beauty, I must say.Normal men


    wouldn¡¯t be able to resist her charms.I wonder if Charles will be able to resist her."


    My face turned grim as I tightened my grip on my purse and clenched my fists.I pinched myself to


    prevent myself from thinking too much.


    Otherwise, it could cloud my judgment.


    However, my mind had already run amok.I was lost in various conjectures and imaginations.I was so


    angry that my chest began to ache.I had been trying so hard to make myself look strong, but little did I


    know that others had figured out my weakness.I could no longer pretend to be strong.


    "Mind your own business.This matter is between me and Charles,"


    I snorted and left the room.


    That night, amidst the bustling city, I got stuck in a heavy traffic jam.


    While I was driving, Adam¡¯s words kept repeating in my mind.


    ¡®Did Charles and Nevaeh go to New York to discuss their marriage with her parents? What are they


    doing now? Could they be¡­¡¯ My heart skipped a beat.


    Anxiety soon washed over me.


    Fuck it! Whatever they¡¯re doing has nothing to do with me!¡¯ While I was lost in thought, I turned the car


    at an intersection.


    Just as I drove away, two headlights appeared before me.


    It looked as if a car was driving towards me.


    My eyes were dazzled by the light, rendering me unable to see far ahead.


    Thus, I had to turn the steering wheel in a fit of panic.


    My head staggered forward.


    Fortunately, the airbag deployed and my head hit it.


    My vision darkened and I soon lost consciousness.

 Chapter 523: Car Accident

    Chapter 523: Car ident


    Nevaeh¡¯s POV:


    Dad and Charles had a good talk.


    I could see in the way he looked at Charles that he really liked him.


    Charles¡¯ etiquette and eloquence during they discussion was something to behold, and his every move


    could make any woman swoon.


    I must admit, I had great taste in men.


    He was the most incredible man i¡¯d ever met.


    Someone like him was the ideal husband that I¡¯d always wanted.


    At this time, a waiter brought a cup of coffee to our table and approached me.


    "Here¡¯s your coffee, ma¡¯am."


    I stared at the cup of coffee while it was being handed to me when I suddenly came up with an idea,


    causing me to inadvertently stand up.


    The waiter was unprepared by my sudden movement.


    Because of that, I "identally" knocked over the coffee and it spilled on me.


    In order to entuate my elegance and beautiful appearance, I wore a white dress today.


    But because of the dress I was wearing, the dark brown coffee stains were particrly obvious on the


    hemline of my dress.


    "Eek!" I screamed in surprised.


    Uncertain of what to do, the waiter remarked, "I am so sorry, ma¡¯am! I didn¡¯t mean to spill coffee on


    you."


    "It¡¯s fine."


    I just took out a tissue and used it to wipe off the coffee stains on my dress.


    However, I knew that it was pointless to do so.


    Eventually, I just heaved a sigh and said, "Excuse me.I¡¯m going to change to into something else."


    Dad and Charles stopped talking and focused on me.


    Charles said to the waiter, "What the hell is the matter with you, eh? Why are you so clumsy?"


    The waiter was flustered.He looked down, ashamed and apologetic.


    As I stared at Charles¡¯ indifferent face, I told him, "It¡¯s really not a big deal.I believe he didn¡¯t mean to


    do it.If you think about it, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s at fault.I shouldn¡¯t have stood up so recklessly.Um¡­


    Charles, can I use your room please? I¡¯d like to clean off the coffee stains on my dress."


    Charles was visibly hesitant at first, but he eventually agreed and handed me his room card.


    I happily took it and went straight to his room.


    Inside, I saw his suitcase ced by the wall.I walked over to the suitcase and opened it.


    From the amount of clothes he brought with him, I concluded that he wanted to finish this trip as soon


    as possible.


    I took a white shirt from inside the suitcase, gently rubbing it with my fingertip. The fabric of this shirt


    was particrly soft andfortable.


    It still had a lingering fresh, pleasant smell to it.It was hard not to get obsessed with the scent.


    I wasn¡¯t in any hurry to leave the room.


    Aside from that, I knew that Charles and Dad would speak for a while, so I took Charles¡¯ shirt and hung


    it up using a hanger.


    Its sleeves were drooping down as it hung in front of the cab.


    I held one of the sleeves as if I were holding Charles¡¯ hand.


    Though it might be awkward for me to admit it, I was eager to be with him.


    What I wanted most in this moment was for him to embrace me tightly.


    Sadly, the privilege of his warm embrace belonged only to Caroline.


    Before, I had never even taken her seriously.


    She was a beauty, but she had nothing else going for her other than the fact that she had a pretty face.


    Compared to her, I was different.


    Not only was I beautiful, but also capable.


    I was perfectly capable of helping Charles with his business empire.


    Out of all the women in the world, only I deserved to stand by his side and be his wife.


    ¡®Who does Caroline think she is?¡¯ I tried my best to hide the anger in my eyes.


    At first, my n was just to wash off the stains from my dress using water.


    But then, an idea came to me.


    I took off my dress, and decided to put on Charles¡¯ shirt.


    Afterwards.I stared at myself in the mirror, admiring how great I looked in it.


    His scent was oozing off of the shirt and it made me feel like he was holding me.


    I unbuttoned the first two buttons, revealing my cleavage The mere sight of it was enchanting.I was


    well-aware of the fact that a woman was at her most beautiful whenever she was only partly naked.


    Normally, men wouldn¡¯t be able to resist this kind of temptation, and Charles wasn¡¯t an exception to


    that rule.


    As soon as I walked out of the room, I noticed that someone was hiding in the dark with a camera in


    hand.


    From the looks of it, the person hiding in the dark was a paparazzo.


    I pretended not to see him and closed the door of the room very slowly.


    Then, I turned my face away just as slowly to give the paparazzo enough time to take photos of me.


    By the time I returned to the cafe downstairs, Dad and Charles were still talking.


    My dad was frowning, seeming as though the talk didn¡¯t go well.


    Charles, on the other hand, was wearing a smile.


    It was hard to tell what was on his mind.


    And even I was unable to read him.


    I walked over, returned the room card to Charles, and gave him a smile.


    "The person who was supposed to send the change of clothes was taking a while.I couldn¡¯t wait any


    longer, so I decided to wear your shirt instead.I¡¯ll give you back this shirt next time once I¡¯ve cleaned it."


    Charles took his room card back and wore a stern expression.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You don¡¯t have to.Just throw it away after you¡¯re done with it."


    The way he spoke was cold and decisive.He made it sound like his shirt had be dirty now that I¡¯d


    worn it.


    My face turned red, making it seem like someone had pped me.


    Despite feeling upset, I maintained my dignified smile and replied, "Charles, I¡¯ve already asked


    someone to prepare another shirt for you.Someone will deliver it to your roomter."


    "I said there¡¯s no need.Nevaeh, have you forgotten what I told you on our way here? If this sort of thing


    happens again, tender your resignation at once."


    Charles was ring at me with so much anger.He then nced at my father and said, "Like I said


    before, this is a line I will not cross.No matter what, I won¡¯t give in.And if you refuse to ept that, then


    there¡¯s no need for us to continue this cooperation."


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    Just then, Richard called me and I answered it right away.


    "Hello?"


    "Mr.Moore! Mrs.Moore got into a car ident," he replied, sounding really anxious.


    Right after I heard it, I stood up at once.


    Nevaeh was startled by my abrupt movement. I apologized to them and walked a few paces away from


    them to continue the phone call.


    "What happened? How did she get into an ident?"


    "Mrs.Moore went to Golden State Club to meet with Adam this afternoon.She didn¡¯t stay long there.We


    kept a close eye on Adam the whole time, but what we didn¡¯t anticipate was that some pedestrians


    would appear in front of her car.She had to swerve her car away to avoid hitting anyone and another


    car, but she ended up hitting the guardrail instead."


    "Where is she now? Is she okay?" I asked.


    ¡®Why is something bad always happening to her whenever I¡¯m not around? She¡¯s really scared of


    pain.She¡¯s probably feeling horrible right now"


    At this moment, all I wanted to do was to fly back to her side, hold her in my arms, and tell her that


    there was no need to be afraid.


    Sadly, I could do nothing but worry right now.


    "We didn¡¯t see her right away.By the time our men arrived, Simon had taken Mrs.Moore away."


    Richard paused for a moment and spoke in a remorseful voice, "I¡¯ve sent some men to search for


    Simon, but it seems like someone is blocking the news to prevent


    "Keep searching! I don¡¯t care if you have to turn the city upside down! Just find Caroline at all


    costs.Book a flight ticket for me on the earliest flight possible.I don¡¯t care what time it takes off.I just


    have to go back there as soon as possible."


    Imanded, "Pay attention to the media.I don¡¯t want to see any news or publicmentary against


    Caroline."


    After the phone call, Nevach approached me and asked worriedly, "What happened, Charles? Why are


    you in such a hurry to go back? Allow me to apany you!"


    "No.I¡¯ve already booked a flight ticket, and I¡¯m going to the airport right away.You should just stay here


    with your father and spend some time with him."


    I cast her a cold nce before going to the reception to check out.Then, I asked the bellboy to take my


    luggage downstairs.

 Chapter 524: She Is Pregnant

    Chapter 524: She Is Pregnant


    Simon''s POV:


    Caroline was lying on the bed, unconscious.Her face was pale, and there was a bruise on her


    forehead, caused by the collision.


    Fortunately, the airbag activated.


    Otherwise, her injury would''ve been far worse than this.


    As I sat on the edge of the bed, I brushed my trembling fingers against her cheek.I suddenly regretted


    what had happened.My hesitation almost caused irreparable harm to my beloved one.I was aware why


    Adam asked Caroline out.


    The Wilson Group was on itsst legs.She wouldn''t be able to hold on for too long.


    Unless she agreed to Adam''s suggestion, her only option was to dere bankruptcy.


    And whichever result woulde to pass, it wouldn''t be a bad deal for Adam.


    Based on my perception of Caroline, I was aware that she wouldn''t give up so easily.She would never


    agree to Adam''s unreasonable request.


    Thus, I was like a hunter hiding beneath the shadows and waiting for my prey to kill each other and


    reap the rewards.I didn''t have any other choice.I didn''t care who Caroline would work with, but I


    wouldn''t allow her to be back in Charles¡¯ arms.


    ¡®Whatever Charles can give her, I can give it to her, too! Why does she keep giving him all her love?


    Why can''t she give me the chance that I deserve?¡¯ I eximed inwardly.


    I sat on the edge of the bed, gently stroking her beautiful face.


    Then leaned over, intending to kiss her.


    But before my lips could touch hers, I heard footstepsing from behind.I immediately straightened


    up, pursed my lips with displeasure, and stared at the nurse who just entered the room.


    She was oblivious to the awkward atmosphere.She handed me a piece of paper and said, "We have to


    run several tests on the patient first.Please, help me carry the patient to the stretcher bed."


    I picked Caroline up and put her on the stretcher bed.I stared at the nurse wheeling the bed out,


    hesitating for a long time until I eventually decided to go after her and grab the bed.


    "Nurse, she is pregnant.Will the tests have any impact on her health? And the child''s?"


    The nurse turned around, visibly surprised.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She stomped her feet and asked, "Why didn''t you say that earlier? Why didn''t you tell us when the


    doctor was here? Some of the tests aren''t suitable for pregnant women! If she takes the tests rashly, it


    could affect the health of the baby in her womb!"


    "Sorry, I''m really anxious right now.I only just remembered it,"I answered.


    "Wait here.I''ll ask the doctor right away," the nurse said anxiously and then rushed to the doctor''s


    office.


    I stood beside the stretcher bed, clenching my fists.


    The veins on the back of my hand were practically pulsating.


    Before Caroline passed out, she grabbed my arm and told me, "Take me to the hospital.I''m pregnant!"


    ¡®Why did she tell me that she''s pregnant? She didn''t have to tell me, and I didn''t want to know!¡¯


    Oh, how I wished that I didn''t know about it.


    If such were the case, I wouldn''t have to go through this psychological torture.


    As I stared at Caroline''s face, a malicious idea came to my mind.


    If I could make her believe that the baby wasn''t healthy, then I might be able to manipte her into


    aborting the child.


    Someday soon, I believed that Caroline and I could have a child that belonged to just the two of us.


    And if she wanted it, we could have more kids.


    I would treat her like a queen and give her all the best things this world could offer.And I would never


    dream of hurting her just like Charles did.


    After a while, the nurse came back with an examination list in hand.


    "It''s impossible to guarantee that all the tests won''t have any influence on the fetus.The doctor has tried


    to minimize the damage, but there''s still a risk to the patient''s situation."


    "Is the risk under control?" I asked in a hoarse voice.


    The nurse handed the new examination list to me with a stern expression.


    "We''re not sure yet, but the patient''s health is of utmost importance.All we can do now is to try our


    best."


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    By the time I got off the ne, it was already morning.


    Richard came to pick me up.


    As soon as I got in the coe he handed his phone to me and wore a serious expression.


    "Mr.Moore, ever since yesterday, all the media tforms have been reporting that you and Nevaeh are


    going to get married.I''ve already sent some people to prevent this news from spreading out, but it


    seems like my actions are useless."


    I took the phone and was stunned by what I saw on the screen.


    The news reported that I went to New York with Nevaeh to meet with her father, Zane.


    The reports imed that she and I entered the same hotel room, and there were photos of hering


    out of my hotel room wearing my shirt.


    The headline of the news read, "The President of the Moore Group, Charles Moore was having a tryst


    with the daughter of the Greem family.They spent a passionate night together."


    Such deceitful words would certainly be able to bend the public''s attention and it would spread like


    wildfire on the Inte.


    The public probably wouldn''t care if this news was factual or not.


    The only thing they''d care about was juicy rumors about the rich families behind these photos.


    Some financial media outlets even provided an analysis of the Moore Group''s future development on


    ount of the marriage between the two families.


    "Have you found the source of the news? Do you think Adam is behind all of this?" I asked, clenching


    the phone.


    All of this was so coincidental.I didn''t even have the chance to defend myself.


    However, it was true that Nevaeh did enter my room ande out of it in my shirt.


    In those reports, they didn''t even bother the time difference between her entering my room and leaving


    it, which had only been a few minutes.


    They only wanted to make people see the fact that she had changed her clothes.


    And to make matters worse, she was wearing my shirt when she came out of the room! I scoffed in


    dismay.


    I knew better than everybody else what Nevaeh was thinking.


    If it weren''t for the fact that I wanted to cooperate with Greem Investment, I certainly wouldn''t have let


    her anywhere near me! Based on my perception, Nevaeh didn''t have that much power to cause this


    much trouble.


    No matter what she intended to do, it would all be in vain.


    For that reason, I never paid her much mind.I had led myself to believe that she wouldn''t be able to


    affect me this much.


    But to my surprise, someone used her to rouse public opinion and cause trouble for me.


    Richard firmly replied, "I think Adam is behind this.


    Besides, he and Simon have joined hands.


    Our men saw them enter Golden State Club together and go into the same private room.


    Simon stayed in there for a long time, but I''m not sure what they talked about."I massaged my temples


    and gave Richard back his phone.


    "Where''s Caroline? Did you find her?" I eximed.


    Visibly conflicted, Richard looked back at me and replied, "Sir, Simon has taken her to a hospital, but


    we still don''t know which hospital it is."


    I was really worried about her safety.I kept wondering, ¡®Is she seriously injured? How is the baby in her


    womb? I pressed my lips together, feeling like my stomach was churning from anxiety.


    The only thing I wanted right now was to go to her as soon as possible.


    I never wanted her to get hurt again.


    After a moment of silence, I ordered, "Richard, call Simon and ask him where Caroline is right now."


    "Yes, sir.I''ll do that right away," Richard replied.


    "Hello? Who is it?" Simon asked over the phone.


    I grabbed the phone from Richard''s hand and asked, "Simon, where did you take Caroline? Where''s


    my wife?"


    "She''s at the St.Hill Hospital."


    Having said the name of the hospital, Simon disconnected from the call.


    "Richard, go to St.Hill Hospital at once." I threw his phone back at him.


    How I wished I could see Caroline right away!

 Chapter 525: Abortion

    Chapter 525: Abortion


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    As Iy silently on the bed, the wound on my body began to ache.


    A few moments after the ident, I suffered a concussion and I had several bruises on my legs.


    Due to the fact that I was pregnant, the doctor was very cautious in giving me a prescription.


    However, there were still certain medications that I must take.


    Apart from all that, I didn¡¯t have any other physical problems.I could even be discharged from the


    hospital right this moment.I stared the ceiling, dazed and heartbroken.


    While the doctor making his morning rounds of the wards, he said, "Get enough rest.Based on the tests


    we ran on the fetus¡¯ condition, it¡¯s not optimistic.Of course, the choice is all yours."


    I didn¡¯t respond to the doctor¡¯s reminder.I just stared at the news being broadcast on TV.


    Seeing Nevaeh leaving Charles¡¯ room and wearing his shirt broke my heart, and it made me feel cold


    all over.


    As I stared at the TV, my vision began to blur.


    When I came to my senses and closed my eyes, tears fell from the corners of my eyes.


    It turned out that the reports were all true.


    Charles and Nevaeh really were getting married.


    At this moment, all the effort I made to deceive myself turned into a joke.I couldn¡¯t help butugh at


    myself for how stupid I was.


    How could Charles proim that he loved me, and yet he was dating another woman at the same


    time? Once the doctor had given instructions, he left.


    Simon stood beside the bed, putting down the lunch box and holding my face with both hands.


    He made me look at him, and told me, "Caroline, if you don¡¯t want to keep looking at it, don¡¯t.Stop


    torturing yourself."


    "It¡¯s fine.I¡¯ve already experienced this before."


    I struggled to sit up from the bed, wiped the tears from my eyes, and tried to maintain myposure.


    The only way I could truly make myself fully grasp this was to watch all of it clearly.


    That same man managed to fool me again and again, and I let him.I should¡¯ve already guessed that


    things would end up like this when he left along with Nevaeh that day.


    But even though I had expected it, I was still devastated. I huddled beneath the nket, clenching my


    fists tightly.


    My nails dug into my flesh, but I didn¡¯t feel much pain.My body was shaking violently and it took so


    much effort to calm myself down.


    Simon remained silent for a long time, just staring at me.


    Gradually, a look of sympathy appeared on his face.


    "You don¡¯t have to act tough in front of me, Caroline.I can tell that you¡¯re really sad right now.If you


    want to cry lean on my shoulder and cry as much as you want."


    "I don¡¯t need it."


    I pushed his hands away, stared at the thermo lunch box on the table and said, "Help me get some


    soup."


    Simon opened the lunch box anddled a bowl of soup for me.He didn¡¯t hand me the bowl until it was a


    little cooler.I endured the nausea and dizziness, held the bowl, and drank it all down.


    Sadly, when I almost finished the bowl, I threw up again.I squatted in front of the trash can and puked


    all the food I ingested.


    The tears that I had prevented from falling eventually fell again.I bit my lower lip tightly to prevent


    myself from making a sound.I didn¡¯t want anyone to see just how vulnerable and humiliated I was at


    this moment.


    Simon walked over and gave me a gentle pat on the back.


    "I¡¯ll call the doctor," he said.


    "No, it¡¯s fine.This is a normal symptom of pregnancy.It¡¯s just morning sickness." I sniffled and stood up.


    "Please ask the doctor about the abortion." Simon was stunned by my request.


    "Don¡¯t you want this baby anymore, Caroline?"


    "Those pills have side effects on the baby.It¡¯ll be better for the baby to leave this world now than to


    continue suffering in my womb."


    I gritted my teeth to stop myself from sobbing.


    "Have you thought this through? Once the baby is gone, there¡¯s no turning back," Simon warned.


    I nodded in response and tears continued to fall from my eyes.


    My hands were trembling as I pressed them against my lower abdomen, closing my eyes in pain.


    ¡®Forgive my cruelty, my dear child.I had failed to take good care of you ever since you were conceived.I


    knew that I¡¯m pregnant with you, and yet I still took medication and kept running around to deal with the


    company¡¯s affairs"


    The more I thought about it, the more tears flowed from my eyes.


    Despite the fact that I knew I¡¯d get hurt again, I gave Charles a second chance and willingly threw


    myself into his arms.


    That was the reason I ended up in this situation, and for that, I deserved it.


    ¡®From now on, I¡¯m only going to pay attention to things that will benest me and forget about stupid crap


    like love and affection.Let¡¯s see who has thestugh!¡¯


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    Upon learning that Caroline had gone to the obstetrics and gynecology department to get an abortion,


    my heart stopped for a moment.


    As I passed through the corridors between the two buildings of the hospital, I strode to the OB-GYN


    department as fast as my legs could carry me.


    By the time I arrived, I saw Simon waiting outside the door.


    I rushed over.


    Before I could speak, I heard a nurse from inside shouting, "Where is Miss Caroline Wilson¡¯s


    husband?"


    Simon shot me a cold nce before hurrying into the room.


    I stood there, dazed and confused.I felt like my heart was about to leap from my chest.


    ¡®Is the operation over? Did Caroline really cast aside her morality and aborted our child?¡¯ My mind soon


    went nk.


    I walked over there, feeling like my legs were as heavy as concrete.


    Outside the operating room, Caroliney on a sickbed.


    Her face was deathly pale, and her hair was wet and sticking to her forehead.


    She looked so weak that she appeared like she¡¯d pass out the next second.


    Simon was about to help her up.


    Annoyed, I grabbed his arm and pulled it away.


    Then, I took a step closer to Caroline, put my hand on her back, and helped her sit up.I ced my


    other hand under her legs and carried her.


    Caroline struggled to free herself from me.


    When I looked down, I saw the disgust in her eyes.


    "Let me go, Charles!"


    The sound of her voice was faint, but every word that came out of her lips were vicious enough to tear


    my heart out.


    Simon stood in front of me and shouted; "Charles, she said let her go!"


    "Who are you to her? And what right do you have to meddle in our affairs?" I asked through gritted


    teeth.


    Anger boiled from within me and soon came bubbling up to the surface.


    "What do you think you¡¯re doing, Charles? Caroline is an unstable condition.Do you really have to keep


    making things harder on her?"


    Simon clenched his fists and his face was full of anger.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shut the fuck up and get the fuck out of my face! This is between me and Caroline.You¡¯re just an


    outsider.You have no right to meddle in our business!" I sneered.


    Ignoring Simon, I stared at the woman in my arms and asked through gritted teeth, "Caroline, why did


    you abort our child? Don¡¯t you have any conscience?"


    I had tried my best to make a living and prepare a happy future for our family.


    If I had done something wrong, she could beat me or scold me, and I wouldn¡¯t even dream of fighting


    back.


    She shouldn¡¯t have ended our child¡¯s life so easily! Caroline looked up and growled, "This child isn¡¯t


    yours! Just like I said before, Simon is the father of the child.And even if I want to get an abortion, it has


    nothing to do with you."


    "Him? Does he even deserve you?"


    I carefully put Caroline on the bed before swinging my fist at Simon.


    He didn¡¯t avoid my fist and ended up getting hit in the jaw.


    "Do you think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re behind that shitstorm of public opinion aimed at me? I advise you


    to behave yourself, or else you¡¯re going to suffer my wrath!"

 Chapter 526: It’s Impossible To Break Up

    Chapter 526: It¡¯s Impossible To Break Up


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    I carried Caroline out of the hospital.


    The sun was shining down on us, and yet I couldn¡¯t feel its warmth.I was disappointed, but when I saw


    how fragile and feeble she was, my heart softened.I bent over to put her into the car for fear that she


    might run away, I put her deep into the car.


    Caroline wasn¡¯t strong enough to escape at this moment.


    Her back identally bumped into the armrest of the seat.She winced in pain, almost bursting into


    tears.


    I got in the car, shut the door, and approached her to trap her in the corner of the backscat.


    She had no room to retreat to.


    I grabbed her chin and forced her to look at me.


    Tears were running down her cheeks and her face was deathly pole.


    She arched her back and protected her stomach with both hands, She had just undergone an


    operation.


    Clearly, she was still in pain.


    When she decided to get an abortion, she didn¡¯t bother to inform me and even asked Simon to


    apany her.


    It seemed as though she really didn¡¯t think much of me.I couldn¡¯t find a good reason to be gentle to her


    anymore.


    Caroline¡¯s face was stern and her eyes were like pools of stagnant water.


    "The child is already gone.It doesn¡¯t matter how angry you are at me.From now on, you and are


    nothing to each other! You can be with whoever you want to be with now, and I¡¯ll nevere between


    you and your desired woman again!"


    "What on earth are you saying?"


    I gritted my teeth and tightened my grip on her chin.


    "Even without this child, you¡¯re still the mother of my children and my wife! Are you seriously nning


    to sever all ties with me? Don¡¯t even think about it, Caroline.I won¡¯t let you marry someone else for as


    long as I¡¯m alive!"


    "Why are you doing this to me?"


    Caroline growled like an Injured little beast.


    She whimpered andined, "Why do you have such double standards, Charles? You slept in the


    same room as Nevaeh and you let her wear your clothes.Did I say anything about it? No! I just don¡¯t


    want to be with you anymore.You make me feel sick! You¡¯re marrying her, right? Why are you still trying


    to fuck with my life?"


    I was losing control of myself, and I subconsciously gripped her arm harder.


    Caroline cried out in pain, and tears rolled down her cheeks.


    It broke my heart to see her crying.


    When I saw the look on her face, I couldn¡¯t tell which one of us was in more pain.


    I turned my gaze away from her, pretending like I didn¡¯t notice the tears in her eyes.


    The veins on my temples were throbbing with anger.


    "Are you really going to believe some stupid photos that mediapanies posted? I never slept with


    Nevaeh and I never will! And now look at what you did! You had aborted our child.You didn¡¯t even


    bother to ask me what happened, Caroline.Why did you sentence me to death without giving me a


    chance to exin myself?"


    Bitterness overcame me.


    Every word that came out of my lips was torture.I had never been this hurt before.


    The pain was so overwhelming that I could hardly breathe.


    Caroline pushed me away and wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyeg.


    She regained herposure and said, "Think whatever the hell you want to think."


    At this time, the car stopped abruptly, causing her to stumble forward.


    Almost instinctively, I pulled her back, put my ar?n around her waist, and embraced her I couldn¡¯t


    understand why Caroline didn¡¯t bother to give me a chance to exin, and I certainly would never be


    able to understand why shc aborted her child so mercilessly! I was well a ware that I failed her.


    I failed to help her get rid of the hidden danger around her sooner, which caused the Wilson Group to


    fall into the verge of bankruptcy.


    For that reason, I went to New York to talk to Zane about a cooperation.I wanted to gather enough


    funding to help her get through this crisis as soon as possible.I couldn¡¯t understand why she would hurt


    me like this!


    "Charles, let go of me!"


    Caroline tried to free herself from my arms.She pounded her fists on my shoulders and chest


    repeatedly.


    However, her hits didn¡¯t hurt me.I didn¡¯t even feel a tinge of pain from them.


    But for some reason, my heart ached.


    When the car finally arrived at Caroline¡¯s vi, I carried her and entered the house.I held her tightly,


    buried my face in her neck, and bit her skin.


    The salty, metallic taste of blood seeped into my mouth.


    Caroline gritted her teeth, but didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Her entire body was trembling With a stern face, I held her chin and asked.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Caroline¡¯s eyes were red and there were beads of sweat on her forehead.


    "What are you nning to do?"


    "You are so cruel, Caroline!"


    "You have no right to use me of that! While I was pregnant, you slept with another woman.Between


    the two of us, you¡¯re the cruel, merciless one! Let¡¯s break up.I¡¯m tired of this rtionship."


    Caroline broke free from my grasp and staggered forward.


    The veins on my arms pulsated.I wanted to dig my heart out of my chest just to make her see that she


    was the only one in my heart.


    ¡®How could she break up with me for those rumors?¡¯


    "You wanna break up? No fucking way! You¡¯re my woman for the rest of your life! Don¡¯t even think


    about being with anybody else."


    Anger almost overflowed from my heart.


    I clenched my fists, staring at the bite mark on her neck.


    It was so hard to control myself.I took one more look at her, mmed the door, and left.


    Nina¡¯s POV:


    Charles suddenly came to me carrying a lot of stuff.


    bbergasted, I pointed at the stuff he was carrying and asked, "What are those? Did you send them


    to the wrong ce?"


    I rummaged through the trunk and found all sorts of nutritious products and supplements.


    "Take these to her."


    Charles wore a terrifying expression.


    Based on the look on his face, I almost thought that all of these were poison.


    "To whom?"


    I rested my hand on the car and casually asked, "Are you referring to Nevaeh? Uh¡­ we¡¯re not that


    close."


    Charles frowned.


    His expressionless face made me feel like a storm was about toe.


    "To be perfectly candid, I don¡¯t give a fuck about his feelings.He treated my best friend like shit! Why on


    earth should I be nice to him? He had iting!"


    Ever since Caroline got together with Charles, she had experienced nothing but pain.


    As her best friend, I felt really bad for her.


    The conversation remained deadlocked.


    Charles¡¯ face turned grim.I could tell that he was about to lose his temper.


    Truthfully, I was a little flustered, but I remainedposed and stood my ground.


    At this time, Abner appeared to mediate over the dispute.


    He held my hand and whispered, "Just do the guy a favor, okay?"


    I¡¯d rather not help Charles, but since Abner was pleading for him, I reluctantly agreed.


    Soon, we arrived at Caroline¡¯s house.


    Before I got off the car, Charles said to me, "Tell her that you¡¯re the one who bought all these stuff."


    I carried all the stuff to the house, struggling to ring the doorbell.


    Caroline soon opened the door.


    When she saw a pile of boxes beside the door, her bloodless face showed that she 110 IL was


    surprised.


    "Nina, did you just empty the shopping mall?"


    I walked into the house and copsed on the sofa.


    While catching my breath, I said, "You¡¯re damn right, I did! I¡¯m rich.Anyway, these stuff are good for


    your health.Eat as much of them as you want.And once you¡¯ve finished them, I can bring you more."


    The costs didn¡¯t matter, because I wasn¡¯t the one who paid for them.


    Charles had hurt Caroline over and over.


    These trivial things were far from enough to make it up to her.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Even if I want to, I can¡¯t consume all of that.Did you keep the receipt? Why don¡¯t you return some of


    them?"


    "What? I¡¯m not going to return them.They¡¯re gifts! Rx, Caroline.Just take good care of


    yourself.That¡¯s all you need to focus on," I nagged.


    Then, I took her hand and sat on the sofa with her.


    "Fine¡­ I¡¯ll follow your advice."


    Caroline nodded, threw herself into my arms, and rubbed her cheek against my shoulder.


    Though she didn¡¯t say anything else, I could feel that she was in pain and despair.I cursed Charles


    thousands of times in my heart, but that wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy me.


    "That Charles is a fucking asshole, isn¡¯t he? They say that if one loses something important butter


    gets it back, they would cherish it more.But I guess that¡¯s not the case for Charles.He just keeps on


    hurting you like he doesn¡¯t even give a fuck about how you feel.You¡¯re already sick.Look at you! You


    look even more haggard than before."


    I cupped Caroline¡¯s cheek tofort her.I was angry for her, and I felt really sorry for her.


    "I¡¯ve broken up with him.He and I no longer have anything to do with each other."


    A faint smile appeared on Caroline¡¯s lips, but the light in her eyes grew dimmer by the second.I stared


    at her belly and asked, "Did you really get an abortion, Caroline?"


    "No."


    She looked down, gently caressing her belly with eyes filled with love.


    "You lied to him?" I asked, visibly surprised.


    She looked calm, but I could hear the trembling of her voice.


    "It¡¯s all because he fooled around with another woman.He wants to marry Nevaeh.That just means he


    doesn¡¯t care about me and this child.In that case, he should just think that the child is gone."

 Chapter 527: Apologize

    Chapter 527: Apologize


    Charles¡¯s POV:


    I was sitting in my car, inhaling deeply on a cigarette to calm my nerves.


    A few momentster, I put my hand out of the window and flicked the cigarette ash, which scattered in


    the air.


    The intimacy between Caroline and me had disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    And now, there seemed to be an insurmountable gap between us.


    Richard showed me a video and informed me, "Nevaeh has contacted the media and rified


    everything as soon as she arrived in Los Angeles."


    In the video, Nevaeh exined theplete timeline with evidence.


    ording to her, she just went to my room to change her clothes.


    Nobody was in the room at that time as I was in the coffee shop of the hotel, talking business with


    Zane.


    Apparently, she could not wait for the hotel to send her a clean set of clothes.


    So, to save time, she decided to wear my clothes instead.


    A sneer tugged at the corners of my mouth as I looked at the outrageous news on the Inte.


    "I¡¯m impressed.She indeed knows how to advance by retreating," I mumbled.


    I was on the ne back to Los Angeles when the rumor about me and Nevaeh broke out, so I was


    unable to set things straight right away.


    And when I returned, the news had already spread like wildfire.


    People had already believed that the rumor was true.


    Sometimeter, since nobody stood out to give an exnation, people eventually lost interest in it.


    That was why the timing of Nevaeh¡¯s statement was strange.


    She did not say anything at the height of the rumor.


    Instead, she waited until the public was distracted by other news before she addressed the issue.


    As a result, the matter piqued everyone¡¯s interest again.


    Right now, there were countless rumors about Caroline, many of which were nothing but groundless


    usations.


    A new rumor soon surfaced, saying that the CEO of the Wilson Group had had an abortion in the


    hospital.


    Even though the attached picture was blurry and the woman¡¯s face could not be clearly seen, I still


    recognized who it was at a nce.


    It was indeed Caroline.


    Theizens were specting about who the child¡¯s father was.


    One of them did not even hold back on his insults.


    As if that was not enough, that person also used Caroline of having an affair while we were dating.


    Before I knew it, I was holding my phone so tightly that the veins on the back of my hand bulged.


    How dare they target Caroline? Fuck this shit.


    One did not have to be a genius to notice that someone was deliberately steering the public opinion.


    "Mr.Moore, do you want to call Nevaeh? After all, we n on cooperating with Greem Investment.I


    don¡¯t think it would look good for us if we offend them openly," Richard voiced his concern.


    "No need."


    I pulled a long face and continued, "They were the ones who dared to y tricks on me.What makes


    them think that I¡¯m a forgiving man?"


    "Mr.Moore, what are you going to do?" Richard asked hesitantly.


    closed my eyes and leaned against the back of my seat.


    The veins on my temples were throbbing from stress.


    After a long period of silence, I answered, "Teach Zane Greem a lesson.If he can¡¯t get his daughter


    under control, the cooperation will have to be terminated."


    "Okay.I¡¯ll call him right away."


    Richard called Zanc and told him what I had said.


    Once the call ended, I put out the cigarette and ordered, Drive me to the hospital."


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    It was in the middle of the night, and my room was dark and deathly quiet.


    Only the tablemp dispelled the darkness surrounding me.


    After hours of twisting and turning, I sat up from the bed, leaned against the headboard, and looked at


    the ceiling in a daze. My head hurt so bad, and I felt stuffy in my chest.


    It was as if a boulder was pressing on it.


    Also, I could not sleep.


    Every time I closed my eyes, the scene of Charles¡¯s betrayal would cross my mind.I turned around to


    look out of the window.


    Seeing that the curtain was covering it, I got up and took the remote control on the bedside table.


    With that, I pressed the button.


    The curtains slowly opened, revealing the French windows.


    Outside, the stars glistened in the sky.


    My eyes began to hurt again.I put my hands on my eyelids to warm them.


    Once I felt better, I then massaged my forehead and temples.


    Suddenly, I heard a faint sound of footsteps outside the door.


    Before I could even process what I had heard, the door opened with a click.I put my hand down and


    looked in the direction of the door.


    A tall, familiar figure of a man was standing there, staring at me.It was Charles.


    How did hee in? I looked at him in surprise.


    Without a word, Charles slowly made his way toward me.


    Every step he took felt like a step on my heart.


    "Stop!"


    I shouted at the top of my lungs.


    "How did you get in?"


    Charles stopped in his tracks and replied in a low and hoarse voice, "The password you¡¯ve set is easy


    to guess.I got it right after several tries."


    As he spoke, I sensed a hint ofcency in his voice as if he was asking for praise.How


    despicable.I gritted my teeth in anger.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Charles paused for a moment and then answered, "I¡¯d like to apologize."


    "You broke into my house in the middle of the night just to apologize? Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?" I


    scoffed.


    Charles did not seem disheartened, though.He continued walking toward me.


    And once he got near enough, he sat down on the bed and reached out his hand to hold me.


    However, I unconsciously moved away to avoid his touch.


    His hand froze in midair, and his fingertips slightly trembled.


    But then, he withdrew his hand as if nothing had happened.


    "Caroline, I was just so emotional the other day.Does your wound still hurt?" Charles asked with


    concern.


    "Do you think I¡¯ll forgive you just because you were emotional? What a joke."


    I found it ironic to hear that from him when he had bitter me without mercy that day.


    In fact, for a moment.I even felt like he wanted to kill me.I turned my back to him and faced the window.


    The man I loved was right next to me, and yet I felt nothing but anger and destion.


    All of a sudden, there was a rustling sound behind me.


    I burned around to see what it was, and what I saw stunned


    "What are you doing?" I asked with eyes wide in awe.


    "I¡¯m going to sleep."


    Charles took off his shoes and sat on my bed again.I could only watch as he took his suit jacket off.


    His first button had been undone, revealing his well-sculpt corbone and sexy Adam¡¯s apple.


    Any woman would go crazy if they saw him like this.


    Although I did not want to admit it, he did have the looks that could make any woman go head over


    heels for him.


    But the more charming he was, the more insecure I felt.


    My nose twitched, and my eyes blurred with tears.


    In a sh, my grievances welled up in my heart.


    "Who says you can get on my bed? If you want to sleep next to someone, why don¡¯t you go find


    Nevaeh? Get out!" I bellowed.


    The more I spoke, the angrier I became.


    I did not know where I got the strength and courage to push him away.


    Charles knelt on the edge of the bed.


    But then, he suddenly lost his bnce, which sent him stumbling backward.


    My heart almost jumped out of my throat.I inhaled sharply in panic.


    Without thinking, I reached out to catch him, but it was toote.


    Fortunately, Charles was quick on his feet.


    He stretched out his hands and held me in his arms.


    "Caroline, you¡¯re the only one I want to sleep with, and I will only sleep with you," he whispered in my


    ear.


    Tears streamed down my face, wetting Charles¡¯s white shirt.


    "Charles, you bastard!" I roared.


    "I know, I know.It¡¯s all my fault.You can shout at me for as long as you want.Just, please, don¡¯t push me


    away."


    Charles stroked my head reassuringly as he spoke.I did not know what to say, and I justy on the


    same bed as Charles in a daze.


    He put his arms around my waist and enveloped me in his tight embrace.


    By doing so, my face was buried in his chest, and his manly scent wafted into my nose.I poked him


    hard on the chest, but he held my hand at once.I struggled to get out of his grasp but to no avail.


    In the end, I gave up.


    With my face red in fury, I lifted my head and said in a low and stern voice, "I¡¯ve told you that the baby


    is Simon¡¯s.Don¡¯t you believe me?"


    "No,"


    Charles answered without a second thought.


    "Why ever not?" I asked while staring into his deep eyes.


    He let out a snort and stroked my belly with his warm palm.


    "I¡¯m sure that my sperm is stronger than Simon¡¯s.When I found out that you were pregnant, I knew in


    an instant that it was my child."


    I opened my mouth to refute what he had said, but words got stuck in my throat.I eventually calmed


    down after a long while.


    With a faint smile, I put my hand on the back of his hand and softly said, "The baby is well in my belly."


    "I know."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What? How do you know?" I asked incredulously.


    "I had been to the hospital again beforeing over here,"


    Charles iured over and pinned me to the bed.


    Then, he pressed his lips to the wound his bite had caused and licked it with the tip of his tongue.


    "Caroline, I knew you wouldn¡¯t be so cruel to abort qur child."

 Chapter 528: You’re Not Even The Other Woman

    Chapter 528: You¡¯re Not Even The Other Woman


    Nevaeh¡¯s POV:


    Charles hadn¡¯t called me to ask about the news report yet, nor had he asked me to testify and rify


    the matter.I found it strange, but I didn¡¯t want to be reckless and make him think that I was scheming


    something.


    Thus, I decided to invite Caroline to meet me at a cafe.


    She was now sitting across me, wearing a simple light-colored dress, her long hair falling down over


    her shoulders.


    Despite looking a little bit pale, she was as lovely as ever.


    Though it pained me to admit this, I wasn¡¯t as pretty as her.I gritted my teeth, tightening my grip on my


    cup of coffee as jealousy clouded my heart.


    But pretty soon, I felt relieved.


    The news that Charles and I were about to get married along with the rumors that had been circting


    about us, many people would certainly buy that we were really a couple.


    Caroline, on the other hand, was just the woman that Charles had abandoned.


    In the public eye, she suffered aplete defeat against me.


    She cast me an indifferent nce and said, "Miss Greem, get to the point.I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t invite me


    here just for coffee."


    "I just want to tell you that there¡¯s nothing going on between me and Charles.I recently heard that


    you¡¯ve had a fight, and I¡¯m hoping that I didn¡¯t affect your rtionship in any way.Even though Charles


    has expressed his intention to marry me before, it¡¯s a thing of the past.Please don¡¯t get him wrong."


    I had been observing Caroline¡¯s reaction while I was speaking, trying to see a trace of sadness or pain


    on her face.


    But to my surprise, Caroline remained calm the whole time.


    She was just sipping her coffee, listening to me intently.


    "Go on.Is there anything else you want to tell me?" she said.


    She gestured her hand at me and added, "I¡¯m all ears."


    As I stared at her listless face, I couldn¡¯t figure out what she was thinking.


    So, I handed her the paper bag and continued, "This is the shirt I borrowed from Charles that day.I¡¯ve


    already washed it clean.Caroline, believe me, I just borrowed it."


    She took the paper bag from me, raising her eyebrows.


    "Since you already knew that Charles and I had a fight, what¡¯s the point of giving me his shirt? Are you


    just trying to make me confirm that this is indeed his shirt?"


    The smile on my face disappeared as I awkwardly tried to reason my way out of this.


    "No, I, um¡­ I really asked you Qut here so that I can clear things out.Honestly, I was worried that you


    misunderstood me."


    Caroline picked up the shirt to take a look at it before throwing it back into the paper bag in disgust.


    She called the waiter over and handed the paper bag to him "Throw this thing away, will you? The


    smell on the shirt makes me sick."


    "What are you implying?" I replied in an annoyed voice, clenching my fists in frustration.


    "What am I implying? You already know what I mean! Someone once sowed discord between us using


    this very tactic.Do you think I¡¯m going to be fooled chat easily by the same trick?"


    Caroline smirked at me, acting like she already had the high ground.I clenched my teeth just to restrain


    my anger.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "I don¡¯t understand what you mean."


    "You don¡¯t? How could a smart woman like you not understand what I¡¯m trying to say?"


    Caroline scoffed at me know better than anyone just how popr Charles is with thedies.It¡¯s


    understandable for you to like him, but it¡¯s disgrace?il of you to y dirty.


    Oh, and I forgot to tell you! Charles has no intention of breaking up with me.


    No mater how hard you try, the best you¡¯re going to be is the other woman in our rtionship.


    Oh, wait! You¡¯re not Yeally the other woman when the feelings are unrequited and the man isn¡¯t even


    interested in you, right?"


    Coline¡¯s words were like a p to my face, leaving a burning sensation within me tired * her, almm


    losing control.Don¡¯t say such nonsensical things, Caroline.Nothing 25 going on between l¡¯ and


    Charles!"


    "Is that so? Well, Nevaeh, I sincerely hope that you¡¯re telling the truth, or it might be really hurtful since


    you¡¯ll never get to be with Charles."


    Her words had infuriated me to the point that I could no longer keep up the pretense.


    I shouted, "Caroline, just because you can¡¯t keep his heart, that doesn¡¯t mean you can me other


    people for your failure! Suspecting me and Charles for something we didn¡¯t do is just pathetic.Here¡¯s


    my advice to you: keep an open mind, or else Charles will soon grow tired of you."


    Caroline scoffed at me once again, picked up her cup of coffee, and poured it over me.


    "Eek! You bitch!"


    The hot coffee streamed down my face, making me scream in pain.


    I was so startled and angry that I couldn¡¯t utter a word.I didn¡¯t expect that Caroline would actually do


    something like this.


    "You have really impressed me today, Miss Greem.Bravo! I finally know just how shameless a woman


    can be.I wonder what gives you so much confidence topete with me.You¡¯re a hypocrite, you¡¯re


    filthy, and all you can do is y tricks behind my back.You¡¯re the pathetic one!"


    Having said that, Caroline mmed the coffee cup on the table, stood up, and left.I was so angry that I


    almost fainted.I took out a tissue, awkwardly wiping the coffee stains on my face in a hurry.


    "How dare she do this to me? That bitch!¡¯ Just then, my father called me.


    The sound of his angry voice resonated from the phone.


    "Nevaeh, always remember who you are and know your ce! I¡¯ve warned you before not to try and be


    smart unless you can make Charles fall for you.Otherwise, you¡¯ll just sow the wind and reap the


    whirlwind of failure.I¡¯m giving you one chance to exin this whole mess to Charles as soon as


    possible.And if you fail to handle that, I¡¯m going to marry you off to Philippines!"


    "Dad, Charles didn¡¯t even say anything.Has there been a misunderstanding?"


    I was so angry that my chest was heaving up and down.I closed my eyes and tried topose myself.


    "Fine.I¡¯ll go talk to Charles."


    "Hurry up! I don¡¯t care what method you use, as long as you can make him happy.If the partnership


    between our families is ruined, you¡¯re going to face the consequences, and my wrath!"


    With that, my father hung up on me.


    Depressed and aggrieved, I threw my phone aside, and tears welled up in my eyes.


    All my father ever cared about was earning money.He made me marry my ex-husband, a gambler, for


    the sake of money.


    And now he wanted me to marry some upstart who owned a banana ntation in the Philippines.I


    didn¡¯t want to live a miserable life again, so I wanted to marry Charles.I wanted it to happen, no matter


    what the price might be.


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    Although I had spilled coffee on Nevaeh¡¯s face, it still didn¡¯t make me happy.I went back to my car.


    Just as I was about to open the door, a man pressed on my hand and closed the door.


    He then took the car key from my hand. Startled, I turned around, only to find that Charles was


    standing behind me.


    The lights in the underground parking lot really brought out his enchanting deep-set eyes.


    His chest was pressed ughty against my back, making my heart beating wildly.


    I managed to calin myself down and say, "Your new girlfriend is upstairs.You shouldn¡¯t be here.Oh, by


    the way.I¡¯m sorry for spilling coffee on her face I think she needs you tofort her right now."


    "My girlfriend is right here."


    Turning me over to face him, Charles leaned forward and rested his arr, on the car.I couldn¡¯t reject his


    advances because my back was now pressed against the car and I had nowhere to run to.


    His face was inches away from mine.My heart raced as I quickly put my hand on his chest to prevent


    him from getting closer.


    ¡®Get off me."


    "No."


    He refused to move and even wrapped his other arm around my waist to pull me closer.


    "Don¡¯t be mad, honey.You¡¯re pregnant." I gritted my teeth.


    I really hated him because he was now trying tofort me, in spite of the fact that he was the same


    one who hurt me.


    Suddenly, the phone rang.


    It was from Simon.


    I wanted to reject that call, but Charles answered it.


    He put it on speaker.


    "Caroline, how are you doingtely? Are you feeling better?"


    Simon sounded really concerned.


    Before I could respond, Charles replied in a sarcastic voice, "Simon, howe you have so much


    spare time to call Caroline?"


    "Charles, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve hurt Caroline enough? Just get away from her!"


    I could tell that Simon was holding back his anger.


    Charles looked at me and tightened his grip on my waist.


    That¡¯s none of your business, pal.You, on the other hand, should stop dreaming about using Caroline to


    get what you want."


    Simon was dumbfounded.


    After a while, he found his voice and said, "I have no idea what you¡¯re trying to imply."


    Only then did I sense that something was amiss.


    I looked up at Charles and saw that the veins on his hand were pulsating as he held the phone tightly.


    His eyes showed so much anger as he said, "I''m warning you, Simon.Don¡¯t pull any stupid shit behind


    my back."


    With that, he ended the call and put his hands on my shoulder.


    "Caroline, no matter what Simon and Adam say, don¡¯t believe them"

 Chapter 529: Cerebral Hemorrhage

    Chapter 529: Cerebral Hemorrhage


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    I suddenly couldn¡¯t think straight anymore.


    "Are you saying that Simon and Adam have joined hands? B-but¡­ how is that possible?" I stammered.


    "That day you went to Golden State Club to meet with Adam, someone saw Simon with that bastard."


    Charles frowned; his eyes, filled with contempt I bit my lower lip, feeling flustered.


    "If Simon really has a hidden agenda, then that means my dad is in danger! I have to see this for


    myself."


    Afterwards, I grabbed the phone from Charles¡¯ hand and hurried my way into the car, intending to see


    my dad.


    But then, Charles held my arm.


    He leaned close to my ear and whispered, "No need to worry.I¡¯ve already sent bodyguards to protect


    him.He¡¯s going to be fine."


    "Thank you, Charles."


    I breathed a sigh of relief.


    Charles chuckled at my reaction as he led me to his car.


    "Allow me to drive you home," he said.


    That same evening, Adam called me out of the blue.


    "Caroline, it seems like you¡¯ve decided not to work with me."


    To hold my anger bank, I had to grit my teeth.


    "I already know about your dirty tricks.The mere idea of working with you disgusts me.Even if the


    Wilson Group goes bankrupt, I will never hand it over to you!"


    "My, my¡­ you¡¯re tougher and more stubborn than I thought, Caroline.In that case, I won¡¯t go easy on


    you anymore! Let¡¯s see just how long you can keep this up!"


    Adam remarked.


    His words were like sharp thorns, jabbing into my heart.


    After the phone call, I began to feel uneasy.I was almost certain that Adam had aces in his sleeve that I


    still didn¡¯t know about.


    A covert attack was difficult to avoid, and I had no idea how he would enact his ns.


    The deeper I was in this predicament, the more anxious it made me.


    A few dayster, thepany received word that my father had gotten involved in a financial crime,


    causing the feds to freeze all of his assets.


    My mind went nk.I hurried out of the house, ready to go to my father¡¯s vi.


    As soon as I got out of the house, a car drove towards me and pulled over.


    Simon got out of the car and said, "Caroline, something has happened to your father!"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    In that moment, all the strength of my legs dissipated, causing me to fall to my knees and lose the will


    to stand.


    Simon grabbed my wrist and remarked, "I know that you¡¯re emotionally unstable right now, so it


    wouldn¡¯t be good for you to drive.Get in my car! I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Without thinking too much, I went into his car at once.


    While he was driving, Simon told me, "The police went to find Edward and instructed him to cooperate


    with the investigation.Edward was so devastated by the news that he ended up falling down the stairs


    and hitting his head in the process.He¡¯s suffered a concussion and cerebral hemorrhage.He¡¯s


    unconscious right now."


    As soon as we arrived at the hospital, I rushed to the emergency room.


    After having waited in the corridor for what felt like forever, the doctor finally came out.


    "Excuse me, who here is a rtive of Mr.Edward Wilson?"


    "I am!"


    I rushed to the doctor¡¯s side and grabbed his arm.


    "Doctor, I¡¯m his daughter.How¡¯s my father? How bad is it?"


    "The patient is suffering from cerebral hemorrhage.Thankfully, we¡¯ve managed to clear his intracranial


    hemorrhage after performing a minimally invasive surgery.However, he¡¯s still not out of the woods yet,


    and we¡¯re still uncertain when he will regain consciousness."


    The doctor¡¯s response was like a bolt of lightning, tearing through a clear sky.


    My ears began to buzz, my vision blurred, and I felt dizzy.


    Just then, Simon held me firmly and said, "Caroline, it¡¯s going to be okay.Edward will recover."


    I looked into his eyes and saw how concerned he appeared to be.


    But knowing what I knew about him, I felt disgusted.I withdrew my hand from him and steadied myself.


    "I wish to be alone for a while.You should go home." Simon frowned and let out a sigh.


    "I understand.Call me if you ever need anything."


    Once Simon had left, I noticed that the doctor was hesitant to say something.


    He was acting a bit strange.


    "Doctor, tell me the truth.Is there something wrong with my dad?" I asked, realizing that something was


    amiss.


    "We ran a blood test on him when he came in and surprisingly detected a special kind of drug in his


    system.This particr drug can make people hallucinate and even render them insane."


    The hands at my sides clenched into fists.


    I gnashed my teeth and took several deep breaths just to stifle my rage.


    ¡®Those bastards did this to my father! I¡¯m going to make them all pay!¡¯


    "Doctor.I need you to keep this information between us.If word of this gets out, chances are, someone


    will take advantage of the situation to hurt my dad."


    It broke my heart to see my beloved father lying in bed, unconscious.


    In the short time that I didn¡¯t see him, he had already be so haggard.


    His once mature yet handsome face had be deathly pale.


    His hair hadpletely greyed out, and he was almost skin and bones Thalf knelt down before the


    sickbed, breaking down in tears.


    "I¡¯m so sorry, Dad.I failed to protect you!"


    I should¡¯ve realized that something bad was happening thest time I saw him.


    Had I been more vignt, Dad wouldn¡¯t have ended up this way, When the doctor lest, I took my phone


    out and dialed Hugo¡¯s number.


    "Hugo, something has happened to my dad.Can you transfer him to a hospital in France for treatment?


    Make sure to do it in secret."


    Hugo sell silent for a moment before letting out a sigh.


    "I¡¯ve already heard about what happened to the Wilson Group, Caroline.Alright.I¡¯ll send someone to


    pick up Edward as soon as possible."


    "Thanks, Hugo." I wiped away my tears and held my dad¡¯s hand tightly.


    After the phone call, I told my people to inform major media outlets that my father had died of a serious


    illness.


    "Get some good rest, Dad.I promise you, I¡¯m going to make everyone who hurt you pay!"


    I pressed my hands down on the edge of the bed to support myself up.


    Because I had been kneeling down for a long time, I had to stagger my way to the door to leave the


    ward.


    Once I had confirmed that there was nobody else around, I called the CFO of mypany and told


    her, "Asta, I need your help in acting my n out."


    I had already nned for the worst in several situations.


    Now and until the end of this battle, I would fight until myst dying breath.


    Just like everyone else, I wanted a chance to survive and triumph.


    Charles¡¯s POV:


    I rushed to the hospital as soon as I heard the news of Edward¡¯s ident.


    Caroline was sitting on a bench beneath a tree shade right outside the hospital.


    She was staring at the sky, just like how she used to when she was younger.


    Every time she was feeling dejected, she would sit alone and stare into nothingness.


    Back when we were kids, I had no idea how tofort her, so all I could do was throw leaves and bugs


    at her to distract her. But this time, I didn¡¯t attempt to disturb her.I stood behind her while she was


    seated on the bench.


    Even from a distance, I could clearly see her tearful face.


    Based on how swollen her eyes were, she must¡¯ve been crying for a long time.


    But even so, she remained silent.


    In my heart, she was still the same little girl who used to follow me around all the time.


    Despite her slender shoulders, she was carrying a heavy burden that she shouldn¡¯t even bear.


    Just seeing her like this broke me.I could feel the pain all over my body.


    When I left the hospital, Richard handed me a document.


    "Simon had been contacting Adam like we thought. Aside from that, we¡¯ve found something regarding


    the east bank project.I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to follow up on the lead.Additionally, Nevaeh


    has offered to resign.Amy said that she¡¯ll look for a new assistant for you as soon as possible."


    I nodded in response and looked towards the direction of the hospital.


    "Start the car."

 Chapter 530: Dismissed

    Chapter 530: Dismissed


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    When the news of my father¡¯s death hit the Inte, it caused an uproar.


    The next morning, Adam went to thepany and presented a will that stated that my father had


    transferred all his shares to his brother, Adam Wilson, before his death.


    The minute I heard the news, I rushed to thepany to confirm it.


    "Hey, isn¡¯t this Caroline? What are you doing here?"


    Adam drawled with a grating smile, his body rxing into the sofa in the chairman¡¯s office without a


    care in the world.


    "I should be asking you this question.Why are you here?" I demanded as I stared him down coldly.


    Adam leaned forward and retrieved a document from the table.


    The next second, he flung the document at me, a self-satisfied smile on his face.


    "Caroline, I suggest that you read that document carefully.But I will do you the favor of rting its


    contents to you.When Edward was alive, he made a will and transferred all his shares to me.That


    means that I now own majority of the shares in the Wilson Group.Simply put, I¡¯m the chairman now."


    While he spoke, I perused the document and found Dad¡¯s signature on it.


    The reason for their actions became crystal clear when I saw the signature.


    Just for the sake of getting my father to sign this so called will, they had deceived him into using a drug


    that made him mentally unstable.


    My grip tightened on the document and I nearly tore it into pieces, but in the end, I refrained.


    "Congrattions, Adam! Your wish hase true," I gritted out through clenched teeth.


    "Thank you.As the chairman of the board, I now officially dere that you are dismissed from your post


    as the CEO of Wilson Group.You can get out now," he dered condescendingly, an air of superiority


    surrounding him.


    Having expected such an announcement, I nodded shortly and left thepany without any objection.


    Adam¡¯s POV:


    Once I was able to send Caroline away from thepany, no one dared oppose my rule.I entered the


    office of the chairman of Wilson Group and sat on the new high back leather chair, sighing with


    satisfaction.


    This chair was customized in Ennd.


    It was said that this chair was the same model as the Queen¡¯s.


    It was reallyfortable! What made me happier was the new title I got.


    From now on, I was the chairman of Wilson Group and the wholepany was mine! With a


    triumphant smile, I slouched in my chair and tapped my fingers against the desk.


    "I didn¡¯t expect that Caroline would end up like this one day! Didn¡¯t she always look down on me?


    Today, I finally let her taste the feeling of being belittled, trod upon and discarded."


    Nothing could topple the tion I was feeling right now Standing at me from his spot on the sofa,


    Simon pulled a face at my statement.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Adam, you have gotten what you wanted Let¡¯s stop it here." frowning, I removed my feet from the


    table, stood up and poured Simon a ss of Martell.


    "Simon, you are not feeling sorry for Caroline, are you? After everything you have done for her, it


    doesn¡¯t seem like it makes a difference to her.She doesn¡¯t care about you, so why are you still so


    insistent on looking out for her?"


    Simon picked up the ss and took a sip.His eyes were cold and indifferent when he looked at me.


    "It¡¯s my business.It has nothing to do with you."


    With a shrug, I sat next to him on the sofa and ced my arm on his shoulder.


    I shifted closer and whispered in his ear, "Simon, do you really want to stop now? It¡¯s way too early! We


    still have a lot we can aplish together.If you stay here and help me, together we can defeat


    Charles and get Caroline into your bed."


    Sadly, my cajoling words had no effect on Simon.He stared back at me nkly before shaking off my


    hand.He stood up regally and turned to appraise me with an ice cold stare.


    "No, thanks.Edward is dead and I have avenged my father.As for Caroline, I will win her favor myself.I


    don¡¯t need your help."


    Simon turned around and strolled out of my office without looking back.


    Anger twisted my gut and I gritted my teeth as I watched his receding back silently.


    With an angry snarl, I kicked the coffee table to vent some of my anger.


    The coffee table toppled over from my kick and crashed against the floor with a loud piercing sound,


    which only served to further irritate me.


    "I only asked him to work in thepany because I appreciated his abilities.And he dares to reject my


    offer? What an ungrateful brat!"


    The assistant came in and asked awkwardly, "Mr.Wilson, are we really going to stop?"


    I pped him on the head and sneered, "Stop? And wait for Charles to kill me?"


    Although I had kicked Caroline out of Wilson Group and vented my anger, by doing so I hadpletely


    offended Charles at the same time.I had no other choice but to continue on this route.


    The next day, I sat in my office and enjoyed the wine leisurely.


    In the chairman¡¯s office, there was a wine cab that was filled with all kinds of precious wine Edward


    collected over the years.


    What felt like a lifetime ago, I used to salivate over these wines, but Edward was such a mean man that


    he refused to give me even a bottle.


    Now, all these were mine.


    That cunning man must have never thought that I would someday find a way to defeat him.


    The sound of someone pounding on the door repeatedly jarred me out of my introspection.


    I frowned in displeasure and announced curtly, "Come in."


    "Mr Wilson, bad news! Charles withdrew all the money! Without that money, Wilson Group has be


    a shell of apany"


    Even before she was fully in the room, Asta, the CFO, began yelling in a thun, high voice before I could


    fully process the meaning of the things she was saying to me. She hunned towards me until she was in


    front of my desk "What?"


    My mouth gaped open as I stared at Asta in shock.


    My ss ttered as it hit the table.I didn¡¯t bother to check on the spilled wine is anger overrode my


    shock.


    "How did he do it? Can¡¯t you do anything to stop him?" demanded gruffly, my mind racing. An


    errabastected blush colored her cheeks and she lowered her head in shame before rasping in a low ,


    "to prewout investment was to meet an emergency thepany was facing at the time.Because of the


    urgency of the situation, we didn¡¯t take the time to sign a proper contract with him, so¡­"


    The stilted words were like a bolt of lightning to my system.


    I slumped into my fancy leather chair as my mind wentpletely nk.


    For a long time, I existed in this floating space where I was a meaningless atom without any worries.


    Of course Asta had to bring me back to reality with her whining.


    "Mr.Wilson, what should we do next?" Asta asked nervously.


    "Get out! Let me think it over."


    I shooed her out of my office, the sinking feeling in my gut spreading.I rubbed my throbbing temple, a


    wave of panic enveloping me.I had thought that with the money Charles transferred to the Wilson


    Group and my management, the group would definitely be able to grow stronger.


    But I had not been expecting this curveball Charles threw in my way.


    My mind kept running around in circles, but I was unable toe up with any solution to this crisis.


    While I was in this downtrodden state, Olivia stormed into my office in a flurry, her high heels cking


    against the floor loudly.


    "Adam, you promised to give me arge sum of money once you over the Wilson Group.You are the


    chairman now, so where is my money?¡¯ se nn Pasting a smile on my face, I got to my feet and


    walked over to Olivia with a ss of wine in hand.


    I pulled her into my arms and kissed her neck affectionately.


    "Olivia, Charles has withdrawn his investment.This is not my fault, but Caroline¡¯s.I¡¯m certain that she


    has instigated him into doing this.Didn¡¯t you always say that she was just a brainless woman? So why


    can¡¯t you fix it yourself?"


    Olivia pushed me away all of a sudden and wiped the ce where I kissed.


    The disgust on her face was undisguised.


    "Get your dirty hands off me.Don¡¯t touch me."


    "Dirty?"


    I sneered at her and threw what was left of my wine in her face.I stormed back to her and pped her


    face twice.


    "Bitch, how dare you call me dirty? How clean do you think you are? You seduced me and begged me


    to fuck you! All the women I¡¯ve slept with have bigger breasts than you.They are prettier than you and I


    am morefortable when fucking them! Who the hell do you think you are? If you hadn¡¯t been of


    some use, I would never hook up with you! You think I¡¯m dirty, don¡¯t you? That¡¯s because you¡¯ve never


    seen anything dirtier!"


    Turning on my heel, I faced the door and shouted to get the attention of my bodyguards outside.


    A secondter, several bodyguards rushed into my office.


    Olivia¡¯s beautiful and delicate face turned red and swollen from the force of my ps, and her split lip


    Was stained with blood.


    She bit her lips, tears streaming down.


    Her eyes were full of hatred when she stared at me "Adam, you bastard! You can¡¯t do this to me!"


    I turned a deaf ear to her insults and ordered the bodyguards, "She is all yours now.You can fuck this


    woman as you like Just make sure she¡¯s alive after you¡¯re done."


    Eyes nk and unblinking at my order, the bodyguards as one turned their attention to Olivia and


    advanced on her.


    The hatred on Olivia¡¯s face turned into panic.


    She struggled to get up from the sofa and ran towards the door. The bodyguards pulled her back to the


    sofa and bent over to tear her dress Olivia struegled and screamed desperately for help, but she was


    no match for these people.


    Her efforts only got her more punches. After a few minutes, I spat at her before leaving the office.

 Chapter 531: Revelation

    Chapter 531: Revtion


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    When I awoke, I was lying on the hospital bed with bruises all over my body. Even just a slight move


    was excruciating. I stared at the ceiling in a daze, and the scene before mya shed through my


    mind.


    Before I knew it, tears were welling up in my eyes. I once heard from Edward that Adam was wicked.


    Those who dared to provoke him often got the short end of the stick.


    I had thought that Edward just exaggerated it because he did not want me to get involved with other


    men, especially not with his own brother It turned out that that was not a warning but a caution out of


    good heart Every time I closed my eyes, the memory of when those men were raping me appeared in


    my mind.


    I felt humiliated, but there was nothing I could do about it right now but cry. The hatred in my heart was


    like a burning fire.


    In a fit of anger, I clenched my fists and cursed Adam a thousand times in my heart.


    All of a sudden, I heard footsteps outside the door. I turned my head and was stunned to see who it


    was. It was Charles My lips trembled, and my eyes widened in horror


    "You¡­ Why are you here? Are you here tough at me on behalf of Caroline?"


    Without a word, Charles walked in and stared at me with cold and narrowed eyes.


    "I don¡¯t have time tough at you, Olivia." I could not help but scoff at what Charles had said.


    Well, I could attest that he was telling the truth.


    Indeed, how could hee all the way here just tough at me?


    "Then what are you doing here?" I asked sharply.


    "You were the one who reced Edward¡¯s medicine with something else, weren¡¯t you?" Charles asked


    without beating around the bush, e as a A chill ran down my spine.


    My body stiffened, and then I started trembling like a leaf.It took me quite a while before I finally found


    my voice.


    "It-it¡¯s true.But I didn¡¯t want to kill him! It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve had enough of this m him.You have no


    idea what I experienced with him! He never treated me as a human being.In his eyes, I was just a


    ything, a toy in which he could vent his lust whenever he wanted.Every time I came into conflict with


    Caroline, he would ask me to apologize to her right away.He never gave me a chance to exin


    myself!"


    I roared through gritted teeth.


    As I spoke, my nails dug into my palms, but I felt nothing.


    "I dug up your past.If it weren¡¯t for Edward, what kind of life do you think you would¡¯ve had?"


    As soon as Charles said those words, I fell into a deep trance.


    Suddenly, the memories I tried my best to bury appeared in my mind.I was born in a small town in


    Florida.I had four siblings-me being the eldest one, two sisters, and two brothers.


    My father was a drunkard.


    And when he was drunk, he was violent.


    He would overturn the table, smash the furniture, and even hit people.


    Mom would lock the five of us in the kitchen and bear the beating and scolding by herself.


    One day, my father got drunk again.


    But this time, he did something way more horrible.He went into my room and raped me.


    As soon as Mom heard my screams, she rushed to stop him.


    However, my father kicked her to the ground.


    Once she regained her bearing, she went to the kitchen, took a fruit knife, and stabbed my father on


    the back.I ran away without looking back.I went to the nearby town and worked as a waitress in a bar.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There I met Edward.


    And since then, my life had changed.I recreated myself and became an actress.


    Sometimeter, I sent someone to inquire about my family.I found out that my mother was put into


    prison for murder.


    Meanwhile, my father became worse.


    He became a degenerate gambler and would not even go home for days on end.


    He locked my brothers and sisters at home.


    And when the police found them, it was toote.


    They had already be cold and stiff corpses.I almost went crazy when I heard the news.


    Thanks to Edward, that fiend was thrown into an underground casino in Burma, where he was beaten


    so hard that he lost his eyes and got his limbs severed.


    He waster thrown into a trash heap, where wild dogs ate him up alive.


    Without Edward¡¯s help, I might still be in that bar, being treated like a piece of meat.I would probably


    still be insulted by men for no reason, looked atsciviously, and touched by their filthy hands.


    And the worst part was that there was nothing I could do but endure it.


    At the thought of this, I clenched the sheets and bit my lower lip, so much so that it bled.


    Blood oozed into my mouth, but the only thing I felt was anger.


    With tears streaming down my face, I shook my head and said, "Edward did save me, but he dragged


    me into another abyss.I wanted to love him wholeheartedly, but he didn¡¯t care about me at all.I have


    been with him for years, and yet he refused to marry me!"


    Charles chuckled sardonically.


    Suddenly, he stood up from his seat and slowly made his way to the bedside.


    "Olivia, if you really hated Edward, then why didn¡¯t you just leave him? Let me guess.You didn¡¯t want to


    give up the rich and morous life that he had given you, did you? Admit it.You¡¯re shallow and selfish."


    I opened my mouth to refute his words, but words got stuck in my throat.


    The moment Charles walked out of the door, pain and regret surged up like a tide, devouring me whole.


    With that, I propped myself up and left the hospital.I returned to the vi where Edward and I used to


    live.


    Every step brought me a sharp pain in my body.But I did not care.I tried my best to hold out.I arrived at


    the vi not long after and went straight to the bedroom upstairs.


    When I walked through the door, my legs became weak, and I fell to the ground.I struggled to get up


    with all my might.


    Atst, I made it to the nightstand, took out a USB sh drive, and made a copy of the files inside.


    These were evidence of Adam setting Edward up and Simon embezzling the funds of Wilson Group¡¯s


    project on the east bank If I were to be put in jail, I must take the two with me.


    With the sh drive in hand, I sat on the cold, hardwood floor, and looked around the room.


    This was our room.


    We had spent countless wonderful nights on this very bed.


    Even though sometimes he was unable to control his temper and basically just took me as a substitute


    for Caroline¡¯s mother, he had never treated me like trash.


    I would just tell him which bag I liked, and he would buy it for me in a heartbeat.


    Whenever I told him that I wanted to act in a movie, he would invest in it right away so that I would


    have the role that I wanted.


    He was actually kind to me.And I was too greedy to see his generosity.


    "Edward, I¡¯m sorry.I-I murdered you.I swear to God, I will atone for what I¡¯ve done for the rest of my


    life."


    I wrapped my arms around my knees and cried my heart out.


    Once I got ahold of myself, I backed up the original recording, which told the truth about the death of


    Simon¡¯s father.I also copied the edited version which I made to coerce Simon to embezzle the funds of


    the project on the east bank.


    But before going to the police station, I sent them to Caroline first.


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    When I received the sh drive from Olivia and heard the recordings, I realized that Simon had already


    emptied thepany¡¯s finance behind my back.


    I felt a myriad of emotions as I listened to Simon¡¯s voice.


    It was unlike him so full of hatred and distrust.


    Dad had hidden the truth from Simon in hopes that thetter would grow up into a good man and not


    be influenced by the conflicts among thest generation.


    This was my father¡¯s way of caring, However, because of spections, Simon turned his back on my


    father and even destroyed the Wilson Group.


    I handed the evidence to the police and soon received the news that Simon had been arrested.


    After pondering for a moment, I decided to go to the police station to see him.


    Simon seemed to have aged overnight.


    His handsome face now looked gaunt and haggard.


    I had thought I would lose my temper when I saw him.


    On the contrary, I was rather calm andposed.


    Simon avoided my gaze and pursed his lips nervously.He also kept clenching and loosening his fists.


    When he had finally mustered his courage to speak, he raised his head and looked into my eyes.


    "Caroline, I¡¯m so sorry."


    I walked over to him and sat down.


    "Simon, are you sure you know the truth about what had happened that year?"


    "You¡­ What do you mean?" Simon asked in confusion.


    "Listen to this first."


    I took out a recorder from my bag and yed it.


    "Olivia gave this recording to me.I¡¯m afraid the one you¡¯ve heard before was forged.Simon, my father


    had never hurt your father.On the contrary, your father had nned to kidnap mine when they had a


    conflict in business.Good thing my Dad was clever, or else he would¡¯ve died in your father¡¯s hands."


    "No.That¡¯s not true! You¡¯re lying! Caroline, tell me that¡¯s not true.Tell me!"


    Simon roared with anguish.


    From the looks on his face, he was on the verge of breaking down.


    He was clutching his head tightly with both hands, and his veins on his forehead were bulging.I looked


    at him, and a sneer tugged at the corners of my mouth.


    "Simon, you know very well how good my father treated you while he was alive.Although I understand


    your reason for doing that, I won¡¯t forgive you.From now on, you¡¯re on your own."

 Chapter 532: Proposal

    Chapter 532: Proposal


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    Thanks to the power shift in thepany¡¯s management, the stock price of the Wilson Group


    plummeted even further.


    Besides, there was even a foreignpany that wanted to take over the Wilson Group.


    Even though Charles had made another investment in thepany, the Wilson Group was still


    suffering greatly from the after effects of the loss we suffered when Roger pulled out of the project on


    the east bank.


    In order to help thepany regain its footing, I hired Diego Turner, a professional agent, to help me


    manage the operations of thepany.


    I asked my assistant to exin our daily mode of operation to him, after which I brought him up to date


    on the current situation of the Wilson Group.I had just left thepany when I received a call from


    Charles.


    "Caroline, Grandma will be discharged from the hospital today and she wants you to have dinner with


    us at the Moore mansion tonight."


    "Okay, I¡¯ll be there," I murmured softly, a wave of relief sweeping through me.


    Whilst I waited for Charles to follow up that information with another sentence, perhaps a greeting or


    something, a beep alerted me to the fact that Charles had hung up on me.


    Shocked, I stared at my phone as I tried to understand what just happened.


    How could Charles treat me so coldly? Was it too much to expect him to greet me or ask how my day


    went? Piqued, I called him back.


    The phone rang a few times before he finally answered my call.


    "Won¡¯t you pick me up?" I asked sullenly.


    "No.I have something to deal with in thepany.I¡¯ll ask Richard to pick you up."


    There was a small pause but Charles continued before I could object.


    "I might be a littlete.Don¡¯t wait up for me."


    My lips thinned as my anger spiked.


    "Don¡¯t tter yourself, okay?"


    Fuming, I hung up on him and threw the phone in my bag angrily. All he had to do was show that he


    was concerned about me with a few words, but instead, he was being so cold! A part of me realized


    that my anger was going a bit overboardtely, but I couldn¡¯t do much to control it.


    The only conclusion I could reach was that my pregnancy was the cause of my unstable emotions.


    Most days, I could be unreasonable about a lot of things, especially where Charles was concerned.


    Even though I knew it was silly, I wanted reassurance that I was still the only one in his heart.I entered


    the car and ced a call to Nina with the intent ofining to her.


    But the second she answered the phone, she spoke in a harried tone.


    "Honey, I¡¯m still busy, I¡¯ll talk to you tomorrow."


    Then she hung up on me.


    Confused, I stashed my phone in the bag before making a detour to the mall where I got a gift for


    Grandma.


    Once I¡¯d gotten the hill, I drove to the Moore mansion.


    When I arrived, it was already dark. To my surprise, there was no light in the house.The only source of


    light was the moon. My frown deepened the closer I got to the house.


    At night!, the Moore Mansion was always brightly lit, every corner of the house visible.


    But today, the house was Dich dark with no evenndscape lights to light the front yard either


    Someone could get injured walking around in the dark like this.


    Maybe I should ask a servant to check on the light switch once I got inside The thought had barely


    crossed my mind when I stepped loot over the front gate.


    A string ofwn lights suddenly hl up around me 25 I¡¯d niggered them somehow.


    Startled, I froze in ce and turned my head around in confusion There was a sudden burst of cheers


    and apuse from somewhere Again I twisted around and that was when I saw several bodies


    emerging from the garden they had been hiding in their faces were wreathed in joy and merriment as


    theyughed and capped One of those faces was a familiar one, and she was currently approaching


    me with a camera in her hand.


    "So, do you like your surprise?" Nina asked as she pointed the camera at me.


    Blushing, I hid my face in my hands.


    Something told me I knew the reason for this surprise.


    My heart was beating wildly and I was both eager, excited and shy.


    Slowly, I walked forward, an ted gasp escaping me each time I did.


    This was because every time I took a step, neon lights lit upon either side of me.


    It felt like I was walking on a path paved with light Pink petals gathered at my feet and they looked so


    exquisite under the light.


    I had only walked forward a few paces when a spotlight shone above me.


    Again, I was frozen to the spot, but this time, I couldn¡¯t help the feeling of anticipation that thrummed


    through my veins.


    Strings of bulbs that were reminiscent of stars lit up in front of me.


    It was so bright that the whole yard was brightened as well.


    Decorated with flowers, balloons, and other beautiful ornaments, the garden was decked in a romantic


    vibe.


    The neon lights, however, drew my attention.


    They were arranged to spell out a question.


    ¡®Will You Marry Me?¡¯


    My heart rate was through the roof now, but I scanned the crowd anxiously, trying to locate the person


    who wanted to ask me this question.


    Finally, I saw his familiar figure in the distance.


    Time stood still as I waited for him to make his way towards me.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He wore a ck suit and a white shirt, looking elegant and dashing as he strolled towards me at a


    methodical pace.


    The bouquet of flowers he held was almost an afterthought in my mind, his face the only thing I could


    concentrate For every step he took, my heart thumped just as loudly.


    In the brightly lit garden, Charles looked handsome and so sexy that I had to cover my face as another


    wave of embarrassment swept through me.


    Happy tears rolled down my cheeks and my ears turned red.


    I pushed my hands up higher, trying to cover my face and ears at once.


    Charles gently pulled down my hand and teased me with a smile.


    "I haven¡¯t said anything yet.Why are you crying?"


    "I¡¯m not crying.These are tears of surprise.When you said you had something to deal with, were you


    referring to this?"


    "Yes, I wanted to give you a surprise."


    He dropped his hand from my cheek in favor of grabbing my hand before taking a step back.Then he


    knelt down on one knee in front of me.He raised a beautiful ring box and opened it.


    When he spoke again, there was a trace of nervousness in his voice.


    "Caroline, I want to marry you again.I want you to be my wise, the mother of my children.I will spoil you


    and love you with all my heart.Are you still willing to marry me?"


    Tears were clouding my vision, but I smiled through thein.


    My joy knew no bounds as I stared at him, unable to believe this was truly happening.


    This scene was straight out of a fairy tale.


    It was so beautiful and mesmerizing that it felt like I was in the middle of a dream.


    People around us shouted cheerfully, "Marry him! Marry him!"


    The chorused words rose in volume.


    Still holding the camera, Nina smiled mischievously and remarked, "Let him kneel a little longer before


    you answer.


    He should remember how hard he had to chase you before you agreed.


    Only in this way can he cherish you more in the future"


    Her words drew a round of apuse and cheerful whistles.


    Grandma nodded in agreement, a wide smile on her face.


    The same look of agreement was echoed by Alice and Chloe, Looking affronted, but still smiling,


    Charles turned to Grandma.


    "Grandma, remember that I¡¯m your grandson.You should be helping me."


    Grandma snorted, her eyes full of disdain.


    "If you were not my grandson, I wouldn¡¯t want such a good girl like Caroline to marry you!"


    The crowd burst intoughter again and Charles pressed his lips together, trying to maintain his


    affronted air.


    Smiling down at Charles, I couldn¡¯t help the warmth that filled my heart.


    Grandma was helping me and not her grandson.


    Even Alice and Chloe were in support of me.


    I was enormously d to have such a loving family.


    My tears overflowed as did my joy.


    My smile was so wide and full that my cheeks ached from the force of it.


    Lowering my eyes, I reached my palm out and cupped his cheek.


    "Yes, I will marry you again."


    As soon as the words left my lips, Charles put the ring on my finger and got to his feet fluidly.


    Before I could realize his intentions, Charles had bent and lifted me off my feet and into his arms.


    Just then, the balloons beside us got released and were left to float into the sky.


    The fireworks were blooming in the sky above the whole vi, forming a heart shape in the night sky.


    I snuggled up to Charles, my arms around his neck as I stared up at the fireworks in awe.I couldn¡¯t help


    but smile, my tears mixing with unspeakable happiness.


    "Caroline is pregnant.Be careful!"


    Grandma admonished nervously as she tapped Charles¡¯ arm.Charles was stunned for a while.


    Then he smiled and put me down.


    "I¡¯m sorry.I was too excited."


    With a red face, I held his hand tighter and whispered, "I¡¯m not that weak Bending slightly, Charles


    kissed the ring on my finger.


    When he straightened up again, his hands were around my waist as he held me in a loose embrace.


    His ck eyes were like the fireworks, absolutely bewitching.


    I tugged at his shirt and stood on tiptoes.


    "Won¡¯t you kiss me?" I whispered.


    A smile pulled at his lips as he raised his eyebrows at my words.


    Charles used his fingers to raise my chin and kissed me slowly but deeply in front of everyone.


    I saw shes of light behind my closed lids.


    Our audience were taking pictures of us.


    He didn¡¯t let me go until I was almost out of breath.


    Immediately we separated, i buried my face in his chest and refused to raise my head even when


    Charles tried to cajole me.


    The tips of my ears were burning.


    Without a doubt, every inch of my face must be very red right now.


    "Caroline." I turned my head at the mention of my name and found Alice and Chloe behind us, both


    women wearing identical expressions of uneasiness.


    A small push of my hand on Charles¡¯ chest and he got the hint.He let go of me and I turned around to


    face them.


    "Alice, Chloe, long time no see," I greeted pleasantly even as I fought not to frown.


    "Caroline, we want to apologize to you.We misunderstood you and made you suffer so much.I¡¯m really


    sorry.I won¡¯t interfere in your rtionship with Charles anymore,"


    Alice dered softly, her wide eyes portraying how apologetic she was "Caroline, I didn¡¯t like you and I


    wanted to kick you out of the Moore family.And I even believed Raina¡¯s bullshit and hurt you because of


    it.I¡¯m so sorry!"


    Chloe implored awkwardiy, her face pinched.


    As the daughter of the Moore family, Chloe had lived her life as a spoilt princess.


    Every single wish she ever had was granted at the snap of a finger and people around her fell over


    themselves to please her.


    Never had she been on a situation where she had to be humble and seek forgiveness. But this time,


    she apologized to me sincerely. My frown disappeared and a smile blossomed on my face as I walked


    towards them.


    I held their hands and murmured, "Let bygones be bygones I have never truly med you."

 Chapter 533: Let’s Get Married Again

    Chapter 533: Let¡¯s Get Married Again


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    It was nowte at night, and the guests had already left. Meanwhile, Grandpa and Grandma had gone


    back to their rooms to rest.


    Charles held my hand and led me upstairs to the master bedroom. He was the one who decorated the


    room.


    Rose petals were scattered on the carpet, the photos of our family of five were hung on the wall, and


    balloons of various colors were hanging next to them. On the bed were petals that formed a red heart.


    To top it off, neon lights flickered on the wall, creating a breathtaking y of lights across the room. As


    soon as we walked through the door, Charles hugged me tightly from behind. He rested his chin on my


    head and lovingly stroked my hair.


    ¡°Caroline, let¡¯s move back to Garden Street. I want to live there with you. Just the two of us.¡± I could feel


    his heartbeat through his clothes, which made my heart pound wildly in my chest. Moved by his words,


    my cheeks turned red. ¡°Okay,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Caroline, I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time,¡± Charles said in a hoarse voice. I chuckled and


    pushed him toward the bathroom.


    ¡°Your breath reeks of alcohol. Go take a shower first. Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Well, can you me me? I was so happy.¡± Charles wrapped his arms around my waist and pulled me


    into the bathroom with him.


    ¡°Shower with me.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who says I want to take a shower with you?¡± I shot him a reproachful look and turned around to leave.


    But before I could take a step, he grabbed my wrist and pulled me back. He pinned me against the cold


    wall. And the next second, warm water flowed from the shower head, wetting our clothes.


    The fabric of my dress was thin that it clung to my body when it got wet, outlining my curvaceous figure


    and baby bump. Charles reached out his hand and caressed my lower abdomen.


    ¡°Caroline, do you think it¡¯s a boy or a girl?¡± I raised my head and curiously asked, ¡°Which do you prefer?¡±


    ¡°I will love them either way.¡± Charles lowered his head and kissed me on the lips.


    ¡°But honestly, I would like it to be a girl. We¡¯ve had too many boys.¡± . His deep eyes twinkled with


    excitement as he spoke.


    What was more, I could sense his possessiveness in his words, which made me feel warm in my heart. I


    was so shy that I pursed my lips and patted him on the chest.


    But because we were all wet, what I had just done made a familiar crisp sound, which even the sound of


    the running water could not block out.


    The atmosphere became ambiguous in an instant. I hurriedly withdrew my hand and hid it behind my


    back. I also averted my gaze and did not dare to meet his eyes. They were filled with the fire of lust. If I


    looked back, I was afraid my reason was going to burn to.


    He was the one who decorated the room. Rose petals were scattered on the carpet, the photos of our


    family of five were hung on the wall, and balloons of various colors were hanging next to them. On the


    bed were petals that formed a red heart. 1 To top it off, neon lights flickered on the wall, creating a


    breathtaking y of lights across the room.


    As soon as we walked through the door, Charles hugged me tightly from behind. He rested his chin on


    my head and lovingly stroked my hair.


    ¡°Caroline, let¡¯s move back to Garden Street. I want to live there with you. Just the two of us.¡± I could feel


    his heartbeat through his clothes, which made my heart pound wildly in my chest. Moved by his words,


    my cheeks turned red.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Caroline, I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time,¡± Charles said in a hoarse voice.


    I chuckled and pushed him toward the bathroom.


    ¡°Your breath reeks of alcohol. Go take a shower first. Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Well, can you me me? I was so happy.¡± Charles wrapped his arms around my waist and pulled me


    into the bathroom with him.


    ¡°Shower with me.¡±


    ¡°Who says I want to take a shower with you?¡± I shot him a reproachful look and turned around to leave.


    But before I could take a step, he grabbed my wrist and pulled me back.


    He pinned me against the cold wall. And the next second, warm water flowed from the shower head,


    wetting our clothes.


    The fabric of my dress was thin that it clung to my body when it got wet, outlining my curvaceous figure


    and baby bump


    Charles reached out his hand and caressed my lower abdomen. ¡°Caroline, do you think it¡¯s a boy or a


    girl¡±


    I raised my head and curiously asked, ¡°Which do you prefer?¡±


    ¡°I will love them either way¡± Charles lowered his head and kissed me on the lips.


    ¡°But honestly. I would like it to be a girl. We''ve had too many boys.¡±


    His deep eyes twinkled with excitement as he spoke.


    What was more, I could sense his possessiveness in his words, which made me feel warm in my


    I want so shy that I pursed my lips and patted him on the chest. But because we were all wet, what I had


    just done made a familiar crisp sound, which even the sound of the running water could not block


    The atmosphere became ambiguous in an instant i hurriedly withdrew my hand and hid it behind my


    back I also availed my gaze and did not dare to meet his eyes


    Mey wert filled will the tue of luse ll looked back, I was afraid my reason was going to burn to


    Quare stoked my lips with his finger Caroline, help me take off my shirt,¡± he asked in a hoarse and


    Bobok many bad and snooled ¡°Take not yourself


    Charles, however, did not let me go He held my hand with one hand and unbuttoned his shirt with the


    ouer


    Once has shut had been taken off, has well toned abs were exposed the water flowed from his abs


    into his trousers. I must admit, it looked enticing. I could not help but swallow hard as I stared at his body.


    Slowly, I reached my hand and touched his chest.


    It was not until my fingertips touched his skin that I came to my senses and realized what I had just


    done. I covered my face in embarrassment. For a second, I felt an urge to find a hole and bury myself in


    it. Charles chuckled when he saw my reaction.


    With a faint smile, he pulled me into his arms, held my waist, and unzipped my dress.


    ¡°To be fair, I¡¯ll take your clothes off for you too.¡± My face was pressed against his chest.


    This time, without the obstruction of the clothes. I could now feel his heat directly from his skin. I stood


    there silently as he took off my dress.


    Afterward, we held each other, naked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we should do it. Please don¡¯t¡­ The doctor said that the fetus is fragile inside my womb and


    that we should restrain ourselves from having sex in the first few months.¡± I poked him in the chest, my


    voice getting lower by the second.


    Charles held my hand and kissed it. ¡°I won¡¯t. I swear I won¡¯t do anything that could harm you and the


    baby. You¡¯re important to me.¡±


    I hugged him again. I could not conceal my joy and love for him. Well, I did not want to hide them in the


    first ce.


    ¡°Caroline, I have a lot to tell you. I didn¡¯t have the courage to say these things in the past, and I truly


    regretted it,¡± Charles said while holding me tight. I raised my head to look at him, my eyes brimming with


    tears.


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Charles cupped my face and wiped the tears off the corner of my eyes. There was


    a hint of panic on his handsome face when he saw me crying.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just so happy,¡± I answered while wiping my tears.


    ¡°Caroline, from now on, I will always believe you, love you, and spoil you, no matter what.¡± Charles


    kissed the corner of my eye and whispered in my ear, ¡°We will never be apart again, okay?¡±


    I could not find words to express my feelings. So, I put my face against Charles¡¯s chest and yfully bit


    him.


    I left bite marks on his chest, shoulders, and arms. My heart was filled with affection as I stared at the


    marks.


    With a helpless smile, Charles pointed at the most obvious bite mark on his neck and asked, ¡°Why did


    you bite me? If I go to work tomorrow like this, people willugh at me.¡±


    I rolled my eyes and let out a snort. Suddenly, I grabbed his ear and pointed at the bite mark on my neck


    that had not disappeared.


    ¡°You bit mest time, remember? Can¡¯t I bite you back? Besides, I bled from your bite at that time!¡±


    Charles touched the tip of his nose and rubbed his fingers on my neck.


    ¡°It was because you lied to me. You said you had had an abortion that day.¡±


    Suddenly, a question popped into my mind. i blinked my eyes and asked him, ¡°What would you do if I


    really had an abortion?¡± Charles frowned and, all of a sudden, pped me on the buttock.


    ¡°Then you have to give birth to another child for me, or I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Iughed at his retort, but I


    raised my eyebrows at him.


    ¡°If I give birth to another child, will you then let me go?¡±


    ¡°No. You can only be mine for the rest of your life. Don¡¯t even think about leaving me.¡± We talked and


    laughed while taking a shower.


    Once done, Charles carried me out of the bathroom. I wrapped my arms around his neck and let him put


    me on the bed. Before the flush on my face dissipated, Charles leaned over to kiss me again. I dodged


    his advance and teasingly said,


    ¡°Charles, you promised we wouldn¡¯t do it tonight.¡±


    ¡°I promised I wouldn¡¯t have sex with you, but I said nothing about making out,¡± Charles reasoned out.


    Without waiting for my response, he held my hands above my head and kissed me passionately as if his


    life depended on it. Apparently, he had drunk a lot. He still reeked of alcohol even after taking a shower.


    The smell of wine, mixed with his masculine musk, was so addictive.


    I was so engrossed in our kiss that I did not notice that Charles had taken off my nightgown. His lips


    trailed slowly to my corbone, breasts, and stomach. He also left hickeys along the way.


    Atst, he stopped at my baby bump and kissed it.


    ¡°Baby, you must grow up healthy. Daddy and Mommy are looking forward to seeing you.¡± We looked at


    each other and smiled. This sweet and intimate moment of ours filled my heart with warmth.


    Charles eventually stopped kissing me after a long time. But then, he held me in his tight embrace and


    kissed me on the forehead.


    ¡°Caroline, let¡¯s get married again,¡± he solemnly said. I touched my belly and refused at once.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. My baby bump is getting bigger. How can I wear a wedding dress looking like this? I


    won¡¯t look good.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. In my eyes, you¡¯re always the most beautiful woman in the world.¡± Charles smiled and


    pecked me on the cheek.


    I raised my head and kissed him back. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when the baby is born. I want to marry you in


    the most beautiful way possible. Besides, there are so many problems in thepany that needs to be


    solved. I just don¡¯t have the time to think of anything else yet.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Although reluctant, Charles agreed to my request. I nestled in his chestfortably and put my arms


    around his waist.


    ¡°The situation of Wilson Group may have been stabilized for now, but I¡¯m still worried that someone will


    show up and make trouble. Remember the man with a spider web tattoo? I have a feeling that he¡¯s very


    dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s in jail now. And also, I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you,¡± Charles assured me while


    stroking my hair.


    ¡°He ran away, didn¡¯t he? How did you find him?¡± I looked up at him curiously, and I felt relief wash over


    me.


    At the same time, I was greatly moved. As it turned out, Charles had been doing so much for me in


    secret, but he never told me about them. He certainly didn¡¯t want me to worry, ¡°I knew that you couldn¡¯t


    rest assured while that man was freely roaming around, so I¡¯d been sending people to look for him.¡±


    After saying that, Charles looked at me again with eyes full of lust. He nted a solt kiss on my neck and


    said, ¡°Every minute of our night together is precious, Caroline. Let¡¯s forget about those unimportant


    people for the time being.¡±


    He gently kissed and fondled me as he spoke. He always found my sensitive spots with staggering


    uracy. Under his skillful movements, I soon forgot about the world and let myself drown in his loving


    tenderness.

 Chapter 534: Can He Do It Or Not

    Chapter 534: Can He Do It Or Not


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    I was in a very good mood when I got to the office in the morning. As soon as I was in my office, Amy


    walked in and ced some documents on my desk.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, Mr. Carter wants to have dinner with you tonight at Starlight Restaurant. You yed tennis


    with him two days ago. He has also invited the actress who won the best new artist of the year award as


    well as several otherdies who are popr on the Inte.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy tonight. Please decline the invitation on my behalf,¡± I ordered tritely as I picked up the


    documents on the table and perused them.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contact Mr. Carter right away.¡± Amy nodded and was about to leave.


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± I called out as a thought urred to me.


    ¡°From now on, decline all invitations that are not rted to business.¡± I was a married man now, so I had


    to maintain a certain distance from other women.


    Otherwise, Caroline would be jealous. My mouth curved in a small smile as I opened a document and


    started my work for the day.


    At this moment, my phone red with an iing call. I paused what I was doing and picked up the


    call. ¡°Charles, how have you been? It¡¯s been a while since west saw each other, would you like to


    have dinner at the Starlight Restaurant? Bring Caroline with you, okay?¡±


    I considered it for a moment before agreeing. After ending the call, I returned my attention to the


    document, but a reflection of someone¡¯s shadow made me look up. A stunned Amy was gaping at me.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, didn¡¯t you just say that you aren¡¯t free tonight?¡±


    Calmly. I closed the document and tapped the table twice as I regarded her.


    ¡°I decided to change my ns. Is there a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! I¡¯ll exin to Mr. Carter. I wish you and Mrs. Moore a happy night.¡± Smiling, Amy left the


    office and closed the door behind her.


    Once the work day was over, I asked Richard to take me to the Wilson Group. Incidentally, we arrived


    just as Caroline wasing out of thepany.


    The moment she saw me, a wide smile bloomed on her face and she quickened her pace. When she


    was in front of me, I opened my arms and enveloped her in a hug.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be walking so fast What if you trip and hurt yourself? Please be careful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that fragile.¡± Caroline smiled shyly, blushing as she avoided my kiss.


    ¡°No. We are on the teet¡±


    ¡°So what? I want to kiss my wife. It¡¯s none of other people¡¯s business.¡± I held her firmly and bent over her


    as I pecked her on the lips Relenting, I ended our hug and opened the door for her to get into the


    The second we entered the restaurant, an excited Icey was upon us. She rushed towards Caroline and


    hugged her tightly


    ¡°Caroline, long time no see. I missed you so much!¡± ¡°lcey, I missed you too! Caroline hugged her back


    with a big smile on her face.


    As Icey swept past me in her rush to get to Caroline, a gust of strong perfume clogged my nostrils.


    Their hug went on for so long that I wanted to separate the two of them. I was man enough to admit the


    fact that I didn¡¯t want someone else to be so close to my wife, be it a man or a woman. But when I saw


    the happy smile on Caroline¡¯s face, I found the strength to restrain myself.


    At a leisurely pace, David strolled over to my side. cing his arm across my shoulder, he teased me,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Women hug like this to show their friendship. You will get used to it.¡±


    Lips twisting in disgust, I pushed his hand away and muttered in a low voice, ¡°Just go and pull your wife


    away from mine.¡±


    ¡°I dare not. Why don¡¯t you do it by yourself?¡± I gaped at him speechlessly. Feeling a little helpless, I


    turned around and walked into the restaurant.


    ¡°You are pregnant again so soon. Your husband is so efficient.¡±


    Behind me, Icey and Caroline walked hand in hand. Icey deliberately kept her voice down, but I still


    heard what she said. Swiveling my head, I pinned Icey with a hard stare. She widened her eyes and


    pretended to be frightened, even going as far as to tighten her grip on Caroline¡¯s hand. Caroline looked


    up at me helplessly. When I saw her bright and wide eyes, my heart softened and my dissatisfaction


    fizzled out.


    ¡°Mr. Moore!¡±


    Just as we were walking to the room we booked, someone called my name. Reflexively, I turned my


    head to seek out the voice. The figure of a manughing cheerfully was the first thing I saw. As he came


    closer, his brightughter resounding in the corridor, I realized two things about the man. One, he was


    apanied by five sexy women and two, I knew him.Mr. Carter.


    A sudden chill ran down my back and my stomach twisted. I had a bad feeling about this.


    Quickly, I turned away from him, but Carter failed to interpret the meaning behind my averted gaze. He


    and the women on his arms walked towards me. He came to a stop in front of me and graced me with a


    knowing smile.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, your assistant informed me that you weren¡¯t free today. I asked her to tell you that I had


    invited several beautiful women to join us tonight and that you couldn¡¯t miss it. Sure enough, here you


    are.¡±


    The sexy girls giggled at his words. Batting their eyshes at me, they simpered, ¡°Hello, Mr. Moore.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Moore, would you like to have a drink with me? I¡¯ve seen the video of you ying tennis with Mr.


    Carter. You¡¯re so handsome! Can you teach us how to y?¡± Instinctively, my gaze went to Caroline. The


    smile on her face was gone now and she red at me coldly, ¡°Since Mr. Moore has an appointment with


    you, we won¡¯t disturb you further.¡±


    She averted her gaze, took Icey¡¯s hand and marched into the private room. Staring at her angry back, all


    I wanted to do was go over to her and hold her in my arms. But I remained rooted to the spot because I


    had no idea how to exin myself to her.


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    When we got to the private room, I eased my grip on Icey¡¯s arm and sat down, feeling upset. When the


    scene outside the private room shed across my mind again, my lips curled in a snarl and I became a


    lot more irritated


    A man appeared from nowhere and took a group of women to my husband.


    But Charles didn¡¯t even deign to exin anything to me. He just stood there and listened to those women


    ogling him and fluttering their eyshes at him. I was pretty sure he was eating up the way they


    simpered at him!


    If I hadn¡¯t witnessed this scene, I wouldn¡¯t have realized that he had such arge appetite. No wonder he


    was able to restrain his desirest night.


    Absentmindedly, I picked up the menu and stared at it nkly.


    Icey rested her chin on one hand and asked with great interest, ¡°Is the baby in your belly a daughter this


    time?¡±


    ¡°I guess so,¡± I grumbled. But when I touched my swollen belly, I breathed deeply and tried to calm


    myself.


    ¡°Congrattions! You have three sons and finally, you are going to have a daughter.¡±


    ¡°Do you like daughters? Then you can have one with David,¡± I murmured teasingly as I grabbed her


    hand and ced it on my belly.


    ¡°I have no idea when I can get pregnant, but we¡¯ve been trying for a while now.¡± Icey touched my belly


    gently and sighed with disappointment.


    ¡°Let nature take its cause. You should be more patient.¡± Patting her hand softly, I tried tofort her as


    best as I could.


    The words were barely out of my mouth when the door was pushed open and Charles and David walked


    in. I red at Charles before returning my attention to the menu.


    ¡°Hey Charles. Why are you up here? The beautiful girls inviting you to dinner are downstairs, so why


    aren¡¯t you with them? Are you not going to be bored to tears if you have dinner with two married


    women?¡± Icey teased Charles loudly the second he was in the room Ignoring her, Charles walked over to


    me and sat next to me. Gently, he grasped my hand and stared at me with his deep eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in women.¡±


    Icey was so shocked that her eyes nearly popped out of her head. After a few seconds, she whispered in


    my ear, ¡°He said he¡¯s not interested in women. Is he impotent now? How long ago did the two of you


    have sex? Is that part of him still working?¡±


    Even though Icey was whispering the questions, Charles was right next to me, so he heard every word.


    Charles¡¯ face turned gloomy at her words.


    ¡°What I mean is that I¡¯m not interested in any other women apart from you, Caroline¡±


    Smirking wickedly, Icey leaned over and whispered in my ear again.


    ¡°Have you tried it recently? Can he do it or not?¡±


    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t¡±


    ¡°Then tonight when you get home,¡± lcey ordered quietly.


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s better to marry a younger man Men of a certain age will likely be impotent is Charles


    really can¡¯t do it, just tell me. I¡¯ll introduce some young and skilled men to you.¡±


    Knowing what the meant, any face med and I ducked my head


    There was dead silence in the Even David was stunned He pulled icey¡¯s sleeve awkwardly.


    educating for her to mind her words ¡°Young Skilled men? You wish!¡± Charles¡¯ face clouded over and he


    grunted in low voice that time managed to be dangerous at the same time. Realizing that she had gone


    too far, Icey backtracked quickly.


    ¡°I was just kidding! Men can fool around with other women. Why can¡¯t women y with young men?


    Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a double standard?¡± Clenching his fists, David coughed and changed the topic stiffly.


    ¡°Where are Spencer and Vivian? They should be here by now. I¡¯ll go and check if they¡¯re arrived!¡±


    ¡°That is true; they should be here already. Or did something dy them? I¡¯ll call them right away,¡± I


    echoed hurriedly.


    ¡°Are you looking for us? Sorry, we arete.¡±


    Vivan¡¯s round and veryrge belly was the first thing I saw as she walked in. Spencer, who was walking


    with a crutch, ambled in next to her. He held on to her waist with one hand and with the other, he


    clutched his crutch.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you ordered yet? I¡¯m starving to death!¡±


    At the sight of the empty table, Spencer and Vivianined even as they helped each other to sit


    down.


    ¡°I was just about to order¡­¡±


    Before I could finish my words, Vivian suddenly stood up and asked, ¡°Hey, why is this chair wet?¡±


    Curious, I craned my neck and saw that Vivian¡¯s chair was indeed wet, and so was the back of her dress.


    ¡°What is flowing out? Ah!¡± Vivian reached out and touched her buttocks. Her face suddenly turned pale


    and she screamed in panic. Spencer stood up anxiously and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°It¡¯s the amniotic fluid! Her water just broke! I will call the ambnce now!¡±


    Quickly, I took out my phone and dialed the number for emergency. After exining our emergency to


    them, I ended the call and turned to Vivian. As softly as I could, I murmured soothing words to stave off


    her panic.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. Since your due date is fast approaching, it¡¯s perfectly normal for your


    water to break.¡± Vivian clenched my hands and screamed in panic, ¡°Ah! I feel somethinging out!¡±


    The private room was in chaos. But thankfully, the ambnce arrived a short whileter and Vivian was


    ced on a stretcher and wheeled out.


    We all piled into our cars and followed them to the hospital Standing outside the delivery room, Spencer


    clenched his crutch tightly, an anxious look on his face. Hourster, we heard the cry of a baby and we


    were informed that Vivian had given birth. Spencer looked at the baby in the nurse¡¯s arms. He raised his


    hand and suddenly put it down. His fingertips wouldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    ¡°Gosh, this¡­ Is this my child?¡±


    Lying on the bed, Vivian was still shivering. Her hair was wet and stuck to her head. Her face was full of


    fatigue, but the smile at the corners of her mouth couldn¡¯t be suppressed.


    Tears welled up in Spencer¡¯s eyes. He rushed to her and held her hand, ¡°Vivian, thank you. I won¡¯t lose


    my temper with you anymore. I¡¯ll listen to everything you tell me from now on,¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes were also


    blurred with tears, She raised her hand to wipe the tears on Spencer¡¯s face.


    ¡°I just gave birth to a baby. Why are you panicking?¡± Spencer rubbed her palm against his cheek gendly,


    and kissed it gratefully.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 535: Crawl Into Bed

    Chapter 535: Crawl Into Bed


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    On our way back from the hospital, Charles was very quiet. He ced his hands on his knees and


    lowered his eyes. I couldn¡¯t even begin to guess at the thoughts running through his mind. Curious


    about what could have put him in such a mood, I tapped his shoulder.


    ¡°Were you scared in the hospital?¡±


    When I stared at his gloomy face, I became convinced that he was indeed scared, otherwise, why


    would he be acting so strangely?


    Back to our house in Garden Street, Charles followed me to the door of the bedroom.


    ¡°I want to sleep with you.¡± He held me from behind and gently rubbed his chin against my head.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m pregnant. It¡¯s inconvenient,¡± I murmured, lowering my head.


    While I enjoyed his tenderness, it suddenly urred to me that it had been several months since we


    last had sex. On the night of the proposal, he did nothing but held me in his arms and slept the whole


    night.


    Was he really¡­ impotent? Feeling conflicted, I looked down his body and stared at his private part.


    Face ming a deep red, I looked away immediately.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Charles asked in a low voice.


    At the question, I suddenly realized the direction my thoughts had strayed into. Lowering my head, I


    ducked my head and didn¡¯t dare meet Charles¡¯ gaze.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m going to sleep with James tonight.¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± Charles grumbled, tightening his grip on my waist. I pped the back of his hand


    and gave him a reproachful look.


    ¡°You can sleep wherever you want. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Then I want to sleep with you.¡± Charles leaned over and peppered kisses all over my neck. Every inch


    of skin that his lips grazed became hot to the touch. I gasped unconsciously and bent my head, giving


    him ess to my neck.


    The bedroom door was suddenly pushed open and James walked out. He stopped short and stared at


    us curiously.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, are you kissing?¡± Nonplussed, I stared at James for a few seconds before I


    remembered the position Charles and I were in.


    Hurriedly, I shoved Charles¡¯ hand away and leaned towards James. Gently, I ran my fingers through his


    soft hair and asked, ¡°Why are you still awake?¡±


    ¡°I am waiting for you. I want to sleep with Daddy and Mommy!¡± James blurted, his innocent eyes wide


    with expectations.


    My heart melted as I held his little hand in mine.


    ¡°James, only the two of us will sleep together tonight. Daddy won¡¯t sleep with us.¡±


    ¡°Why? Did Daddy make Mommy angry again?¡± James nted his hands on his waist and red at


    Charles angrily.


    ¡°Dad, apologize to Mom now! Otherwise, you can¡¯t crawl into Mommy¡¯s bed tonight!¡± I didn¡¯t expect


    that this little boy even knew these words.


    Flushed, I raised my hands to cover my face and then looked up at Charles fiercely.


    ¡°Did you teach him these words? James has been led astray by you!¡±


    Instead of being remorseful, Charles chuckled lightly. He gripped my shoulders and forced me to look


    into his eyes as his smile faded.


    ¡°Caroline, I have nothing to do with those women. In fact, I had already declined Mr. Carter¡¯s invitation


    earlier in the morning.¡± forgive him! I haven¡¯t slept with you two for a long time! I really want you to


    sleep with me!¡±


    No wonder James was still awake at such ate hour. It turned out that he was here to help Charles.


    I pinched the tip of James¡¯ nose lightly. I looked at the father and son who were echoing each other and


    became convinced that Charles was the mastermind of this scene. He had yed this trick for the sole


    purpose of spending the night with me.


    ¡°Since you and your father are so inseparable, James, you can sleep with your father tonight.¡±


    ¡°Caroline, as parents, shouldn¡¯t we fulfill our son¡¯s wish?¡± Charles looked down at James and then


    turned to look at me. His deep eyes were earnest and beseeching.


    I looked away calmly, unmoved.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charles sighed helplessly, bent over, and picked James up.


    ¡°It seems that we can¡¯t sleep with Mommy for the time being. I¡¯ll sleep with you tonight.¡±


    Struggling in his arms, James dered, ¡°Daddy, Mommy said I could sleep with her.¡± Snorting, Charles


    patted James¡¯ buttock.


    ¡°You wish! I won¡¯t let you sleep with my wife if I can¡¯t sleep next to her as well.¡± James stopped


    protesting and Charles carried him to his room.


    At midnight. I was roused from my sleep when a sudden noise disturbed the quiet room. The noise was


    from outside the door.


    I struggled to open my heavy eyes and looked in the direction of the door.


    The door was pushed open, and a tall figure walked steadily to the bedside. The moonlight shone


    through the window and I was able to see his handsome face clearly.


    ¡°Charles, why are you here?¡± Still silent, Charles got on the bed and lifted the quilt beforeying next to


    me.


    He gathered me into his arms and murmured into my skin, ¡°Caroline, I missed you so much that I


    couldn¡¯t fall asleep.¡± He put his forehead against mine, and the affection in his deep-set eyes couldn¡¯t


    be ignored.


    When I stared into his bottomless eyes, I was lost for a moment and my heart raced. However, I did my


    best to appear unaffected. ¡°Is James asleep?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I had to sneak in here so I wouldn¡¯t wake him up.¡±


    Charles pulled me into his arms and kissed the corner of my lips. The kiss was affectionate and gentle


    and I pushed my body closer to Charles¡¯, indulging in the kiss, Peharps the darkness gave me the


    courage I didn¡¯t usually have, or I simply missed him. Either way, I wrapped my arms around his neck


    and kissed him back


    Our kiss petered out after a while. Charles held me closely and rested his chin against my temple,


    looking satiated and rxed.


    Embarrassed, I pushed his chest and said, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to go back.¡±


    ¡°Let me hold you for a while.¡± Charles tightened his grip on my waist. The atmosphere became


    amorous as his heavy gasps became the only sound in the quiet room. His presence was so soothing


    that I was lulled to sleep. In a trance, a low voice rumbled in my ear.


    ¡°Caroline, good night.¡±


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    After Caroline fell asleep, I left the room reluctantly. It was a long night because Caroline was not in my


    arms


    When I woke up in the morning, I asked James to get dressed and wash up by himself, and then I went


    downstairs to the kitchen.


    J was already in the kitchen and making breakfast for us. I walked in, rolled up the sleeves of my


    shirt, and ordered her, ¡°Go and take care of James. I¡¯ll make breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Moore, are you going to take away my work again?¡± J put down the things in her hands, a sad


    look in her eyes. ¡°Yes, you are right.¡±


    J had no choice but to leave her preparations for breakfast and went upstairs to help James. After


    breakfast, I sent James to school and drove to thepany. Richard walked in and put a file on my


    desk.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, Adam suddenly fainted before the trial. He is receiving treatment now.¡± I opened the file


    and looked through it. After reading all of its contents, I threw it back on the table.


    ¡°Can the police keep an eye on him?¡±


    ¡°Since he has escaped once before, the police are being more watchful and vignt this time around.¡±


    My confidence in the police¡¯s ability to do their job was high, so I didn¡¯t pursue the topic any further.


    However, I was unable to shake the worry I felt. I stared at the file for a while before turning my


    attention to Richard.


    ¡°Double the number of Caroline¡¯s bodyguards. You have to choose the best bodyguards. I don¡¯t want


    her to be in any danger again, understand?¡± I reminded him.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Richard nodded.


    I waved my hand at him, indicating for him to leave. And then I buried myself in work.

 Chapter 536: Younger Husband

    Chapter 536: Younger Husband


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    I had arranged for Elena and Carlos to go to France with my father to protect him. Tracy and J,


    however, stayed by my side for my protection.


    Nina and I met at a restaurant for lunch one day. While we were walking out of the restaurant, I saw


    several luxury carse into a halt in front of the establishment. The convoy attracted the attention of


    the passersby. They stopped and stared at the cars with awe.


    At this moment, the car doors opened one after another, and bodyguards in ck uniforms got out of


    the car. Some surrounded me, while others stood not far away from me. I stopped in my tracks,


    perplexed by what was happening.


    Seeing my confusion, J walked up to me, pointed at the men in ck, and exined, ¡°Mrs. Moore,


    what you see was arranged by our boss. He¡¯s worried that Adam will return for revenge, so he asked


    more bodyguards to protect you.¡±


    As I stared at the bodyguards, a smile tugged at my lips. I felt amused and, at the same time, moved.


    ¡°I must admit, it¡¯s so ostentatious. But it seems that Charles has been doing a great job!¡± Nina winked


    at me meaningfully.


    ¡°We¡¯d better not go out in the next few days. It¡¯ll be bad if we really get ourselves into danger,¡± I


    reminded her.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Adam had already been arrested, who knew if he had a backup n? It was better to be safe


    than sorry.


    Nina nodded in agreement.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Caroline, you must be more careful than ever, especially since you¡¯re pregnant. You¡¯re


    most vulnerable now. It¡¯ll be dreadful if someone takes advantage of the situation to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    With that, I asked some of the bodyguards to send Nina home. I, on the other hand, returned to the


    company under the protection of the remaining bodyguards. Nina called me as soon as she got home.


    When she spoke, there was uncontained joy in her voice.


    ¡°Caroline, this is the first time professional bodyguards escorted me home. Being rich is so amazing!¡± I


    smiled helplessly.


    ¡°If you like it, I can ask some of them to protect you wherever you go.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks! One experience package is enough for me. I don¡¯t like being followed anyway. Besides,


    Charles assigned them to protect you at all costs. You can have them all to yourself.¡±


    In thepany, I spent the whole afternoon in a meeting with Diego. We discussed the business


    operation of thepany. Before I knew it, it was already time for dinner.


    As soon as the meeting adjourned, Diego stood up, smoothed his wrinkled suit, and said with a smile,


    ¡°Caroline, can I invite you to dinner?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Just as I walked out of the meeting room, I saw Tracy waiting outside for me. She walked up to me


    and whispered in my ear, ¡°Mrs. Moore, Mr. Moore is here to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there,¡± I replied.


    I then apologized to Diego for not being able to fulfill my promise and hurried to the elevator.


    Diego did not seem at all bothered. He just shrugged and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let me apany you


    downstairs.¡±


    As I was wearing high heels and in a rush, I tripped over my foot and sprained my ankle.


    Good thing that Diego was quick on his feet. He instinctively held my arm to support me. If it were not


    for him, I would have fallen and hurt myself.


    ¡°Caroline, are you okay?¡± he asked with concern


    The pain from my ankle made me wince. Even so, I smiled at Diego and reassured him, ¡°I¡¯m fine.


    Thank you.¡±


    At this moment, I saw Charles making a beeline toward me. He held my other arm and wrapped me in


    his tight embrace.


    ¡°Caroline, who is he?¡± Charles asked while staring at Diego intensely.


    Diego let go of my arm and politely nodded to Charles with a smile. To stop the tension between the


    two, I introduced Charles to Diego.


    ¡°Charles, this is Diego Turner, a Harvard top student and an elite of Wall Street. He¡¯s a promising


    young man. I hired him to help me run thepany.¡±


    Diego reached out his hand to Charles for a handshake.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. In the short time I¡¯ve been here, I saw how smart and capable


    Caroline is. I envy you for having such a great wife.¡±


    Charles was unmoved. With a long face, he stared into Diego¡¯s eyes disdainfully.


    It did not seem that Charles was willing to even talk to Diego. I smiled at Diego awkwardly and pulled


    Charles¡¯s sleeve. He nced at me and reluctantly shook Diego¡¯s outstretched hand.


    ever so slowly, he took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his fingers one by one.


    ¡°I just remembered that I have something to deal with. I¡¯m afraid I have to go now. Caroline, let¡¯s make


    an appointment some other day. Goodbye.¡±


    Diego left as soon as he finished speakingI watched as he walked away. Suddenly, a familiar voice that


    was full of jealousy rang in my ears.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone far, yet you¡¯re still looking at him. Do you want him to stay? Should I call him back?¡±


    I raised my head and looked at Charles¡¯s glum expression.


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± I asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Charles answered without a second thought.


    For the second time, he took out his handkerchief and carefully wiped the sleeve of my business attire.


    That sleeve was where Diego held when he helped me up.


    Once done, Charles nodded with satisfaction and led me into the car.


    ¡°If he hadn¡¯t helped me, I would¡¯ve fallen,¡± I exined.


    ¡°I know¡± Charles threw the handkerchief into the trash can and continued, ¡°If that wasn¡¯t the case, do


    you think i¡¯d let him leave just like that?¡±


    I facepalmed, incredulous by what he had just said. While we were on the way home, my phone


    suddenly rang. It was DiegoI had a bad feeling about this. I cast a nce at Charles and answered the


    call.


    ¡°Hello¡±


    ¡°Caroline, Charles asked someone to beat me!¡± Diego roared. I could hear his anger over the phone


    I turned to look at Charles and hung up the call.


    ¡°Did you really ask someone to beat him up? Why?¡± I scoffed.


    Charles crossed his legs and leaned against his seat casually.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s younger than me.¡±


    As I stared at him with narrowed eyes, I suddenly remember what Icey had told me the other day


    ¡°It¡¯s better to find a husband who¡¯s younger than you¡­¡±Did.. did Charles hear that?


    Charles¡¯s POV


    When we arrived home, Caroline went straight to her room.


    Of course, I followed her. But just as I walked through the door, she blocked the way and said, ¡°You


    sleep in the guest room tonight.¡±


    Without waiting for my response, she shut the door to my face. I could not help but sigh as I looked at


    the closed door


    James trotted over and asked, ¡°Daddy, why are you standing outside?¡± I bent over and picked him up.


    ¡°Daddy will help you take a shower and sleep next to you.¡±


    A few momentster, James, who was sitting in the bathtub, raised his head and asked in confusion,


    ¡°Daddy, why can¡¯t we sleep with Mommy?¡±


    I pinched his cheek and squatted down beside the bathtub.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that we can¡¯t sleep with your mommy.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it?¡± James looked at me with his big, innocent eyes. It seemed that he really wanted to


    know the answer


    ¡°It¡¯s you who can¡¯t sleep with your mom,¡± I jokingly replied.


    James seriously shook his head.


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re wrong! Mommy wants to sleep next to me, but not with you! Grandma said you were


    pathetic. If it weren¡¯t for me, Mommy would have never let you sleep on her bed. Daddy, I have an idea!


    I¡¯ll help you sleep with her!¡±


    I could not help but chuckle upon hearing my son¡¯s words. The children these days were bing


    more and more difficult to fool.


    With that, I leaned forward and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Caroline had locked the door. I could not get in.


    James beckoned me toe closer, so I did.


    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ll knock on the door and enter Mommy¡¯s room. When Mommy falls asleep, I¡¯ll open the door,


    so you cane in,¡± he whispered in my ear.


    ¡°Good idea. You really are my son. You¡¯re so clever!¡± I took James out of the bathtub and changed him


    into his pajamas. I could not wait to take him to the door of Caroline¡¯s room and do as we nned


    With a cunning smile, I squatted down, gave James a high five, and hid in the corner


    James knocked on the door. A few secondster, Caroline opened the door and let James in.


    I stood in the corridor, waiting for James to open the door. To my disappointment, he did note


    out the whole night. I clenched my fists and muttered, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have believed that naughty boy.¡±


    The next morning, I saw James on the bed, holding his toys and looking at me innocentlyI marched


    towards him to confront him.


    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m sorry. I fell asleepst night,¡± James hurriedly exined.


    ¡°Hmm. So you fell asleep. I waited for you outside the whole night.¡±


    Embarrassed, James scratched his head and exined in a low voice, ¡°It smelled so good in Mommy¡¯s


    arms. I fell asleep as soon as she put me to bed. I promise I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±

 Chapter 537: Handsome Man

    Chapter 537: Handsome Man


    Charles¡¯ Pov:


    After breakfast, Caroline and I drove James to the kindergarten.


    On the way, James whispered in my ear, ¡°Daddy, I heard Mommy talking to a man on the phonest


    night.¡±


    ¡°Which man?¡±


    Caroline barred me from sleeping in her room, but she had the time to call another man at night. The


    longer I thought about it, the unhappier I was. I gripped the steering wheel tightly, the green eyed


    monster in my chest reigning supreme.


    ¡°The man he¡¯s referring to is Diego. You hit the poor man and I had to apologize to him,¡± Caroline


    exined with a helpless shrug. From my periphery, I nced at her before snorting derisively.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing to him? If he didn¡¯t get fresh with you, I wouldn¡¯t have asked someone to beat


    him up.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t get fresh with me. He helped me up out of kindness. If it weren¡¯t for him, I would have fallen.¡±


    Caroline red at me and turned her head to the other side as if she didn¡¯t want to talk to me.


    I turned the steering wheel irritably but said nothing. I was well aware of the fact that I could be very


    possessive where Caroline was concerned, but I just couldn¡¯t stand the idea of other men getting close


    to her. Besides, it was obvious that Diego had ulterior motives.


    James asked curiously, ¡°Mommy, who is Diego?¡±


    ¡°He is Mommy¡¯s colleague, a very handsome one in fact.¡± Caroline turned to James and answered with a


    twinkle in her eye.


    ¡°Handsome? Is he more handsome than Daddy?¡±


    After chewing on her answer, he finally blurted the question. Caroline was silent for two seconds. She


    looked at my face for a while and concluded, ¡°He is younger than your father.¡±


    These words were like a torrent,pletely drowning my reason. Before I had even fully thought it


    through, my foot was already mming down hard on the brake. The sound of rubber tires screeching


    against the ground as we came to a sudden stop cut through James¡¯ sentence.


    The bodyguards following our car also braked and hurried out of their car. In seconds t, they


    surrounded my car and looked around vigntly. James gripped the seat belt and asked nervously,


    ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong? Is there any bad guy?¡±


    ¡°There are no bad guys. Sit back down,¡± I retorted sharply, my cold gaze focused solely on Caroline.


    The sudden brake caught her by surprise. She was shoved forward by the car¡¯s suddenly stopping


    before the seatbelt stopped her forward momentum. Her face turned pale and she turned towards me


    nervously.


    ¡°Why did you stop in the middle of the road?¡±


    ¡°Is he so young?¡± I asked through gritted teeth.


    Caroline blinked innocently.


    ¡°He is indeed younger than you.¡± Something cold sped around my heart and squeezed, Sneering, I


    leaned into her personal space.


    ¡°So you like him? Caroline, answer me.¡±


    Caroline leaned away from me, but she had nowhere to go, trapped in the passenger seat as she was.


    She settled on ring at me.


    After a few seconds of tense silence, she broke our stare off and nced out of the window with a


    frown.


    ¡°What do you want me to say? It¡¯s true that he is young. Why are you making such a fuss over a trivial


    statement? You stopped so suddenly, people might think something is wrong with us.¡±


    I didn¡¯t care one whit what other people thought of me. The only thing I cared about was¡­Was it


    possible for her to fall in love with someone else?


    I straightened up and turned the ignition.


    We made good pace, albeit a slow one, but I was in a terrible mood the entire drive.


    After dropping James at school, we were the only ones left in the car. For a long while, the car was


    deathly silent since neither of us was willing to be the first to speak. Leaning back in my seat, I stroked


    the steering wheel with the heels of my palm and gazed at nothing in particr. Caroline lowered her


    eyes and utched her seatbelt. ¡°Maybe I should head to work in another car,¡± she dered softly, her


    hand on the doortch.


    ¡°Why? Are you in such a hurry to see that young man? Do I drive too slowly for you now?¡± I sneered at


    her but still turned the ignition.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    When we arrived at the gate of Wilson Group, I stopped the car.


    Caroline unfastened her seat belt and opened the door to alight the car.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to work. Be careful on the way.¡±


    When she turned her back to me, a wave of panic just enveloped me. I grabbed her arm and pulled her


    back into the car. Startled, Caroline screamed but I cut off her screams with my kiss. Icey¡¯s words was


    like a festering wound in my heart. It corroded every single one of my senses and left me insecure and


    scared.


    When I saw Diego¡¯s young and handsome face, jealousy flicked out like a snake¡¯s tongue. The feeling it


    roused in me left me irritable and snappish.


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    Today was a family reunion day. When I closed for the day, Charles was waiting for me downstairs. He


    picked me up and drove us back to the Moore mansion.


    The twins kissed Charles and me for a few minutes before going to y with James.


    Once they were gone, only the adults were left in the living room, but it was still lively.


    A short whileter, various dishes were served on the table and the family gathered around, everyone


    having a good time.


    ¡°You two shoulde back more often to have dinner. Zoey also wants to cook more maternity meals for


    Caroline. She has no chance to disy the maternity food she has learned before, so she has been


    comining to us,¡± Dad suggested with a smile. Grandma held my hand and pouted like a child.


    ¡°Caroline, I want you to stay at home more frequently. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡±


    smiled at her, my heart softening. Grasping her hand, I murmured softly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stay here tonight.¡±


    ¡°You young people rarely visit your elders, so you must stay the night now that you¡¯re here,¡± Mom


    echoed.


    My heart joined at the deration Was she trying to say that I would spend the night in the same room


    with Charles? .


    ¡°You have an appointment with David tonight, don¡¯t you?¡± I reminded Charles, willing him with the blinks


    of my eyes to go along with my hb. Charles narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    ¡°Really? Why don¡¯t I remember?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Didn¡¯t you talk on the phone with him on the way back?¡±


    While everyone watched our interaction raptly, Charles made a show of picking up his phone before


    going through his call log The silence stretched and my heart raced, panic seizing me


    ¡®Why does he have to expose my lie?¡± Charles raised his head slowly and stared at me with a faint smile.


    His eyes were unfathomable and I found it difficult to read his mind


    Without meaning to, I began sweating profusely as I waited for him to make me out as a liar in front of


    everyone.


    ¡°Yes, there is.¡±


    ¡°See? I¡¯ve always had a good memory.¡± It turned out to be a false rm. I smiled at him with satisfaction.


    ¨C However, before I could rx, Charles said seriously, ¡°Your memory didn¡¯t serve you well. I declined


    his request for a drink. Have you forgotten?¡±


    Spluttering, I red at him angrily, unable toe up with a retort.


    After dinner, I chatted with the elders for a while. Before long, Grandpa and Grandma began to yawn.


    When Mom noticed their incessant yawns, she immediately helped Grandma to stand up from the sofa.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go to bed. We can talk tomorrow. Charles, take Caroline upstairs so she can rest. She is


    pregnant. She needs more rest.¡±


    Charles followed me unhurriedly. I opened the door and slowly turned around to look at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Charles raised his eyebrows and stood at the door, not intending to leave.


    I had no idea what I should do. I just stood in the room and held on to the doorknob with one hand,


    leaving only a crack open.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you spend the night with the children?¡± I suggested in ast ditch attempt.


    At this time, Jerry ran to Charles and held his leg.


    ¡°Daddy¡±


    Charles bent down and picked him up.


    ¡°Why are you still up?¡±


    Jerry put his arms around his father¡¯s neck and said, ¡°I want Daddy and Mommy to sleep with me!¡±


    Charles turned to look at me for a few seconds. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with you,¡± he murmured into Jerry¡¯s hair as his


    eyes remained locked on mine. Jerry nodded happily and let Charles carry him away. Looking at their


    receding figures, I breathed a sigh of relief. I immediately closed the door and went into the bathroom to


    take a shower.


    I slept well that night. When I woke up the next morning, I felt the presence of another body in bed with


    me.


    Sull deep in sleep, Charles¡¯ eyes were closed but smooth and his handsome features were softened in


    sleep. He appeared more amiable than he usually was.


    It look a few seconds for me to get over my shock. I wanted to wake him up and demand how he got in


    when I suddenly remembered that I didn¡¯t lock the doorst night. Charles must have sneaked in at


    midnight, Where did he learn it from? He was more and more skilled at ying the rascal! How dreadful!


    I clenched my fists and struggled to get up from the bed. However, as soon as I moved, I was pulled


    back by an arm.


    The sudden change in equilibrium had me crashing against his chest, Eyes still closed, Charles rumbled


    in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Sleep a little longer with me.¡±

 Chapter 538: What’s Wrong With Your Husband

    Chapter 538: What¡¯s Wrong With Your Husband


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    After breakfast, Charles drove me back to thepany.


    Along the way, I didn¡¯t even nce at him and just focus on the scenery outside the window. Suddenly,


    my phone rang, breaking the silence in the car.


    I nced at the screen and saw that Diego was calling. I rejected the call, but he soon called again.


    Charles pressed his lips and slowly pulled over. I looked at him, visibly confused.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you stop the car?¡± He took my ringing phone away from my hand and pressed the answer key.


    His face was sullen and tense. He looked like he wanted to fight someone.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be fired, never call her again!¡± His voice was frightening and was enough to send


    shivers down anyone¡¯s spine.


    Thereafter, he ended the phone call. I looked at him with a nk stare. I couldn¡¯t understand why he was


    being so hostile against Diego.


    ¡°Charles, why did you threaten him?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Why would I need to intimidate him?¡± Charles cast me a cold nce and spoke in a


    disdainful tone.


    His firm attitude dampened my courage to go against him, and I felt ufortable.


    For as long as I¡¯de back as Caroline, he had always been kind to me. Buttely, he was getting


    more and more irritable. These days, his temper was vtile. After we arrived at thepany, he pulled


    over the car. He held the steering wheel with both hands, sullen and silent.


    I unfastened my seatbelt, ready to get off the car. But then, he stopped me. Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Caroline.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, annoyed by his cold attitude towards me. Because of how sad I was of how he treated


    me, I was distancing myself from him as well.


    ¡°Do you like him?¡± he answered, looking into my eyes.


    I was stunned for a moment. I stared back at him as anger surged in my heart.


    ¡°How could he think that I like Diego? Shouldn¡¯t he already know who I like? If I love someone else, I


    wouldn¡¯t have agreed to tus proposal! And I never would¡¯ve gotten back together with him.¡¯¡¯


    As I stared at his face, I got so annoyed that I wanted to beat him up.


    ¡°Charles, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s always fooling around with other women outside of our rtionship. Do


    not lump me in with you Got it?¡±


    ¡° I¡¯ve sever elsayed you,¡± Charles countered with a frown


    ¡°We¡¯re talking about you right now, Caroline. Stay away from other men Have you forgotten already?


    Simon courted you, seemingly out of love. But in truth, he had an uiter move


    Dies is my colleague I¡¯ve never crossed the line with him Charles, get your head out of your ass. I¡¯m not


    as dirty or cheap as you thinko I was so angry that my blood pressure soured. I felt a dull paining


    from my lower abdomen. Thereafter, I unfastened my seatbelt, got out of the car, siamined the door, and


    went away Cod¡¯ How could Charles be so unreasonable


    Upon entering my office, I felt so dispirited. I had nowhere to vent my anger, so I took out my phone and


    sent Charles a message.


    ¡°Don¡¯te to pick me up tonight. I don¡¯t want to see you!¡±


    I texted him several other messages just to alleviate some of my anger.


    As I sat on the office chair, tears streamed down my cheeks like beads from a broken ne. I sulked


    for what felt like a lifetime.


    ¡®What on earth had I done to make him think that I¡¯ve fallen in love with someone else? Besides, I only


    see Diego while I¡¯m at work! From the very beginning, Charles has never trusted me. He always has it


    out for me,¡¯ Iined inwardly. Right after work, I left thepany building. I found Charles¡¯ car


    waiting downstairs. I shot it a cold nce before looking away, hailing a cab, and getting in.


    The kids were in the Moore mansion along with the elders, so I made an appointment with Icey and Nina


    at Starlight Restaurant. Once the dishes were served, I ate and chatted with them.


    ¡°Caroline, you look like you¡¯re in a bad mood. Did Charles upset you again?¡± Icey asked, holding her


    chin. Nina, on the other hand, took a sip of her wine and mmed it on the table. I could tell that she was


    angry.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days since the proposal and he¡¯s already upset you. Men are so infuriating!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little upset.¡± I lowered my head while casually stirring the soup in my bowl.


    The thought of what Charles said to me during the day brought tears to my eyes. Just then, a knock on


    the door interrupted our conversation. All three of us nced at the door at the same time and saw a


    man smiling at us. He stood at the door, holding a ss of red wine. J stood outside the door beside


    the man and said, ¡°Mrs. Moore, Mr. Carter wants to propose a toast to you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Carter?¡± I couldn¡¯t remember who the man was even while I was staring at him. The man walked in


    and said, ¡°Mrs. Moore, I¡¯m Bill Carter. We met here a few days ago. Do you remember? I assure you that


    what happened on that day was a misunderstanding. I heard that you¡¯re here with your friends tonight,


    so I came here to apologize to you.¡±


    It finally dawned on me who he was. I smiled and asked, ¡°What have you done wrong that requires you


    to apologize to me, Mr. Carter?¡±


    ¡°When I invited Mr. Moore for dinner that day, he refused me. His secretary said that he wanted to have


    dinner with his wife. I thought it was just an excuse. And when I met him hereter, I asked those


    beautiful women I brought to invite Mr. Moore for a drink. I thought that alcohol and women were the best


    tools to use to ensure our cooperation. But now, I realize that I was wrong. After that night, Mr. Moore


    wished to cut all ties with me. Only then did I realize what kind of mistake that I¡¯ve made. Mr. Moore is a


    true gentleman. He¡¯s different from the rest of us.¡± Bill appeared to be remorseful as he stared into his


    ss of wine.


    I started the bowl of soup with my spoon, listening intently to his story. Seeing that I wouldn¡¯t respond or


    react, Bill¡¯s voice became fainter and fainter, and fear appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Based on what you just told us, you should apologize to Charles, not Caroline. Why are you apologizing


    to her?¡± usted Nina


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried that she might misunderstand her husband. He''s a gentleman. He truly cares about his


    wife. What happened that day was my mistake. But I do hope that you won¡¯t get at me for it, Mrs. Moore.


    How about this? I¡¯ll punish myself by drinking three sses of wine continuously. If that doesn¡¯t satisfy


    you, I¡¯ll drink as much as you¡¯d like me to drink


    Moving said that, he started gulping onerge ss of wine. The one followed behind him was probably


    his assistant, who umedistuly poured another ss for him


    Aller having drunde three ces in total, Bill looked at me and said to the person beside him, ¡°Fill it up


    again.¡±


    That¡¯s not necessary I¡¯ve felt your sikenty, Mr Carter, There¡¯s no need for you to drink any more.


    However, I can¡¯t make a decision on Charles¡¯ behalf when ites to business. You¡¯ll have to talk to him


    instead.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll apologize to Mr. Moore. Anyway, I¡¯ll let youdies have your dinner. See you again next time!¡±


    Bill nodded, giving us an awkward smile before leaving.


    Price he had left, we started chatting again. Icey shifted the topic to Charles As I recalled what had


    happened these past few days, I heaved a heavy sigh. ¡°I think something¡¯s wrong with Charles.¡±


    Just then, the door opened and I heard a deep voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your husband?¡±


    Upon hearing his voice, I was flustered. I turned around and saw Charles standing at the door, followed


    by David.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask yourself? You¡¯re Caroline¡¯s husband, but you¡¯re not doing what a husband must do!¡±


    Nina shot him a cold nce, offering him no politeness. Icey chimed in, ¡°Caroline is pregnant and you¡¯re


    stressing her out on purpose. Are you willfully making her suffer? Back when you proposed, you spoke


    such honeyed words. It¡¯s only been a while since then, but you¡¯ve already shown your true colors!¡±


    Charles didn¡¯t seem to care about whatever they said. He approached me and ced his hand on the


    back of my chair. ¡°Do you mind if I sit here, Caroline?¡¯


    ¡°He¡¯s acting nice and gentle on purpose. but really he¡¯s just¡­¡¯ I thought.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± I sprang to my feet and avoided him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± I was starting to feel nauseous again. I leaned over the sink, retching for a


    time. In the mirror, I saw my face was as pale as a sheet of paper. Charles walked in and gently closed


    the door.


    I nced at him through the mirror and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Charles walked towards me until he stopped right behind me. While staring at me he asked, ¡°Are you


    mad at me?¡±


    He had a deep look in his eyes. And I could tell from them that he was trying so hard to restrain himself.


    His body was pressed against me. I sensed that something was amiss. I looked down and felt something


    warm touching my legs. I grabbed the edge of the sink, wanting to leave. He held my arms firmly and let


    out a sigh.


    ¡°My wife seems to have a liking for younger, better men. As your husband, am I not allowed to feel


    angry?¡±


    I tried to remove his hands from my arms, but I failed.I was so furious that I pushed him hard through his


    chest. ¡°When did I even like another man? Charles, stop speaking ill of me!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you like someone?¡±


    ¡°NO!¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t like Diego?¡± Charles grunted.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t like him!¡± All the anger, resentment, and sadness burst forth from my heart like a torrent. I


    gave up on struggling. My voice had gown hoarse, and I had lost all my strength


    ¡°How could he do this to me? Over and over, he doubts my fidelity to him!¡¯ .


    Charles stared deeply into my eyes. Then, he held my hand and embraced me.

 Chapter 539: Faint

    Chapter 539: Faint


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    Once my duty was over, I went to the hospital to visit Vivian. Of course, I did not forget to bring a gift for


    her.


    Vivian was lying on the bed, her face plump and ruddy.


    Judging from her well-being, she was being taken good care of.


    ¡°Your presence is enough. You didn¡¯t have to bring me a gift,¡± she said with a faint smile.


    ¡°The gift is for the baby. Babies love gifts. Look at him. He¡¯s so cute!¡± My heart softened as I stared at the


    sleeping little boy in the crib


    ¡°I thought he¡¯s only cute when he¡¯s asleep. God, I was so annoyed these days whenever he¡¯s awake. I


    thought giving birth was already hard enough. I didn¡¯t expect that raising a child would be harder.¡± Vivian


    comined.


    Even so, she could not stop smiling. 1 Sitting on the edge of the bed, Spencer listened quietly to his


    wife¡¯sints and teasingly said, ¡°Justst night, I saw someone hold the baby and refuse to put him


    down.¡±


    ¡°But your mother took him away in the end.¡± Vivian snorted and got a little worked up when she recalled


    what had happened the other night.


    ¡°Mom was just worried that you wouldn¡¯t have a good rest. It might not be obvious, but she wanted to


    help you take care of the child,¡± Spencer exined in a low voice.


    I held Vivian¡¯s hand and patted it.


    ¡°What you should do now is take care of yourself. Don¡¯t think about anything else.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried. You know that Spencer¡¯s mother doesn¡¯t like me. Who knows if she¡¯ll take the baby


    away from me?¡± Vivian winked at me meaningfully after saying this.


    I understood what she meant at once. I turned to Spencer and asked, ¡°You won¡¯t let that happen, will


    you?¡±


    Seeing that Vivian and I resonated with each other, Spencer was at a loss whether tough or cry.


    ¡°Of course, nobody can take our son away from us,¡± he promised. Vivian cast a nce at him and


    warned, ¡°Good. I¡¯ll remember your promise. Caroline is my witness.¡±


    ¡°I always keep my word,¡± Spencer retorted through gritted teeth.


    I went to a nearby cafe after visiting Vivian. When I sat down, I remembered that I could not drink coffee


    as I was pregnant.


    Because of this, I ordered two cups of coffee for J and Tracy instead and asked them to sit with me.


    The sunlight was shining through the window, illuminating the coffee shop with a warm glow. I touched


    my baby bump and gazed outside the window. At the next table, two girls were chatting excitedly.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. I just came from his office. Mr. Charles Moore asked me to be the model for their


    new car.¡±


    At the mention of the name, I turned around and looked at them. These girls looked like they were in


    their twenties¨Cso pretty and fashionable for their age.


    ¡°Is Mr. Moore really cold and unapproachable as the others say?¡± the other girl curiously asked.


    ¡°it¡¯s called temperament. But the truth is, he¡¯s easy-going. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s straight to the point and has


    no time for pleasantries. But what fascinated me most is¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°He has this captivating force on him, which makes me want to get close to him.¡±


    After saying that, the girl blushed and bit her lip.


    ¡°Wow. Are you-¡± The girl suddenly stopped speaking.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Shh¡­¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The two girls exchanged a nervous nce and then looked at me. Upon realizing who I was, they


    lowered their heads in guilt and quickly paid their bill. Although I was smiling on the outside, my blood


    was boiling. I could not help but tighten the grip on my cup in anger


    J and Tracy followed my gaze. When they saw who I was staring at, they immediately reassured


    me.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, they¡¯re just talking nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. How could Mr. Moore talk to nobodies like them?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true, though. Thepany is looking for a model,¡± I calmly replied.


    J and Tracy nced at each other, having no idea how to defend Charles. I was no longer in the


    mood to stay there, so I stood up and left.


    After lunch, I stayed at home and did not go out the whole afternoon. While I was going to get changed,


    my phone suddenly rang, I picked it up and saw that it was Charles who was calling. I was hesitant at


    first, but I answered the call in the end.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick the kids up from the Moore mansion. Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I agreed dully. Suddenly, what the twodies said at the cafe crossed my mind, and I felt a pang


    in my heart. I opened my mouth to ask something but decided not to on second thought. Without another


    word, I hung up the call.


    At this moment, I got up from the sofa. But then, I suddenly felt dizzy.


    My vision went blurry. I reached out to hold on to something but failed. I fell onto the cold, hardwood floor


    and then everything went ck.


    ¡°Caroline, Caroline¡­¡±


    I could hear someone calling my name. I tried to open my eyes. It was then that I noticed that my


    breathing was weak andborious,


    ¡°Caroline?¡±


    The familiar voice, along with his broad and warm chest, made me gradually regain my consciousness.


    I was still dizzy, but at least I was awake.


    ¡°Charles, is that you?¡± I reached out and touched his face. Before I knew it, tears were streaming down


    my face.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Charles replied while holding my hand.


    Panic was written all over his face.


    I must have worried himn. At this moment, the doctor came in and told us his diagnosis.


    ¡°The patient hasn¡¯t fully recovered from the car identst time. In addition, it seems that she got


    stressedtely, so she fainted. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯s in a fragile state right now. You shouldn¡¯t leave her


    alone.¡±


    Charles lowered his eyes guiltily and kissed my hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Caroline. I was careless.¡±


    I looked up at him. When our eyes met, I felt warmer in my heart However, I suddenly recalled the


    conversation between the two girls at the cafe, which made me unconsciously withdraw my hand But


    Charles held my hand tighter is thus the first time you fainted?¡± the doctor inquired I thought for a


    moment and answered, ¡°This is the second time¡±


    Then you should be more careful. To be frank, you¡¯re not in perfect health. You must pay extra attention


    to your diet when you get home. Eat more times a day, but have less serving every time. Also, don¡¯t get


    up quickly after you¡¯re sitting for too long, or you¡¯ll feel dizzy and faint again if your condition gets worse.


    You will need to be hospitalized for medical treatment.¡±


    The doctor left not long after, but my headache became worse. I unconsciously touched my forehead


    and felt something on it. There was a bandage on my forehead. I must have hit my head when I fainted.


    Charles sat beside me and took my hand off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s itchy,¡± I protested. It was true. It hurt and itched.


    ¡°The doctor said that although the wound is not deep, it will take a few days to heal. Just put up with it.¡± I


    looked up at him aggrievedly. To coax me, Charles reached out and wrapped me in his embrace. His


    warm and strong chest was soforting. Just like the girl said, he indeed had a captivating force. I let


    out a snort and looked at him with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t let other girls lean in your arms, did you?¡±


    ¡°What? What other girls?¡± Charles frowned and stared at me confusedly. I lowered my eyes, fiddled with


    his shirt, and shyly exined, ¡°I heard from a girl at the cafe that you had this pulling force that she


    couldn¡¯t help but want to get close to you.¡± Charles chuckled.


    ¡°Caroline, are you worried that I¡¯m messing around with other women?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not! You can do whatever you want!¡± I struggled to get out of his grasp and tried to push him


    away. As usual, Charles did not let me. He held me tighter and even rested his chin against my neck.


    ¡°Caroline, I didn¡¯t, and will never be unfaithful to you. And just so you know I will never let any woman


    lean in my arms.¡±


    His deep and sexy voice soothed my restlessness and made my heart pound in my chest.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    When we arrived at Garden Street, the elders from the Moore mansion had all rushed over to meet us.


    ¡°Caroline, how are you? Why did you faint all of a sudden?¡± Grandma worriedly asked. Worry and


    apprehension were written all over her face. Before I could answer Grandma¡¯s questions, Alice held her


    arm and queried, ¡°Caroline, was it serious?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just fainted and identally bumped my head,¡± I reassured them.


    ¡°You bumped your head? Isn¡¯t it bad enough?¡± Grandma nced at my belly and looked at my forehead.


    Suddenly, her eyes brimmed with tears, I patted her on the back and reassured her, ¡°Grandma, 1 swear


    it isn¡¯t that serious. The wound will heal in a few days. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Grandma sighed,


    ¡°If you say so. Charles, you should pay more attention to your wife. Try to postpone all your social


    engagements until she gives birth to the baby. Spend more time with her. Your wife is more important


    than work. You¡¯re lucky nothing happened to her this time. Otherwise, you would¡¯ve been sorry for the


    rest of your life!¡±


    ¡°Your Grandma is right. Be alert even when you¡¯re sleeping. In herst trimester, she might find it difficult


    to get up. so you should apany her to the bathroom,¡± Alice advised.


    ¡°Okay I¡¯ll be sure to keep an eye on her more,¡± Charles promised. He was standing behind me with his


    hands on any shoulders And when he spoke, his alone was unusually solemn.


    After dinner, the elders said a few more words to us before they left


    When I was about to go upstairs, I felt my feet suddenly leave the floor


    It turned out that Charles had picked me up, intending to carry nie up the stairs.


    Started, I wrapped my arms around his neck ¡°Are you going to carry me in your arms wherever I go from


    now on?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Charles replied without a second thought. It was a little exaggerated for him to carry me


    everywhere when I could walk on my own. But it was truethat I was weak and needed to be more careful


    Since he volunteered to carry me, I just let him be.


    ¡°Shall I take you upstairs?¡± Charles asked pleasantly while carrying me bridal style.


    ¡°And then?¡± I asked with raised eyebrows.


    Then¡­¡±


    He pondered over the meaning of that word.


    Suddenly, his face lit up, and he stared into my eyes excitedly. Upon realizing what I had just asked, my


    mind went nk for a second, and my face turned beet red. I closed my eyes in embarrassment and did


    not dare to look at him. The next thing I knew, Charles opened the bedroom door and put me on the bed.


    Then, he bent over, held the back of my head with one hand, and put a pillow under my head with the


    other. I put my hands on his chest and pushed him away.


    ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Are you driving me away again?¡± Charles raised his eyebrows at me. Instead of leaving, he leaned


    closer and said,


    ¡°Caroline, the doctor said that you¡¯re weak. As your husband, it¡¯s my job to take care of you, especially at


    night.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you. Just ask Tracy and J to keep mepany.¡±


    I had a feeling that he was going to press his lips against mine, so-1 hurriedly pushed him away.


    ¡°Nope. I won¡¯t be at ease. They can be careless and clumsy sometimes, so I¡¯ll take care of you myself


    instead.¡±


    Charles stared into my eyes and reminded me, ¡°You haven¡¯t taken a shower yet.¡±


    As he spoke, his fingers wandered on my body and unbuttoned my shirt. What he had just done made


    my heart skip a beat.


    So, I grabbed his hand and asked crossly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°We already have three sons. Why do you still feel shy when I take off your clothes?¡±


    ¡°Well, I think I¡¯ve taken your clothes off at least a hundred times. Maybe even a thousand.¡± Charles


    skillfully unbuttoned my shirt, revealing my thin bra.


    ¡°Charles, stop talking nonsense. I don¡¯t need you to take off my clothes!¡± I snapped. I put my hands over


    my chest and stared daggers at him.. To my surprise, Charles straightened up, got out of bed, and


    walked toward the bathroom.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to run the bath. We¡¯ll go to bed after you take a shower.¡±

 Chapter 540: A Baby Shower

    Chapter 540: A Baby Shower


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I took a break from work for a few days and rested at home, But today, I returned to thepany and


    resumed work


    As soon as I sat down in my office, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    A clerk of the personnel department came in and handed me a document, which was a girl¡¯s resume.


    ¡°Miss Wilson, there is a girl who wants to apply for the position of your assistant.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need an assistant for the time being. Just refuse her.¡± I took the pen and knocked it on the table


    carelessly


    ¡°But she said she was your cousin.¡±


    ¡°My cousin?¡± Surprised, I stopped fiddling with the pen and paid attention to the clerk.


    ¡°Send her in,¡± I dered, my curiosity piqued. A youngdy walked in She looked to be about the same


    age with me.


    ¡°Miss Wilson, my name is Helen Dewar. I¡¯m the daughter of Uncle Edward¡¯s elder sister.¡±


    Frowning, I inspected every inch of her face carefully and found that there was a little simrity in our


    facial features,


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As a matter of fact, Dad once told me he had an elder sister, but he had lost touch with her years ago.


    It certainly never urred to me that her daughter would seek me out.


    ¡°Helen, why the sudden visit?¡± I asked in confusion 1 Helen sighed, with a tinge of sadness on her


    face.


    ¡°I¡¯m the only child of my father, but he had issues with alcohol Last year, while he was drunk, he died in


    a car ident. So now, I¡¯m all alone. I used to work in a different city, but when I heard that I have a


    cousin here, I decided to apply for a job here so we can get to know each other better ¡±


    ¡°Alone? What about the rest of your family?¡±


    ¡°More than ten years ago, my mother married another man after divorcing my father because he was


    an alcoholic have no idea where she is now.¡± Helen shrugged, looking like her mother¡¯s unknown


    whereabouts was old news My heart softened a little as I stared at her. She must have had a tough life.


    But the issue was that I didn¡¯t want Helen to be my assistant since I really didn¡¯t need one. However, if


    she was really my cousin, Dad would have wanted me to take her in


    ¡°You are my only family now, Miss Wilson,¡± she muttered softly, her eyes wide and beseeching. I


    thought for a moment and reached out my hand to her with a smile.


    ¡°In that case, you are wee to join us here at the Wilson Group, Miss Dewar. I hope you enjoy


    working here with us. Oh, and when we are alone, you can call me Caroline¡±


    ¡°Thank you ¡±


    For a moment, Helen was stunned and remained unresponsive. But the next second, she regained her


    mobility and lurched forward to shake hands with me Helen turned out to be capable with the help of


    her colleagues, she soon became familiar with her duties


    Her capabilities amazed me and my impression of her surged


    After the meeting in the afternoon, Helen came out of the meeting room and followed me with some


    documents in her arms.


    ¡°Caroline, can I ask you out to dinner?¡± she asked in a low voice Before I could reply. J who was


    next to me whispered in my ear,


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, Mr. Moore is waiting for you downstairs. He came to pick you up for the party.¡± I nodded


    and turned to Helen


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Helen, but I already have a prior engagement, so I won¡¯t be able to have dinner with you


    tonight. But we can certainly have dinner another day.¡±


    At this precise moment, Diego walked out of the office, but stopped when he saw me ¡°Caroline, are you


    done for the day?Yes I have another appointment. In fact, I need to leave right now. Diego, this is my


    new assistant, Helen Dewar She is new here and not familiar with thepany. Can you take care of


    her for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course Helen, if you have anything that you don¡¯t understand, just ask me.¡± Diego smiled and


    nodded at Helen


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± A grateful smile curved my lips, but then I became conscious of the fact that


    Charles was waiting for me Swiftly, I turned around and hurried out of the building.


    Briefly, I heard Helen saying something to Diego before she followed me 3 Charles stood next to the


    car, the exquisite high end suit fitting his body like a glove. It sharpened the angles of his body and


    made it hard for anyone to take their eyes off him to His long legs quickly ate up the distance between


    us.


    ¡°Are you done for the day?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The party¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, Helen walked up to Charles with a smile and extended her hand out


    for him to shake


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr Moore. I¡¯m Caroline¡¯s cousin, Helen Dewar.¡±


    Unhappy with the intrusion, Charles frowned. He nced at Helen coldly and summarily dismissed


    her.


    ¡°The party is about to begin. In fact, David just called to ask when we¡¯ll arrive. Let¡¯s go,¡± Charles


    exined in a soft tone, his hand sping my wrist.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I agreed with a smile. Charles opened the door with one hand and with the other, helped me


    into the car. To most people, Charles came across as forbidding and rather cold, but he always treated


    me like a delicate flower. The contrast in his demeanor and appearance made him intriguing and


    extremely appealing No wonder so many women kept trying to get closer to him,


    A derisive snort curled my lips but I tamped it down because we were in public and other people were


    present


    I rolled down the window and waved at Helen.


    ¡°The next few days are going to be hectic You should take this opportunity to rest after dinner.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Bye, Caroline.¡± As the car drove away from thepany, I became lost in my thoughts.


    Helen had no one now that her mother left and her father died. Had I been too nonchnt in my


    attitude towards her?


    Even though I wasn¡¯t particrly pleased with the idea of a hitherto unknown cousin suddenly springing


    up on me, I felt like I should be more obliged to her because we were rted by blood. Since she came


    to me, then it would stand to reason that she had no one else out there to seek support from li Helen


    were to prove that she was a trustworthy person, maybe I should find a way to help her more


    While pondering the situation, it urred to me that I could seek Charles¡¯ opinion on the matter I


    turned to him and exined briefly, ¡°Helen is my aunt¡¯s daughter I forgot to introduce the two of you


    properly because we were in a hurry¡±


    ¡°Have you investigated her im?¡± Charles asked brusquely, cutting to the chase


    ¡°Not yet ¡±


    His question reminded me ol the fact that I had epted Helen¡¯s words at surface value. It never even


    urred to


    me to research her background and confirm for myself whether she was telling the truth or not Charles


    hummed for a few seconds before turning his attention towards Richard. ¡°I want you to do a


    background check on Helen Dewar. The more detailed, the better¡±


    A small smile lifted my lips. Charles had a thing for investigating everything


    But even I should admit that it was always good to be cautious.


    A whileter we arrived at our destination. After getting out of the car, Charles and I walked into the


    house


    Vivian¡¯s son, Leo Patel, was one month old today. Vivian and Spencer held a party and invited all of


    their friends to celebrate it


    When we arrived, Icey and David were already there. Standing in the bedroom, Vivian held her son in


    her arms and grinned from ear to ear.


    ¡°Look at him. He eats eight times a day. Now he is as fat as a piggy.¡± The little boy was chubby, lying


    on Vivian¡¯s shoulder and smacking his lips. He was very cute. Icey pinched the little boy¡¯s face, her


    eyes bright and expectant.


    ¡°Can I hold him?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Vivian promised. She handed the baby to Icey and taught her how to hold him properly.


    ¡°This is so amazing,¡± Icey gushed, surprised. The little boy was not afraid of strangers at all. He


    wrapped his arms around Icey¡¯s neck and smiled at her.


    ¡°If you like children, you should have one with your husband as soon as possible. Since this boy came


    to our home, our family has been extremely lively.¡±


    As Vivian spoke, her phone suddenly rang. She picked up the phone and looked at the caller ID. Her


    face darkened and she rejected the call immediately.


    ¡°I need to make a phone call. Please take care of Leo for a while.¡±


    After Vivian left, I turned to Icey in confusion.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Icey spared a moment to ensure Vivian was not going to return anytime soon


    before shuffling closer to me.


    ¡°Do you remember Emily, Vivian¡¯s mother? She is pregnant and the baby is Ethan¡¯s. The stepmother is


    pregnant with the stepson¡¯s child. What a scandal!¡±


    My eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Daniel is known to have a very bad temper. I don¡¯t think he will forgive Emily.¡± Icey shook her head and


    ventured a guess, ¡°I heard Ethan has lost the ability to father a child after that, and Daniel is too old to


    have any other child. This child will definitely be delivered since it will be Daniel¡¯s only grandchild, but I


    don¡¯t think the Johnson family will keep Emily alive after the baby is born.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why she keeps calling Vivian. She wants Vivian to help her escape.¡± I spected based on her


    words.

 Chapter 541: What Was The Point Of Being Young

    Chapter 541: What Was The Point Of Being Young


    Charles¡¯s POV


    Once the party was about to end, Caroline yawned. I raised my wrist to check the time. Then, I sprang


    to my feet and strode towards Caroline. As I carried her, I said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m taking Caroline


    home.¡±


    Half asleep. Caroline tilted her head towards the car window,


    I adjusted her position, so that she could lean on my shoulder while I continued driving.


    Caroline frowned, rubbing her head against my shoulder. It took some time, but she was able to find a


    comfortable sleeping position and drifted into sleep.


    I stopped the car at the red light. Her face looked so innocent while she slept. Her eyshes were


    curly, and her skin was really smooth. Seeing her like this made me realize that she was actually more


    beautiful than I believed she was


    I felt like my cold, icy heart was melting away because of her tenderness.


    I was filled with the desire to kiss her, but in the end, I just started the car and went home. By the time


    we arrived at Garden Street, Caroline had already fallen asleep


    I unfastened her seat belt and carried her back to her room. Her eyes were half-closed, and her


    eyshes were fluttering


    ¡°Are we home yet?¡± she asked drowsily


    ¡°Yep.¡± She looked like she wanted to open her eyes, but she couldn¡¯t resist the urge to sleep and soon


    drifted into slumber I bent over and gently ced her on the bed. Then, I sat beside her just to stare at


    her pretty face


    I brushed the lock of hair off her forehead, and nted a kiss on her forehead. When I looked down at


    her finely shaped nose, I kissed it and then nted another kiss on her lips.


    It was hard to resist the urge to kiss every inch of her face,


    Unable to stand it any longer, she groaned and forcibly opened her eyes. ¡°I want to take a shower.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you there.¡±


    ¡°okay¡±


    ¡°Are you going to undress yourself or would you want my help?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Please help me,¡± she said, reaching out her arms I brushed her hair back and kissed the side of her


    face when my fingertips reached the buttons of her clothes, my heart raced for some reason


    Soon, I took off her clothes, put them aside, and then I began taking off her pants.


    But before I could take them off, she kicked me hard


    The kick wasn¡¯t that heavy, but I was caught off guard.I looked at her in disbelief


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Carolme asked back, struggling to get up


    ¡°Well, you asked me to help you take off your clothes, right?¡±


    ¡°I said no such thing! Why on earth would L. You know what? Get outta here!¡± Caroline¡¯s face turned


    red, and she looked away from me


    Obviously, she was just pretending not to remember anything, and she refused to admit what she had


    said earlier. I looked at her, speechless and uncertain of to clear things out. Caroline red at me,


    clearly feeling ashamed. Then, she rushed into the bathroom. After taking a shower, she came over


    and lifted the quilt.


    Because of that, my naked lower body was exposed to the open air Caroline was stunned she looked


    away. Visibly panicking


    ¡°Charles, why don¡¯t you have any pants on?¡±


    ¡®I prefer sleeping naked.¡±


    Seeing her blush like that made me chuckle and it put me in a good mood. Then, I slowly used the


    quilt to cover myself


    After turning off the light, I embraced her. Caroline wanted to break free, but I held her even tighter. I


    nuzzled my chin against her hair, and lightly spanked her buttock.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Time to sleep.¡± Caroline¡¯s body stiffened for a moment. Satisfied, I closed my eyes and drifted to


    sleep. The next morning, I got up early to jog. Once I hadpleted ap and a half, I saw a familiar


    face approaching me. I quickened my pace to take a closer look. It really was Diego


    ¡°I see you¡¯re also here for a morning run, Charles,¡± Diego greeted me with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯rete, and I¡¯m almost finished¡± I said, casting him a cold nce.


    ¡°Young people like you enjoy sleeping in I guess.¡±


    Diego simply smiled at me and began warming up.


    ¡°Would you like to run with me?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± I stopped and waited for him to finish the warm-up. As I looked at his young, handsome face, I


    was filled with renewed energy When we started running. I quickened my face and soon left him far


    behind I managed to finish threeps around theke, while Diego only did one and he was already out


    of breath.


    Gasping for air, he stopped, bent down, and held his knees. His face turned red as he waved at me.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t run anymore Charles, I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re so athletic!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re so weak¡± I eyed him up and down, and looked away in disgust.


    ¡°He may be young, but he can¡¯t even beat me yet.¡¯


    Satisfied, I went home to take a shower and changed my clothes. Then Richard came and reported,


    ¡°Boss, Helen is indeed the daughter of Edward¡¯s sister.¡±


    I turned my phone on and told Caroline about the news


    That evening, when I was about to pick Caroline up. David called me, asking for help. Because of that,


    I had to send Caroline a message regarding this, and told the bodyguards to escort her home. By the


    time I finished dealing with David¡¯s problem, it was already past midnight. I went back home and


    directly went to the bedroom.


    Caroline had already fallen asleep I walked over and squatted at the bedside, watching her sleep as


    the bedsidep illuminated her angelic face


    ¡°Charles.Caroline was calling out my name in her sleep.It warmed my heart to hear her voice and it


    made me smile.I brushed the hair on her cheek and tucked it behind her ear ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± I whispered


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    When I opened my eyes in the morning, I saw Charles¡¯s broad chest I stared at hunn for some time His


    jawline was perfect and itpelled me to touch it. Before I could move, he woke up


    ¡°Do I look handsome?¡± Charles asked.


    ¡°Yes, you are¡±


    Even after so many years, I couldn¡¯t help but be so captivated by his dashing face


    ¡°Good morning.¡± he said, looking right into my eyes. The sound of his still hoarse voice was so sexy


    Just seeing him look at me so lovingly warmed my heart. He was so gentle this morning


    ¡°Good morning. Were you able to solve David¡¯s problemst night?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Charles nodded before kissing me on the lips.


    My heart trembled. Before I could turn my face away, he held the back of my head and kissed me


    passionately. So many years had passed since I first met him. From a kid to an adult, and from being a


    little girl to a mother, I was still fond of his lips,


    He seldom ever said sweet words, but he was really good at kissing.


    I loved kissing him. And each time he kissed me, it filled my heart with desire. I believed that I would


    spend the rest of my days with him, and I didn¡¯t want to be with anybody else, Because I was obsessed


    with his face, his figure, and his love for me. As long as he could have faith in me, I would forgive him


    for what he did. I could tell from Charles¡¯ kiss that he was raging with desire.


    I even felt my clothes loosening up.


    ¡°Charles,¡± I murmured.


    When he moved away from my lips, I tried to catch my breath.


    Thereafter, he nted a kiss on my belly. His kiss was so gentle and loving.


    He then rested his head on my tummy and said, ¡°Caroline, I feel like our daughter is saying something


    to me.¡±


    ¡°Really? What did she say?¡± I craned my neck to look directly at his face.


    ¡°She said that she likes me.¡±


    ¡°Well, of course, she does! You¡¯ve been looking forward to her arrival for so long.¡± I broke intoughter


    and covered my lower abdomen.


    Just then, we heard someone knocking on the door from the outside.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, get up!¡± James stood outside the door along with his two younger brothers.


    The sound of their voices were getting louder and louder. We could hear the noise from inside the room


    Hearing their voices warmed my heart though. Charles and I exchanged nces, put on our clothes,


    and prepared to go out. He was moving so sluggishly though. He nuzzled his face against my arms,


    refusing to get up for a minute or so. I could feel his lips on my skin. He was creasing his eyebrows.


    And I could tell that he was annoyed that we got disturbed


    I nudged his shoulder and jokingly said, ¡°Hurry up! The kids are waiting outside.¡±


    ¡°Let them wait! I locked the doorst night, so they won¡¯t be able toe in.¡± Charles chuckled and


    nted


    another kiss on my lips. Just then, my phone rang, causing us to cease kissing. I stared at him while


    wiping my mouth and answering the phone. The call was from Diego. I looked at Charles and saw the


    displeasure on his face. He was staring daggers at the phone screen, looking like he was ready to kill


    someone.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I answered the phone.


    ¡°Caroline, where are you?¡± asked Diego. Before I could answer, Charles took my phone away. He


    gritted his teeth, creased his eyebrows, and gunted.


    ¡°Caroline is on her husband¡¯s bed.¡± Right after he finished his sentence, he hung up. I looked at him.


    letting out an exasperated algh,


    ¡°Why are you being so childish?¡±


    ¡°He knows that you have a husband, and yet he keeps on bothering you!¡± Charles responded.


    ¡°He¡¯s calling for work,¡¯ I gaich is


    ¡°You have no idea what kind of person he really is. What if he¡¯s just taking the opportunity to get closer


    to you?¡± he countered


    This time, I was rendered speechless.


    Charles pressed his forehead against mine. His gaze was so deep and intense.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be away on a business trip, but I¡¯ll be back in three days. Be a good girl and stay at home Make


    sure to stay away from Diego!¡±


    ¡°Business trip?¡± I looked at him, visibly surprised. Why is he leaving so suddenly?¡¯


    Charles brushed my hair and replied, ¡°I need to make some negotiations regarding a project personally.


    Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back soon. You can move back to the Moore mansion while I¡¯m away. I¡¯m worried


    about you being alone.¡±


    After breakfast, Charles packed his bags and drove me to the Moore mansion. Once we arrived, he left


    right away Meanwhile, Alice assisted me to the living room sofa, happily caressing my baby bump.


    ¡°Did the baby kick today?¡± I looked down to touch my baby bump and said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s such a good girl. She¡¯s already so considerate of her mother.¡± Alice stared at my belly,


    suppressing her excitement


    ¡°By the way, how many days will Charles be away on his business trip?¡±


    ¡°Three days.¡±


    ¡°Actually you can stay here for as long as you like. I¡¯ll ask the cook to prepare nutritious food for you,¡±


    she responded


    ¡°Aww Thank you!¡± Life in the Moore mansion was in but cozy. In the evening, after taking a shower,


    1 leaned against the headboard and couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Charles had been away for two days. It had


    only been two days since west saw each other, but I already missed him so much.


    Without him sleeping by my side, I felt like there was a hole in my heart 3 During the middle of that


    night, when I finally fell asleep. I felt someoney beside me on the warm bed I was a light sleeper, so I


    was awakened right away


    ¡°No need to be afraid. It¡¯s me,¡± said a man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Charles? | asked tentatively


    ¡°Yes, honey It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to return tomorrow?¡± I looked into his eyes, uncertain if I was just dreaming


    He brushed my hair with his palm, and he looked at me lovingly


    ¡°Yes, I came back ahead of time. Does that make you happy.¡±


    ¡°Yup!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy too,¡± he said, kissing my lips Then, he lifted up my pajamas and nted a kiss on my belly


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re a married couple Why do you have to ask that question?¡± I looked away, trying not to make eye


    contact


    ¡°I want to hear you say it.¡± His eyes were filled with desire in this moment


    ¡°Of course I do¡± | giggled, regardless of the fact that I was feeling embarrassed, ¡°What about you? Did


    you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Very much so.¡± Charles murmured, rubbing his nose against mine. Then, he began kissing me ¡°I


    missed you so much that I thought I¡¯d die.¡±


    The sound of his husky voice aroused my desire and made me feel like my body was on fire. I tightly


    embraced hun and kissed him back


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die.¡±


    He held my hand, intending to run his hands along my body. My arm almost froze and I immediately


    tried to stop him.


    ¡°Charles, the doctor said that having sex might cause a miscarriage We shouldn¡¯t do it¡±


    ¡°Alright. I understand.¡± Charles was patient with me, but he still held my wrist.


    ¡°Do you want to do it?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± My face was burning, and I shook my head in dismissal.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Charles chuckled as he began to kiss me again.

 Chapter 542: He Has A Son

    Chapter 542: He Has A Son


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    One evening, Icey invited Nina and me to a bar.


    My belly was getting bigger and bigger with each passing month. Charles prohibited me from going to


    bars, so I lied to him that I was just going to a bookstore with Nina.


    As soon as we entered the bar, the familiar scent of cigarette smoke and alcohol wafted into our nose.


    The putrid odor choked me, causing me to cover my mouth and cough. Icey swept away the smoke in


    front of her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just finish this cigarette and I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be preparing for pregnancy, Icey?¡± I asked tentatively.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to do that anymore. He already has a son.¡± Icey took a deep drag of her cigarette and


    continued, ¡°You should all know that he once slept in a waitress. If he just still has some feelings for


    that girl, then I can bear the thought of it. After all, she was before me, and he and I were married


    because of our families¡¯ interests and businesses. But I¡¯ve never thought that he¡¯d have a child with


    that waitress.¡± Nina and I exchanged nces when we realized the gravity of the matter.


    ¡°Did that waitress came to David with their child?¡± Nina guessed.


    ¡°Yes, and it seems like the child is suffering from a rare condition. The waitress said that she¡¯s not


    capable of paying for the medical bills, so her only choice was to turn to David for financial aid.¡± Icey


    scoffed and stubbed out the cigarette as if it would help to vent her anger. Having heard what she said,


    I was rendered speechless.


    Though David and Icey indeed got married for mutual interests, as bystanders, we could tell that their


    rtionship was getting deeper than before. Icey had been actively preparing for pregnancy these past


    months, hoping to bear David¡¯s child. She even decided to quit smoking


    But now that things had turn out this way, how could she take it?


    ¡°It¡¯s going to depend on how David will deal with this matter.¡± Nina sat down next to Icey, and patted the


    latter on the shoulder.


    ¡°The child is sick. Paying for the medical bills is easy. But what is he nning to do once the child


    recovers? Does David have a n already?¡±


    ¡°Who knows what that guy is thinking? I¡¯ve been a strong independent woman for over thirty years.


    Never have I imagined that I would experience something like this one day!¡± Icey chuckled bitterly and


    then she bent down to pour some wine for herself.


    After a while, David came in, visibly embarrassed. I shot him a cold nce.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re a father now. What are you doing here? Since you have so much spare time, you


    should just spend it with your son.¡± David was rendered speechless because of what I said.


    Then, he frowned and said, ¡°I heard from Charles that he forbade you from going to bars.¡±


    I looked him dead in the eye, pretending to be calm. ¡°Do not use his name to threaten me. He doesn¡¯t


    scare me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± he countered


    Suddenly, Charles came in from behind David. He walked towards me, locking his fearsome gaze at


    me,


    The look on his face sent shivers down my spine and I couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡®What the¡­? When did he arrive?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ve got something important to do, guys! I gotta go. You guys talk!¡±


    Seeing that the situation was taking a turn for the worse, Nina looked at me with pity, picked up her


    purse, and walked out in a hurry.


    David cleared his throat and took the drunken Icey away.


    Soon, only Charles and I were left in the room.


    ¡°Oh, so this is what a bookstore looks like, huh?¡± he asked. He raised his tone at the end of his


    sentence, and for some reason, it made me fear him even more.


    I was at a loss for words for a few seconds. ¡°.. um¡­¡± He leaned over, cing one hand on the back of


    the chair and lifting my chin with the other, forcing me to look at him.


    ¡°How should I punish you for your insubordination tonight?¡± My heart raced and my cheeks blushed


    when I saw his face inches away from mine.


    Feeling guilty, I looked away and said, ¡°I only lied to you this time. You know what happened to Icey. I


    knew that she was suffering, so I thought it would make her feel better if I apanied her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s their problem. They should deal with it themselves. Tell me one good reason why you should


    interfere in their business,¡± Charles countered.


    ¡°Back when we had a fight, Icey gave me advice out of the goodness of her heart. I can¡¯t just leave her


    alone in her time of need.¡± I scoffed and pped his hand away from my chin.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Were you aware that David has a son with another woman? You came homete the other night.


    Were you trying to help him solve his problem?¡± Charles wasn¡¯t annoyed that I pped his hand away,


    and he nodded affirmatively. I red at him to express my dissatisfaction.


    ¡°You also meddled in their affairs! What right do you have to judge me? If this had happened to me


    instead of Icey, I would definitely feel worse.¡± Charles held my hand and pulled me into his arms.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ever let this happen to you,¡± he said,


    Icey¡¯s POV


    I followed David into a private room and closed the door behind me.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I had an appointment with Charles to have tea here,¡± he answered.


    ¡°You came to a bar to have tea? Do you honestly believe that I¡¯d buy that?¡± I rolled my eyes at him,


    feeling even worse.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to be preparing for pregnancy?¡± he asked. I scoffed at him, trembling with anger.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point? You already have a son!¡±


    ¡°Icey, that child may be mine, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll only have one child for the rest of my life,¡± said


    David.


    Iughed bitterly for quite some time before I managed to gather myposure and looked him in the


    eye.


    ¡°So. you¡¯re saying that you want to have a child with me, but you also want to keep your bastard son


    with that woman? Would you like me to share my husband with her as well?¡± David rubbed between his


    eyebrows and sternly promised, ¡°You¡¯re the only wife I¡¯ll ever have. Unless you decide to leave me.¡±


    ¡°I see. So, you¡¯re just waiting for me to take the initiative to divorce you so you can be with her? Is that


    it?¡± I was so angry that I broke intoughter and red at him.


    ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s get divorced. That woman can have you.¡±


    ¡°I refuse!¡± David was visibly agitated now.


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re angry, and I¡¯ll have you know that I¡¯m just as surprised as you are. But the boy is


    indeed my child. Once he recovers, we¡¯ll give them some money, and tell them to go abroad and never


    come back. How does that sound?¡± I fell silent when I saw the sincerity in his eyes.


    The thought that he refused to divorce me for that woman and their child made me feel a little better.


    But, pretty soon, I felt bad again. I couldn¡¯t bear the idea that a father would abandon his child like that.


    In the eyes of other people, I was emotionless. True, I¡¯d never been a person who was attuned to her


    feelings for others Nheless, my parents and I shared a close rtionship.


    I had no idea what might happen to the child if he grew up without his parents around. After all, many


    cases of children growing up without aplete family to be horrible adults had happened. Aside from


    that, I would feel bad if that boy were to be rained abroad and couldn¡¯te back to the country just


    because of me.


    Feeling tired and stressed out, I muttered, ¡°Let¡¯s separate for a while. I¡¯ll be living with my parents until


    this whole thing blows over.¡±


    ¡°Should we tell our parents about it?¡± David asked.


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll able to hide something this big from them? Even if I want to hide it from them, your


    son is receiving treatment in the hospital, and my parents have friends in that hospital. Sooner orter,


    they¡¯re going to find out.¡±


    ¡°I know we won¡¯t be able to hide it from them. But, Icey, can you at least wait until the child has


    undergone surgery and recovered?¡± David pleaded.


    I must admit, the child was innocent.I held my bag tighter. I didn¡¯t agree, nor did I refuse his plea. When


    I was at the door, I stopped in my tracks and turned to look at him.


    ¡°David, I think it¡¯s best that we don¡¯t see each other for a while. That way, you¡¯ll have more time to


    spend with your son.¡±

 Chapter 543: The Island

    Chapter 543: The Ind


    Charles POV


    The kids spent the past few days at the Moore mansion while Caroline and I stayed sequestered in the


    house on Garden Street, enjoying some private time. Wey on the huge sofa and huddled together


    tonight The satisfaction i felt at the simple act of holding her hand was immeasurable


    Caroline leaned against my chest and looked up at me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked in a near whisper, unwilling to disturb the blissful silence.


    ¡°Nothing. I just want to look at you,¡± Caroline replied in a soft voice. Warmth filled my chest and I


    couldn¡¯t help chuckling happily. Just because I could, I raised her hand to my lips and kissed it.


    ¡°Is that all you want to do? Just look at my face?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What I mean is, wouldn¡¯t you rather look at my whole body instead of settling for just my face?¡± My


    voice was Tough with desire when I spoke again.


    ¡°How about I show it to you now?¡±


    ¡°You bad boy!¡± Caroline spluttered, her face turning crimson She snatched her hand back in mock


    anger and tried to leave the sofa


    However, I didn¡¯t release her hand but instead dragged her back to my chest and wrapped my arms


    around her body


    ¡°Caroline, how about we go to the ind next week?¡±


    I was not in a hurry to let the quality time Caroline and I were enjoyinge to an end. At the ind. I


    was confident that no one would be interrupting us. It would only be the two of us on the ind,


    enjoying quality time together


    ¡°On the ind where we held our wedding?¡± Caroline blinked her bright eyes, which glittered with


    excitement,


    I pressed my lips against the corner of her eyes, then kissed the tip of her nose and finally pecked her


    lips. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I would love to go to the ind with you.¡± Caroline replied into my chest, her face as red as a


    ripe tomato. At this time, the phone suddenly rang. The call was from David.


    I picked up my phone and answered the call. The conversation was brief, but the information he


    ryed was disheartening. I chewed on it for a while before turning to Caroline with a heavy heart.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Caroline asked in confusion.


    ¡°David¡¯s boy has died.¡± Reluctantly, I disengaged my limbs from Caroline¡¯s and got to my feet.


    ¡°I have to go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you need to go. David needs you by his side right now.¡±


    When I arrived at the hospital, the child had been taken away. The child¡¯s mother, Cathy, was crying


    silently in the morgue, while David who was sitting on the floor outside, stared into space, looking


    extremely guilty. He expelled a heavy breath and leaned his back against the wall. The way he


    slouched spoke volumes on how dejected my friend felt right at this moment.


    ¡°David,¡± I called in a tone I rarely used on anyone who was not Caroline as I walked up to him


    David didn¡¯t react to my voice, but I saw his shoulders shaking. If I were to hazard a guess, then I


    would say that David was trying to hold in his tears. I crouched next to him, feeling useless


    I had known David for so many years, but it was the first time that I had seen him so sad and I had no


    idea how I couldfort him


    ¡°Charles, why am I so useless? I don¡¯t deserve to be a father at all?¡± David suddenly blurted in an


    agonized tone cently, I patted his shoulder and tried to offer some words offort.


    ¡°There are some things that can¡¯t be redeemed. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Just then, a soft female voice interrupted our conversation.


    ¡°David, I don¡¯t me you for what happened You¡¯ve tried your best. This is my fault, not yours. I


    shouldn¡¯t have given birth to him, but I did it anyway because I¡¯m a selfish person¡± David lurched to his


    feet, anger clouding his features. But almost immediately, his anger disappeared when he saw Cathy¡¯s


    shattered expression and he became dejected once more. He stared at her for a long time, but


    eventually, he found the words he wanted to say to her. ¡°of what use is your apology now?¡±


    ¡°After the child is cremated, I will take his ashes with me. Just chalk it up as a bad dream. At least, now


    you and Icey will not have to fight over this matter ever again.¡±


    Before David could react, Cathy ran away, her loud sobs trailing after her When I got home, it was


    alreadyte at night. Caroline was in bed, working on herptop. When she saw mee into the


    bedroom, she stopped what she was doing and gave me her full attention


    ¡°How is David?¡±


    ¡°He is fine I took him to Icey before returning,¡± I exined quietly as I walked to the bed. Once I sat


    down, Caroline moved closer and hugged me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you tired?¡± Caroline smoothed my eyebrows.


    ¡°No, I just want to hug you.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    The next morning, Icey asked me to apany her to Vivian¡¯s ce when we arrived at Vivian¡¯s


    house, Icey yed with the baby as usual. However, after the child fell asleep in her arms, she kept


    staring at him nkly, as if she was lost in thought


    Vivian, Spencer, and I stared at Icey for a long time. No one dared to disturb her After a long while,


    Vivian couldn¡¯t stand it anymore She whispered in my ear, ¡°What happened to Icey?¡±


    ¡°I think she must be very sad now.¡±


    At this time, Icey looked away from the baby and shook her lead with a smile. Turing her face in our


    direction, she asked neutrally, ¡°Are you talking about me? There¡¯s nothing to worry about; I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°In my honest opinion, David is innocent. He didn¡¯t cheat on you after the two of you got married. His


    ex-girlfriend gave birth to the baby in secret, without informing him. Strictly speaking, he is also a victim


    in this situation.¡± Spencer dered in his friend¡¯s defense


    ¡°You are his friend of course, you will say that he is the victim. But as a man, why didn¡¯t he consider the


    consequences before putting himself in a situation that led to her getting pregnant? How could he be


    the victim when he was not forced?¡± Icey retorted in a disapproving tone, lier eyes zing


    Spence was rendered speechless He made a gesture of zipping his lips.


    At this time, Icey¡¯s phone rang She looked at the name on the screen and immediately hung up The


    baby was frightened by the ringtone With his eyshes trembling, he sobbed and rubbed his head


    against Icey¡¯s neck Icey hurriedly patted him on the back gently tofort him


    But the phone rang once more, which startled the child again Icey was furious She gave the child back


    to Vivian, pressed the answer key, and shouted at the person on the other end of the line.


    ¡°Why are you calling me repeatedly? Do you know that you have scared the baby?¡±


    ¡°Baby What baby?¡± David¡¯s confused voice came through the phone¡¯s speaker


    ¡°Caroline and I are visiting Vivian and her baby. He was sleeping soundly just now. Why do you keep


    calling me?¡± Icy asked angrily


    ¡°How could I have known that you were with Vivian? I don¡¯t have the ability to predict your location or


    whatever is happening around you, so how could it be my fault?¡± David retorted, his voice sharp.


    The two of them quarreled for a while before Icey hung up the phone angrily. Early the next morning,


    there was an entertainment news notification on the phone¡¯s screen. When I saw Charles ¡® name on


    the title, I immediately clicked it. In the photo, a woman in a tight ck dress whispered in Charles¡¯ ear.


    The neckline of the dress was very low, and her plump breasts seemed to be threatening to jump out at


    the slightest pressure. The scene looked particrly erotic.


    Charles still looked indifferent as if he was not interested in the woman in front of him, but he still


    allowed her to get close to him. +


    Breathing deeply, I tried to calm myself and consider the news rationally. Without a doubt, Charles was


    innocent. Those sleazy reporters usually take ambiguous photos from a tricky angle and add a


    suggestive title to the photo to attract attention.


    I should trust Charles, I knew that.


    However, that photo was an insidious worm and no matter what I tried, I couldn¡¯t purge it from my mind,


    a When a woman saw another woman getting so close to her husband, how could she really keep calm


    and pretend nothing had happened? I was sad about it, but what could I do?


    This had happened more than once. Charles chose this moment to call me. When I saw his name


    flickering on the screen, I got so angry that immediately rejected his call and cklisted him. But even


    after cklisting him, I felt that I hadn¡¯t done enough to vent my anger, I picked up my phone again


    and called Icey.


    When she answered the call, I asked her to go to the ind with me. I didn¡¯t tell Charles about it, but I


    knew my bodyguards were loyal to him. They wouldn¡¯t keep it a secret for me. But it didn¡¯t matter


    anymore. I just didn¡¯t want to see him for the time being. I wanted to be alone.

 Chapter 544: Have Sex

    Chapter 544: Have Sex


    Caroline¡¯s POV Icey and I went to the ind.


    Though it had been long since Ist went here, everything seemed to be in order.


    We went fishing out at sea during the daytime, and yed bridge at nighttime Icey asked three young


    handsome bodyguards to y with her.


    At first, the bodyguards were feeling nervous and were looking at me for help from time to time.


    Meanwhile, I sat on the chair, watching them with a smile as I propped up my chin with my hand Icey


    might have a fondness for handsome men, but she wasn¡¯t a harlot.


    She just needed to use this as a way to forget about David and all the stressful things that had been


    happening to hertely.


    Later on, Icey began to wager money on the game and even the nervous bodyguards became serious


    on the game.


    The room was soon shrouded in smoke.I was feeling choked by it, so I had to sit a little far away from


    them.


    Icey, on the other hand, enjoyed a good time.She yed for the whole night.She didn¡¯t ask the


    bodyguards to leave until it was the morning of the next day.


    Thereafter, she went back to her room.


    The bodyguards told me that David hade to the ind.


    When I saw him, I looked behind him almost on instinct.


    "Charles isn¡¯t here with me this time," he said, "Where¡¯s Icey?"


    When I came to my senses, I wasn¡¯t sure if I was disappointed or something else.I decided to cast


    those thoughts aside for now, and then I pointed upstairs.


    "She¡¯s sleeping." I told him I took David to Icey¡¯s room.


    He tiptoed in and watched Icey sleep.Then, he leaned over to tuck her in.


    "Don¡¯t tell her that I was here," he said.


    Then, he put on the coat and left in a hurry Once David had left, I went for a walk on the beach along


    with Tracy.


    She muttered, "Why did David even drop by here? Icey probably has no idea that he was even here."


    "Some people are just easily satisfied.David is no exception.He¡¯s probably happy enough that he was


    able to see her for a few seconds.I¡¯m sure he wanted to see Icey so much, but he was worried that her


    mood would sour if she were to see him upon waking up for that reason, he left right away."


    J let out a sigh "I see "


    Tracy pondered for a moment and said, "But, why didn¡¯t our bosse?"


    "Mind your own business," J said, as she covered Tracy¡¯s mouth and looked at me cautiously I sat


    down on a beach chair, stared at the mountains in the distance and smiled bitterly as the wind blew


    past me.


    David came to see Icey, but Charles didn¡¯t even bother toe looking for me.¡¯ .


    On Monday morning, Icey said she had to go home.


    On the other hand, decided to remain in the ind.


    Without her, the ind became quiet.


    David¡¯s POV


    During the evening, I invited Charles and Spencer to the bar for a drink.


    While we were drinking, several hot chicks approached us.


    They were wearing sexy short skirts, with sses of red wine in their hands, and their fiery, passionate


    gazes were locked on us.


    "Gentlemen, would you like to have a drink with us?"


    I frowned at them and asked, "Do we know each other?"


    "You don¡¯t know us, but we know you.You haven¡¯t been here for a long time, have you? You used to be


    regrs at this bar "


    A short-haired woman walked over, put her hand on my shoulder, and stroked my face gently.I leaned


    back to look at Charles for help.


    The women¡¯s eyes lit up when they saw Charles.I could tell that they dreamed of giving themselves up


    to him.


    Spencer grinned and bantered, "Charles, you lucky dog! You get surrounded by beautiful women even


    though you just came in here for a drink."


    Charles pursed his lips and avoided the women¡¯s advances with a grim face.


    He sprang to his feet and said, "I¡¯m leaving"


    When he walked to the door, he stopped in his tracks and turned around, visibly annoyed.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Don¡¯t tell Caroline about what happened tonight."


    Spencer and I looked at each other and smiled knowingly.


    A few days ago, Charles was caught in a scandal with another woman.


    After finding about the rumor, Caroline ran away from home.Even now, she still hadn¡¯te back.


    Pretty soon, Spencer found an excuse to leave.


    "Well, it¡¯s gettingte.I should go home to apany my wife and son.Enjoy yourself, bro."


    The women didn¡¯t try to stop either of them from leaving, but they seemed unwilling to give up on their


    pursuit.They approached me and asked, "What¡¯s wrong with Mr.Moore? Is he really going to divorce his


    wife?"


    "Who told you that?" I asked back.


    "I saw it on the entertainment news.I heard that Mr.Moore and his wife are on bad terms, and that


    they¡¯ve separated." I stared at them, speechless and ready to leave.


    But then, they surrounded me and kept asking me to drink.I couldn¡¯t get rid of them until it waste in


    the night By the time I got home, it was already early morning.


    The house was normally dark and empty after Icey moved out.


    It didn¡¯t look like a home at all.


    But today, when I opened the door, I found that the light was on. A pair of high-heeled shoes were left


    on the ground.


    I found Icey holding her phone checking for news or something while lying on the couch Upon hearing


    the door open, she eyed me up and down and joked, "Seems like you¡¯ve been enjoying a rich night life


    while I was away Why are you home so early?"


    "What are you talking about?" Icey showed me what she was looking at on her phone.


    It was a photo of me, surrounded by a group of women drinking in the bar.


    I looked at her grim face and exined, "It¡¯s not what it looks like.The fact is, I went to the bar to talk to


    Spencer and Charles.On my way back, those women stopped me."


    "You don¡¯t have to exin yourself.If you want to take them home, go ahead.But if you¡¯re going to do


    that, you¡¯ll have to let me bring home men as well."


    Icey couldn¡¯t hide her excitement Annoyed, I raised my voice and said through gritted teeth, "Icey, what


    do you think I am?"


    "I¡¯m aware that you¡¯re my husband now, but that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t have an open marriage, right?


    I¡¯ve always been looking forward to it.You know that, right?"


    Icey drew closer to me and the smile on her face widened "No way! I will not agree to that! Icey, I know


    that you¡¯re still upset with me because of what happened before I¡¯m sorry You can go back to your


    parents¡¯ house and live there for a while, and you can ignore me or stay mad at me as you like But I¡¯m


    a man, and I¡¯m still your husband.Please take our marriage seriously."


    Icey pursed her lips and stood up from the sofa.


    "I¡¯m bored now.I¡¯m leaving."


    As soon as she headed for the door, I went after her.


    Then, I held her waist, swept her off her feet, and carried her over my shoulder "David, what are you


    doing?"


    In a fit of panic, Icey grabbed hold of my clothes and struggled to get down.I quickened my pace


    towards the bedroom and threw her to the bed.


    "We¡¯re going to have sex like a husband and wife should!"


    Thereafter, I climbed onto the bed and tore off her clothes.


    icey struggled for a time until she finally decided to stop resisting Tears welled up in her eyes as she


    asked, "You really didn¡¯t have sex with those women?"


    "I have a wife.Why would I have sex with another woman?"


    Her question amused me.I leaned over, cupped her cheeks, and kissed her.


    Suddenly, Icey turned over and got on top of me.


    She ran her fingers along my Adam¡¯s apple and asked, "Did you go to the ind to see me the other


    day?"


    Stunned by the question, I nodded.


    "I did."


    Since she already knew, there was no need to deny it.


    "Then why didn¡¯t you wake me up?"


    "I didn¡¯t want you to get upset at the sight of me," I answered.


    I had no idea when it happened, but day by day, I cared more about her feelings.


    After a long silence, Icey raised her head and kissed me. I held the back of her head and deepened the


    kiss.

 Chapter 545: Confrontation

    Chapter 545: Confrontation


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    Icey stayed at home for only one night and came back with Spencer and Vivian the next day. We


    gathered around, ying bridge while talking andughing. For everyone to have a good time, Icey bet


    quite a sum of money again.


    Spencer sped his hands excitedly and took out the money, ¡°No one leaves tonight!¡±


    Ourughter boomed across the room.


    I had been sitting for quite a while and was starting to feel tired. But since everyone was in high spirits,


    I tried my best to cheer myself up and join in the fun Impressively, I won in most of the rounds, Icey


    propped her chin in one hand and sighed.


    ¡°Caroline, I never expected that you were so good at ying cards.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just lucky today,¡± I humbly replied.


    I used to lose consecutively in this game. But today seemed to be my lucky day. The next morning, I


    woke up to my phone ringing. I picked it up and saw that it was Christine who was calling. I answered


    the call at once


    ¡°Hello¡±


    ¡°Caroline, when will youe back?¡±


    I felt a lump in my throat when I heard Christine¡¯s concerned voice from the other end of the line


    ¡°Grandma, I''ll be back in a few days.¡±


    ¡°But I miss you so much. How about I take the kids to the ind so we can see you? They miss you


    very much too¡±


    ¡°Sure When will youe here?¡±


    I was curious as to why Christine wanted toe to the ind so suddenly


    The call ended not long after. To my surprise, my phone rang again. But this time, it was Nina.


    ¡°Caroline, where are you now?¡± she asked in an agitated tone


    ¡°I¡¯m on the ind what¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked with a frown


    Nina hesitated for a moment before telling me the reason she called


    ¡°Uhm, I met Charles this morning I was having breakfast with a client when I saw him with Amielia, a


    female star of Esastin Entertainment¡± , I felt a pang in my heart I unconsciously tightened the grip on


    my phone that my knuckles turned white.


    ¡°Really¡± I asked while trying my best to stay calm


    ¡°Wait a minute I¡¯ll send you a photo. That woman must have a thing for Charles. I mean just look at her.


    She looks like she¡¯s going to throw herself at him at any moment.¡± I immediately clicked on the photo


    Nina had sent. In the photo, a beautiful woman was sitting very close to Charles


    In fact, they looked intimateI forced a smile andforted myself, ¡°Maybe they were talking about


    work.¡±


    ¡°Talking about work?¡± Nina eximed incredulously.


    ¡°Do they need to be that close to talk about work? Why don¡¯t you feel threatened at all? Caroline, leave


    the ind ande home now.¡±


    When the call ended, I sat on the sofa and stared at the photo in a daze. I had seen a simr photo on


    the entertainment news beforeing to the ind. This was not new to me Charles was famous and


    attractive. And because of this, many women tried their best to get close to him


    Nina¡¯s POV


    My blood boiled as I looked at the sly smile on Amielia¡¯s face when she was looking at CharlesI could


    not stand it anymore. Without thinking. I picked up the cup of my soy milk, walked over to their table,


    and sshed it onto the woman¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s so hot!¡± Amielia sprang up from her seat and clutched her face in pain.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t get burned to death. The nerve of you to seduce Charles! Aren¡¯t you aware


    that he¡¯s married?¡± I asked while fuming with anger.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Amielia asked back while wiping the soy milk off her face and body with a


    tissue.


    ¡°Who am I? Ha! I¡¯m the best friend of this man¡¯s wife. How about you? Who are you? He¡¯s married.


    Why are you still seducing him? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not. Your clothes are short and indecent. I¡¯ll tell


    you what. If you really wanted to show off your figure, you should¡¯ve juste here naked!¡± I stared at


    her fiercely with my arms crossed over my chest.


    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Mr. Moore and I am just talking about work. How dare you


    ssh me with milk without knowing anything?¡± Amielia nced at Charles, her eyes brimming with


    tears. From the looks of her, she was trying to make him pity her.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charles, however, was unmoved. He stood up and walked out without even taking another look at


    Amielia.


    But after taking two steps, he turned around and asked me, ¡°Did you call Caroline?¡± ?


    With a sneer tugging at the corners of my mouth, I pointed at the Amielia and answered, ¡°Caroline is


    pregnant and alone on the ind, and yet you¡¯re having breakfast with this ¡®beautiful¡¯ woman How


    could I not tell her? Charles, I swear to God, if you betray Caroline, I won¡¯t stop until your reputation


    crumbles to dust!¡±


    Charles¡¯s eyes narrowed, and anger shed on his face. I thought he would lose his temper, but he did


    not He left just like that.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, please don¡¯t leave¡­¡± Amielia stepped forward to follow Charles. Unfortunately for her, I


    immediately blocked her way. ¡°Stop. He can go, but you can¡¯t.¡± Amielia stared daggers at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you. Why do you keep bothering me?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me, but I know you.¡± I took out my phone and opened the Google search page.


    ¡°Amielia, a famous star of Esastin Entertainment. You¡¯d better tell me everything that happened


    between you and Charles. Otherwise, I will destroy your future and career in the blink of an eye.¡± #


    Amielia stared at me, unable to speak.


    While I was waiting for her to confess, Amielia suddenly smiled cunningly.


    ¡°Mr. Moore promised to make me famous and give me everything I want. If youy a finger on me, let¡¯s


    see who¡¯ll suffer in the end.¡±


    ¡°Did Charles really tell you that?¡± I asked doubtfully,


    Of course, I did notpletely believe what Amielia had said.


    If Charles said something like that, it meant his rtionship with Caroline was over. Amielia chuckled


    and said in a serious tone, ¡°of course. Actually, we were togetherst night. Mr. Moore said that he was


    very satisfied with me and that I could go to him anytime to ask for help.¡±


    I was dumbfounded How could she be so shameless? She said those things without missing a beat as


    if she was telling the truth


    If I did not know how much Charles loved Caroline, I would have believed her. However, I could not let


    these rumors continue to spread. When Caroline finally returned and heard these things, she would be


    upset


    ¡°Just wait and see.¡± If I couldn¡¯t even dig up some dirt on someone like her, I did not deserve to be


    called one of the bestwyers in town


    I called Caroline as soon as I got home.


    ¡°Caroline, are you really noting back?¡± If you and Charles just go on like this, things will only get


    worse!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back yet,¡± Caroline replied dejectedly. She was always like this. She would keep


    everything in her heart and endure the pain in silence.


    I cursed Charles inwardly and tried to talk some sense into Caroline ¡°You do know that regardless of


    what Amielia is saying, she¡¯s humiliating you?¡±


    Caroline smiled bitterly. ¡°If what she said is really the truth, it¡¯s not her who¡¯s humiliating me.¡±


    I was at a loss for words.


    Well, it was true, though. It was not that bitch who was humiliating Caroline. It was Charles.


    Nevertheless, I was bbergasted by Caroline¡¯s attitude. It seemed that she had no intention of


    confronting Charles and solving the problem.


    ¡°Nina, I have to hang up now. Grandpa and Grandma are on a vacation here. I have to go and


    apany them.¡±


    ¡°Think about it. Are they really on vacation, or are they afraid that you would go to extreme if you found


    out what Charles has been doing?¡±


    In a fit of anger, I hung up the call without waiting for Caroline¡¯s response.

 Chapter 546: Live Separate Lives

    Chapter 546: Live Separate Lives


    Charles¡¯s POV


    Caroline seemed to have no intention ofing back home. Because of this, my grandparents decided


    to take the kids to the ind to be with her.


    Atst, they returned on Friday.


    After work, I drove back to the Moore mansion dejectedly. As soon as I entered the house, the children


    rushed toward me.


    The three kids circled me. The twins even clung to my legs in excitement.I stroked James¡¯s head and


    bent down to pick the twins up.


    ¡°My boys,¡± I greeted with a perfunctory smile.


    There was no doubt about it that I missed the kids very much. However, I was more concerned about


    Caroline. Even though my children were right in front of me, my eyes still searched for Caroline i And


    there she was, drinking tea beside Grandma in the living room.


    When I finally saw her, I could not take my eyes off her anymore. We had not seen each other for a


    week. Caroline seemed to have lost some weight, but looked less depressed than before. It seemed


    that she had a great time on the ind.


    Mom was talking about something interesting that had happened recently. With her head lowered,


    Caroline listened intently to Mom¡¯s story. She talked andughed from time to time, just like in the old


    times


    However, I knew very well that she was still upset about something. In the past, whenever I would


    come home from work, she would greet me with a smile and ask, ¡°How was your day?¡±


    Spencer told me to exin myself to her, and so did my parents


    But, was it really necessary?


    What was the point of exining if she did not trust me in the first ce?


    ¡°Mr. Moore, you¡¯re back The dinner will be ready soon,¡± J greeted me with a tray of dishes on her


    hand,


    I nodded and looked in the direction of the living room again.


    Now, everyone knew that I had returned and were all looking at me.


    Except for Caroline


    She did not even spare me a nce. She just held the cup of her tea and blew on it gently. Nobody


    could guess what she was thinking.


    ¡°Excuse me. I¡¯m going to use thevatory,¡± Caroline put down the teacup, stood up, and left. As I


    stared at her receding figure, I felt that she was getting farther and farther away from me. I felt a pang


    in my heart. Things were not supposed to be like this.


    Just as I was about to take a step toward her, James stopped me and showed me the remote control of


    his toy car ¡°Daddy, the remote control seems to be broken Can you help me fix it?¡±


    I would have helped my son right away, but now was not the time for that. I looked in the direction of


    the bathroom and frowned


    Fortunately, my father was quick-witted. He waved at James and said, ¡°Come here, James. Let me fix it


    for you. With that, James run toward his grandpa with the broken remote control. I went to the


    bathroom without dy.


    Caroline was washing her hands in the wash basin Noticing my presence, she nced at me in the


    mirror and turned off the tap I hated it whenever she ignored me like this. I approached her and glumly


    asked.


    ¡°Did Nina call you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Caroline answered dully with her head still lowered, she took a tissue and wiped her hands with


    it


    Dant you have anything to ask me?¡± I queried. Every minute that she was ignoring me was


    excruciating. There¡¯s nothing to ask. You don¡¯t have to exin your every move to me.¡± Her


    indifference made me feel as if what we were talking about was unimportant Without another word,


    Caroline threw the tissue into the trash can and turned around to leave


    Of course, I did not let her. I blocked her way and looked into her eyes.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on between me and that woman. She suddenly went to my table while I was


    having breakfast¡ª¡±


    ¡°Like I said, you don¡¯t have to exin yourself to me. Also, I don¡¯t want to be stressed because of you.


    So, you¡¯re free to do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked confusedly


    ¡°I mean literally I didn¡¯t stay on the ind for days just to have fun. I went there to recollect and think


    about things. Actually, I¡¯ve been thinking about this matter for a long time. We¡¯re a couple, and so


    what? As long as you don¡¯t get in my way, I''ll do the same for you.¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t trust me, do you?¡± I fumed ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about whether we trust each other or not.


    Let¡¯s just live our own lives and not bother each other,¡± Caroline fired back I walked over to her, but she


    took a step away from me. I froze for a second but thenughed sarcastically


    ¡°Not bother each other? How?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s easy Many couples live independent lives. We can do the same, can¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Independent lives? Are you in such a hurry to mess around with other men? You don¡¯t want me to get


    in your way so you want to get nd of me as soon as you can Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡±


    ¡°I said that for your own good. Besides, I don¡¯t have another man Don¡¯t twist the truth,¡± Caroline


    retorted while


    ring at me with dissatisfaction With a sneer tugging at the corners of my mouth, I stepped forward


    and pressed her against the wall


    ¡°You want to push me to another woman, don¡¯t you? Well, thank you for your generosity!¡±


    In a fit of anger, I turned around to leave


    Just as I was about to walk out of the door, I remembered something and turned to face her again.


    ¡°Caroline, no matter how many women I would have, I would never give you a chance to mess around


    with other men!¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Caroline snapped. She must be so mad that her face was drained of color,


    and she looked like she would burst into tears at any moment, ¡°I¡¯m your husband!¡± I turned my back on


    her and walked out of the bathroom without waiting for her response


    ¡°Ah¡±


    But just when I reached the door, I heard Caroline¡¯s painful groan behind me. I turned around and saw


    her leaning on the basin while clutching her stomach. I rushed forward and held her up.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked in a panic


    ¡°My belly. It hurts ¡°Caroline leaned weakly in my arms and clutched my shirt. Even though it was cold,


    beads of sweat were trickling from her forehead


    I rushed her to the hospital at once


    After the examination, Caroline was sent to the ward. ording to the doctor, what had just happened


    was a physiological reaction caused by emotional instability All the elders gathered outside the ward


    and scolded me one by one.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You brat! Caroline has just returned from the ind kul you you made her so mad that she had to be


    rushed to the hospital. If you keep doing this, you¡¯d better not see her again¡¯¡±


    ¡°If anything happens to the baby, I will never forgive you!¡± Mom and Grandma med me for what had


    happened. Meanwhile, Dad just stood aside, lost in thought


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t be so loud. You¡¯ll disturb Caroune¡¯s rest.¡±


    It was only then that Mom came to her senses. She walked to the bed andforted Caroline.


    ¡°Caroline, your health is most important. Try to calm down. I¡¯ll ask Charles to stay here with you. Just


    call him if you need anything¡±


    Caroline pulled the quilt over her body and sobbed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him.¡±


    Mom opened her mouth to say something but decided not to on second thought.


    Meanwhile, Dad beckoned me to go outside with him.


    Before leaving the room, I nced at Caroline, who had her head under the quilt, and sighed.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you control your temper? Caroline is pregnant. She¡¯s too weak to bear any stress!¡± Dad


    reminded me. Although he was calm on the surface, I could feel his frustration.


    ¡°You know that Caroline is emotionally and mentally weak right now, but you still made her upset. And


    now, she¡¯s hospitalized because of you. Are you happy now?¡± Mom chimed in.


    I said nothing and just lowered my head in guilt. I never expected that things would turn out like this. It


    was just that I was really annoyed at Caroline at that time. She seemed ready to be living separate


    lives. And at this rate, she might even divorce me any time. It was very irresponsible of her to say


    something like that. But then again, it was also my fault. I was too angry by what she had said that I


    forgot that she was pregnant and could not handle any stress.


    Fortunately, both she and the baby were fine


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    When I woke up, I saw Charles sleeping on the edge of the bed.


    Feeling my slight movement, he raised his head and checked in on me. ¡°Caroline, are you okay? How


    do you feel now?¡±


    He reached out to touch my forehead, but i dodged his hand instinctively. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I


    asked coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to take care of you.¡± Charles grabbed my arm with one hand and felt my temperature on my


    forehead with the other. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    For a moment, he rested his slightly cold hand on my forehead and sighed. ¡°Thank God you don¡¯t have


    fever.¡±


    As soon as he lifted his hand off my forehead, I moved slightly away from him. ¡°Get out. I don¡¯t want to


    see you.¡±


    I thought Charles was going to insist on staying here, but he did not. Instead, he slowly got up and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead and finalize the discharge formalities.¡±


    As I watched him walk away, I lowered my eyes, and tears rolled down my cheeks uncontrobly.


    Charles returned to the ward not long after. Just like he had promised before, he lifted me up from the


    bed, carried me all the way to the car, and drove me home.


    On my way back, I received a call from Nina.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. I was going to make trouble for that woman to avenge you, but someone told me that


    EsastanEntertainment had already banned her. I also heard that she had reached out to other


    entertainmentpanies,but none of them epted her. Could it be that it was your husband who did


    all this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± nced at the man sitting next to me and pursed my lips.


    Could it be him who did it? While I was in deep thought, Charles snatched my phone and hung the


    call.


    ¡°What the hell¡± I stared daggers at him and retrieved my phone


    ¡°What should I do to make you believe that I have nothing to do with that woman?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. You don¡¯t do anything.¡± I looked out of the window and avoided his burning gaze.

 Chapter 547: Sleep On The Sofa

    Chapter 547: Sleep On The Sofa


    Caroline''s POV:


    After taking a shower, I went out of the bathroom, sat on the edge of the bed, and turned on the hair


    dryer to blow dry my hair.


    It was pretty troublesome to dry my hair because it was long.


    After a while, I felt tired, so I had to put down the hair dryer.


    Charles walked over, stood behind me, and took the hair dryer from my hand.


    "Let me help you."


    I had no intention of refusing his offer because he offered and my arms were really sore.


    He was so gentle while blow drying my hair.He even ran his hand through my hair to make sure that it


    was being dried evenly.


    Feeling his hand brush against my hair felt really good.


    Once he was done drying my hair, Charles put down the hair dryer and went to take a shower.


    Meanwhile, I grabbed a fluffy toy dog and embraced it.


    Pretty soon, Charles walked out of the bathroom and walked up to me.


    "What''s that?"


    "I just bought this.Nina said it''sfortable to embrace it while sleeping at night.I specifically bought


    this to give it a try."


    Iy on my side of the bed, hugging the stuffed toy dog and said, "It''s indeedfortable."


    "Are you going to rece me with that dog?" he asked.


    "Yup! From now on, this cute big dog will be sleeping beside me," I answered.


    "Then, where am I supposed to sleep?" Charles asked worriedly.


    I raised an eyebrow cheekily and pointed at the sofa in the room.


    "How about over there?"


    Charles fell silent for a while before bursting intoughter.


    "Fine.I''ll sleep on the sofa then."


    He threw the bath towel aside.Then, he opened the wardrobe and put on a night robe unhurriedly.The


    second I looked up, I saw his naked back and muscr waist.He was in perfect shape.


    It was hard to take my eyes off him.I used to enjoy holding his waist to sleep.I couldn''t even remember


    thest time Charles and I slept together intimately.


    It even made me think that we would never be intimate anymore.


    After putting on the night robe, Charles came over and sat on the edge of the bed.


    "If my memory serves me right, this is my spot."


    I cast a sidelong nce at him and said, "Didn''t you once suspect me of having an affair with someone


    else? You are such a neat freak! I''m sure you wouldn''t want to sleep in the same bed with me," I


    retorted confidently.


    Charles took a deep breath, visibly upset.


    "Caroline, did you really have to mention that again?"


    I calmed myself down and answered, "Isn''t it true? You don''t have to sacrifice your needs and wants


    just to be with me.I''m willing to give you absolute freedom."


    "I thought that you''ve been in a bad moodtely, because you suspect that I had an affair with another


    woman." Charles looked down at me and pursed his lips.


    "What makes you say that? I''ve already told you before that we can live our own lives without bothering


    each other.I will not interfere with your life anymore," I countered.


    "Caroline!"


    Charles grunted, suppressing his anger.


    Just seeing him fuming with rage frightened me.I covered my bulging belly vigntly.


    "Your daughter said that she''s tired and she wants to rest."


    Then, I buried my face in the stuffed toy dog and decided to ignore him.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    By the time I woke up in the morning, I felt something warm next to me.I thought it was just the stuffed


    toy dog, so I rubbed my body against it a little more.


    But then, I realized that something was amiss.


    The thing next to me felt nothing like the stuffed toy dog.I opened my eyes, surprised to see who was


    next to me.


    He was supposed to be sleeping on the sofa, but now he was lying beside me.I looked up and nced


    at the sofa.


    There, I found the toy dog,zily thrown onto the sofa.


    Needless to say, Charles was behind it.


    When I looked beside me, I saw that he was sleeping right next to me.


    Last night, before I went to sleep, I took off my night robe.


    So, all I was wearing was a thin nightgown, and he...


    "Charles!" I grunted, pushing him away.


    Startled by what I did, Charles opened his eyes and greeted, "Good morning."


    "Why are you on the bed? Who said you could sleep here? Get out of the bed this instant!"


    "Weren''t you having a nightmarest night? I just thought you needed me to hug you, so I..."


    My mind went nk as I red at him.


    "Charles, stop pushing your luck!"


    "What did I even do wrong?" he countered.


    "I''m done arguing with you.I''m leaving!"


    I lifted the quilt, ready to get out of bed.


    But then, he grabbed my hand.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" I tried to shake off his hand and said, "I''m going somewhere you''ll


    never find me and never return!"


    "Caroline."


    Charles sat up from the bed, held my waist, and put me back to the bed.


    Although he seemed anxious, he was still gentle and reserved.


    In addition to that, the mattress was very soft, so I didn''t feel any pain even though I fell onto the bed.


    Even so, I felt infuriated and ended up biting his neck.


    "What the hell is the matter with you, Charles?"


    "No matter what you do, you won''t be able to leave me."


    Charles frowned, but he didn''t try to dodge me.


    Thereafter, I let him go and fell silent.


    This time, Charles had gone too far.He had been suspecting that I was having an affair with another


    man, and he even slept on the same bed with me after I told him not to because we hadn''t really


    cleared out the misunderstanding.


    After breakfast, Charles went to work.


    Meanwhile, I packed my stuff and took the kids to the ind again.It was Saturday morning, and the


    sun was shining on the beach.


    The kids were enjoying a nice day on the beach with smiles on their little faces.


    Just the sight of them having a good time brought me happiness and made me less depressed.


    Spencer and Vivian also took their son to the ind.


    But they were bickering for most of the day.


    James spent a lot of time with them, probably because he was taking a fancy to baby Leo.


    Icey approached me and asked, "By the way, how are you nning to spend Christmas this year?"


    I pondered for a moment and replied, "Grandpa''s birthday is on Christmas, so I guess we''ll be


    spending the holidays with him.What about you?"


    Icey turned her gaze to the sea horizon.


    The smile on her lips widened.


    "I''m nning to take a handsome young man to Hawaii.And once I''ve had my fun, I''lle back."


    "Aren''t you worried that David will get jealous?" I asked.


    "So what? Whether he gets jealous or not is beyond me." Icey shrugged and chuckled.


    "What about you and Charles? Are you still mad at him?"


    "Iam. Very much so." I nodded, chuckling bitterly.


    "I think Charles is jealous because he really cares about you.He''s just feeling insecure," Icey


    responded solemnly.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore.Honestly, I don''t want to think about that right now.I just want to rx until I


    give birth to the baby."


    I lowered my eyes and gently touched my lower abdomen.


    "Being in a rtionship is so exhausting! Now that I know what it''s like to be married, I realize that it''s


    always better to be single and free," Icey sighed.

 Chapter 548: Please Don‘t Leave

    Chapter548:PleaseDon¡®tLeave


    Charles¡¯ POV:


    Grandpa''s birthday was on Christmas.We held the party for him at a five-star hotel.On this important day,


    Caroline came back from the ind.I arranged for a car to go to the docks to pick her up.


    She had been on that ind for several days.


    Though it hadn''t been that long since she left, every single day still felt like hell for me.I was anxiously


    waiting until the car finally arrived in front of the hotel.


    The door was opened and Caroline got out.


    At a single nce, I saw her amidst the crowd.


    Caroline was wearing a neat dress and a pair of t leather shoes.She looked so much better than she


    did before.


    Not even the goddesses of myths were more astonishingly beautiful than her at this moment.


    The bright lights of the hotel paled inparison to her dalliance.We hadn''t seen each other for a few


    days, but it seemed as though she had taken very good care of herself.


    Her baby bump had grown a little bigger, and she had gotten slightly plump.She was brimming with


    vitality.Her elegant temperament made people unable to take their eyes off her.She must''ve dressed up


    especially for tonight.Her light makeup brought out her most attractive facial features.


    Even though she was pregnant, she was easily the most beautiful woman present.I heard that she


    yed the piano and listened to music on the ind every day.And whenever she was feeling


    exhausted, she would go for a walk on the beach.


    She even had a little get-together with her friends on the indst weekend.It seemed like she had


    been living a great life even without me around.


    And to be honest, I hated that ind so much.I bought that stupid ind, so we could go there for


    vacations.But now, she was always going there just to hide from me.


    Caroline greeted the other attendees with a nod and a smile.


    Then, she walked towards me and stood beside me.It wasn''t surprising that we were standing next to


    each other in the party.


    Sadly, she wouldn''t even nce at me.She might be smiling, but she wouldn''t even bat an eysh at


    me.


    Just to calm myself down, I had to take several deep breaths.I looked at her, wanting to say something.


    But before I could get a word in, an elder came over with his children to greet us.


    "Charles! It''s been so long since west saw each other.It seems like your rtionship is going


    strong.You''re a match made in heaven!" I, for one, wasn''t fond of unnecessarypliments.I put my


    hand on the back of Caroline''s waist and put ona smile.


    "Thanks for thepliment.Please do attend our party when our child is born."


    "dly! I''m looking forward to it already," the elder said with a grin.


    After some time, Caroline couldn''t hold on any longer.Exhaustion was written all over her face.She


    rubbed her waist and stretched her legs.


    "Are you tired? Let''s get you a room so you can get some rest, okay?" I held her arm with one hand and


    put the other on her waist.


    Thereafter, I led her back to the room upstairs.


    After we entered the room, Caroline breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you were tired?" I asked, squatting in front of the sofa.


    Then, I put Caroline''s legs on my knees and began massaging her ankles.


    "I''m fine.It''s just that there are a lot of guests here today.It wouldn''t be appropriate for me to hide out in


    here to get some rest."


    Caroline wanted to withdraw her legs, but I held them even tighter.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Don''t move," I said, casting her a stern nce.


    "If you exert yourself even more, you won''t be able to walk tomorrow."


    "Is it that serious?"


    Caroline nced at me, pursed her lips, and averted her gaze right away.


    "Those guests aren''t as important as you and our child.Just stay here and get some well-needed rest.I''ll


    handle the rest."


    Thereafter, I put Caroline''s legs down and went back to the banquet hall to entertain the other guests.


    Caroline''s POV: Around nine in the evening.


    "Is there anyone at the docks tonight? Let''s go back to the ind," I said to J.


    "Mrs.Moore, Mr.Moore is here," J said while nervously looking at the door.


    I instinctively nced towards the door.


    There, I saw Charles striding in until he sat across me.


    "Would you like to stay here in the hotel or would your rather go home tonight?" he asked.


    "It''s too noisy in here.I''d prefer to go back to the ind," I told him.


    "If it''s too noisy around here, we can go back to the Moore mansion," he suggested.


    "I think our daughter would like being in the ind better." I smirked, leaned back, and caressed my baby


    bump.


    Charles leaned over, running his hand along the armrest of the sofa.He said to the two bodyguards,


    "Leave us alone for a bit."


    "Yes, sir."


    They immediately walked towards the door.


    "Why did you tell them to leave the room?" I asked in confusion.


    "I''m here already, and I think that''s enough."


    Charles sat next to me as if he was exerting his dominance.I kept my distance from him and replied,


    "Then, I guess I''d rather sleep here tonight."


    As he sat on the sofa, Charles looked down and asked, "Will you be leaving tomorrow morning before I


    wake up?"


    My heart skipped a beat.I turned to look him in the eye and replied, "I just don''t want any unnecessary


    fights between us again."


    "So, now you don''t even want to fight with me?"


    "Of course! Why do you bother asking these stupid questions when you already know the answer?" I


    red at him before heading to the bathroom.


    Now that I was pregnant, I was no longer worried that my husband would just barge into the bathroom


    while I was showering.


    Later on, he put on a bathrobe and walked to the bedside.


    "I still have the right to speak to my daughter, don''t I?"


    The light of the bedsidemp illuminated his white bathrobe.Just seeing the look on his stern face


    rendered me speechless.


    Before I could nod, Charlesy on the bed beside me, and gently ced his hand on my belly.I could feel


    the warmth of his palm through my nightgown.


    The baby inside my womb kicked.


    Charles immediately moved his hand towards the direction the baby kicked.I held my breath, making


    sure that I wasn''t moving.


    Charles looked up at me before pressing his cheek against my baby bump.


    "Daddy won''t be able to stay by your side every day, but you have to be a good girl, okay? I know that


    you really miss me, sweetie.Well, Daddy misses you too.Hold on for a little while longer.Soon, we won''t


    be separated from each other anymore."


    When I heard him say thest sentence, my heart was ovee with fear and anxiety.


    It suddenly urred to me that he took my son away after he misunderstood that I was with William, and


    he didn''t let see my little boy for quite some time.


    A thought dawned on me.I had to run away.I had to get away from him as far as possible.


    "I think it''s best that I go back to the ind." I was pissed now.


    But before I could get up, he pressed on my shoulder and urged me to lie back down.


    Thereafter, I leaned against the pillow, feeling like a puppet.


    It felt like I wasn''t even allowed to move without his permission.


    Suddenly, Charles leaned closer to kiss me on the lips.


    The softness of his lips was light to the touch, and the kiss was passionate but also gentle.


    When I felt his tongue on mine, I immediately tried to push him away.I tried my best to get rid of him, but I


    couldn''t do it.


    After making sure that he was no longer on guard, I wrapped my arms around his neck.


    Then, I sucked on his lower lip and bit it.


    Charles groaned, held the back of my head and continued to kiss me.


    "Caroline, do we really have to live apart?" he asked


    "I''ll be back," I said, avoiding eye contact with him.


    "Why do we have to keep living like this? Caroline, all I want is to live a happy life with you.Don''t leave


    me.Please."


    Reluctantly, Charles moved away from my lips, and then he kissed me on the neck a few more


    times.Once he was satisfied, he pressed his forehead against mine and looked deep into my eyes.

 Chapter 549: Emotional Blackmail

    Chapter 549:Emotionalckmail


    Charles POV


    It was snowing early in the morning As soon as I woke up. I changed my clothes for the day. My gaze fell


    on the woman sleeping soundly on the bed. I had no idea how I managed to make it through.


    Only God knew how many times I had wanted to go to the ind to see her. However, I restrained


    myself, too hurt because she left without saying goodbye


    Although her bodyguards reported to me on a daily basis everything Caroline had done on the ind, my


    heart was in destion, especially when I was alone in the bedroom,


    But now, she was back.


    All along. I knew that she didn¡®te back for me; but her being here was good enough for me. Thank


    God I could see her, touch her, hold her to sleep, and kiss her lips. Everything seemed to be the way it


    was before


    At this moment, Caroline stirred, and her eyes fluttered open. I could see from her eyes that she was still


    sleepy. But when she saw me looking at her, her eyes widened, and her sleepiness seemed to have


    vanished in an instant.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked warily. She then got up from the bed, her face as white as a sheet


    from being startled.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I said with a chuckle.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Caroline replied hesitantly. My gaze fell on her exposed corbone and smooth


    shoulder. Thankfully, I caught myself, so I looked away and said, ¡°Come downstairs. Breakfast is ready.¡±


    During breakfast, I noticed that Caroline kept on ncing at me. When she was done eating, she finally


    asked, ¡°What time are you going to work?¡±


    I raised my eyebrows and put my fork down. ¡°Why¡®d you ask?¡±


    Caroline lowered her eyes nervously. ¡°Nothing. I was just wondering.¡±


    I was not stupid. Judging from the look on her face, she nned to sneak out of the house. That was the


    reason why she got up early in the morning. Of course, I would not give her the opportunity to do so. I


    took a sip of coffee and replied, ¡°Well, I don¡®t have much to deal with today at thepany, so I can go


    to work a littleter than usual. Why? You wanna go somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Not really. It¡®s just that I invited Icey to y bridge with me.¡± Caroline nced at me and changed the


    topic.


    ¡°It¡®s okay. It¡®s still early anyway. I can apany you for now.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡®t you go with meter? I¡®m going to do an inspection at thepany.¡± I stood up from my seat


    andughed lightly.


    After breakfast, Caroline changed into a formal suit. After walking for a while, I noticed that she had


    slowed down and could not keep up with me. I stopped in my tracks and turned to look at her.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    ¡°No. The coat is just a little heavy for me. I want to take it off.¡± Caroline shrugged her shoulders,


    ufortable with the weight of her clothes.


    As a concerned husband, I stood in front of her and said, ¡°Raise your arms.¡±


    Caroline did as told, and I helped her take her coat off. The apanying staff immediately walked over


    to take the coat out of my hands


    . However, I refused to give them the coat and instead put Caroline¡¯s coat in the crook of my arm.


    ¡°Shall we go now?¡±


    How could I let others take my wife¡¯s coat? As we walked forward, I saw, from my peripheral vision,


    several female employees gossiping with one another.


    ¡°I beard that the rtionship between our CEO and his wife hasn¡®t been good in the past two years. But


    that doesn¡®t seem to be the case ¡° an employee said. I took a look at Caroline, and the corners of my


    mouth curved upwards slightly


    Caroline¡®s POV


    At noon, Charles took me to the Starlight Restaurant for lunch. He ordered our favorite dishes, but I did


    not have the appetite to eat But for the baby¡®s sake, I still forced myself to eat.


    For some reason, Charles suddenly lowered his head.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, Mrs Moore.¡± A female voice suddenly came to my ears.


    I looked up and saw that it was Amelia, the female star who had tried to seduce Charles and the one


    Nina had photographed


    ording to my best friend, nopany dared to hire her recently, she must be so desperate that she


    came to us. She walked over and looked at Charles and me with pitiful eyes.


    ¡°I¡®m¡­ I¡®m here to apologize. I was thoughtless. I shouldn¡®t have offended you, Mr. Moore. Please let me


    go just this once.¡± I raised my eyebrows and rested my chin on my hands.


    ¡°Your rumored girlfriend hade to us. Aren¡®t you going to say something?¡± I asked Charles with my


    voice dripping in sarcasm.


    Charles raised his head and stared at me for a moment before ncing at Amelia indifferently.


    ¡°You are indeed thoughtless.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. I was wrong. Mr. Moore, Mrs. Moore, please spare me this time. I will never do such a


    stupid thing again,¡± Amelia implored.


    Charles¡®s face was as cold as ice. Without a word, he motioned to the bodyguards to take her away.


    When Amelia saw the bodyguards approaching, she rushed to me and grabbed my trousers.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, please help me,¡± she begged, her eyes red in fright. With a frown, I shook off her hands and


    stood up.


    ¡°I¡®m going to the restroom. Do you want to go with me?¡± Amelia nced at Charles and nodded.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Follow them,¡± Charles ordered to the bodyguards. In the restroom, I leaned against the washbasin and


    said, ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, I¨CI didn¡®t mean to destroy your family. I just wanted to make money as soon as possible. My


    family is in urgent need of money. If Mr. Moore doesn¡®t lift the ban, it will be the end of me.¡± Amelia


    nced at the bodyguards as if that would change anything.


    Unfortunately for her, I did not fall for it. I looked at her with an icy cold gaze. I had taken her here


    because I did not want her to make a scene outside. And now that we were alone, I could make her have


    the taste of her medicine without anyone intervening.


    ¡°Hasn¡®t it urred to you that it wasn¡®t Charles who banned you from the entertainment circle? Sad to


    say, but the ones who did that were those who were afraid to offend us,¡± I corrected her.


    ¡°You didn¡®t tell them to do that?¡± Amelia asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Such a petty thing is not worth our time.¡±


    Amelia stared at me, at a loss for words. After a moment¡®s silence, she finally asked, ¡°Then, will you help


    me?¡±


    ¡°I can, but I don¡®t want to. You¡®re not the first person toe to Charles who had nned on using him


    for your selfish desire. And just so you know, you¡®re not the first to be banned from the entertainment


    circle.¡±


    I would not sympathize with a woman who tried to seduce my husband to get what she wanted, let alone


    help her.


    ¡°Will you still be so calm if I tell you that I¡®ve slept with your husband?¡± Amelia asked snarkily.


    The bodyguards¡¯ faces changed, and they red at Amelia.


    ¡°Nice try But I know for a fact that that didn¡®t happen.¡± I retorted


    ¡°How can you be so sure about that¡±


    ¡°Because Charles is a neat freak Amelia, let¡®s put an end to your bullshit. If you were really short of


    money and in need of help, I might sympathize with you, perhaps even help you. But no. You wanted to


    destroy our marriage


    Amelia¡®s pitiful demeanor suddenly turned murderous. ¡°If you want to see me crash and burn as


    revenge, fine. But I will take you with me!¡±


    In a blink of an eye, she took out a fruit knife from her pocket and aimed it at me.


    The sharp knife glinted under the light. It all happened so fast that I did not even have time to react. I just


    gasped in horror and waited for the knife to pierce through me.


    Fortunately, J was quick on her feet. She sprang to action by kicking Amelia on the wrist. Amelia fell


    to the floor, along with the knife. She was clutching her injured hand, her eyes brimming with tears.


    ¡°I was not trying to kill you. I¨CI was trying tomit suicide!¡± she cried out in grief and indignation. ¡°Even


    if you just want to end your own pathetic life, don¡®t do it in front of me.¡± I supported myself on the


    washbasin, straightened up, and said to my bodyguards,


    ¡°Let¡®s go.¡± Before I could take a step, Amelia wrapped her arms around my legs and begged in a hoarse


    voice, ¡°Mrs. Moore, please let me go. I was wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡± I ordered.


    ¡°No! You¡®ve done so much charity, and the Moore family is famous for being phnthropic. Please give


    me a way out, or those creditors will kill me.¡±


    ¡°I have no obligation to help you,¡± I replied, unmoved.


    ¡°Why are you so selfish? How could Mr. Moore marry a selfish and arrogant woman like you? Why are


    you so cruel to me?!¡±


    I pulled my legs out of her hands and scoffed, ¡°Do you honestly think that you¡®re a good woman?


    Besides, what right do you have to judge me? Who do you think you are? I¡®ve seen many women like


    you. You think you¡®re better than everyone else. But look at yourself. If you¡®re so righteous, then why


    would you throw yourself at a married man?¡±


    Ever since Charles and I got married, I had experienced a lot and heard harsh and unpleasant words.


    Most of them came from women like Amelia.


    I never liked being in an argument. Arguing with someone who thought highly of themselves was futile,


    so I just turned my back on them most of the time. However, it did not mean that I was a pushover.


    ¡°How dare you?! For once, why don¡®t you get off your high horse? Didn¡®t you take Mr. Moore away from


    Rita? Admit it, you¡®re not any better than me. You¡®re just a bitchcking morals.¡± Amelia leaned against


    the wall and looked at me with a sneer.


    ¡°p her,¡± I ordered the bodyguards in a low voice.


    Without hesitation, they walked forward and pped Amelia as hard as they could. After several ps,


    her pretty face was now swollen, and blood oozed from the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Don¡®t fucking nder me. I don¡®t need to exin my rtionship with my husband to you. If you dare to


    use emotional ckmail on me again, I will teach you a lesson you¡®ll never forget,¡± I said, not a hint of


    sympathy for her.

 Chapter 550: No Divorce

    Chapter 550: No Divorce


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Once I was out of thedies¡¯ room, I saw Charles standing outside. Considering the fact that the sound


    instion here wasn¡¯t that good, there was a chance that he heard everything just now feeling nervous, I


    whispered, ¡°What are you doing here?


    Charles chuckled. He didn¡¯t mention anything about what happened earlier. He just took my hand and


    led me to the private elevator.


    ¡°¡®The food is getting cold. I¡¯ve already asked them to get another table for us and serve something new.


    Let¡¯s go upstairs to the private room and have our lunch, shall we?¡±


    ¡®Looks like he has no idea what happened inside thedies¡¯ room,¡¯ I thought.


    Once we were inside the private room, Charles pulled a chair for me, on which I sat down. He sat across


    me, tapping his fingers on the table as he looked into my eyes and smiled. The way he smiled sent


    shivers down my spine. I stood up, ready to run away. But then, he grasped my wrist.


    ¡°You did a great job earlier, Caroline.¡± He stared at my baby bump and let out a sigh.


    ¡°Looks like I don¡¯t have to worry about my daughter getting bullied after she¡¯s born. With someone as


    strong as you for a mom, she¡¯s got nothing to fear!¡± .


    My face instantly turned red. I broke free from his hand and shot him a re. He made it sound like I


    was a valiant tigress. Charles let go of my hand and asked, ¡°Caroline, what gift would you want for New


    Year¡¯s Eve?¡±


    ¡°A gift? I don¡¯t want anything,¡± I pondered on his question. In all honesty, just knowing that my family was


    together and having the certainty that my kids would grow up healthy and safe was the best gift I could


    ever have.


    Charles nodded affirmatively as he looked intently at me.


    ¡°Well, I want a gift, Caroline.¡±


    Looking at his smiling eyes made me feel anxious. I somehow worried that I might not be able to give


    him the gift that he wanted.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Sell the ind. A few days ago, one of my partners said that he wanted to buy it above market price,¡±


    Charles responded.


    ¡°Has our family gotten so poor that we have to sell the ind now?¡± I looked at him, dumbfounded.


    Once the dishes were served on the table, Charles chuckled, lowered his head, anddled a bowl of


    soup.


    ¡°What if we really are getting poor?¡± I hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°Then sell it.¡±


    If he really needed the money to keep the business afloat, selling the ind wouldn¡¯t be that big of a


    deal. Charles seemed surprised by my answer. He smirked and asked, ¡°But once the ind is sold,


    where would you go whenever we¡¯re fighting?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I now realized that something was amiss.


    ¡°Charles, why did you suddenly decide to sell the ind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m strapped for cashtely,¡± he answered.


    I stared at him in silence for half a minute. For some reason, I couldn¡¯t believe that he was short on


    cash.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually surprised that you trusted me enough to believe that nothing happened between me and


    Amelia,¡± Charles said in a joyful tone as he handed a bowl of soup to me.


    ¡°Who said I trusted you?¡± I retorted.


    ¡°Whether I believe you or not, I just don¡¯t need others to tell me what I should or shouldn¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? So you don¡¯t trust me?¡± he said, creasing his brows together.


    ¡°Nah,¡± I answered passively ¡°Well, since we don¡¯t trust each other, we¡¯re even now¡±


    ¡°What makes you may that? How are we even?¡± I asked in coniston


    ¡°Never run away from home again,¡± Charles replied, holding my wrist lightly


    I was stunned. It felt like he had tricked me ¡°if you don¡¯t want me to run away from home, then you¡¯d best


    behave yourself get stressed out at home, it can affect my daughter¡¯s health as well!¡± Charles fell silent


    for a moment. Thereafter, he picked up the bowl and let me some soup.


    ¡°Say ¡®sh¡¯!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feed me I¡¯m perfectly capable of eating by myself ¡± I leaned back and tried to take the


    bowl away from him, but he withdrew his hand


    ¡°Open your mouth,¡± he said


    I was starting to get annoyed but there was nothing I could do. Thus, I just opened my mouth and let him


    feed me.


    He was always so domineering. He even prohibited me from taking time away from home now I heaved


    an exasperated sigh. Silently, I pondered on where i could hide if he and I had a quarrel again in the


    future, I needed to find a ce that he would never find. .


    Charles¡¯ POV


    During the evening, Spencer and David asked me to go to Mint Bar with them. I didn¡¯t expect that


    Nevaeh would be joining us.


    The moment I saw her, I was pissed. I made sure to sit far away from her.


    ¡°I have no idea why she¡¯s here, but you guys are friends for years, so driving her away wouldn¡¯t be


    appropriate.¡± Spencer walked over to my side and gave me a pat on the shoulder in an attempt to


    comfort me.


    ¡°Since you knew she was here, why did you ask me toe over? When she and I were involved in a


    rumor, Caroline refused to speak to me for several days straight!¡± I shot him a cold nce. Spencer


    ignored me, put on a smile, and turned to Nevaeh.


    ¡°Nevaeh, now that you¡¯ve resigned, are you going back to New York sometime in the future?¡±


    ¡°Who said I had ns to leave this ce? I¡¯m going to settle down in Los Angeles and never leave


    again.¡± I was uncertain if she did it on purpose, but I noticed Nevaeh nce at me when she spoke.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any rtives or friends around here. Won¡¯t you feel lonely? If you go back to New York,


    you can at least work for your father¡¯spany. But if you stay and work here, you¡¯re going to have a


    hard time,¡± Spencer said jokingly


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be fine. I¡¯m an architect! Finding a job will be a piece of cake.¡± Spencer and David


    exchanged nces. They both facepalmed and chuckled helplessly. Thereafter, David raised his ss


    and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s drink!¡±


    Spencer also raised his ss and decided to change the topic. Meanwhile, Nevaeh looked at me and


    asked, ¡°Charles, if one day you get divorced, do I still have a chance to be with you?¡±


    My head throbbed because of her question, and I shot her an indifferent nce.


    ¡°No. Caroline and I will never get divorced; ever.¡±


    ¡°But what if¡­?¡± Nevaeh asked again.


    ¡°There is no ¡®if¡¯. No matter what happens between me and Caroline, she¡¯s always going to be the only


    woman I¡¯ll ever love for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Nevaeh asked. This time, she was frowning.


    ¡°He¡¯s saying that you don¡¯t have a chance. Not now. Not ever. Whether Charles and Caroline get


    divorced or not, he will never choose you.¡± Spencer couldn¡¯t stand to listen to her anymore. His face


    turned grim, and he spoke so bluntly.


    The smile on Nevaeh¡¯s face disappeared, and she tightened her grip on the ss she was holding.


    ¡°Charles, I really like you. Can¡¯t you find it in your heart to give me at least one chance?¡±


    ¡°I already said no. Nevaeh, the only reason I¡¯m able to sit here with you is because we used to be close


    when we were little. But if you insist on ruining this friendship, then be ready to hear me speak harshly to


    you.¡±


    When I saw her eyes well up with tears and turn red, I got pissed off. Even the idea of staying for one


    minute longer infuriated me, so I told them I had to leave. On my way back, I received a call from David.


    ¡°Charles, Nevaeh was involved in a car ident. She¡¯s currently in a critical condition. She¡¯s been calling


    your name. Come to the hospital at once!¡± I had a little too much to drink tonight, so I was a bit tipsy. I


    rubbed my aching temples and told Richard to turn the car around and take me to the hospital. Upon my


    arrival at the door of the emergency room, I wanted to call Caroline to tell her that I would be home a little


    late today. But when I reached into my pocket, I realized that my phone wasn¡¯t there.


    After a moment of contemting, I figured that I had left my phone in the car. David walked up to me and


    exined that Nevaeh had gotten into a car ident not longer after I left.


    ¡°Nevaeh said that she wanted to see you before she dies. I know that you don¡¯t like her, but she still grew


    up with us. If something ever happens to her, I¡¯d be haunted by guilt for the rest of my life.¡±

 Chapter 551: I Want A Divorce

    Chapter551:IWantADivorce


    Caroline¡®s POV


    During the middle of the night, my aching belly woke me up.I opened my eyes, reaching my hands out to


    nudge Charles away. But then, I found that he wasn¡®t in bed with meHe still hadn¡®te home yet.


    My lower abdomen was aching worse with every passing second. I gritted my teeth, struggled to sit up


    from the bed, and reached for my phone on the bedside table with difficulty,


    My hands trembled as I held the phone and opened my contact list to dial Charles¡® number,


    ¡°Beep¡­ Beep.¡± The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered it.


    My heart sank as I put the phone down andy back on the bed. I grasped the sheet beneath my body


    tightly. And pretty soon, beads of sweat formed on my forehead and on my back. The dark room was


    awfully quiet.


    The next thirty seconds felt like an eternity to me. I wanted to call J and Tracy in, but I was far too


    weak to do anything. It felt like there was a lump in my throat, and my voice was so faint that even I had


    a hard time hearing it.


    ¡°Charles! Charles¡­¡± I kept on whispering his name, hoping and praying that he¡®de back soon.


    Suddenly, my eyes went nk and Ipletely lost consciousness. By the time I woke up, I heard


    someone crying. The cries were deafening, and yet it was filled with vitality.


    ¡°Caroline, I¡®m d to see that you¡®re finally awake. Look! You have a lovely daughter now.¡± Alice held the


    baby in her arms. Her voice was filled with joy, and excitement was written all over her face.


    I turned my gaze towards her and saw the newborn baby in her arms. The little angel was so small, and


    she was leaning against Alice¡®s chest. Upon taking a closer look at the baby¡®s face, I couldn¡®t help but


    frown a little. Her face was wrinkled, and she didn¡®t look cute at all.


    ¡°Caroline, are you okay? Are you still in pain?¡± Charles approached me.


    Based on his bloodshot eyes, I could tell that he hadn¡®t had a wink of sleep. When he touched my hand,


    I moved it away, trembling all over.


    ¡°Where were youst night?¡±


    ¡°I¡®m so sorry for being away, Caroline. Nevaeh was involved in a car ident. David called me, saying


    that she might die, so I¡­¡±


    As I listened to his exnation, tears welled up in my eyes and they soon fell one after another.I wiped


    the tears from the corner of my eyes and averted my gaze from him. I kept telling myself not to cry.


    He didn¡®t deserve a single tear from me. What if I weren¡®t in the Moore mansionst night? I could hardly


    imagine what hellish things I would¡®ve gone throughI thought that I had already prepared myself for the


    worst.


    However, something even worse than I had imagined would always happen, and the situations would


    break my self-esteem.


    I was fed up with feeling disappointed. My longing for love and hoping that Charles would do better were


    ruined by him, over and over.


    When I needed him the most, I called him. But sadly for me, he was preupied with something else at


    the time. He was actually waiting outside another woman¡¯s room.


    ¡°Charles, is Nevaeh that important to you? Is she so important that you¡®re willing to neglect your wife


    who¡®s about to give birth to a baby for you?¡± My voice had grown hoarse and feeble, but I tried to speak


    as calmly as possible.


    ¡°Caroline, I am so sorry.¡± Charles sat on the chair by the bedside and held my hand. His hands felt cold


    as ice. I stared at his hand and thought, ¡®Did he stay by Nevaeh¡®s bedsidest night and held her hands


    tofort her just like this?¡®


    When the thought crossed my mind, my stomach churned and I felt nauseous. I shook off his hand and


    shouted, ¡°Get away! Don¡®t touch me!¡±


    Later at noon, Icey and David came to see me. Icey asked everyone else to leave the room so that the


    two of us could be alone. She held my hand, gently rubbing it as she muttered, ¡°Why does your hand feel


    so cold? Are you unwell?¡±


    I turned my gaze outside the window and shook my head with a bitter smile.


    ¡°I¡®m fine.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Caroline, I swear to you, it wasn¡®t Charles¡® fault. Last night, they were at Spencer¡®s bar for a drink, and


    Nevaeh happened to also be there. On her way back, she got into a car ident. Right now, she¡®s still


    unconscious in the ICU. When she was brought to the hospital, she kept calling Charles¡® name. The


    doctor said that she might not survive the night, so David had to call Charles. This is all David¡®s fault. He


    knew that you were heavily pregnant and you needed Charles by your side, and yet he still called


    Charles. He shouldn¡®t have done that,¡± Icey exined, sounding really guilty..


    ¡°Listen, I¡®m really okay. It doesn¡®t matter anymore.¡± I forced a smile, feeling powerless.


    ¡°Caroline, please don¡®t be like that. You just gave birth to a baby. You¡®re at your weakest right now. If


    you¡®re too stressed out, it could affect your health.¡± I slowly closed my eyes, for I didn¡®t want to continue


    with this conversation anymore.


    Truthfully, I didn¡®t want to be sad, but it was hard to control myself. It felt like my heart had been gouged


    open and torn in two. The pain was so intense that I could hardly breathe. In the afternoon, Nina came to


    the hospital to see me. I looked at her intently and said, ¡°Nina, I want a divorce.¡±


    As her eyes turned red, she nodded affirmatively.


    ¡°I understand. I¡®ll help you.¡±


    Charles¡® POV:


    When Nina came out of the ward, she was staring daggers at me.


    ¡°You probably heard what Caroline said in there, right? Didn¡®t I tell you to stop hurting her? Do you have


    any fucking clue just how much she¡®s suffered ever since she married you? I¡®m not sure if you feel even


    a little bit sorry for her, but I do. Immensely.¡± I peered into the ward and saw Caroline¡®s face. She had a


    nk stare, and her expression was listless.


    Seeing her in this state made my heart ache.


    ¡°Whatever she wants you to do, just say that you¡®ll do it,¡± I said, trying to stay calm.


    Only I knew that every word that came out of my mouth felt like a sharp knife, jabbing into my heart. Nina


    broke into a sardonicughter.


    ¡°And you think it¡®s just going to be another empty promise, huh? Do you honestly think it¡®s going to be


    like the past? Charles, you¡®ve lost her. You lost her heart and there¡®s nothing that you can do. Get that


    into your thick head!¡±


    ¡°This is only temporary,¡± I muttered, lowering my head.


    ¡°Temporary? Alright. Let¡®s wait and see if it is temporary. Caroline isn¡®t in good health right now. To make


    sure that she¡¯s happy and stress-free, I¡¯ll go through with my promise to her. You¡®d best be prepared to


    ept the letter of prosecution!¡± Nina sneered and left.


    Meanwhile, I kicked the trash can beside me.


    The bodyguards lowered their heads, too scared to utter a word. Two dayster, Nina came to the


    hospital to hand me the divorce papers.


    ¡°Mi Moore, if you refuse to sign that document, we¡®re taking you to court.¡± The mere sight of the divorce


    papers made the veins in my temples pop out. I turned my gaze towards Caroline. She looked apathetic


    now, but she seemed determined to go through with it. Only now did I realize I had truly broken her heart


    this time.


    ¡°Alright. I ept. Just like I promised before, you can have custody of all four kids.¡±


    Caroline¡®s eyelids trembled, but she still didn¡®t say a word to me.


    ¡°Help me find a nurse. I¡®m unable to take care of both myself and my baby now,¡± Caroline said to Nina.


    Judging by the sound of her voice, she really was having difficulties.


    ¡°I¡®m willing to get divorced with you, and you can keep custody of the kids. But while we¡®re still married,


    allow me to take care of you,¡± I said. I was still her husband.


    Even if we were going to get divorced, I still wanted to¡­ As I stared at the divorce papers, I clenched my


    fists. Even if we had to separate, I still couldn¡®t bear the idea that someone else would take care of her.


    Caroline stared at me for a few seconds before looking away. Still, she refused to say even a single word


    to me. She hadn¡®t spoken to me ever since she was hospitalized. Just then, the door of the ward was


    pushed open. Nevaeh¡®s mother came in, carrying a gift basket and flowers.


    ¡°I heard that Caroline just gave birth, so I came in here to visit her.¡± Caroline just nced at her


    indifferently.


    ¡°Well, there she is. You¡¯ve seen her now, so leave,¡± I said impatiently. Mrs. Greem put the gift basket on


    the table and smiled at Caroline.


    ¡°I see. I¡®ll take my leave, then. Nevaeh is also hospitalized here. I¡®lle by to see you when you¡®re


    feeling a little better.¡±


    ¡°Wait! Take your stuff with you. Caroline needs to rest. She doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed. I hope this will


    be thest time youe into this room,¡± I said, stopping her.


    Mrs. Greem turned around, looking at me intently.


    ¡°That gift is for Caroline. Charles, I¡®m just looking after her.¡±


    ¡°We don¡®t need you to care. Just give it to your daughter. She is badly injured, after all,¡± Nina chimed in.


    ¡°Fine. I¡®ll take it away. You don¡®t have to be so hostile. I meant no harm.¡± Feeling wronged, Mrs. Greem


    left along with the gift basket that she brought.

 Chapter 552: Divorce Agreement

    Chapter552:DivorceAgreement


    Alie¡®s POV:


    When I arrived at the hospital. I saw Monica Creeme out of Caroline¡®s ward .A frown appeared on


    my face at the sight of her ¡°Why are you here ?¡± I asked crossy


    Monica raised the gift basket in her hand and said in an aggrieved tone. ¡°I heard that your daughter in


    law has just given birth, so I came to visit her But it seems that she doesn¡®t want to ept my gilf¡±¡®


    ¡°How can she ept it? Ever since your daughter returnedst year, she has been pestering my son


    and provoking my daughter¨Cinw. Aren¡®t you aware of that? As her mother it¡®s your job to teach her


    some manners it doesn¡®t take a genius to know that it¡®s wrong to steal someone else¡®s husband¡±


    ¡°How could my daughter do something like that? Besides, if Charles and Caroline really love each other,


    how could my daughter split them up Clearly, there¡®s something wrong with their rtionship Don¡®t just


    put all the me on my daughter!¡±


    The more Monica spoke, the angrier she became


    Her entitlement and shamelessness made my blood boil. In a fit of anger, I rolled up my sleeve and


    retorted, ¡°My son has a good rtionship with his wife. Stop talking nonsense! Leave. You¡®re not


    wee here!¡± Monica¡®s face turned red in anger.


    With a huff, she took the gift and left. I pushed the door open, and my heart jolted when I saw Caroline


    talking to Nina with a serious expression, My eyes shifted to the envelope in her hand. And knowing that


    Nina was awyer, a sinking feeling emerged at the pit of my stomach


    It had been days since Caroline woke up. However, she still had not talked to Charles since. Day after


    day, I was worried that she would get a divorce and end things for the two of them. ? And now, it seemed


    what I had been dreading had finallye.


    Hearing the sound of the door, Nina looked at me and greeted, ¡°Mrs. Moore, you¡®re here.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Nina. I¡®m happy to see you here. You must be busy, but you still came to visit Caroline.¡± I walked


    over with a smile and put my bag on the bedside table.


    Then, I nced at Caroline, who seemed down in the dumps, and asked with concern, ¡°Are you feeling


    better now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. So much better,¡± Caroline replied, though her face said otherwise.


    ¡°Did Monica Greem make things difficult for you again?¡± I sighed, feeling pity as Caroline had to go


    through that, and tucked her hair behind her ear. Caroline forced a smile.


    ¡°No, I just ignored her.¡± After chatting for a while, Nina finally bade farewell.


    I also stood up.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have to go now too. Do you mind if we leave together?¡± Without waiting for Nina¡®s response, I pulled


    her out of the ward and talked to her.


    ¡°Nina, I know you have a good rtionship with Caroline. But there are some things I have to tell you¡­¡± I


    advised her not to persuade Caroline to divorce Charles, But it would be better if she did not bring up the


    idea of divorce ultimately Nina frowned and asked, ¡°Mrs. Moore, have you ever thought about how


    Caroline would feel? If she stays with Charles, it means that he¡®ll have her by the palm of his hand, and


    she¡®ll have to endure the provocation of the women around him. If that¡®s the case, why would she still


    want this marriage?¡±


    ¡°But they love each other!¡± I answered affirmatively.


    ¡°Love? Then why did Caroline have to suffer? Do you have any idea how much injustice and grievance


    she had to endure after she married Charles? Yes, she loves Charles, but that doesn¡¯t mean she has to


    stay and continue to suffer.¡±


    ¡°Charles may have done something wrong, but he¡®s not entirely at fault Nevaeh is the one to me in


    this matter She¡®s been pestering Charles nonstop¡®¡± I defended Charles


    ¡°Mis Moore, even without Nevaeh, there¡®ll be other women Charles doesn¡®t give Caroline enough sense


    of security And right now, she¡®s devastated. Caroline was the one who contacted me about the divorce


    she¡®spletely disappointed in Charles She couldn¡®t take it anymore. Nina crossed her arms in front of


    her chest, her eyes full of pity for Caroline I opened my mouth to speak, but words got stuck in my throat


    A momentter, an idea urred to me


    ¡°Nina, Charles loves Caroline very much. Can you help him persuade Caroline not to continue filing the


    divorce? You¡®re her best friend. She¡®ll listen to you,¡± I pleaded, Nina heaved a sigh and smiled at me


    helplessly.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, as her best friend, I hope that she¡®s happy more than anyone else. But, if you insist¡­ If


    Charles manages to change Caroline¡®s mind, then I¡®ll put the divorce on hold temporarily. If he can¡®t, I


    have no choice but to go through the procedure.¡± I agreed to Nina¡¯spromise without a second


    thought As long as there was a room for maneuver, I would not give up


    Nevaeh¡®s POV


    I slowly opened my eyes and found that I was in a hospital ward. I looked at my side and saw my mother


    sitting next to me


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    ¡°Nevaeh, you¡®re finally awake!¡± Mom eximed in glee. She then hugged me tightly with tears of joy


    streaming down her cheeks.


    ¡°Mom, did anyonee to see me?¡± I asked with my heart full of hope. My eyes fell on the gift box on


    the table, and Charles¡®s handsome face shed through my mind.


    My mother wiped the tears from the corner of my eyes and said, ¡°The night of your ident, Charles


    rushed here to the hospital and waited outside the operating room the whole night. And roughly the same


    time, Caroline fainted at her house and then gave birth to her child the next day.¡±


    My heart softened when I heard that Charles had chosen me over Caroline. When I heard what my


    mother had said, hope filled my heart.


    ¡°Wait. Did you just say that Caroline had just given birth?¡±


    ¡°She¡®s also in the ward on this floor. I went to see her a while ago, but she was rude and ungrateful.¡± I


    blinked my eyes and tried to prop myself up.


    But then, I found that there was no strength left in me. In all honesty, I did not have any romantic feelings


    toward Charles before. Butpared with my ex¨Cboyfriend, I could say that Charles was indeed an


    excellent man. Caroline was nothing but a pretty face. A powerful man in the business circle like Charles


    was way out of her league. She did not deserve him.


    Charles was so into her, though. I wonder why.


    ¡°Mom, I want to see Caroline.¡± I sat in a wheelchair, and my mother wheeled me to the door of Caroline¡®s


    ward. But for some reason, her bodyguards stopped us.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore doesn¡¯t want to see you. Please go back.¡± Tracy and J stood in front of the door, ring


    at us.


    ¡°You¡®re nobody but Caroline¡®s bodyguards. Your job is to protect her, not bar her guests.¡±


    ¡°How can you even call yourself a guest? Mrs. Moore doesn¡®t even know you,¡± J fired back with an


    apparent disgust. The bodyguard¡®s attitude made my hackles rise. However, I could not lose my temper,


    so I just gritted my teeth and forced a smile.


    ¡°Please tell Caroline that I really appreciate Charles leaving her behind that night to see me.¡±


    ¡°Our boss thought you were going to die, so he went there to mourn you,¡± J retorted with a sneer..


    My mother could not stand it anymore. She stood in front of me and shouted, ¡°Why are you so rude and


    mean? How dare you curse my daughter? Who do you think you are?!¡®


    ¡°There¡®s nothing wrong with what I just said. That night, the hospital issued a notice that Miss Greem


    was critically ill. So, out of politeness, our boss came to the hospital to see your daughter for thest


    time. I hope you don¡®t think too highly of yourself, Miss Greem.¡±


    My body trembled, and I clenched my fists in anger. Just as I was about to lose my temper, Charles


    walked out of the ward. He closed the door gently. But when he looked at me, his eyes were as cold as a


    cier.


    ¡°Charles, I heard that you came to the hospital to visit me. I haven¡®t had the chance to thank you,¡± I said


    with a fawning smile.


    ¡°If you really want to thank me, then move out of this floor as soon as possible,¡± Charles coldly replied. I


    froze and looked up at him in disbelief.


    ¡°What¨Cwhat did you say?¡± Charles frowned and exined impatiently, ¡°You¡®re so noisy that you


    disturbed my wife¡®s rest.¡±


    His words were like a knife stabbing into my heart¨Ccold and painful. But before I could say anything, he


    turned his back on me and entered the ward again. I could only look at the closed door.


    Although I was still unwilling to give up, there was nothing I could do about it. When I returned to the


    ward, someone suddenly came in and informed me that I have to leave my room.


    ¡°Mr. Moore has booked the entire floor.¡± Although the man¡®s tone was casual, his attitude was resolute.


    It turned out that Charles was serious. Unfortunately for me, I had no choice but to do as he said.

 Chapter 553: Discharged From Hospital

    Chapter 553: Discharged From Hospital


    Caroline¡®s POV


    Seven dayster, I recovered well. I packed up my things and was ready to leave the hospital


    I was about to get out of bed when Charles suddenly walked up to me and said, ¡°Don¡®t move. Let me


    help you.¡±


    When I saw his outstretched hands, I leaned away and red at him. ¡°No, thank you, I can get out of


    bed by myself.¡±


    Ignoring my refusal, Charles bent over and carried me out En route, Charles slightly loosened his grip on


    me. Afraid that I would fall, I surged forward and wrapped my arms around his neck.


    Charles looked down at me and I hid my face in his chest because I didn¡®t want him or anyone to see


    that I was blushing. However, the staff of the hospital came to bid me farewell. As soon as we stepped


    out of the ward, we were surrounded by the doctors and nurses of the hospital. They held out flowers to


    me and called out their best wishes for us, ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Moore and Mrs. Moore, May you two


    live together till you¡®re old and grey.¡±


    ¡°Make sure you rest and don¡®t stress yourself at all, either physically or emotionally. That means that you


    shouldn¡®t do anything that will make you tired or upset. And if anything happens, contact me as soon as


    you possibly can,¡± the doctor who carried out the C¨Csection on me exined kindly.


    ¡°I will adhere to all your instructions, doctor. Thank you all so much for taking great care of me,¡± I replied


    politely Charles nodded to everyone and left with me in his arms.


    When we walked out of the elevator, I saw Nevaeh


    Some days ago, Nevaeh had tried to enter my ward but was stopped by my bodyguards. But I knew for a


    fact that she was not going to stop trying until she found a way to see me. Bandages covered most of her


    body, at least the parts of her I could see since she was in a wheelchair. Thest thing I wanted to do


    was be nice to a woman that seduced my husband, so I turned my face away from her. The only


    acknowledgement Charles gave her was an indifferent nce over his shoulder as he began to walk out


    with me in his arms.


    ¡°Charles, I¡®m here to thank you for leaving Caroline behind that night to see me,¡± Nevaeh shouted.


    Inhaling sharply, I tightened my grip on Charles¡® neck. For a second, Charles stopped walking as he


    froze, his hands on my body tightening,


    Neither of them spoke another word. It was over. I had lost.


    It wasn¡®t that I was lost to Nevaeh. I was actually defeated by the fact that there would always be


    countless women around Charles


    With the sting of defeat fresh in my mind, my determination grew. As soon as possible, I was going to get


    a divorce from Charles and put an end to this marriage.


    In the future, it wouldn¡®t matter what he did with other women because it would have nothing to do with


    me. However, hot tears still streamed down my cheeks and wetted Charles¡® shirt.


    After leaving the hospital, Charles put me in the car, fastened the seat belt for me and closed the door


    gently He didn¡®t say a word from the moment the car pulled away from the hospital gates till the car


    stopped at the Moore mansion.


    I also stayed mute the entire drive. But when we finally reached the Moore mansion, I couldn¡®t help but


    voice an important question, ¡°When shall we go through the formalities?¡±


    ¡°A month from now,¡± Charles muttered in a nd tone, his gaze trailed outside the window. It was a little


    longer than I expected, but it didn¡®t matter. I would just hold on for another month


    A month from now, I would be able to leave here and get rid of my current life,


    Charles unfastened his seat belt and got out of the car. He opened the door on my side and bent over to


    carry me


    ¡°No, I can walk¡± i dodged his hand and tried to walk on my own


    ¡°It¡®s windy outside. You can take a walk after you go back to your room.¡± Then Charles carried me out of


    the car. The elders were waiting at the door. When they saw us approaching, they immediately came up


    and greeted me


    Charles carried me to the bedroom upstairs, The boys leaned against the bed, their awestruck gazes


    focused on their baby sister.


    They had been looking forward to meeting her for a long time and were reluctant to leave after finally


    meeting her. Augh escaped me when I saw the four of them.


    The three boys were gazing down at their sister wide eyed, and she, blinking her eyes up a them. The


    phone rang and Charles stepped away to answer his call. When his call was over, he returned to the


    bedside and turned his attention to the boys.


    ¡°You need to be careful. Don¡®t hurt your sister identally, okay?¡± Even though they nodded vigorously


    to show they understood their father¡®s words, their unblinking eyes were on their sister the entire time.


    James suddenly turned his head and asked, ¡°Daddy, do you like my sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Charles replied with a gentle smile.


    ¡°So, who do you love more, my sister or Mommy?¡±


    ¡°That¡®s a different kind of love,¡± Charles looked up at me and replied patiently. ¡°Different? Why is it


    different?¡± James asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡®m tired and want to have a rest.¡±


    Before Charles could answer, I chimed in andy down with my back to them. Charles lowered his voice


    and said, ¡°You should go out first. Your Mommy needs to rest.¡±


    Grumbling, the boys left. Charles walked back to the bed and picked our daughter up.


    ¡°I¡®ll take her out for a while so you can rest. I¡®ll bring her back to you when you wake up.¡±


    Instead of replying, I closed my eyes and pretended to be asleep. Charles then left the room quietly with


    our daughter in his arms. After some deliberation, I decided to name her Jessica. When she was one¨C


    month old, we held a grand party for Jessica and introduced her to all our rtives and friends. The table


    in the banquet hall was full of gifts. Tracy and J came in with a small box in their hands. They walked


    into the room excitedly and said, ¡°Mrs. Moore, this gift is so exquisite and beautiful. It must look very


    beautiful on Jessica.¡±


    There was a delicate and beautiful ne in the box. There was also a note at the bottom. On the


    note was Nevaeh¡®s signature. A cold fury swept through me, but still I maintained my calm facade.


    ¡°Send it to Charles. It¡®s not for me and Jessica,¡± I ordered brusquely as I dumped the ne back into


    the box.


    ¡°What?¡± The two bodyguards were stunned.


    J saw the note and reacted quickly as she immediately said, ¡°Mrs. Moore, you are right. Let our boss


    deal with it!¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I picked my daughter up and said, ¡°Let¡®s go.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± the shocked bodyguards asked in


    unison. ¡°Home.¡±


    ¡°Won¡®t we wait for Mr. Moore?¡± J asked in confusion.


    ¡°He is a grown man with two perfectly healthy feet of his own. He will return home when he¡¯s ready.¡± I


    walked out with my daughter in my arms.


    The two bodyguards chucked the gift in their hands aside and immediately caught up with me, But I


    didn¡®t expect to bump into Nevaeh as soon as I arrived at the parking lot. She had recovered from the


    worst of her injuries and looked almost the same, except for the fact that she was thinner than before.


    After taking a cursory look at her, I tried to bypass her on my way to the car, but she stopped me.


    ¡°Caroline, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t want to see you. If you really have any sense of self worth, then you wouldn¡®t dare to approach


    me.¡± Nevaeh smiled and looked at Jessica.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to congratte you. I heard that you gave birth to a daughter. She is very cute and looks very


    much like you.¡±


    ¡°Were you lurking around, waiting for me to show up only so you could tell me this?¡± I held Jessica


    tighter, icy disdain dripping from my voice.


    ¡°I¡®m waiting for Charles. Mypany has been negotiating the cooperation with the Moore Group. I¡®m


    the main designer of one of the projects. I just called him and wanted to talk about the details. By the


    way¡­¡±


    ¡°You know what? One of thest two women who pestered Charles is in a psychiatric hospital, and the


    other one is in prison.¡± The expression on Nevaeh¡®s face froze and the smile at the corners of her mouth


    disappeared without a trace.


    I sneered and got in the car with my daughter in my arms. J said loudly to Nevaeh, ¡°Maybe you don¡®t


    know our boss very well. With Mrs. Moore¡®s mere words, I¡®m afraid that you will be reced by someone


    else in this project.¡±


    Then she got into the car. I turned my head to look out of the window and found Nevaeh standing there


    angrily, stamping her feet. Somehow, I felt better. I lowered my head and yed with Jessica.

 Chapter 554: Persuade His Wife

    Chapter 554: Persuade His Wife


    Caroline''s POV:


    Tiredness gradually crept into my body as soon as I got home.I thought a hot shower would wash away


    all my drowsiness, but it didn''t, so I immediately nestled in bed afterward.I had been so busy today that


    I even struggled to keep my eyes open as they became heavy from exhaustion.


    Still, my mind remained active for a moment.


    Charles and I agreed to work on the divorce procedures a month after I gave birth.


    Fortunately, days went by quickly, and baby Jessica was now one-month old.


    So, perhaps, I could bring that topic up to him first thing in the morning.I was enjoying thefort of my


    bed the next day when I felt something heavy on my belly, which jolted me awake.


    When I looked down, I saw a muscr arm wrapped tightly around my waist.


    Of course, this scent, grip, and arm only pointed to one man.It was Charles.


    Annoyed, I pushed his arm away and tried to break free from his embrace.


    However, Charles¡¯ strength and mine differ significantly.He only tightened his grip, locked me in, and


    muttered, "Let''s sleep some more."


    "Charles," I firmly called and used all my strength to escape from his arms.


    Traces of displeasure filled Charles¡¯ face as my struggle forcefully woke him up.


    Nevertheless, his expression instantly softened upon meeting my gaze.He quickly sat up and looked at


    me with apologetic eyes as he said, "I''m sorry.I didn''t know I fell asleep beside you because I was too


    tired when I got homest night."


    "I''m warning you, Charles.Don''t do that ever again.It isn''t right," I replied, giving him a firm and warning


    look.


    "Why can''t I do that, though?" he asked, confused and displeased.


    "Come on, Charles! You know precisely where my reluctance ising from. Why? Did you bump your


    head somewhere that you forgot about your promise? Charles, a month has already passed!" I


    snapped in frustration.


    Charles'' expression instantly changed upon hearing what I said.


    "I''ve actually forgotten about something.Yes, I have an important meeting today, so I''ll talk to youter,


    okay?" he replied,pletely dodging the situation.


    He swiftly buttoned up his top and prepared to get out of bed.I wasn''t born yesterday, so I could tell he


    was only making an excuse.


    Infuriated, I red at him and reminded him, "Charles, you promised me we''d continue the divorce


    proceedings in a month! I''m not sure when you have lost track of the date, but one month has already


    passed."


    I was mad, and I bet I was as red as a tomato right now.Still, Charles only replied, "I don''t feel like


    settling the divorce today.I mean, look! Even the weather doesn''t seem right.Why don''t we chill for now


    and deal with it some other day?"


    "Charles!" I yelled as myst strand of patience had finally snapped.


    I sat on the bed and looked at him angrily, saying, "Charles, can you stop making theseme excuses?


    What''s so hard to understand about my desire to divorce?!"


    I had intended to resolve our issues amicably, and I was beyond willing to cooperate with him as long


    as he did the same.But then I forgot what kind of person he was.I forgot that he never knew how to give


    in and cooperate.


    Perhaps, I expected too much from him, which was my fault.


    Still, my thirst for divorce remained the same.I knew my worth, so I knew what I deserved.


    Staying in this marriage would only give Charles a chance to hurt me more, and I refuse to let that


    happen.


    "We''ll deal with it, okay? Just, not today," Charles casually replied before getting out of the bed and


    walking toward the bathroom.I quickly followed him out of bed, causing me to lose my bnce.


    Fortunately, my reflexes were fast, so I was able to hold onto the mattress to support myself.


    Charles, on the other hand, strode back from the bathroom after hearing the noise I identally


    made.He walked straight toward me and helped me sit on the bed.


    I then grabbed his clothes and looked up at him, saying, "Charles, I''m begging you.Sign the divorce


    papers, and let me start a new life."


    "Processing a divorce isn''t a joke, Caroline.It''s not as simple as you think it is.Our marriage doesn''t


    revolve around us alone.It involves a lot of other things,"


    Charles muttered in a soft, helpless voice.


    What other things was he talking about?! I only wanted one thing, and that was a divorce! Why should I


    care about anything else that didn''t even concern me? Was he talking about his reputation?


    Properties? Or was it thepany shares? G) I couldn''t even care any less about those!


    "If you''re worried about your reputation, let''s go through the divorce procedure privately.You could just


    notify the public when you think the time is right," I said, almost begging.


    "No, we have to wait until the time is right," Charles opposed, shaking his head.


    He looked at me with a pair of concerned yet helpless eyes and added, "You''ve just given birth, so you


    must recuperate for at least six months to get better."


    "What?!" I shouted in disbelief.


    My scalp tingled as anger traveled across my body, unable to believe what I had just heard.


    How could Charles do this to me? He clearly promised to divorce me in a month, and now he just went


    back on his word!


    "Anyway, I have to go to work now.See you tonight," Charles said.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    After that, he strode away.


    With that, I could only look at his disappearing figure, heavy-hearted.


    Charles'' POV:


    After leaving the house, I went to the garage and hopped in my car.


    However, I only sat in the driver''s seat in a daze for a long time, not even bothering to start the engine.


    My hands were still shaking and my palms were wet; and I felt like my heart had been crushed into a


    million pieces.It was pretty clear to me that Caroline was dying to divorce me.


    The past month had been utterly suffocating for me.


    Caroline had been strangely quiet, not making any scene.


    In fact, I would only get to see her smile whenever she was in front of the kids.Then, she would only sit


    quietly on the bed for the rest of the day with dull eyes, looking gloomy and preupied.


    Whenever I faced her, she would immediately look elsewhere as if I was a stranger or thest person


    she wanted to see.


    Of course, I would be lying if I said I didn''t understand the look she was giving me.Her eyes alone were


    so expressive, and it had always given me the idea that I would lose her in no time.


    Frustrated, I leaned against the driver''s seat and covered my face with my hands.


    Anxiousness filled my heart, and it was torturous.I wasn''t blind, so I could see her gradually slipping


    through my grasp.And this time, she would leave me for good.


    Unable to handle it, I simply ran away.


    All I could do now was pray and hope that Caroline was only angry and didn''t mean what she said.


    Then, I would keep escaping whenever she was about to bring the same topic up. Through this, she


    wouldn''t be able to go on with the divorce and cut ties with me.


    Unable to overthink some more, I took a deep breath and drove to thepany.


    When I arrived, I ran into Nevaeh.She was dressed in a business suit, looking unmistakably


    sophisticated.


    "Charles, I didn''t expect to bump into you here," she said, sounding a bit surprised.


    Hearing that, I nced at her coldly and continued walking forward, not wanting to talk to her.However,


    Nevaeh chased after me and asked, "Charles, can we talk?"


    "Nevaeh, we have nothing to talk about!" I snapped in annoyance.


    "Stop pestering me, or you wouldn''t like what I would do to you." Caroline''s cold stares and continuous


    attempts to initiate a divorce shed before my eyes as I looked at Nevaeh longer.


    Because of that, I red at her for thest time and went straight into my exclusive elevator.


    Many things had happened this morning, so I was already in a bad mood when I arrived at my office.I


    didn''t even feel like working right now.


    So, l opened myptop and searched the Inte for ways to persuade my wife to stay with me.


    A few minutes after, Amy came in with a cup of coffee.I then closed myptop in a hurry, not wanting


    her to see what I was doing.


    "Boss, I came to inform you that your new assistant will start working today.Her name is Angelina,"


    Amy said in a low voice as she ced the coffee on my table.


    "Angelina? Why does it have to be a woman again?" I asked, unable to conceal my displeasure.


    Caroline and I almost broke up when Nevaeh became my assistant, so I wanted to avoid having female


    employees close as much as possible.


    "Don''t worry, boss. You may be attractive, but not every woman is interested in you,"


    Amy joked, probably sensing my concern. Hearing that, I rubbed my temples and instructed, "Well,


    tour her around thepany and brief her about the scope of her job first."


    "Boss, are you feeling unwell?"


    Amy cautiously asked.


    "Yes, a little," I truthfully answered.


    Then, I picked up the coffee, wanting to take a sip, but my stomach churned at the smell, so I put it


    back.


    "Did you and Mrs.Moore fight again?" Amy helplessly asked.


    After that, she fidgeted with her fingers and cautiously said, "I have an idea, but I''m not sure if it''ll


    work."


    "Tell me," I ordered, feeling a little curious.


    When Caroline and I had a misunderstandingst time, Amy called her for me.She asked my wife to


    come to see me, and it worked.


    And now, she was suggesting repeating the same trick.


    Well, how could I object when I couldn''t even think of a better way? Sure enough, Amy called Caroline,


    saying, "Good day, Mrs.Moore! I''m sorry to bother you this early, but Mr.Moore looked unwell when he


    arrived.Even though he managed to attend his meeting, he still looked dull and preupied.I called to


    ask you what we should do."


    "I don''t know.Why are you asking me?" I heard Caroline answer in a t tone as Amy put the phone on


    speaker.


    It saddened me, of course.


    Amy, on the contrary, was stunned.


    She bit her lips, looking uneasy, and stammered as she asked, "M-Mrs.Moore, can''t youe to see


    Mr.Moore? He looks so ill, so I''m afraid he would pass out or something."


    "Is that so?"


    Caroline asked back and added, "Then pay closer attention to him.If anything happens, take him to the


    hospital."


    "Alright.If anything wrong happens, I will report it to you immediately," Amy politely said.


    "No, you don''t need to report it to me," Caroline impatiently replied.She didn''t even wait for Amy to


    respond and instantly dropped the call.


    Amy parted her lips slightly as if she wanted to say something.I could sense her uneasiness, so I took


    the initiative to smile at her faintly.


    "It''s fine.You can leave and go on with your work," I ordered.


    Still, I smiled bitterly at myself.


    "Why do you have to be so cruel, Caroline?" I murmured in distress.

 Chapter 555: Sweet Talk

    Chapter 555: Sweet Talk


    Chapter 555: Sweet Talk


    Charles'' POV:


    Caroline and I''s room was the first ce I went to when I arrived home after a long exhausting day at


    work.I was dying to see her, but there were no traces of her inside when I entered.


    Still, I reminded myself not to overreact just yet.


    My family knew me well, so they would undoubtedly inform me immediately if Caroline suddenly left.


    After cing my leather bag on the side table, I headed straight to Jessica''s room.


    Caroline, of course, was there.She was leaning against the bed''s headboard, looking at her phone with


    Jessica sleepingfortably in her arms.


    Not wanting to disturb my daughter''s sleep, I walked toward the bedside silently and softly asked, "Are


    you going to sleep here tonight, Caroline?"


    I waited for Caroline to look at me, but she didn''t.


    Sadly, her eyes remained focused on her phone screen as she replied, "Yes.Jessica might cry or get


    hungry in the middle of the night, so it would be better if I would stay by her side to breastfeed her."


    Did she say breastfeeding? God, I wasn''t naive! I knew that she only said that as an excuse to avoid


    me.I tried not to look upset, but I would be lying if I said I didn''t get hurt.


    Still, Iposed myself, cleared my throat, and said, "How about we return to our room and bring


    Jessica with us? Our bed is more spacious, so she could sleepfortably there."


    "Charles, sleeping in the same bed is no longer appropriate since we will divorce soon.Or are you


    telling me to sleep there with Jessica while you stay here in her room?"


    Caroline replied with hints of unwillingness and disgust painted all over her face.


    Defenseless, I looked at her, utterly lost for words.Her stare had nothing but bold resistance, which


    scared me a bit.I had no idea how long Caroline and I had been staring at each other, but she only


    retracted her gaze when Jessica moved and cried.


    She gently patted her frail body and coaxed her back to sleep.


    "I don''t mind sleeping on the sofa," I suggested, left with no choice.


    However, Caroline remained reluctant.


    She only diverted her gaze elsewhere and said, "You don''t have to do that, Charles.Besides, aren''t you


    feeling unwell? You better go to the other room and take a proper rest."


    "Are you concerned about me, Caroline?" I asked, looking at her expectantly.


    Something in her tone and words gave me the impression that she still cared about me.


    Because of that, the hope in my heart grew stronger, giving me the courage to walk toward her closer.


    "I''m sorry to break it to you, but that¡¯s not the case at all.My children are still young, so I didn''t want


    them to lose their father if you get sick," Caroline reasoned.


    She shook her head openly, putting out the burning bits of hope in my heart.


    All I could do, of course, was to stare at her shortly and leave eventually.


    Dejected, I returned to our bedroom alone.I nestled in bed and continued to search for ways to keep


    my wife with me.I browsed various websites and scrolled endlessly, but I couldn''t find any helpful


    information.


    Upset, I threw my phone aside, put my hands behind my head, and stared at the ceiling in a daze.


    The more I thought about Caroline leaving me, the more frustrated I became.


    Helpless, I covered my face with a nket and let my worries tuck me to sleep.


    Just when I thought I could have a restful bedtime, I unexpectedly dreamt about Caroline and me


    settling the divorce.I didn''t want to sign the divorce papers, but she cried in front of me.


    Caroline had always been my weakness, so seeing her like that because I refused to let her go pricked


    my heart excruciatingly.


    In the end, I had no choice but to sign the agreement.


    Anxious, I was jolted awake.I was sweating profusely, so I changed my clothes and left the room.


    Coincidentally, I saw Caroline walking out of the room next door with Jessica in her arms.


    "Hey, why are you already awake? And you''re dressed! Where are you going?" I asked in confusion


    upon seeing her in a business suit.


    "I''ll go to thepany, so take care of Jessica," Caroline replied.


    She didn''t even wait for me to agree and directly transferred our daughter in my arms and dashed


    downstairs in her high heels.


    Worried, I chased after her, holding Jessica in my arms, and said, "Caroline, you''ve just given birth.Are


    you sure you can work already? Don''t tire yourself too much, okay?!"


    Caroline stopped in her tracks, turned to me, and impatiently replied, "I''m fine now, Charles.I need to


    get back to work as soon as possible.Do you have any problem with that?"


    And just like that, we parted in discord again.


    I was absent-minded the whole day.


    There was a pile of documents on my desk waiting for me to take care of, but I couldn''t focus at all.


    All I could think of right now was my wife, Caroline.


    Was she currently seeing another man? If not, was she looking forward to meeting one? She was dying


    to start a new life, so that was probably her n! Damn! Was she interested in that man named Diego


    who was working in herpany and was younger than me?!


    With that in mind, I picked up my coat and stormed out.I drove toward the Wilson Group and parked in


    front of the building half an hour.There I waited for Caroline to get off work.


    However, time ticked forward, and Caroline still hadn''te out.


    Worried, I took my phone and dialed J''s number.


    "Boss?" she greeted from the other end of the line.


    "Is Caroline working overtime? Why can''t you at least remind her not to overwork herself? She has just


    given birth, and her body is still recuperating," I replied in frustration.


    J didn''t speak for a second, probably scared of my sudden outburst.


    After a while, I heard her softly cough before saying, "Boss, Mrs.Moore has already gone back to the


    Moore mansion."


    Hearing that, I bit my lip in embarrassment.


    Fetching Caroline from work was not a hard thing to do, yet I failed to do it, so I felt utterly useless.


    When I was about to leave, I suddenty saw Diego walking out of the hall on the first floor.He came over


    unhesitatingly and asked, "Are you looking for Caroline? Didn''t you call her in advance? She got off


    work early today."


    "I wasn''t asking you anything.Besides, what does it have to do with you if I came here looking for my


    wife unannounced?" I replied in annoyance.


    The more I looked at his face, the more irritated I became.


    Because of that, I hissed and looked elsewhere.


    "I have no idea what happened between you and Caroline, Mr.Moore.However, let me give you a piece


    of advice.Women could sometimes be emotional, but they only need to be sweet talked," Diego


    advised.


    Hearing that, I nced at him coldly.


    Who did he think he was? When did I ask for his opinion regarding what to do with my rtionship with


    Caroline? I turned the car engine on and drove straight home.


    When I arrived, the maid immediately opened the door for me and greeted me respectfully.I handed her


    my coat and asked as we walked, "Where''s my wife?"


    "Mrs.Moore is already resting upstairs, Mr.Moore," she replied.


    I nodded in response, nning to go upstairs to see Caroline, but my mom suddenly stopped me.


    "Charles,e here for a second, please," she said.


    Not wanting to be rude, I stopped in my tracks, turned around, sat on the sofa, and asked, "What''s the


    matter?"


    "Is it true that Nevaeh is working with yourpany again?" mom casually asked.


    "She is," I truthfully replied.


    Besides, I couldn''t see why I should feel ufortable and lie.


    Nevaeh was working in the same building with me again, but her office and mine weren''t on the same


    floor.


    Thus, our paths would rarely cross.


    "If there''s nothing you feel guilty about, I suggest you tell your wife about it," mom reminded in a low


    voice, raising her gaze upstairs.


    I knew where her concern was rooting from, so I only lowered my head and smiled.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t really matter whether I said something to Caroline about it or not.I was confident


    that she wouldn''t care less about it.


    "Charles, are you listening? You heard me, right?" mom sessively asked as she patted me on the


    arm, causing me to snap back to my senses.


    Not knowing what else to say, I nodded perfunctorily and headed upstairs.I was about to enter the room


    when I heard Caroline and James talking inside, so I stopped beside the door.


    "Mommy, when will my sister learn how to speak? Can''t we teach her now? I really want to hear her


    call me brother!" James excitedly pleaded.


    "Can you wait a little longer, sweetie? I guarantee she''ll be able to talk in a year!" Caroline replied.


    "What?! Do I have to wait that long?"


    My lips automatically curved upward upon hearing my wife and son''s conversation.


    As much as I wanted to enter the room and see them, I didn''t want to disturb their moment.


    I turned around, nning to leave, but the maid suddenly came out of the room next door and asked,


    "Why are you standing there, Mr.Moore?"


    With that, James and Caroline''s conversation stopped.


    Silence enveloped the hallway for a few seconds until I heard my son exim, "Daddy''s back!"


    I didn''t want to spoil my son''s excitement, so I pushed the door open,walked to the bed, and checked


    my daughter, Jessica.I wasn''t sure if she heard or felt that I had arrived, but she fascinatingly opened


    her eyes wide.


    "Hey, pretty.Were you being a good girl today?" I asked as I bent down and reached for Jessica''s tiny,


    soft hand.


    I was busy checking her out when she suddenly gripped my finger tightly, which made my heart melt


    into a poodle.


    Moved, I squatted down and gently stroked her hair with my other hand.


    "Daddy, don''t! Grandma told me not to touch Jessica''s head yet because even the slightest touch could


    hurt her," James scolded me as he whispered.


    "Do you think you know how to take care of your sister better than me, young man?" I teased, amused


    by his protectiveness over Jessica.


    "It''s true, Daddy! Wait here, and I''ll find Grandma!" James said before running out of the room in a


    sh.


    When he left, Caroline and I fell into a deafening silence.


    Ufortable, I lowered my head, and yed with my daughter''s hand.


    Still, I could see Caroline from the corner of my eyes.


    "You can go now, Charles.There''s no need to do that.James has left,"


    Caroline started, utterly breaking the silence.I was d when she took the initiative to talk first, but I


    didn''t like that she was driving me away.


    Reluctant to leave, I sat on the bed and hugged Jessica tightly, saying, "I haven''t spent time with my


    daughter yet.


    Why are you driving me away already?"Hearing that, Caroline nodded, got out of the bed, and said,


    "Then I''ll leave first so you can bond with her."


    "Caroline, wait! Jessica may not be able to speak for now, but she could clearly feel what was


    happening around her.Shouldn''t we refrain from arguing in front of her? She might think that we are not


    on good terms! What if this leaves a scar in her heart?" I reasoned.


    "Charles, I don''t want to stay in the same room with you," Carolineined as she sat back on the


    edge of the bed.


    She looked at me with frustrated eyes and added, "Or do you want us to talk about the divorce


    procedure in front of our daughter?"


    My heart pricked upon hearing that.I waited outside herpany for so long, and I hurried back home


    to see her.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Still, she was treating me with nothing but coldness.


    Was she still mad at me because of Nevaeh? Thinking about that, I looked at her helplessly and


    exined, "Nevaeh is working with mypany again, but don''t worry.We are not on the same floor."


    "Why are you telling me that?" Caroline asked, knitting her brows.


    "I just don''t want to have any more misunderstanding with you about her," l replied.


    "Charles, we won''t have further misunderstandings if we get divorced," she answered back.


    I took a deep breath and held on to myst strand of patience.


    "Divorce is aplicated thing, Caroline.It will bring us a lot of unnecessary trouble.Besides, we


    should be careful in making big decisions like this.Look at you! You''re too emotional to make rational


    decisions now," I exined.


    Caroline gritted her teeth, red at me, and snapped, saying, "Who are you to tell me that, Charles?


    Didn''t you sign the divorce papersst time without any dy? You did it before, so why can''t you do it


    again?!"


    I held my daughter tighter and exined, "That''s a different case, Caroline. I''ve lost my memory that


    time, so I couldn''t think straight."


    "Then can you lose your memory again?"


    Caroline angrily asked before taking our daughter out of my arms.


    "Even if I lose my memory again, I''ll try my hardest not to forget you, Caroline," I stated in all


    seriousness.


    However, Caroline only ignored my words and turned her back against me, asking, "You have received


    the notice of divorce from the court, right?"


    "I did," I replied.


    She then nodded and answered, "If you want, we can settle the divorce by ourselves, Charles.We


    could both go on with our lives withoutplicating things."


    "What do you mean?" I asked, confused.


    "Let''s go to thew office tomorrow and negotiate the terms," Caroline firmly replied.

 Chapter 556: You Belong To Me

    Chapter 556: You Belong To Me


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    Around nine in the morning, Charles and I sat in the mediation room of thew office. Thewyer


    exined all of the terms in the divorce agreement for about half an hour. Charles was wearing a ck


    suit, sitting there with a fearsome expression.


    He wasn¡¯t saying anything, so it was hard to tell what was on his mind.


    Thewyer, on the other hand, was visibly feeling awkward. He stood there, staring at me like he


    needed some help. Thus, I had to speak up.


    ¡°Charles, it¡¯s time to sign the agreement.¡± Charles stared at me for a long time before he finally broke


    his silence. ¡°We¡¯ve decided to make things work,¡± he said listlessly.


    Stunned by his statement, I looked at him with my mouth left agape.


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    How could he do this to me? Things had already reached this point, and yet he still had the audacity to


    be so shameless! What the hell was he thinking? Did he believe that our rtionship was still the same


    as it used to be? Did he really think that I¡¯d still be easily fooled by him and choose to stand by him as


    long as he came up with some more excuses?


    Charles looked into my eyes and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve seen our previous agreement before. If I ask for a


    divorce, I¡¯ll have to concede all of my properties to you. Which is why I can¡¯t afford to divorce you.¡±


    Having said that, he stood up and walked out of the room.I apologized to thewyer and quickly


    followed after Charles.


    When I got out of the room, I saw him standing at the foot of the stairs from a distance. I ran after him


    and asked,


    ¡°What is the matter with you, Charles?¡±


    Charles turned around and sternly replied, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with me. I¡¯m serious. I won¡¯t divorce


    you.¡±


    His sudden change of mind almost drove me crazy. ¡°I already told you that I don¡¯t want any of your


    properties.Everything you have will remain yours. All I want is a divorce!¡±


    ¡°But you belong to me as well, Caroline.¡± Charles walked up to me, staring intently at my face. His eyes


    were affectionate, and it somehow made me feel like we weren¡¯t even fighting in the first ce. It was


    as if we weren¡¯t here to get divorced. I stared back at him, at a loss for words.


    Charles tucked a loose strand of my hair behind my ear and said, ¡°You also belong to me, Caroline.


    Have you forgotten that?¡±


    He sounded really serious. I stared at him nkly. And for some reason, I felt dizzy and it was as if


    there was a lump in my throat. We stood there for a long time before I averted my gaze from him and


    tried to regain my rationality.


    ¡°Charles, if you don¡¯t want to sign it, you¡¯ll have to wait for the court¡¯s decision.¡±


    That evening, I went to Nina¡¯s ce and told her what had happened this morning She handed me a


    file, her face wasden with worry.


    ¡°Charles rejected the divorce agreement, and he has provided evidence lo support his decision He¡¯s


    using the fact that you¡¯re nursing your child right now, and that you used to love each other deeply as


    evidence.¡±


    ¡°What kind of evidence has he provided?¡±


    ¡°There are photos, articles, and posts on the Inte. You two were a well-known couple, and Charles


    has never betrayed you once,¡± Nina answered.


    I shook my head, chuckling bitterly. All the love he gave me were just illusions. Even when we were


    quarreling and not speaking to each other, he could still act like a gentle, loving husband on the


    surface.


    But I must admit that his pretense managed to deceive everyone. Our rtionship had been shattered


    to pieces once. Even if we tried to make up, all the broken parts and cracks of our rtionship would


    still remain. Nina pulled out a chair, sat in front of me, and held my hand.


    ¡°Are you sure that you want to get divorced, Caroline?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m certain,¡± I said. After a moment of contemtion, Nina nodded in response.


    ¡°You may be nursing your child, but if you continue pleading for a divorce, we can make another


    appeal after six months.¡±


    ¡°Do we really have to wait that long?¡± I clenched my fists because I felt upset.


    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s part of the procedure. Unless you can provide evidence of mistreatment such as


    domestic violence, we can¡¯t make any moves right now. But before you say anything, I have to let you


    know that whatever happens in your marital bed doesn¡¯t count,¡± Nina exined. I blushed and stood up


    to avoid her. I was annoyed by what she said.


    ¡°Be more serious! How could you still joke at a time like this?¡±


    ¡°I am being serious. For the next six months, we¡¯ll have to gather as much evidence as we can find. If


    your problem persists and bes worse over this period of time, we can get a divorce on your


    second appeal,¡± she countered.


    ¡°Okay. I understand.¡±


    ¡°Hey, girls! Come and have dinner first,¡± Abner said as he walked out of the kitchen with the food he


    cooked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go wash our hands before having some dinner, shall we?¡± said Nina.


    I stared at Abner¡¯s back in a daze. Somehow, he reminded me of how Charles used to cook at home


    for me. Pretty soon, I gathered myposure. It was hard not to despise myself because of the


    thoughts I was having. 9 We were about to get divorced, and yet I still longed for him.


    After dinner, Abner escorted me downstairs. We chatted as we walked on. Upon reaching the door, I


    noticed a familiar ck Maybach pulled over by the road. There was a tall man in a suit and leather


    shoes, walking over with an umbre in hand ,


    Raindrops fell on the umbre. With every passing second, the sound of his footsteps drew closer and


    closer, and it made my heart tremble.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s here to pick you up, I see. Anyway, I¡¯m heading upstairs. Take care, Caroline.¡± Abner


    nodded at Charles before leaving


    ¡°Is this a bad time? Am I disturbing you?¡± Charles¡¯ face was visible beneath the umbre, and his voice


    was even colder than the rain.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re bothering me.¡± I red at him, visibly annoyed.


    ¡°Come with me. Or would you like to stay here instead?¡± Charles stood by the door, showing no


    intention to go inside. He spoke in an estranged manner.


    I felt like my heart had been sunk into an ice cave.


    Feeling choked up, I walked over with my head down.


    Along the way, neither Charles nor I could speak.


    And when we got home, Tracy brought me some water for me to soak my feet into. The warm water


    helped to ease the cold numbness of my feet. Once I was done washing my feet, I yed with Jessica


    for a while. Later on, I lulled her to sleep and soon fell asleep on the bed


    Later that night, I was awakened by nightmare. I was sweating all over. Suddenly, a warm palm


    covered my forehead.


    ¡°Were you having a nightmare?¡± The sound of Charles¡¯ husky, sleepy voice made me realize that he


    had just been awakened as well. My ears buzzed when I heard his voice. I stared at him, visibly


    astonished.


    ¡°What are you doing here? And where is our daughter?¡± ¡°She is sleeping in her own room.¡± Charles


    didn¡¯t remove his hand on my forehead, and soon his face turned grim.


    ¡°You¡¯re burning up.¡±


    I indeed felt dizzy, but I couldn¡¯t imagine catching a cold that easily. I refused to believe him. I wanted to


    touch my own forehead, but he stopped me. He held my face and drew closer. I could see in his eyes


    that he was really worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. You really do have a fever.¡± We were so close to each other that we could feel each


    other¡¯s breath. I wanted to distance myself from him, but I didn¡¯t have any strength left in me, Charles


    soon let go of me, got out of bed, and grabbed a thermometer somewhere.


    ¡°Raise your hand.¡±


    I stared at him in a daze and let him lift my arm up. Then, he ced the thermometer under my armpit.


    I suddenly felt weak all over.


    The next day, I heard a phone buzzing and it woke me up.


    I opened my eyes to see that someone was calling Charles, but he didn¡¯t seem to be here. There was


    no caller ID, but the number seemed familiar. After pondering for a moment, I decided to press the


    answer key.


    ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Caroline?¡± The person on the other end of the line fell silent for a moment before speaking in


    a surprised tone.


    ¡°Nevaeh,¡± I said. When she guessed who I was, I recognized her voice as well.


    ¡°It is me. Where¡¯s Charles? I need to talk to him.¡±


    Just then, the bathroom door opened. Charles walked out and asked, ¡°Who are you talking to?¡±


    ¡°Nevaeh.¡± I returned the phone to him andy back on the bed.


    ¡°Peter is in full charge of the project now, so don¡¯t contact me again,¡± Charles said to Nevaeh as he sat


    down on the edge of the bed and touched my forehead.


    With that, he ended the phone call.


    ¡°Caroline, I swear, there¡¯s nothing happening between me and Nevaeh. It¡¯s just about work. I honestly


    thought that she was going to die that night, so I went to see her for onest time.¡± ;


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin to me.¡± I turned my back to him because I didn¡¯t want to talk about it


    anymore.


    However, Charles refused to let it go. ¡°Caroline, if anything happens to any of your friends, you¡¯ll surely


    go see them, won¡¯t you?¡±


    I turned around and asked, ¡°So, she¡¯s your friend?¡±


    ¡°I grew up together with her, didn¡¯t l?¡± Charles asked rhetorically.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I smiled as my tears blurred my vision. ¡°There are lots of people whom we grew up together with, but


    not all of them remain our friends¡±


    ¡°How is that the same as my case?¡± Charles frowned, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯d like you to know that she


    means nothing to me.¡±


    As I looked into his eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. It took me some time before I found my voice


    again.


    ¡°Charles, even if we can¡¯t get divorced right now, I¡¯ll make an appeal in six months¡¯ time. Don¡¯t think


    that we can¡¯t get divorced just because I¡¯m nursing our child. As long as I continue my plea, the court


    will eventually ept it.¡±


    Charles¡¯ hand slid down from my shoulder.


    ¡°I know that.¡± He sounded really disappointed.

 Chapter 557: Pestering Him

    Chapter 557: Pestering Him


    Charles'' POV:


    After my week long business trip, Spencer and David invited me to Mint Bar on my return.


    We exchanged a few pleasantries and I was just about to sit when Spencer suddenly asked, "Does


    Caroline still insist on a divorce?"


    "Yes, she''s still insisting we get a divorce."


    Feeling quite morose, I plopped onto the sofa and picked up a ss of whiskey.The liquor burned the


    back of my throat as I drank it all at once.


    The bitter taste of the alcohol spread in my mouth, but my mind was bing sluggish and the


    problems that gued me became an afterthought, so I kept drinking.


    Probably realizing that my intent was to blot reality by getting drunk, David quickly snatched the ss


    from me.


    "I''ve apologized to Caroline, but she ignored me.She must still be angry."


    "It''s not your fault.She''s just angry with me.It has nothing to do with you."


    Expelling a heavy breath, I leaned against the sofa and tried to rx.


    "Hil? A chirpy voice announced as the door was pushed open.I turned in the direction of the sound and


    found Neveah strutting towards us, a warm smile on her face.The atmosphere turned pensive as we all


    watched her walk in silently.


    "Nevaeh, why are you here?" Spencer asked in a cold voice.


    "This is a bar and I came here to drink.Of course I didn''t know that I would meet you all here.I feel so


    lucky," Nevaeh replied as she made her way towards me.


    When she noticed that I was reaching for the bottle, she quickly picked it up before I could and


    muttered with a sultry smile, "Charles, let''s have a drink together."


    "I''m going home,"


    I dered sinctly after casting a disgusted nce at the ss and bottle that she had touched.


    "it''s not you who should leave.The one who should leave is the shameless person who keeps pestering


    a married man.If only she would take a look in the mirror and see why she is not qualified."


    Icey''s and Vivian''s mocking voices rang out as theycamein.


    Nevaeh looked at them coldly and sneered, "Pestering? Are you talking about me? I don''t think I''m


    inferior to Caroline in any way.Woman like her can get Charles''s love.Why can''t I?"


    "You''ve already lost when you''re trying to seduce a married man.Charles loves Caroline.You can''t


    compare with her for the rest of your life," Vivian retorted.


    Since Nevaeh was on her own, she was soon at a disadvantage when she squared off against two


    women who spoke ill of her.


    Her bravado quickly turned into embarrassment.


    "It seems that I''m not wee here.I won''t bother you here anymore," she muttered before turning


    around and leaving.


    Iheaved a sigh of relief when the door closed behind her, but the sound of her raised voice had me


    freezing to the spot.


    "So, Mrs.Moore is also here."


    At the sound of Nevaeh''s smug words, I rushed out of the room.


    As expected, Caroline stood outside the door, ring at Nevaeh.


    When I walked out, Caroline swung her head in my direction.She red at me, turned around and left.I


    caught up with her at once, grabbed her wrist and pulled her into my arms.


    "Caroline, please listen to me."


    "Let me go."


    She struggled, anger and disappointment warring for dominance on her face.I was flustered, so I did


    the only thing I could do to get her attention.I cupped her face and kissed her.


    She raised her hand and tried to hit me, but I caught her wrist.


    Behind my wildly beating heart, I felt her stretched fingers on my chest.


    The sound of hurried footsteps and excited whispers alerted me to the presence of many people


    around us.I raised my head, took one nce at the onlookers and carried Caroline into the car.


    In the car, I hovered over and tried once more to get closer to her, but she pushed at my chest, angry


    tears rolling down her cheeks.


    "What on earth do you want?" she yelled.


    Grimacing, I tried to exin, "I was there with Spencer and David, not Nevaeh."


    "I don''t care.It doesn''t matter to me who you choose to see or spend time with."Caroline turned her


    face away angrily.


    "Of course it matters.You are my wife."


    "Not for long.We are going to get a divorce."


    "But we haven''t gotten a divorce yet.As long as we are still together, you are my wife.I don''t want any


    misunderstandings between us anymore."


    I couldn''t help but touch her swollen lips.


    My heart was beating crazily.


    In the afternoon, I decided to go to thepany.I had just parked my car at the gate when I saw a


    young woman pointing angrily at Nevaeh and swearing.


    "It''s her who seduced my husband!" the woman yelled at the top of her voice.


    "Everybody,e here and see what kind of person she really is.You all have to be careful and watch


    your husbands.Don''t let such a horny woman get so close to your husbands and seduce them."


    Her incensed yell garnered a lot of attention, and soon, a lot of people were surrounding them and


    pointing using fingers at Nevaeh.


    Curious, I looked in their direction and found that angry woman looked familiar.


    She was Peter''s wife, Anna.


    Recently, I had a lot of contact with Peter due to our meetings, and on a few asions, his wife had


    brought him lunch.


    Standing a few steps away from Anna, Nevaeh looked embarrassed and angry.


    "What are you talking about? Peter and I are just friends."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Friends? Will anyone ask their friends to drink with them in the middle of the night? Don''t you know


    that he is married?"


    Crossing her arms, Anna sneered and red at Nevaeh.


    "So we can''t be friends anymore just because he has gotten married? Why does he have to be with


    you all the time? Can''t you live without a man?" Nevaeh asked confidently.


    "Isn''t it you who can''t live without a man? You just love seducing married men.All you want to do is flirt


    with men, isn''t that right? You can''t get a man of your own, so you have decided to be the other


    woman and ruin other people''s marriage.Shameless tramp! Nevaeh, you are just a piece of trash! Girls,


    beat her up!"


    Tired of scolding her, Anna waved her hand, motioning behind her angrily.


    Several women of her age ran out of the crowd and started kicking and hitting Nevaeh.


    The order and subsequent attack caught Nevaeh off guard.


    Before she realized what was happening, her hair was pulled and she fell on the floor.


    The women gave her no time to recover and pounced on her.


    Secondster, Iheared Nevaeh''s anguished scream.


    Peter walked out anxiously and stopped them.


    "Stop! Stop! What are you doing?"


    The security guards quickly rushed out and pulled the women away from Nevaeh.


    Anna turned around and saw Peter.She roared with grievance and sadness, "If you dare to help her, I


    will die in front of you!"


    Shocked at the threat, Peter stood still and stared at Anna and then Nevaeah, unable to do a thing.


    Tilting my chin up, I got out of my car and ignored the drama happening in front of me as I walked


    away.


    In the evening, I was done for the day and was about to leave when Nevaeh suddenly ran up to me.


    Scowling, she asked in a breathless tone, "Charles, why did you do that?"


    "Do what?" I asked in confusion.


    "You asked the security guards to drive those women away for me, but now you don''t want to talk to


    me."


    Nevaeh pouted unhappily.


    "If you care about me, you should be upfront about it."


    Silently, I stared at Nevaeh while twirling the car key.


    After a minute of silence, I couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    What made her so confident about herself that she was so certain I cared about her?


    "You must be mistaken.I had nothing to do with the presence of the security guards." Nevaeh looked


    devastated.


    Face awash in disbelief, she took half a step back from me.


    "What? Don''t lie to me.It''s not shameful to care about me."


    "Why should I care about you? Who are you to me? Nevaeh, I have a wife.I don''t care about any other


    woman apart from her.I hope you cane to understand this," I warned her with a sneer.


    "So this is about Caroline? Are you denying because you''re afraid that she would misunderstand us?


    Can''t you have female friends after your marriage? Are you going to gouge out your eyes to prove your


    innocence if she doesn''t allow you to look at other women?"


    Blocking my way with her body, Nevaeh asked aggressively.I harrumphed impatiently and went around


    her to get to my car.


    "If she asks me to do that, I will do it.But Caroline won''t ask me to do it, because she is not as


    aggressive as you think," I replied over my shoulder.


    "Ha...You always regard Caroline as a simple, innocent woman! Sheis not as simple as she looks.She


    consolidated her position in the Moore family by giving birth to your children, and she also used your


    sympathy to make you stay by her side! She is a scheming bitch!" Nevaeh caught up with me and


    reached out to block the door.


    "Nevaeh, please watch what you say about my wife.I don''t have a problem suing you to defend her


    reputation," I dered in a cold fury.


    Before Nevaeh could form a reply, I got into my car, mmed the door and started the car.

 Chapter 558: Let’s Make Up

    Chapter 558: Let¡¯s Make Up


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    We were sitting at the dining table when Alice raised her gaze at me and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Charles,


    Caroline? It¡¯s alreadyte. Why isn¡¯t he home yet? Does he have an appointment or something?¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t mentioned anything to me,¡± I replied, shaking my head.


    Then, I looked at the empty seat next to me, wondering if he had said something I had forgotten. I tried


    to remember but failed. So I had no choice but to mutter, ¡°Let me call him and check.¡±


    ¡°Charles, where are you?¡± I abruptly asked when he picked up the call.


    ¡°I should be asking you that. Where are you?¡± Charles asked in return.


    ¡°I¡¯m at home waiting for you to return. Dinner¡¯s ready, and your mom is asking me if you have other


    appointments tonight,¡± I stated, emphasizing his mom¡¯s question.


    A deafening silencemenced on the other end of the line for a second until Charles seriously said,


    ¡°Caroline, I have been waiting for you at the gate of the Wilson Group.¡±


    With that, I was rendered speechless. Only then did I remember that Charles had offered toe and


    fetch me in thepany this morning.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot. I went home directly after work. You cane back now,¡± I apologetically said as a


    profound sense of guilt lingered in my heart.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t go back now,¡± Charles replied, sounding unwell.


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked in concern. However, all he replied was, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Then, he hung up the phone. Something in Charles¡¯ voice kept bugging me. I wasn¡¯t sure what exactly


    it was, but it gave me the impression that something was wrong. Unable to rx, I looked at the sky


    outside, wore my coat, went to the garage, and got in my car. Then, I unhesitatingly drove straight to


    the gate of the Wilson Group. There weren¡¯t many people around, considering it was alreadyte at


    night. Because of that, I quickly saw Charles¡¯ car parked in the most conspicuous spot outside the


    company. I knew his car so well, so I could easily distinguish it at a nce whenever I came out of the


    company. Charles¡¯ car windows weren¡¯t heavily tinted, so I could freely see him leaning on the steering


    wheel when I came over.


    ¡°Charles?¡± I asked while knocking on the window. However, Charles didn¡¯t move an inch.


    Because of that, I wasted no time and hurriedly opened the door. Then, I reached for his neck.


    ¡°Caroline, you¡¯re here!¡± Charles eximed as he turned to me, looking pleased.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Caroline, you¡¯re here!¡± Charles eximed as he turned to me, looking pleased. Still, I could hear


    drowsiness in his voice. His eyes were weary, and his face looked utterly pale.


    At this moment, he looked like a dog who hadn¡¯t been taken care of. My brows automatically knitted in


    worry upon seeing what he looked like. Concerned, I ced the back of my hand on his forehead to


    check his temperature andter on said, ¡°You have a fever, Charles. Can you still drive?¡±


    Charles coughed and nodded, saying, ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    Still, the tone of his voice gave me the impression that he couldn¡¯t. After thinking for a while, I leveled


    my face at him and said, ¡°No, wait for me here. I¡¯ll drive my car over here and send you home.¡±


    I was nning to assist him, but he had alreadye out of the car when I drove over. It was windy


    outside, so his clothes and hair were now messy. Charles and I might¡¯ve had a lot of


    misunderstandings, but I still couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry upon seeing him in such a state. Thus, I kindly,


    opened the door and said, ¡°sit in the passenger seat. I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    Charles got into the car obediently and fastened his seat belt. Then, I heard him hoarsely say, ¡°Thank


    you.¡±


    Hearing that, I looked at him in disbelief. Why was he so polite today?


    Not knowing what to say, I only nodded in response. Then, I started the car and drove. Charles, on the


    other hand, leaned on the window and scanned the surroundings. Then, he turned to me, saying, ¡°This


    is not the way to the Moore mansion.¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re not heading there. I¡¯ll drive you to Garden Street and ask Richard to bring a family doctor to


    check on you,¡± I replied as I remained focused on the road.


    I knew Charles Well, so I knew he would use his sickness as an excuse to ask me to stay with him if I


    drove him back to the Moore mansion.


    ¡°Then, what about you?¡± he asked, his eyes glued on me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the mansion because I need to look after our daughter,¡± I casually replied.


    Hearing that, Charles¡¯ expression dimmed. He turned his face away from me, looking slightly angry.


    Not long after, we arrived at Garden Street. However, Charles didn¡¯t go out and only turned to me,


    saying, ¡°I¡¯m too weak to walk. Help me inside.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± I helplessly replied upon seeing the look on his face. I unfastened his seat belt, held his arm,


    and assisted him upstairs. Charles put most of his weight on me, with one hand wrapped around my


    neck and the other falling aside feebly. I guided him to the bedroom and even helped him get into bed. I


    was helping him settle into afortable position when he suddenly tightened his grip around my neck


    and pulled me toward him. Then, within a split second, I was lying on top of him.


    I tried to break free from his arms, but he held me even tighter. He then looked at me suggestively


    before swiftly getting on top of me. Now, he was pinning me under his body on the soft bed.


    ¡°Caroline, let¡¯s not go on with the divorce, please? I don¡¯t want to part with you. I apologize for my


    mistakes, and I am more than willing to change myself if that¡¯s what you want. I have always been


    faithful to you, and you know that, right?¡± Charles regretfully muttered as he buried his face in my


    shoulder.


    I could feel his breath brushing against my skin, sending ripples to my heart. Ufortable, I tried to


    push him away, saying,


    ¡°Charles, you¡¯re just sick. Your temperature is so high, so you don¡¯t know what you are saying.¡±


    ¡°No, Caroline. I¡¯m still in the proper state of mind,¡± Charles replied as he retracted his face from my


    shoulder.


    Then, he swiftly cupped my face and pressed his lips to mine. He kissed me hungrily, exploring every


    corner of my mouth. I gasped for breath as our kiss went deeper. My mind was in chaos, but I couldn¡¯t


    stop myself from getting dragged into a whirlpool of his deep-expressive eyes. I was both swayed and


    mad. Aggrieved, I clenched my fist and pounded Charles¡¯ back. And to my surprise, he didn¡¯t stop me.


    He just let me hurt him until I could unleash all my anger. Tears soon streamed down my cheeks as a


    jumble of emotions flooded my heart. Then, in a heartbeat, all the grievances, pain, and suffering I had


    felt these past few days swept over me, almost drowning me. I wanted to escape, but he hugged me


    even tighter.


    ¡°Charles, please, don¡¯t be like that,¡± I softly pleaded.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like it? But your body seems to be yearning for it,¡± he whispered as he lowered his


    head and nted kisses all over my body. His hand wandered down my leg, and in a blink of an eye,


    my dress was already pulled up to my waist. I was so immersed in his touch that I didn¡¯t even notice


    when he took off my underwear. Charles hadn¡¯t touched my core for a long time, so I instantly trembled


    when I felt his hand on it.


    ¡°Baby, you are dripping wet,¡± Charles seductively whispered as he chuckled. He even showed me his


    finger covered by my wetness. With that, my cheeks instantly flushed red. I wanted to hide in


    embarrassment !


    Like men, I had my needs as a woman too. Thus, I would be lying if I said that I hadn¡¯t been longing for


    him the entire time. Since he seemed so eager, I also couldn¡¯t help but crave more. 3 Even so, I tried


    my best to toughen up.


    However, Charles suddenly cupped my breast and bit my nipple, taking away the remaining ounce of


    sanity I had. And with that, an overwhelming pleasure traveled across my body. It felt so good that I


    curled in satisfaction, moaning, ¡°Charles¡­¡± ¡°I love you, baby,¡±


    Charles muttered while staring directly at me. His eyes were filled with hints of lust and love as he held


    my waist and kissed every inch of my body.


    After exploring my entirety, he leaned in and kissed me. He bit my lower lip, prompting me to pry them


    apart. Not wasting any time, Charles slipped his tongue into my mouth, hungrily sucking mine. . He


    kissed me so passionately that I lost all self-control. Unable to take it any longer, I let my guard down


    and allowed my hungry desires to be cloud my senses. I looked at him, saying, ¡°Charles, give it to me.¡±


    With that, Charles gradually let go of my lips and said, ¡°You asked for it.¡±


    After saying that, he parted my legs, one of which was hanging from his arm, before thrusting his mad


    manhood inside me. I hadn¡¯t been sexually active in a long time, so I got overwhelmed by the sensation


    when his penis swelled up inside me.


    The pain was too much for me, so I held his neck tighter with my right hand and left a few scratches on


    his back with my left hand.


    ¡°Charles, be gentle,¡± I moaned.


    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t tighten up. Try and rx a little,¡± Charles demanded as he separated my legs even wider.


    Then, he forced his manhood inside me way deeper. Pleasure swept over me as he hit my G spot.


    What he said, however, reyed in my mind, so I replied, ¡°I wasn¡¯t doing anything! I didn¡¯t tighten up.¡±


    To prove myself, I took a deep breath and purposely tightened the muscles in my vagina. When I did


    that, he hastily pped my butt and said, ¡°Baby, are you really that hungry down there? Well then, I¡¯ll


    satisfy you now.¡±


    After that, he suddenly started to thrust. His monstrous manhood went in and out of my core, gradually


    getting faster and faster.


    The night deepened, and all I could hear was the thumping sounds of our bodies crashing against one


    another. It felt so good that moans continuously escaped my lips.


    After some time, I felt a warm burst of fluid inside me. It gave me indescribable pleasure, causing my


    body to tremble automatically.


    Just when I thought I could finally take a rest, Charles started moving again like a tireless monster. He


    didn¡¯t even give me a chance to refuse as he directly thrust inside me as if he wanted to make up for all


    chances he had missed.


    Charles went on until I found my energy utterly sucked empty. After resting for a while, Charles kissed


    me on the lips and took me to the bathroom to wash me clean. The bathtub wasn¡¯t big, and it even


    looked crowded when the two of us shared it.


    Charles then hugged me tightly from behind and buried his chin on my shoulder as he said, ¡°Baby, let¡¯s


    make up.¡±


    Hearing that, an indescribable warmth instantly enveloped my heart.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I softly replied. ?


    Then, Charles held me tighter and kissed me on the cheek. It was light, but it felt so sincere.

 Chapter 559: Dancing

    Chapter 559: Dancing


    Charles¡¯s POV:


    When I woke up in the morning, I saw Caroline peacefully lying in my arms, and my heart was instantly


    filled with satisfaction and warmth. I sat up very slowly, careful not to awaken her. But as soon as I


    propped myself up in bed, her eyelids flew open.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± I leaned over, gripped her jaw, lowered my head, and nted a soft kiss on her


    gorgeous lips.


    ¡°Good morning, honey.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­ Go away.¡± Caroline pressed her hand against my chest as her cheeks bloomed with


    color. She looked adorable when she was embarrassed. I I chuckled, grabbed her hand, and gently


    kissed it.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say things like thatst night. Have you forgotten, or do you need me to help you


    remember?¡± Caroline blushed some more, pulled up the quilt, and buried her face in it.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to work? Hurry up and leave!¡± I pulled the quilt away from her head and asked with a


    smile, ¡°There¡¯s a party tonight. Will youe with me?¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t drink.¡± Caroline let go of the quilt and shed me a dull look. I held her in my arms together


    with the quilt and kissed her aggressively.


    ¡°Everyone knows that my wife has just given birth. No one would dare force you to drink.¡±


    When I arrived at the office, I ran into Nevaeh who was leading her team out of the building. She


    swaggered over and said, ¡°Hey, Charles. I¡¯m taking the team to the construction site. Why don¡¯t you


    come with us?¡±


    Seeing hering over, I suddenly felt a little irritable. Why was this woman always pestering me?


    ¡°Nevaeh, ask yourpany to find someone else to take over this project. Otherwise, it will be


    terminated,¡± I said in a cold tone and shed her an equally cold look.


    Stunned for a moment, Nevaeh snapped, ¡°Are you insane, Charles? I¡¯m one of the country¡¯s top and


    most sought-after architects. No one else can do this project better than I can.¡±


    ¡°I think any person who can devote himself or herself to the job can be suitable for the project.¡±


    My patience was wearing thin, and my tone was harsh.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only architect in the country. As long as I have money, I can find another one. You are


    not irreceable, Nevaeh.¡± Nevaeh¡¯s eyes turned red in an instant and were filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Charles¡­ Why are you talking to me like this? What did I do wrong? Is it because you¡¯re married?


    When you were with Rita, she couldn¡¯t stop you from meeting your friends. Why did you be so


    cruel after marrying Caroline? Have you forgotten how much you hated her when you were younger?


    Have you forgotten that you sent her abroad back then? Well, I suppose your behavior now makes


    sense. You abandoned even Rita for her. Why am I so surprised that you¡¯re choosing her over your old


    friends? She is just more important to you.¡±


    ¡°Of course she is more important to me. Besides, we¡¯re not old friends. We¡¯re just childhood


    acquaintances.¡± Nevaeh¡¯s face darkened.


    After a long while, she sneered, ¡°Fine. You want me to leave? Then I¡¯ll leave. Good luck with your


    project.¡±


    Then, she walked away without looking back. When I arrived at the office, Angelina, my new assistant,


    came in with a cup of coffee in her hand.


    She was tall and slender, with a head of loose, golden curls that tumbled down her shoulders. With a


    faint smile on her face, she looked confident but not arrogant.


    Looking at her, I couldn¡¯t help being reminded of Caroline. Her former appearance suddenly appeared


    in my mind. In the past, she liked to smile so much that the light in her eyes couldn¡¯t be concealed. But


    now¡­ The smile on Caroline¡¯s face very rarely reached her eyes, which made me feel a little


    depressed. It was after she was with me that her smiles became duller and duller. I lowered my head


    as my heart ached as if an invisible hand was cutting it with a knife.


    ¡°There is a party tonight, boss. Do you need me toe with you?¡± Angelina asked, setting the cup of


    coffee on my desk.


    Thinking of my conversation with Caroline this morning, I replied, ¡°My wife wille with me.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll make arrangements right away.¡±


    After Angelina left, I suddenly received a call from David. David asked curiously.


    ¡°Charles, Nevaeh called me just now. She said you refused to cooperate with her.¡±


    ¡°What? Do you want to plead for her?¡±


    ¡°Why would I do something like that? I¡¯m not crazy. She has been approaching you because she thinks


    you¡¯re childhood sweethearts. Anyone with eyes that work can see that. And you¡¯ve had many conflicts


    with Caroline because of her. You know that,¡± David reminded me.


    ¡°I know. And I won¡¯t fight with Caroline because of Nevaeh ever again,¡± I promised in a low voice,


    holding the phone tighter.


    In the evening, I waited for Caroline at the entrance of the hotel. Although she agreed toe to the


    party with me this morning, I was still worried that she would change her mind. Soon, a familiar car


    stopped at the hotel¡¯s entrance. Caroline opened the door and got out of the car.


    She was d in a ck dress that clung to her body, and she was wearing a pearl brooch on her chest.


    She got out of the car in a pair of shiny stilettos, attracting the attention of many passers-by around.


    When she slightly lifted her dress and walked toward me, I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off of her. She was


    like a noble and elegant princess. I couldn¡¯t help wanting to sumb to her charm.


    Seeing that one of the hotel staff reached out to assist Caroline, I immediately rushed over and pulled


    her into my arms. The design of her dress was very simple and elegant, but she also looked very sexy.


    Her smooth shoulders were exposed, making her look more dazzling in the light. She didn¡¯t look like a


    woman who had given birth to four children at all.


    There was a slit up the side of her dress. When she moved, her long, slender legs partly showed,


    which made people, especially men, unable to move their eyes away and want to explore deeper. I


    couldn¡¯t me them. I knew firsthand how enchanting Caroline¡¯s legs were, especially when they were


    wrapped around my waist.


    Noticing the gazes around her, I was a little unhappy. I immediately stood in front of her and asked,


    ¡°Why are you wearing such a revealing dress?¡±


    ¡°Well, this is how women dress in parties like this, isn¡¯t it?¡± Caroline replied.


    I looked at her legs, ankles, and insteps again. The more I looked, the more annoyed I became. I


    wished I could wrap her up tightly and not let anyone see her. I took off my coat and put it on Caroline. I


    put my arm around her shoulder and walked her into the hotel.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. It¡¯s cold out here.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    When the party was halfway through, we heard pleasant music. The host was the first to take his date


    to the dance floor, and then everyone followed suit one after another and began to dance. Charles held


    my hand, looked down at me, and took me to the dance floor. The music was so intoxicating that all my


    bad emotions went flying out the window.


    ¡°You look gorgeous tonight, Caroline,¡± Charles remarked, lowered his head, and attempted to kiss me. I


    put my hand on his chest reflexively.


    I wanted to stop him, but I ended up responding to his kiss. His thin lips were slightly cold. He gently


    licked and sucked on my lips. He put one hand on the small of my back and pressed my body against


    his. He sped the back of my head with the other as we kissed and danced to the music. All of a


    sudden, there were cheers and apuse from the crowd. I felt dizzy because of his kiss and was


    blissfully disoriented for a few moments. Charles let go and pressed his forehead against mine. He


    asked in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Do you like me, Caroline ?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± I felt as if my heart was being peeled off oneyer at a time, revealing its soft center.


    At the moment, my hard outer shell had copsed and crumbled away. Suddenly, the lights came on,


    and the music stopped. Many people around us dispersed, and only Charles and I were left standing


    there, looking and beaming at each other. When it was almost twelve o¡¯clock, we went to one of the


    private rooms on the hotel¡¯s top floor. When I opened the door, I heard Charles muttering, ¡°I think I¡¯ve


    had too much to drink.¡±


    I helped him to the bedside, and he plopped down on the bed.


    ¡°Charles? Are you really drunk?¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you still want to drink some more?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I will if you give me a kiss,¡± Charles grinned, opening his eyes a little. I could tell from his deep-


    set eyes that he was already tipsy. He had always known how to handle his liquor. I rarely saw him


    wasted, which was why I felt strange seeing him a bit out of it. I leaned over, kissed his Adam¡¯s apple,


    and traced it with the tip of my tongue.


    ¡°Really? How do you like it? Like this?¡±


    All of a sudden, Charles rolled over and pressed me under his body. He sucked my lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m


    so obsessed with you, Caroline.¡±


    ¡°Are you?¡± I said, touching his face with one hand and running the other through his hair. I kissed him.


    At this time, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, Mrs. Moore, your wine is here.¡± Charles kissed me on the neck. I pushed him away a little


    and called to the door, ¡°Come on in.¡±


    Charles turned off the lights in the room. Hearing the waiter¡¯s footsteps, Charles kissed me harder. I


    grabbed his cor tightly and patted him on the back to remind him not to go too far.


    My heart leapt to my throat. I was afraid that the waiter would see what we were doing. Fortunately, the


    waiter just dropped off the wine and left immediately afterward. I pushed Charles, turned on the lights,


    and got out of bed. I poured us two sses of wine. I took a sip and then gave him a quick smack on


    the lips.


    ¡°Do you like it? Taste it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I like it.¡± Charles looked as if he was trying to get his eyes to focus on me. He pinched my chin


    and kissed my lips. Then, he wrapped his arms around my


    waist and pressed his chin against my shoulder.


    ¡°Talk to me, Caroline, will you?¡± While leaning against him, I suddenly thought of our past. All kinds of


    memories flooded my mind. When we were happy, I thought that we would be like that all our lives.


    When I was in pain, I kept thinking about escaping and wanting everything to end as soon as possible.


    After going through a lot of ups and downs, I thought I had been disheartened, but Charles came back


    to me again and again.


    ¡°Let me think about where to start,¡± I murmured and thought carefully.


    ¡°When I was little, I always liked being around you. I thought you were handsome.¡±


    ¡°Really? So you¡¯ve been drooling over me ever since you were a little girl?¡± Charles teased in a hoarse


    voice.


    ¡°I guess so.¡± I nodded and said softly, ¡°When I found out that you promised to marry me, I was so


    excited that I couldn¡¯t even fall asleep. I was full of hope for the future. Then I realized that our marriage


    was a deal. I got to know that you actually liked Rita. You married me simply because your family


    objected to your rtionship with her.¡±


    Charles held me tighter and said in a voice that resonated with guilt, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Caroline. I didn¡¯t


    know my feelings at that time, but I do now. You¡¯re the only woman I love and want, now and forever.¡±


    ¡°I know. If we didn¡¯t love each other, how could we have so many children?¡± I looked at him. He was a


    man of his word and wouldn¡¯t lie to me.


    Since he said that I was the only woman for him, I believed him. He rubbed his temple against mine


    and said, ¡°I love you, Caroline.¡±


    ¡°I love you, too, Charles.¡± I turned my head and kissed him on the lips again. Charles picked up his


    ss of wine and took a sip. Before I could react, his mouth was on mine again, spilling red wine on my


    lips.


    After I swallowed some of the wine from his mouth, Charles sucked the rest that dribbled down my


    chin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me without my permission,¡± I said, pushing him away a little. Blood rushed to my cheeks.


    ¡°No, I want to.¡± He had always been very stubborn and domineering about certain things.


    Next thing I knew, he was pressing me down on the bed. He took off his clothes, revealing his strong


    and well-defined figure and even the scratches that I left on his backst night. I immediately felt shy at


    the sight of it.

 Chapter 560: Unwelcomed Visitor

    Chapter 560: Unweed Visitor


    Chapter 560: Unweed Visitor


    Caroline''s POV: On the weekend, Charles and I went to the ind with our children.As we rode on the


    ship, the gentle sea breeze swept through us, ruffling our hair.


    The children were ecstatic.They talked andughed all the way, and the smiles on their faces could not


    be wiped off.


    Just as the ship went ashore, I saw familiar people on the ind, waving their arms and shouting


    excitedly at us.


    "Charles, Caroline!"


    "It''s Spencer and David."


    Charles looked into the distance with his sunsses still on, turned back to look at me and asked, "Did


    you invite them?"


    "Yeah.The more, the merrier," I replied with a smile.


    As the sun was shining behind Charles, I squinted my eyes to look at him.However, I could only see his


    outline, so I could not make out his expression.


    Charles nodded indifferently.


    "I see.Well, it''s fine as long as you''re happy."


    The moment we disembarked the ship, the kids ran to the beach to build castles out of sand.Meanwhile,


    Icey, Vivian and I busied ourselves by ying cards the whole afternoon.A few momentster, the men


    came over, pulled a chair each, and sat next to their wives.


    At this moment, Charles tilted his head and asked, "Who won?"


    "Icey won three rounds in a row," I answered dejectedly.


    "How much did you lose?"


    He raised his eyebrows at me. And as he spoke, he put one hand on the table and the other on the back


    of my chair.


    It was as if he was embracing me from behind.I lowered my head as I recalled how much of a loser I


    was.


    "I won only one round."


    "Do you want me to win your money back?"


    Charles whispered in my ear.I Looked at him and asked with doubt, "Are you sure you can do that?"


    Suddenly, Charles pinched the back of my neck and retorted with feigned grievances, "Don''t you believe


    in your husband? Have you forgotten how capable I wasst night?"


    The memory ofst night suddenly crossed my mind.Just thinking about it made my waist hurt.


    With that, I put the cards into his hand and said, "Here you are."


    A few momentster, everyone groaned in dejection after losing miserably to Charles.


    Icey leaned against the table andined, "Charles, you''re unbelievable! I''ve lost all my bets.It''s like I


    yed just to lose!"


    Vivian pointed at Spencer and jokingly said, "Look at my friend''s husband.And then there''s you."


    Spencer held her hand and smiled fawningly.


    "How could you me me? Didn''t you see how strong your opponent was? Whenever Charles ys


    cards with us, we never win.In fact, we''ve never won a single penny from him."


    Meanwhile, Charles gave all the money to me.


    "Take it.Your husband won it for you."


    We did not go to bed until it was past midnight.We had nned on going for a walk on the beach in the


    morning.However, when I woke up, I suddenly sneezed.I had caught a cold.


    James looked at me from a distance and advised in a serious tone, "Mommy, I just talked to Grandma on


    the phone.She said that you should keep a distance from my sister because you caught a cold.".


    "You told Grandma already?" I asked, impressed.


    "Yes.She called early in the morning," James answered.


    I smiled helplessly.But the next second, I sneezed again.Later that day, Charles ordered six bodyguards


    to send the children home, leaving the adults on the ind.


    We had a barbecue on the beach in the evening.Vivian, Icey, and I sat together and waited for our


    husbands to bring us the cooked barbecue.Charles walked over with a tray and handed it to me.


    "I''m d you''re enjoying yourself.But aren''t you hungry?"


    I took the tray from him and happened to touch his warm fingers.My cheeks turned a little hot, and I felt


    as if I was overheating.I lifted my gaze and observed his expression quietly.


    He was calm as usual.


    I, however, was burning with embarrassment.


    Charles did not seem to have noticed my gaze as he went back to grill more barbecue.


    As he walked away, I stared at his broad back in a daze.It was not until Vivian patted me on the shoulder


    that I came to my senses.She leaned on my shoulder and curiously asked, "Caroline, did you have sex


    with Charles after your divorce?"


    Icey also leaned over, curious about the answer.


    "Oh my God.Did you?"


    The hand in which I was holding the barbecue stick trembled slightly.


    Unable to stand their curious gazes, I looked away.


    "Stop making fun of me."


    "We''re serious.It''s normal for adults to have physical needs, you know? You two must have done


    it.Otherwise, how did you have Jessica?" looked in the direction of the barbecue grill and saw Charles.


    My eyes fell on his torso, and my heart skipped a beat.


    When I caught myself staring at him again, I quickly averted my gaze.


    Charles''s POV:


    Late in the evening, I stood outside the house by the sea, enjoying the breeze and huffing a


    cigarette.David walked over to me and patted me on the shoulder.


    "Have you made up with Caroline?"


    "Yes.Well, sort of."


    Gazing at the calm sea, I took a deep breath and smiled.David touched his forehead helplessly upon


    hearing my reply.


    "That''s good, I guess.You two might have been in conflict these days, but I suffered just as much.Thanks


    to you, Icey has been making me sleep in the study.I can''t bear it anymore.If you don''t make up with


    Caroline soon, Ill have to kneel down in front of her and apologize on your behalf."


    I nodded in agreement.Knowing Icey, she was indeed capable of doing that to David.


    At this moment, Richard strode toward me with panic written all over his face.


    "Boss, we found a yacht on the beach."


    "Someone else is on the ind?" David asked incredulously.


    "Yes," Richard replied, "We''re checking the security footage and I''ve also sent people to search the


    ind, but we haven''t found anyone yet."


    Richard and David looked at me.I threw the cigarette on the ground and stubbed it out.


    "Why are you looking at me? Go and don''t stop searching!"


    "Yes, sir."


    Richard nodded affirmatively and turned around to leave.But before he could take a step, I reminded


    him, "Be discreet and don''t alert the enemy."


    Shortly after, all of my men on the ind went around to search the area.We only brought roughly about


    a dozen people with us this time, and six of them had left in the morning to escort the children back


    home.


    If someone were to hide on this big ind, it would be very difficult, if not impossible, to find them


    immediately.


    Wearing a nightgown, Caroline walked over and asked in confusion.


    "What happened?"


    "I''m going to inform Spencer and Vivian about this."


    David bade farewell to Caroline and left at once.I could not take my eyes off Caroline.Her nightgown was


    entuating her curvaceous figure.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Let''s go in first." I led her back inside the house to our room.


    Caroline closed the door and raised her eyebrows at me.


    "Well?"


    "Richard said he found a yacht.They''re searching for intruders right now."


    "What? There''s a yacht?" Caroline frowned. She must be rmed and worried about everyone''s safety.


    "Could they be Adam''s people?" I held her in my arms and stroked her back reassuringly.


    "It''s hugely unlikely.I''ve dealt with Adam''s people.Even if someone had escape, they wouldn''t be so bold


    toe here."


    Caroline nodded, but she was still worried.


    "If that¡¯s the case, who could it be?" I stroked her hair and pulled her to the bed.


    "Don''t worry about it.What you should dois go to bed and take a rest.I''ll handle the rest."


    Just as I took a step, Caroline grabbed my hand.I turned around and saw her anxiously looking at me.


    "The others must be in their rooms right now.Tell them not to go out tonight."


    "Don''t worry. David will inform them." I patted the back of her handfortingly and turned around to


    leave.


    All of a sudden, someone knocked on the door.It was David.


    "Vivian said that it might be Justin," he grimly said.


    "Who?" I frowned, no idea who that might be.


    "He''s the bodyguard of Vivan''s mother.He happened to be a killer as well." Caroline''s face changed.


    Before I could say a word, she held my hand and pulled me out of the room.


    "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 561: Vivian Is Dead

    Chapter 561: Vivian Is Dead


    Chapter 561: Vivian Is Dead


    Vivian''s POV:


    On the beach, a tall figure of a man was slowly approaching me.When he got close enough, I was able


    to see who he was.My stomach was in knots when I saw him, but I pretended to be calm.


    "It''s you, Justin," I uttered as calmly as I could.


    At this moment, Justin was standing only two steps away from me.


    "Your mother ordered me to take your life," he said in a cold tone that sent shivers down my back.


    I just smiled in response.


    In all honesty, I had anticipated that this day woulde.How could that woman let me go? However, I


    did not expect that it would be this soon.


    "Her days are numbered, and yet she wants me to die with her," I scoffed in disdain.


    "Oh, she won''t die."


    Justin''s eyes were cold and emotionless.It was as if he was looking at a corpse.


    Without a hint of fear on my face, I raised my head and looked into his eyes.


    "You know she doesn''t love you even though she sleeps with you, and she is only using you.Why do you


    risk your life working for her?" I must admit, Justin''s loyalty was impressive.He never said no to my


    mother, no matter what she had asked him to do.


    "You and your mother are just the same.You''re dying, and yet you''re still stubborn.But unlike you, she


    has me.What about you? Spencer can''t protect you now."


    Justin slowly made his way to me as he spoke.Out of the corner of my eye, I saw him reach furtively for


    something.The item glinted under the moonlight.It was a dagger.


    Although I was scared shitless, I forced myself to be calm andposed.I slowly took a step back, trying


    to buy time.


    "You''re right.We''re indeed the same.Like mother, like daughter, don''t you think? She wanted my life, and


    I wanted hers.I admit I didn''t expect she''d take action first."


    Had I known this would happen, I would not have been so indecisive.Not only that, but I would also make


    sure not to get caught in this predicament.


    Sadly, it was toote for regrets.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Hmm.It''s kind of her to keep you alive this long."


    Justin tightened his grip on the dagger, and malice shed across his face.


    "Oh, really? Are you saying I should thank her?"


    I crossed my arms over my chest and nced over his shoulder.


    Atst, my tense nerves gradually rxed.


    "Long time no see, Justin."


    Justin''s face froze.


    Without a word, he turned around and looked behind him.


    Richard had brought his men to rescue me.


    "How...how did you find me?"


    Justin stared at Richard and his men warily and took a step back.He was outnumbered with no escape.


    Seeing that he was distracted, I seized the opportunity to run towards Richard.But after a few steps, I


    suddenly felt a sharp pain in my back.I lowered my head and found that the dagger had pierced through


    my body.


    Blood oozed out from my wound and dripped onto the sand.It was excruciating that even breathing was


    painful and difficult.I could also taste and smell blood in my mouth.


    The sea breeze blew past me, and its sound became father by the second.


    Suddenly, my knees buckled, and I fell to the ground with a thud.I saw Spencer with a crutch, rushing


    toward me and calling my name.


    Although my strength was leaving me, I tried my best to keep my eyes open, wanting to see him for the


    last time.My mind began to be hazy that I was not sure if I was still alive.If I lived another day, I vowed to


    find a doctor to cure Spencer''s leg, throw his crutch away, and watch him run like before.


    Spencer''s POV:


    "Vivian!"


    I jolted awake, beads of sweat trickling down my face.I sat up on the bed and grabbed the wrist of the


    person sitting beside me.


    "It''s me, your mother," my motherined discontentedly. Her face was dark and gloomy, most


    probably because of being mistaken for someone she did not like.


    When I got ahold of myself, I loosed my grip and anxiously asked, "Where''s Vivian?"


    "She''s dead." My mother threw the handkerchief aside and red at me.


    "You only care about your wife.What about me, your mother?"


    All of a sudden, my chest tightened, and I could not breathe.I did not hear what my mother was


    grumbling about as the word "dead" kept echoing in my mind.


    She was dead? Howe? My heart felt as if someone stabbed it with a knife and rubbed salt into the


    wound.I curled up on the bed in despair.


    My mother suddenly stood up, held both of my shoulders, and said, "Snap out of it. She''s fine."


    I seemed to have woken in a trance.I pulled her hand and held it tightly.


    "Where is she now? If she''s fine, why are you with me, not her?"


    "I''m your mother.What''s wrong with me taking care of you? She...she¡¯s taking care of your son," my


    mother assured me.


    For some reason, she sounded a little nervous.I did not believe her, so I shook her hand off and looked


    around the room for my crutch.


    My mother screamed and forcefully made me lie back down on the bed.


    "I told you she¡¯s fine.Lie down.I''ll go out and find her for you right away."


    Without waiting for my response, she left the ward.Iy on the bed, agitated and anxious.I saw with my


    own eyes how Vivian fell in front of me.


    And at the time, I was unable to catch her because of my damn legs.


    Would she be okay? Of course, she would be.


    The doctors would save her.


    While I was lost in thought, two nurses came into my room to change my dressing.


    "Have you heard that the patient who was rushed herest night is dying?" one of the nurses asked her


    colleague.


    "Poor girl.She''s still so young.She''s dying, but nobody''s there for her," the other remarked.


    "l also heard that she''s an orphan."


    "An orphan? Now she''s even more pitiful."


    The nurses were whispering to each other, but their voices were loud enough for me to hear.


    Suddenly, I felt my blood rush to my head.I felt dizzy and was on the verge of losing consciousness.I did


    not even notice when the two nurses had left.


    With trembling hands, I pulled out the needle that the nurse had inserted, lifted the quilt, and struggled to


    get out of bed.


    But because I was weak, my body hit the cold floor.I felt a sharp, stabbing pain in my shank, making me


    gasp and wince.


    However, the pain in my leg meant nothingpared to the pain in my heart.


    Right now, I only had one thought in my mind and that was to find Vivian.Where was she? I wanted to


    see her.


    Vivian was not an orphan.


    How could she be? She was my wife! As the crutch was nowhere to be found, I could only drag my body


    with extreme difficulty.


    A few momentster, I heard quick and heavy footsteps from outside.


    "The patient in the ICU is coding.Hurry up!"


    I stopped,y on the floor, and thumped the floor with clenched fists.


    Tears also welled up in my eyes in grief.


    "Vivian..."


    The nurses exiting the opposite ward happened to see me, so they rushed to my aid and helped me up.


    "Why were you on the floor? Don''t you have any family who''s taking care of you?" one of the nurses


    asked.


    I grabbed her arm and asked in a trembling voice, "Did-did someone die just now?"


    I was weak and in pain.And when I spoke, my voice cracked.


    "Yes.It was so sad.The doctor couldn''t save her."


    The two nurses shook their heads with regret and helped me walk to the bed.My head was buzzing, and


    I could not think straight.


    It was not until I heard one of the nurses¡¯ voice that I came to my senses.


    "Hey! You can stand by yourself now?"


    I realized that the nurse had loosened her grip, but I was standing on my own.


    Although my legs were numb, I could feel them a little.But what was the point? Vivian was dead.


    If she could see this scene, she would be overjoyed.


    After all, she said that it was her greatest wish to see me recover and stand up unaided.


    "Spencer, you..."


    At the same time, David and Charles walked into my ward, too excited to speak.The moment I saw their


    familiar faces, I broke into sobs.


    "Did...did something happen to Vivian?"


    With a smile, David walked over to me and informed me, "Her operation was sessful, but she''s still in


    the ICU.Caroline just texted Charles that Vivian has woken up and will be transferred to the general ward


    once she passes the critical period."


    "What? Can you repeat that?" My mind went nk for a moment.


    And when I returned to my senses, I looked at the two nurses incredulously.


    The face of one of the nurses lit up, and she hurriedly exined, "Oh! The person who died was not your


    wife but a little girl.She was rushed herest night as well."

 Chapter 562: Go To Hell

    Chapter 562: Go To Hell


    Chapter 562: Go To Hell


    Peter''s POV:


    Nevaeh called me out of the blue and asked me toe to the bar she was in and keep herpany.


    During her drunken speech, she broke into sobs several times.


    When I hung up the phone, I was hesitant for a while, but eventually decided to drive to the bar.


    Judging by her near incoherent speech, Nevaeh was very drunk.


    Not only that, she was a drunk woman in a bar alone.


    The number of things that could happen to her were too high for me to even contemte.


    When I got there, I saw many empty bottles on her table.She was in the process of pouring more wine


    when I walked up to her and confiscated the bottle.


    "You''ve had enough to drink."


    With tears streaming down her face, Nevaeh turned to look at me in disappointment.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Who else could it be if it wasn''t me?" I asked in confusion.


    "I don''t want you! I want Charles!"


    All of a sudden, Nevaeh grabbed my shirt and looked up at me with hatred and determination.Her


    reaction pissed me off and I took out my phone from my pocket.


    When I found Charles'' number, I threw the phone on the table.


    "Call him now."


    Nevaeh looked at the name on the screen and sneered, "Do you think I won''t dare?"


    "Of course you have the balls. It''s not that you haven''t called him before."


    I grabbed her wrist and took her hand off my clothes.


    "Peter, don''t push me."


    "Okay, I won''t force you. But you don''te to me again."


    I put away my phone, turned around and was about to leave.But the sudden pressure on the hem of my


    shirt stopped me.I turned and found Nevaeh behind me, her body plush against me as she hugged me


    tightly from behind.


    "Peter, don''t go.Don''t leave me alone."


    She grabbed my arm and turned me around to face her.Then she grabbed my cor and stood on tiptoe


    to kiss me.


    Her arms wrapped around my neck and clung to me with all of her strength.


    Frowning, I grabbed her wrists and tried to make her let go of me but her grip only tightened.


    Still clinging to me like an octopus, Nevaeh bit my lips and I gasped in pain.


    My gasp of pain gave Nevaeh the opportunity to stick the tip of her tongue in my mouth to deepen the


    unwanted kiss.


    Vaguely, I saw a figure rushing towards us.


    Before I could make anything out, I heard the loud bang of something being smashed right before a


    voice yelled, "Bitch, go to hell!"The loud ng of a bottle falling to the floor rent the air a second before


    Nevaeh''s pained scream.


    "Ah!"


    Nevaeh clutched at her back as she fell to the ground after screaming in anguish.The sudden change


    caught me off guard.I didn''t even have time to react as I watched Nevaeh fall to the ground after a bottle


    was smashed into her back.


    Dazed, I turned around and stared at the culprit.It was Anna.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Standing only two feet away, Anna red unrepentantly at me, anger and disappointment shining in her


    gaze.She sneered coldly, turned around and left without saying a word.


    I wanted to chase after her, but Nevaeh groaned in pain and fainted in my arms.


    Her back was bleeding heavily and within seconds, her white dress was stained with blood.


    Without a doubt, Nevaeh was seriously injured.


    Gritting my teeth, I looked in the direction of Anna''s receding figure.


    Anna and I needed to talk, but Nevaeh¡¯¡®s life was more urgent, so I took her to the hospital.


    At dawn, I was finally able to leave the hospital and headed home.


    At the house, I found Anna''s slippers in the trash can and Anna''s key on the shoe cab.


    Had she left? In a fit of panic, I rushed into the bedroom and found that the wardrobe was bereft of all her


    clothes and she was nowhere to be found in the house.


    I Took out my phone and dialed a number.


    "Is she with you?"


    "Peter, I''m sorry.I can''t give her back to you," the person on the other end of the line said in a cold and


    apathetic tone and hung up the phone immediately.


    I was rooted to the spot in a daze, and the image of Anna groaning under that man suddenly appeared in


    my mind.I had a bad feeling in my guts and immediately called him again.


    As soon as the phone was connected, I hardened my voice and threatened, "If you dare to mess with


    her, I will make sure you die a I horrible death."


    "Do you think you have the right to say that?" the man sneered and hung up the phone again.


    Holding the phone, I slowly crouched down and held my aching head.When I stared around me and saw


    the empty house, my heart inexplicably ached.


    Anna''s POV:


    Tears blinded my vision as I ran out of the bar in a daze.


    Even when my crazed run slowed into a walk, I kept looking back, hoping that Peter would catch up with


    me and tell me that what happened in the bar just now was a misunderstanding.


    But he didn''t show up at all.


    Anxious, I returned to the bar.I was just a few distance away from the bar door when I saw Petere


    out.


    His face was wreathed in anxiety as he rushed towards his car with Nevaeh in his arms.


    Secondster, the car drove away and disappeared into the night.


    As the car got farther and farther away, I couldn''t help butugh at myself.


    I didn''t have a doubt that I was thest thing on Peter''s mind right now, but still, I had harbored


    unrealistic fantasies about him even though I knew we couldn''t be together.


    When I finally epted the fact that the car wouldn''t turn around and Peter wasn''t going toe rushing


    out, searching for me, I left the bar and went to Caroline''s house.I was already at the doorstep of her


    house before it hit me how wrong my action was.


    Caroline and I were mere acquaintances who have met a few times.We weren''t friends or particrly


    familiar with each other.


    But I really didn''t know where else to go.I didn''t even have someone to talk to.


    For a long time, I stood frozen to the spot with my hand hovering above the door.


    Eventually, I dropped my hand with a sigh.I found a corner by the porch and curled up in it to cry my eyes


    out.


    After a long time, Caroline came back.She was surprised to see me at the door.


    "Anna?" I stared up at her, my cheeks red with embarrassment.


    It was indeed abrupt and inappropriate for me toe here, but I had nowhere else to go.


    "Caroline, can you take mein for one night?" I wiped the tears on my face and asked brazenly.


    She gaped at me for a few seconds before walking up to me.She held her hand out and I took it.


    "Come in," she said.


    Caroline asked the maid to cook some soup and brought it to me.


    Seeing the steaming hot soup in front of me, I felt the warmth and eptance of a family, which was also


    something I yearned for most.I picked up the bowl and felt a lump in my throat.


    Caroline''s three kids sat opposite and looked at me curiously.I was sad at first, but when I saw the


    confused eyes of the three kids, I couldn''t helpughing.


    "Why are you three staring at me?"


    "Your eyes are wet.Who bullied you and made you cry? I''ll ask Richard to teach the bad guy a lesson for


    you," James said sincerely.


    "Really? Will you really ask someone to beat that bully for me?"


    His words touched my heart and I couldn''t help crying again.Even a child could say such heart-warming


    words, but that person had never said something like that to me.I suddenly felt a little confused.I didn''t


    know why I should be persistent and relentless for so long.


    I smiled again and said to the children, "Good kid, you don''t have to beat him.I''m leaving and I will never


    see him again."


    James asked curiously, "Where are you going? Can you go to the summer camp with me?"


    "The summer camp?"


    "Yes, he will be in a summer camp for four weeks.He will set off early the day after tomorrow," Caroline


    exined with a smile.

 Chapter 563: No Way!

    Chapter 563: No Way!


    Chapter 563: No Way!


    Caroline''s POV:


    Once Anna had left, I asked the bodyguards to bathe the kids and put them to bed, while I went back to


    my room to get some much-needed sleep.


    These next few days, I was still feeling dizzy.I hadn''t recovered from my cold yet, and I was really


    frightened from what happened on the ind that day.Iy on the bed one night, unable to fall asleep.It


    was so quiet in the room that even the sound of my breathing could be heard clearly.


    After a moment of hesitation, I finally decided to call Charles.I kind of missed him.


    Whenever I wasn''t feeling well, I would be weak-willed, hoping that he could keep mepany.


    The call was connected right away, but it was really noisy on the other end of the line.I didn''t hear


    Charles¡¯ voice, but I did hear another woman speak over the phone.


    "Charles, here''s a toast to you! I wish you a rich and full life, and I hope you have many beautiful women


    around you!"


    "Charles doesn''t need any other woman.He''s a faithful and loyal man.There''s only one woman he loves,


    and it''s Rita."


    It was Nevaeh''s voice.


    The crowd apuded her and cheered.


    "Charles is so in love with her.I don''t think we stand a chance!"


    As Iy on the bed, pressing the phone against my ear, and hoping to hear Charles¡¯ voice, to hear him


    tell other people off.


    With every passing second, my head was aching worse, and I was starting to lose my rationality.


    All the negative emotions I felt were magnified.


    Fearing that I might get overwhelmed, I hung up the phone and fell asleep.


    By the time I opened my eyes again, I found myself lying in a hospital bed with a sore throat and a


    throbbing head.


    When I moved my hand, I realized that someone was holding my hand.I looked sideways and found


    Charles sitting on a chair by the bed.


    "Are you awake?"


    "Yeah...What am I doing here?" I asked, rubbing my temples.


    Charles ced his hand on my forehead to feel my temperature.


    "The doctor said that you''re too exhaustedtely.You need to take better care of yourself and ensure that


    you have enough rest."


    Pretty soon, the nurse came in and gave me an injection.


    The nurse was so nervous that she was unable to stick the needle into my blood vessel urately.The


    sharp pain shot through me, causing me to gasp in pain.


    Charles stood up and shouted at the nurse, "Can''t you see her blood vessel? It''s right there! How did you


    even get your job? You''re an idiot!"


    "I''m so sorry, sir.I..."


    The nurse was agitated and practically stammering.Her eyes turned red, and she kept on apologizing to


    Charles with her head down.


    I sat up from the bed, tugged on the hem of his clothes and whispered, "I think it''s kind of your fault that


    the nurse was too nervous to perform properly.You were sitting there and staring at her while she does


    her job."


    "Wait...it''s my fault?"


    The anger on Charles¡¯ face disappeared, and the arrogance in his voice was diminished.I nced at the


    nurse and saw her wiping away her tears.


    After Charles had calmed down, I told him, "Why don''t you go back to work?"


    "Are you driving me away again?"


    Charles looked down, visibly annoyed.


    Just then, a doctor came in.


    "Sorry for beingte.Something unexpected just came up earlier.Good morning, Mrs.Moore. I''m your


    attending doctor."


    The doctor was young and handsome.But inparison, Charles was better-looking than him.


    As I stared at Charles'' face, I realized that very few people looked more handsome than he was.I just


    nced at the doctor for a moment and then I looked away.


    Charles turned his gaze towards the doctor.


    "I want someone else as her attending doctor."


    The doctor rubbed his nose awkwardly.


    "Mr.Moore, do you think I''m too young and inexperienced to take good care of Mrs.Moore? But, sir, I''m..."


    "I dont give a damn who you are.Give us another doctor, will you?"


    Charles replied in a firm tone and a sullen face.Because of how he reacted, the doctor felt tense and was


    now uncertain what todo.


    I facepalmed and said to the doctor, "Honestly, I''m feeling alright already.I''m sure I''ll get better after


    taking the antipyretic injection.Thank you, doctor."


    The doctor nodded with a smile and left the room.


    Once he was gone, Charles sat back in his chair and directed his attention back to me.


    "You really can''t take your eyes off a handsome man when you see one, can you?"


    "What are you talking about? I wasn''t staring at him!"


    He was so angry that he was practically snarling at me.


    "Are you not I attracted to me anymore, Caroline?"


    The look of jealousy and frustration on his face was amusing.He looked so childish! Once my infusion


    was done, Charles led me out of the hospital while holding my wrist.


    By the time we reached the gate, our fingers were already interlocked.


    My heart felt a sense offort and warmth as I held hands with him.


    After we got in the car, Charles fastened his seatbelt and asked, "Where are we going?"I leaned against


    the back of the passenger seat and thought for a moment.


    "Let''s go get something to eat.I''m a little hungry."


    Charles nced at his watch before driving towards Starlight Restaurant.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    There, he led me in and brought me to a quiet part of the restaurant to sit down.


    All the dishes we ordered were light; perfect for recovering patients.


    When the dishes were finally served, Charlesdled a bowl of soup and put it in front of me.


    During the middle of our meal, Nevaeh and Peter appeared.


    "Charles, Caroline, what a coincidence! Is it okay if we join you?"


    The moment I saw Peter, I was reminded of how Anna sat at my porch, crying her eyes out.My once


    good impression of him had instantly diminished.I put down my spoon and didn''t even bother to smile at


    them.


    "No.It''s not."


    The smile on Nevaeh''s face disappeared.She turned to Charles and asked, "Charles, isn''t Caroline being


    too rude? We''re just going to share a meal with you.Is she worried that I''ll get close to you and try to


    steal you away from her?"


    Charles looked her dead in the eye and replied, "There''s absolutely no way for you to steal me away


    from her."


    I must admit that I was annoyed when they arrived.


    But after I heard him say that, my anger disappeared.


    "If you want to sit at this table, fine.Were almost done here, anyway."


    Nevaeh chuckled awkwardly and sat next to Charles.


    Peter nced at her first before sitting down.


    "Caroline, have you seen Anna these past few days?"


    Peter appeared to be tired.He didn''t seem asid back as he appeared to be.I swallowed the food in my


    mouth first before nodding in response.


    "Yes, I have."


    "Are you hiding her?"


    Nevaeh rested her chin on her hand, staring at me tentatively.


    "What reason would I have to hide her?" I asked angrily as I put down my fork.


    Nevaeh shrugged, turned to Charles again and said in a sarcastic tone, "Well, who knows? Maybe you


    just wanna ruin Anna and Peter''s rtionship?"


    I was so angry that I lost my appetite.


    Charles unhurriedly serve some more food on my te and said to Nevaeh, "I think you''re the one who''s


    trying to jeopardize their rtionship.Peter, I think it''s best that you take Nevaeh to another table.Her


    presence is starting to upset us."


    Because Charles was driving her away, Nevaeh got flustered.


    "What''s so wrong about what I said?" she eximed in a shrill voice.


    "Peter cares about Anna a lot.If Caroline knows where she is but isn''t willing to tell him, it could destroy


    their rtionship!"


    I nced at Nevaeh and Peter and said, "If he''s really worried about Anna, he shouldn''t be fooling


    around with you."


    "What are you implying? Caroline, we''re friends! How could you say something about me like that?"


    Nevaeh became angry from embarrassment.


    "You''re openly trying to seduce my husband at every chance you get.I don''t have a friend like you."


    Truthfully, I preferred not to argue with someone as pathetic as Nevaeh, but I wasn''t going to let her push


    me around.She sprang to her feet and shouted, "If Charles really loves you, do you honestly think I can


    steal him away from you?"


    I shot her an indifferent look.


    Feeling that she was confused about the situation, I retorted, "That''s why you failed."


    Nevaeh''s face and eyes turned red.I could tell that she was furious and unwilling to back down.


    Suddenly, Charles stood up and stood beside me.He put his arm around my shoulder and smiled.


    "Honey, don''t let the words of unimportant people sway you.I''ll tell them to go.Shall we finish our meal?"


    As I looked into his deep-set eyes, I was stunned for a moment.I red at him and said with a pout,


    "Hurry up and tell them to go then!"


    Peter stood up at once, while Nevaeh asked, "Us meeting you here is purely a coincidence.Are you


    saying that it''s my fault as well?"


    "Perhaps not.But it''s your fault for saying so much nonsense that it''s ruining our appetite."


    Charles walked to my side and sat down.He held my hand, ced it on his knee, and looked Nevaeh


    dead in the eye.


    Because of how he reacted, Nevaeh stood up and said, "Fine.I won''t bother you anymore.I''ll see you


    around."


    Before leaving, Peter turned to me and said, "I still owe Anna a formal wedding.If you see her again, tell


    her that I''m going to wait for her to return and hold the wedding."


    "You''re still nning to marry Anna? Then what the hell are you doing spending time with Nevaeh all day


    long?"


    In that moment, I realized that this matter was hurting Anna more than I thought.It fueled me with rage.


    Peter pointed at Nevaeh with his thumb and exined, "Anna injured Nevaeh with a wine bottle.I''m just


    trying to look after her while she recovers."


    His exnation sounded like hogwash to me.I hardened my voice and told him, "I think Anna needs you


    to take care of her more than anyone else right now."

 Chapter 564: Having No Strength

    Chapter 564: Having No Strength


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    After the meal, Charles touched my forehead to check my temperature again and pulled me out of


    Starlight Restaurant.


    ¡°Come with me to my office.¡±


    ¡°But I wanna go home and rest,¡± Iined


    ¡°Well, you can sleep inside my office, too. Come on!¡± Charles put his hand on my shoulders and gently


    pushed me to his car. When I got in the car, I was about to fasten my seatbelt. But then, he leaned in to


    fasten it for me.


    The tenderness in his eyes made me blush. He then cupped my cheek, smiled at me, and leaned closer


    to my face


    ¡°Kiss me,¡± he said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Just before I could gather myposure, he lifted my chin and kissed my lips. I held my breath


    nervously, too anxious to make any noise. It was already lunchtime, so there were many peopleing


    and going outside.


    The ce our car was parked was visible to many people. Passersby could easily spot us if they looked


    at the car.


    I didn¡¯t want other people watching us make out. Charles, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem to care. He


    wrapped his arms around me and began kissing me without hesitation. He had one hand on the back of


    the chair, and the other was on the back of my head. He was holding me too tightly that I couldn¡¯t back


    away.


    After kissing me, he didn¡¯t forget to wipe my mouth. His eyes were filled with satisfaction. ¡°Yummy,¡± he


    remarked. I was rendered speechless. What sort of taste would my lips even have? Did it taste like the


    juice is drank before leaving the restaurant? When he was fastening his own seat belt, I pursed my lips


    and tried to taste the tip of my tongue. It indeed tasted like the juice I had. The thought of my tongue


    intertwining with his made me blush. When the car arrived at thepany, Charles unfastened the seat


    belt, got out of the car and took me in.


    Once we were in his office, I saw his new assistant, Angelina. She was beautiful, young, and very


    charming. I was certain that most men would fall for a girl like her.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Moore, Mrs. Moore, ¡± Angelina greeted with a smile.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I greeted her back with a nod.


    ¡°Make two cups of coffee,¡± Charles ordered in a calm voice.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Angelina nodded and made coffee right away. Minutester, she came back and gave us the


    cups of coffee.


    Once she was gone, I took a sip of my coffee, and watched the working man in front of me.


    ¡°Your new assistant is beautiful.¡±


    Charles stopped flipping through the documents. He smirked at me and replied, ¡°Aside from her hair,


    everything else is ordinary.¡±


    ¡°Her hair?¡± I asked in confusion.


    He nodded in response, staring at me with nostalgia in his eyes. ¡°Yup. Her hair style is quite simr to


    your previous one.¡±


    I was stupud on what to say for a moment. I put down the cup of coffee on the table and said, ¡°Rita used


    to have that some hairstyle,¡±


    Charlos stood up and walked over to me. He leaned closer, sping the back of my head and forcibly


    kissing me.


    *Ampf!¡± Mis sudden kiss caught me off-guard. I pushed him away in displeasure. Then, I nced at the


    door as my heart raced.


    ¡°We¡¯re in your office!¡± you think I won¡¯t dare to do anything to you just because we¡¯re in an office?¡±


    Charles refused to let me go. He held me by the waist and sat on the sofa. By the time I gathered my


    senses, I had already sat on hisp and put my hands on his shoulders. He kissed me so passionately


    that my body began to feel weak.


    Left with no other choice, I endured the kiss.


    Just then, we heard a knock on the door. ¡°Boss, everyone¡¯s in the conference room already.¡± Charles


    picked me up and ced me on the sofa. He then stood up and straightened up his wrinkled suit. Within


    the blink of an eye, he had be stoic and straiced again. It was hard to imagine that he was the


    same man hugging and kissing me earlier like he wanted to eat me up.


    ¡°Stay here, okay?¡± He stroked my hair and smiled at me before leaving the office. I leaned against the


    sofa. My face was burning for a long time. Momentster, I began to feel sleepy and soon drifted into


    sleep.


    By the time I woke up, it was already evening. Thereafter, I went back to the Moore mansion with


    Charles. There, we found Chloe ying with Jessica.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Chloe came over, carrying the little girl.


    ¡°Look, little one! Your mommy is back! Are you happy?¡± The little girl waved at me as her eyes twinkled.


    Just seeing my daughter warmed my heart. I spread out my arms, intending to hold her. But then, Chloe


    moved away and held Jessica even tighter.


    ¡°Caroline, you¡¯re still sick. Children have weak immune systems. Just let her sleep with me for tonight.¡±


    Because I didn¡¯t have a choice, I decided to withdraw my hands. When I went to bed that night, I felt


    weirded out without Jessica by my side. Later on, Charles finished taking a shower.


    He got out of the bathroom, took off his bathrobe, and tucked himself in.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you put on some clothes ?¡± I asked.


    Seeing his muscr pecs and six-pack abs made me feel like my face was burning. I immediately


    looked away, but I knew that I was blushing. Charles moved closer to me and cheekily replied, ¡°It¡¯s too


    troublesome to put on clothes. You know, honey, it¡¯s rare for us to be the only ones in a room.¡±


    ¡°I have a fever. I don¡¯t have any energy to do that.¡± I tucked myself beneath the duvet to cover myself.


    Charles pulled me along with the duvet into his arms. His hands traveled under the duvet, gently running


    his hands along my body.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just stay in bed and enjoy.¡± He took off my nightgown and rubbed my body with his palm. I felt


    like my body was being set aze with desire. He was so skillful in caressing my body that I soon


    conceded to him.


    I red at him in frustration and said, ¡°Don¡¯t I still need strength to have sex in bed?¡±


    ¡°But, I can¡¯t stand it anymore, baby. Just let me fuck you, okay?¡± Charles lifted my chin with his fingers


    and began sucking on the tip of my tongue. Everything he did felt so good that I eventually gave in. He


    began caressing my tits, rubbing my nipples and pulling them. Soon, he loosened his grip on them. My


    breasts jiggled and bounced after he let them go.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± A moan escaped my mouth,pletely arousing Charles. He pressed his body against mine.


    Thereafter. I felt his huge cock rubbing against my pussy. As he kept moving, my desire grew, and I could


    no longer think of anything else.


    ¡°Carolina, can 17¡± Charles pressed his cock against me, making me wetter by the second.


    ¡°Charles, I want it. Give it to me!¡± I had no strength to hold his neck. I want to grab something, but all I


    could do was randomly wave my hands in the air.


    ¡°What do you want me to give you, baby? Tell me.¡± Charles began sucking on my tits. He nibbled on my


    nipples, and gently stroked them with his tongue.


    ¡°Fuck me, Charles. I want you to fuck me!¡± Lust devoured me and it clouded my rationality little by little.


    My body clung to Charles¡¯ chest, and I was growing more and more impatient. He stroked my hair, held


    his cock, and squeezed it into my tight pussy inch by inch.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck your brains out, honey.¡±


    ¡°Eek! It¡¯s too big!¡± A white light shed before my eyes and my mind went nk. I lost control of my


    senses, and I screamed at the top of my lungs. My entire upper body rose from the bed.


    A few minutester, I fell down to the bed in exhaustion. I could feel myself trembling uncontrobly.


    Charles leaned closer to my ear, sucked on my earlobe and gently licked it. He put his hands where our


    bodies intertwined, gently fingering my vulva.


    ¡°Rx, love. You¡¯re squeezing me too tightly that I can¡¯t move.¡±


    It seemed that he was stuck and couldn¡¯t go in further. Because of the way he kissed me, my body


    gradually rxed and felt insatiable. I held his face and kissed him harder.


    ¡°Hurry up and do me, Charles!¡±


    ¡°Fuck yes. I¡¯m going to fuck you even harder¡± He pulled out his cock from inside me, straightened his


    back, and inserted it back inside.


    Thereafter, he thrust his thick, hard cock over and over into me. My lower abdomen moved upwards


    subconsciously because of how hard he was fucking me. I could feel my vagina was really wet.


    Gradually, he fucked me harder and faster. His tireless thrusting eventually made me dizzy from


    pleasure.


    All the strength in my body left me, and I was moaning over and over. But his monster cock remained


    hard. Even as he pulled it out, it was still very erect.


    ¡°Ugh. Stop!¡± I was so weak that I couldn¡¯t get up from the bed. Every bone in my body was aching, and


    every muscle felt like mush. Charles leaned on my shoulder, wiping the tears from the corner of my eyes.


    ¡°Caroline, who¡¯s more important to you? Me or the kids ?¡± I was so taken by pleasure and exhaustion


    that I couldn¡¯t think straight.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll choose the kids!¡± I blurted out.


    ¡°Say it again. Who¡¯s more important to you ?¡± Charles nibbled on my earlobe, sending electric currents


    into my nerves. I moaned in pleasure, feeling numb on the bed.


    ¡°The kids are more important to me.¡± I giggled while looking into his eyes. Charles fell silent for a few


    seconds before he got out of the bed, visibly frustrated. . As I watched him walk away, I felt amused. How


    is he still so childish?

 Chapter 565: A Birthday Surprise

    Chapter 565: A Birthday Surprise


    Chloe¡¯s POV:


    Navash asked me out all of sudden. I was hesitant to ept her invitation, but eventually I decided to


    meet up with her. Back when we were kids, we used to be ymates.


    It was just that I had a better rtionship with Rita. Once I arrived at the meeting ce, I found Nevaeh


    right away. She looked haggard and seemingly ill. I sat across her and asked, ¡°Are you okay? Why do


    you look so pale?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. This is just a cold.¡±


    Nevach shook her head with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Why did you ask me out if you¡¯re sick? Don¡¯t you know that our family has a newborn baby? She¡¯s the


    apple of everyone¡¯s eye now. If I bring a virus back home and make her ill, they¡¯ll kill me for it!¡± I put down


    my bag and distanced myself from her.


    ¡°Why did you ask me out and what do you want from me?¡± Nevaeh frowned, seemingly struggling from


    an inner dilemma. After a while, she asked, ¡°How are Caroline and your brother doing?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re doing pretty well, I think. It was really noisyst night.¡± Just the thought of all the noisesing


    from the bedroom next to minest night made me blush.


    It was no wonder that so many women fawned over Charles. Clearly, there was a good reason. Nevaeh


    was stunned.


    ¡°Noisy? Were they fighting?¡± I immediately exined, ¡°What? No, they weren¡¯t. I¡¯m talking about noises


    they made on the bed!¡±


    Nevaeh clenched her fists her eyes became sullen, and anger was apparent in her voice.


    ¡°Caroline really needs to have men around her all day long, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Not really. Caroline said she had a fever and wanted to sleep in the studyst night. It was my brother


    who disagreed.¡± I held my chin, almost breaking intoughter. Normally, Charles was aloof and stoic. But


    whenever he was with Caroline, he would be apletely different person. He was obsessed with


    his wife; always being clingy and childish around her.


    Even I, his own sister, wouldn¡¯t hold a candle to Caroline. Nevaeh fell silent and bit her lower lip.


    Suddenly, she grabbed my hand and pleaded, ¡°Chloe, can you do me a favor ?¡±


    Startled by what she did, I asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°In two days, it¡¯ll be my birthday. I want you to invite Charles to my birthday party. I¡¯ve already booked a


    room in Starlight Restaurant two months ago,¡± she replied.


    ¡°I can attend your party, but I can¡¯t promise the same for Charles.¡± I looked at Nevaeh with suspicion. I


    could tell that she had a scheme in mind.


    ¡°Please, Chloe. I really need your help. We¡¯ve known each other for so many years. In all those years,


    have you ever seen me humble myself like this?¡± Tears welled up in Nevaeh¡¯s eyes. She looked so pitiful


    that nobody would be able to refuse her


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll try. But don¡¯t expect anything. Besides, even if Charles does attend, he¡¯s probably going to


    bring Caroline with him. Hem¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Vivian and I share a birthday, Caroline is good friends with her, so I¡¯m sure


    Chloe''s POV:


    Novash asked me out all of a sudden. I was hesitant to ept her invitation, but eventually I decided to


    meet up with her. Back when we were kids, we used to be ymates. It was just that I had better


    rtionship with Rita.


    Once I arrived at the meeting ce, I found Novagh right away. She looked haggard and seemingly ill. I


    sat across her and asked,


    ¡°Are you okay? Why do you look so palo?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. This is just a cold.¡± Navaeh shook her head with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Why did you ask me out if you¡¯re sick ? Don¡¯t you know that our family has a newborn baby? She¡¯s the


    apple of everyone¡¯s eyo now. If I bring a virus back home and make her ill, they¡¯ll kill me for it!¡± I put down


    my bag and distanced myself from her.


    ¡°Why did you ask me out and what do you want from me?¡± Nevaeh frowned, seemingly struggling from


    an inner dilemma. After a while, she asked, ¡°How are Caroline and your brother doing?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re doing pretty well, I think. It was really noisyst night.¡±


    Just the thought of all the noisesing from the bedroom next to minest night made me blush.


    It was no wonder that so many women fawned over Charles. Clearly, there was a good reason. Nevaeh


    was stunned.


    ¡°Noisy? Were they fighting?¡± I immediately exined, ¡°What? No, they weren¡¯t. I¡¯m talking about noises


    they made on the bed!¡± Nevaeh clenched her fists, her eyes became sullen, and anger was apparent in


    her voice.


    ¡°Caroline really needs to have men around her all day long, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Not really. Caroline said she had a fever and wanted to sleep in the studyst night. It was my brother


    who disagreed.¡± I held my chin, almost breaking intoughter. Normally, Charles was aloof and stoic. But


    whenever he was with Caroline, he would be apletely different person. He was obsessed with


    his wife; always being clingy and childish around her.


    Even I, his own sister, wouldn¡¯t hold a candle to Caroline. Nevaeh fell silent and bit her lower lip.


    Suddenly, she grabbed my hand and pleaded, ¡°Chloe, can you do me a favor?¡±


    Startled by what she did, I asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°In two days, it¡¯ll be my birthday. I want you to invite Charles to my birthday party, I¡¯ve already booked a


    room in Starlight Restaurant two months ago,¡± she replied.


    ¡°I can attend your party, but I can¡¯t promise the same for Charles.¡± I looked at Nevaeh with suspicion. I


    could tell that she had a scheme in mind.


    ¡°Please, Chloe. I really need your help. We¡¯ve known each other for so many years. In all those years,


    have you ever seen me humble myself like this?¡± Tears welled up in Nevaeh¡¯s eyes. She looked so pitiful


    that nobody would be able to refuse her.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll try. But don¡¯t expect anything. Besides, even if Charles does attend, he¡¯s probably going to


    bring Caroline with him. Hem¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Vivian and I share a birthday. Caroline is good friends with her,


    so I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be willing to celebrate her birthday,¡± Nevaeh said firmly. At that moment, I was crap out


    by Navash so wall-informed? And she''s so adamant on getting her hands on Chas.


    The more I thought about it, the more I sensed that something was amiss. As soon as I got home, I told


    Caroline everything that Nevaeh asked me to do. Caroline pondered for a moment and said, ¡°You should


    ask him directly. He can make decisions of his own.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that rumors will circte if he


    attends Nevaeh¡¯s birthday party?¡±


    ¡°He probably won¡¯t go,¡± Caroline replied after some consideration. I nodded in agreement.


    The next morning, I asked Charles for his opinion. He just looked at me and asked, ¡°What did Caroline


    say?¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°She said that it¡¯s up to you,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Up to me?¡± Charles frowned in confusion.


    ¡°Yes, but she also said that you probably won¡¯t go,¡± I added, fearing that he¡¯d make the wrong decision.


    Charles raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll go then.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing


    ¡°When is har birthday?¡± Charles asked, ignoring how I reacted. I looked into his eyes and blurted out,


    ¡°It¡¯s the same day as Vivian¡¯s birthday.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Charles nodded and left. As I watched him walk away, I felt really nervous. Why did I feel like


    something had gone wrong? Had I said or done something wrong?


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    Today was Vivian¡¯s birthday. The party was held on the huge balcony of Starlight Restaurant¡¯s top floor.


    All the people invited were her best friends. Vivian was sitting on the ¡®sofa, staring anxiously at the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Spencer? Where is he? I can¡¯t get through to him. What time is it now?¡± David and


    Icey exchanged nces and smiled.


    ¡°He¡¯s probably preparing a surprise for you! Don¡¯t worry. Just wait. He¡¯lle,¡± they said. ¡°A surprise?


    I¡¯ll be okay with it as long as he doesn¡¯t do anything that will scare me.¡± Vivian stood up from the sofa,


    intending to search for Spencer. But then, Icey urged her to sit back down.


    ¡°Just stay here and wait. I¡¯ll go send someone to keep a lookout for him,¡± she said. Vivian looked at Icey


    and decided to stop insisting. Thereafter, Icey strutted away in her high heels. Soon, the music stopped


    and the lights dimmed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Vivian sprang to her feet, looking around anxiously. Ever since the incident in the


    indst time, she had be more sensitive, fearing that her mother would send someone to kill her


    again. Thus, I stood beside her, and patted her shoulder tofort her.


    ¡°Vivian, it¡¯ll be okay. I¡¯m sure everything will be fine.¡± Pretty soon, the sound of the melodious violin


    began. The song being yed was particrly sentimental. A servant pushed a giant cake in. Sadly,


    Spencer still hadn¡¯t shown up. Vivian made a phone call again. When she heard a ringtone, she realized


    that it wasing from under the cake.


    Everyone followed the ringtone and saw Spencer under the trolley.


    ¡°Spencer, how did you got in there?¡± Vivian asked in disbelief as she hurried over to his side,


    ¡°Aww, damn it! You caught me. I forgot to mute my phone. So, are you surprised?¡± Spencer ended the


    phone call. He appeared to be annoyed that he got caught, but the smile on his face became brighter.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Vivian.¡± Vivian squatted down to kiss him on the lips The room quieted down. Many


    people gathered around them to watch them kiss. Once they were done, the crowd apuded and


    cheered for them. Vivian blushed, took a step back, crossed her arms, and red at Spencer as he hid


    himself sunk inside the trolley.


    ¡°Nobody helps him! Let¡¯s see how he¡¯ll get himself out of there!¡±


    Spencer broke into a helplessughter as he got out of the trolley bit by bit. Everyone was staring in awe


    at the scene in front of them. Even Vivian gradually put her arms down. Soon, Spencer got out of the


    trolley. He was dressed in a dashing ck suit, standing tall amidst the crowd.


    ¡°How¡¯s this for a surprise, my love? Come over here and give your dear husband a hug!¡± Spencer


    shrugged and smiled again. Vivian covered her mouth in disbelief as tears fell from her eyes. She then


    threw herself into his arms and began crying like a child. ¡°What on earth is going on? Since when did


    your leg recover?¡±


    ¡°I was practically healed already when I was in the hospitalst time. I¡¯ve been pretending to need a


    crutch since I was discharged from the hospital, and I¡¯ve been waiting for this day to give you a surprise.


    So, do you like my surprise?¡± Spencer embraced Vivian tightly. With tearful eyes, she looked up at him


    and said, ¡°You asshole! I¡¯ve been worried about you for so long.¡±


    Icey leaned against David¡¯s shoulder and sighed. ¡°This is the most touching birthday gift I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    After seeing them all sweet and embracing each other, I nced at the door. Sadly, the person I¡¯d been


    expecting still hadn¡¯t arrived.


    He was probably attending Nevaeh¡¯s birthday party at the moment. I snuck into the empty stairwell,


    wiping my tears away. Seeing how close and great Vivian¡¯s rtionship with Spencer moved me, but it


    also made me sad.


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t cry at this touching moment, but it was hard to control myself. I didn¡¯t want to kill the


    vibe on Vivian¡¯s special day, so I ran out. Annoyed, I took out a cigarette and lit it.


    Thereafter, I took a deep drag. The very next second, I choked on the smoke and began coughing. I had


    never smoked before, but today, I felt the impulse to give it a try. Perhaps it could somehow dispel my


    sorrow.¡¯ Thus, I took another drag. Smoking wasn¡¯t as good as I thought. But it wasn¡¯t that hard to adapt.


    I suddenly heard the sound of the door opening from downstairs, followed by a bang.


    ¡°Charles, I love you! I love you just as much as Caroline does. If she can gain your favor, why can¡¯t I?¡± .


    The sound of the voice was so familiar. I stood up and looked downstairs. There were two people there;


    Charles and Nevaeh. She was crying her eyes out. Little by little, she got closer to him, grabbed his


    cor, stood on tiptoe, and attempted to kiss him. The mere sight of the scene halted my breath for a


    moment.


    It felt like my heart was being stabbed by a knife. It was so painful that I could hardly breathe. Just then,


    my phone rang, interrupting the scene in front of me. Charles and Nevaeh looked up at the same time


    and saw me.. Having seen his face, I couldn¡¯t deceive myself anymore. Pretty soon, tears welled up in


    my eyes.I grabbed my bag and ran upstairs

 Chapter 566: Leave Me Alone

    Chapter 566: Leave Me Alone


    Pator¡¯s POV:


    I was right behind the door when I heard Nevaeh badgering Charles. I watched as he pushed her away


    and ran after Caroline. Nevaeh fell to the ground, but she got up, held onto Charles¡¯ leg and continued


    begging regardless of how humiliating her act was.


    ¡°Charles, where are you going? Don¡¯t go! Please!¡±


    ¡°Let me go,¡± Charles growled. In an act of desperation, Nevaeh shook her head, held onto him and


    refused to let go. She was no longer the proud woman she once was


    ¡°Charles, I¡¯m begging you. Just give me a chance to be with you.¡±


    Finally losing his patience, Charles pushed her away from him and stopped her before she couldtch


    onto him again.


    ¡°Nevaeh, you have no idea why I¡¯m still letting you show your face to me. It¡¯s not because you¡¯re my


    friend, nor is it because I want to keep some sort of connection to you.¡±


    ¡°Then why ?¡± Nevaeh asked with tears in her eyes. I didn¡¯t hear what Charles said in the end. I saw was


    how despair consumed Nevaeh and it showed on her face. She fell to her knees, watched Charles walk


    away, and burst into tears. I walked up to her, shocked at the woman before me. She wasn¡¯t the proud


    Nevaeh I once knew.


    ¡°Peter, let¡¯s get married!¡± she said, looking up at me and smiling.


    But, her smile was clearly fake and there was no love in her eyes. I knew that she didn¡¯t want to marry


    me. And I was certain that she just wanted to use me to get revenge on Charles. Unfortunately for her,


    she seemed to have forgotten that this method would only work on those who cared about her.


    From the very beginning up until now, all Charles cared about was Caroline, and he never had any


    feelings for Nevaeh. I let out a sigh and shook my head.


    ¡°Perhaps if you had asked me three months ago, I would¡¯ve agreed to it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve fallen in love with Anna,¡± I told her.


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    I moved back to the vi that my father left for me and drove the bodyguards away. I didn¡¯t go home to


    visit my kids in the Moore mansion for several days in a row, and Charles didn¡¯te to see me either.


    Slowly but surely, my life was returning to normal. Charles and I didn¡¯t interfere with each other¡¯s lives.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Almost every day, I curled up on the sofa, smoking amidst the vi as empty as my mind. The white


    smoke pervaded before me, causing my eyes to feel a little sore. I looked down at the half-smoke


    cigarette, chuckling bitterly to myself. Even smoking couldn¡¯t help me alleviate my pain temporarily. My


    heart was still aching, and tears continued to well up in my eyes.


    Mina sukad no to go shopping this weekend. 10 w cloudy outside. The two of us went out of the mall


    once we were done shopping, and folt tired


    Just as we were about to go to a cafe on the roadside, a motorcycle suddenly passed by.


    The man riding the motorcycle reached his hand out to us. Nina and I didn¡¯t have the time to dodge. The


    bag on her shoulder was forcibly pulled away by the man. ¡°Ek!¡± Nina screamed in panic. Grabbing her


    bag tightly, she tried to pull it back but .tumbled I immediately grabbed her wrist and was dragged away


    along with her for several meters until the motorcycle finally crashed.


    The man wearing a helmet quickly got up and tried to run away. But then, Nina grabbed har purse and


    threw it at the man¡¯s neck, shouting, ¡°Help! There¡¯s a thief here! Help!¡±


    She pounced on the guy and pressed him to the ground. Soveral men appeared to subdue the thief


    momentster. They then escorted the poor bastard to the police station.


    Aftering out of the police station, Nina stared at her wounded arm and winced in pain. ¡°Fuck!¡±


    I grabbed her wrist and examined her wound. I frowned when I saw that her elbow was scraped in


    bleeding. ¡°Your wounds look bad. Let¡¯s go to the hospital, so you can receive treatment.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding, too!¡± Nina eximed as she grabbed my arm. It was then that I noticed my arm was


    bleeding, too. Some parts were grazed and the wounds looked really serious. I didn¡¯t feel any pain until


    she told me about it. Nina med herself for what happened.


    ¡°I already managed to stop him. Why did you have to help me?¡± she then added.


    ¡°You risked your own life to stop the guy! As your friend, I can¡¯t just stand by and watch.¡± I smiled


    awkwardly as we looked into each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s go to the hospital together.¡± Nina held my arm, and then we went to the hospital to get


    our wounds treated.


    Charles¡¯ POV: When I went to work this morning, Angelina was waiting by the elevator for me.


    ¡°Good morning, boss! Is Mrs. Moore alright?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I stopped in my tracks, confused by the question.


    ¡°What she did yesterday was so brave! She bravely fought against a robber, but she seemed injured


    during the altercation. Did I misread the article or something?¡± Angelina seemed to be doubting her


    memory.


    ¡°What are you talking about? What article?¡± How did I not know that Caroline had gotten injured?


    Angelina took out her phone from her pocket and handed it to me.


    ¡°I saw this video online, along with some articles covering the incident. Don¡¯t you know about it, sir?¡± I


    stared at the phone screen, stunned by what I watched. In the video, two women were pulling a bag and


    were being dragged away by the man on the motorcycle for several meters. The motorcycle almost hit


    Caroline when it fell to the ground,


    The moment I saw her being dragged along the ground, my heart stopped for a moment. Why the hell


    would she fight against a robber like that? Who did she think she was?


    Superwoman? What if that bastard had a weapon? She had four kids already! Why was she still so


    reckless? My hands clenched into fists. I pursed my lips, staring at the screen with a livid expression until


    the video ended.


    ¡°Cancel my meetingter.¡± I returned Angelina¡¯s phone to her, and left at once. Once I was in the car, I


    sped all the way up to the Wilson Group¡¯s building. Caroline was currently conducting a meeting in their


    conference room. I pushed the door open and approached her.


    ¡°Everyone, please leave us for a moment.¡± I nced at the others before darting my eyes back to


    Caroline.


    ¡°We¡¯re having a meeting,¡± she said, frowning at me. I clenched my fists while staring at her arm. Her


    wounds were still bandaged, and I could see that there was blood oozing from them. My heart ached so


    much when I saw her wounds. Gritting my teeth, I suppressed my anger and grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Caroline, what is the matter with you?¡± She withdrew her hand and replied, ¡°Thanks for your concern,


    but please leave me alone.¡± I looked at her and suddenly started feeling impatient. Did she seriously just


    ask me to leave her alone? Over the past few days, she hadn¡¯t been answering my phone calls, nor had


    she gone back to the Moore mansion. She even refused to see me. And now, she was asking me to


    leave her alone.


    I took my hand back, furious at her. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m going to stay out of this matter, then!¡±

 Chapter 567: Pretend To Faint

    Chapter 567: Pretend To Faint


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    Today was Pator and Anna¡¯s wedding day.Chas came to the vi early in the morning to pick me up.I


    didn¡¯t want to show up with him in the same ce.


    "Carolina, if you don¡¯t want to see known about us breaking up tomorrow morning, then you¡¯d better


    come with me."


    Even if our rtionship was on the verge of breaking right now, the truth remained that the public still


    saw us as a loving couple.Though I was ufortable about the idea, I had no choice but to go to the


    party with Charlos.


    When we entered the banquet hall, he wrapped his arm around my waist and pressed his body against


    mine.


    The fabric of my dress was thin, so when his palmnded on my waist, my body temperature rose and I


    felt my blood coursing through my veins.


    All the other guests at the wedding looked at us with envy.


    Teasing us and sighing at how sweet we were.I was so embarrassed that I turned to him and said, "Let


    me go, will you?"


    "If I let you go now, they¡¯ll think we¡¯re fighting.I don¡¯t want any rumors to spread about us and be


    theughingstock of the whole town!"


    I scoffed and said, "You¡¯ve already been the subject of many rumors.Besides, nobody behaves like this!"


    Charles pointed at David and Icey.


    "Take a look at that! Even a strong woman like Icey is holding her husband¡¯s arm."


    Personally, I wanted to push him away.But when I caught a glimpse of Nevaeh staring at us, I decided to


    concede.


    The wedding was held in a beautiful church by theke.


    Peter looked dashing in his white tuxedo.


    Nina walked over and asked me, "Do you remember when you and Charles held your wedding


    ceremony?"


    Images of my wedding with Charles shed through my mind.


    Years ago, it would¡¯ve been hard to imagine that I¡¯d have four kids with him now.


    At this time, the wedding march resonated in the hall.


    Anna and her father were walking down the aisle while she held her father¡¯s arm.


    At first, she looked nervous.She turned her head and saw Nevaeh in the crowd.


    Anna scoffed at the bitch with disdain, and then she looked straight ahead, walking confidently towards


    Peter.He held Anna¡¯s hand and put the ring on her finger.She looked into his eyes with undisguised


    affection.


    While they smiled at each other, Peter drew closer towards Anna and kissed her.


    After the ceremony, I went to the bathroom.


    While I was washing my hands, I saw Nevaeh behind me from the mirror.


    "I¡¯m surprised you and Charles aren¡¯t divorced yet."


    Nevaeh walked in, stopping one pace away from me.Her eyes were filled with disdain.I shot her an


    indifferent nce as I continued to wash my hands.


    "That¡¯s none of your business."


    She crossed her arms, eyeing me up and down while giggling arrogantly.


    "If Rita had been sensible enough to make the right choice, you wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to be with


    Charles." I smirked at her, took out a tissue and used it to wipe my hands.


    "If you weren¡¯t too self -righteous, you might¡¯ve had a shot at being Mrs.Moore."


    Because of anger, Nevaeh burst into a maniacalughter.Her face was distorted by anger and


    unwillingness to back down.


    She scoffed and asked, "Are you saying that I¡¯m not as good as Rita and you? You have no right to tell


    me that! You and Rita just happened to have the fortune of making a move before I could.If I hadn¡¯t gone


    away back then, you would¡¯ve never won against me."


    I shot her a nce while throwing the used tissue into the trash can.


    "Nevaeh, if you still can¡¯t be true to yourself at your age, then you just wasted thirty years of your life."


    By now, I had lost my interest in arguing with a woman like Navash.She deserved no more of my time, so


    I decided to walk away.But then, she blocked my path and reached her hand out to stop me.


    "Stop being so arrogant, Caroline.Do you honestly believe that Charles loves you ?"


    "Listen here, you! It doesn¡¯t matter if he loves me or not.At the very least, I am his legal wife.What about


    you? What did you get from him?"


    I looked her dead in the eye, chuckling sardonically Nevaeh¡¯s eyes turned red with anger.


    She grunted, "You¡¯ve finally revealed your true colors, huh? You pretend to be such a goody-two-shoes


    in front of Charles and his family, but really, you¡¯re a conniving little bitch.You¡¯re the worst! You don¡¯t


    deserve Charles and you never will!"


    "Nevaeh!"


    A deep, angry voice came through when Peter walked in.


    "What are you doing here?" asked Nevaeh.


    "I should ask you the same question.What the fuck are you doing in here? Get the hell out!"


    Peter took a step forward, grabbed her wrist, and was ready to take her away.


    "Mrs.Moore, please excuse Nevaeh¡¯s rudeness.She¡¯s drunk.Don¡¯t take her words to heart."


    I couldn¡¯t believe what he just did.It was his wedding day today! How did he have the time to care about


    what Nevaeh was up to right now?


    "Let me go.I¡¯m talking to her! What are you doing here? Get off me! Go back to your newly wedded


    wife!"


    Nevaeh struggled to break free from his grasp.


    "You¡¯re drunk, and you have no idea what the fuck you¡¯re talking about," said Peter.


    "If you really care about me, then cancel your wedding with Anna and run away with me!"


    Nevaeh paused to look at Peter dead in the eye.


    "You¡¯re still nning on taking her with you? Then, why did you even propose to me?"


    Anna happened to see what was happening.She stared at Peter with all the disappointment a woman


    could muster, turned around, and walked away.


    "Anna, it¡¯s not what you think¡­"


    Peter let go of Nevaeh and ran after Anna.


    Nevaeh rubbed her wrist and said, "See? Peter doesn¡¯t love Anna at all, just like how Charles doesn¡¯t


    love you."


    While looking at her stupid face, I burst intoughter.I had no idea why this woman was always showing


    up in ces to stick her nose into other people¡¯s affairs.She was the Greem family¡¯s pampered


    daughter.She was also a conniving woman, hell-bent on jeopardizing other people¡¯s marriages and


    having affairs with married men.


    "It¡¯s none of your business whether Charles Loves me or not.You don¡¯t have the right to judge us," I said.


    Nevaeh scoffed at me and said, "All I want is for you to embrace reality.No matter how hard you try to


    badger Charles, you won¡¯t be able to win his heart.You should just give up on him now."


    "Do you really think that I¡¯m the one who can¡¯t embrace reality, Nevaeh? Preposterous ! I¡¯ll show you


    what reality is right now!" I chuckled at her just to get on her narvas.


    "What do you mean?" Nevaeh asked.


    I nced at the door and asked back, "What do you think Charles will do to you if I pass out in this


    moment?"


    "Huh?"


    Nevaeh was perplexed.I didn¡¯t exin any more.


    Instead, I retreated to the wall, leaned against it, slowly dropped to the floor and pretended to faint.


    Just then, Charles came in and growled, "What did you do to her, Navaeh?"


    Agitated, Nevaeh approached him, visibly panicking.


    "I.I didn¡¯t touch her! She fell down all on her own."


    Charles walked towards me, squatted down, and carried me from the floor gently.


    Then, he shouted at Nevaeh, "I¡¯ve told you before that I will let you go despite all those ridiculous


    "coincidences¡¯ you created, but I also warned you that if you ever hurt Caroline again, I will not show you


    a shred of mercy!"


    "I didn¡¯t do anything! Charles, you¡¯ve always been a level-headed and logical individual.Why can¡¯t you


    trust me this time? Caroline is just pretending!"


    Nevaeh exined with pleading eyes.She broke into tears and cried her eyes out.


    Unfortunately for her, Charles ignored her and carried me away.


    Nevaeh¡¯s POV:


    As I watched Charles walk away, panic enveloped my heart.I ran after him and tried to grab his clothes.


    There were so many people outside, but I didn¡¯t care about the fact that they were staring daggers at me.


    "Charles, please believe me! Caroline is just pretending! Did I not tell you that she¡¯s a conniving fox? She


    uses your pity against you to keep you by her side!"


    With a sullen expression, Charles took a step back to avoid my hand and shouted at me, "Get the fuck


    out of my way! Don¡¯t touch me! Nevaeh, your design ispletely different from what I want.Go back


    and tell your director to assign another designer for me!"


    I stumbled and almost fell to the ground.I couldn¡¯t believe what I just heard.I watched as he held Caroline


    in his arms and walked away without looking back.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    How could Charles be so heartless? Spencer and Vivian came over, arm in arm.He heaved a sigh and


    said, "Have I not told you to stop messing with Caroline?"


    "You all know that she¡¯s just pretending to be unconscious, right?"


    I looked at them, hoping to hear an affirmative answer.


    As long as there was one person willing to believe me, there was still a chance for me to rify this


    matter to Charles.


    Vivian shook her head.


    "Don¡¯t you get it? It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re telling the truth or not.What matters is who Charles loves and


    chooses to side with."


    Spencer nced at Vivian and smiled.


    "It¡¯s true that even if Caroline is just pretending, Charles will be happy to keep up the pretense with


    her.Nevaeh, you can keep thinking that you¡¯re better than Caroline, but the truth is, Charles only has


    eyes for her.Why do you keep deceiving yourself like this?"


    As I looked into their eyes, I suddenly felt powerless.I began to feel dizzy, and were rolling down my


    cheeks.


    How could this be? How could I lose to a woman like that? Caroline was way beneath me! This just


    couldn¡¯t be possible! The moment I saw my mother, I threw myself into her arms and broke into tears.


    "Mom, I want to go home."


    Nervously, she looked at me, wiped the tears from my eyes, and then held me tight in her arms.


    "Okay, honey. Let¡¯s take you home."


    As I leaned against her shoulder, my cold heart gradually felt warm.


    "Sorry to have made you worried, Mom," I told her.


    "You¡¯re my daughter.I know you all too welt, dear.Charles is already married.Why are you still obsessed


    with him? I mean, look at you! You can get any man you want.Why him?"


    My mother was lecturing me, but I could see the look of pity in her eyes.I embraced her and said, "I


    promise you, I¡¯ll never do something stupid like that again."


    I was really exhausted.If I had known that I was doomed to lose this gamble, I shouldn¡¯t have hurt myself


    and others like that, a

 Chapter 568: Hold Another Wedding

    Chapter 568: Hold Another Wedding


    Caroline¡¯s POV:


    Charles carried me to the suite upstairs of the hotel near the church where the reception was held.


    Inside, he ced me on the bed, while he sat on the edge and said, ¡°When are you nning to open


    your eyes?¡±


    I kept my eyes closed and held my breath nervously, not daring to open my eyes.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good thing that you don¡¯t want to wake up.¡±


    Before I could even begin to understand what he meant, I felt his warm breath seep into the skin on my


    face. I opened my eyes and met Charles¡¯ deep-set smiling gaze. His face was inches away from mine,


    and he was about to kiss me. Fortunately, he stopped the second I opened my eyes. Seeing his smile


    made me feel excited.


    ¡°You knew that I was just pretending?¡± Charles didn¡¯t answer the question.


    ¡°Were you aware that I was outside at the time?¡± I couldn¡¯t respond to his query, so I just stared at him


    nkly. I had won the bet. At first, I was just hoping that Nevaeh could ept the reality that Charles


    cared about me more and stop badgering him. However, he knew that I was just pretending, and yet he


    was willing to cooperate with me.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Charles tucked my hair behind my ear, Lowered his head and said, ¡°Honey, for keeping up with your act


    earlier, do you mind if I get a kiss as a reward?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Before I could react, he had already kissed me lightly. His lips felt cold, and they tasted like


    wine. I stared at him nkly and dared not move for a while. I made sure that my hands rested on the


    bed and remained motionless.


    The sunshine peered through the window and illuminated his face, eyshes, and lips. Time seemed to


    have stopped. The room fell into silence, and everything began to feel like a dream.


    After a few more moments, I raised my hand to tug on his sleeve. ¡°Don¡¯t sit on the ground next time. It¡¯s


    cold down there.¡± Charles moved his lips away from mine, and gently wiped them.


    ¡°You¡¯re not in good health. If you¡¯re nning to do something like that again, choose somewhere more


    comfortable and make sure to notify me about it in advance. I¡¯m more than willing to keep up the act with


    my wife.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The ground indeed felt cold. As a matter of fact, I regretted the second I was on the ground. But


    in order to make sure that Nevaeh would be defeated, I stuck to my n and went through with my


    pretense. I thought that I sessfully managed to deceive Charles. But to my surprise, he actually saw


    through my act the minute he saw me. Charles propped himself up on the bed and looked at me. There


    was a grin on his face.


    ¡°That kiss just now was my reward for acting with you. But never do that again.¡±


    I was left speechless. He had indeed said something as pleasant as a dream. I even forgot where I was


    for a moment. However, thest part of his speech jolted me back to reality. Thinking of what I saw on


    the staircase that day filled me with indignation.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I do it again? You¡¯re the one who can¡¯t even deal with the women trying to go after you! Are


    you seriously going to let them push me around?¡± Sadness began to overwhelm me, and it brought tears


    to my eyes. I turned my face away, for I didn¡¯t want to look into Charles¡¯ eyes. He fell silent for a


    moment.


    Then, he held my face and made me face him.


    ¡°Caroline, she didn¡¯t kiss me that day.¡±


    Feeling exasperated by his statement, I blurted out, ¡°So, you¡¯re disappointed about it? Do you want to tell


    Nevaeh toe here and let you kiss her as much as you want?¡±


    Charles¡¯ face turned grim. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± As tears fell down my cheeks, it became harder


    for me to speak. I looked into his eyes and stammered, ¡°Am I wrong? I think you enjoyed it when she


    tried to kiss you! You didn¡¯t even dodge her approach.¡±


    The moment I finished speaking, Charles lifted my chin and began kissing me passionately. He was so


    aggressive that he didn¡¯t even leave me a second to breathe or react. He held me tightly, pulling me


    closer towards him. He sucked and nibbled on my lips as much as he wanted. His tongue drove into my


    mouth, interlocking with my own.


    Because of his kiss, I began to lose my mind. I couldn¡¯t think of anything else. I instinctively wrapped my


    arms around his neck and let him kiss me. It wasn¡¯t until my lips grew numb that Charles finally let me


    go. As he gasped for air, the veins on his neck popped out because he was clearly emotional.


    ¡°Caroline, believe me, I only went to see her to make things clear to her. I told her that she shouldn¡¯t


    bother me ever again.¡± I covered my lips and red at him.


    ¡°Then why did you let her get close to you?¡±


    ¡°I was nning to back away, but you saw us before I could do it.¡± Charles buried his face on my neck,


    gently nuzzling against it. Then, he nted a kiss on my neck. ¡°You¡¯re the only woman I want to kiss,


    Caroline.¡±


    After listening to his exnation, I gradually felt better, and all the sadness in my heart began to


    disappear.


    When I heard hisst sentence, I blushed.


    ¡°Caroline, let¡¯s hold another wedding.¡± Charlesy on his side as he rested his head on his arm.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°I want you to put on your wedding dress for me again.¡± I could feel the warmth of his palm as he cupped


    my cheek and locked eyes with me.


    When I looked into his eyes, my heart began to race. I could still remembered the day we held our


    wedding many years ago, and somehow, itpelled me to nod in response. A monthter, Charles and


    I held a grand wedding again. We invited our rtives, friends, and even business partners to attend the


    ceremony. .


    Truth be told, I didn¡¯t want to hold a grand wedding. I wanted to limit the invitations to our friends and


    family to have a simple feast. However, Charles had other ns in mind. He said he wanted a lot more


    people to witness our deration of love, and he wanted the whole world to know that I was his wife and


    his alone.


    He even sent someone to France to pick up my father. 3 Even though my dad hadn¡¯t fully recovered all


    his motor functions yet and needed a wheelchair to get around, he had regained his consciousness.


    When he was wheeled in front of me, I saw the tears welling up in his eyes.


    ¡°Oh, my dear sweet daughter! You look so beautiful. I hope you live a long and happy life, Caroline.¡± I


    lifted the hemline of my dress and bent over to hug him. Tears began to blur my vision.


    ¡°Thank you, Dad. I know I will.¡± He was able to move his hands from his knees a little, but then he


    dropped them shortly afterwards.


    ¡°Caroline, I will always protect you and be your strongest support system.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Edward. I¡¯ll take good care of Caroline for you,¡± Charles said as he came over and put his


    arm around my shoulder. With the bouquet of flowers in hand, I stepped onto the red carpet and walked


    down the aisle towards Charles. Once I was standing in front of him, I looked into his eyes.


    The sun was shining on his face, making him even more charming than usual. While staring into each


    other¡¯s eyes, we spoke our vows. He took my hand and put a ring on it. And once he was done, he


    nted a gentle kiss on the ring around my finger. Then, he lifted my veil, cupped my cheek, and kissed


    me.


    The guests burst into apuse and cheered for us. When I nestled in his embrace, happiness filled me.


    It was as if I was living in a dream, and everything around me felt surreal. I wrapped my hands around


    his neck and kissed him back.


    For a singr moment, all the sounds around me had been drowned out, and only he and I remained in


    the world. We embraced each other tightly, and we kissed to dere our love for each other. From now


    on, nobody would be able to separate us.


    After the wedding ceremony, many of our friends came to give us their blessings. Helen approached with


    a ss of wine in hand. ¡°Caroline, congrats on your marriage. I wish you and Charles a happy life.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, and I wish you find your Mr. Right someday.¡± I clinked my ss with hers.


    ¡°Caroline, I received an offer from the Hesmor Law Firm in New York. I¡¯m actually here to bid you


    farewell,¡± she replied. I looked at her, visibly surprised.


    ¡°Congrattions! I gotta be honest, Helen. I¡¯m surprised that you decided to leave so suddenly.¡± Helen


    pursed her lips, seemingly feeling guilty.


    ¡°Actually, Caroline, I¡¯ve been lying to you. My dad didn¡¯t die in a car ident two years ago. Many years


    ago he ¨Cmitted suicide. And my mother didn¡¯t remarry anyone. Something¡¯s wrong with her brain. I


    found a private hospital in New York that would take her in, and I¡¯m going back there to take care of her.¡±


    Stunned by this revtion, I nced at my father sitting nearby us, and asked Helen, ¡°Does my dad


    know about this?¡±


    She shook her head and let out a sigh.


    ¡°My mother said that she doesn¡¯t want him to know about her current situation. I¡¯m hoping you can keep


    it a secret for me.¡± Judging from her tone, I inferred that she and her mother had suffered so much


    through these past years. But since she didn¡¯t seem to want to share more, I figured that it would be


    inappropriate to ask any more details.


    ¡°I understand. Call me if you need anything.¡± Helen nodded in response.


    ¡°I will. Thank you so much, Caroline.¡±

 Chapter 569: Sleeping With A Handsome Man

    Chapter 569: Sleeping With A Handsome Man


    Chapter 569: Sleeping With A Handsome Man


    Helen''s POV:


    It was merely an ident that I had slept with George Affleck.To be perfectly honest, that was the first


    time I had sex with someone.I could not remember how I ended up on the same bed as him.


    The only thing I could remember was that I did not resist when he hugged me in his strong arms.


    His chest was scorching hot, the exact opposite of his personality.I had only seen him from a distance.


    Although he was always polite and curt to people, he was actually indifferent to everything.


    It was as if there was nothing in the world that could make him lose his cool.


    Until...


    His breathing was deep and heavy as he pressed me under his body.He sounded as though he was


    suppressing his emotions and restraining himself.He was like a beast hiding in the depths of the forest,


    which would then jump out when you least expected and capture the prey he had been eyeing for a long


    time.


    For a moment, I thought he would eat me alive.


    But he did not.


    Even though lust was apparent in his deep-set eyes, he was doing a great job restraining himself.He


    even asked me from time to time if it hurt and if I wanted him to pause for a moment before


    continuing.He was a gentleman from beginning to end.


    He did not forget to acknowledge my feelings and even ensured that I was okay.


    And when we climaxed, he did not get up and leave right away.


    Instead, he wrapped me in his arms.


    We cuddled as if we were an intimate couple.


    In all honesty, it made me feel respected and loved.


    As we were both naked on the bed and he was hugging me from behind, I could feel his toned chest


    against my back.


    Not only that, but his hot breath sprayed in my ear, sending shivers down my spine.


    My body was all tense that I could not help but hold my breath.It did not help that my heart was pounding


    wildly in my chest.It was as if it was going to jump out of my throat any time.


    With his chin rubbing against my head, George chuckled and assured me, "Don''t worry.I''ll let your body


    rest for tonight."


    All of a sudden, my face turned beet red in embarrassment.


    What...what did he mean by that? Was he implying that we would do this again in the future? My


    thoughts surprised me.


    My imagination had never been this wild.


    But, of course, I knew better than to keep these thoughts lingering in my head.


    At this moment, George stood up and turned on the floormp by the bed.


    The light was not that bright, but it entuated his muscly torso.I must admit, he was tantalizing that I


    could not take my eyes off him.I swallowed hard.


    For some reason, looking at him made me feel thirsty.


    But for fear that he would catch me staring at his body, I looked away and made up an excuse.


    "I''m going to take a shower."


    I was drenched in sweat, so I felt sticky and ufortable.


    Before he could turn around, I ran into the bathroom with the bed sheet wrapped around my body.It was


    not until the mist filled the bathroom that I calmed down.


    lronically, the calmer I was, the clearer our sex appeared in my mind.


    My face was burning with embarrassment.


    Even I, myself, was frightened by the heat on my face.


    George was popr in our high school.


    As he was tall and handsome, all the girls admired him.


    After graduating from high school, he was admitted to a famous college and went abroad.


    Sometimeter when he graduated and returned home, he founded Zhester Technology.


    So, not only was he admirable for his looks, he was also excellent in other aspects.


    Who would have thought that an ordinary girl like me would sleep with our high school Prince Charming


    who all the girls drooled over? Nobody would believe it.


    What had happened was unimaginable.


    Had it not happened to me, I would have thought it only existed in TV dramas.


    When I was on a business trip in New York, my high school ssmate Cece happened to be there as


    well.


    Because of this, she organized a get- together with a few old friends of ours.I could not refuse her


    invitation, so l agreed toe.


    And that was where I met George.


    Since everyone was drunk, George offered to send me back to the hotel.


    When we arrived at the hotel room, he suddenly kissed me.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Just as I was about to push him away, my best friend Lucy''s words crossed my mind.


    "You''re lucky if you can sleep with a man like him!"


    Everything happened so fast.


    At this moment, I stood under the shower head and let the water run down my face.


    The heat on my face dissipated after a while.


    Suddenly, a knock sounded at the door.


    I hurriedly turned the shower off and asked, "What is it?"


    "Sorry, but I have to go.Something came up in thepany,"


    George exined outside the door.I fell stunned.


    But once I returned to my senses, I cleared my throat and replied, "Uh, okay! Just please close the door


    when you leave."


    I did not know what to feel as I listened to the receding sound of his footsteps.Of course, I was not


    stupid.I knew that that was only an excuse to leave.I could not me him.


    It was normal for adults to feel embarrassed after sleeping with someone they barely knew.


    Even though we went to the same high school, we were still practically strangers to each other.


    The next day, I returned to Los Angeles.I thought I would not see George again, so I stopped thinking


    about that night.


    However, I received an offer from Hesmor Law Firm in New York one day.


    Not only that, but I also found an amazing private hospital there for my mother.So, I moved from Los


    Angeles to New York and became an assistantwyer at Hesmor Law Firm.


    On Monday, we held a weekly meeting.My boss was discussing the project''s progress with other


    lawyers.


    As an assistantwyer, it was part of my job to help all the project teams as much as I could.


    But since nobody was willing to teach me, I did not really participate and was always stuck with the


    chores.


    Right now, I was asked to record the minutes of the meeting.


    "Okay.Let''s discuss thetest project next.The word on the street is that Zhester Technology is nning


    to acquire Smart Technology Company..." my boss announced while opening her PowerPoint


    Presentation.


    Zhester Technology? At the mention of that name, my mind buzzed and was in a mess.


    Thankfully, everyone else in the meeting room was listening attentively, so nobody noticed the change in


    my expression.


    As Zhester Technology was mentioned, everyone figured that the project must involve a whopping


    amount of money.


    Thus, they listened to every word that was said.


    Meanwhile, I quickly adjusted my expression, listened carefully to the report, and jotted down the


    minutes in my notebook.


    "Our main problem is how to get in touch with Zhester Technology," my boss concluded at the end of the


    presentation.


    Thewyers present had no business contact with Zhester Technology, nor did they personally know the


    boss, George Affleck.


    What was more, ourw firm did not receive an invitation to the bidding.


    So, even if we wanted to take part in the event, we had no idea to whom we should send the bidding


    proposal.


    "Based on the interviews from the media, George Affleck is a cold and arrogant man.He talks about


    technology and products all the time but is reticent when ites to other things.In fact, I''ve never heard


    that he has had a friend in the industry," my boss stated.


    One of thewyers nodded in agreement.


    "The legal department of Zhester Technology is also cautious.They have not contacted anyw firms as


    of the moment."


    My boss nodded in understanding.Then, she looked at us one by one and asked, "Does any of you want


    to take over this project?"


    My heart pounded in my chest, and I could not stop thinking of George''s face when my boss mentioned


    his name again and again.I acted quickly before I could think it over.


    While everyone was at a loss about what to do next, I raised my hand and confidently said, "Boss, I''d like


    togiveit a shot."

 Chapter 570: Clear Estimation Of Yourself

    Chapter 570: Clear Estimation Of Yourself


    Helen''s POV:


    The entire conference room quieted down after they heard what I said, and everyone was staring at me


    with suspicion.My boss, Anya Pierce, was staring at me with shock as well.


    Their intense gazes made me feel so nervous that my palms began to sweat.


    "George Affleck and I went to the same high school.Perhaps I can give it a try," I exined.


    Anya eyed me up and down and nodded.


    "Sure." Her answer sounded perfunctory.


    Thewyers and all my other colleagues were just as unimpressed by what I said, and none of them


    took me seriously.


    Truthfully, I already regret what I said the moment I said it.


    Only a few days ago, George and I slept together, and today I was about to talk business with him.


    This whole situation even made it look like our impassioned night together was just a part of my n to


    leverage it for business.


    But in all honesty, I couldn''t care less.I wanted to achieve lots of things within thew firm and improve


    my ability in project management.


    Besides, I really needed lots of money urgently.I had transferred my mother to a private hospital in New


    York, and I had to have enough cash to pay for her daily expenses.


    When I got home from work, I held my phone and stared at the number on the screen.


    After moments of hesitation, I finally gathered enough courage to dial George''s number.


    Pretty soon, the call was picked up.


    However, it wasn''t George''s voice.


    "Mr.Affleck is in a meeting right now.May I ask who''s calling?" said a pleasant female voice.


    It must be his secretary.It turned out that he just gave me his work number instead of his private one.


    Somehow, it made me feel disappointed.


    After a moment of silence, I answered, "My name is Helen Dewar.Can you tell Mr.Affleck that I need to


    speak with him?"


    "Okay, ma''am.I''ll let him know once he''s done with his meeting," the secretary answered before


    hanging up.


    I ced my phone on the bedside, and didn¡¯t even expect anything.


    We should''ve severed our ties after that night of passion.


    After all, nobody would want to be pestered after a one-night stand; especially an excellent man like


    him.


    But to my surprise, at ten in the evening, just as I was about to drift into sleep, George video called me.


    Flustered, I epted the call in a hurry.


    "You were looking for me?" he said.


    His deep maic voice made my heart skip a beat.


    "Yes, I was."


    My mind went nk as I stared at his face on my phone screen.He appeared to be preupied and


    was typing something on hisputer.His handsome face showed signs of exhaustion.


    "What can I help you with?"


    George paused his work for a moment to look at the screen.


    The moment our eyes met across the screen, I felt like there was a current surging through my heart.


    All the nerves in my body felt numb for a few seconds.


    Thereafter, I remembered why I was calling him.


    "You see, I heard that Zhester Technology is nning to acquire Smart Technology Company.However,


    you haven''t decided yet whichw firm to represent you.My boss from thew firm I work for, Anya


    Pierce, has a wealth of experience in this field.Is it possible for you to¡ª"


    "Is that why called me?"


    George cut me off mid sentence.He closed theputer on the desk and stared at me intently.I had no


    idea why he suddenly got upset, so I hurriedly exined, "Look, Miss Pierce has done simr cases in


    the past.I''m sure she¡ª"


    George got even more annoyed and he interrupted me again.


    "If my memory serves me right, you''re still an assistantwyer at present, right?"


    "That''s right."


    I wasn''t sure why he was asking the question, yet I answered it anyway.


    "So, you''re saying your boss sent an assistantwyer to speak with me? Is this her show of sincerity in


    working with me?"


    George spoke in an unhurried tone of voice, but I could tell he was sarcastic.


    Every word that escaped his lips felt like a sharp thorn, jabbing into my heart.I began to feel ashamed;


    so much so that I wanted to find a hole to hide myself in.


    What the hell was I thinking? How could I let myself believe that I was different from the other girls he


    had slept with? I should''ve had a clear estimation of myself!


    "Sorry to bother you," I said, hanging up at once.


    My face was burning with shame, and my palms were sweating profusely.I felt so humiliated.


    On the night we were together, he was so gentle and considerate of my feelings.


    Before he left, he even straightened up the wrinkled bed sheet for me, folded my messy clothes, took


    away the trash, and cleaned up my room.I was so moved by his gesture, and I was impressed at how


    much of a gentleman he was! It was at this moment that I realized that he was only doing those things


    out of caution.


    He probably didn''t want to leave a single trace that he was ever in my room.He was a revered man,


    after all.


    lf any woman he''d had a one-night stand with were to use the fact that they slept together as a


    leverage to ckmail him, it could be bad for his reputation.


    That night, I tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep.His cold, calcting eyes lingered in my


    mind.


    I was almost certain that he probably thought that I was the kind of woman who¡® sleep with a man just


    for business.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    As Iy on the bed, feeling horrible about myself, I almost burst into tears.


    The next day, when I went to work, Mattie Davidson, a fellow assistantwyer who began working for


    thew firm during the same time as me, asked me, "I heard that you knew George Affleck from high


    school.So, have you managed to contact him yet?"


    Right after she asked the question, everyone''s eyes fell on me, including my boss.I smiled stiffly and


    answered, "I''m sorry, Miss Pierce.


    George and I were in the same grade at the time, but we were in different sses.


    I''ve asked several of my high school friends regarding him yesterday, but they all said that they haven''t


    spoken to him since graduation."


    "I see."


    Anya nodded, unsurprised by my answer.She then continued the meeting.


    "For the time being, let''s put a pin on this case.I heard that Zhester Technology''s new product which


    was supposed to be released this weekend has been released ahead of time by their peers.Currently,


    George Affleck is abroad, so he probably has no time to deal with the acquisition."


    Phil Mason, anotherwyer, seemed to have remembered something.


    "I saw him in the parking lot of the airportst month during the 20th.He was talking over the phone


    back then, so I didn''t greet him and missed the opportunity to get to know him.I''m guessing he went


    abroad for the product conceptualization that day."


    His words left me stunned.


    20thst month? Wasn¡®t that the day I had sex with George? Did that mean he really had something to


    do that night? During that time, he sounded so calm and collected, and he didn''t seem to be panicking.


    Which was why I thought he just came up with an excuse to leave.


    But now, I realized that I just misunderstood him.


    Sadly, I no longer had the chance to apologize to him.


    Afterst night''s phone call, George might not want to see me ever again.I smiled bitterly as my


    thoughts began to wander.


    Just as the meeting was about to adjourn, Anya turned to me and asked, "Helen, you studied in


    Phdelphia during your high school years, right?"


    Pulled back to my senses, I nodded in response.


    "Yes, ma''am."


    "Prepare yourself.Tomorrow, you and Mattie will go on a business trip with me to Phdelphia.There''s a


    case that needs our attention.I''ll email you the details of the caseter."


    With that, Anya stood from her chair, and walked out of the meeting room.


    Both Mattie and I were neers, and this was the first time that our boss took us to a major case.


    Mattie gleefully agreed and followed Anya out.I was also delighted to have finally been given a case to


    work on.


    This was my very first case in thisw firm.I didn''t want to screw it up.

 Chapter 571: Slept Together

    Chapter 571: Slept Together


    Helen''s POV:


    After work, I informed my friend Lucy that I would leave for Phdelphia soon.So, she immediately


    called and asked me if we could have dinner before I left.


    When I arrived at the restaurant, Lucy was talking to a waiter.


    Judging from the look on her face, she fancied him.She must be flirting with him as his face was


    blushing in embarrassment.


    When he saw me, he sighed in relief and trotted away as if I were his savior.I sat opposite Lucy and


    jokingly asked, "Did you ask for his number?"


    "I did, but he said that servers aren''t allowed to give their contact information to the customers," Lucy


    replied with a sigh, but it did not seem that she had taken my words seriously.


    She liked handsome men.


    As long as a man caught her eye, she would flirt with him no matter where she was.


    Of course, she never did anything out of line.


    Although it was not obvious, she was a headhunter.


    In her workce, she practiced utmost professionalism, so she was always favored by clients.


    But little did everyone know, she was also a rtionship blogger who had millions of fans all over the


    country.


    Therefore, she was forthright and decisive.She knew what she wanted and did not.


    "He''s lucky he managed to dodge the bullet," I jokingly said.


    Lucy had just ended her rtionship with a man.


    At first, I wanted tofort her.But seeing that she was not sad and had even started flirting with men


    again, I could not help but make fun of her.


    Well, she had always been carefree.She must have moved on already.She once said that men were


    like disposable products.


    The trick was to always ready to let go.


    if they were good, she would make use of them longer than she intended to.


    But if not, she would break up with them in a heartbeat.


    To her, the most important thing in her life would always be her own happiness.


    "Are you sure you can go on a business trip to Phdelphia by yourself? Do you want me to go with


    you?" Lucy asked with concern.


    "I''m good.A colleague and our boss will alsoe with me."


    Lucy nodded, relieved.


    "That''s good to hear.But just so you know, my phone will be on 24 hours a day.If you need anything,


    call me."


    "Don''t worry.Nothing will happen.Have you forgotten that I grew up there? Besides, Cece is there too."


    At the mention of Cece¡¯s name, Lucy''s face changed.


    "Don''t even mention her! Thest time she organized a get-together with your former high school


    friends, you guys didn''t even call me!"


    I swallowed the meat I was chewing and reasoned out, "We didn''t go to the same high school.Besides,


    don''t you hate alumni reunions?"


    Lucy red at me with dissatisfaction.


    But after a few seconds, her expression softened, and she let out a sigh.


    "It depends.Had I known George would be there, I would''ve gatecrashed the party.I''d even crawl there


    if I had to.I''m dying to know more about him."


    George? Upon hearing that name, I fell stunned and almost scalded my hand with soup.


    "By the way, I heard from Cece that he drove you back after the dinner."


    Lucy put down the knife and fork and looked at me with a curious gaze.


    "It''s true," I answered as nonchntly as I could.


    The way Lucy stared at me made me feel a little guilty.I was afraid if I said another word, she would see


    right through me.


    After all, her eyes were sharp and piercing.


    Truth be told, I did not have to hide what had happened.I was sure she would be happy when she


    found out that my virginity was gone and that George was the one who had taken it.


    But then again, since someone else was involved in the matter, I had to respect his privacy.I could not


    just go around and tell people we had slept together.


    All of a sudden, Lucy stood up and sat next to me.


    "Does he remember that you two once slept together?" she whispered in my ear.


    "Ahem..."


    I choked on the juice and began coughing violently.


    How the hell did she find out that slept with him? Did she install cameras in my room? No way! I was


    staying in a hotel at that time! My heart was in my throat.I could not look into Lucy''s eyes for fear I


    would blurt out what had happened that night.


    Lucy patted me on the back and reminded me, "I''m talking about the time when we just graduated from


    high school!"


    "Oh, you were talking about that." I breathed a sigh of relief, and my tense nerves rxed.


    She almost caught me.


    What Lucy had said was actually just an inside joke.


    Thanks to her, I suddenly remembered that I once had intimate contact with George after my high


    school graduation party.


    On the night of the party, everyone got wasted.


    George and I were not an exception.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    When I awoke the next morning, I found that I had taken George, who was lying next to me, as my


    teddy bear.I was nestling on his chest and hugging him tightly.


    Although nothing had happened between us, I could still remember his smell and the sound of his


    heartbeat.


    Lucy looked at me with suspicion.


    "It''s been a long time.Why are you still overreacting? Did anything happen that I don''t know about?"


    "No!" I denied without a second thought.


    Lucy narrowed her eyes and stared at me.


    My heart was in my throat for fear that she would find out something.


    But then, she looked away, rested her chin on her hands, and sighed.


    "Never mind.If your love life has made progress, then there''s no need for me to worry about you so


    much."


    Guilty, I touched the tip of my nose and continued eating with my head down.


    At this time, Lucy''s phone suddenly vibrated.


    When she read the message, her face lit up in excitement.She must have noticed my curiosity as she


    showed me the message.


    "Look! In order to make it up to me, Cece sent me George''s WhatsApp ount.I had sent him friend


    requests a couple of times, but he only epted it now."


    "What do you want from him?" I asked dully while looking at the screen of her phone.


    Why did I get the impression that the whole world was looking for him?


    "You don''t know it? It''s been widely known in the industry that Zhester Technology is going to acquire


    the Smart Technology Company.If the acquisition is sessful, Zhester Technology will have to recruit


    hundreds, if not thousands, of employees.If I can cooperate with them and take part in some of their


    businesses, I will not only have ster performance at work in the next two years, but I''ll most likely be


    promoted to a business partner." Lucy''s tone was full of hope.


    I looked at her in surprise.


    "Yourpany also wants to cooperate with Zhester Technology?" I asked incredulously.


    Lucy''spany was engaged in real estate and had practically no previous experiences regarding


    electronic technology.


    If anything, they had a slim to none chance that the Zhester Technology would cooperate with them.


    "Yes, it is quite tempting.But the thing is, manypanies all over the country have been trying to


    contact the Zhester Technology.It took me a long time to get in touch with their Human Resource


    department, but they just sent their assistant to deal with me.Thus, I thought of contacting George


    directly."


    Lucy chuckled as she looked at George''s WhatsApp ount.


    Judging from the look on her face, she was confident she wouldnd the deal.It was safe to say that at


    the very least I knew George better than she did.So, I could not help but think that Lucy might have


    misunderstood him.


    He would not soften his attitude just because they used to be ssmates, which in reality, they didn''t


    even go to the same high school! The embarrassing memory of when I called him suddenly crossed my


    mind.


    "This is his work ount.His assistant is the one managing this.It''s very difficult to get close to him in


    person," I cautioned.


    "Do you seriously think that I didn''t know about that? How could I get his private number so easily? I''m


    just lucky enough to have his work ount!"


    Although Lucy was unable to get George''s personal number, she was satisfied.


    "Did he promise to help you?" I curiously asked.


    "Well, not really.He said he''s not in charge of this and asked me to contact hispany''s HR


    department.Honestly, that''s fine with me.As long as he doesn''t put me on the cklist, I can work my


    way up," Lucy answered without an ounce of frustration.


    Since she seemed resolute, there was nothing I could do but support her.


    "I''m sure you can make it."

 Chapter 572: Private Account

    Chapter 572: Private ount


    Helen''s POV:


    This business trip to Phdelphia was only a week.It was brief, but the task at hand was heavy.


    After taking a break at the hotel, we started working as nned.


    Mattie took the initiative to negotiate with the targetpany.


    Her job was to review business deals and contracts.On the other hand, was responsible for the


    assessment of thepany''s qualifications.


    Anya and I went to thepany first and met the person in charge.It was our responsibility to assess


    the suspicious contents in the investigation list.


    Although our work was quite simr, Mattie''s task was more important than mine.


    My boss, Anya, was a workaholic, especially when she was on a business trip.She did not like wasting


    time and always ensured we finished our jobs as soon as possible.


    When we returned to the hotel from thepany, it was already ten o''clock in the evening.


    Mattie and I began writing the report at the end of the day.I had done simr work before, so I had a


    rough idea about what I was supposed to do.


    Thankfully, I finished the report early just as I had hoped.


    When I handed the report to Anya, she nodded in approval, which surprised me as she rarely showed


    her satisfaction.


    "If there''s nothing else, you can go back now and have a rest."


    "Thanks, Miss Pierce."


    Before leaving, I caught a glimpse of investigation reports regarding Zhester Technology on her desk.


    Truth be told, the real purpose of Anya''s visit to Phdelphia was to meet Boswell Deleon, the technical


    director of Zhester Technology.It was said that he was George''s most capable subordinate and also


    yed an important role in thepany.


    He happened to be in Phdelphia recently.


    On my way out, I saw Mattie came over to hand her report.


    But the moment I closed the door, I heard Anya scolded Mattie.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "How many times do I have to tell you this? Don''t download these documents from the Inte.Are you


    deaf or just in stupid? Stop wasting my time.If you''re just gonna give me rubbish, just throw them


    straight into the trash can!"


    Fortunately, Mattie had amendable attitude.She just apologized and epted Anya''s criticism,


    even though it was hurtful.


    But even though Mattie was on the verge of tears, I did not offer help.


    After all, it was her job, and she had to be ountable for her mistakes.


    With that, I left the hotel and went to a diner I often went to when I was in high school.It had been years


    since Ist visited this city.


    Surprisingly, nothing much changed over the years.


    The diner was still open, but it was not as lively and noisy as it was in my memory.It waste at night


    when I arrived, and only several customers were inside.


    In the past, my ssmates and I would oftene to this diner to eat.


    We would chat with one another andugh like there was no tomorrow.


    The moment the owner saw me, he walked over and asked with a smile, "Miss, what can I get for you?"


    I sat by the window and ordered some of my favorite dishes.


    This was the very same spot where I used to sit before.The owner and his wife did not seem to


    recognize me.I could not me them.So many years had passed, and I had changed a lot.I cupped my


    face as I waited for the food.


    The owner served my order not long after.


    The food was still just like I remembered.


    For a second, I felt as if I was back in high school.


    Suddenly, something urred to me.I put my fork down, took a picture of my meal with my phone, and


    posted it on Instagram.


    As soon as I posted the picture, my former high school ssmatesmented one after another.I


    smiled and replied to every one of them.


    But then, the smile on my face froze when an unfamiliar ountmented on my post.


    "Is this diner still open?" a user named "G" asked.


    Who was this? George? Was this his private ount? Since when did we follow each other? Why did I


    not remember following him? My finger hovered over hisment as I contemted whether or not I


    should reply.


    After pondering for a moment, I decided not to and even blocked him.


    I could not help but think of our video call the other day.He drew a very clear line between his


    professional and private life.


    Well, we only had to talk about business, and I had gotten his work ount.


    There was no need for me to keep his private one.I did not want to keep fantasizing about him.I must


    admit, I was kinda sensitive with the way people talked to me.


    If George and I did not have sex that night and he did not reject me harshlyter, I would probably be


    happy to know his private social media ount.


    Perhaps I would even take the initiative to talk to him.But the way I looked at him had changed.


    Right now, his angry voice from that night kept echoing in my head.


    "Your boss sent an assistantwyer to speak with me? Is this her show of sincerity in working with


    me?"


    Clearly, he was implying that I did not deserve to talk business with him.He was right, though.I had


    overestimated myself.


    It was enough that I had been humiliated once.I would just take it as a lesson.


    When [returned to the hotel, Mattie was still revising her report under the tablemp.


    The sound of her typing on the keyboard was particrly harsh in thete night.


    The noise became more and more intense.


    Mattie must have encountered more problems and be frustrated.


    She and I shared the same room.


    After taking a shower, Iy on the bed and closed my eyes to sleep.


    But no matter how hard I tried, I could not sleep well because of the sound of Mattie typing.


    Unable to take it any longer, I got up from the bed, tried to open my tired and sleepy eyes, and sat


    beside her.


    "Do you need help?"


    "Yes, please!" Mattie answered.


    She must have cried while I was away as need for me to keep his private one.I did not want to keep


    fantasizing about him.I must admit, I was kinda sensitive with the way people talked to me.


    If George and I did not have sex that night and he did not reject me harshlyter, I would probably be


    happy to know his private social media ount.


    Perhaps I would even take the initiative to talk to him.But the way I looked at him had changed.


    Right now, his angry voice from that night kept echoing in my head.


    "Your boss sent an assistantwyer to speak with me? Is this her show of sincerity in working with


    me?"


    Clearly, he was implying that I did not deserve to talk business with him.He was right, though.I had


    overestimated myself.


    It was enough that I had been humiliated once.I would just take it as a lesson.


    When [returned to the hotel, Mattie was still revising her report under the tablemp.


    The sound of her typing on the keyboard was particrly harsh in thete night.


    The noise became more and more intense.


    Mattie must have encountered more problems and be frustrated.She and I shared the same


    room.


    After taking a shower, Iy on the bed and closed my eyes to sleep.


    But no matter how hard I tried, I could not sleep well because of the sound of Mattie typing.


    Unable to take it any longer, I got up from the bed, tried to open my tired and sleepy eyes, and sat


    beside her.


    "Do you need help?"


    "Yes, please!" Mattie answered.


    She must have cried while I was away as The next day, we visited the factory of Vlibert Company.


    The director in charge of the merger case invited our team to lunch.


    "I''m sorry.I won''t be able to make it. I have an appointment this noon.How about we take a rain check?"


    Anya said with a polite smile.


    Well, she had asked Boswell of Zhester Technology for lunch.


    That was the most important part of the business trip.She could not miss it.


    Mattie and I, however, could not refuse the invitation, so we had no choice but to go.


    Mattie and I, along with the business partners and management of Vlibert Company, went to a fancy


    restaurant.I was not used to meeting so many strangers.


    Fortunately, Mattie got along well with all of them.


    As we were the only girls there, we scon became the focus of the topic.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man sitting opposite me smiled and asked, "Helen, don''t you


    remember me? I''m Breck Collins."


    Breck Collins? I took a serious look at him, and my eyes widened in panic and confusion.


    No wonder he looked familiar.


    This was exactly the reason why I did not go back to Phdelphia for years.I was afraid of meeting


    someone I knew in the past.


    Before I could reply, Mattie, who was sitting next to me, curiously asked, "Mr.Collins, do you know


    Helen?"


    "I used to work for her father.I watched Helen grow up, but I didn''t see her for years after her father


    passed away."


    At the recollection of the past, I felt as if I was on the verge of copsing.But since many people were


    there, I hid my difort and raised my ss to the man.


    "Mr.Collins, I would like to propose a toast to give you my thanks."


    With that, I drank up the wine in my ss and felt a burning feeling in my throat down to my stomach.


    Meanwhile, Breck simply took a sip of the wine and said, "You don''t have to be so polite and formal to


    me, Helen.Since you are back in Phdelphia, you''re wee to my home anytime."


    The people at the table were all well-mannered.They did not force me to drink, nor did they say any


    inappropriate jokes or remarks.


    After the meal, Mattie and I bade farewell to everyone.

 Chapter 573: Take The Blame

    Chapter 573: Take The me


    Helen''s POV:


    Because the Vlibert Company''s project this time was rtively simple, we were able to quickly collect


    relevant information.


    All we needed to do now was to go back and perfect the report.


    However, Anya didn''t tell us to go back right away.


    Instead, she gave us a day off.


    Once Mattie was done with her report, she went to all the scenic spots in high spirits.I grew up in


    Phdelphia, so nothing here seemed new and exciting to me.


    Besides, during our business trip, I didn''t think we have any real free time.


    Anya might''ve brought us here to Phdelphia with other motives in mind.


    After all, a small business deal with Vlibert Company wouldn''t be enough to hold her attention.


    But in all honesty, it was hard to guess what she might be thinking.


    Coincidentally, I noticed a poster that read "Phdelphia Youth Robotics Competition" in the lobby of


    our hotel.


    The sponsor of thepetition happened to be Zhester Technology.


    And just as I had expected, Anya was in the venue of thepetition.She was chatting with Boswell,


    the chief technology officer of Zhester Technology.


    "Helen!"


    Anya beckoned me toe closer and said, "Why don''t you go help Mr.Deleon with the setup of the


    competition?"


    I noticed that there was a female staff member busy setting up the site, so I hurriedly helped her.


    Anya seemed to be in a good mood after sessfully getting in touch with Boswell.He was no longer


    talking down on me.


    Once we returned to New York, I got off the ne and went home right away.


    After taking a shower, I checked all the reports for the past few days on myptop.


    And once I was sure that everything was okay, I shut theptop down.


    This was my first project, so I didn''t want to screw it up.


    While I was away on a business trip to Phdelphia, I couldn''t sleep well.It was rare for me to get some


    sleep until dawn, so when I woke up today to the first ray of sunshine, I was filled with energy and I was


    in a chipper mood.


    The next day of work, I found that there was a tension in the air when we were holding a meeting to


    discuss the Vlibert Company''s project.


    Anya threw a pile of documents in front of Mattie and shouted, "What the hell is this pile of garbage? Is


    this all you have to show after we went on a business trip for four days?"


    It was Mattie¡¯s report.


    There must be over a hundred pages in that report.


    Aside from the part that she wrote herself, the document contained all kinds of information provided by


    Vlibert Company.


    In all fairness, the report wasprehensive.


    But for some reason, Anya was very dissatisfied with it.


    Mattie''¡¯s eyes turned red.She sorted the documents out one by one.


    Suddenly, she looked at me with eyes filled with resentment.


    Before I could think any further, she pointed at me and said, "Boss, I''m only responsible for collecting


    and summarizing the materials.As a matter of fact, the final review waspleted by Helen!"


    Her words left me stunned for a moment.it didn''t take me long to realize that Mattie had pulled me


    down with her.


    That night, in the hotel, I helped her modify the report out of kindness.


    But now that I had time to think about it, I realized that she had an evil n all along.She deliberately


    asked me for help on her report just to entrap me!


    If Anya were satisfied with the report, Mattie could hog all the credit.


    But if she were dissatisfied, Mattie could just use me as a scapegoat and pass all the me on me,


    because it was true that I had helped her with the report.


    The meeting room fell into dead silence.


    One might even hear the sound of a needle dropping in here.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on me, and I could tell that they were waiting for something entertaining to


    happen.


    Anya frowned at me, visibly dissatisfied.


    "Did you really check her report? All the data that Vlibert Company provided can be falsified.Even as


    an assistantwyer, you''re supposed to know that already! Isn''t it irresponsible for you to hand over


    data that hasn''t been verified to the clients?"


    The sound of her voice was frightening, but her piercing gaze was even more terrifying.


    Meanwhile, Mattie was staring at me as though she had nothing to do with it.The others didn''t bother to


    analyze the situation further.


    Even though Mattie wrote the report, they believed that I should be responsible for it, considering that I


    did the final review.


    "Yes, it''s true that I''m charge of reviewing the data, but when I came homest night, I added some


    new info into it.However, I haven''t had the time tomunicate with Mattie.This new report here is the


    result of my investigation after visiting supermarkets, restaurants, and retail stores in Phdelphia


    yesterday afternoon."


    Before Anya could scold me, I took out another report and handed it to her.


    Thereafter, she read through the report intently.


    Slowly, her creased eyebrows rxed and she threw the report at Mattie.


    "This is how you''re supposed to do a report! Learn from her.I gave you two a day off yesterday to do


    this.Do you honestly think that I want you to go sightseeing in Phdelphia?"


    Mattie''s face turned red, lowering her head in humiliation.


    Now, Anya turned her gaze towards the others.


    "You''re all the same as her! I gave you all the same opportunity.Whether you can seize it or not is


    dependent on how good you are.While you''re out there, travelling and having fun, the others have


    already left you far behind!"


    All of a sudden, someone stood up and spoke in defense of Mattie.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Helen, you and Mattie were on a business trip together.Why couldn''t you negotiate between


    yourselves to work out a schedule? You acted on your own to hog all the credit.You have no idea how


    to help and cooperate with your coworkers!"


    Some otherwyers nodded in agreement and echoed the sentiment.


    The only one who defended me was Phil.


    "Why are you ming those who take the initiative to work? Is beingzy something to be proud of?


    Think about this carefully.After Helen joined thepany, she''s done everything you asked her to do


    for you and she did a fine job at it! Her only problem is that she''s not very good at expressing


    herself.Miss Pierce, I''d like to put in a request to invite Helen into my team.I will personally mentor her!"


    I was so shocked that I looked at Phil.Ever since I joined thepany, he had taken good care of me,


    but I never wanted to work for him.His way of handling cases was too wild, and he never acted


    ording tomon sense.It wasn''t that his methods weren''t good, but they just weren''t suited to my


    personality.


    Just as I was thinking of how to politely refuse Phil''s suggestion, Anya said, "Sadly, I can''t give her to


    you for the time being.She''ll be working on the Zhester Technology''s case with me."


    Everyone in the meeting room burst into an uproar upon hearing her deration.My heart was racing


    so fast that I almost doubted if I heard her right.


    If Zhester Technology really chose us to represent them and the acquisition case could be handled


    smoothly, it could be a new high to Hesmor Law Firm.It was a really big case.


    Moreover, I was a neer.


    Even the seniorwyers in the department might not be qualified to participate in the case.


    Yet I got the precious opportunity! As tears blurred my vision, I looked at Anya gratefully.


    "Thank you for the opportunity, Miss Pierce.I''ll do everything I can to make sure this case seeds!"


    That afternoon, Anya took me and Phil to Zhester Technology.


    While we were in Phdelphia, Anya and Boswell was able to get acquainted with each other.


    Boswell showed us around the exhibition area and the office.He also showed us several high-tech


    products that theirpany had developed.


    Later on, he took us to the meeting room.


    "Miss Pierce, I have to be honest.Meeting with me now isn''t going to help you.Mr.Affleck is currently


    abroad, and he won''t be back until next week.All I can do is introduce you to him, but winning the case


    will depend on your abilities.What I can tell you now is that Mr.Affleck has already spoken to threew


    firms about this case,"


    Boswell remarked solemnly.I had run a background check on him and found out that he was one of


    George''s most capable subordinates.


    Naturally, Anya understood what he meant.


    Both parties had a good conversation, thereafter.


    About an hourter, we all stood up, bade our farewells, and left.


    Just then, the door of the meeting room was opened.


    A man came in to say, "Boswell,e see me in my office."


    The sound of his listless voice made my body stiffen.It was George!

 Chapter 574: He Wants To Sleep With You Again

    Chapter 574: He Wants To Sleep With You Again


    Helen''s POV:


    Even though I was initially a bit flustered after seeing George, I was able to manage myself and stay


    calm.


    After all, we only slept together once, and we were basically like total strangers.


    Fortunately, he treated me like a stranger as well and didn''t even bat an eysh at me.


    Perhaps this was for the best.It was the first time that Anya had included me in her project.I didn''t want


    to lose this opportunity to learn more.


    When I got off work and went home, I saw a tall man leaning against the door.


    The sensor light in the corridor was flickering.


    The moment I saw who it was, I stopped in my tracks, unable to believe my own eyes.


    "George?"


    He appeared to have been waiting there for a long time.When he heard my voice, he looked at my


    direction as he fiddled with his phone casually.


    His intense gaze left me flustered.As I held the key in my hand, I was hesitant to go forward.


    When I recalled how nonchnt he was in Zhester Technology today and what he said over the video


    call before, I couldn''t understand why he''d suddenly show up in front of my apartment.It was so quiet in


    the corridor that all I could hear was my own breathing and elerated heartbeat.


    "You don''t want to go in?" George said abruptly.


    "Of course, I do!"


    Thereafter, I opened the door with the key.However, I had no intention of inviting him in, so I stood at


    the door and asked, "What are you even doing here?"


    George broke intoughter before saying, "Are you mad at me?"


    Seeing as he saw through me, I straightened my back and looked into his eyes.


    "No, I''m not."


    Suddenly, George ruffled my hair.


    "Did you block me on Instagram?"


    His abrupt action confused me.But the moment his palmnded on my head, my mind went nk.


    It took me a few seconds before I gathered myposure.


    During my time in Philly, I blocked an Instagram ount named "G¡¯.It turned out that it really was him!


    So, that was why he was waiting at my door tonight?


    "I have no memories of this.I''m sure I didn''t even follow you on Instagram." I averted my gaze from him


    and decided to y dumb.


    To be fair, I wasn''t sure whether the ount belonged to him or not back then.


    "Alright.Then follow me now.Gimme your phone."


    George opened his ount and handed his phone to me.


    I reluctantly took out my phone and began searching for his ount.


    Momentster, I removed his ount from my cklist while he watched me.


    "I see, so this is you!" I pretended like I had only just found out.


    "Yep."


    George looked at his phone and changed his username to "George".


    After that, he remained at the door, showing no intention of leaving.


    Out of politeness, I decided to open the door wide and invite him in.I was expecting him to refuse my


    offer, but to my surprise, he went into my apartment like he owned the ce.


    When he walked into the living room, he suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    Following his gaze, I saw water flowing from the kitchen, and my entire dining room was flooded.


    This was the first time that I had encountered something like this, so I had no idea how to fix it.


    "Don''t move.I''ll handle it,"


    George said as he rolled up his sleeves.Then, he stepped on the water and entered the kitchen.


    One by one, he opened the cupboards.He then got under the kitchen counter in search of the water


    valve.


    Momentster, he found it under the sink.


    As soon as he shut the water valve off, the water stopped gurgling out.


    George waspletely different from how he usually appeared.He was always like a sophisticated


    elite.But now, the sleeves of his white shirt had been rolled up, and there were several stains on his


    shirt.


    His trousers were also sopping wet.But even so, it didn''t diminish his good looks.


    Despite looking a bit disheveled, he still looked as elegant and noble as ever.


    When he walked out of the kitchen, I felt embarrassed that ! let him clean up the mess on his own.


    Thus, I attempted to help clean up.But then, he stopped me.


    "My clothes are already a mess, so just let me do this.You just stay there.I''ll be done soon."


    Pretty soon, he managed to clean up the dining room floor.


    Thereafter, he squatted beside the broken pipe and stared at it for a while.


    "You should call a pipe man to fix this tomorrow."


    "Got it.Thank you."


    It was lucky for me that he was around.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t have known what to do.


    "Anyway...I''ll go take a shower first."


    George stood up and walked out of the kitchen towards the bathroom.


    "Sure, go ahead."


    My heart skipped a beat.


    His words made me lost in various flights of fancy, especially because we had been intimate once.


    Once he had closed the door, I took out my phone and sent Lucy a message.


    "If you had a one-night stand with this guy, and he suddenly came to visit.What does this mean?"


    Pretty soon, I received a response from her.


    "He probably wants another night of sex."


    Upon reading the message, my heart raced and I began to panic.No...no way! How could it be


    possible? I made myself believe that George probably had lots of beautiful women waiting to sleep with


    him.


    Lucy then asked, "Wait, when did you sleep with someone? And who is he? Is it safe around him?"


    I nced at the bathroom and replied, "It''s safe, but I''m really not that close with him."


    "It''s fine then.The key here is whether you want to sleep with him again or not.How did you feelst


    time? Like I said before, sleeping with an excellent man is always a good thing, even it¡¯s just a one-time


    thing," Lucy replied.


    I covered my face and heaved an exasperated sigh.Right now, I was feeling very conflicted.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Truthfully, the problem wasn''t whether I wanted to sleep with him again or not.


    George indeed had a great fascination for me.


    Just as Lucy told me, sleeping with someone as excellent as him was something you just couldn''t


    refuse.


    However, he had a special identity.If Anya were to take the Zhester Technology''s case, it meant that I''d


    have to see George more frequently.I didn''t think I''d have a heart strong enough to deal with a situation


    like that.


    While I was lost in thought, I suddenly heard George speaking from inside the bathroom.


    "Helen, please give me a bath towel."


    "Okay!" I got up, fetched a fresh towel for him, and knocked on the bathroom door.


    Suddenly, the door opened and George''s perfect figure appeared before my eyes.


    Amidst the mist, I swallowed hard.


    This was a contest between adults, and! was utterly defeated.


    Suddenly, George grinned and his eyes sharpened.He dragged me into the bathroom before I could


    gather myposure.


    Water was dripping from the top of his head.


    Pretty soon, his well-toned six-pack abs were pressed against my body.


    The clothes on my back became wet and they clung to my body, revealing the outline of my underwear.


    In the narrow bathroom, the steamy air pervaded and got on my face.I wasn''t sure where to look for a


    moment.


    George had one hand on the wall, and the other was on my jaw.He then forced me to look him in the


    eye.He leaned over and pressed his lips against mine.


    The overwhelming kiss, and his manly scent enveloped me.My back became stiff and my mind went


    nk.


    I was dazed for so long that I didn''te to my senses until I felt a biting sting on my lip.


    Frowning, he asked, "Why are you so distracted?"


    "I.. I wasn''t," retorted.


    Right after that, my lips were covered with his, and I couldn''t finish the end of my sentence.His hands


    began to travel along my body.


    Not a secondter, he unbuttoned my shirt and took off my clothes one piece after another.I was so


    taken by his kiss.


    By the time I was able to think straight, I had almost been stripped naked.


    All but my underwear had been taken off.


    My panties were almost taken off and were hanging onto my legs.


    Suddenly, George wrapped his arms around my waist and picked me up.He removed my panties and


    threw them to the floor.


    As he held my legs around his waist, he pressed his huge hard cock against my pussy and rubbed


    them together.


    The slightest movement sent a wave of pleasure to my nerves.


    Because of that, I became so wet down there.


    Aroused and horny, I was eager for him to fuck me.


    "Helen, can I do it?" George kissed my neck.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck, nodding in agreement.Pretty soon, his thick, hard cock went in.

 Chapter 575: Take The Subway Together

    Chapter 575: Take The Subway Together


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    "Hmm¡­"


    My spine went numb.I felt so nervous that my toes curled up.George stroked my back, seemingly to


    comfort me.


    "Don¡¯t be so nervous.You¡¯re gripping me too tightly that I can¡¯t get in."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Okay." I adjusted my breathing and slowly rxed myself.


    The very next second, George slid his thick hard cock into me again.The lewd sounds brought about by


    the wetness of my pussy made me blush.He then pressed my back against the wall, held my ass, and


    slowly began thrusting in and out of me.


    Once I had gotten used to it, I was no longer feeling shy.I even took the initiative to pull him closer and


    kiss him.He paused for a second, and then he began speeding up while grabbing my breasts and


    sucking my nipples.


    Waves of pleasure made my body numb.


    My legs began to tremble as I surrendered to desire, weakly leaning against his arms and moaning


    over and over.


    "Does that feel good, Helen? You want me to fuck you even harder?"


    George shoved all of his cock into me, reaching the deepest parts of my pussy.


    "It feels so fucking good! It¡¯s so good, George.Fuck me even faster!"


    I moaned even louder this time as he rammed his cock into my privates.


    "I¡¯ll make sure to fuck your brains out." George chuckled.He sped up and thrust his hips at me even


    harder.


    The pleasure was so intense that it made me feel like there were electric currents coursing through my


    veins.


    Pretty soon, I felt my pussy tighten as I came with his cock still inside me.


    Almost at the same time, he came, leaving all of his thick hot fluids inside me.I moaned with pleasure,


    subconsciously scratching his back and leaving scratch marks on it.


    Thereafter, he cleaned my body and carried me back to the bedroom.This man¡­ He was so energetic


    that he had sex with me one more time in bed.


    Before I fell asleep, I remembered that he just came back from abroad today.He was probably jet


    lagged, so he wasn¡¯t feeling sleepy yet.I slept until it was dawn.


    It was quite rare for me to sleep that well.So, when I woke up, I | was in a good mood.


    The second I opened my eyes, I saw a pair of deep-set eyes staring at me.I was holding George, not


    the stuffed bear that I usually held while sleeping.


    "What are you still doing here?"


    I stared at him, wondering why he didn¡¯t leave after we had sex.


    "My clothes are wet, so I couldn¡¯t go out," George exined.


    "I see."


    I turned my head and saw the dryer working.


    Did he put our clothes in the washer and then set the dryerst night? He was such a gentleman If our


    rtionship was more than just friends with benefits, I would¡¯ve fallen in love with him already.


    Gentle and considerate men were my weakness.


    What a shame¡­ I sat upright from the bed, realizing that we were both naked and that we slept


    together the whole night, cuddling.My face felt like it was burning.I nced at him and saw that he still


    looked as stoic as ever.


    Seeing his expression extinguished my excitement.


    Whether I liked it or not, he probably had a lot of experience in casual dating.


    Every move he made and every gaze he gave could make the woman in his bed feel loved and


    respected.


    If I were to fall in love with a guy like him, I might never be able to forget him.I went to the bathroom at


    once and sshed my face with cold water, repeatedly patting my face in front of the mirror.I shouldn¡¯t


    be indulging myself in various flights of fancy.


    Some people are more suited to just being friends with benefits.


    After putting on my makeup and changing my clothes, I prepared to go to work.


    By now, George had already dressed and went downstairs with me using the elevator.


    "Allow me to drive you to thew firm," he suggested on our way out of the apparent building


    "No, thanks.The subway station is right around the corner," I replied.


    Since it was the morning rush hour, the subway was filled with lots of people.


    After failing to get in twice, I managed to squeeze in during the third time.


    There were so many people around me, and I could barely reach the handgrip to steady myself.


    When the subway arrived at the next station, the inertia made me sway to the left.I tried to grab the


    handgrip, but it turned out that its belt was broken, and I inevitably lost my bnce.


    Just as I gave up, someone supported me from behind and I heard a familiar voice.


    "Watch out!"


    George? He took the subway with me? "Why¡¯d you take the subway?"


    "Because taking the subway is more environment-friendly."


    Taking advantage of his height, he put one hand on the handrail above the handgrip, and his other


    hand on my waist.


    We were so close to each other that I could smell his pleasant scent.


    Ah¡­ now I no longer wondered why the smell was so familiar.He used my shampoo this morning, and


    his clothes even smelled like theundry detergent that I used.


    Once we were outside the subway station, he walked behind me.I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he took


    the subway with me on purpose.


    But the moment I saw his driver and assistant at the exit of the subway station, I realized that he was


    nning to go to the nearbymercial district to talk about business.


    We were just heading to the same direction.


    When I arrived at thew firm, Mattie eagerly rushed in before I could even turn on myputer.


    "Guess who I saw at the subway station earlier?"


    "Who was it?"


    Several of my colleagues looked at Mattie curiously.I didn¡¯t dare to move or speak.


    Ever since Mattie had made me her scapegoatst time, I had decided not to speak to the bitch again.I


    was more than willing to ept a fairpetition, but I would never tolerate her dirty tricks.


    "I saw Mr.George Affleck at the subway station!" Mattie eximed as she waved her phone in front of


    our coworkers.


    "That¡¯s impossible! He¡¯s a wealthy man.Why would he take the subway?"


    The entire office was in an uproar.


    George was the key client that we were trying so hard to win over, so everyone paid special attention to


    any news rted to him.


    "It¡¯s really him! I even took a few photos of him in secret.Have a look at these!"


    Mattie handed her phone to the others, and it sent everyone into fits of excitement.


    "Wow, it really is him! He¡¯s so dashing!"


    "Damn! Even from the back, he¡¯s so handsome."


    Hearing them talk about George made me feel anxious.I wasn¡¯t sure if Mattie saw him in the subway


    train or at the exit of the subway station.I was worried that she saw me with George! George and I had


    be friends with benefits, but that was all and I¡¯d like things to keep that way.I didn¡¯t want anyone to


    know that I knew him outside of work.


    "Huh? Is that woman in front Helen?"


    The sharp-eyed receptionist girl pointed at the photo.I didn¡¯t get to see the photos in Mattie¡¯s phone


    since I didn¡¯t join their conversation.


    But when I realized what the photo they were talking about could be, my heart almost leapt from my


    chest Inside the subway train, he was holding my waist almost the entire time.


    Anyone who saw us would probably think we were a couple.


    If Mattie really took photo of us like that, how would I ever exin it? She nced at me and smirked


    triumphantly.


    "That¡¯s right! Helen was there but she didn¡¯t even notice that Mr.Affleck was right behind her.I called her


    twice, but she didn¡¯t hear me.What a pity, Helen.Otherwise, Mr.Affleck probably would¡¯ve seen you and


    remembered that you two were high school ssmates."


    Having heard what she said, all the otherwyers in the office broke intoughter.I was well-aware that


    they still remembered that I once volunteered to contact George during my first day in thisw firm.I


    ignored their mockery and heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Mattie, never forget that you¡¯re awyer.You should know that taking photos of other people without


    their permission is considered an invasion of privacy, especially if they¡¯re our clients."


    Phil didn¡¯t mince words in criticizing her.


    The office suddenly quieted down.


    Aside from Anya, Phil was the most experiencedwyer among us.


    Though he usually appeared to be easy-going and lively, his imposing aura whenever he was serious


    was truly intimidating.


    Mattie mmed up and her face turned red.She then sat back down, tightly grasping her phone.

 Chapter 576: Pursuer

    Chapter 576: Pursuer


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    Anya came in, carrying aptop bag in one hand and a small suitcase in the other.She looked like she


    was going on a business trip.


    The second she entered the office, she ordered, "Everyone, set aside your work, and go to the


    conference room at once."


    She breezed through the progress of all ongoing projects.


    And at the end of the meeting, she gave me a special assignment, asking me to collect all relevant


    information I could get about Zhester Technology.


    Before leaving, she told everyone, "I¡¯m going abroad for two weeks.If you have any questions, you can


    either send me an email or ask Phil."


    "Yes, ma¡¯am!" Everyone nodded.


    Anya had many projects that she personally handled, and she was the legal counselor of several listed


    companies.


    Almost all year round, she went on business trips across the world.


    We had no idea which project she was handling that needed her to go abroad this time.


    Before leaving the meeting room, Phil approached me and whispered, "Boswell, and another designer


    named Jane have developed a product concept, but unfortunately, apetitor giarized it.They¡¯re


    now engaging in awsuit and Anya is their actingwyer.The headquarters of Zhester Technology is


    abroad, so she has to go on a business trip with George."


    I looked at Phil in shock.It was no wonder Anya went all the way to Philly just to meet with Boswell.


    It turned out that she just wanted to take an indirect path into reaching her goal.


    Instead of directly talking about the merger and acquisition case, she decided to take on a small case


    to start with.


    Once she had gained the trust of Boswell and thepany¡¯s legal department, she¡¯d soon earn


    George¡¯s trust.


    Now that I had heard that, I admired Anya even more.She was truly dependable! Phil said to me, "You


    should learn from Anya.You have potential, tenacity, and you know when to think ahead.In our industry,


    professional knowledge is a gateway to sess.But the chance to achieve long-term career growth


    depends on one¡¯s dedication to the job, attention to detail, and sense of responsibility."


    I nodded eagerly and replied, "I¡¯ll make sure to work even harder! Thanks for the advice, Phil!"


    Phil chuckled at my response.


    "Got any other way to thank me?"


    "Well, let me treat you to lunch then! Are you avableter this noon?"


    "I am.Let¡¯s have lunch in the restaurant across the street," Phil agreed happily.


    Once it was lunchtime, I went to the restaurant along with him.


    And the second we entered the restaurant, I ran into Lucy.She was wearing a well-tailored suit jacket


    along with a ck camisole underneath with a plunging neckline.Her long curly hair was casually


    scattered, and the ends of her hair were dyed light blue.


    From her neatly done eyebrows, down to her pumps, she was a sight to behold.She walked over to me,


    held my arm, and smirked with eyes filled with mischief.


    "What a coincidence that we ran into each other during lunch break! Tell me, who is this handsome


    guy?"


    "Phil, this is my best friend, Lucy.And Lucy, this is my colleague, Phil." I red at Lucy in secret,


    warning her not to take it too far.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "It¡¯s nice to finally meet you, Phil.I¡¯ve heard a lot about you from Helen.Thank you for taking care of


    her."


    Lucy was always such a sweet talker.


    In truth, I¡¯d never mentioned Phil to her, not even once.


    Phil shook Lucy¡¯s hand graciously.


    Once he had taken a seat, he began chatting with Lucy.


    When the dishes were finally served, we chatted while eating.


    Momentster, Phil¡¯s phone rang.


    The client he was supposed to meet this afternoon had arrived at thew firm ahead of schedule, so he


    had to go back immediately.


    After he left, Lucy whispered to my ears, "I think Phil has a crush on you."


    I almost choked on the juice I was drinking when I heard her.I coughed and firmly replied, "That¡¯s


    impossible! Phil is only concerned about work."


    Lucy patted me on the back and continued, "Trust me.He likes you.But, he looks like a realist.He


    probably wants a girlfriend who¡¯s on par with him.I can tell that he likes you, but it doesn¡¯t seem like he


    wants to make any furthermitments anytime soon.Which is why he¡¯s helping you out.On the one


    hand, he can win your favor.And on the other hand, he can observe if you have room to grow and


    you¡¯re qualified to be with a guy like him."


    She was analyzing the guy so solemnly.


    I rolled my eyes at her and said, "If I didn¡¯t know him better, I would¡¯ve believed your nonsense!"


    Suddenly, Lucy held my chin and eyed me up and down.


    "Honey, you know nothing about your charms.It¡¯s a waste of your talents!"


    Not wanting to continue with this subject, I asked, "You said that you had good news to tell me, right?


    What was it?"


    "Oh! I almost forgot.I got the job offer from Zhester Technology! The HR director has asked me to sign


    the contract tomorrow.I¡¯ll be responsible for anything rted to recruitment for their technology


    department for a year."


    Lucy wrapped her arms around my neck, visibly excited.


    "Whoa! It went that well?"


    I looked at her in surprise.


    Lucy exined, "Actually, I have George to thank for this.Even though he refused me and said that it


    wasn¡¯t within his jurisdiction, he rmended me to their HR director.Think about it.The CEO


    personally rmended me.How can the HR Director not think highly of me?"


    Upon hearing George¡¯s name, I felt kind of guilty.


    "That¡¯s great, Lucy.I wish you sess!"


    Lucy put down her cutlery and let out a sigh.


    "I didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯d be able to get the job offer from Zhester Technology.I can finally brag to my fans


    that I¡¯m a strong independent woman even in the workce!"


    Just as we were about to say goodbye, she habitually held my arm, took a selfie, and posted it on


    Instagram.


    By the time I arrived at thew firm, Lucy had received lots of likes for the post.She and I had many


    mutual friends, and Cece was one of them.


    Cecemented, "Babe, you really should stop introducing men to Helen."


    "What made you say that?" replied Lucy.


    Cece answered, "There are three sets of cutlery on the table behind you.It¡¯s probably for some guy."


    Lucy remarked, "You have sharp eyes.You¡¯re right.There was a man with us today, but I didn¡¯t


    introduce him to Helen.He¡¯s already Helen¡¯s admirer.And BTW, he¡¯s handsome!"


    The two of them exchanged more than tenments in thements section, which was enough to


    upy the whole page.I had gotten used to this.


    Besides, I was preupied with work, so I just ignored them.


    The three of us often chatted in thements section like that.


    Not many people would care to see our conversations anyway.


    But this time, I sensed that something was wrong.


    When I finished my work, something dawned on me.


    George was also following Lucy¡¯s Instagram, so he could see thements and interaction between


    her and Cece in thements section.I quickly checked Instagram and found that they were still


    talking.


    Lucy¡¯stest reply read, "Helen said that she was very pleased with her first time.


    Based on what she told me, she seemed to have had a fantastic experience."


    Upon reading that, my hand trembled and I almost couldn¡¯t hold my phone.I immediately called Lucy to


    ask her to delete her vilement.


    However, she refused my request.


    "It¡¯s the most poprment I have to date.I¡¯m not gonna delete it just because you said so."


    "Please, Lucy.Can you delete all yourments with Cece?" I pleaded.


    "Why should I delete them? There is no secret between us."


    "George follows both you and Cece.He can probably see what you two are talking about!"


    I was so anxious that I gripped my phone tightly, silently praying that George wouldn¡¯t find this


    wretched post.


    "Fuck! I forgot about that.Okay.I¡¯ll delete thements right away!"


    Lucy deleted thement andforted me.


    "It¡¯s going to be fine, bestie.There¡¯s no need to be so nervous.George is a busy man.He probably won¡¯t


    be idle enough to check my Instagram page, right? And even if he sees it, he¡¯s not gonna care.It¡¯s not


    like he¡¯s friends with us or something."


    I leaned against the chair, feeling like weeping, but I had no tears to shed.


    Lucy had no idea that George was my first man.


    After the phone call, I prayed hard in my head that he didn¡¯t see that stupid post and all those


    comments.

 Chapter 577: A Fantastic Experience

    Chapter 577: A Fantastic Experience


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    During the evening, I had already forgotten about the matter.


    After taking a shower, I went to bed, leaned against the headboard, and started working on myptop.


    Just as I was about to go to sleep, George sent me a message.


    "Let¡¯s talk when I get back."


    "Talk about what? Work?" I replied in confusion.


    After an intense day of working, I was already exhausted and drowsy.


    Before he could respond to my message, I had already drifted into sleep.


    The following day, I found an unread message on my phone when I woke up.


    It was a message from George, which was sent three hours after his previous message.


    "Focus more on your work rather than meeting guys."


    He sounded exactly like my mother.


    She was always telling me to study hard and to not date at a young age.


    Now, I was even more certain that he saw the interaction between Lucy and Cece on Instagram


    yesterday, along with Lucy¡¯sment about my admirer.


    How on earth would I be in the mood to find a boyfriend right now? Besides, whether I had one or not


    had nothing to do with him.


    Instead of sending him a response, I decided to delete our chat logs.


    Once I was busy with my work, I had already forgotten about this whole episode.


    A few dayster, George showed up at my door.He came in with several grocery bags in hand.It looked


    like he had gone shopping in the nearby supermarket just now.


    Thereafter, he filled my fridge with food and even sorted them out in an orderly fashion.I was well-


    aware of why he came here uninvited yet again.


    But because I was exhausted with work, I wasn¡¯t in the mood to have sex.


    All I wanted to do was to pass out on my bed and drift into sleep.


    "I¡¯m kind of exhausted, George.Tonight isn¡¯t a good time for me."


    As I looked at him from the back, I established that nothing would happen between us tonight.


    In all honesty, I had no idea what this guy was thinking.He and I were just fuck buddies, and yet he


    came into my house uninvited again.He was already breaking the rules.


    Aside from that, he was always bringing stuff along whenever he came by.It didn¡¯t look like he came


    here to stay the night.


    In fact, it looked like he was justing home.


    George paused for a moment to look at me and say, "If you¡¯re tired, go to sleep.I¡¯ll help you organize


    your fridge, and then I¡¯ll go home."


    I nodded in response and thanked him.I actually wanted to take a shower before going to bed, but I


    decided not to because George was still around.


    Thus, I just went to my bedroom and changed into a set of morefortable clothes.He stood in the


    kitchen with his sleeves rolled up, revealing his muscr arms.


    The way he cooked in the kitchen was so organized.He cooked two bowls of noodles.


    The noodles had few vegetables, a poached egg, and some chopped green onions.


    Even though they were simple, they looked very delicious.


    George handed one bowl to me and said, "You should change your habit of not having dinner."


    Shocked by his remark, I looked at him and asked, "How do you know that I don¡¯t eat dinner?"


    "Based on your kitchen and your fridge, it¡¯s easy to guess." George looked at me knowingly.


    Blushing, I began to eat my noodles.He sat across me,dled a bowl of noodles for himself, and ate as


    well.


    While eating, I asked tentatively, "Why did youe back ahead of time? Did Anya return with you?"


    "I¡¯m not sure.She¡¯s not obligated to tell me about her schedule,"


    George replied in a t voice.


    Despite the setback, I gathered enough courage to ask, "How¡¯s the giarism case going?"


    This time, George put down his bowl and put on a straight face.


    "Anya is looking to take over the merger and acquisition case of Zhester Technology, isn¡¯t she?"


    Because he saw right through me, I touched the tip of my nose and chuckled.


    "Yes, she is."


    Honestly, I wanted to know how he felt about Anya.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    George took out his phone and showed me a piece of news from the news channel¡¯s technology


    section.


    "It¡¯s already been settled."


    The news was released this afternoon.


    Zhester Technology won the giarism case.I was busy working on a PowerPoint presentation that I¡¯d


    use for the bidding caseter, so I missed this piece of news.


    "You should learn from Anya," George remarked.


    I could tell from his words that he admired Anya¡¯s capabilities as a professional.


    Somehow, it made me feel relieved.


    After we finished eating noodles, George stood up and cleaned up the table.


    Then, he turned around and went into the kitchen along with the tableware.


    "I can wash the dishes."


    I stood beside him and tried to get the bowls from his hands, but he dodged.He turned on the tap,


    quickly washed the dishes, and put them back to the shelf.


    Based on how methodical his movements were, I gleaned that this man enjoyed doing housework,


    even though it didn¡¯t match his personality.


    Moreover, his hands were so smooth and soft.


    It didn¡¯t look like he often did hovech chores.


    This got me wondering how he was able to do these trivial tasks in my house so easily.


    While I was lost in thought, George turned to me and said, "Let¡¯s talk."


    "Talk about what?"


    I looked back at him, visibly confused.


    George took out his phone and pointed at a screenshot of Lucy¡¯s Instagram.Then, he slowly read


    through thements.


    "Helen said that she was very pleased with her first time.Based on what she told me, she seemed to


    have had a fantastic experience."


    After that, he looked at me and asked, "Aren¡¯t you going to exin this to me, Helen?"


    The sound of his deep voice was tantalizing, and the look on his face was just as unreadable as his


    personality.


    When I locked eyes with him, my mind went nk for a moment.I was so embarrassed that I just


    wanted to dig a hole for myself and hide there.He did see it! He even got a screenshot of it! As I looked


    at him, an absurd idea came to my mind.


    Did hee here ahead of schedule just to ask me about this?


    "I wasn¡¯t talking about you!" I exined in a hurry.


    "Oh? Did you sleep with someone else?"George raised his eyebrows and smirked.


    "I didn¡¯t! What I meant was¡­ Well actually¡­ the experience wasn¡¯t that good¡­"


    I denied Lucy¡¯sment, but I felt like he¡¯d misunderstand me, so I had to figure out an excuse.But


    when I did try toe up with an excuse, I realized that I had said something stupid.


    In the end, my voice trailed off.I looked at George¡¯s face and saw that he appeared to be upset.


    "Helen, am I that bad?"


    Right after he said that, he picked up his coat from the sofa and left.He looked like his mood had turned


    sour.


    I decided not to dwell on it, took a shower, and chatted with Lucy for a while before going to sleep.

 Chapter 578: Split Personality

    Chapter 578: Split Personality


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    The next morning, I received a call from Phil, asking me to pick Anya up at the airport at nine o¡¯clock


    sharp.


    With that, I took a taxi and headed to the airport.


    There I saw that Phil had arrived earlier than me and was waiting for Anya to disembark.


    He greeted me and handed me a sandwich and a cup of coffee.


    I took the food and smiled at him gratefully.


    "Thank you, Phil."


    Phil soon wolfed down his sandwich.


    "Eat your breakfast quickly.When Anya arrives, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯ll be a tough battle to fight," he


    reminded me while chewing.


    "What happened?"I anxiously asked.


    Based on George¡¯s tonest night, I could tell that he was quite satisfied with Anya¡¯s ability and


    professionalism.


    Moreover, she had won the giarism case.


    Phil shook his head glumly.


    "I don¡¯t know yet.Before boarding, Anya called me and told me something unexpected.George was


    supposed to go back on the same ne as her, but he changed his flight and returned ahead of


    time.Anya¡¯s worried that there¡¯ll be a change of n.As far as I know, severalw firms are bidding for


    Zhester Technology¡¯s case.They¡¯d met three of them today.And among all ourpetitors, I¡¯m afraid


    we have no advantage."


    I could not help but feel nervous when I heard Phil¡¯s analysis of the situation.To be honest, I really


    hoped we would win the case to represent Zhester Technology.


    Anya was mentoring me in person this time and I would definitely learn a lot from a merger case of this


    scale.


    Whichever way I looked at it, it would be a great stepping stone for my future career.


    At this moment, Anya got off the ne.


    I rushed over to her and took her suitcase.


    Phil took us to the parking lot and reported thetest progress of Zhester Technology.


    "Let¡¯s go to Zhester Technology.Hurry,"


    Anya ordered to Phil as soon as she got into the car.When we arrived at the saidpany, several


    otherw firms were already there.


    Zhester Technology¡¯s legal department was having a meeting with them.


    Anya led us into the meeting room confidently as if she had been here a lot of times.


    Not long after, she excused herself and left the meeting room to go to the restroom.


    For some reason, she did not show up until the meeting was over.


    "Come with me.I¡¯ll take you to George," she said quite loudly.


    I believed that everyone in the meeting room heard what she had said.


    This must be because Anya wanted the otherpetitors to know that she knew George better than


    everyone else.


    She wanted to put psychological pressure on herpetitors.


    This was the first time I had seen George working.He looked so serious, especially when he read the


    documents in his hand.


    It was like he was digesting every word on the report.


    "Have a seat,"George said curtly.


    He looked different from what I remembered of him.


    Although I had only seen him a few times, he was always gentle to me and gave me a strong sense of


    security, regardless if we spoke or not Anya was well-prepared this time.


    Her presentation was logical and concise.


    First, she showed George her previous sessful cases and then pointed out the case between


    Zhester Technology and Smart Technology was just her wheelhouse.


    She tried to prove to George that she was qualified for the merger case in terms of both ability and


    experience.Her goal was clear.She did not say any nonsense nor did she try to tter him.


    Meanwhile, George listened intently to what Anya had to say.


    Although he was expressionless throughout the presentation, he did not interrupt her but carefully read


    the materials she had prepared.


    Once Anya had finished speaking, George pointed at a few pages of the report and asked, "Miss


    Pierce, did you make this report?"


    "Helen did.Though, I agree that polishing is indeed needed,"Anya replied.


    "As far as I know, she¡¯s just an assistantwyer.Miss Pierce, do you think that it¡¯s right to ask an


    assistantwyer to deal with me?"


    George did not even bat an eye at me.


    Judging from the tone of his voice, I could tell he was dissatisfied with the report I had made.


    "Mr.Affleck, with all due respect, Helen was simply outlining the framework of this case here.If we are to


    cooperate in the future, we will be able to discuss the details thoroughly and correct any


    mistakes.Besides, although Helen is only an assistantwyer at present, she¡¯s hardworking and


    competent.I will have her make a more detailed report and send it to you if you don¡¯t mind."


    I must admit, I was moved.I never expected that Anya would speak for me and even praise me in front


    of the clients.


    George flipped through the report again.I thought he would criticize me again, but he did not.


    "Very well.I believe in your judgment, Miss Pierce."


    For a second, I thought I had heard it wrong.


    Although indirectly, did he just acknowledge my work? On the way back to thew firm, Phil heaved a


    heavy sigh and said, "George is such a cunning fox.If we weren¡¯t prepared, we probably wouldn¡¯t have


    been allowed to even talk to him, let alone impress him.But, how did he know that Helen was just an


    assistantwyer? I¡¯m impressed.He¡¯s so observant!"


    I lowered my head in guilt.


    As awyer, I had to be careful all the time.


    Back at our reunion party, I casually mentioned I that I was an assistantwyer.I did not expect that


    George would remember it.


    "The more difficult the case is, the more meaningful it is.Helen, perfect the report as soon as possible


    and send it to George in person,"


    Anya ordered.


    "I-I have to send the report to him myself?"


    I stammered in disbelief.It took me a moment before Anya¡¯s words sank in.


    Suddenly, what Anya had said crossed my mind.


    "I will have her make a more detailed report and send it to you¡­"


    It turned out that Anya deliberately used my wed risk assessment report, so we would have the


    opportunity to meet George again.


    For sure, this would deepen his impression of ourw firm.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    As we were still in the negotiation stage, the report was dispensable and would not affect the result.


    However, by doing so, it just earned us another meeting with George! As expected, Anya had


    everything calcted.It was not a coincidence or mere luck that she had those achievements.I devoted


    myself to perfecting the report.


    When I got home, it was already 9 o¡¯clock in the evening. To my surprise, George was by the door,


    waiting for me.He was visibly angry when he leftst night.


    And earlier today, he did not bat an eye at me and even criticized me for not being able to make a


    proper report.I thought he would note to see me again, yet here he was.


    "I bought food yesterday.It¡¯ll spoil if I don¡¯t cook it today,"


    George exined without me asking.


    From the looks of him, he was waiting for me to open the door.


    "I see¡­"


    I looked at him with narrowed eyes and wondered if he had a split personality.He looked totally different


    now from when he was in thepany.


    I was in awe of the way he separated his work and personal life.It was a good thing, though.


    After all, we were just adults who had an intimate physical rtionship but no emotional attachment.


    We only had to take what we needed, so there was no need for us to interfere with each other¡¯s life.


    Right now, we could have sex if he was in the mood for it.


    We could vent our lust in our bodies as much as we wanted and then copse in each other¡¯s arms


    afterward.


    Truth be told, I¡¯d always had trouble sleeping.


    But with him, I slept like a baby.


    At the thought of this, I opened the door for him.


    The moment he stepped in, I stood on tiptoe and pressed him against the wall.


    Then, without warning, I raised my head and pressed my lips against his.

 Chapter 579: You Don’t Have To See Me Again

    Chapter 579: You Don¡¯t Have To See Me Again


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    George embraced me tightly and kissed me passionately.His manly scent and fragrant cologne made


    him smell so good.


    Once I was starting to feel out of breath, he finally let go of my lips.


    Atst, I had the chance to breathe.


    But the next second, he buried his face into my neck, sucking and licking it with fervor.He then took me


    to the bedroom while stripping me of my formal suit one by one, leaving only my underwear.


    Right now in my bedroom, he was still neatly dressed while I was almost naked.


    Feeling dissatisfied, I nibbled on his earlobe, and hurriedly unbuttoned him.


    "Ugh¡­"


    He took a deep breath and kissed me more intensely.He waspletely different from how stoic he


    looked earlier.


    Pretty soon, I unbuckled his belt.I looked down and found his bulging crotch through his underwear.I


    could feel the heating from it.


    George carried me to the bed, and once he hadid me down, he couldn¡¯t wait to put his cock inside


    me.


    Even though we didn¡¯t do much forey, my pussy was already so wet.


    Since we had made love many times over, I had begun adapting to the size of his cock.It no longer hurt


    as much as it did the first time.


    In fact, it felt so damn good.He thrust his dick deep inside me, holding on to my waist as he moved his


    hips faster and harder.


    Waves of pleasure began to overwhelm me, so much so that my body trembled.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Pretty soon, I came and moaned his name.


    "Oh, fuck, George! It¡¯s so good.You¡¯re in too deep.Be more gentle."


    "You¡¯re so tight, honey."


    George continued to kiss me.His breathing was unusually fast.


    And after a short pause, he started fucking me again.I clung to his body.


    My arms were wrapped around his neck, enjoying the passion and eagerness of his kiss.


    All of a sudden, I reached climax again right when he came inside my body.


    Thereafter, George made out with me like a gentle, loving boyfriend.


    "Are you hungry? I¡¯m going to cook."


    "Sure.I¡¯ll have some."


    I was so tired that I copsed on the bed, and my voice was so weak.


    How the hell did he still have so much energy left? Was he just obsessed with cooking or something? a


    George chuckled and ruffled my hair before getting up.


    In all honest, the after-sex care made me feel very good.


    The sex itself was amazing, but the things he did afterwards made me feel even warmer inside.


    Right after our intense session of sex, I was exhausted and hungry.


    As Iy on the bed, I found that I couldn¡¯t even move my fingers.I didn¡¯t put on my pajamas until I


    smelled the aroma of fooding from the kitchen.


    George had finished preparing something for us, all of which looked delicious.


    Without saying a word, he put a te in front of me.


    "Did you learn how to cook from a chef or something?"


    I hadn¡¯t eaten home cooking food for years.I didn¡¯t know how to cook, and neither could Lucy.


    For me, food was just a way to sustain life.I usually ate whatever that was quick and easy.


    Being able to eat even simple home-made dishes was something of a luxury.


    "Not really.When I was studying abroad, I couldn¡¯t get used to the cuisine there, so I taught myself how


    to cook.Practice makes perfect," he answered casually.


    "I see.So, you developed a habit of doing housework abroad.And now, you like doing them, don¡¯t you?"


    I remembered that he often cleaned my house, did the dirtyundry, threw out the garbage, washed the


    dishes, and even cleaned up the kitchen.


    Just the thought of it was enough for me to admit that he was an excellent man.


    Any woman lucky enough to be his girlfriend would be very happy.


    "Helen, no one likes doing housework,"


    George said sternly as he put down his cutlery.


    As I sat on the living room sofa after dinner, I wrapped myself in a nket and began watching TV.


    All year round, there was only one channel I liked watching, and it was thew channel.


    George didn¡¯t seem like he had any intention of leaving.He sat beside me and ced his arm around


    my shoulder.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Today¡¯s program was about a case where a mistress who used her illegitimate child to get the cheating


    husband¡¯s family¡¯s properties.I watched the case intently.


    Seeing the court conclude that the illegitimate child could inherit half of the man¡¯s properties made me


    livid.


    Georgeughed at me and said, "You¡¯re awyer.Why are you still so sensitive? Legally, the illegitimate


    child is still his child and therefore the first heir in the line of session."


    His words got on my nerves and they seemed to hit a sore sport.I stood up and shouted, "I don¡¯t need


    you to teach me about thew!"


    I thought that I must look really frightening right now.I gritted my teeth, wanting to bite anyone I¡¯d see


    like a madman.


    The smile on George¡¯s face disappeared and he fell silent.


    Thereafter, he lifted the nket and sprang to his feet.


    "Good night."


    Right after he said that, he left my apartment.I knew that I shouldn¡¯t haveshed out on him, but


    hearing about the topic of illegitimate child sent my emotions out of control.


    Once George had left, Lucy came to my apartment for a drink.


    She seemed to have noticed something that aroused her curiosity.


    Like the famous Sherlock Holmes, she looked around my apartment and finally concluded, "You had a


    male guest and he just left, didn¡¯t he?"


    Shocked by her remark, I asked, "How did you know that?"


    "Call it the sixth sense of a rtionship expert."


    Just as I had expected, there was nothing I could hide from my best friend.


    Feeling helpless, I began to feel nervous.I was worried that she¡¯d ask who the man was.I still hadn¡¯t


    decided how to answer the question.


    Fortunately, Lucy didn¡¯t probe into it deeper.


    In her opinion, as long as the act wasn¡¯t immoral and neither party involved was married, they could


    have as much sex as they wanted.


    In the end, Lucy drank several bottles of beer, while I didn¡¯t even finish one.


    Gradually, I was able to calm down.


    Only a few sips of alcohol was enough to help me sleep soundly.


    The next morning, I sat up from the sofa and habitually checked the time on my phone.Then, I saw


    several messages from Cece.


    "Girl, you better stay away from Lucy from now on!"


    I had no idea what she was talking about.


    But as I continued to read, I finally understood what was happening.


    Lucy had gotten so hammeredst night, and posted more than a dozen videos on INS, exposing our


    ugly drunk selves.


    Several of our old university friends barraged thements section with sassy remarks and


    questions.I broke into a helplessughter and decided to wake Lucy up.


    We were about to bete.


    Having no time to go back home and get changed, Lucy put on my clothes and went to the subway with


    me.


    "Why don¡¯t you just drive?" I asked.


    As she stood next to me, Lucyined, "So, I¡¯ve just recently started working for Zhester


    Technology, right? I found out that it¡¯s really hard to find a parking spot, and to top it off, it¡¯s really


    expensive! That¡¯s why I prefer to take the subway now."


    "Why can¡¯t you just work from home?"


    I was a little absent-minded at the moment.


    Zhester Technology was starting to annoy me because I heard about it everywhere.


    Lucy held my arm and exined, "The human resources department is making a recruitment n for


    next year.They want me to get involved with it and get to know their needs, so that I can recruit suitable


    people for thepany next year.In fact, they said that they want me to be the recruitment manager!"


    "Well, what did you think about the offer?" I asked.


    Lucy fiddled with her curly hair, filled with confidence and charm.


    "Naturally, I refused it.I was rmended by George to the director of the human resources


    department, which led to their misunderstanding that I have close ties with him.You know, someone this


    pretty like me is more likely to be misunderstood."


    She was indeed a pretty woman.


    Several of the male passengers around her kept stealing nces at her.


    Later on, we said goodbye.She went to Zhester Technology, while I went back to thew firm.


    To my surprise, not long after I arrived, Anya sent me to Zhester Technology to hand in the modified


    report I knew that the report was just an excuse, and Anya¡¯s real intention was for me to make the


    necessary preparations.


    Before the official bidding, I had to go to Zhester Technology every day to familiarize myself with them.


    Aside from that, she wanted me to keep track of the movement of the otherw firms.


    Just as the saying went, know thy enemy, know thyself.


    Suddenly, I remembered how Ished out at Georgest night and it made me feel guilty.It was indeed


    my fault.He didn¡¯t do anything wrong.I could take this opportunity to apologize as well.


    Thus, I sent him a message using my phone.


    "Are you at work? I¡¯d like to see you."


    He didn¡¯t reply until it was noon.


    "For business or personal affairs? If it¡¯s about business, you have to make an appointment with my


    assistant first."


    As I read his text message, I could imagine just how he looked and how the tone of his voice would


    sound when saying these words.He seemed to be infuriated.


    "It¡¯s regarding both business and personal affairs," I replied honestly.


    The business was to hand over the report to him, and the personal affair was to apologize.


    "I don¡¯t talk about personal affairs while I¡¯m at work.Let¡¯s talk about thatter tonight.As for the


    business, make an appointment with my assistant first."


    George had a clear distinction between business and personal affairs.


    Did he say that he wanted to talk to me about it tonight? Did he think that he could juste by my


    home whenever he pleased? No! Absolutely not.


    I wouldn¡¯t indulge him again! Annoyed, I texted him back.


    "You know what? Actually I don¡¯t have any personal affairs to discuss with you.You don¡¯t have to see


    me again.Not tonight, not ever!"

 Chapter 580: Inbom Dullness

    Chapter 580: Inbom Dullness


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    After turning off my phone, I didn¡¯t leave Zhester Technology right away.I was nning to have lunch


    with Lucy, so I waited on the first floor hall.


    "Miss Dewar?"


    While I was waiting, I heard someone call out my name from the other side.


    I followed the voice and saw Soren Sugden.


    He was awyer and the director of Zhester Technology¡¯s legal department.


    Standing next to him was George, who imed just minutes ago that he had a hectic schedule and had


    no time to talk to me.


    "Mr.Sugden, Mr.Afflect, it¡¯s nice to see you today."


    I was angry at George, but I still had to greet him politely in public.


    Somehow, it made me feel like I also had a split personality or something.


    Even though I was furious at him, I had to pretend to be respectful.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Soren approached me and smiled.


    "Miss Dewar, why didn¡¯t you go upstairs? Miss Pierce informed me that you were dropping by to hand


    in a report."


    I handed the report to Soren without even ncing at George.


    Suddenly, I heard another voiceing from the elevator banks.


    Pretty soon, Lucy rushed over and hugged me.She was as lively and energetic as usual.


    "I didn¡¯t have breakfast this morning.I¡¯m starving, babe! Let¡¯s go!"


    Right after she finished talking, she realized that there were people standing next to her.She


    immediately removed her hands from me and greeted them respectfully.


    Soren looked at me and Lucy and suggested, "Since you¡¯re hungry, why don¡¯t you drop by our staff


    cafeteria? The chefs of our cafeteria are hired from five-star hotels."


    I wanted to refuse, because I preferred not to have lunch with George.


    After all, the bastard refused to see me earlier.


    Having lunch together would only make things awkward.


    But to my distress, Lucy agreed readily.She held my hand and walked beside Soren.


    "Great! I¡¯ve heard that the food in Zhester Technology¡¯s cafeteria is sensational.I¡¯ve long wanted to visit


    it, but unfortunately, outsiders like me don¡¯t have employee IDs."


    "Won¡¯t be a problem.I¡¯ll ask the executive department to issue one for you."


    Lucy had already agreed without giving me a chance to decline.I wanted to tell her to behave herself,


    but when I looked up, I realized that there was a different person standing beside me.


    It was George.I had no idea when he walked next to me.


    There was a private dining room reserved for George in the staff cafeteria.


    Soren urged us to sit down, while George ordered several dishes.


    Lucy eximed, "Mr.Affleck, how did you know what kind of food we like? All the dishes you ordered


    are our favorite food!"


    George didn¡¯t answer.He just silently put the tableware in front of me.


    Then, I passed the tableware to Lucy.


    Suddenly, a knowing smirk appeared on Soren¡¯s lips.


    "Did you both graduate from NYU? In that case, we¡¯re schoolmates.I was an exchange student at NYU


    for a year.People say that there are lots of beautiful women in NYU.You two were probably goddesses


    of the campus, weren¡¯t you?"


    Lucy became talkative right away, and she began chatting with Soren.


    "Oh, that¡¯s very true! Especially for Helen.You have no idea how many boys had a crush on her during


    our time in college.But, unfortunately for them, their love for her was unrequited, because she¡¯s an


    emotionless study machine.She¡¯s pretty dull."


    Soren was now in high spirits.He asked with a smile, "Is that so?"


    "Yup! Back when we were sophomores, this really funny thing happened.


    There was a senior who was so infatuated with Helen that he¡¯d always save her a seat in the library


    and buy coffee for her every single day.He did all those things for her for an entire year.


    And before he graduated, he plucked up the courage to confess his love to Helen.


    Guess what she said?"


    "What did she say?" Soren asked.


    George suddenly looked at me, waiting for the answer.I was so embarrassed that I just wanted to dig a


    hole and hide in there forever.I pulled the hem of Lucy¡¯s clothes, implying that she should shut up.


    Obviously, she didn¡¯t pick up on my hint.She even held my arm and bantered, "She said, ¡®Excuse me


    but who are you?¡¯ So many simr things happened.As time went by, nobody pursued her


    anymore.Even until now, she¡¯s still single.I have no idea who¡¯d be lucky enough to have her someday."


    Soren smiled and said, "It¡¯s going to be fine.Ask George to introduce some guys to Helen in the


    future.Everyone around him are capable, dependable young men."


    Lucy nodded at once.


    "Mr.Affleck, on behalf of Helen, I¡¯d like to thank you first."


    In an indifferent voice, George answered, "Do I look like I have that much free time? Let¡¯s just finish


    lunch and go back to work!"


    The atmosphere became tense right away.


    Soren was merely kidding, but George took it seriously.


    However, I had gotten ustomed to George¡¯s erratic behavior and sudden mood swings.


    After lunch, we walked out of the canteen.


    There was a small step by the door, and it almost caused me to stumble down.


    Fortunately, George managed to hold my arm.


    "Watch your step.You should be more careful," he said in a steady voice.


    He didn¡¯t loosen his grip on me until I was able to stand straight.


    "Thank you."


    I looked down, visibly awkward as I hurriedly backed away from him.


    George shot me a nce before leaving with Soren without another word.


    That afternoon, when I returned to thew firm, Anya called a meeting.


    Our main topic was to discuss Zhester Technology¡¯s M&A case.


    "Helen, I heard you had lunch with George and Soren today,"


    Anya suddenly said while I was jotting down notes.My mind went nk for a moment.


    Something dawned on me.


    How did Anya find out who I had lunch with? Even so, I still answered, "Yes, I did."


    "Did either of them tell you anything?" Kody Payne asked.


    He was the one responsible for asset reorganization analysis.


    "Not a word."


    While we were having lunch, all Lucy talked about were stories involving me in the university.We didn¡¯t


    really talk about anything serious.


    Kody sighed in disappointment.He then turned to Anya and said, "Anya, I think we should let Mattie do


    it.Helen is far too obedient and timid for the job.It worries me that she might not be able to speak


    eloquently in front of George."


    Upon hearing her own name, Mattie came to her senses and said, "Miss Pierce, I can do it! This time, I


    won¡¯t let you down.I¡¯ll certainly be more careful."


    After the mishap regarding the Vlibert Company¡¯s case, I began to dislike Mattie.


    In all honesty, working with her was thest thing I wanted to happen.


    If she were to join the Zhester Technology case, I might have to pick up the ck for her in the future.


    Anya nced at me and Mattie back and forth.


    After a moment of pondering, she made a decision.


    "I see.Well, from now on, Mattie will take responsibility for external rtions and other rted


    tasks.Helen will handle relevant reports, contract review, and simr ask.I hope you two can learn to


    cooperate well with each other."


    Mattie was blissful.She thanked Anya right away, while the otherwyers kept congratting her.


    Everyone present seemed to have forgotten about me, and nobody paid attention to me anymore.


    This decision definitely knocked me down a peg.


    Lost in thought and feeling defeated, I went back to my desk after the meeting.


    Even though the arrangement was reasonable, it still dampened my motivation.I even began to doubt


    my capabilities as a professional.I wasn¡¯t that good with social contact, and I wasn¡¯t as good as getting


    along with others quickly like Mattie.


    Was I really suited for this job?

 Chapter 581: Each Takes What He Needs

    Chapter 581: Each Takes What He Needs


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    Even as I got home, I still had thoughts of self-doubt and sadness.


    When I stepped out of the elevator and saw George outside my door, 1 got annoyed at him all over


    again.


    "What did you want to talk to me about this morning?" he asked, stopping in front of me.


    I had to stop to think about what it was before realizing that he was talking about the "private affairs" that


    I mentioned in my text message this morning.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Nothing."


    This morning, I wanted to apologize for my bad attitudest night.But now, I didn¡¯t think it was necessary.


    George looked at me intently and concluded, "You are in a bad mood."


    I didn¡¯t answer.I just took out the key from my bag, ready to open the door.


    Suddenly, George took a step forward and grabbed my hand while I was putting the key into the


    keyhole.He turned me around and made me face him.


    "Are you mad because I asked Soren to take your report in my stead?"


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t want to vent my frustrations at him, but when he brought this stuff up, I was ovee


    by my anger.


    "Of course not, Mr.Affleck.You are our most distinguished client.It¡¯s only natural for you to value your time


    over ours.I wouldn¡¯t have the audacity to ask you to personally ept my report."


    George tucked my scattered hair behind my ears and asked in a soft voice, "Did Anya criticize you


    because I didn¡¯t take your report?"


    After letting out a sigh, he embraced me.


    His chiseled jaw rubbed against my head as he exined, "The final winner to represent Zhester


    Technology will be determined after aprehensive evaluation.It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give you an


    answer, Helen.It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have one yet.Anya is professional, experienced, and quite


    dependable.However, there are many otherwyers on par with her.Do you get what I¡¯m trying to say?"


    Just as Phil had said, George was indeed a shrewd man.I knew that he had more or less made up his


    mind.


    He just didn¡¯t want to share it with me.


    However, this wasn¡¯t his fault.


    Given our rtionship, he wasn¡¯t obliged to tell me anything.


    In his eyes, I was just some girl he used to satisfy his carnal desires.


    And of course, he was the same to me.


    We were just taking what we needed from each other.


    Now that I had figured out the boundaries of our rtionship, I was able to rid myself of the inner struggle


    that had been troubling me these days.


    George ruffled my hair and let go of me.


    Then, he took the key from me, opened the door and went straight to the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    By the time I got out of the bathroom, the dining table was already full of steaming scrumptious food.


    George put a set of tableware in front of me.


    Thereafter, I sat down and began eating, Despite not being an approachable man, I must admit that he


    was an incredible cook.


    The meals he cooked were satisfying.


    It would be nice to have long-term rtionship just like this.


    In any case, I would benefit well.


    After dinner, George cleaned up the table and then he took a shower.


    When he came out of the bathroom, he sat beside me on the sofa, watching TV in silence.


    I had no idea who initiated it, but pretty soon, kissing sounds resonated in the living room.I was so dazed


    by his kiss.My body felt so numb that I couldn¡¯t gather any energy.Thus, I leaned against the sofa and let


    him do whatever he wanted.


    Not long after, he took off my clothes.I pushed his chest and said, "Let¡¯s take this to the bedroom."


    "I want to do it here."


    George leaned over, spread my legs, and began fingering me.It felt so damn good "Ah¡­"


    I bit my lower lip to prevent myself from moaning.


    The fluids from my vagina soaked his fingers.He chuckled and whispered to my ear, "You wanna do it,


    Helen?"


    "Yeah¡­ Do me!"


    My body was twitching.


    Burning desire began to overwhelm me.


    All I wanted in this moment was for him to fuck me.


    "What do you want? Tell me what you want, baby."


    The sound of his voice was deep and steady, making me blush.


    "I want it.I want your dick inside me!"


    Right after I said that, he kissed me aggressively and stuck his tongue into my mouth.


    Pretty soon, he rubbed his thick hard cock against my pussy, put it inside, and started thrusting his hips


    back and forth.


    His kiss made me feel obsessed.


    Waves of pleasure spread across my body.


    As I bit my lip, I moaned his name.


    "Helen, baby, does it feel good?"


    George let go of my lips and buried his face in my cleavage.


    Not long after, he nibbled on my nipples and licked them.


    His thick, hot dick sped up, pounding my insides with pleasure.


    Soon, the waves of pleasure spread across my body.


    "Fuck! It¡¯s so good! Slow down, George.Don¡¯t fuck me so deep inside.No!"


    My pussy quivered from the pleasure of being fucked.


    I trembled so much because of how good it felt, and I could feel fluidsing out of my vagina.


    When George pulled his cock out, I saw that it was still rock hard.He picked me up from the sofa and


    took me to the bedroom.


    I was hanging onto him with my legs wrapped around his waist.


    Every time he moved, his cock rubbed against my pussy.It felt so damn good.Iy on his shoulder and


    purred like a kitten.


    Secondster, he put me on the bed.


    Before I could even catch a breath, he began fucking me again.I couldn¡¯t remember how many rounds


    we did.


    But the pleasure was so overwhelming that I just gave in..


    The next morning, I woke upte.


    George insisted on driving me to thew firm so that I wouldn¡¯t bete for work, and I epted.My entire


    body felt sore, and my feet felt feeble.I didn¡¯t want to move at all.


    Along the way, George pulled over and trotted over to the convenience store.


    Minutester, he showed up with a bottle of milk and a sandwich, which he handed to me.


    "Sorry about oversleeping this morning and failing to make you breakfast."


    "It¡¯s fine.Thank you."


    I was worried that my coworkers would see me in George¡¯s car, so I asked him to drop me off one block


    away from the office building.


    But then, he insisted on driving me to the underground parking lot.


    Before getting off the car, he said to me, "I don¡¯t drive this car that often."


    I didn¡¯t get what he meant until I had closed the door.He was telling me that nobody would recognize this


    car, so I could rest assured.


    Once I was at the entrance of thew firm, I saw Mattie walking out with her purse.She was wearing a


    light perfume, and it looked like she had her hair done.


    Aside from that, her makeup was on fleek.


    Needless to say, she was on her way to Zhester Technology.


    "The legal department of Zhester Technology just called and has asked us to hand over the report.Helen,


    I¡¯ll make a triumphant return."


    Her tone sounded friendly, but in truth, it was an act of arrogant provocation.


    I nodded in response, sat at my desk, and turned on theputer to start working.


    Somehow, I felt disappointed and in disbelief.


    Near noon, I received a call from Lucy.


    "What is Anya thinking about? Why did she send this idiot over here?"


    "Are you talking about Mattie? She¡¯s my colleague.What¡¯s going on?" I asked.


    "Mattie? What does she think of Zhester Technology? A fashion show? After visiting the legal department


    and the human resources, she dropped by the secretariat department to have a chat with people


    there.She¡¯s a social butterfly."


    "Well, that sounds good, doesn¡¯t it? It just means Anya chose the right person for the job." I felt defeated,


    but I also admired how Mattie was so good at interpersonal rtions.what? Whon I nnnood by the


    cecratoriot donartment earlier I heard that George shouted at the secretaries for letting a stranger walk


    around thepany without permission.I¡¯m fairly sure Mattie left Zhester Technology with tears in her


    eyes."


    Lucy broke intoughter after she said that.


    I, on the other hand, couldn¡¯tugh.


    No matter what feud Mattie and I had, I still hoped that things would go smoothly with regards to the


    Zhester Technology case.


    Momentster, Mattie went back to thew firm and went straight into Anya¡¯s office, clearly upset.


    During the afternoon meeting, Anya was livid, but she didn¡¯t chastise Mattie too much.


    Mattie wanted to defend herself, but Anya waved her hand to tell Mattie to shut up.


    Phil whispered to me, "Mattie¡¯s father is the president of a major bank.He¡¯s one of Anya¡¯s bigger clients."


    I now understood why Anya didn¡¯t scold Mattie.

 Chapter 582: Friends With Benefits

    Chapter 582: Friends With Benefits


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    Soren from Zhester Technology called and informed us of the assigned time for the bidding.


    ording to the invitation he had sent to Anya, the event would be held on Monday.


    Because of this, I had to finish the tender before Friday and give it to Anya as a reference.


    As soon as I finished the first draft, I sent it to Phil.


    "The presentation is nicely done.It¡¯s well-framed and logical.But I suggest you include the timeframe


    and price list," he quickly replied.


    Although Phil was not my mentor and had no obligation helping me, he was always patient and gave


    me lots of advice.To express my gratitude, I nned to invite him to dinner once the bidding was over.


    While George was cooking dinner, I sat on the sofa in the living room and revised the presentation


    once again.


    "Wash your hands now.The dinner will be ready in a bit," George said a few momentster.


    I pretended not to hear him and just continued working.


    George called me a few more times.


    However, I still did not want to talk to him.As I was not responding to his calls, he walked behind me


    and bent over to look at the screen.


    "I¡¯ll help you with that after dinner." I unconsciously raised my head and look at him.


    "You¡¯re going to help me? Do you know which case I¡¯m working on?"


    "Of course.It¡¯s the tender for Zhester Technology¡¯s M&A case, and the open bidding will be held on


    Monday.Anyway, let¡¯s eat first, shall we?"


    George put theptop aside and led me to the dining room.


    Gentleman as he was, he even pulled a chair for me.


    In all honesty, I was in doubt.


    If George would help me revise the tender, or even give me some advice at the very least, it would be


    extremely helpful for my team.I picked up my fork and smiled at him.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll believe you for once."


    George chuckled and urged me to eat more.I finished all the food he had cooked.


    And now, I felt full.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    With a look of contentment, I leaned against the chair and rubbed my slightly bulging belly.


    Suddenly, I recalled what he had said before dinner, which made me Look at George suspiciously.


    While he was washing the dishes, I ran back to the living room, took theptop, and waited patiently


    behind him.


    A few momentster, George had finished washing the dishes and was wiping his hands with a towel.


    When he turned around, he seemed stunned at the sight of me holding theptop and looking at him


    with pleading eyes.We stared at each other in silence, and then heughed.


    "Let me have a look."


    He took theptop from me and sat on the table nearby.


    With a serious look on his face, he scrolled through the first page to thest.


    With pen and notebook in my hand, I waited for his corrections and rmendations.


    To my surprise, he smiled with satisfaction and remarked, "It¡¯s good.You don¡¯t need to change


    anything."


    What? I looked at him confusedly and could not believe my ears.Was he tricking me again?


    "Given your knowledge and skills, your report is great.The content is concise yetplete, and


    everything that should be mentioned in the case is there."


    George then returned theptop to me.


    "But that¡¯s not enough! I¡¯m just an assistantwyer and there¡¯s only so much I can do! What I want is


    your honest opinion and expertise," I said with a hint of annoyance.


    I knew very well that there was a clear distinction between George¡¯s work and personal affairs.


    So, even though we had been together for the past few days, I never asked him for help.It just


    happened that he offered to help me.


    How could I refuse it? However, this was not something I was expecting.I took theptop in a huff and


    turned around to leave.


    What was I looking forward to? It was impossible to take advantage of this man.


    Unlike me, George remained calm.He put his warm hand on the top of my hair and stroked it as if I


    were a kitten.


    "You should believe in yourself.Your tender is already perfect.If I am to give you a suggestion, it¡¯s about


    the price list in the end.Rx.You don¡¯t have precise to thest detail.After all, there would be various


    fees that you couldn¡¯t have expected."


    I looked at him in surprise.So, he really read it thoroughly? What was more, he could tell at a nce


    what I was uncertain about.


    Thanks to George, I calmed down a little and became confident in revising the tender based on what


    he had said.


    As soon as I finished, I sent it to Anya by e mail.


    "Have a nice weekend.Don¡¯t forget to go to Zhester Technology on Monday, and make sure you arrive


    there an hour arlier," Anya¡¯s reply read.


    I put away theptop and sat on the sofa leisurely.I needed to do was prepare for the bidding.


    But for the time being, I was free to rest and do whatever I wanted.


    Suddenly, something urred to me.


    "Just between you and me, what¡¯s our chance of winning?" I asked George out of curiosity.


    "I¡¯m not sure," he cautiously replied.


    Just as I had anticipated, he would never Leak anything rted to work.


    "I see.Hmm.Considering our rtionship can I request something? If, in the open bidding, the other


    competitors are at the same level as us, can you consider Miss Pierce first?" I asked on a whim.


    "What¡¯s our rtionship first?" George asked back.


    His eyes were fixed on the TV screen, and he did not look at me as he spoke.I suddenly lost interest in


    talking to him, This man was too realistic.He did not want me to take advantage of our rtionship.


    Well, it was understandable since we were only friends with benefits.


    Although he never put it into words, the message was very clear to me from the very beginning.


    We would just enjoy the sex and that we were not allowed to fall in love with each other.


    He probably did not want me to pester him.


    All of a sudden, I felt a sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach.


    I cleared my throat and answered in a serious tone, "I understand.We¡¯re just friends with benefits


    anyway.Don¡¯t worry.I won¡¯t bother you anymore."


    "Friends with benefits?"


    George turned his head and looked at me with a sneer.


    "Helen, I really did underestimate you."


    His cold and piercing gaze terrified me that I shrank back on the sofa.


    A foreboding feeling washed over me, so I tried to get up to get away from him.


    However, George put his arms on my sides, rendering me helpless.


    George then pressed my body under his and kissed me.He Locked his lips into mine, leaving me na


    chance to resist.


    In the past, his kiss was always gentle yet passionate, which made me feel that I was loved.


    But tonight was different.He forced his tongue into my mouth.


    As it that was not enough, he hooked his tongue with mine.It was as if he wanted to devour me whole.


    Meanwhile, his hard chest was as hot as a soldering iron.He took off my pajamas effortlessly.


    And before I knew it, my body was already exposed.


    Then, without warning, he inserted his hard dick into me.


    "Ugh!"


    I groaned and bit my lower lip as an unspeakable pain came from the lower part of my body.I tried


    pushing him on the chest.


    But because he was stronger and bigger than me, he did not even budge.


    George finally let go of my lips but turned to my nipples.


    At the same time, he stimted the part where our bodies intertwined and ordered in a low and hoarse


    voice, "Don¡¯t mp me so hard."


    "O-okay¡­" I loosened up a bit.


    And then, familiar pleasant sensation came from my nipples, which, as seconds wont by, turned into a


    current that swept through my body.


    The pain down there gradually disappeared, reced by endless pleasure.


    George hold my legs up and fucked me without mercy.


    Our bodily fluids gurgled out, and 1 could only sumb to the pleasure.


    His thick and hard cock slowly moved in and out of my hole.


    Suddenly, he thrust his hips harder than ever, making my body jolt.


    "Ah¡­ Be gentle¡­"


    I wrapped my arms around his neck.My body trembled like a leaf as his cock went in and out.I could


    barely say a coherent sentence as the pleasure was bing more intense by the minute.


    "Gentle? Are you sure?"


    George paused and fondled my breasts while looking into my eyes.I moaned in pleasure, but it was


    inadequate.I soon felt an unbearable itch from the lower part of my body, craving for more.I moved my


    hips and pleaded, "You¡­ Keep going¡­ Please¡­"


    My face was burning in shame, and I wanted to find a hole to hide.


    However, I held back my embarrassment and asked him to help me get the pleasure I was craving.


    "Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted me to be gentle?"


    George bent over and nibbled my nipples.


    The way he sucked and licked them was turning me on so badly.


    If I had not seen the veins standing out on his forehead and the monster cock stuffing my vagina, I


    would have believed that he was actually calm at the moment.I swallowed my pride and put my legs


    around his waist.


    "George, faster¡­ please."


    "If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll give it to you."


    George adjusted his position.


    He held my waist with his both hands and thrust his hips as hard as he could.


    My mind went nk, and the only thing I knew was that he was fucking my brains out.


    The anticipation inside me was building up.


    I could not help but scratch his back, leaving bright red marks.


    My moans also became louder and louder.


    Before I knew it, hot fluid gushed out of my hole, and my body convulsed uncontrobly.I thought that


    that was the end of it, but I was wrong.I did not feel his usual tenderness, only his lust and desire.


    It was as if he was taking revenge on me.


    He went on again and again, even though I was already exhausted.


    And now, my voice had be hoarse from screaming and moaning, and my whole body was


    drenched in sweat and fluids.


    That was when George coldly looked down at me and said in an even colder tone, "This is what fuck


    buddies do."

 Chapter 583: It Depends On Your Performance Tonight

    Chapter 583: It Depends On Your Performance Tonight


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    When I got up from bed the next morning, I felt sore all over my body.


    George, however, seemed fine.He even prepared breakfast and waited for me to get up.I looked at his


    signature expressionless face and felt it necessary to show my stand.


    "I don¡¯t like the way you treated me Last night," I firmly said.


    "Sorry. I¡¯ll be gentle next time," he promised.


    Although his words sounded sincere, I still felt inexplicably ufortable.


    Until now, I still could not figure out why he suddenly became so rough and aggressivest night.He


    was like a starving lion, devouring his prey.It was as if he had changed into apletely different


    person.


    It was almost dawn when he finished and finally let go of me.I ate a few bites of the food he had cooked


    and went back to the bedroom to catch up on sleep.I did not talk to him, still angry because of what he


    had done.I fell asleep not long after.


    When I woke up at noon, George was on hisptop, working in the living room.He was in a video


    meeting.I tried to eavesdrop on their call, but his voice was low that I could only vaguely hear what he


    was saying.


    The person with whom George was having a video meeting with was Boswell, the chief technology


    director of Zhester Technology.


    Noticing my presence, George nced at me and said to Boswell, "That¡¯s it for today."


    "Okay.May I ask where you are right now? The background seems strange," Boswell curiously asked.


    George did not answer and just hung up the video call.


    "Why are you still here?" I asked with a hint of annoyance.


    It was strange.


    Why did he not go to thepany for the meeting and instead stayed at my home and worked from


    here? Was he trying to keep mepany? Upon realizing what I was thinking, I immediately pushed


    these thoughts to the back of my mind.


    George closed hisptop and put it on the table.


    Then, he slowly stood up and asked, "Kendal wants to have lunch with us.What do you say?"


    "No.I barely know the guy,"


    I refused without a second thought.


    "He wants to ask for your help in pursuing Cece.You¡¯re the best friend of the woman he likes, after all,"


    George exined.


    Kendal wanted to pursue Cece? I was a little surprised.


    But after pondering for a moment, my answer remained the same.


    "I can¡¯t help him.He and Coce both have their careers.She can¡¯t move to New York for him, and he


    won¡¯t go to Philly for her.So, we have nothing to talk about."


    "Okay, I¡¯ll cancel his invitation."


    George nodded slightly.He did not soom surprised by what I said.He stayed in my apartment for the


    whole weekend.However, George and I did not talk much.I pretty much ignored him most of the time.I


    had nothing to say to him, after all.


    Besides, he was very busy.He seemed to have endless meetings from day to night.


    Well, it was a good thing I was also busy preparing for the open bidding on Monday.


    Funnily enough, we talked to each other more when we were having sex at night.


    On Sunday night, before I went to bed, George walked up to me and said, "Take my car to the


    company tomorrow morning."


    "I can¡¯t.It¡¯s Monday morning, and we¡¯ll probably be stuck in a traffic jam.I n on taking the subway.I


    don¡¯t want to bete," I replied.


    At the moment, Iy on the bed, too weak to move.


    George slowly approached me and chuckled.


    "You won¡¯t bete.They won¡¯t start the bidding without me."


    "Then, can you please take special care of ourw firm tomorrow?" I jokingly asked.


    "Well, it depends on your performance tonight."


    George turned me over and got on top of me again.


    "So is this what they call a bribe-"


    Before I could finish my words, he pressed his lips against mine.I had already taken a shower and


    changed my clothes, but he just pulled my nightdress down effortlessly.


    His lips trailed down to my jaw and then to my nipples.


    As he made his way through my body, he left hickeys as it to mark his territory.


    I could feel myself sumbing to the pleasure, but I restrained myself and stopped him.


    "Stop.I have work tomorrow!"


    George paused for a moment.I thought he would do what I said, but he poked his finger into my hole,


    stimting it and making me want for more.


    "Onest time, I promise," he whispered in my ear.


    My words got stuck in my throat and I could only curse him in my heart as he ravaged my body once


    again.


    On Monday morning, without turning the lights on, I tiptoed to the bathroom to take a shower.


    Meanwhile, George was still sleeping.


    When I returned to the bedroom to get dressed, George had already woken up.


    He was leaning against the head of the bed and looking at me leisurely.


    Not wanting to talk to him, I faced the other way and took a business suit from the wardrobe.


    Then, I walked to my dresser and put on my makeup.


    Today was the bidding of the Zhester Technology, so I needed to wear formal clothes.


    George got up from the bed and walked over to me.I caught a glimpse of malice in his eyes.I know very


    well what he was thinking.


    Sure enough, he reached out and pulled me into his arms.


    With one hand around my waist, he wiped the lipstick on my lips with his thumb in his other hand, "Your


    lipstick is too red.It doesn¡¯t suit you."


    "Hey! It took me a long time to put on my lipstick!" I punched George in a fit of anger.


    In order to be presentable, I had put a lot of effort into doing my makeup today.I usually went out


    barefaced, so it was a little difficult for me to perfect my make-up.


    But George just messed everything up! At this moment, he took out a chapstick from the dressing table


    and curled his lips with satisfaction.


    "Your lips are already beautiful.Besides, if your lips are too red, the judge will simply be distracted by


    them when you speak."His exnation made sense.


    The anger in my heart subsided a little.I was about to take the chapstick from him, but he dodged my


    hand.


    "Let me help you¡­"


    George Lowered his head and cupped my face so that he could apply the chapstick for me.


    There was nothing I could do but let him do as he wished.I waited for him to do it, but he did not and


    just stared into my eyes.


    "Before that, I think I need to do something first."


    Before I could react, he pressed his lips onto mine.


    At first, it was just a light kiss, but then it went deeper and deeper.


    George did not let go of me until I was out of breath.He stared at my face for a long time and chuckled.


    "Don¡¯t move.I¡¯ll help you apply it."


    Just as I expected, I ended up going to thepanyte.


    When I arrived, Anya stared daggers at me and asked, "What happened? I told you to get here an hour


    early, not the other way around."


    "I¡¯m sorry," I uttered, a little embarrassed.


    Without wasting any second, I took out myptop to keep up with their discussion.I sat by the door and


    waited for the bidding to begin.


    George arrived a few minutes after me.


    As soon as he walked into the room, the huge conference room quieted down in an instant.


    Everyone held their breaths and looked at him.


    Even I could not help but take nces at him.


    He was wearing a crisp suit, which made him look superior to everyone else.


    He walked straight to his seat and announced expressionlessly, "Let¡¯s get started."


    The instant he gave the order, a rustling sound was heard in the meeting room as everyone turned over


    their papers and submitted their bids.The shortlistedw firms were not a joke.


    Whether it was the PowerPoint presentation they made, the ability to express themselves on spot, or


    the power to liven up the atmosphere, they were astounding.I listened to every one of them carefully


    and took notes of their speech.


    Soon, it was Anya¡¯s turn to speak.


    My heart skipped a beat when she opened the PowerPoint presentation.She used what I had made.


    It was a proud moment for me.I felt nervous and excited at the same time.I could not help but take a


    look at George!¡¯ I recalled the time when he assured me that my presentation was perfect and did not


    need to be modified.


    Did that mean that he was satisfied with my work? After Anya¡¯s speech, George, who had been silent


    the whole time, suddenly asked, "Miss Pierce, please turn to page 26.Can you exin to us about


    those partners you¡¯ve mentioned?"


    "Mr.Affleck, these three cases were all led by me.Just like you¡¯re going to buy out Smart Technology,


    these are cases of foreign-funded enterprises acquired domestic businesses.The partners mentioned


    in the cases are the Hosmal ountant Firm and MA Assessment Agency.We have cooperated with


    them nearly ten times in the past¡­"


    This was the only content Anya added to the original file.I felt a little guilty.I nced at George and was


    taken aback when I saw him staring at me expressionlessly.I could not tell if he was mad.


    His gaze made me feel guiltier.I lowered my head and avoided looking at his direction.


    Zhester Technology had decided to cooperate with Hosmal ountant Firm and MA Assessment


    Agency.


    But the thing was, the former had not made the cooperation public, so nobody else knew about it.


    Last weekend, I overheard George mention this to Boswell and Soren.I kept their conversation in mind


    and told Anya, who brazenly mentioned in the presentation that she had cooperated with these two


    companies to show off her abilities and leave a good impression on George.


    The otherw firms did not know this, so they were undoubtedly at a disadvantage.


    And now, the whole bidding was over.


    The bids of all thew firms would now be assessed, and the results would be announced in the


    afternoon.


    Anya refused to go back and asked us to wait for the results with her near Zhester Technology.

 Chapter 584: Prying

    Chapter 584: Prying


    Holen¡¯s Pov:


    I wasn¡¯t sure about the result, because George¡¯s attitude remained virtually the same from beginning


    until the end.


    Mattie couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    Upon our arrival at the restaurant where we would have lunch, she asked, "Boss, do you think we can


    win the bidding?"


    Anya didn¡¯t answer.It seemed that she wasn¡¯t sure either.


    Among all of us, Phil was the most rxed.


    He noticed that Mattie was staring at Zhoster Technology¡¯s building not too far away with gleeful


    eye.He smiled at her and asked, "Are you looking at George, Mattio?"


    I followed his gaze and saw George, Boswell, and Sorening out of the building and heading


    towards the restaurant.


    George was wearing a ck windbreaker.


    When he walked, the hem of his coat fluttered along with the breeze.It was a picturesque sight, making


    him look regal and dashing.


    My heart skipped a beat.I immediately looked away before getting noticed.


    "George is so dreamy.I bet no woman could take her eyes off him."


    Mattie continued staring at George.


    Based on how she was blushing and looking embarrassed, Phil was clearly correct.


    Phil sighed and said, "Sadly, you¡¯ll have to stick to fantasies, Mattie.Don¡¯t you see that beauty next to


    George? You¡¯re not his type."


    I nced at the group again and saw that following behind George, Lucy was walking side by side with


    Soren.She looked so gorgeous today.


    Despite the slightly cold weather, she was wearing revealing clothes.She and George werepletely


    different.


    But now that they were standing together, they indeed looked like a good match.


    When Mattie saw Lucy, she appeared to be disappointed.


    "George is from a wealthy family.He¡¯s dependable, talented, and incredibly amazing.You think he¡¯ll take


    a girl like that seriously? He¡¯s just keeping her around for fun."


    "What kind of girl do you think she is?" I asked, casting Mattie a cold nce.


    I wasn¡¯t going to let anyone badmouth Lucy.


    Mattie¡¯s harshment was filled with strong malice, which was utterly uneptable for me.


    Phil and Anya turned their gaze towards me at the same time, visibly surprised.


    Mattie pointed at Lucy who was approaching us, and remarked, "Just look at her! Does she look like a


    decent woman to you? It¡¯s so cold outside, and yet she¡¯s wearing a deep V-neck shirt.What? Is she


    worried that others won¡¯t know that she has big boobs? She probably just thinks of seducing men all


    the time, and that¡¯s her real job here.It¡¯s all because of people like her, women in the workce hovo


    bosn suffering from prejudices."


    I frowned at her and be more furious.


    "Matti., why are you saying those things just because of her appearance? You¡¯re badmouthing others


    before you even know them.What does that make you, huh?"


    Hearing her ridicule me was fine, but I wouldn¡¯t allow her to nder my best friend! Stunned by my


    questjan, Mattie retorted, "What does it even have to do with you? It¡¯s none of your damned business,


    Helen.Butt out!"


    Anya shouted, "Shut up! Both of you, behave yourselves! You are professionalwyers, but you¡¯re


    acting like kids.Shut the hell up!"


    Mattie and I mmed up.Her eyes turned red though, and it looked like she felt wronged.


    To me, this was a ridiculous resolution.


    This bitch was the one who insulted Lucy, and yet she was acting like the victim.


    But because Anya was around, I decided to just drop the argument.


    When Lucy came in, she was still chatting with Soren.


    The moment she saw me, she excused herself from the Zhester Technology people and approached


    me.


    "What¡¯s up, girl? Why the long t¨¢ce?"


    I was aware that Lucy had a short temper, so I didn¡¯t answer her question.


    "I¡¯m fine.Just go ahead.Soren and the others are waiting for you.Let¡¯s talk about it at home tonight."


    "Come with me! You know George and Soren anyway."


    Lucy held my hand and tried to lead me to George¡¯s table before I could say a word.


    "UM.Lucy? You should go there by yourself.It¡¯s not appropriate for me to leave at the moment."


    My boss and coworkers were still here, so I couldn¡¯t just leave.


    Right after I refused Lucy¡¯s request, Anya said, "Helen, you should go."


    Phil echoed the sentiment.


    "Yeah, you should.They¡¯re from Zhester Technology.Go and see if you can get any useful information


    out of them"I pressed my hand against my forehead and let out a sigh.George always separated


    personal affairs from his work, and there were clear boundaries.He¡¯d never disclose the result before it


    officially came out.But when I saw the anticipation in their eyes, I swallowed my words and followed


    Lucy to another table.


    "Oh, hey, it¡¯s Helen! Come; sit over here," said Soren.


    I sat next to Lucy.I wasn¡¯t sure if it was a coincidence or not, but my seat was right next to George¡¯s.


    He poured a ss of lemonade for me.I didn¡¯t think about it too much, and handed it to Lucy.


    Then, he poured another ss of lemonade and put it in front of me.


    Because of what Mattie said about Lucy earlier, I was in a bad mood.


    Aside from that, I was thinking about the result that would be announced this afternoon, so I wasn¡¯t in


    the mood to eat.


    After only taking a few bites, I put down my knife and fork and simply listened to their conversation.


    "Not hungry?"


    George suddenly asked me.


    "Yes, I¡¯m already full."


    I was absent-minded, and all I¡¯d been thinking about was how I could get information from Soren.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    would Zhester Technology be willing to work with Anya? But before I could say anything, Lucy seemed


    to have read my mind and asked, "Hey, guys! Since you¡¯re all here, can I ask about the result of the


    bidding this morning? Have you reached a decision?"


    I turned my attention to her.


    She was such a good friend! She knew me all too well.


    Lucy winked at me.


    Everyone else at the table quieted down.


    Soren and Boswell turned to George, who had been silent this whole time.


    No matter where he went, he was the focus of the crowd.


    Without looking at Lucy, he asked, "Do you want to know the result or does Helen want to know?"


    Right after he said that, his eyes inadvertently nced at me.


    Because of what he said, everyone else was now staring at me.


    Lucy smiled awkwardly.


    "Mr.Affleck, you did a good job in keeping it a secret," she said, deciding to drop her question.


    Even I was speechless.However, I had gotten ustomed to George¡¯s behavior.


    If he were willing to leak that critical information, he wouldn¡¯t be the George I knew.Just as I was


    starting to feel disappointed, he said, "Miss Pierce is a talentedwyer, and Helen is good at gathering


    information."


    It was a sarcastic remark.


    At first, I felt a little guilty.


    But then, it urred to me that when we were at my house at the time when I overhead his


    conversation with his people.


    It wasn¡¯t my intention to eavesdrop, so naturally it wouldn¡¯t be my fault.


    Thinking about that, I was able to regain some confidence.

 Chapter 585: I’ve Got You Now!

    Chapter 585: I¡¯ve Got You Now!


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    Right after lunch break, it was finally time to announce the result, so Anya took us back to Zhester


    Technology.


    The representatives of otherw firms had arrived as well.


    This time, George, Boswell, and the others didn¡¯t show up.


    Only Soren was here to announce the result.


    Anya and Phil were experiencedwyers and had gotten ustomed to an event like this one, so they


    were rather calm.


    On the other hand, folt nervous.


    This had been my first tormal project since I worked for Husmor Law firm.It was such a big case that it


    could affect the entire trajectory of my career as ?wyer, Seeing that I was nervous, Phil attempted to


    comfort me.


    "Whether we win the bidding or not, Anya has already witnessed and acknowledged your hard work


    and abilities.There¡¯s no need for you to worry."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "I see.Thank you, Phil."


    I looked at him gratefully before turning my gaze back to the stage.


    Soren was onstage, giving a speech.


    After feeling tense the whole time, when he finally announced "Hesmor Law Firm", I breathed a deep


    sigh of relief.We had won the bidding! Later on, Anya and Soren talked about the details of the M&A


    case, while I took notes intently, Suddenly, Soren raised his head.


    "Mr.Affleck wants awyer from Hesmor Law Firm to be stationed in Zhester Technology, so that it will


    be more convenient for both parties tomunicate with each other.Helen has worked for the legal


    department of an enterprise before, and she¡¯s skilled at internalmunications.With that said, I¡¯d like


    you to consider assigning Helen to Zhester Technology, Miss Pierce."


    He wanted me toe work in Zhester Technology? I paused from taking notes, too stunned to move


    a muscle.I couldn¡¯t believe what I just heard.


    Anya nced at me before saying yes to Soren¡¯s request.


    After a brief discussion of other details, the two parties finally drew up the contract and signed it on the


    spot.


    Atst, we would be formally representing Zhester Technology for the M&A case.


    Though it wasn¡¯t exactly a thrilling day, this was my first time going through a bidding for a case, so I


    learned a lot.


    When I went home that night, I still felt so damn excited.


    I was in a good mood.


    And when I saw George at my home yet again, I even thought he was more handsome and attractive


    than before.


    He ruffled my hair and grinned.


    "You look like you¡¯re in a good mood."


    "Of course!"


    I nodded and looked at him.


    "Were you the one who decided to work with my boss before?"


    "Not really, but this was a joint decision made by several department directors of mypany today,"


    he answered.


    Not wanting to give up.I adjusted my sitting position and looked into his eyes intently.


    "Was it your idea to let me work in Zhester Technology?"


    "Nah.It was Soren¡¯s choice," George replied tly.


    While we were talking, he put his arms around my waist.We cuddled, and he answered all of my


    questions patiently.


    "George, you¡¯re a man of principles.You can¡¯t win over a girl¡¯s heart like that.You¡¯re gonna be alone for


    the rest of your life," I remarked.


    He Lowered his head and looked at me with a piercing gaze.


    Secondster, he asked sincerely, "If I abandon my principles, do you think I¡¯d have a chance?"


    After giving it some thought, I answered, "Not necessarily.It still depends on the kind of woman you¡¯re


    trying to pursue.


    "How about you?"


    He tightened his grip on my waist, staring at me as though he was trying to peer into my soul.For a


    moment, I was confused.


    Me? Would I like a man of principles or not? I had never thought about this before.I was merely joking


    with him.I seldom thought about my love life, and I¡¯d never imagined what my future lover would be like.


    Just as Lucy had said, I was dull and careless in that regard.


    George let out an inconspicuous sigh.His other hand moved to the back of my head and he kissed me


    passionately.His passionate, aggressive kiss drew me in.He sucked the tip of my tongue and it sent


    waves of pleasure to my body, causing my toes to curl up.


    I wrapped my arms around his shoulders and kissed him back.


    By now, I had adapted to his rhythm.He bent over, picked me up, and walked towards the bedroom


    while eagerly making out with me.


    By the time we got to the bedroom, both of us were naked already.


    Gently, he put me on the bed.


    And before I could get ahold of myself, he spread my legs and shoved his cock into my wet pussy,


    slowly moving in and out.


    He didn¡¯t speed up until I was able to adapt to it.


    Now that the whole Zhester Technology thing had been settled, the heavy burden had been lifted from


    my heart.


    Tightly, I held his neck and kissed him back.


    "Faster, George! I want you to fuck me faster."


    "Okay, baby.I¡¯m going to make you feel so good."


    George¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard me.His kiss got more intense, and so did his breathing.


    The sound of our privates pounding against each other resonated in my ears.


    As waves of pleasure engulfed me, my body trembled.


    Despite how shy I felt at this moment, I waspletely immersed in his tenderness.


    Pretty soon, it was midnight.


    Because I was too exhausted, I wasn¡¯t sure if everything that happened was just a dream or


    something.I felt that Lucy hade to my house, and I seemed to hear her knocking at the bedroom


    door.I still had some consciousness in me, but I couldn¡¯t move a muscle.


    "Go to sleep."


    Someone whispered in my ear and patted me on the back.


    Perhaps it really was just a dream.


    Momentster, I drifted into slumber.


    Lucy¡¯s POV:


    I had a few drinks with my friends and got drunk.


    By the time I left the bar, I remembered that Helen just won the bidding today.


    Wanting to celebrate with her, I decided to drop by her apartment.


    Even after ringing the doorbell a few times, nobody answered.


    Thus, I decided to use the spare key I had to open the door.


    She and I gave spare keys to each other, so that we could use it in times of emergencies.


    By now, I was already feeling dizzy.


    When I walked to the door of the bedroom, I found that the door was locked from the inside.


    Because I was inebriated, I couldn¡¯t think straight.


    I leaned against the door and banged it while screaming, "Helen? Helen! Have you abandoned me?


    Open the door, bestie! I want to sleep with you."


    Later on, when I got tired, I just sat with my back to the door, sobbing.


    While I was in a daze, I felt the door open.


    Pretty soon, I felt like someone was dragging me across the living room and all the way to the


    sofa.Even though the person wasn¡¯t being violent, he wasn¡¯t exactly gentle.I thought it was just a


    dream.


    But then, the next day, I woke up from thirst and I found myself lying on the sofa.I really did fall asleep


    here! Although I was drunk, I could still recall some parts of what happenedst night.


    A man seemed to have brought me to the sotast night.


    Since I was hammeredst night, I couldn¡¯t remember everything perfectly.


    But now that I was awake, I realized that something was wrong about that incident.


    Suddenly, I heard footstepsing from the bedroom.I turned my head and stared at the door in


    anticipation.


    "I¡¯ve got you now!" I muttered to myself.


    Just then, the bedroom door open, letting out a bright light.


    George was wearing casual clothing, walking out against the light.He looked so devastatingly dashing.I


    wanted to make fun of Helen¡¯s man, but when I saw George, I was too shocked to utter a word.


    He walked out of the bedroom, casting me an indifferent nce before ignoring me and heading to the


    kitchen.


    Compared to his apathetic attitude, Helen, on the other hand, appeared to be embarrassed.


    Her ears were blushing as she followed behind him closely.


    "Fuck!"


    Finally snapping out of it, I screamed and almost jumped up from the sofa.

 Chapter 586: Rumor’s

    Chapter 586: Rumor¡¯s


    Lucy¡¯s POV:


    "Aren¡¯t you gonna exin what I¡¯ve just seen" I pointed at George and looked at Helen with eyes wide


    in shock.


    What I had just witnessed was making me angry.I was mad not because Helen had slept with


    someone, but because that someone was George Affleck.


    The three of us had hung out several times before, but I did not notice anything unusual between the


    two.


    As a professional rtionship blogger, it was an insult not being able to see through them.


    Helen Looked the other way, her face as red as a tomato.She probably could not handle my intense


    gaze that she sighed and admitted the truth.


    "It¡¯s exactly what you saw." I gasped in disbelief.


    "So your so-called friend with benefits is him?"


    "Yes," Helen replied with her head lowered to the ground.


    Her face turned even redder now that the truth was out.I pulled her to the sofa, sat next to her and


    whispered, "Are you out of your mind?! Why are you settling for ¡®friends with benefits¡¯? You should


    make him your boyfriend.He¡¯s an excellent man! What were you thinking?"


    Helen opened her mouth to defend herself.But before she could utter a word, I interrupted her.


    "Don¡¯t.I swear if you say anything now, you¡¯ll just piss me off."


    I was not interested in her exnation.


    What was the point anyway? When the truth finally sank in, I looked around the room for George.


    And there he was, busy in the kitchen.I rubbed my eyes, unable to believe what I was seeing.


    "What¡­ what is he doing?" I asked confusedly.


    "Oh, he¡¯s making breakfast.He¡¯s good at cooking," Helen answered nonchntly.


    Obviously, this was not the first time that George had cooked for her.I wanted to scream and say bad


    words.


    However, I hold myself back as George came out of the kitchen and walked over to us with a tray in his


    hand.


    "Breakfast is ready."


    Just as we were about to eat, George poured Helen a ss of milk and handed her a sandwich.


    The scene looked familiar, so I racked my brain to recall where I had seen it.


    Suddenly, my face lit up.


    In the cafeteria of Zhester Technology, as well as at that restaurant, George poured Helen a ss of


    water, but then, she handed it to me.I did not think much of it, not until now.


    It turned out that something was already going on between them.I was just too blind to see it! While we


    were having breakfast, I gazed back and forth at George and Helen and, all of a sudden, burst into


    laughter.I had a good eye.


    As I had said before, nobody could ever resist Helen¡¯s charm.


    Not long after I said that, she and George slept with each other.


    "George, can you give me a ride to Zhester Technologyter?" I asked once we were done eating.


    George did not answer, but I took it as a yos.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The three of us changed into our work clothes and went out.


    George first drove to thew firm.


    When we arrived there, he parked the car across the road and patiently waited for Helen to get out of


    the car.He did not close the window until he saw Helen¡¯s figure disappear through the revolving door of


    the building.


    "George, do you like Helen?" I curiously asked.


    He ignored my question and just drove off.I cleared my throat and asked again, "Helen Listens to me


    the most.Do you need my help in pursuing her?"


    My questions merely fell on George¡¯s deaf ear.


    Annoyed, I quickly assessed the characteristics of the kind of man he was.He came from a rich and


    prominent family.


    What was more, he had a sessful career, educational background, and social status.


    This kind of person was often snobbish and upfront.


    Men like him must want a girlfriend on the same level as he was.


    Come to think of it, he must be ying with Helen¡¯s feelings and treating her as a ything because of


    her beauty and innocence.


    What an asshole! I cussed George out inwardly.


    Of course, I did not show it on my face.I was in his car, after all.


    But with a man like him, it was not Helen¡¯s loss to sleep with him.


    It was the rushed hour when we arrived at Zhester Technology, so there happened to be more


    employees in the lobby.


    When I got out of George¡¯s car, everyone eyed us with suspicion.I had a bad feeling about this.It did


    not take long before I confirmed my hunch.I overheard from one of the employees that she believed I


    got into thepany because of George.


    They must be thinking he and I were in a rtionship now that they saw I came to work riding his car.


    It was in the past, I would not have cared if I heard gossips about myself.I would even try to use it to my


    advantage.


    But this time was different.


    George was Helen¡¯s.She and I were best friends.


    There was no way I would have anything to do with her man.


    Not wanting to cause drama, I requested to be transferred back to my originalpany.


    Unfortunately, my superior refused it and even advised me earnestly.


    "The task of entering the intelligence industry has been handed over to you.Since it appears that your


    current position is inadequate for you, I will promote you to the partner of the intelligence department,


    What the hell?! That was not what I asked for.The whole day, I sat in my desk and did not go


    anywhere.I thought the rumor would die down by now, but I was wrong.


    In the afternoon, ¡®someone told me that there was a new rumor going around thepany that George


    and I were living together and would be married soon.


    It became far worse than I had imagined.I was helpless.


    Yes, I was thick-skinned, but there was no way I could endure the tittle-tattles of the employees of


    Zhester Technology forever.


    Everyone now thought that I was George¡¯s girlfriend.


    This was a huge problem.


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    I officially registered at Zhester Technology in the afternoon.


    Soren was nice enough to warmly wee me and arranged a desk and everything else for me.


    Once I had settled down, he handed over all the work to me.


    While I was arranging my things, my phone suddenly kept buzzing.I looked at the screen and saw that


    Lucy had sent me several messages.


    However, I was too busy to read them.


    "Hey.Lucy.I¡¯m a little busy right now.Let¡¯s talk when we get off workter," I said in the voice message.


    "Lucy seems to have something important to tell you.Why not talk to her first?The paperwork can


    wait.Besides, we¡¯re not in a hurry," Soron said considerately.


    "It¡¯s probably nothing.Let¡¯s continue, shall we?"


    I was here to work, and not to hang out with my friend.So, even though my phone had been buzzing


    relentlessly, I just let it be.


    After work, I saw Lucy waiting for me in the lobby of the building.


    Just as we were about to exit, George¡¯s car passed by in front of us.


    He rolled down the window and said, "Get in."


    My instincts told me to say no.


    But before I could say anything.


    Lucy held my hand and pulled me into the car in front of everyone.


    Although I was reluctant, I had no choice but to follow her.It was time to get off work.


    Because of this, all the employees who were about to walk out of the building saw us.I was difited


    by their curious gazes, 30 I hurriedly closed the door of the car, blocking their sight.


    Just like we usually did, after dinner, George and I watched the boring legal program in the living room.


    All of sudden, my phone rang.I picked it up, perplexed as to who might be calling at this hour.It turned


    out that it was call from the hospital.


    "Miss Dewar, I would like to remind you that the bill for this month has been sent to your emailst


    week.Tomorrow is the deadline.I called as I was worried you didn¡¯t see the notice.I hope you haven¡¯t


    forgotten about it."


    "I see.I¡¯ll check it out right away.Thank you."


    I was so busy these past few days that I had forgotten to check my personal e-mail.I clicked on the bill,


    and a sinking feeling emerged in the pit of my stomach.


    All the medicine used, as well as the hospital fees, were itemized in the bill.


    My eyes then fell on the total amount at the bottom.


    After sorting out the hospital bills and monthly expenses, only a few dors were left in my bank


    ount.


    It seemed that I would have to tighten my belt as I still had to wait for twenty days for my next pay, I


    looked at the meager bnce on my ount and got lost in thought.


    Truth be told, the hospital had advised me to transfer my mother to a public hospital.


    If I did that, my monthly expenses would be cut in half, and I would have more money for myself.But I


    refused to do so.I had sworn to myself that I would give my mother the best treatment for as long as I


    could.


    "Do you need help?" George suddenly asked, startling me.I quickly exited the tab and shook my head


    in refusal.


    "You¡¯ve done a lot for me."


    That night, George just hugged me from behind and did not do more.


    Except during my period, this was the first night he stayed over but didn¡¯t have sex with me.I tossed


    and turned all night long.I could not sleep, worried about the single digit bnce in my bank ount,


    the pressure on my work, and my mother¡¯s illness.I could feel the pressure literally, making me feel


    suffocated.


    Unable to take it any longer, I tried to break free from George¡¯s arms to get some fresh air, but he held


    me tighter.


    "Helen, tell me what happened after you graduated from high school," he whispered in my ear.


    His words were like a bolt from the blue, shocking me to the bones.


    My whole body stiffened upon hearing his question.


    When I regained myposure, I shook my head and said nothing.


    Well, I had nothing to say in the first ce.


    Every time I recalled my past, I would feel pain all over my body.


    It was as if my scars were torn open and rubbed with salt.It was bloody and excruciating.


    "George, let¡¯s not forget our ce.Don¡¯t ask personal questions or do anything more," I firmly said.


    I did not want my family affairs to be known to the world, nor did I want to shatter the peaceful life I had


    worked so hard to achieve.


    George did not say anything more and just let me go.


    I knew he was mad.


    Even I would be upset it someone reminded me of my ce, Anyway, sooner orter, George would


    get tired of my body and lose his patience with me anyway.


    If we were to break up.I just hoped the cooperation between the twopanies would not be affected.


    But then again, George was not one to let his personal affairs affect his work life.


    He would not do something like that, would he?

 Chapter 587: He Likes You

    Chapter 587: He Likes You


    George¡¯s POV:


    The sound of Helen¡¯s voice was cold as ice, and it pierced through my heart.She had her back to me,


    so I couldn¡¯t see the look on her face.


    However, I could feel that she was giving me the cold shoulder.My heart ached as I let go of her, got


    out of the bed, and went to the living room to answer the phone.It was a call from Boswell.


    Sounding surprised, he asked, "What happened, George? The news has already spread to the


    headquarters.They say that you¡¯re nning to get married to Lucy?"


    I didn¡¯t answer him.I just leaned against the back of the sofa in silence.


    Boswell thought that I acquiesced to his question, and he sounded even more shocked this time.


    "Is it true? Man, I just went abroad and now this? When did you two get together anyway? Why didn¡¯t I


    know about it?"


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t want to talk to him, but Boswell was lost in various conjectures and flights of


    fancy.


    "Is it not convenient for you to talk over the phone right now? Am I interrupting you from something?"


    he asked.


    "Anything else?" I asked irritably.


    Boswell chuckled awkwardly.


    "No, but Jane knows about your scandal.Care to exin to her?"


    "I don¡¯t have to.She¡¯s a lot smarter than you," I said.


    "What are you implying?"


    Boswell was so pissed off that he broke intoughter.


    Somehow, it made me feel better.


    "If you don¡¯t have anything important to say, I¡¯m hanging up."


    But before I could hang up, Boswell added, "By the way, Jane said that she¡¯sing back to work for a


    while to help you with the merger case."


    "She¡¯s already told me about it.I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements."


    Right after I said that, I ended the phone call.


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    After that day, I didn¡¯t see George for while.Soren told me that Zhester Technology wasunching a


    new product on the market at the end of the year and it was in the final testing stage, so both George


    and Boswell went abroad to the headquarters.


    I didn¡¯t probe into that too much, because the MGA case had officially begun.


    Their target corporation, Smart Technology, had held a startup ceremony.


    Legal processes, auditing, and evaluations had begun one after another.


    As a member of Mesmor Law Firm, I was busy every day.


    Aside from Phil, Mattie, and myself, Anya brought in three other seniorwyers with her.


    Everyone in the team had their own duties, but I, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t given any specific orders.I


    was more like Anya¡¯s assistant, responsible for the overall nning andmunications.


    Phil remarked, "Anya is training you.Project management is aplicated task.If you manage to keep


    everything in order and follow through a proper scheduling, you might be able to take over a case on


    your own and lead your own team next time."


    "I understand.Thanks for the advice, Phil."


    Even though Anya was strict and didn¡¯t say much, she had been mentoring me this whole time.I


    understood her intentions, so I worked even harder.


    During this period of time, I was so busy that I hardly had time to sleep.


    asionally, I¡¯d receive a message from George.


    However, I didn¡¯t have any time to read it, let alone send a response.


    Besides, they were just some unimportant stuff.


    After nearly ten days had passed, George sent me another message.


    "I¡¯ll return at the end of this month," he texted.


    Confused, I wondered why he took the initiative to tell me about his schedule.


    The day I saw the message was a Friday night.


    Lucy forced me to shut down my Laptop and took me out for dinner.I received George¡¯s message when


    we were eating.


    "Is it from George?" Lucy asked with a mischievous smile.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her gaze made me feel ufortable, but I still nodded and said, "Yeah_"


    I thought he¡¯d be mad at me after what I did to him that day, but he still sent me messages like usual


    while he was abroad.It was hard to figure out what he could be thinking, so I decided to just drop it for


    the time being.


    "Do you really not have any feelings for him?" Lucy asked tentatively.


    "Feelings? What feelings?"


    It was rare for me to have the time to rest these past few days, so I leaned against the chair and let my


    mind go nk.


    At this moment, there was barely anything going on in my brain.


    "George may not have explicitly stated that he has feelings for you, but I can toll that he obviously likes


    you," Lucy remarked.


    I didn¡¯t agree to her opinion.


    Thus, I looked at her and said, "You said that when man wants to sleep with a woman, he¡¯ll be a


    gentleman and be very considerate.You also said that if a man truly likes you, he¡¯ll tell you about it


    clearly.Otherwise he just wants to fuck."


    "I may have said that, but it¡¯s different in your case.Look, you¡¯re dealing with George hero.Me can have


    any woman he wants! If all he wanted was just a fuck buddy, then he wouldn¡¯t bother making so much


    effort for you.Think about all he¡¯s done for you.There¡¯s no way he just wants to be friends with


    benefits," Lucy countered.


    I thought that she was just messing with me or something.


    The thought of George falling in love with me was so ridiculous that even I found 1t funny.


    Because from the very beginning of our rtionship, all we¡¯d over enjoyed was the pleasure of sex.


    But I must admit, he had taken really good care of me in my daily life.


    However, that didn¡¯t necessarily mean that he liked me.


    Perhaps it was because he really was a gentleman.


    If he were dealing with any other girl, he probably would¡¯ve taken good care of her as well.


    And the reason he kepting back for me was probably because we werepatible in bed more


    than any other.


    It was possible that he found it troublesome to find another fuck buddy, so he didn¡¯t bother and chose


    to stick with me.


    George having feelings for me was definitely out of the question.I couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like


    if he ever fell in love with anyone.


    But, that didn¡¯t have much to do with me.


    After all, he and I were just fuck buddies; no more, no less.


    "Honey, I¡¯ve always told you that you need to cut yourself Loose and live in the moment! Aside from


    letting your body get what it wants, you should also follow your heart and have a romantic


    rtionship.You don¡¯t have to think about the future or the end result.Just follow your damn heart!


    Listen to me.I truly feel that George will be a good boyfriend to you,"


    Lucy earnestly responded while holding my hand.


    I stared at her for a good few seconds before asking, "That doesn¡¯t sound like something you¡¯d say.Did


    you have a concussion or something?"


    Putting on a straight face, Lucy exined, "I¡¯m serious, bestie! You¡¯ve been so busytely that it¡¯s


    making me worry that you¡¯ll die all of a sudden without even getting to experience what it¡¯s like to be in


    love."


    I didn¡¯t know how to react to that.It was true that my work had kept me nailed to my desktely.


    Lucy must¡¯ve pulled me out of thepany because she wanted to instill this idea into my head.


    "Fine! Once I¡¯m done with this case, I¡¯ll find a good rtionship."


    When I got home, I decided to listen to Lucy¡¯s advice and had some rest.


    I didn¡¯t turn on theptop to work overtime anymore.


    As Iy in bed, I watched TV for a while.


    Once I was about to fall asleep, George sent me a video call request.

 Chapter 588: An Appointment het hele overnachts ouverture

    Chapter 588: An Appointment het hele overnachts ouverture


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    The name flickering on the screen of my phone made my heart skip a beat.I hurriedly got up from the


    bed.


    The phone kept on ringing, but honestly I didn¡¯t want to answer it.


    However, I then remembered what Lucy told me earlier that night.She said that I should try to open my


    heart.


    Thus, I decided to answer the video call.It was alreadyte at night where I was, while the sun shone


    brightly abroad.I could see that George was in his office.


    He had dark circles under his eyes, Looking quite exhausted.


    "Were you about to go to bed?" he asked.


    Hearing his voice was like music to my ears.It was very pleasant to hear.I pursed my lips and replied,


    "Yes, I was just about to go to sleep."


    Thereafter, we fell into silence.


    There was nothing for us to talk about.He could read through my work report in detail every single day.


    With regards to our personal affairs, it was hard for me to think of what to say.


    George was still working on hisputer.He was typing something on the keyboard, making it a little


    less awkward between us.


    While I was thinking whether I should speak or not, he suddenly stopped working and turned his gaze


    towards his smartphone, "Turn on the light.I want to see you," he said.


    I turned on the bedsidemp, illuminating the dark bedroom with a warm yellow light.


    A smile appeared on George¡¯s face.


    "Do you want me to bring you anything? I¡¯ll be back next week."


    "But aren¡¯t you scheduled toe back at the end of the month?" I asked, visibly surprised.


    The look on George¡¯s face softened and a smile was born on his lips.


    "Well, that¡¯s true, but I want toe back early."


    After pondering on his question, I thought of something that I wanted to buy from abroad.


    The doctor suggested that I should get a different medicine for my mother.


    Her body had built up a tolerance to the current medication she was taking, and the new type of


    medicine was rather expensive in our country.


    I had contemted on asking him this several times, but in the end, I shook my head and cast aside


    the idea.


    There was no way I could talk to George about it.


    I didn¡¯t want him to know about my family.


    After a longthy silence between us, he said, "I see.Good night then."


    "Good night."


    "After putting down my phone, I drifted into sleep.During the weekend, I decided to stay at home to sort


    out the research materials that I gatheredst week regarding Smart Technology¡¯s branches around the


    globe, and arranged our team¡¯s work schedule for the next week.


    Eventually, I drafted a report of my research and sent it to Anya, along with the schedule.


    On Monday morning.


    I went back to thew firm to have our weekly meeting.


    After that, Anya told me, "You¡¯re going to Philly for a business trip this week."


    "Philly?"


    "That¡¯s right.One of Smart Technology¡¯s factories is located there.It¡¯s involved in and dispute issue,


    and another issue regarding employee equity.I¡¯ll need you to verify the situation and provide a legal


    opinion on the matter.You¡¯re from Philly, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯re familiar with the locale.Besides, you¡¯re the


    only one our team can send out at the moment."


    I could see the trust in Anya¡¯s eyes when she looked at me.


    For that reason, I nodded earnestly and replied, "Yes, ma¡¯am! I¡¯ll go there today."


    Thest time I went to Philly was to handle the vibert Company¡¯s case.So, I no longer felt too nervous


    or uneasying back this time.


    Upon arriving at Philly, Cece picked me up at the airport.


    Contrary to Lucy¡¯s bubbly personality, Cece was a little more introverted.


    She smiled at me and suggested, "Why don¡¯t you stay at my house while you¡¯re here? I¡¯m sure my


    parents miss you, too!"


    "It¡¯s alright, Cece.I¡¯ve already booked a hotel.I may be too busy with work, and it wouldn¡¯t be


    convenient for me to stay at your home.Just say hello to your parents for me," I answered.


    "All right."


    Cece didn¡¯t insist on her suggestion, and she just drove me to the hotel.


    Before I got off the car, she asked, "How long will you be staying this time?"


    I pondered on the question and replied, "It¡¯s hard to say.Perhaps a weak, at Least.My stay here will


    depend on the case¡¯s progress.This one is a bit tricky, because it¡¯s rted to employee equity."


    "Wait, you¡¯re working on Zhester Technology¡¯s case, right? Is George being nice to you? If he tries to


    be harsh to you, just let me know.I¡¯ll ask Kendal to teach him lesson or two!"


    When Cace brought up George¡¯s name, my heart skipped a beat.


    I bantered, "He¡¯s Zhester Technology¡¯s big boss now.How could he have the time to pay attention to my


    affairs?"


    George had always separated his professional and private lives.


    Even if I asked him to give me preferential treatment, he wouldn¡¯t do it.


    "Yeah, you¡¯re probably right."


    Cece nodded in agreement.


    "I heard from Kendal that you¡¯ve spoken to George several times after the partyst time."


    "Did George say that to him?"


    A question popped in my head.I thought George didn¡¯t want anyone to know about our rtionship.


    especially our mutual acquaintances? After all, it must be embarrassing to tell people about the nature


    of our rtionship.


    "I suppose so.Kendal said that George wasn¡¯t as standoffish as he appeared to be.I¡¯ve told you before


    that in New York, you should make full use of your connections to garner resources for yourself.We live


    in a realistic and cold reality.The only way you can move up in the world is through the use of


    connections and other resources that you can get your hands on."


    Cece and Lucy had conflicting opinions.


    Lucy was always encouraging me to be in a romantic rtionship as soon as possible, while Cece was


    persuading me to focus on my career.


    Her words put a sardonic smile on my lips.


    "You¡¯re right.We live in a cold, harsh reality, so I have to be on George¡¯s level first.Otherwise, what


    reason would he have to help me? What good will it do to him?"


    After spending so much time with him, I had realized one fact.


    More than anyone else, George was materialistic.He would never give me preferential treatment at


    work just because we were fuck buddies.


    Besides, I¡¯d rather not ask him for favors.


    If I did that, what difference would I have with a hooker? Cece sighed, "You know.you¡¯re too stubborn


    sometimes.The world of adults like us can¡¯t always be defined by ck and white.


    Sooner orter, you¡¯ll realize that I shrugged and said, "Personally, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that bad."


    Soon, Cece and I got off the car.


    After checking in at the lobby and dropping off my stuff in the room, we went out for a meal together.


    Later on, she was called away by a client.


    Meanwhile, I started working on the Smart Technology case.


    Before I came here, I had already studied the relevant documents for the case.


    I made an appointment with the general manager of the factory to discuss the details of the dispute


    further.


    However, he seemed unwilling to work with me.


    "The headquarters can¡¯t just sell the factory! Do they think they can push us around that easily? If the


    factory gets sold, how are we supposed to make a living?"


    I listened to hisints quietly.I was awyer, so it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for me to make


    comments regarding the situation.


    Moreover, the general manager was probably just whining.


    This was the decision of the headquarters of theirpany, and all they could do as employees of the


    factory was to oboy.


    After following the case here for five days, I managed to get some information from the workers and


    found that the situation wasn¡¯t as simple as I had initially believed.


    It turned out that this factory was doing business with otherpanies in secret.


    If Zhester Technology would acquire this factory along with Smart Technology¡¯s headquarters, then it


    would mean that this factory¡¯s secret source of wealth would be cut off.


    I honestly never imagined that I¡¯d discover something like this.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Beforeing here, I didn¡¯t think that there¡¯d be such aplicated money-making scheme behind


    After my findings, I reported the situation of the factory to Anya.I thought that she¡¯d be anxious as I


    was, but she wasn¡¯t.


    Since she was much more experienced than I was, she was able to stay calm.


    "In that case, you shoulde back for now."


    "What about the factory?"


    I couldn¡¯t just leave like this.It made me feel uneasy whenever things were left unsolved.


    "I¡¯m not asking you to drop the case.What you should do is to find evidence after a thorough


    investigation, write them in your report in detail, and then issue a legal opinion.Do you understand?"


    Anya¡¯s words edified me.


    The duty of an MSAwyer wasn¡¯t to solve the problems, but to find them.


    Solving the problems should be left to our clients, Smart Technology and Zhester Technology "I


    understand.Thank you, Miss Pierce.I have a meetingter with the union leader of the factory.I¡¯ll go


    back to New York after that."


    My appointment with the union leader of the factory was scheduled on Friday afternoon.


    I thought that we¡¯d meet in the factory¡¯s office, but instead, he called me."There¡¯s something that I need


    to tell you that I can¡¯t say within the factory.


    Miss Dewar, pleasee to Quizas Cafe, so we can discuss it in detail."


    I was kind of nervous when he said that to me, but then I figured I wouldn¡¯t be in any danger inside a


    cate in broad daylight, so I agreed.

 Chapter 589: I Need Medical Exams

    Chapter 589: I Need Medical Exams


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    When I arrived at the cafe, I took a picture at the door and posted it on INS, along with my location.


    The union leader was a middle-aged fat man.He looked very kind and amiable.


    With a warm smile, he took me to the reserved private room.


    At first, I was a little vignt, but when I saw that there were many customers in the cate, and the union


    leader was polite the whole time, I gradually rxed.


    We talked about the issue of the employees¡¯ equity for a while.


    What the union leader said was quite sincere.


    As usual, I listened carefully and wrote his ideas down in my notebook.


    While I refrained from making anyments, I thought about the legal risks of the merger case of


    Zhester Technology and then I mentally plotted how I wanted to write about the legal opinion.


    Unbeknownst to me, the sun had soon waned and it was getting quite dark.


    The union leader suddenly asked, "Miss Dewar, you are also from Philly, right? I was lucky enough to


    see your father once.By the way, do you know Mr.Breck Collins? He used to work for your father."


    At the mention of my father, I felt a sharp pain in my heart.I managed to suppress the difort in my


    heart and said coldly.


    "If there is nothing else, let¡¯s call it a day."


    I picked up my bag and was about to leave.il But the union leader blocked my path with his body.


    The amiable expression on his face was suddenly reced by an insidious smirk.


    "There is no need to hurry.Since you are here, just stay and have a chat with Mr.Collins.You can talk


    about the good old days together."


    Why Breck again? When I came back to Philly to take charge of the case of Vlibert Company, Breck


    was there.


    Once again, I hade across him in this merger case.


    After my father passed away, I only returned to Philly twice and each time, I crossed paths with Breck.I


    didn¡¯t believe it was a coincidence.


    For the time being, I could see that he had a great influence in Philly, but I didn¡¯t understand what he


    wanted from me.


    "I don¡¯t know the person you just mentioned, nor do I have anything to discuss with him.Get out of the


    way," I said with an expressionless face, but internally, I was actually a little flustered.


    I wanted to take out my phone and call cece.


    At this time, the door was suddenly opened and Breck walked in.


    There was a warm smile on his face that failed to ease my growing difort.


    Although he was no longer a young man, there was still a suave quality about him.


    We talked about the issue of the employees¡¯ equity for a while.


    What the union Leader said was quite sincere.


    As usual, I listened carefully and wrote his ideas down in my notebook.


    While I refrained from making anyments, I thought about the legal risks of the merger case of


    Zhester Technology and then I mentally plotted how I wanted to write about the legal opinion.


    Unbeknownst to me, the sun had soon waned and it was getting quite dark.


    The union Leader suddenly asked, "Miss Dewar, you are also from Philly, right? I was lucky enough to


    see your father once.By the way, do you know Mr.Breck Collins? He used to work for your father."


    At the mention of my father, I felt sharp pain in my heart.I managed to suppress the difort in my


    heart and said coldly, "If there is nothing else, let¡¯s call it a day."


    I picked up my bag and was about to leave.


    But the union leader blocked my path with his body.


    The amiable expression on his face was suddenly reced by an insidious smirk.


    "There is no need to hurry.Since you are here, just stay and have a chat with Mr.Collins.You can talk


    about the good old days together."


    Why Breck again? When I came back to Philly to take charge of the case of Vlibert Company, Breck


    was there.


    Once again, I hade across him in this merger case.


    After my father passed away, I only returned to Philly twice and each time, I crossed paths with Breck.I


    didn¡¯t believe it was a coincidence.


    For the time being, I could see that he had a great influence in Philly, but I didn¡¯t understand what he


    wanted from me.


    "I don¡¯t know the person you just mentioned, nor do I have anything to discuss with him.Get out of the


    way," I said with an expressionless face, but internally, I was actually a little flustered.


    I wanted to take out my phone and call cece.


    At this time, the door was suddenly opened and Breck walked in.


    There was a warm smile on his face that failed to ease my growing difort.


    Although he was no Longer young man, there was still a suave quality about him.


    "Helen, how can you say something like that? Have you really forgotten me? I am so sad."


    Surprised, I watched him walk closer.Now, I was absolutely certain that this whole incident was not a


    coincidence.


    My gut told me that Brock had been in the cate for a while now.It was also possible that he had done


    something to make sure that the meeting ce was changed into this cafe.


    Cold sweat broke out on my back at the realization.


    Even though I was now apprehensive of whatever their agenda was, I still tried to present a calm


    facade.


    Widening my ayus, I pretended to be hit with an epiphany.


    "Of course, I remember you.I still remember that Mrs.Collins¡¯ father was my dad¡¯s supervisor."


    I was talking about Breck¡¯s wife, E Collins.


    Back then, his career only prospered after marrying her.I mentioned her now to warn him not to act


    recklessly.


    Unexpectedly, Breckughed wantonly after hearing this.


    "E often mentions you even now.You should pay her a visit one of these days.She will be happy to


    see you again."


    After saying that, he winked at the union Leader.


    Thetter left obediently and closed the door of the private room.


    My heart skipped a beat and I had a sudden Impulse to make a run for it.


    However, before I could move, Breck had already walked closer to me.


    "Come and sit next to me.I haven¡¯t seen you in years.I actually didn¡¯t expect that you would turn out to


    be so charming and beautiful," Breck said flippantly.


    He grabbed my hand and pulled.


    Caught off guard, I fell on the sofa next to him.


    The moment I fell gave Breck the opportunity to hold me captive against the sofa.He leaned over me,


    his bad breath fanning my face.


    "Are you too impatient to wait? You are definitely Bob¡¯s daughter.You understand the situation and act


    ordingly, just like he did before."


    My body was stiff and I got goosebumps.I was afraid and felt very disgusted.


    "Let go of me! Or I¡¯ll scream!"


    The cafe was full of people.


    If Breck really cared about his reputation, he would not be so stupid as to hurt me here.


    However, Breck didn¡¯t panic at all.


    On the contrary, heughed out loud.


    "Just scream as loudly as you can! Let¡¯s see if anyone dares toe in and save you."


    He lowered his head to kiss me and he tried to tear off my clothes.It was in this moment that I truly


    understood the meaning of the word despair.


    Terrified, I struggled as hard as I could and I shouted as loud as my lungs could go.


    The harder I struggled, the more excited Breck became.He held both my hands tightly and pressed the


    full weight of his body against me, crushing me into the sota.


    The Lust in his eyes was undisguised and I nearly retched at the sight of it.


    No matter what I did, I couldn¡¯t break free of him and his hands were getting bolder.


    Gradually, I fell into despair.


    It felt like I was in a trance.


    The whole thing felt like an out-of-body experience, like it was happening to someone else, not me.


    When my clothes were torn from my body however, the cold that hit my body caused me to shiver.


    A sudden scream pushed me back into my body.


    lurch, I looked around frantically, my brain trying to parse the information I was seeing into something


    sensible.


    A momentter, I was able to sue clearly and realized that the angry face looming over me belonged


    not to Breck, but George.


    A small snart escaped his mouth and he hurriedly took off his coat.


    I was stillying on the sofa in shock when he wrapped the coat around me tightly.


    Then he carried me to the corner of the room and said softly, "It¡¯s alright now."


    In the next second, he turned and walked towards Breck.


    It was as if George became unglued.He pulled Breck to his feet with his cor and beat him to a stupor.


    Breck was strong outside but weak inside.


    A single punch from George knocked him off his feet, but George was in no mood to give him any


    breathing space.


    He leaned over Breck¡¯s prone body and punched every part of him he could find.


    In the room, there was only the sound of punching and kicking and Breck¡¯s painful wails.I fought my


    fear and panic and got to my feat.


    Slowly, I walked over and pulled on the hem of George¡¯s shirt to stop him.


    "Stop.Don¡¯t kill him.I don¡¯t want you to go to jail for murder; he¡¯s not worth it."


    It took a few moments, but George eventually stopped beating him.


    He stood still, but I could see his palms trembling slightly.


    "Okay."


    Suppressing his obvious anger, George obliged my request with a single word.


    Just then, the private room was a total mess.


    Table was turned, ss shattered into pieces, and Breck huddled in the corner, groaning in pain after


    he was almost beaten to death.


    The police officers showed up not long after.My guess was that someone called the police.


    "Catch him! Arrest him!"


    Breck shouted as soon as he saw the police officers.


    "Mr.Collins?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    When the policeman recognized Breck, his countenance changed and he turned a hostile re on


    George and I.


    "Did you hit him?"


    George nced at the policeman and said in a disdainful tone, "I won¡¯t say anything unless mywyer


    is present."


    "Cut the crap.Catch him.I want him to be jailed for life.I will never ept apromise!"


    Breck pointed a trembling finger at George and me.


    He covered his Swollen face with the other hand and shouted madly.I looked at him coldly, stepped


    forward, and said to the police, "I need medical exams."


    "What?"


    The policeman looked at me in contusion.


    Stoically, I unbuttoned the coat and my skin was instantly exposed.


    There were several bruises and bite marks left by Breck, which were particrly offensive to the eye.I


    fought back the tears and endured the shame in my heart, and then said through gritted teeth, "Breck


    Collins sexually assaulted me.This is the evidence.I need medical exams and DNAparisons to fix


    the evidence."


    Brock became absolutely livid at my usation and started screaming his head off.


    "Fuck you! I didn¡¯t even take off my pants! How could I have sexually assaulted you?!"


    "Watch your mouth!"


    George growled and advanced on him, but I quickly stepped in his path before he could punch Breck.


    "Okay.You want medical exams, right? Let¡¯s go to the police station for an examination."


    Breck sneered and stood up with the help of his bodyguards, looking fearless..

 Chapter 590: I’m Here With You

    Chapter 590: I¡¯m Here With You


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    Now that I was in the car, I gradually calmed down.I turned my gaze towards George.


    He was sitting beside me, wearing a straight face.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked.


    He was like Supermaning to my rescue just now.He was still supposed to be abroad.


    Even if he came back in advance, he should¡¯ve gone back to New York.But in a surprising turn of


    events, he showed up in Philly.


    When I really needed help, he swooped in and saved the day.


    "Hmm."


    George had never been this quiet before.No matter what I asked him, he wouldn¡¯t answer me.It


    appeared that he was still in a bad mood.It was hard to figure out what he was thinking.


    But, I did find his silence a little odd.


    Pretty soon, the police car took us to the police station.


    From a distance, I noticed dozens of people standing in front of their gates.


    They were probably Breck¡¯s men who came to support him.


    Breck grinned devilishly.


    "Nobody would darey a finger on me in Philly! Helen, you really disappointed me."


    He reached his hand out to my face, intending to grab it.


    "Fuck off, you piece of shit! Don¡¯t touch her!"


    George grabbed Breck¡¯s wrist and stared daggers at him.


    Thetter immediately bellowed in pain.


    "Who the hell do you think you are? I won¡¯t forgive you, punk! You all saw it, right? He attacked me


    first!"


    Breck covered his wrist,ining to the police in front of him.


    "Yes, Mr.Collins.We¡¯ll be in the police station in minutes.Don¡¯t worry.We¡¯ll give you the justice you


    deserve," the policeman said to Breck respectfully.


    For some reason, the way they interacted made me feel uneasy.


    Judging from the policeman¡¯s attitude towards Breck, I could tell that this bastard was more powerful


    than I¡¯d imagined.


    Somehow, it made me nervous.


    When I talked to Anya this morning, I never expected something like this to happen, let alone gat


    George into trouble.


    Even though he had made great achievements in his career, he had been abroad for many years, so


    he probably didn¡¯t know much about the situation at home, let alone the forces slithering in the dark in


    Philly, George was a proud man.I was worried that he might do something reckless again when


    provoked.


    A wise man wouldn¡¯t fight when the odds were stacked against him.


    While we were getting out of the police car, I whispered to him, "Don¡¯t say anything about your


    involvement in this incident.Just pin the me on me.This matter has nothing to do with you, after all."


    I didn¡¯t want to get him involved, and I sure as hell wouldn¡¯t stand by and watch him go to jail because


    of him.


    Upon hearing my words, George stopped in his tracks to look at me in disbelief.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Do you think I¡¯m a coward?"


    The way he spoke left me stunned for a few seconds.


    "You¡¯re a prominent man, George.If you get involved in awsuit, it could have a negative effect on


    Zhester Technology! You¡¯ve got nothing to do with this incident.You¡¯re only here because you were


    trying to help me."


    George scoffed and entered the police station before me.


    It seemed as though his mood had turned even worse.


    Hepletely ignored my suggestion.


    When the police asked about his personal information, he answered all of it honestly But when the


    police asked questions rting to the incident back in the cafe, he told them, "I have the right to remain


    silent.I will not say anything until mywyer arrives."


    The policeman kept looking between George and the form of his information.


    Upon checking George¡¯s full name again, he appeared to be worried.


    Perhaps he had heard about Zhester Technology or George Affleck.


    Once the police interrogated me, I didn¡¯t hide anything.I told them the entire story.I didn¡¯t tell them too


    much details about how George hit Breck, and simply emphasized on the fact that Breck assaulted me.


    Just then, Breck, who was sitting at a different table, stood up, pointed at his wound, and growled, "Do


    not nder me, woman! I¡¯m the one who got injured.Many people witnessed him hitting me! How dare


    he hit me like somemon thug? Mark my words: I will not let any of you go!"


    The wounds on his face were still bleeding, George must¡¯ve hit Breck with all his might, and as a result,


    thetter¡¯s face was beaten and battered.I noticed that the police were trying to protect him.


    For that reason, George and I were at a disadvantage in this case.


    Thus, I decided to stop talking.I had told them my side of the story.


    The only thing I had to do now was to resign myself to fate.


    After the interrogation, we were taken to a small room and got locked up.


    George sat down in one of the chairs.


    Even the manner in which he sat had an air of nobility and pride.He wasn¡¯t supposed to be here.


    It was all my fault.


    Fooling guilty, I whispered to him, "Where¡¯s yourwyer?"


    "He¡¯s in New York.He won¡¯t be able to make it here right away," George answered unhurriedly.


    He sounded as calm as over.Pn the other hand, was panicking already.


    Even though I was the victim, the odds were stacked against me.


    Based on how Brock acted earlier, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let us go.


    If we were to settle this case out of court, with Breck¡¯s power and influence, George and I might not be


    able to leave Philly alive.


    And if we were to follow procedures and wound identification, Breck could manipte the results and


    turn the tables.


    And once that happened, George would be sentenced to prison for assault.


    If George were to be involved in a criminal case, things could get really bad for Zhester Technology.


    This was a dead end! All of this shit happened because of me.


    I looked at George with tears streaming down my cheeks, feeling remorseful because of what


    happened.


    While awkwardly wiping the tears on my face, I felt uncharacteristically dejected.


    "I¡¯m so sorry, George."


    He stood up, approached me, put his palm on top of my head, and stroked my hair.


    "There¡¯s no need to be afraid.I¡¯m here with you."


    Hearing him speak like that gave me an indescribably sense of security.I somehow felt like everything


    was really going to be fine.I looked down, bit my lower lip, and mmed up.I didn¡¯t want him to see me


    this dismal.


    George heaved a sigh, withdrew his hand, borrowed a phone from someone, and walked to a corner to


    make a call.


    His voice was faint, but I could vaguely hear him saying, "Mr.Miller, it¡¯s George.I¡¯m in Philly right


    now.Yes, the police station.Got it.Thank you."

 Chapter 591: Attempted Rape

    Chapter 591: Attempted Rape


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    Ten minutester, the police chief strode toward the room and opened the door for "I am so sorry for


    what happened, Mr.Affleck.It seems that there has been a misunderstanding.You¡¯re free to go," he


    apologized respectfully.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "A misunderstanding?"


    There was a murderous look in George¡¯s eyes.


    Stunned by his reaction, the police chief corrected himself at once.


    "No, sir, that¡¯s not what I meant.This is a case of attempted rape, and we intend to enforce thew


    impartially."


    George¡¯s face became less tense.He grabbed my hand and walked out.


    When he passed by the police chief, he gave him a nod.


    "Thanks," he said.


    Now that the police chief was here, the situation changed in an instant.When Breck and hisckeys


    were handcuffed, a look of astonishment appeared on their faces.


    "Do you have any idea who I am? Let me go, you pigs!"


    Suddenly, Breck sprang to his feet and struggled violently.


    Sadly for him, one of the policemen pressed his head against the table and said, "Don¡¯t move!"


    Breck was charged with attempted rape and battery.He gritted his teeth, ring at me and George.


    One could see the hate and anger in his eyes.It looked like he wanted to swallow me alive.


    George stopped in front of me to block Breck¡¯s line of sight.


    Then, he led me out of the police station.


    There was a car waiting at the gate of the station.


    The driver bowed and gestured George to go in.


    "This way, please, Mr.Affleck."


    George opened the door for me, and stood beside it.


    "Get in the car," he said.


    I was actually surprised that we managed to leave the police station so easily.


    "Okay,"


    I responded tly as I got into the car.


    Once we were inside, George told the driver the address of the hotel he had booked.


    "I¡¯m flying back to New York this evening.Can you drop me off at my hotel? I want to take my luggage


    and go to the airport directly."


    Now that I was fine, I just wanted to leave Philly as soon as possible.I really didn¡¯t like the ce I grow


    up in.


    After a long silence, George replied, "Tomorrow¡¯s a Saturday.Just refund your flight ticket and stay with


    me in Philly for the weekend."


    Even though I was already away from the police station, fear still lingered in my heart.


    The longer I dyed here, the more hitches I might run into.


    Thus, I wanted to escape from this ce the soonest that I could.


    George, on the other hand, appeared to be very calm.He looked at me, frowning slightly.


    It seemed as though he was disappointed.


    "Helen, I just saved you."


    When I met his gaze, I understood what he meant.He wanted me to show some gratitude and not burn


    the bridge after crossing it.


    I wanted to leave Breck¡¯s sphere of influence as soon as possible, but when I remembered how the


    police chief acted earlier, I was less worried.


    This "Mr.Miller" must be a big shot in the city.


    At the very least, we¡¯d be safe in Philly for the next two days.


    After thinking it through, I agreed with George¡¯s proposal.


    "Okay."


    His room was a luxurious presidential suite.


    After walking out of the exclusive elevator and stepping on the soft carpet, I was finally able to rx.


    George who walked ahead of me, suddenly stopped in his tracks, and looked back at me.


    "Helen, you knew that it could be dangerous, so why did you still go to that stupid appointment? If it


    weren¡¯t for the fact that I came to Philly today and happened to see your post on INS, what would you


    have done?"


    I nodded in response.


    "I know, but this is my duty.Besides, I had no idea that Breck would be there."


    George was right.If he hadn¡¯t showed up in time, my life would¡¯ve been ruined.


    Breck would¡¯ve raped me, and I would have no way of getting justice.


    Suddenly, his face turned sullen.


    While suppressing his anger, he shouted, "How could you ignore the danger just for work? What if


    something had happened to you? Do you think Hesmor Law Firm would have awarded you for your


    dedication? You think Anya wouldpensate you? You¡¯re not being dutiful here, Helen! You¡¯re just


    being stupid! You are so dumb to ignore your own safety!"


    I had never seen George act like this.


    Even though he wasn¡¯t the sweetest lover in the world, he was still always gentle and considerate of


    my feelings.


    But this time, he seemed like he had lost control.His face was distorted by anger.


    Sadness overcame my heart.


    I looked down as my eyes welled up with tears.


    Pretty soon, the tears in my eyes fell to the floor.


    George stopped abruptly and mmed up.


    Momentster, he said, "Come in."


    He opened the door and went straight into the bathroom.He filled the tub with hot water and then came


    back to me, saying, "Go and take a bath."


    When I walked into the bathroom and closed the door, all the tense emotions and lingering fear


    bubbled up to the surface.


    I stood beneath the shower head, letting the water wash over my body continuously.


    My skin, especially the part that had been touched by Breck, had turned red because I rubbed it hard


    over and over.


    Tears and water streamed down me at the same time, I leaned against the-well, curled up in the corner,


    and sobbed my heart Thereafter, I soaked in the bathtub for a long time.


    When I came out of the water, I felt normal again.


    Since my clothes weren¡¯t here, I had to put on George¡¯s.His clothes were big, loosely wrapped around


    my body.I could smell his familiar scent on the clothes.


    George was currently speaking to someone over the phone on the balcony.


    When he heard the bathroom door open, he turned around to look at me.He creased his brows and


    then he looked away.


    I had no idea who he was talking to.His voice was lowered, and he looked sullen.


    Momentster, he ended the phone call and turned around.His once fiery eyes gradually softened.He


    opened the door of the balcony and strode toward me.


    "What happened?" I asked nervously.


    It worried me that Breck was already causing trouble for us.


    "It¡¯s nothing."


    George led me to the sofa, sat down, and then he picked up the blow dryer to help me dry my hair.


    Every move he made was so gentle.


    The way he stroked my hair so affectionately made me feel so cherished and loved.


    "Thank you for everything, George," I told him.


    "No problem," he answered.


    Then, he turned off the blow dryer and put it on the table beside us.


    A waiter knocked on the door and pushed a dining cart in.He put wine, candles, and delicious dishes


    on the table.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere became romantic.


    While wearing a straight face, George took my steak, and cut it into bite-size pieces before putting it


    back in front of me.


    He was so considerate.


    Now that I thought about it, aside from his stern and impartial style at work, he had been taking great


    care of me this whole time.


    He prepared breakfast and dinner for me every time he stayed for the night.


    He cleaned my house, and even did my Laundry.he had done was way beyond what friends with


    benefits would do for each other.


    Like that wasn¡¯t enough, he saved my life today, regardless of his own safety.


    I couldn¡¯t keep Lying to myself anymore.I now believed that George really had feelings for me.


    But, how long would itst until he liked another person? One day, his initial attraction and passion


    toward me would disappear.


    Research stated that the dopamine brought forth by love wouldst for only three months at most.I


    pondered on this question a lot, but I still couldn¡¯te to a conclusion.I looked into George¡¯s eyes and


    let out a sdgh.


    Perhaps it was better not to dwell on the question.


    Maybe I shouldn¡¯t think too much.Since this rtionship didn¡¯t seem like it would pan out, it was


    probably just best to enjoy the moment.

 Chapter 592: Playing The Piano

    Chapter 592: ying The Piano


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    This was the first time I got to stay in a luxurious presidential suite.The interior design was by far the


    most elegant design I had ever seen.The three walls were French windows, overlooking the skyline.


    My eyes then fell on the piano sitting in the corner of the living room.


    George was sitting on the piano stool.


    Noticing my gaze, he waved his hand at me and said, "Come here."


    I sat next to him but kept a certain distance from the piano.


    All of a sudden, George grabbed my hand and ced it over the piano keys.


    "y something." I withdrew my hand and looked away.


    "I can¡¯t." George did not say anything more and began ying a piece.


    I could not help but watch as his slender fingers pressed the keys.


    The melodious piece he was ying was called "Castle in the Sky".


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As the music came to my ears, it aroused the memories I had been suppressing for ages.


    They surged up like a tide, drowning me.I clenched my fists and, with all my might, resisted the impulse


    to stand up and leave.


    When George finished ying, he turned his head and gazed at me with a nostalgic look in his eyes.


    "Do you know when I first heard this piece?"


    I shook my head in response.


    Back in high school, our lives were like two parallel lines.


    And we never saw each other again after graduation.


    How was I supposed to know the answer to his question? George chuckled and reminded me, "You


    yed it at the orientation party when we were in 10th grade."


    My eyes widened in surprise.


    "Why don¡¯t I remember?" I asked with a frown.


    "That was the day I arrived in Philly.I got caught in a traffic jam, so I arrivedte at school.And when I


    did, the orientation party was almost over.I caught thest performance, though.You were ying the


    piano on the stage," George exined.


    I nodded absent mindedly.It was only then that I remembered I indeed yed the piece.


    No wonder George remembered it clearly.It was the only performance he saw at the time.


    "Let¡¯s y it together."


    George moved closer to me, brought my hands to the piano, and put his hands on the back of mine.


    Our fingers were almost interlocked, and so were our bodies.I felt hot all over, but I pretended not to


    feel anything.


    As minutes went by, the atmosphere seemed to be more ambiguous.I had not yed piano for


    ages, so I was a little rusty.


    Thankfully, George seemed understanding of it.


    "Take it easy.Follow me."


    When his deep and gentle voice came into my ears, my heart calmed down little by little.


    The piece ended a few momentster, but it took me a few seconds to realize it.I looked down at our


    hands and saw that George¡¯s hands had left the piano keys.


    "Do you want to y another song?" George asked while staring into my eyes.


    "Okay."


    The door of memory opened.I did not need to look at the sheet music to y the song I had in mind.I


    just let my fingers run free on the piano keys.


    The first part was soft and gentle, but it became passionate in the middle.


    When it got to the chorus, my fingers danced quickly, and my heart beat faster and faster.It was as if


    my whole body was ying the melody, not just my hands.


    Not only that, I felt as though I was starting to break free from my shackles Was The room returned to


    silence once the music stopped.


    Ever so slowly, I came back to reality.


    However, the after-effects were still there as my fingers continued to tremble slightly.


    George held my hands tightly until I calmed down.


    "Thank you, George,"


    I uttered from the bottom of my heart.


    This man really knew me very well.It was already deep into the night when George and I returned to


    the bedroom.


    What happened next could not be more surprising.I stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the lips.


    Lust instantly appeared in his eyes.


    In a heartbeat, he circled my waist with one hand and held the back of my head with the other.


    With that, he kissed me back.He licked my lips and sucked the tip of my tongue.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck in response and kissed him deeper.


    Unable to take it any longer, I pushed him onto the bed and unbuttoned his shirt one by one.


    A few secondster, his strong and well-defined chest became exposed.


    This man was unbelievably sexy that I became more excited.


    All of a sudden, he held my wrist and turned me over, so it was the other way around.I did not know


    how he did it.


    But before I knew it, I was already naked.He held his dick, which was as hard as a rock, and rubbed it


    against my vagina, stimting it.


    Not wanting to waste another second, he slowly inserted it into my hole, I gasped in anticipation and


    suddenly became weak.I unconsciously put my arms on his shoulders, trying to grab something.


    "Do you want it?"


    George bent over and gently kissed my earlobe, sending chills down my spine.


    But the way he kissed me was quite the contrary to what he was irms doing down there.He thrust his


    hips faster, making me lose my mind.


    "Yeah¡­ Ugh¡­"


    As he moved, liquid gushed out of my vagina and my body trembled uncontrobly.


    The pleasure he was giving me was driving me crazy.


    A few momentster, I seemed to see a sh of light in front of me.I put my arms around his neck,


    moaned at the top of my lungs, and reached climax.


    Once the intense sensation passed, I copsed on the bed in exhaustion.I could feel the liquid gushing


    out of my vagina and wetting the bed sheet.


    Meanwhile, George buried his face in the crook of my neck and gasped.


    The sweat on his forehead slid down his jaw and tricked to my corbone.I thought that that was the


    end of it, but I was wrong.


    He carried me in his arms and brought me to the bathroom.


    The mist was pervading, and the atmosphere became ambiguous once again.I could not remember


    who took the initiative between us.


    The only thing I remembered was that I was pressed on the wall, and George was fucking me from


    behind.We had a crazy night.


    He only stopped when it was almost dawn.


    Even so, he did not let me go.


    He held me tightly in his arms as we slept.


    It was as if he was afraid of losing me.


    As I felt the warmth of his body, I suddenly felt an urge to ask him if he loved But in the end, I could not


    bring myself to do it.


    We flew back to New York the next day and got homete at night.I was too exhausted from the flight


    that I just stared at my suitcase, hoping it would unpack itself.


    If there was one thing I hated the most whenever I returned from a vacation or business trip, it was


    unpacking.


    All I wanted right now was to take a quick shower and go to bed.


    Although I took a nap on the ne, it was not enough to replenish my energy.


    When I came out of the bathroom, I saw George talking on the phone with earphones and packing my


    suitcase in an orderly way.I stood at the door of the bathroom and watched him do such a trivial thing.I


    could not help but wonder how great it would be to have him as my husband.


    George happened to turn around and saw me staring at him.He beckoned me to go to bed first.It must


    be an important call.


    But how could I go to sleep if he was busy doing something I was supposed to be doing? Out of


    consideration, I sat on the sofa and waited for him.He was on the call for about an hour.He replied from


    time to time, but he mostly listened to the person on the other end of the line.


    I leaned against the sofa and listened to his deep voice.


    It was like music to my ears.I gradually became sleepy.


    "Why haven¡¯t you gone to bed?"


    George walked over to the sofa and carried me bridal style to the bedroom.He must have finished


    unpacking.


    As soon as my head hit the pillow, weariness washed over me.


    Before I drifted to sleep, thest thing I remembered was a warm hand stroking my hair.


    "Good night," George said in a low andforting voice.


    He went to bed and hugged me from behind just like he always did.It was sofortable that I did not


    want to move.


    But then, something crossed my mind and made my heart skip a beat, waking me up.


    It seemed that I had gotten used to his existence that I no longer regarded him as a mere fuck buddy.I


    must admit, I was starting to like him.


    This realization made me panic.I was not like Lucy.


    She loved and she broke up; men just never got to her.


    On the other hand, started worrying about almost everything from the very beginning.


    How long would George like me? What if someone else caught his eye? What if he betrayed me?


    These intrusive thoughts were like reflexes, forcing me to suppress my feelings for George If I would


    not give him my heart, I would not be hurt, would I?

 Chapter 593: The New Product Launch

    Chapter 593: The New Product Launch


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    When I woke up the next morning, George had dressed up and was ready to go out.Today was the new


    productunch event of Zhester Technology, and he would attend as the keynote speaker.He wore a


    tailored suit, a white dress shirt under it, and a pair of sharp pants.His hair was carefullybed, giving


    him the air of a business elite and unique nobility.


    I looked at his face, feeling entranced and beamed at him.


    "I thought you would wear a T-shirt and jeans.Isn¡¯t that the dress code for the new productunch event


    to show your approachable personality?"


    George adjusted his suit.


    "It¡¯s tacky to follow the herd.Besides, I don¡¯t want to look populist."


    He smiled and winked at me.


    Indeed, he was always in a suit and tie, holding himself aloft and standing aside.


    There was no sign of him staying close to the popce.


    Instead of heading out, George suddenly walked over to me.


    "If you n on attending theunch, let me know so I can save you a seat."


    "Okay," I replied easily.


    It was hard to get the tickets of the new productunch event.


    Counterparts of Zhester Technology, agents at all levels and various media would be present.


    But the truth was that I¡¯d already got three tickets from Lucy.


    And I was going to attend the event with Anya and Phil.


    However, I didn¡¯t expect that the interpany tickets Lucy gave me were in the middle of the first row.


    "The man in charge thought I was George¡¯s girlfriend, so he gave me the best seats,"


    Lucy, who was sitting beside me, exined in a whisper.


    Anya and Phil were sitting on my other side.


    Suddenly, Phil leaned towards me.


    "Is George with Lucy?" he asked me in a low voice.


    "No. It¡¯s just a rumor," I exined in the same tone of voice.


    "Really?" Phil looked at me suspiciously.


    "Yeah," I replied.


    "Does that mean that George is trying to make her his girlfriend?"


    Phil asked in disbelief "I don¡¯t think so." He was making a reasonable assumption, despite being


    ridiculous.


    Yet I couldn¡¯t say anything because I wasn¡¯t supposed to know the truth.


    "Helen, sometimes you can be too simple."


    Phil shook his head and smiled mysteriously.


    Since we were sharing gossip, we kept our voices very low.


    In order to be able to hear each other, we leaned towards one another and ended up being so close


    that I could feel Phil¡¯s hot breath on my face.


    The second I realized this, I inched back from him.


    At this moment, the light on the podium went on.


    There was thunderous apuse as George gracefully walked onstage.He cast a nce at the


    audience.


    Somehow, I got the feeling that his eyes turned slightly cold when he saw me with Phil.


    That wasn¡¯t how he had looked at me this morning.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Perhaps he was miffed that we had taken the important seats that should have been reserved for other


    important clients? Since the seats in the middle of the first row offered a great view of the stage, they


    should have been upied by important clients or VIPs; but instead, Phil, Anya and I were the ones


    sitting here now.


    That had to have up set him, right?


    "We¡¯d better move to the back," I murmured to Lucy, feeling a prickle of disquiet.


    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for us to sit in the middle." I tacked on before she could ask me why I


    made the suggestion.


    "Why not? These seat numbers are on our tickets. We have a right to be here, not someone else,"


    Lucy huffed.


    I felt a boost of confidence at her words.


    Our tickets were for the seats.


    So why should we leave simply because he was unhappy? George drew everyone¡¯s attention as he


    stood on the stage confidently and began his speech.He was tall and straight, and the exquisite suit he


    wore made him look even better.


    The speech flowed from his lips seamlessly and he had the audience eating up his every word within


    seconds.It was easy to see from his eyes how much passion and love he had for the project.I¡¯d never


    seen him like this before.


    Now, he was neither the man who did chores for me in the house nor the man who took me like a beast


    in bed.


    At this moment, he was more like a God, the ruler of the high-tech world.


    "Damn it! What a heartthrob.He¡¯s killing it!"


    Lucy cried, with one hand on her chest.


    "If you¡¯re not with him, I promise I will chase him until he falls in love with me, no matter what it takes."


    Lucy¡¯s frank assertion had my face burning as my heart missed a beat.


    Resolutely, I stared straight ahead, watching George as he continued to dazzle everyone with his


    prowess.


    Even though I wasn¡¯t looking in her direction, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Lucy had meant by the


    statement.He was¡­ not with me.


    We were just friends with benefits! .


    There was so many people in here that I couldn¡¯t just argued with her.


    Two girls in the back row were talking about George.


    "Wow, he is so handsome.He is a real Prince Charming!"


    "What you see is just the surface.Have you ever heard about George Affleck¡¯s background?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Their conversation continued for some time, but I couldn¡¯t keep up with them anymore.


    All my senses were drawn to George.


    Whether he was dressed or naked, he looked very sexy.


    When George¡¯s speech was over, a swarm of the press encircled the stage to interview him.


    There was no impatience on his face.


    He answered the reporters questions about the new product one after the other.His answers were


    detailed and professional.


    After that, there was an exclusive interview.George was apanied by Boswell who answered most


    of the technical questions.


    Just as I was about to leave, my phone dinged with an iing message.It was from George.


    "The interview will be over in fifteen minutes, and then we can go back to the office together." I thought


    for a while before typing my reply.


    "Sorry, I need to go back to thew firm with Miss Pierce.Everyone responsible for the due diligence on


    the M&A case are heading back for a meetingter today."


    Almost immediately, I received another message from George.It was short and to the point, just like


    him.


    "Okay.See you tonight then,"


    Lucy looked over my shoulder to see who I was chatting with.


    When she realized that it was George, she snatched the phone from my hands.Before I could protest,


    she quickly typed out a message to him.


    "Hi, George, this is Lucy.Could you please give me a lift to Zhester Technology? I¡¯ll meet you by your


    car."


    When she had sent the text, she returned my phone to me and dered, "You go back with your


    colleagues.I¡¯ll wait for George.".


    Swiftly, she turned on her heel and marched off before I could say a word.

 Chapter 594: I Have No Time For Love Games

    Chapter 594: I Have No Time For Love Games


    Lucy¡¯s POV:


    When George arrived at the underground parking lot, I took the initiative to sit in the passenger seat.


    Boswell happened toe down with George.He stared at me yfully before getting into his car.


    Without even uttering a word, George drove out of the underground parking lot.


    Now that Helen wasn¡¯t around, he became silent.It looked like he didn¡¯t want to talk to me.


    Because of the gossip I heard at theunch today, I decided not to beat around the bush.


    I held up my phone to show him the news and introduction of the Affleck family in Washington that I


    found on the Inte.


    "How are you rted to him?" I asked, pointing at the man in the photo.


    "He is my grandfather," George replied while ncing at the photo for a second.


    I was surprised that he was so frank about it.


    "Does Helen know about that?"


    He turned his gaze towards me and asked, "Does it even matter if she knows? My grandfather is


    himself.The same goes for my father, and the same goes for me."


    I scoffed at him and responded, "If it really doesn¡¯t matter, then why are you hiding it from her?"


    "I wasn¡¯t hiding anything.It¡¯s just there hasn¡¯t been any need to mention it.Our rtionship hasn¡¯t


    reached that point yet, okay?" George replied unhurriedly.


    He was surprisingly calm at this moment.


    "Jerk!"


    I shouted, unable to contain my anger.


    What did he mean by saying that their rtionship hadn¡¯t gotten to that point? Didn¡¯t she deserve to


    know more about the man she was seeing? Or was he actually implying that he wasn¡¯t serious with


    Helen, and so she didn¡¯t need to know?


    I¡¯d ever wanted to do was to enjoy a full life.


    As long as I didn¡¯t break anyws or vite codes of morality, I could do whatever I liked.


    I believed that people should enjoy their lives and do whatever they liked, provided that they didn¡¯t


    vite anyws.


    Above all else, one¡¯s own happiness should be everyone¡¯s priority.


    And that was exactly what I¡¯d been telling Helen.


    However, there were certain people that one shouldn¡¯t provoke such as George.


    This man¡¯s family was so prominent that Helen shouldn¡¯t have even made friends with him.


    When the car finally arrived at Zhester Technology, I quickly got out of the car.


    But after a few steps, I turned around and approached the driver¡¯s side.


    "George, I don¡¯t think you and Helen are right for each other.You should break up with her.It will be


    better for the both of you."


    As a rtionship expert with a huge fan base online, I had seen many dramatic love stories, so I had


    developed an ability to weigh the pros and cons of a the bush.


    I held up my phone to show him the news and introduction of the Affleck family in Washington that I


    found on the Inte.


    "How are you rted to him?" I asked, pointing at the man in the photo.


    "He is my grandfather," George replied while ncing at the photo for a second.


    I was surprised that he was so frank about it.


    "Does Helen know about that?"


    He turned his gaze towards me and asked, "Does it even matter if she knows? My grandfather is


    himself.The same goes for my father, and the same goes for me."


    I scoffed at him and responded, "If it really doesn¡¯t matter, then why are you hiding it from her?"


    "I wasn¡¯t hiding anything.It¡¯s just there hasn¡¯t been any need to mention it.Our rtionship hasn¡¯t


    reached that point yet, okay?" George replied unhurriedly.


    He was surprisingly calm at this moment.


    "Jerk!" I shouted, unable to contain my anger.


    What did he mean by saying that their rtionship hadn¡¯t gotten to that point? Didn¡¯t she deserve to


    know more about the man she was seeing? Or was he actually implying that he wasn¡¯t serious with


    Helen, and so she didn¡¯t need to know? All I¡¯d ever wanted to do was to enjoy a full life.


    As long as I didn¡¯t break anyws or vite codes of morality, I could do whatever I liked.I believed that


    people should enjoy their lives and do whatever they liked, provided that they didn¡¯t vite anyws.


    Above all else, one¡¯s own happiness should be everyone¡¯s priority.


    And that was exactly what I¡¯d been telling Helen.


    However, there were certain people that one shouldn¡¯t provoke such as George.


    This man¡¯s family was so prominent that Helen shouldn¡¯t have even made friends with him.


    When the car finally arrived at Zhester Technology, I quickly got out of the car But after a few steps, I


    turned around and approached the driver¡¯s side.


    "George, I don¡¯t think you and Helen are right for each other.You should break up with her.It will be


    better for the both of you."


    As a rtionship expert with a huge fan base online, I had seen many dramatic love stories, so I had


    developed an ability to weigh the pros and cons of a rtionship and predict its future development.I


    merely said what I said to protect Helen.


    From the look in George¡¯s eyes, I could tell that he was angry.


    "It¡¯s between me and Helen.I can handle it just fine, so don¡¯t meddle."


    "Okay, then tell me this: do you really love Helen? Or are you just with her for fun"


    As Helen¡¯s best friend, I knew her better than everybody else.She might seem insensitive when it came


    to love, she was actually quite sensitive.


    If George weren''t taking their rtionship seriously, it would devastate her! I would never allow such a


    thing to happen to my best friend!


    "I don¡¯t have time to y love games," George replied.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I stared into his ayos for a long time, and gleaned that he wasn¡¯t lying.


    It made "So, you¡¯re serious about her? You¡¯ll protect her no matter what, right?"


    "On my honor," he said with a nod.


    "Remember what you said today.Because if you dare hurt her, I will hunt you down to the ends of the


    earth no matter how powerful your family is!"


    Boswell¡¯s POV:


    The second I entered thepany, I heard many of the employees gossiping about George and Lucy.


    Rumors were spreading about in thepany that George was quarreling with his girlfriend, Lucy.


    And now, he was trying to apologize to her.I also saw the photo of them that the employees took in


    secret.


    In the photo, George was leaning against the car with a straight face, while Lucy was standing in front


    of him and scowling at him.


    Clearly, she was angry.


    George was standoffish and intimidating.


    Nobody in thepany ever dared to be angry with him.


    This photo made the rumor that Lucy was his girlfriend all the more convincing.


    The discussion in thepany¡¯s chat room was quite intense.


    "George appears to be serious this time.He¡¯s always been particr about how he separates work and


    personal life, but he¡¯s made exceptions for Lucy many times!"


    "I must say, she¡¯s quite good at leveraging resources, but I don¡¯t think she likes George that much.Last


    week, I saw her drinking with a man at a bar."


    While I was in George¡¯s office, I read the employees¡¯ private discussions one by one to him.


    Then, I asked tentatively, "Is it true? Do you really like Lucy?"


    George was currently working at his desk.He didn¡¯t even bother to look at me when he said, "No, I


    don¡¯t like her.Don¡¯t you have anything better to do, Boswell?"


    His question took me aback, and I retorted, "Indeed, I have a lot of free time at the moment.We¡¯ve


    sessfullyunched the new product.The people in the technical department can finally rest until the


    end of the New Year¡¯s vacation."


    George shot me a cold nce.


    "Sounds like you really are very free.Submit the product development n for next year to re by this


    Friday."


    The smile on my face disappeared and turned into disbelief as I looked back at him.


    "On,e on, man! Do you really have to squeeze me like that?"


    George grunted, "The nature of a capitalist is to squeeze the value out of his employees.You say that


    all the time, don¡¯t you, my friend?"


    "What? I don¡¯t say that! Jane says that a lot," I replied at once.


    Feeling that George was getting annoyed at me, I quickly came up with an excuse to escape.I would be


    an idiot if I really stayed to write the damned product development n.I had already booked a


    luxurious trip for the entire technical department in advance.


    The crow would be taking their annual leave in advance and going on a sojourn abroad.I must say, I


    must be the most generous and considerate leader in distance!


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    I went back to thew firm with Anya and Phil.


    The New Year¡¯s Eve was fast approaching, so most of thewyers who had been on business trips all


    over the world came back to submit their year-end reports.


    The merger and acquisition team led by Anya was unprecedentedly lively.


    The M&A case was going smoothly.We had basicallypleted the review of all legal processes.


    After the new year, we nned to go to Smart Technology¡¯s headquarters in New York to do our due


    diligence.


    At the group meeting, Anya briefly discussed the nning and key tasks for next year.


    As usual, she was in charge of the case, while Phil, Mattie, and I would support her.


    Once the meeting was over, we began discussing our ns for the New Year holidays.


    During every other time of the year, we were usually very busy.


    The only time we got to rx was during the New Year holidays.


    "I¡¯m going home to visit my parents," Anya said.


    Feeling down, Mattieined, "My whole family is going abroad.Ugh, it¡¯s so annoying! Traveling


    with your family is really a punishment."


    Suddenly, Phil turned to me and asked, "What about you, Helen? What¡¯s your n?"


    I shook my head and chuckled.


    "I haven¡¯t really decided yet."


    In fact, I didn¡¯t have a ce to go.My mother was hospitalized at a private hospital.


    If there weren¡¯t any special circumstances, she couldn¡¯t ept any visitors, nor could she be


    discharged from the hospital.


    "I¡¯ve already made an appointment with some friends to take a self-driven tour this year.We¡¯ll go along


    the highway and stop at random destinations.It¡¯ll be a free and fun journey, I¡¯m sure.You wannae


    with us? I can introduce some of my friends to you as well," said Phil.


    His words seemed to be hinting at something.


    Right after he said that, everyone in the office became excited.


    "You really are something, Mr.Mason!"


    "Just say yes, Helen! Phil¡¯s friends are all elites in their respective fields.Getting acquainted with them


    is no easy feat!"


    I chuckled awkwardly before replying, "I¡¯m sorry, Phil, but I get carsick easily.I don¡¯t want to throw up all


    over your car and sicken you."


    I didn¡¯t want to be a part of an office romance.


    All I wanted to do was to work hard and increase my qualifications, so that I could handle cases by


    myself and make a lot of money as soon as possible Phil didn¡¯t get mad.


    He just turned to the others and said, "Anyone who wants to take part in the road trip can tell me


    anytime, but there¡¯s only one seat remaining, guys."


    Everyone giggled and some volunteered before we started talking about something else.They didn¡¯t


    take this incident to heart

 Chapter 595: Keep You Company

    Chapter 595: Keep You Company


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    On New Year¡¯s Eve, I refused Lucy¡¯s invitation and stayed at home as usual.


    The n was to treat myself to a fancy dinner.It shouldn¡¯t be that hard to cook it anyway.


    On the Inte, I checked out recipes until I found the one for the meal I wanted.


    Then I took out the meat and vegetables in the fridge.


    Each step in cooking the meal wasid out and looked quite simple to follow.It would appear cooking


    wasn¡¯t that hard after all.


    Before I started, I was full of confidence.


    Shortly after I turned on the stove, I became overwhelmed and actually forgot what I was supposed to


    do first.


    Thanks to me, the kitchen became a disaster zone.The steak was all frizzled up, and the sink was


    blocked.


    The pots and pans were everywhere on the table.I had no idea what to do.I skipped lunch.


    So, now I was hungry, tired and exhausted.


    Finally, I sat at the dining table with the badly cooked meal, feeling awkward.


    Since I had no other option and I was quite hungry, I figured that I might as well eat some of the food I


    cooked.


    I cut the burned steak with a knife and fork.


    When I cut the steak, I found that the inside was not only uncooked, but still bloody as well.


    The negative emotions I¡¯d been trying to keep at bay surged up all at once.I curled up on the sofa and


    sniffled, the urge to cry nearly overwhelming.


    Just then, I heard the key turn in the lock.


    Someone was trying to open the door from outside.


    Who woulde to my house at this time? Lucy was at her parents¡¯, and George was in Washington


    visiting his family.


    Could it be a thief? Gripped by sudden nerves, I stood up from the sofa and went in search of a


    weapon to arm myself with.


    Secondster, I found a spanner.


    The next second, I heard a click and then the door was opened.


    Taking a deep breath, I tightened my grip on the spanner and raised it above my head.


    But before I could make a move and attack the intruder, I saw the smiling face of the man at the door.


    My hand paused in the middle of the air.It took me a long time to react.


    "You¡­ Didn¡¯t you go home to celebrate the holidays with your family?"


    "Yes, I did.And now I¡¯m back to keep youpany."


    Frowning, George took the spanner from my hand and pulled me into his arms.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Nothing.I was watching TV." I leaned against his chest and answered sulkily.


    When I saw him, my restless heart was suddenly at ease.


    "Have you had dinner?" George asked in a low voice as he caressed my hair slowly.


    At the question, my hunger reignited and I felt deeply frustrated once again.


    "I¡¯ve brought you dinner.I¡¯m going to heat it up."


    George let go of me and walked outside.


    When he returned, there was a food box in his hands.


    Without pausing, he prowled towards the kitchen.


    Then I remembered what the kitchen looked like at the moment.I rushed to the kitchen door and


    blocked his path with my body.


    "Wait a minute! I¡¯ve had dinner.I¡¯m not hungry now.Let¡¯s go and watch TV together."


    I hadn¡¯t cleaned up the kitchen yet.I couldn¡¯t let George see it!


    "What did you eat?"


    George stared at me suspiciously.


    Obviously, he didn¡¯t believe Tongue in cheek, I murmured, "Steak.Really, I¡¯m not hungry at all."


    "Well, I am.Now move.I¡¯ll heat the dishes."


    George was unmoved by my exnation and insisted on entering the kitchen.I shook my head and


    refused to let him enter.


    The kitchen was very messy right now and he was sure to be angry if he saw it in the state it was in.


    "Why won¡¯t you let me in? Is there someone hiding in the kitchen? Helen, tell me what¡¯s really going on


    here." George narrowed his gaze and stared at me intently.


    When I saw his upromising stance and his narrowed gaze, I felt so guilty that I silently moved


    aside to let him in.


    George marched into the kitchen with purpose and I stayed by the door, nervously awaiting his


    reaction.


    As expected, George¡¯s roar came from the kitchen the next second.


    "Helen! What have you done?!" I leaned against the door frame and looked inside.


    The sink was blocked and something suspicious floated in it.


    Pots and pans covered every surface and there was burnt food residue in the fry pan.


    Vegetables and meat were scattered on the table.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Some were cut into chunks while others were still intact.


    When I saw that George was only getting angrier, his gaze zing, I tried to defend myself.


    "I tried to stop you from seeing this, but you insisted oning in."


    "Shut up!" He was putting on gloves, ready to clean up the kitchen.


    "Don¡¯t be angry."


    The kitchen was small and messy.I didn¡¯t dare to go in, so I stood at the door and persuaded him in a


    low voice.


    George red at me, put the food box on the dining table, and said fiercely.


    "Wait here."


    Then he went into the kitchen to clean.I stood at the door and looked inside.


    Gaorge was tall and slim.His shoulders were broad and his waist narrow.He was wearing a shirt and


    suit pants today.


    Now the sleeves of his shirt were rolled up, revealing his slender and strong arms.


    Lowering his head, he began to clean up my mess.He shouldn¡¯t be doing such menial tasks like a


    housewife, but the scene was surprisingly harmonious.


    Housework was difficult for me, but he did it in an orderly manner.


    Twenty minutester, the kitchen was clean again.


    After cleaning up, he heated the dishes he brought and put them on the dining table.


    It was a rich dinner.I picked up a spoonful and had a taste.


    Rich vor burst on my tongue and the aroma filled my nose.


    A smile pulled at my lips.


    "Is this from your family¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve dinner?" I asked.


    "No.I asked the cook to cook it specially.Were you going to starve yourself if I hadn¡¯t returned tonight?"


    he asked viciously as he served me some more food.


    Knowing I¡¯d been caught, I coughed awkwardly and admitted, "Yes.I¡¯m used to it."


    "It¡¯s a bad habit.Don¡¯t do that again."


    George put down his fork and ordered seriously.


    "You are so overbearing."


    I frowned at him in annoyance.


    George chuckled and his face softened.


    Under the warm light, he looked kind and gentle.


    "Why didn¡¯t you stay with your family? Are they fine with you leaving so abruptly? What made you


    return all of a sudden?"


    I didn¡¯t know much about George¡¯s family.I only knew that he came from a rich family.


    Such a family must have many rules.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter.I have had dinner with them.Do you have any ns for the rest of your holidays?"


    I shook my head.


    "No.I¡¯m going to rest at home.I¡¯ll be very busy after we get back to work."


    "Well, eat quickly.I¡¯ll take you out after dinner."


    He picked up some food and put them into my te.


    "Where are we going?"


    "You¡¯ll know when you get there."


    Once my stomach was full, all the frustration from earlier disappeared.I also realized a very pertinent


    fact.


    Everyone had their own specialties and weaknesses.It was not a big deal if I couldn¡¯t cook.


    After all, there was no such rule that girls must be able to cook.

 Chapter 596: Happy New Year

    Chapter 596: Happy New Year


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    After washing the dishes, George walked out of the kitchen and said, "Go and change your clothes."


    I got up from the sofa, changed my clothes and went out with George happily.


    The street in the suburb was nearly devoid of cars.


    George drove us downtown.


    Compared with the suburb near my home, the city center was very lively with many peopleing and


    going on the street.


    Atst, George parked the car in the garage of a high-endmunity and took my hand as we walked


    into the elevator.


    "We¡¯re going to your home?" I asked btedly.


    "Yeah."


    Ever since we became romantically involved, George had been the one who came to my house and


    stayed over without invitation.I had never been to his house.


    And today, he took me to his home.


    Many things were self-evident.


    The elevator went up to the top floor.


    When we walked out of the elevator, we had a broad view of the New York City.


    George stood at the door, fiddling with the door lock.


    Then he grabbed my hand and pressed my finger on the fingerprint lock several times until the voice


    prompt announced that the fingerprint had been recorded.


    Then he grabbed my shoulders and positioned my face in front of the camera on the lock so that my


    face could be recorded and recognized.He didn¡¯t let go of me until the voice prompt announced that it


    was done.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Your fingerprints and facial recognition have been recorded.From now on, you cane and go as


    you like."


    He opened the door and led me into the apartment.I thought this was the house he lived in, but it was


    empty save for a few basic decorations.


    There was no furniture in the house at all.


    My lips turned down in a frown, disappointment clouding my face.It turned out that this was not his real


    home.


    On one side of the living room was a huge French window, and on the other side was an open-air


    balcony.No matter where I stood, I could see the night scene of the whole city.


    A house in this location and of this type must cost an astronomical amount.


    There was no way I would be able to afford this ce in my life.


    Outside the window, there were gorgeous fireworks blooming on the huge electronic screen of a tall


    building in the distance.


    In the square below, people were shouting the countdown in unison.


    When they counted to , George hugged me from behind and whispered in my ear, "Happy New Year,


    Helen."


    The fireworks on the electronic screen shone brightly and the light fell on my face from time to time.


    "Happy New Year."


    We stood on the terrace and enjoyed thefort of each other¡¯s embrace.


    Even though we were very high up, we could still hear the sound of merriment from the square in the


    distance.


    All of a sudden, George grabbed my shoulder and turned me around.He lowered his head and kissed


    me deeply.


    Then he wrapped me in his coat and held me tightly.


    After a long time, when the tip of my tongue was numb and I was almost out of breath, he released me.


    "Helen, can you decorate this house? You can design it whichever way you like."


    His voice was hoarse, and his eyes were as soft as water, waiting for my answer.


    The meaning of his words was clear enough.I could decorate it ording to my preferences before


    moving in.I leaned in his arms and shook my head.


    "I don¡¯t have a good taste and I don¡¯t have the energy.I¡¯m very busy with work."


    Although my house was in the suburb and it was not big, my mom and I had decorated it together.It


    was very cozy and gave me a great sense of security.


    The thought of moving out of that ce never once crossed my mind.


    "It¡¯s close to thepany.You can save a lot of time when youmute," he murmured softly, trying to


    cajole me.


    "You want to keep me?"


    I was kidding.


    George didn¡¯t answer my question directly.


    Instead, he asked, "Is that okay?"


    "No.I¡¯m sorry."


    I lowered my head to hide the expression on my face.I was having mixed feelings.


    George¡¯s intentions were a mystery to me.


    Did he want us to keep our rtionship strictly sexual? Or did he want to be my boyfriend? Although I


    had no clue what George¡¯s thoughts were, I knew my feelings had changed during the course of our


    friends with benefits rtionship.


    Even though George had all but asked me to move in, he still hadn¡¯t rified our rtionship. But I


    didn¡¯t have the guts to broach the subject.I was afraid that I would be setting myself up for


    disappointment.


    Actually, I was going to leave things as they were.


    As long as I didn¡¯t rock the boat, then we could maintain our current status quo.


    And with those words, Iforted myself.


    But no amount of consoling words could chase away the twisty feeling in my gut.


    A sigh escaped George¡¯s lips, but he didn¡¯t say a word.He held me in his arms for a while longer before


    we left the house.


    There was no furniture in the house, so we couldn¡¯t stay the night.


    George drove us back to my house.


    By the time we returned, I was so tired that all I wanted to do was to go to bed.However, the second I


    stretched out on the bed, a tall figure hovered above me.


    The buttons of his shirt had been unbuttoned, exposing his chest, and his warm breath engulfed me.


    Before I could react, George leaned down and kissed me.His tongue gained entry into my mouth and in


    a matter of seconds, our tongues started dueling.


    "Hmm¡­"


    His kiss was so deep that I could hardly breathe.My hands were against his chest, but he grabbed hold


    of them and raised my hands above my head.


    With his free hand, he took off my clothes and my plump breasts were exposed to the slightly cold air.I


    trembled slightly and my nipples stood erect.


    He buried his face in my chest and nuzzled my nipples.


    In turn, he sucked and licked them until I was out of my mind with pleasure.


    George showed me how skillful he was in bed.


    While one hand palmed my nipple and his teeth worried the other, his free hand reached into my skirt


    and cupped me through my underwear.


    It was sensory overload.I writhed and moaned, unsure how to process the sensations.


    My private parts gushed with fluid, expressing very clearly that I loved what he was doing to me.


    George chuckled and whispered in my ear, "Baby, you are wet¡­"


    A sense of shame welled up in me, but it did nothing to stop the fluid flowing out.


    My cheeks were hot, but my shame had nothing on my desires.


    I writhed frantically and spread my legs, but when George still failed to take the hint, I growled thickly,


    "George,e in¡­"


    "What? Where to go? Huh?"


    George¡¯s slender fingers trailed along the edges of my underwear until he was pushing my legs even


    farther apart.He stared down with dark eyes at my exposed private parts.


    Instinctively, I tried to close my legs, but George¡¯s hand held my knee immobile.


    He lifted the leg he held captive and ced it on his shoulder.


    With his free hand, he took off his trousers and revealed his shaft to my greedy eyes.


    "Babe, you haven¡¯t told me yet," his voice was a deep rasp and it took a minute for me to understand


    him.


    The longer I stared at his erect shaft, the deeper I fell into lust and lost any ability to think.I became so


    wet that I drenched the bed sheet under me.I was so aroused that I wanted to get him to make love to


    me immediately.


    Voice tinged with lust and shame, i rumbled, "I want your dick¡­ Pounding into my hole¡­."My words


    had a visceral effect on George.


    He shuddered and his eyes darkened with lust.


    "Baby, if you want it so badly, then I will satisfy you right away."


    As he spoke, he covered my body with his, his hips pushing my legs wider.


    Then slowly, I felt him pushing inside, one slow inch at a time.


    My natural fluid acted as lube and made his entry less painful than it was earlier.He was very gentle


    with me.


    After he was fully sheathed, he waited patiently for me to adjust to his size.


    When he felt that I was ready for him, he gripped my waist in both hands and began to move.


    At first, he moved slowly because he was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.


    His pupils were dted with lust, and there was a fine sheen of sweat beading across his forehead from


    the force of his restraint.


    As much as I loved the fact that he was trying to be gentle, I wanted more.I raised my buttocks and


    cantered my hips.My invitation was clear as day and George¡¯s eyes turned red.


    He bared his teeth on a growl and sped up furiously.


    The force with which he pounded into me had me shuddering.


    Small moans escaped my mouth and soon, the bed started groaning as loud as me.


    I started tightening on him and the force of his movements turned painful.


    "Ouch¡­"


    He snorted and pped me on the buttock.


    "You need to rx.You¡¯re gripping me too tight."


    Abruptly, he stopped pistoning into me.


    Then he pulled out of me slowly, but before I could catch my breath, he pushed back into me in a single


    thrust.He repeated the motion a few times, and each time he filled me to the hilt, it felt like he was


    reaching deep into my heart.


    "Ohhh¡­ George, be gentle¡­ "


    My delicate vagina was hit hard.He pistoned faster and faster until my legs started trembling.


    The pleasure was so sharp and acute that it was bordering on the edge of painful.


    My world turned a brilliant white, my breath seizing as my orgasm burst out me with the force of a .


    A secondter, he leaned forward with a loud groan as hot liquid filled my vagina.He buried his face in


    my neck and panted.


    The only sound in the room was our loud pants as we both came down from the high we had been


    riding.


    A whileter, he got out of bed and carried me to the bathroom.


    Surprisingly, he still had an erection.It would appear that one round of sex was not enough to sate his


    desires at all.


    So we had another round in the bathroom again.


    By the time we came out, it was already dawn.


    We went to sleep in each other¡¯s arms and didn¡¯t wake again until it was noon.


    George opened his eyes and stared straight into my eyes.


    The sunshine filtered in through the window and shone on his face, which made me feel warm.


    "Happy New Year, Helen."


    He leaned forward and kissed my forehead.


    Last night at the New Year¡¯s Eve countdown, he had said it.


    Now was the first day of the New Year and it was a new beginning.


    "Happy New Year," I replied with a smile.

 Chapter 597: I Will Miss You

    Chapter 597: I Will Miss You


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    George and I stayed at home for two days. On the third day, he told me that he nned to go back to


    Washington.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Grandpa told me to go back. I¡¯ve booked a flight ticket for tonight.¡±


    Even though I wasn¡¯t expecting him to spend his entire holidays with me, my heart still sank when he


    said that he was leaving


    Thereafter, he took me out for grocery shopping. Within less than an hour, the shopping cart was filled


    with all sorts of food. Seeing that he still intended on picking stuff up, I immediately stepped forward to


    stop him.


    ¡°Are you nning to hoard food until next year? When do you think we¡¯ll be able to finish all these up?¡±


    ¡°Just keep them at home as reserves. I won¡¯t be able to stay with you for the next few days, so you¡¯ll


    have to make do with these groceries. I¡¯ll eat with you again when I get back.¡±


    George put a few more items into our cart, wheeled it to the cashier, and paid the bill. Once we got


    home, he put all the food he bought in order. By the time he finished, my fridge was filled with food.


    ¡°Will you be okay on your own?¡± he asked abruptly.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be fine. I¡¯m not a child,¡± I answered confidently. Everything would be fine as long as I didn¡¯t


    try to cook.


    ¡°When ites to taking care of yourself, you¡¯re a bit like a child,¡± George bantered.. I wanted to refute


    him, but before I could utter a word, he had already pulled me into his embrace.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to return as soon as possible. I¡¯m really worried you might set the kitchen on fire again.¡±


    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t set the kitchen on fire!¡± I said, ring at him. He stroked my hair before letting go of me.


    And then, he walked to the kitchen.


    After cooking some dishes, he stashed them into the refrigerator, and marked the time for three meals a


    day.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made something for you for tomorrow and the day after that. It won¡¯t be easy ordering takeout


    during the holidays. I¡¯m worried you might starve to death.¡±


    ¡°I can take care of myself just fine. Quit worrying.¡± I replied listlessly. He shook his head in response.


    Thereafter, he went to the bathroom to take a shower. Once he got out of the bathroom, he hugged me


    again and kissed me for a long time before letting me go


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I walked him to the parking lot. As I watched him walk to his car, I suddenly felt an indescribable


    sadness


    Just then, George stopped in his tracks, turned around, strode towards me, and wrapped me in his tight


    embrace.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna miss you, Helen.¡± I hugged him back, wanting to tell him just how much I¡¯d miss him, too. But


    before I could speak, he said to me, ¡°Would you like toe with me?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand how I felt at the moment, but my heart was filled with sweetness. This was the first


    time that I had truly experienced the feeling of love which Lucy described to me.


    But then, the rational part of my mind told me that I couldn¡¯t go with him. I looked up at him and said,


    ¡°You should go. But when youe back, I have something to tell you.¡±


    I had been thinking a lot about our rtionship. If George still wouldn¡¯t give me a clear answer as to


    what the nature of our rtionship was, I¡¯d take the initiative to ask him. I hated the fact that I had to


    guess what he thought about me every single day. It was better to make things clear now than to get


    ourselves hurt in the end.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you say it now?¡± asked George.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just talk about it when youe back, okay?¡± I patted him on the back and let go of his hand.


    ¡°You should go now. If you dy any longer, you¡¯re going to bete.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I have something to tell you when I get back as well.¡± Finally, George let me go and drove away. I


    didn¡¯t go home until his car disappeared from my sight. At this moment, the house felt so empty, and so


    was my heart.


    George¡¯s POV:


    After getting off the ne, I saw a message from Boswell that read, ¡°Did you go to Washington to


    apany your grandpa? Jane just arrived there and she¡¯s nning to fly back to New York. You


    should ask her if she¡¯s at the airport. She hasn¡¯t been back for many years. Look after her, okay?¡±


    Before I could reply, Jane called me. The sound of herughter resonated from the phone. ¡°Turn around,


    silly! I¡¯m right behind you.¡±


    When I turned around, I saw her pushing a cart along with several suitcases on it and was walking


    towards me. Jane waved at me with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Wee back!¡± I approached her with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m finally back!¡± Jane sighed. She left her luggage cart to me and walked beside me while


    carrying only her purse. Jane had always been a minimalist. Her clothes were simple, yet they brought


    out a certain elegant chan, which was just like her design concept. Objectively speaking, she was a


    capable, intellectual, and sexy woman.


    When we walked out of the airport, a gust of cold wind blew past us, causing her to shiver. ¡°I seem to


    remember that it used to be warmer during winter at home. Has the weather cooled downtely?¡±


    ¡°You really haven¡¯t been back for a long time, huh? You should make it a habit to check the weather


    forecast before setting out.¡± I was wearing a ck overcoat, so I didn¡¯t feel cold at all.


    Meanwhile, Jane was standing next to me with folded arms. Her face had gotten a little red because of


    the cold wind. When she finally couldn¡¯t stand it, she opened the suitcase at the very top and took out a


    ck scarf. After she put it on, she looked much better. We chatted for a while until the taxi arrived.


    ¡°I¡¯ll escort you to the hotel first.¡± I pushed the luggage cart to the trunk. The driver got off and helped me


    carry the suitcases.


    ¡°Okay. Thanks!¡± Jane nced at the taxi driver and said, ¡°Seems like you¡¯re trying to keep a low profile


    while you¡¯re here. Boswell said he wanted to arrange a driver and some more secretaries for you, but


    you refused both.¡±


    ¡°We have a driver back at thepany, and he can drive me around on important asions.


    Otherwise, I prefer driving myself. And I don¡¯t need more secretaries. Having Chana is enough for me.¡±


    I was never a material man, not to mention I was used to keeping a low profile because of my family


    background. Jane opened the door and was about to get in the car.


    ¡°Chana is abroad. It¡¯s not convenient for you tomunicate with each other from two entirely different


    time zones.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± I smiled and followed her into the car.


    After escorting Jane to the hotel, I took a cab home. The vi was quiet. Only themps on the walls


    were still lit. I thought my grandpa had fallen asleep by now, but the second I entered the house and


    before I could even put down my luggage, he showed up and said loudly, ¡°You¡¯re finally back, you little


    brat!¡± .


    After putting my luggage down, I hugged him and bantered, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t Ie here? You¡¯re here,


    after all!¡±

 Chapter 598: Marry A Girl Of Your Class

    Chapter 598: Marry A Girl Of Your ss


    George¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Good to see that you¡¯ve matured, George,¡± Grandpa remarked as he looked at me intently. I was hardly


    home and he was on a vacation in Hawaii when I came back a few days ago. So technically speaking,


    we hadn¡¯t seen each other for quite some time now. Just then, my parents, Morton and Erin Affleck,


    came out of their bedroom.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t praise him too much, or else he¡¯ll be cocky,¡± said my mother. She walked towards me


    and sat beside me. Even though she said that, I could see the pride and joy in her eyes. My father, on


    the other hand, was wearing a long face.


    ¡°The driver saw you leave with a girl when he arrived to pick you up. Is he telling the truth?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± my mother asked nervously.


    ¡°Do you have a girlfriend now? Most women out there are cold and calcting gold diggers. Do not trust


    them easily!¡± Even though their tones weren¡¯t particrly stone, I could tell that they were interrogating


    me, and it was making me feel very ufortable.


    ¡°Jane is my colleague and business partner. She¡¯s not the cold and calcting woman like you think she


    is,¡± I exined with a frown.


    After hearing my exnation, my parents seemed more relieved.


    ¡°George, I know that you¡¯re a cautious man, so we¡¯ve never interfered in your career nning. But, what


    worries me the most is your marriage. If you¡¯re ready to get married, you need to marry a girl of your


    ss!¡± My mother added.


    ¡°Mom, your view on marriage is very outdated,¡± I argued. I couldn¡¯t believe that my mother would even


    subscribe to such rotten ideas.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough. It¡¯s gettingte. Go to bed!¡± Grandpa shouted. Silence ensued in the living room. Not


    daring to say another word, my parents went upstairs. As I watched them go upstairs, I finally breathed a


    sigh of relief.


    ¡°Grandpa, let me walk you to your bedroom. You should get some rest.¡± My bedroom was next to my


    grandfather¡¯s. Back when I was a child, my parents were always busy, flying from one city to another. I


    lived with my grandfather my entire childhood, so I was very much attached to him.


    It wasn¡¯t until I went to junior high that my parents finally realized that they should fulfill their


    responsibilities as parents. Thus, wherever they went, be it for work or otherwise, they took me with


    them.


    However, a close parent-child rtionship wasn¡¯t something that could happen overnight. They were still


    very busy at work. There were times that I couldn¡¯t even see them for two weeks in a row. Living with my


    parents after years of estrangement only made me feel like I was an orphan.


    As time passed by, I became more and more independent. Even when Iter spent years studying


    abroad alone, I managed to adapt to my environment quickly.


    The next day, I yed chess with my grandfather in the study. My waist and my entire back were aching,


    but my grandfather seemed as spry as ever. He didn¡¯t even look exhausted at all! That evening, my


    father came into the room. ¡°Dad, Mr. Todd has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Okay, tell him toe here,¡± said Grandpa. I thought that they¡¯d be having a business discussion, so I


    stood up to leave.


    ¡°Sounds like I should leave you two alone, Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? You don¡¯t have to go, boy. Just sit where you are. What happened to the Todd family has


    provoked quite the discussion among the public. Young ones like you have more ideas than old dogs like


    us. Perhaps you might be able to help us,¡± Grandpa responded, stopping me from going.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll stay then,¡± I replied.


    Frankly speaking, I¡¯d rather not get involved in this matter, but I didn¡¯t have any choice but to listen to


    Grandpa. Pretty soon, an old man the same age as my grandfather came in. It was Mr. Todd. I greeted


    him before sitting back down. One look at him and I could tell that he was troubled. He was sighing with


    resignation as well. Jax Todd, his grandson, was just as dejected.


    Jax was several years older than me. As the pride of the Todd family, he had beenposed and level-


    headed since childhood, and his career had been going pretty well. But unfortunately, his marriage broke


    his grandfather¡¯s heart.


    Thereafter, they told us the whole story. Jax¡¯s wife was eight years younger than him, and she was a


    flight attendant born to an ordinary family. They fell in love at first sight when they met on a ne.


    Despite his family¡¯s wishes, he married her. If the woman was behaving properly, the Todds probably


    would¡¯ve acknowledged their marriage. Jax was a grown man, after all. He knew what he wanted, and it


    was impossible for his family to interfere with his love life.


    However, his wife had an affair with another man after marrying Jax. The worst part about it was the fact


    that the paparazzi had taken intimate photos of her and her secret lover and posted them online.


    The Todd family valued their reputation greatly. For generations, they had never been involved in such


    scandals, so they had no experience in dealing with a crisis like this one. Thus, Mr. Todd came here


    today to ask my grandfather for help and advice.


    ¡°The social circle of rich and powerful families is small. Gossip will spread pretty soon. And I¡¯m sure that


    others are already gloating over the misfortune of my family. If I had known this would happen, I never


    would have agreed to their marriage.¡± Mr. Todd scowled, heaving a deep sigh.


    My grandfather didn¡¯t say a word until they had finished talking.


    ¡°So, what do you think, George?¡± he asked.


    I shook my head in response. Honestly, I had no idea how to pull the Todd family out of this crisis. The


    press had provided incriminating evidence to prove the adultery of Jax¡¯s wife. There was no way the


    Todd family could turn the tables now.


    All they could do was to swallow the bitter pill. Mr. Todd heaved another sigh. My grandfather refused to


    let the matter go. I could tell that he must be testing me.


    ¡°Dealing with onlinements is tricky. The opinion of the public is bound to have a negative effect on


    theirpany¡¯s stock price. So, I¡¯ll ask you again, George; how are they going to get out of this


    situation?¡± he asked again. .


    ¡°Their interest in the matter won¡¯tst that long. After some time, their focus will be shifted to another hot


    topic. The best way to deal with scathingments online is to y it cool and keep a low profile.


    Because any response youe up with will only draw more attention to the affair,¡± I responded after


    giving it a clear analysis.


    ¡°I agree with your opinion, George. I¡¯ll have my men do it.¡± Mr. Todd nodded in agreement. We kept on


    talking for a while longer before he and Jax left. Grandpa asked me to stay for another minute.


    ¡°George, let Jax¡¯s problem serve as a warning to you. Remember to marry an educated, amiable, and


    decent woman. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up getting our family into hot water,¡± he exhorted.


    ¡°I understand,¡± I replied.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I knew fully well regarding the intricacies of my marriage and my family. I also knew that men with evil


    intentions were always keeping an eye on me because of my identity. Anything that I did wrong could be


    used against not only on me, but also my family.


    That was why I always avoided mentioning that I was from the Affleck family in public ces I swore to


    myself never to make use of my family¡¯s name nor bring shame lot

 Chapter 599: A Blind Date

    Chapter 599: A Blind Date


    George¡¯s POV:


    After dinner, I video called Helen. She was leaning against the head of the bed. Truly, she looked elegant


    with her wet hair dripping in the soft, warm light.


    The cockles of my heart seemed to warm up as I looked at her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked casually. I knew that if I didn¡¯t take the initiative to contact her, then she


    wouldn¡¯t have contacted me.


    ¡°I just took a shower and I am getting ready for bed,¡± Helen replied while drying her tresses with a towel.


    Her movements were unrushed and I could see that the pajamas she was wearing were rather


    conservative. However, my attention was drawn to the diamond-like droplets of water gently falling off the


    tips of her hair against her delicate and beautiful corbone. Images of me hugging and kissing her


    passionately shed through my mind. ¡°Oh!¡± I replied in a low, hoarse voice.


    I secretly admired her without saying anything. Neither of us spoke again for a while. Helen kept drying


    her hair and then suddenly asked, ¡°When will you being back to New York?¡±


    ¡°In a few days.¡±


    I had promised to apany my grandpa to have a physical examination and to meet several of my


    friends. A technology exhibition was scheduled to take ce in Washington in a few days¡¯ time and Jane


    and I were invited to participate in it.


    Therefore, I would still be around for at least a week.


    ¡°I¡¯ll also have to go back to work by then.¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    The next few days were pretty busy. My main schedule was to apany my grandpa to meet a whole


    lot of people with different agendas. Sometimes, my grandpa would send me on his behalf to represent


    him.


    One day, out of the blue, my mother asked me apany her to a lunch party. It wasn¡¯t too much of a


    big deal for me so I agreed. Before I returned, I had been mentally prepared to attend all kinds of social


    asions with my grandpa and my parents so that I could make them proud.


    In return, they would not interfere in my personal life in the following year. My mother had booked a


    French restaurant. As soon as I walked in, I noticed a young woman, roughly my age, sitting at the table.


    It didn¡¯t take me long to realize that my mother had arranged a blind date for me!


    In particr, after a few introductory words, my mother left with her mother on the pretext of needing to


    use the washroom. I was now convinced that this was indeed a blind date.


    I frowned inwardly and nced at her indifferently. The woman looked at me gracefully with a light smile


    on her face.


    ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t catch my name just now. I am Josie Burke. I¡¯m so pleased to see you again.¡±


    I caught the punch of her words and asked, ¡°Josie Burke? See me again?¡± I couldn¡¯t for the life of me


    remember seeing her before, but judging by her tone, she was familiar with me.


    ¡°Yes, we went to the same kindergarten as children and also in the same ss in the first grade of


    primary school. But then, when my father was transferred to a new ce of work, we moved away,¡± Josie


    exined with a warm smile


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I don¡¯t remember.¡± I answered honestly because I genuinely had no memory of it. Her


    surname was somewhat familiar though. It reminded me of someone who had worked for my grandpa


    many years ago.


    ¡°No problem. Just remember me from today on.¡± Josie still smiled, as if she was not angry with my


    indifference. She seemed pretty cool in spite of my abrupt answer.


    In my mother¡¯s eyes, Josie¡¯s identity was perfect future daughter-inw material for her. She met all my


    mother¡¯s expectations. After all, for my mother, it was a marriage between families of equal social and


    economic status. Therefore, there was no need for Josie to fawn on anyone.


    Her identity was sufficient and spoke for itself. I was in no mood to engage in useless banter, so I turned


    to enjoy my foie gras,pletely ignoring Josie. Seriously, I behaved as if she didn¡¯t even exist. This


    was mystpromise. Silence was myst respect for my mother¡¯s secret arrangement of the blind


    date.


    My mother had to be grateful that I didn¡¯t say anything rude to Josie in a moment of irritation. I couldn¡¯t


    pretend to be interested while I was really not. I was even losing my smile, my politeness and my


    patience. At first, she tried to find some random topics to talk about, but I was a person of few words.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Besides, I was in an awful mood, so our conversation was far from pleasant. Finally, the smile at the


    corners of her mouth faded. Josie red at me and questioned me harshly, ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°I apologize. I had no idea about this blind date in advance. I¡¯ll talk to my mother when we get back.¡± I put


    down my knife and fork roughly and showed her my stubborn attitude. Shock and disdain enveloped her


    face. Josie asked in disbelief,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like me?¡± I shook my head and exined patiently, ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean. I just didn¡¯t


    expect to go on a blind date. It has nothing to do with who you are. This is not about you. It¡¯s about me.


    Don¡¯t take it personally.¡±


    ¡°You are the first person who dares to refuse me,¡± Josie sneered and spat in an arrogant tone. I asked


    indifferently,


    ¡°Really? Well, I¡¯m honored! If you want, I will tell my mother that you don¡¯t like me. In that way, I will


    spare you the embarrassment.¡± I thought I had made it clear enough to her that I was not interested.


    Hell, I was even prepared to cook up a story for my mother to let her save face. If she had any sense at


    all, she would understand that I was refusing her and she should let it go.


    However, Josie suddenly burst into peals ofughter. She rested her chin on one hand and stared at me


    with burning eyes.


    ¡°No need. I have a heavy crush on you. There are lots of simps on the street but I don¡¯t like any of them.


    Hey, but now that I have seen a tough one, of course I like it! I want you.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± What she thought or wanted had nothing to do with me. Anyway, I had said my piece and


    was not at all ttered by her bold words. Just as I was about to leave, a familiar voice came from


    behind.


    ¡°Honey, what are you doing here?¡±


    I raised my head and met Jane¡¯s gaze. She walked over and sat down beside me. Then she picked up


    the knife and fork I had used and was about to eat with it. She tried to portray that we were so intimate


    that we didn¡¯t mind using each other¡¯s knives and forks. I scoffed and took the knife and fork back from


    her hands.


    ¡°Take another set.¡± Before Jane could object, I requested the waiter to bring new cutlery. Josie stared at


    Jane with a sulky face and bluntly asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Neither Jane nor I answered her. Jane just


    gulped down the food. The atmosphere froze yet again. Josie picked up her bag and left in a huff.


    ¡°A blind date?¡± Jane asked, finally raising her head from her food. ¡°Yes.¡± I didn¡¯t offer too much of details


    and continued to eat. Jane gloated and teased, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to end up with a blind date. That girl


    is quite beautiful. Did your family introduce you to her? I think you are of equal social and economic


    status. Don¡¯t you like her?¡±


    I intentionally didn¡¯t answer her question. Jane said slowly, ¡°I wonder what kind of woman would make


    you happy.¡±

 Chapter 600: Do You Like Someone

    Chapter 600: Do You Like Someone


    George¡¯s POV:


    After eating, I sent Jane back to the hotel before driving home. For some reason, I had a bad feeling


    when I got home. I felt a storm brewing. Sure enough, as soon as I walked through the door, an unknown


    object flew at me and fell at my feet. It was my mother¡¯s phone. Its screen cracked due to the impact.


    ¡°Huh. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d have the nerve toe back home. You¡¯ve really embarrassed me this time.


    And now, I don¡¯t have a face to show to the Burke family. If you didn¡¯t want to go on a blind date, you


    should¡¯ve told me earlier. But, no. You had to humiliate me. You even called another woman and


    embarrassed Josie on purpose. What were you thinking?!¡± my mother bellowed, her eyes red in anger.


    Truth be told, I did not expect that Jane would appear. It was not true that I called her. But thanks to her,


    Josie finally stopped pestering me. Unlike my mother, I remained calm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to Burke family tomorrow morning to apologize. But just this once. Don¡¯t arrange blind dates for


    me again. I have my own ns.¡± My mother took a deep breath to calm herself down. Once she got


    ahold of herself, she turned to look at me again.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded in agreement. I supposed that nothing would go wrong.


    ¡°George, don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m d that you have ns for your love life. But I don¡¯t see why you


    can¡¯t have blind dates just because of it. Who knows, maybe you¡¯ll meet the woman for you because of


    me? Feelings can be developed.¡± My mother tried to persuade me that going on blind dates was a good


    idea.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t have time and energy to build a rtionship with someone I don¡¯t like. I know what I want,


    and I believe love is the framework of marriage. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll eventually find someone I like. These blind


    dates are just a waste of time,¡± I said with conviction.


    ¡°What kind of woman do you like then? I¡¯ll help you find her,¡± my mother asked tentatively, still unwilling


    to drop the topic. She was an open book, so I saw her intentions right away. She was making


    concessions, but she still refused to let me be. In short, she was trying to manipte me into obeying


    her. Then, she would meddle with my life and marriage.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I already have someone I like,¡± I briefly exined. All of a sudden, my mother, who


    had just calmed down, fumed in anger once again.


    ¡°Who is it? Is it Jane, the one who ruined your blind date today? As far as I know, she came from an


    iplete family. It¡¯s okay if you just want to have some fun, but I won¡¯t let you marry her.¡±


    My heart sank. In a fit of anger, I walked up to my mother and queried, ¡°Did you have her hopieroou Do


    You Like Someone investigated? Let¡¯s put aside the fact that she and I are just good friends. Let¡¯s say


    we¡¯re really in a rtionship. How could you have her investigated?¡±


    My mother did not seem to take my words seriously. She even let out a snort and scoffed, ¡°Why does it


    matter? I¡¯m your mother. I have the right to butt in on your rtionship! And by the way, I heard a rumor


    about you and that Lucy girl in thepany. I¡¯ve seen her photos. I can tell from a nce that she¡¯s not


    your type. But if you¡¯re just fooling around with her, you do you.¡±


    Did she really investigate Lucy? A chill ran down my back at the thought of this.


    ¡°Who else did you have investigated?¡± I coldly asked.


    Guilt shed across my mother¡¯s eyes. I thought she woulde clean, but she remained as stubborn


    as a mule. ¡°Only her. And for your information, I only did it for your sake and the Affleck family. You can


    flirt with women as much as you want, but you can only marry someone of our social rank. You saw what


    happened to Jax Todd yourself. Have you learnt nothing?¡± I was at a loss for words when I heard my


    mother¡¯s words.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    There had always been a gap between us, And now, she just proved that it was insurmountable. My


    mother was born into a noble family, so ssification ording to social status was the norm.


    What was more, after marrying into the Affleck family, the concept was instilled in her personality. I


    realized this when I was in high school. Therefore, I went to study abroad and started my own business


    to break away from the shackles of my family. I never asked them for help and tried my best to stand up


    on my own feet.


    Because of this, I did not expect that my parents would wish to interfere with my personal affairs.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. You might be my mother, but you can¡¯t meddle in my life. There¡¯s a fine line between being


    protective and controlling. Don¡¯t cross it.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so worked up? I just want you to go on a blind date! Don¡¯t be selfish. Have your forgotten


    that you¡¯re the heir of the Affleck family?!¡±


    ¡°I have nothing else to say to you.¡± I turned around and left as soon as I finished speaking. In the


    evening, Grandpa and I walked along theke. I was silent the whole time.


    Meanwhile, I could sense that he was watching me. He must have heard about the quarrel between my


    mother and me. Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks and asked, ¡°Do you really have someone you like?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered without hesitation. I had no ns of hiding my rtionship with Helen from my


    grandfather. Funnily enough, although we were in a rtionship, we had not reached the point where we


    had met each other¡¯s parents. I could not help but sigh as I thought of her. I could not figure out what she


    was thinking, so I wasn¡¯t sure how to tell her how I felt about her. My grandfather nodded.


    ¡°Take her home. I want to see her.¡±


    ¡°I will, but just not now.¡±


    After a while, Grandpa and I were finally on the way back home. While we were walking, he turned to me


    and earnestly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at your parents for interfering in your personal affairs. They just love


    you so much. In their eyes, you¡¯re still their child. They¡¯re smart and capable, but their emotions get a


    hold of them sometimes, especially when ites to you.¡±


    I just pursed my lips and said nothing. I knew better than anyone else how much my parents loved me.


    But of course, there should be a limit to everything. If they went beyond that, things would change


    between us, no matter how deep their love and how pure their intention was.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been independent since you were a child. In all honesty, I never expected you to follow all of our


    ns. In my opinion, it¡¯s better if your future wife is of our social rank. But if not, I won¡¯t force you. At the


    end of the day, I just want you to be happy. I only have one thing to ask you, though. Her family must be


    clean and honest, and she has to be a good person. She can¡¯t bring disgrace to our family. Now, George,


    is that too much to ask for?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not,¡± I replied with a solemn smile. As people say, ¡°the older, the wiser¡±. My grandfather¡¯s words


    were irrefutable. Thankfully, my mother did not force me to go on blind dates again.


    As I didn¡¯t have to entertain her anymore, I yed chess, climbed mountains, and strolled with my


    grandfather as usual. Once the holidays were over and mostpanies had already resumed their


    businesses, I returned to my work. I went to the technology exhibition with Jane.


    As I had to attend several industry meetingster, I had to postpone the trip back to New York. Boswell


    was in charge of Zhester Technology while I was gone. One evening, Boswell, Jane, and I had a video


    conference.


    ¡°Jane, it¡¯s been days since you arrived at Washington with George. Aren¡¯t you gonnae to New York


    to see me?¡± Jane chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to New York in a few days. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Really? Is Jane Campbell, the chief product designer of Zhester Technology, finally willing to reveal her


    mysterious veil?¡±

 Chapter 601: Welcome Back

    Chapter 601: Wee Back


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    Even though the holidays were over, George had still not yet returned. He seemed very busy, but we


    would video chat every night without fail. When I returned to work in thew office, I was consumed by


    work.


    As soon as Mattie came back from abroad after a trip with her parents, she began to bore all her


    colleagues with details of her trip. Most of her chat was centered onints about her parents¡¯


    unreasonable schedules.


    Whileining, she handed gifts to each one. Anya¡¯s face betrayed a hint of fatigue. She sat at her


    desk for a long time before turning on theptop Phil was as energetic as ever. He flung a bag on my


    table and said, ¡°This is for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I kindly epted his gift.


    Many people around us eximed, ¡°Phil is ying favorites! He only got a gift for Helen!¡±


    Phil didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he retorted, ¡°Are you guys forgetting how many gifts I got you thest


    time?¡±


    The morning passed quickly in chatter andughter. Lucy wasn¡¯t in town. The night before, when she


    video called me, she keptining, ¡°Do you know what a big schemer George is? He sent me to


    Florida to meet the candidate the first day I returned to work and I¡¯m not allowed to go back to New York


    until my job here is done. Does he think that I am so dumb that I don¡¯t know what he is up to?¡± She held


    the pillow and punched it hard. She was venting her anger on the pillow, as if it were George.


    ¡°Did you offend him in any way?¡± I asked out of pure curiosity.


    ¡°No! I didn¡¯t offend him. He just feels guilty,¡± Lucy said sarcastically.


    I didn¡¯t understand what she meant, but I still said sensibly, ¡°George doesn¡¯t appear to be a man who


    would have a guilty conscience.¡± George was so shameless and thick-skinned. How could he feel guilty


    about anything?


    ¡°Well, deep in his heart, he knows the truth.¡± I have to stay here for at least a week before I can go back.


    This candidate is even harder to meet than the president!¡± Lucy¡¯sints didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Which candidate are you referring to?¡±


    ¡°Dyer Coleman, a professional manager. He is now managing a listedpany in Florida, which is


    considered as apetitor of Zhester Technology. Zhester Technology wanted to poach him 10 manage


    their market operations. I¡¯m telling you, girl! George definitely has a


    hidden agenda. He already has an excellent research and marketing team. He does not need to


    headhunt a professional manager. I think George just wants to create a crisis of trust in thatpany by


    doing this.


    As long as we get in touch with Dyer, I¡¯m sure the senior executives of hispany will have the


    suspicion that he is ready to work for Zhester Technology.¡± After a careful analysis, Lucy couldn¡¯t help but


    click her tongue. She had reached a logical conclusion. I couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    ¡°Dyer is not so stupid. He won¡¯t see you, will he?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I have to wait outside hispany. I must meet him before I go back and report the


    work to George.¡± Lucyined again in her whining tone before she hung up the phone. In the


    evening, I called George and asked casually, ¡°I knew you asked Lucy to go to Florida to find Dyer. Are


    you trying to make things difficult for her? What did she do to you?¡±


    George was stunned for a while and smiled. ¡°Do you really believe so? That I did this to torture her for


    fun? Truth be told, Dyer is extremely talented in his field. Of course I hope he can join Zhester


    Technology. But he has a foul temper and is hard to deal with. Therefore, I asked Lucy to get in touch


    with him first.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you stipte it clearly to her before you asked her to go there? Lucy has


    misinterpreted your intentions. She might ruin the whole n.¡±


    With Lucy¡¯s equally foul temper, it would be difficult for her to persuade Dyer to change his job even if


    she came into contact with him.


    ¡°No! I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± George stated confidently. We chatted about random things for a while and


    then when we were about to hang up, George suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in two days.¡±


    ¡°Okay. See you at Zhester Technology. Soren has set up a meeting for us to discuss the progress and


    future arrangements of the case.¡± After hanging up the phone, Iy on the bed, eagerly looking forward


    to meeting George again.


    Two days passed in the twinkling of an eye. We attended a meeting held by Zhester Technology early in


    the morning. The senior executives of Zhester Technology also attended the meeting since it concerned


    the acquisition of the Smart Technology Company.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    This was by far the biggest objective of Zhester Technology for the year. I calmly went on the stage and


    gave the members present an update on the progress that was made thus far. In the middle of my


    speech, to my surprise, the door of the meeting room suddenly opened. All the senior executives of


    Zhester Technology looked at the door and then immediately stood up.


    ¡°Mr. Affleck.¡±


    I followed everyone¡¯s gaze and saw a tall figure standing at the door. The corners of my mouth perked up


    into a smile and my heart started racing. Especially when George passed his gaze directly at me,


    bypassing the others. My heart felt like the wheels on a train track.


    Joy overflowed in my heart and even the air was suddenly fragranced with red roses. I hadn¡¯t seen him


    for only seven days, but those seven days were enough for me to honestly confess what was in my


    heart. I was sure that I was infatuated with George. Or perhaps my feelings ran even deeper. The love of


    my life was in front of me! However, my joy didn¡¯tst long. My mind drew a nk when I saw the girl


    standing behind George. He stepped aside a little and asked the girl behind him to take a step forward


    and meet everyone.


    ¡°Jane, wee back!¡± Boswell greeted her first, breaking the silence in the meeting room and shattering


    my heart to smithereens. Jane nodded slightly and strutted into the meeting room with George. She


    introduced herself gracefully, ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Jane Campbell. It¡¯s very nice to meet you all.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a thunderous apuse broke out in the meeting room. Everyone


    seemed to joyfully wee her arrival. This was evident in their smiles and curious looks. Only I felt like


    the odd one out. My head was in a mess and I could not think straight. As I fixed my eyes on Jane, I


    began to feel suffocated. My heart was a rollercoaster of mixed emotions.


    Anya quickly reminded me in a low voice, ¡°Helen, go on with your report.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes! Okay.¡± The appearance of that woman hadpletely disorientated me. I turned to myptop,


    but my hands kept shaking like leaves in a wintry breeze. I thought the ss of water beside theptop


    was my mouse and I shook it. With a loud bang, the ss was knocked over and the water spilled all


    over Mattie who was sitting next to me.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Mattie shrieked and stood up, ring at me.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She wiped her wet clothes with a tissue and identally stepped on the power


    cord. The screen went ck in an instant. Everyone looked at each other and then grimaced at us.


    ¡°Helen, are you okay?¡± Phil noticed my strange behavior and asked with sincere concern. I shook my


    head with a bitter smile and asked Anya, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m not feeling well. May I be excused?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you may.¡± Anya looked at me with such disappointment. I felt as if someone had tuck a knile in my


    heart and was slowly turning it

 Chapter 602: The Worlds Of The Two Families

    Chapter 602: The Worlds Of The Two Families


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    I had no idea how I managed to walk out of the meeting room. Right now, I was unsteady on my feet,


    and I felt as if I were stepping on cotton. What was Jane doing here? Why did she have toe back


    after all this time? I could not even remember thest time I saw her. I had thought that pain and


    resentment would fade away with time, and I could finally move on. But when I saw Jane again, I


    realized that my grievances were still there, imprinted in my heart. I could still remember everything as if


    it had just happened yesterday. In the elevator, I could hear the employees gossiping to one another.


    ¡°Did you see the woman beside Mr. Affleck? I heard that she is Jane Campbell, AKA, the mysterious


    product designer.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! She is Jane Campbell? I never expected that she would be such a beauty. She¡¯s so


    perfect! She has an elegant temperament, and she looks stunning. Oh, and her body? It¡¯s well-


    proportioned. She¡¯s like a model!¡±


    ¡°I thought she would be just another boring woman. You know, like any other product designers. I didn¡¯t


    expect her to be so pretty.¡±


    ¡°Actually, the gossip chat room of ourpany has found her background. Apparently, she and George


    were childhood friends and even studied abroad together. They also took up the same major. After


    graduating from college, they started a business. It seems that George was closer to Jane than


    Boswell!¡±


    ¡°Oh my. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be the president¡¯s future wife.¡±


    ¡°No wonder I didn¡¯t see Lucy after New Year¡¯s Day. Rumor has it that she¡¯s George¡¯s girlfriend. It turns


    out that she¡¯s just a mistress. Now that his real girlfriend has shown up, she probably has no face to


    show in thepany anymore.¡±


    Jane¡¯s name rang in my ears again and again. I just watched as the number on the screen changed,


    indicating which floor I was on. How I hoped that the doors of the elevator would soon open. I wanted to


    get away from her and everything that reminded me of her. Every second that I was in the elevator


    listening to the employees¡¯ gossip was torture. I wished to get the hell out of here as soon as possible,


    but time seemed to have slowed down


    Meanwhile, my phone beeped relentlessly It was messages from George


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Are you sick?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡±


    I looked at the messages popping on the screen. For some reason, my vision slowly became blurry. The


    world seemed to be coated with ayer of a blurred filter. A few secondster, it gradually turned into


    Jane¡¯s face. The instant the doors of the elevator opened, I turned my phone off, exited the building, and


    went to the subway station. Since it was not rush hour, there were many empty seats on the subway.


    I just found myself a seat and sat down. I was so immersed in my thoughts that I did not notice how


    many stops I had passed.


    Thest time I saw Jane was at the gate of Phdelphia High. ¡°Helen, I¡¯m just taking back what belongs


    to me,¡± she said.


    At that time, Jane was thinner than she was now. Because of this, people always took pity on her and felt


    the need to protect her. But it was only a facade. Little did everyone know, she was stronger and more


    vicious than


    1.


    I never won against her. Practically, when we fought in the past, I only scratched her face while she


    chose to hit my vital parts. I didn¡¯t bring much pain to her but she let me suffer in an undetected way.


    Obviously, I got scolded a lot when I was a child. Even my own mother defended her and warned me not


    toy a finger on Jane. As for my father, he always apologized on my behalf and gave Jane a peace


    offering.


    At a young age, I realized how unfair the world was. My father would rather believe a stranger, and my


    mother never sided with me. As a result, 1 grew up bottling up all my hatred and resentment. Every time


    I had a conflict with Jane, my father never defended me. He would always ask me to apologize, even if I


    did nothing wrong.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As if the trauma of having nobody sided with me was not enough, something unexpected happened. I


    could never forget the day when Jane and her mother, Libby Campbell, attended my father¡¯s funeral.


    They did not even spare me and my mother a nce. Before the two of us could even react, Jane knelt


    in front of my father¡¯s portrait and called him ¡°Dad¡±. For a moment, I could not breathe. In the past few


    years, the memory of Jane crawling on the ground and crying her eyes out with my father¡¯s portrait in her


    arms haunted me at night.


    Libby cried as well. She must have been so heartbroken that she couldn¡¯t stand straight. She looked as if


    she was on the verge of breaking down. ¡°Bob, you¡¯re so selfish¡¯ How am I supposed to live on when


    you¡¯ve left us?!¡±


    The scene was insane. My mother and I were at a loss. We could not figure out what those two were


    doing


    At first, I even thought they were crying at the wrong person


    Three dayster, Libby came to our house with the paternity test report. It was then that I found out that


    Jane was my father¡¯s love child and that they had another home.


    My mother and I did not want to believe it. However, Libby took out a yellowing album from her bag and


    put it on the tea table for us to see. In it were photos which showed my father holding Jane¡¯s hand and


    Libby¡¯s. They were looking into the camera with beaming smiles. If others could see it, they would think


    that they were a happy family.


    My father was in every photo with Jane when she was a baby up to when she reached high school. He


    looked so affectionate in them. I had never seen him look at me like the way he looked at Jane. I used to


    think that my father was a reserved man. It was just that he was not good at expressing his feelings.


    But it turned out that I was only making excuses for myself. Those photos were proof that he never cared


    about me at all. This sudden realization was like a sharp knife, which revealed the bloody reality in front


    of me. He was hard on me because he had already given his softest parts to his other child.


    My mom was so mad that she passed out. 1, on the other hand, just felt as if a boulder was pressing on


    my chest and trapping me in a muddy swamp. The more I struggled, the deeper I sank. I wanted to ask


    my father why he betrayed me and my mother. Also, I wanted to know in all those years if he ever felt


    guilty whenever he came back home to us after being with his other family. How could he put my mother


    and me in such a miserable situation? Sadly, he was dead.


    Getting the answer I wanted was impossible. When my mother woke up again, she trampled my father¡¯s


    portrait into pieces and flushed his ashes into the toilet. What was the use, though? My father took the


    answer to his grave. Later, Libby came to us again.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to upset you. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been suffering for years. As a mother, I can¡¯t let Jane suffer


    the same way I did she could only call Bob ¡®Dad¡¯ in secret and pretend that she did not know him in front


    of other people. Now that he¡¯s gone, we just want to say goodbye, and I want Jane to call him ¡®Dad just


    like Helen does.¡±


    It was casy for her to say. Since my father was dead, Libby¡¯s motives finally surfaced. She and Janc


    came to fight for the family property.


    ¡°I¡¯ve consulted with awyer. The child out of wedlock is also the first her to the wheritance¡±


    My mother seemed to have snapped back to reality upon hearing this ¡°Bob only left us this house,¡± she


    said through grilled teeth


    ¡°Boy is thrifty He should have some savings,¡± Libby calmly replied


    In a fit of anger, my mother stood up and bellowed, ¡°Shame on you! Do you have any idea how much


    money he gave me in the past few years? You know where he actually spent all his money. You don¡¯t


    have a job. Who had been supporting you and Jane all these years? Should I go to the court to sue you


    and take back the house you¡¯re now living?¡± My mother was just an ountant. She had never fought


    for anything all her life. But for my sake and her dignity, she did as she said.


    Unfortunately, after the investigation, it was found that Libby and Jane¡¯s house was not under their name


    at all, but under Libby¡¯s brother. To make things worse, it was impossible to find out whether or not my


    father paid for it. It turned out that they had had everything under control and even left a way out for


    themselves


    My mother and I were fooled. And in the end, we got nothing. Sometimeter, Jane went abroad to


    study. Libby emigrated as well. While the two were having avish lifestyle, my mother and I lived a hard


    life. The worlds of our families were different from each other.

 Chapter 603: Suicide

    Chapter 603: Suicide


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    I hated Jane, and for years I didn¡¯t stop hating her. After graduation, I put all my energy into working and


    achieving my goals. One of which was getting rid of her.


    Finally, I achieved a little sess and I was happy. But now Jane had appeared out of the blue. Her


    sudden appearance tore open my once healed wound. Now, it was gaping wide open and bleeding


    heavily.


    The pain almost suffocated me. I was in the subway for a long time. It was not until rush hour when more


    and more people crowded the trains that I snapped back to reality and got off the subway and headed


    home. The blissful silence from being alone was enough to help me get over the shock of seeing Jane


    again.


    Eventually, I returned home and was in the process of opening the door when it was opened from inside.


    George¡¯s angry bulk filled the doorway as he red at me.


    ¡°Where have you been the whole day? I sent you numerous messages, but you didn¡¯t reply any of them.


    I tried to call you, but your phone is off.¡± I lowered my head and avoided his eyes.


    At the moment, it was difficult for me to put my mood into words. Why did he have to get involved with


    Jane? Of all the women in the world, why her? George took a deep breath and lowered his voice.


    ¡°Do you know that I almost called the police when I couldn¡¯t get in touch with you?¡±


    Even though he tried his best to control himself, the tension and anxiety he felt was still easy for me to


    discern. Of course, I knew how willful I was today. I felt a little guilty, but I had no choice but to escape. I


    didn¡¯t know how to face Jane.


    ¡°Are you sick? Why do you look so down?¡± George ced his hand against my forehead and tried to


    gauge my temperature. Subconsciously, I took a step back from him and dodged his fingers. In as light a


    tone as I could muster, I dered, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Before he could say anything, I moved past him and sagged into the sofa. My mood had bounced


    between several extremes most of the day, so now I felt emotionally drained. George poured me a ss


    of water and squatted in front of me.


    ¡°What happened? Do you need me to take you to the hospital? I¡¯ll call the doctor.¡± I shook my head and


    stared at George for a long time before asking, ¡°George, have you been with Jane in the past few


    years?¡±


    When I asked this question, I suddenly realized how ridiculous I must sound. Wasn¡¯t the answer


    obvious? The name ¡°Jane¡± had been on the list since Zhester Technologyunched their very first


    product. I gulped down the water before setting the empty ss on the tea table in front of me. Now that


    I thought about it, I didn¡¯t want to hear George¡¯s answer. Just as I was about to stand up, he sped my


    wrist. He exined in a low voice, ¡°Jane and I are just good friends.¡±


    ¡°Is it possible for a man and woman to be just friends?¡± I asked drily.


    My answer seemed to take the wind out of his sails. After staring at me in silence for a few seconds, he


    sat on the sofa next to me and tried to exin himself again.


    ¡°We are not just friends but also business partners. After graduating from high school in Philly, we


    happened to choose the same university and the same major, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop. I don¡¯t need all these details. I¡¯m not interested. I just want to ask you one question. If you have to


    choose between Jane and me, who would you choose? Keep in mind that you have to promise never to


    contact the person that you don¡¯t choose ever again.¡±


    I had no idea why I had asked him such a question, I just knew that it was vital for me to know his


    answer


    My dad¡¯s and George¡¯s faces kept shing across my mind until it was muddled up couldn¡¯t even tell


    whose answer I was desperate to hear more. A self deprecating smile graced my lips as I lowered my


    head. Several years had passed but I had never let go of the past. George frowned as he held my chin


    up to look into my eyes.


    After a long silence, he asked ¡°You hate Jane?¡¯why? She has been living abroad for years now.¡±


    Judging from his words, he was partial to Jane, and I was the one making trouble out of nothing My heart


    sank. I turned my face aside and said quietly.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Without explicitly stating it, he had made his choice obvious, Jane was his school mate and business


    partner and I was just a fuck buddy. They had a close rtionship that samest years.


    Only a fool would choose me George still tried to persuade me, ¡°Helen, if there is any misunderstanding


    at nanti between you and Jane, you can tell me the whole story. I will help you deal with kay¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m tired and all I want to do is get some rest. Please see you sell out that no intention of


    discussing my rtionship with Jane with anyone I didn¡¯t want to tell him that my father had cheated on


    my mother and has an illegitimate daughter who was the same age as me for a long time, my mother


    and I had the my father was a good husband and father. We had even helped my fathwinden illegitimate


    daughter and her mother


    In the past, when I had a dispute with Jane, my father always forced me to give in and apologize to her.


    Would George be any different? I didn¡¯t think so. I was so tired that I simply got into bed without taking off


    any of my clothes. In a way, I was d that my mother was in hospital.


    She wouldn¡¯t have to suffer more heartache since she didn¡¯t have to see Jane. When I went to Los


    Angeles to visit Caroline, I told her that my father died in a car ident two years ago. But the truth was


    that I lied. My father hadmitted suicide. He had jumped off the roof of the building and fell at my


    feet.


    That day was a nightmare that would haunt me for the rest of my life. After the high school graduation


    ceremony, my ssmates and I partied all night. I didn¡¯t return from the club until the next morning. I was


    near our home when an unknown object fell from the sky.


    The thunderous crash scared the life out of me and I came to a terrified stop. Blood flowed out of my


    father¡¯s body and spread across the ground until it reached my white shoes. The blood was so much it


    dyed my shoes red. Nothing could remove the blood stains on the shoes no matter how many times I


    washed them.


    My father was lying there with his eyes wide open, half a step away from me. All I could see was the


    blood. For a long time, I stood there, frozen. Then I heard the frantic shouts of the onlookers. Shortly


    after that, the sound of the ambnce.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Vaguely, I saw someone whom I thought was my mother on the ground next to my father¡¯s body, crying


    bitterly. Still, I didn¡¯t move. The following days felt like a weird dream to me. It was all so surreal that I


    thought it was just a figment of my imagination. The pain and heartbreak didn¡¯t set in until I saw Libby


    and her daughter at the funeral.


    The sudden waft of cold snapped me out of my thoughts. I trembled so hard, my teeth started chattering,


    but no matter how hard I wrapped myself in the duvet, I couldn¡¯t get any relief from the cold. The only


    thing I could see was a river of blood.

 Chapter 604: You Can Only Choose One

    Chapter 604: You Can Only Choose One


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Helen¡­¡± ¡°Helen¡­¡±


    In a trance, I seemed to hear someone calling my name. The person sounded anxious and worried as


    my name was repeated again and again. My eyes snapped open and locked on George¡¯s anxious gaze.


    It took a moment for me to orient my current situation.


    After blinking a few times, I finally realized that I was in bed and George had just woke me up after I fell


    asleep. It had been years since Ist had a nightmare. It had been so long since thest one that I had


    deluded myself into thinking it would never torture me again.


    But tonight, the nightmares had tormented me once again. Despite the fact that my whole body -and


    even my hair- was drenched in sweat, I was burning up. I huffed for breath and tried to think past the


    simultaneous heat and cold. Jane¡¯s return was like a switch. All the nightmares I had sessfully locked


    away were turned back on with a vengeance.


    ¡°You have a high fever. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    Without giving me a chance to refuse, George picked me up and took me to the emergency room of the


    hospital. Not that I had any strength to resist or refuse him. The fever sapped my strength at an rming


    rate and I could do nothing but let him hold me. My mind was aplete mess and I could barely think


    straight.


    At the hospital, George insisted that I go through several check-ups. But aside from a fever, the test


    results showed that I was just fine. My fever was probably a reaction to the stress I was under. George


    insisted on arranging a VIP ward for me. After infusion and tranquilizer, I finally fell asleep soundly.


    When I woke up the next day, I found nothing unusual except that I was a little weak and frail. I found


    George¡¯s head on the edge of my bed as he slept soundly. When he heard the noise, he suddenly woke


    up. His eyes shot to mine and a relieved smile curved his lips when he saw me. He stretched his hand


    out and touched my forehead.


    ¡°Your fever is gone.¡± He breathed a sigh of relief.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Thank you forst night.¡± I had regained my sanity, but my tone was much colder than before. It was just


    Jane. It was no big deal. After I was discharged from the hospital, George drove me home. Outside my


    house, George said, ¡°You can¡¯t go to work today. You need to rest.¡±


    I didn¡¯t reply and simply went inside. George followed me in and it didn¡¯t look like he had any intention of


    leaving. It seemed that he wanted to stay with me but I didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him


    anymore.


    ¡°George, let¡¯s end it here. We shouldn¡¯t see each other again. You can pack up anything of yours that


    you have here and take it with you when you leave. But if you don¡¯t want to go through the trouble of


    packing. I¡¯ll do it for you and have someone bring it to your ce,¡± I dered calmly, no hint of emotion in


    my voice.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± George was stunned and looked at me in confusion.


    ¡°I have made myself clear. Let¡¯s end our rtionship.¡± I just wanted to live a peaceful life.


    The only way I would do that was if I stayed away from Jane and the people rted to her. If I couldn¡¯t


    escape her, then I would at least stay far away. Ever since my father passed away, the only thing that


    gued my mind night and day had been one single question.


    Had my father loved me more than he loved Jane or Jane more than me? Since he was not around to


    give me an answer, the only thing I could do was dissect every single conflict Jane and I ever had since I


    was a child. Dissecting the same interactions over and over in the hope for an answer that was not there


    made me lose sight of myself for a very long period of time. It took a substantial amount of effort and time


    for me to get rid of the trauma and live a normal life. I refused to return to that state of mind ever again.


    George and Jane had known each other for so many years. They started businesses together and had


    the same interests. To him, I was just a mere friend with benefit. It was apparent who was more


    important in his heart. Even if he chose me over her, so what? Would Jane go away?


    No!


    Did I have topete with Jane for George?


    No, never!


    So I chose to quit ¡°Helen, what¡¯s our rtionship in your eyes? What am I to you?¡±


    I had already decided to quit when I still had a chance and let everything go. But when he lobbed the


    question at me, anger in his voice, my hackles rose.


    ¡°What about you? Who is more important to you? Jane or me? I have already expressed my stand


    yesterday. If you can only choose one between Jane and me, who will you choose?¡±


    ¡°Helen, it¡¯s different. You and Jane are different in my heart. There is no need topare you with each


    other.¡± I sneered.


    ¡°Different? One is your woman at home, and the other is your mistress outside?¡± Was it really so difficult


    to make a choice?


    ¡°In that case, there is nothing to say.¡± I didn¡¯t give George the chance to say anything more. I turned


    around and walked into the room. I took out his clothes from the wardrobe and stuffed them into the


    suitcase one after the other. I also put all his toiletries in a bag and threw them into the suitcase.


    How could there be so many of his things in my apartment? He only came over once in a while. Why


    were his things in every corner of my apartment? One suitcase was not enough to pack up all his things.


    George followed me in and held my hand firmly to stop me.


    ¡°Helen, calm down. Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about. We just slept together a few times and we were never truly together. It¡¯s


    always good to quit while ahead. So let¡¯s end this here before either one of us suffers any real loss.¡± I


    tried to get rid of his hold on me but he wouldn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°So to you I¡¯m nothing but a fuck buddy you¡¯ve slept with a handful of times?¡± His deep set eyes were full


    of disbelief. He gritted his teeth as he questioned me angrily.


    ¡°What do you think? Should I say that I am reluctant to part with you? Even if I tell you that, will you


    believe me?¡± His tone stung my heart. I looked away and pointed at the almost packed.


    ¡°Please leave here, right this second.¡± If he really wanted our rtionship to go further, he would be able


    to choose between Jane and I.


    The only reason I coulde up with was that he didn¡¯t like me. Or maybe he did like me, it just wasn¡¯t


    enough to choose me over Jane. In reality though, his hesitation made sense. Who would want to


    choose the girl he slept with a few times over his friend and business partner of several years?


    They had had each other since high school! George froze for a second, but then he opened his mouth to


    say something, but I was done discussing this I picked up the suitcase and put it at the door. Then I


    opened the door for h¨ªm, unwilling to stay in the same room with him for another second.


    Fury burned in George¡¯s gaze as he red at me silently. He didn¡¯t even look towards the suitcase as he


    marched past me and stormed off into the distance, Looking at his angry receding figure, I closed my


    eyes hard and held back the tears that were about to fall


    There was nothing to cry about. I wanted a man who would favor me and love me wholeheartedly and


    unconditionally, and who would always choose me between me and Jane without hesitation.


    Thanks to my father, it had be something of an obsession for me. I couldn¡¯t move on, nor could I


    get rid of it. In that case, why did I have to make myself suffer? If George couldn¡¯t make a choice, then


    there was really no need for us to continue our rtionship.

 Chapter 605: Working In Zhester Technology

    Chapter 605: Working In Zhester Technology


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    After my day off, I went back to work. The minute Anya saw me, she was livid.


    ¡°What happened to you? Do you have any idea how much damage your behavior caused to thew


    firm?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I looked down, not daring to look her in the eye. I was indeed too emotional that day. I hadn¡¯t


    seen Jane for many years, and when I saw her all of a sudden, all the bad memories flooded into my


    mind and almost drowned me. I lost control of myself.


    The best course of action was for me to leave. Otherwise, I might do something that I¡¯d regret. But now, I


    realized that running away had also damaged my career.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of apologizing to me? Do you have any idea how important the meeting was? All the


    senior executives of Zhester Technology were there! It¡¯s also the first time that the mysterious product


    designer showed up, but you just got up and ran away. Because of you, George didn¡¯t attend the


    following meeting. I bet he was furious,¡± Anya shouted.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I listened to everything she said intently and kept my head down. Anya said, ¡°It¡¯s important to be


    professional in the workce. Even if you¡¯re suffering from an illness, as long as you¡¯re still breathing,


    you will have to remain in an important meeting You can¡¯t just run away! Helen, I thought highly of you.


    But if you repeat such actions again, pack your belongings at once and get out!¡± I nodded once more.


    Even though it made me sad that Anya was scolding me, she was right. Nobody was obligated to spoil


    me in the workce. Phil took a step forward and tried to help me out.


    ¡°Anya, take it easy. Helen was indeed sick. She even took a day off yesterday, didn¡¯t she? Don¡¯t you


    know her by now? She¡¯s the kind of woman that would never escape as long as she could hold on.¡±


    Anya scoffed and tried to calm herself down.


    ¡°Fine. And one more thing. No matter what, do not tum your phone off. If you die of an illness, I¡¯ll be held


    responsible for your death.¡± I could tell that she was worried about my health, but she was still as sharp-


    tongued as ever.


    She was always like this. If I hadn¡¯t known what kind of person she was or if I was way too sensitive, I


    probably would¡¯ve cried by now. But after experiencing so many ups and downs, I knew that she meant


    well, so it warmed my heart


    I admitted to my mistakes andid down my pride. Then, I promised her that the same thing, wouldn¡¯t


    happen again and that I¡¯d always report everything to her


    After hearing my response, Anya finally cooled down.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll arrange anotherwyer to rece you. I don¡¯t want people from Zhester Technology to think


    that ourw firm only has amateurs like you. It will ruin my reputation. You are still in the team, but you


    will have to work with Phil from now on,¡± she said.


    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Miss Pierce.¡± I gave her a grateful smile.


    Fortunately, Anya didn¡¯t ask me to quit the Zhester Technology case. This case had a direct impact to my


    career, and I didn¡¯t want to give up. Now I could continue to work on the case, and I wouldn¡¯t have to


    directly contact the people from Zhester Technology.


    That was, I could keep my job while avoiding George and Jane. How marvelous! But before I could even


    celebrate inwardly, Anya continued, ¡°This morning, Smart Technology called me, saying that their


    company doesn¡¯t have any room to let us work there. So, I¡¯ve spoken to the Zhester Technology people.


    They have allowed our team to work in their offices, and Smart Technology will send the relevant


    documents there. Honestly, I have no idea what they¡¯re doing. This isn¡¯t normal.¡± Phil analyzed the


    situation and remarked, ¡°I guess Zhester Technology has already spoken to Smart Technology and they


    had reached the same page. Perhaps they just need us to finish the legal processes for them.¡±


    Anya shook her head, visibly upset. ¡°Soren from Zhester Technology said that it was decided on the spur


    of the moment today. It¡¯s an order issued by his superior, so he must follow it.¡± .


    My mind went nk for a moment, but I managed to get the point. ¡°So, we¡¯re going to be working inside


    Zhester Technology from now on?¡±


    If that were the case, then it meant that I¡¯d have to see George and Jane more often. Why was this


    happening to me? Naturally I was upset. And now, I was wondering if I should just give up on this case.


    But if I did, Anya would be so disappointed in me. I probably would never get the chance to be a


    sessfulwyer again. Why should I give up on such a great opportunity and my future for them? That


    afternoon, Lucy called me. Before I could even get a word in, she came straight to the point.


    ¡°Has that woman returned? Is Jane the mysterious chief designer of Zhester Technology?¡± She was


    always well-informed. I hadn¡¯t even figured out how to tell her, but she already knew about it.


    ¡°How did you find out about that?¡± I asked tentatively.


    ¡°The news is spreading all throughout Zhester Technology. Now I know why the head of the human


    resources department called mest night tofort me. I thought that it was just a coincidence that


    chief designer was named as the same as that woman, but Cece told me this morning that it was indeed


    your father¡¯s another daughter, Jane. I heard that she had dinner with Kendalst night,¡± Lucy said


    through gritted teeth.


    I could tell that she wanted to tear Jane apart. Upon hearing the name, sadness and sorrow overcame


    me. Jane was like a curse that I couldn¡¯t get rid of no matter how hard I tried. But luckily, after the


    emotional roller-coaster, I was able to restrain myself now. I nodded in response.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her.¡± Lucy and Cece knew how I was connected to Jane. Lucy and I were roommates during


    our freshman year in college. And there were many nights that I was awakened by a nightmare. Back


    then, I was so freaking depressed. Thereafter, Lucy listened to my story. She and Cece were my best


    friends. They both knew that Jane had always been a problem for me, and they kept this secret for me.


    ¡°Damn it! So, she¡¯s been with George for so many years? Fuck this. I¡¯m going back to New York and tear


    her a new one!¡± Lucy pounded on the table in anger. Clearly, she wanted to avenge me right away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine. Have you managed to see Dyer?¡± I changed the topic immediately I


    wanted to avoid talking about me and Jane. My father was dead already. Anything that couldn¡¯t be


    solved in the past, couldn¡¯t possibly be solved in the future. For that reason, all I wanted to do was to


    focus on my career and make enough money, so that my mother wouldn¡¯t suffer so much. That was


    enough for me.


    ¡°Yes, but the job isn¡¯t important right now. I¡¯m on my way to the airport. I can reach Zhester Technology


    before you get off work,¡± Lucy replied. She was always a woman of action Feeling helpless, I said, ¡°Lucy,


    I don¡¯t want to make things worse. If she¡¯s not messing with me, we don¡¯t need to do anything to her.¡±


    ¡°Rx. I¡¯m going to meet her as George¡¯s girlfriend. If she tries to do anything to you, I¡¯ll help you. Helen,


    you¡¯re no longer alone. I¡¯m here, and I won¡¯t let anyone push you around!¡±


    Hearing her say that I wasn¡¯t alone and that she was on my side was so heartwarming. Tears welled up


    in my eyes. Lucy had always been my friend, and she was my most stalwart ally. I felt so happy and


    lucky to have a friend like her.

 Chapter 606: Indulgence

    Chapter 606: Indulgence


    Lucy¡¯s POV:


    As soon as my nended in New York from Florida, I headed directly for the office building of Zhester


    Technology When I arrived, everyone suddenly became silent and stared at me with curious eyes.I


    ignored their intense res and greeted them warmly as usual.


    Then I went straight to George¡¯s office.


    George¡¯s assistant tried to prevent me from going in.


    "Mr.Affleck is in a meeting.It¡¯s not appropriate for you to disturb him now."


    "I¡¯ll wait for him inside, if you don¡¯t mind." I held her shoulders firmly, spun her around and made her sit


    on the chair.


    The assistant didn¡¯t dare to stop me.


    After all, there was a rumor doing its rounds that I was George¡¯s girlfriend and he had never taken the


    trouble to deny the gossip.I had my reasons foring to see him in his office, and it was not to cause


    Helen any trouble.


    So as soon as I entered George¡¯s office, I had my emotions in check and I braved a smile.


    George¡¯s assistant had lied to me.He was not in a meeting.He was having a merry old chat with Boswell


    and Jane.


    When I entered, all three of them raised their eyes at me simultaneously.I walked in fearlessly without


    greeting anyone, pointed at Jane and asked George sternly.


    "Who is this?" I questioned him seriously, like a possessive lover. But when I saw Jane¡¯s beautiful,


    wless face, I couldn¡¯t help cursing in my heart.Damn it! No one had ever told me that Jane was so


    stunning.She was exquisitely beautiful and obscenely elegant.


    It seemed that Helen¡¯s father had good genes.


    Not only was Helen so beautiful but so was his love child.


    "Hello! I am Jane It¡¯s nice to meet you." Jane stood up and daintily shook hands with me.


    "Nice to meet you too.I¡¯m Lucy." I pretended as if I had never heard of her before.


    But when I shook hands with her, I secretly eyed her from head to toe, a couple of times.


    At a single nce, I was pretty sure that Jane had mistaken me for George¡¯s girlfriend.I had studied


    psychology at university and had been an active rtionship blogger for many years, so I was no


    amateur in this field.


    "What brings you here?" George asked with disinterest "Nothing.


    I just came to see you.You¡¯ve gone too far this time.How could you send me to Honda to meet Dyer? I¡¯ve


    never met a man like him in my entire life!" I sat in the seat closest to George, leaning too close for


    comfort, towards him.


    Although I wasining, my tone was unmistakeably coquettish.


    "So did you see him?" George appeared surprised. I answered him with a question.


    "Is anything too difficult for me?"


    Dyer promised me that he woulde to New York to meet you.


    So consider my mission aplished.I pulled off something huge, so you will have to find a way to


    reward me.


    Damn Florida.I hated it.If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have stayed there for a second longer than


    necessary.


    So you must give me themission I am entitled to.


    Promises are meant to be kept." I couldn¡¯t help butin endlessly.


    "Well, it¡¯s good that you havee back with a feather in your cap." George looked indifferent, absent-


    minded even.


    It looked like something was bothering him.But what did that have to do with me? As long as George


    agreed that I had aplished my task and he would reward me ordingly, that was enough for me.


    Only then did I notice Boswell¡¯s reaction.He looked shocked sitting next to us.I could swear his jaw


    dropped so low, it could have hit the ground.He kept looking from George to me alternately,


    uprehending.


    Even Jane¡¯s expression changed.I bet it came as a surprise to them that George took a fancy to a girl


    like me.


    He had always been very scrupulous not to mix work with his private life, so they must be wondering how


    he could even stomach me.


    He indeed appeared extremely tolerant at the moment.If truth be told, I didn¡¯t expect George to listen to


    me.But he was smart enough not to expose me in front of Jane.


    Otherwise, things would have be quite rough for him to handle.


    "Well, in that case, I¡¯ll go to the human resources department and submit my report.Feel free to give me


    more challenging jobs in the future."


    Satisfied that I had achieved my goal, I got up and left the office.The main reason that I made a scene


    today was because I wanted to meet Jane.I wanted to see the woman who was causing Helen countless


    nightmares and irreversible pain.


    What¡¯s more, I wanted to use George to give Jane a head-on blow.


    George¡¯s POV:


    After Lucy left, the office became silent.


    I didn¡¯t know what Lucy wanted to do, but I had no doubt that she hade armed to take revenge for


    Helen Although she was good at disguising herself, I could easily sense her hostility towards Jane


    Suddenly I remembered Helen had asked me who I would choose between her and Jane 1 felt a slight


    headacheing on Boswell and Jane were also silent.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    They looked at me for answers, with aplicated expression Obviously, they had misunderstood the


    rtionship between me and Lucy.Some gossipmonger had spread rumors in thepany that Lucy


    and I were in an intimate rtionship.


    Now that Boswell and Jane had witnessed how brazen Lucy was, the rumors were confirmed in their


    minds.I had no inclination to exin anything to them.


    After a moment of awkward silence, I looked at Jane and asked, "Do you have a beef with Helen?"


    "Helen who?" Jane asked, surprised.


    "Helen Dewar.She used to go to Phdelphia High School," I said.


    "Oh, Helen! Yes I do vaguely remember her.And you also still remember her?" Jane asked in a more


    surprised tone.


    Boswell exined, "Helen is one of thewyers for our merger case.She left the meeting abruptly


    yesterday.You probably didn¡¯t even notice her."


    Jane nodded and I continued my interrogation.


    "What happened between you and Helen?¡±


    "What do you mean? We haven¡¯t seen each other for many years.You know that I only recently came


    back from abroad.What kind of conflict could I possibly have with her? Even if we did have any issues, it


    might have just been some minor misunderstanding between girls in the past.You know how high school


    was like," Jane said, unperturbed I nodded.


    What Jane said made sense.From what I knew.


    Jane had gone to study abroad after high school.


    Then she joined Boswell and I in business.She had been abroad for many years, so it was unlikely that


    she and Helen had been at odds with each other.


    Boswell asked, "So did Helen also graduate from Phdelphia High? No wonder she looked familiar


    when I saw her in the robotpetition held in Philly.Perhaps I had seen her in your graduation photo?"


    Jane shook her head and said it was impossible.


    "George and I were not in the same ss with her so how could she be in our graduation photo?"


    Boswell scratched the back of his head and thought for a while.


    "Then it must be some other photo.Anyway, I saw her photo in George¡¯s photo album."


    "I think I know which photo you are talking about.It¡¯s the group photo of me, Kendal, Cece and Helen," I


    replied.


    "Yes.That must be it.Well, let¡¯s have dinner together tonight.We haven¡¯t held a wee party for Jane


    from the time she came back," Boswell suggested.


    "I¡¯m sorry.How about another day? I have a prior engagement this evening." I was in no mood to have


    dinner with them.


    After work, I drove directly to Helen¡¯s apartment.I guessed she must have calmed down by now after the


    office fiasco.


    The day before when she packed my things and asked me to leave, my self-esteem was badly bruised.


    But after I had calmed down, I thought that we could talk sensibly.


    My self-esteem was not that important.


    Besides, I believed that the conflict between Helen and me could be peacefully resolved.


    However, when I arrived at her door, I was shocked to find that the lock had been changed.My


    belongings were put in a bag and ced beside the door along with my suitcase.


    It was obvious that she had kicked me out.I sighed deeply and then rubbed the space between my


    eyebrows as a headache came from nowhere.


    She was hell-bent on throwing me out.


    This time she was not fooling around: she meant business.

 Chapter 607: Take The Luggage Away

    Chapter 607: Take The Luggage Away


    Helen¡¯s POV


    It was a rare urrence that I managed to get off work on time today.I thought if George hadn¡¯te


    and got his stuff, I¡¯d throw them into the trash can downstairs.


    But the second I walked out of the elevator, I saw a tall man leaning against the door of my apartment


    and fiddling with his smartphone with his head down.


    George looked up when he heard my footsteps, "Did you change the lock?" he asked.


    The way he spoke was exactly the same as when he came to my apartment for the second time.


    "Did you block me on Instagram?" That was what he asked me at that time.


    Within just a few months, everything had changed.


    At the time, all I wanted was to have a fling with him and I didn¡¯t desire a serious rtionship.I merely


    wanted to satisfy my carnal desires But now, I couldn¡¯t deceive myself any longer.I couldn¡¯t just look at


    George as a fuck buddy.


    For that reason, we couldn¡¯t keep going on like this.


    To be exact, I was the one who could no longer do this.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    George couldn¡¯t give me the sense of security and affection that I needed.I was scared that if we went on


    like this, I¡¯d sink even deeper.


    In the end, I¡¯d be struggling in the mud all alone.


    Our rtionship would be a nightmare that would haunt me forever, and it would chase me to the


    end of my days and I wouldn¡¯t be able to outrun it.


    I pointed at the luggage beside him and calmly remarked, "You came just in time.Take the luggage


    away.Because if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll have to ask someone to send it back to you."


    Even though I wanted to throw all his stuff into the garbage bin, a part of me wouldn¡¯t dare do it.I nned


    to just ask a delivery guy to send his stuff back to him.


    Sadly, I didn¡¯t have his address.


    Where was I supposed to send his luggage? I didn¡¯t think it would be a good idea to send it to Zhester


    Technology, Now that I had thought about it carefully, I realized that even though we had been together


    for months, he¡¯d always go to my ce, but he never invited me to his house.So, I didn¡¯t even know


    where he lived.It was easy to tell that he wasn¡¯t serious with me.


    He hid so many things from me, and he¡¯d never even said that he liked me.


    God, he didn¡¯t even tell me his home address! Clearly, he had his shields up against me.So, was it really


    necessary to keep maintaining this rtionship? I smiled bitterly, took out the keys from my bag, and was


    about to go in.


    Suddenly, George grabbed my wrist, held my shoulders, and made me face him, so that we could stare


    at each other¡¯s eyes.


    "Helen, there are lots of rumors going around in thepany, but don¡¯t listen to them.Jane and I are just


    friends.There are lots of things that I don¡¯t want to exin, because they¡¯re utterly ridiculous and don¡¯t


    need any exining: just like the rumor about me and Lucy.But if you feel ufortable about the


    rumors, I¡¯ll post a rification and make things clear myself." I took a step back to get his hands off me.


    "Don¡¯t lump Lucy¡¯s name with Jane¡¯s.It sickens me!" I loathed that bitch Jane with every fiber of my being


    Just hearing her stupid name could make my skin crawl.


    Wearing a stern face, George asked, "So, the problem is Jane, huh? What on earth happened to you


    two? Why do you hate her so much? I asked Jane about it, and she told me that nothing happened


    between you two." "She said that?" I burst intoughter and remarked, "Fine.Whatever."


    Jane clearly wanted nothing to do with me now.


    All the money that my father embezzled in the past went into her and her mother¡¯s pockets.But it wasn¡¯t


    enough for her.


    She even got the nerve toe to my father¡¯s funeral and called him "Dad" in front of everyone to


    humiliate me and my mother.


    Now that they were living a carefree life with my dead father¡¯s money, it was only natural that Jane didn¡¯t


    want to admit to what she and her mother had done in the past.


    George, on the other hand, obviously had a strong bond with Jane.I could tell that he believed in her.


    He probably thought that I was just making a fuss out of nothing. Things had always been like this since I


    was a child.


    Whenever I had a conflict with Jane, my father always thought that it was my fault.He¡¯d indiscriminately


    take her side and would ask me to apologize.


    And since he was my father, I couldn¡¯t go against his wishes.


    But, why should I have to endure what George had said? I didn¡¯t want to go through this kind of torture


    again, I had had enough.


    From now on, he and I would only talk about business at work, so that I wouldn¡¯t have to go through all


    that pain again.


    "Helen, that attitude won¡¯t solve the problem.You need to calm down.If you don¡¯t tell me anything, I won¡¯t


    be able to figure out a way to solve the problem between you and Jane," George remarked helplessly as


    he leaned against the door.I shook my head and chuckled.He wanted to solve the strife between me and


    her? My conflict with that bitch would never be solved for the rest of my life.


    I knew that George wanted to help me, but unbeknownst to him, every time he mentioned Jane, it was


    like he was rubbing salt on my wounds.


    By now, my broken heart had almost gotten numb from the pain.


    But even so, I still held a glimmer of hope for George.


    Unwilling to give up, I asked, "George, the question remains.If you have to choose between me and


    Jane, who would it be?" I knew in my heart that the question was unreasonable, but I waited for his


    answer earnestly.


    At this moment, what I wanted wasn¡¯t a solution, but the right attitude.


    It would be great if he was determined to stand by my side and was willing to share in my deep hatred.


    As George looked into my eyes, he replied, "If you dislike her that much, I¡¯ll try my best to avoid seeing


    Jane in the future." His answer was much better than I expected, but it still wasn¡¯t what I wanted.


    I nodded in response.


    "Got it.I won¡¯t force you.From this day forward, we¡¯re merely business partners.I¡¯m sure that a man like


    yourself won¡¯t make things difficult for me or Hesmor Law Firm just because of a personal grudge, will


    you?" Rtionship and career were both important to me, and I wouldn¡¯t give up on either easily.


    Now that I had lost my love, I had to at least protect my career.


    Right after I said that, I finally opened the door, and didn¡¯t let George in.He no longer had any


    possessions left in my apparent, so there was no need to let him in.


    The moment I closed the door, I felt like my heart was bleeding.


    My apathy and restraint were just facades that I manufactured.I was well aware that my feelings for


    George were deeper than I¡¯d imagined.It was no longer a simple crush.


    Ever since he saved my life in Philly, I knew that I¡¯d fallen deeply in love with him..

 Chapter 608: Suffer A Crushing Defeat

    Chapter 608: Suffer A Crushing Defeat


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    The next day, I followed the team to settle in Zhester Technology¡¯s building to carry out the due


    diligence on Smart Technology for the merger case.


    Soren was kind enough to provide a separate office for us.


    "Thank you for your understanding with regards to these arrangements.Smart Technology currently has


    no room for you to work in.Since ourpanies are close to each other, it will be more convenient for


    you to send over the necessary documents.Anyway¡­ sorry for the trouble," Soren exined.


    Strictly speaking, this arrangement wasn¡¯t conventional.


    Smart Technology was the subject of due diligence, so we should¡¯ve been allowed to conduct


    operations there.I couldn¡¯t understand why we had to work at Zhester Technology¡¯s office.


    Given Soren¡¯s sincerity, everyone simply agreed to the arrangement and didn¡¯tin anything


    despite the unusual circumstances.


    Once we were at our desks, we began working.


    Time was limited, so everyone was terribly busy.


    Phil sent me and Mattie to Smart Technology to pick up some relevant materials.


    Much to my chagrin, George and Jane were inside the elevator when it opened.


    The CEO¡¯s office and the core department offices were upstairs.


    They probably came down from there.I knew that I wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid seeing them now that I


    had to work here, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon.


    Seeing Jane caught me off-guard.


    Suddenly, the hatred that I had bottled up burst forth like a flood, ready to drown me at a moment¡¯s


    notice.I relied on my willpower to stayposed and professional.


    If not for that, I would¡¯ve lost my temper already Mattie, on the other hand, was over the moon when


    she saw George.


    "Mr.Affleck, it¡¯s so nice to see you again," she eximed.


    George nodded in response.


    While I was hesitating to take the elevator with them, Mattie had already walked in and stood beside


    him.


    "Long time no see, Helen!" Jane greeted me abruptly.


    She spoke in a kind, soft tone.It was as if she had forgotten the grudge between us, and how she and


    Libby tortured my mother.it had been years since west met, and she¡¯d gotten so much better at


    guising her true liature My hands clenched into fists at my sides, but I slowly loosened them up.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    When I looked at her hypocritical face, I put on a smile, and all the emotions that were bubbling up


    inside me gradually dissipated.


    Why couldn¡¯t I take the elevator with them? Why should I be the one to avoid her? I pretended that I


    didn¡¯t hear or see them, and just stood beside Mattie.


    "Where are you going?" George asked politely when we arrived at the ground floor, just outside the


    elevator.


    "I¡¯ll give you a lift," he offered.


    It appeared as though he was talking to both of us, but his eyes were locked on me "You two are


    heading to Smart Technology.I presume?" asked Jane.


    "We¡¯re on our way there, too.Why don¡¯t youe with us?" She spoke to me like we were good old


    friends.


    "Helen? You know Miss Campbell?" Mattie asked.


    It looked like she finally realized something "We went to the same high school."


    Jane nodded while wearing a smile.I had bottled up my emotions ever since I entered the elevator.I


    thought that as long as I just ignored her, she and George would leave me alone.


    But to my distress, she was pushing my boundaries again and again.I refused to believe that a


    hypocrite like Jane was merely trying to reminisce.


    She probably said that just to piss me off! We did kind of grow up together, so the bitch knew me


    well.She knew exactly how to provoke me without making herself look bad.Her words of concern now


    seemed just perfect.


    But being in the same space as this waste of life made me feel suffocated, let alone talking to her like


    we were old buddies.I couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.I shouldn¡¯t have to endure this!


    "We went to the same high school, huh?" I asked, staring right at her.


    "Wasn¡¯t there more that we had shared?" The fact that my father had an affair, and another family took


    me and my mother by surprise.


    We were ashamed to tell anybody about it, because we were worried that our friends and rtives


    wouldugh at us.


    But now, I had nothing left to lose, so I was no longer afraid.


    On the contrary, Jane was prestigious in the design industry.


    Revealing that she was a love child could ruin her reputation Had she kept her nose clean, I would¡¯ve


    healed myself and tried my best to keep my distance from her in the future However, provoking me was


    another story.


    I swore to God that I wouldn¡¯t back down from a fight. It seemed as though Jane didn¡¯t take my


    question seriously.


    "You¡¯re still the same Helen that I met in the past.You haven¡¯t changed one bit," she said, chuckling In


    stark contrast to my agitated and resentful demeanor, Jane was more rxed, and she was even


    smiling elegantly.


    I could tell that she didn¡¯t give a fuck about me.She was looking at me like I was a loser.


    In our first encounter after many years, I suffered a crushing defeat against her.


    My mother and I had been far away from Philly over the years.We¡¯d been living in the shadows of Jane


    and her bitchy mother.


    Sadly for me, Jane was a lot luckier than I ever was.She and her mother moved abroad and led a


    comfortable life.


    That was probably why she¡¯d been so patronizing of me since she got back Maybe¡­ I had lost from


    the very beginning.I stood in ce, controlling my anger with great willpower.I didn¡¯t want to give them


    an impression that I was unprofessional.


    No.


    Never again.


    After taking a deep breath, I was able topose myself.


    "Yes, we¡¯re heading to Smart Technology to gather some materials.We¡¯re honored to ride with


    you.Thanks for the lift," I said politely I could learn to be just as fake as this bitch, Jane.


    As usual, George drove himself.


    jane was in the passenger seat, while Mattie and I were in the back.


    Mattie kept babbling on and on along the way, George, cold as he was, responded only once in a while


    When we were about to arrive, Mattie suddenly brought me up as a topic.


    "We didn¡¯t believe it when Helen first told us that she went to the same high school as you,


    Mr.Affleck.Honestly, we all thought she was just bragging." I hated Mattie for mentioning that.


    I never really liked her.


    And hearing her make fun of me made me roll my eyes at her.


    George was focused on driving, but then he suddenly looked at me through the rearview mirror.


    "I¡¯m so surprised that you actually remember that," he said.


    Despite how calm he sounded, I could tell that he was a little annoyed.Mattie was happy to hear his


    response.


    "None of us could find a contact when ourw firm was trying to fight for this case.Though Helen


    offered to call you to ask for help, she failed.Everyoneughed at her and ridiculed her for a long time


    because of it!" The thought of that embarrassing moment caused me to shrink into my seat.


    I wanted to shut Mattie up more than anything.I looked down, not daring to look at George and Jane.


    Needless to say, Jane was probablyughing at me inwardly.


    "I¡¯m sorry.It¡¯s my fault you gotughed at," he said.


    "You don¡¯t know George.He always makes sure to separate business affairs from his personal


    life.When ites to business, he never takes sides." Jane chuckled.


    "Yourw firm is one of the best in the country, and I¡¯m sure that¡¯s why he chose you in the end." The


    way she spoke of George showed just how close they were and how much she knew about him.She


    was trying to show off that she was his confidante.


    Pretty soon, we arrived at Smart Technology Company¡¯s headquarters.Their boss came personally to


    wee George and Jane at the parking lot.


    Mattie and I were set to go to the legal department to gather some necessary materials.


    "Mattie, let me just make one thing clear to you.I hate being made fun of.Never gossip about me


    again!" I grunted.


    It was just the two of us now, so I could say what I couldn¡¯t in the car.However, Mattie didn¡¯t even take


    me seriously.


    "What¡¯s the matter with you? It was just idle chatter.I meant you no will."


    "Listen to me.I do not want to be the subject of your idle chatter," I argued.


    "Big deal! Don¡¯t get cocky just because Phil likes you.You believe that he can always defend you


    against Anya, don¡¯t you? Who do you think you are?" Mattie sneered, crossing her arms.


    I stopped in my tracks to look her in the eye.


    "Mattie, I¡¯m here to work, not to argue with you." Her face was distorted by anger, and she was at a


    loss for words.

 Chapter 609: The Missing Document

    Chapter 609: The Missing Document


    Jane¡¯s POV:


    On the way back, George was silent for much of the drive.I found that he spoke less than before.


    He only talked about business; and that too very briefly.I had been back for quite a while now, but we


    hadn¡¯t even sat for dinner together.


    Was it perhaps because he was in love? "Are you serious about Lucy?" I had been dying to ask him.


    Curiosity finally got the better of me and I finally asked him just before we could reach thepany.I


    wondered if he kept a distance from other women because of Lucy.But I couldn¡¯t for the life of me figure


    out why George liked a woman like Lucy.What did he see in her?


    "No, I have nothing to do with Lucy.I¡¯d rather talk about you and Helen.What happened between the two


    of you?" George asked while paying careful attention to the road.


    "You seem to care a lot about Helen.Is it because she is Lucy¡¯s best friend?" This was the second time


    that I heard Helen¡¯s name from George¡¯s lips.


    Everyone in thepany thought that George and Lucy were a hot item and George had never denied


    it.


    At first, I took these rumors with a pinch of salt.


    But when Lucy barged into his office, George, who had always been scrupulous about separating his


    professional life from private life, indulged her.He condoned her behavior.


    That was why I believed that the rumor about him and Lucy was not baseless.


    "Jane, I know that the matter between you and Helen is your private affair.I apologize for asking about


    it.But if there is any conflict or misunderstanding between you two, share it with me.I would be more than


    happy to help you resolve it." George brought the car to a halt and looked at me seriously.


    His tone was dead serious, as if he attached great importance to this matter.This was not the George I


    knew, I chose to be silent.


    Then I sighed and said, "George, this is so unlike you.I¡¯ve never known you to care about anything else


    but work.What hase over you?"


    George pursed his lips and patiently waited for my answer, "She¡¯s just Lucy¡¯s friend.Why do you have to


    get so tense about her? Believe it or not, I don¡¯t have any conflict with her.We were not particrly close


    because our mothers had a host of differences.But my mother has distanced herself from that situation


    and moved on.You know that my mother now has a steady boyfriend and she is very secure in that


    rtionship.If there are problems between you and Lucy because of my matter with Helen, then I¡¯m


    sorry.But it¡¯s not my fault.You should be asking Helen for answers, not me." I felt attacked and implicated,


    so I let it out angrily.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that George would go to this extent for Lucy¡¯s sake.Helen was just Lucy¡¯s friend.


    Why did George have to meddle in her business?


    "Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have stuck my nose in your personal affairs," George apologized wholeheartedly.


    But I was not happy at all.


    The more he acted out like this, the more it proved he cared about Lucy.


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    Mattie and I had been hard at work.We moved back two boxes of materials and distributed them to


    different people for review.I had a habit of taking notes while reading through the materials.I usually


    turned off theputer after writing my report.


    More often than not, I was thest one to leave.


    Just as I was drawing towards the end of the review, 1 suddenly noticed that a document was missing.I


    retraced my steps and I calmly analyzed whether I had left it in the office of the Smart Technology


    Company.I hurriedly opened the list and took a look.


    The list showed that the document had been submitted.I had marked it myself, and Mattie had put it into


    the carton What had happened? I looked around for it frantically.


    Soon I was bathed in sweat and started fidgeting around nervously To lose an important document of the


    clientpany was tantamount to making a death wish.


    If news leaked out that I had lost such an important document, my goose would be cooked.


    My reputation would be ruined and nobody would risk hiring me in the future.


    Worse, I might drag the name of Hesmor Law Firm through the mud.I went through all the materials I had


    brought out today carefully, but I still couldn¡¯t find the document.I went through the pile three times! I was


    sure it was missing But where could I have miid it? I ran my day through my mind like a movie repeat


    After leaving the Smart Technology Company, Mattie and I traveled back to Zhester Technology by car.


    Neither of us left the office after that, nor did anyonee into the office the whole time.I was confused,


    but I still didn¡¯t give up.I rummaged insanely around in the materials I had brought today While searching,


    I was thinking about what could have gone wrong.Iforted myself secretly.


    It was very likely that I had left it at the Smart Technology offices.


    But I was still uncertain and I didn¡¯t dare to ask outright.


    If it was not there, it would expose the fact that I had lost that confidential document.


    "Haven¡¯t you got off work yet?" I heard George¡¯s voicee from the corridor.


    My body stiffened.I ignored him and continued to look for the document high and low.


    George slowly approached me and stood by my side.


    "May I ask what you are looking for?" I stopped what I was doing.


    I wasn¡¯t sure whether I should confide in him.


    If he knew that I had lost the document of the clientpany, would he think that ourw firm was


    ipetent? Would he think that I was not a professional? But if I didn¡¯t tell him, I would be charged


    with concealing the truth.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It would be worse if he found out from someone else.I was in a terrible dilemma.I didn¡¯t answer, but


    George had already guessed from my frantic search.


    "Did you, by any chance, misce the document of the Smart Technology Company?" I had to admit he


    was smart.


    Nothing got past his quick wit.Now that he had guessed the truth, there was no need for me to hide it.


    Maybe if I told him the truth, he would assist me in locating the missing document.I briefly exined the


    whole scenario and emphasized repeatedly, "I was responsible for it.It was solely my carelessness that


    caused it.It has nothing to do with our team."


    "Am I such an unreasonable person in your eyes? Am I judging you?" George asked in a rather


    displeased tone.


    Was he or wasn¡¯t he? He was always scrupulous in setting boundaries.


    Everyone thought so.


    Even Jane.


    Of course, I just thought about it secretly and didn¡¯t dare to say it to his face.


    "So, you say you spent several minutes waiting for the car downstairs in the office building of the Smart


    Technology Company, right?" George caught on very quickly.


    "That¡¯s right," I answered nervously.


    "Okay! Come with me." Then he walked out of the office ahead of me.


    I didn¡¯t know what he nned to do, but I followed him out obediently.

 Chapter 610: Rummaging Through The Trash Can

    Chapter 610: Rummaging Through The Trash Can


    Helen¡¯s POV


    George drove me to Smart Technology Company at top speed.


    "Get out of the car and follow me." I unfastened the seat belt and got out of the car.


    I looked at him, uprehending.


    "Are we actually going to look for it at Smart Technology Company?" George shook his head and walked


    towards a nearby trash can. He took off his coat and handed it to me "Here, hold my coat."


    Then he rolled up the sleeves of his white shirt and bent over the trash can I took his coat and asked


    quite confused, "What on earth are you doing?"


    "I have to rummage through the trash can." George hovered over the trash can and began to look for


    the document.


    The trash can was filled with squashed papers, lunch boxes and other messy garbage Yuck! How could


    George bear to touch all that? Under the streetmp, his figure was tall and slender.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    While carefully rummaging through the trash can, his white shirt got stained identally I watched him


    from the side.I suddenly felt a heavy, ufortable stone in my heart I couldn¡¯t bear to see what he was


    going through to retrieve the document for me "I found it." George raised the document and looked at me


    triumphantly.


    There was undisguised joy on his face Fortunately, the document was inside a stic sleeve so it did not


    get stained.


    Although there were some stains on the sleeve, the document itself was intact.


    However, George¡¯s shirt was badly stained, which was particrly eye-catching I instinctively looked


    away and turned to leave.


    I didn¡¯t want him to see my teary eyes at that moment.I had to admit that when he said that he had found


    it, his words sounded like music to my ears.


    When I saw the document, my heart skipped two beats. I was in a dilemma.I had finally made up my


    mind to break up with him, but here I was, with my heart slowly melting for him all over again.I hated


    myself for feeling that way, I didn¡¯t want to get entangled with him anymore I hated myself even more for


    even though I knew I should have stayed away from him, just couldn¡¯t "Helen" George quickened his


    pace and caught up with me.


    He held my hand with his stained hand. The warmth of his palm filtered into my palm, dispelling the chill


    of the evening I was stunned for a moment and then quickly shook off his hand, pretending to be


    disgusted.


    "Your hand is so dirty! Don¡¯t touch me!" George loosened his grip and marched back to his car with the


    document in his hand I followed him and wanted to take the document.


    "Give me the document." George dodged my hand and said, "No! Not yet.I still have some use for it."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    ¡°Are you going to show the document to my boss and expose me?" I knew that he would not just hand


    over the document so easily.


    He was still angry with me because I had driven him away before I had made such a huge blunder in my


    work and now that he had the document with him, he had the upper hand.He would certainly use it to


    ckmail me in some way.


    Humph! What a mean man!


    "Helen, can you at least talk nicely?" George said coldly, as the blue veins on his forehead tightened.


    "Why are you taking my document? Give it back to me now.Then I¡¯ll consider talking nicely!" I stared at


    him angrily.


    I wanted to grab it, but I could not reach it.


    I had to hide my seething anger "I told you that I have a use for it."


    "How did you know the document was in that trash can? Did you throw it in there?"


    "Why would I do that?" George wanted to prod me in the forehead, but he noticed that his hand was dirty


    I stood aside and watched as he opened the trunk and grabbed several bottles of mineral water to wash


    his hands clean.


    "Get in the car now.I¡¯ll drive you home." It was sote.


    Thest subway for the night had departed.I had no choice but to tag along with him.


    As soon as we got in the car, he began to nag, "There is no need for you to work sote every day.The


    work is endless.n yourself so that you push some work to the next day."


    "You are no different.You also got off work sote." I squealed and turned to look out of the window.


    George sighed helplessly and gave me the silent treatment.


    When we arrived at the apartment building, I expected George to drop me off and leave.


    Instead, he got off with me.


    "I am going upstairs to change my clothes." He pointed at his stained white shirt and spoke calmly as if


    he was going back to his own house.


    I rolled back my eyes and shouted, "Go back to your own house and change.I don¡¯t have any of your


    clothes here." My attitude was uneptable, but he didn¡¯t get angry.


    He opened the trunk again and said, "I¡¯ve brought my clothes with me." I looked at the trunk in


    astonishment.


    His luggage and personal belongings that I had packed and left out for him when I changed the locks,


    were piled in the trunk of his car.


    "What¡¯s with the luggage? Don¡¯t you have a home?"


    "No, I don¡¯t." His curt answer annoyed him.


    He was the CEO of a majorpany.How could he not have a house of his own? He didn¡¯t tell me more


    than he needed to.He must be on guard against me.


    Whatever!! didn¡¯t care where he lived anyway! Humph! George took out the toiletries and clothes and


    followed me into the elevator I had never seen such audacity! He stood directly behind me as I opened


    the door, and when it was opened, he brushed past me and went ahead of me.


    Before I could react, he rushed straight into the bathroom 1 closed the door and tried to breathe.


    The sound of the shower was already in my ears.


    He suddenly seemed so invigorated and was not as calm and indifferent as before.I chuckled and sat on


    the sofa.


    Then I looked through the document that I had finally managed to retrieve Well, that George had


    retrieved.


    I hadn¡¯t figured out what had happened yet.


    How could the document that was meant to be in the box suddenlynd up in the trash can? It was


    George¡¯s quick wit that had saved the day.


    Had he not taken me to look for the document, it would have been taken to the dump by the garbage


    truck the next day.


    Then it would have been gone forever Suddenly a bright image of Mattie¡¯s face shed through my mind


    When we left the building, Mattie was holding one of the boxes of documents in her hand, She had stood


    right beside the trash can.


    Oh My God! The truth was obvious, wasn¡¯t it? But these were all merely my conjectures.


    If I told Anya, would she believe me? Probably not.


    Would she me me for making a mistake and trying to shift the me to Mattie? Probably Besides,


    Mattie¡¯s father was an important client of Anya.


    Even if Anya believed me, she would not take my side An endless stream of thoughts permeated my


    mind.


    Gradually, I cleared my head and calmed down I couldn¡¯t act irrationally without solid evidence.


    I had to n my move strategically For now, I had to be wary of Mattie and wait for the right moment.


    The bathroom door opened, and George had the nerve to walk out of the shower half naked His lower


    body was loosely wrapped in a bath towel and his hair was still wet.


    His upper body was carved with a chisel to perfection.


    He looked so hot that no woman would be able to resist his alluring charm.


    I had to suppress my excitement.


    When he came out, he was talking on the phone, ordering the person on the other end of the line, "Come


    and pick up my car from here and take it to the car wash.


    Bring it back here when you are done." After the phone call, George walked towards me while drying his


    hair.


    He seductively waved his head from side to side, causing the droplets of water to fall around me.


    His steps were steady, and his tall figure was getting closer and closer.


    I was breathless and ran into my bedroom.


    Then I shut the door and locked it.I had never resisted him before, but this time I had to be guarded.I


    couldn¡¯t give him any chance to get close to me.


    Otherwise all my resistance would crumble¡­ I was so afraid that I would not be able to control my


    desires.I covered my slightly burning cheeks and tossed and turned on the bed for a long time before I


    finally fell asleep.

 Chapter 611: Get Even With Her

    Chapter 611: Get Even With Her


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    I woke up in the middle of the night, feeling thirsty. I got up from the bed, still dazed, intending to go to


    the kitchen to get a ss of water. When I passed by the living room, I noticed someone sleeping on the


    sofa. George was too tall for the sofa, so he had to curl up to fit himself into it. The weather had grown


    coldtely, and all he had was a thin nket to cover himself. He looked pitiful. In the end, I didn¡¯t have


    the heart to leave him like that.


    Thus, I went back to my room to grab a quilt and used it to cover him up. Once I had tucked him in and


    was ready to leave, he suddenly grabbed my wrist and pulled me closer. I staggered back to the sofa


    and fell into his arms. Slowly, he opened his eyes. He had one hand on my wrist and the other holding


    my waist. unwilling to let me leave.


    ¡°Do you care about me?¡±


    Somehow, his gruff voice sounded happy. His eyes were surprisingly bright amidst the darkness.


    Because he was holding me, I couldn¡¯t move. Our faces were so close to each other that they were


    almost pressed together.


    When I looked into his eyes, I was lost in thought, and I kept on staring at him. Fortunately, I was able to


    pull myself together. I told myself that I shouldpose myself and I should never let myself be deceived


    again.


    This man wasn¡¯t suitable for me! I struggled to get up and said, ¡°It¡¯s just if you freeze to death in my


    house, I¡¯ll be held ountable for it.¡±


    George chuckle at my remark. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. I chose to be here.¡±


    ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Flustered, I ran back to my room and locked the door behind me. As Iy on my bed, my


    heart raced, and I became restless


    The next morning, after getting dressed, I walked out of the room, only to find that George was still there.


    ¡°What are you still doing here?¡± I shot him a re, grabbed the document on the table, and paced


    towards the door.


    ¡°I can¡¯t give you the file yet. I still have to use it.¡± George took the document from my hand and added,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to thepany together. I¡¯ll buy you some breakfast along the way. You¡¯re already an adult,


    and yet you seem so clueless on living.¡±


    The way he spoke to me as he walked ahead of me sounded like he was rebuking me but was also


    concerned. It was as if he hadpletely forgotten that I told him that we should never speak to each


    other again


    Our interaction made it seem like we didn¡¯t even have a huge fight a few days ago. But I, on the other


    hand, couldn¡¯t pretend like nothing happened.


    Despite the fact that he refused to face them, those problems still existed. Even if we could pretend like


    nothing happened, Jane was and would still remain a problem between me and George. As long as that


    bitch remained in my life, I would never be able to move on.


    By then, maybe George and I would just blow up again amidst all the umted conflicts, And if that


    were to happen, our rtionship would be irredeemable. I forced myself to calm down.


    As I stood by the door, I looked into his eyes and asked, ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t see or contact Jane


    anymore?¡±


    It was such a simple choice. All he had to do was to choose between me and Jane. George frowned,


    falling silent for a long time. He didn¡¯t answer my question.


    All throughout our rtionship, he had never clearly expressed his love for me. No matter how nervous I


    was, I knew that if I truly loved someone, I would definitely tell him.


    The truth was, he just didn¡¯t love me. Perhaps he was infatuated with me at some point or something, but


    that feeling wouldn¡¯t be enough to make him give up on Jane. It was clear enough, wasn¡¯t it? In all


    honesty, all of my attempts were unnecessary.


    I knew that his answer wasn¡¯t what I wanted to hear. Why did I keep asking him over and over? Now


    that I had realized that, I wanted to free myself of those messy thoughts. I just wanted to get the


    document from him.


    ¡°Give me the document. I need it, too.¡± ¡°Just leave it to me for now. I really need it.¡± George walked out


    along with the document. I went after him and furrowed my brows.


    ¡°Are you really going to tell Anya that I lost this document yesterday?¡± Aside from that, I had no clue what


    he¡¯d use the document for.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± George replied. What he said only pissed me off. He knew how serious the impact would


    be on my career if my boss found out about this, but he intended on telling on me.


    Even though I knew he was actually doing the right thing, it still made me feel sad when he said he¡¯d do


    it.


    I was so angry that I walked out. When I passed by his car, I didn¡¯t bother to go in and even kicked the


    door out of frustration. The car didn¡¯t move an inch, but my foot got hurt pretty bad.


    ¡°How childish.¡± Georgeughed from behind me, closed the door, and followed me to the subway station


    Upon our arrival at the Zhester Technology building, Phil approached us with a stern expression.


    ¡°Helen, did you lose Smart Technology¡¯spany constitution?¡±


    ¡°How did you know that?¡± I asked in surprise. I didn¡¯t expect the news to spread so fast. If Phil knew


    about it, Anya probably knew about it, too. It seemed that George really nned to make a big fuss


    about this.


    ¡°Anya is here as well. You made a big mistake this time. Why are you so careless? Listen, I¡¯ll try to keep


    this issue under wraps and make sure it doesn¡¯t spread. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be difficult for you to gain a


    foothold in thew industry in the future!¡±


    Although Phil was disappointed in me, I could tell that he really cared about me. He looked even more


    anxious that I was.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I was just a neer. If this issue were to spread out, my reputation would be ruined and I would never


    found a job as awyer ever again. Nobody would be willing to employ awyer who lost their client¡¯s


    important document.


    ¡°Thank you, Phil,¡± I said with all the sincerity and gratitude I could muster.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me so soon. George is the one who informed Anya to be in thepany today. In all


    honesty, he is the CEO and he wouldn¡¯t usually care about something this trivial. But this time, he


    contacted Anya without even informing Soren. Needless to say, he¡¯s pissed,¡± Phil exined.


    George was the one who asked Anya to be here? Was he nning to humiliate me in public? Why was


    he making such a big fuss about it? Was he trying to get even with me by getting me fired?

 Chapter 612: The Surveillance Footage

    Chapter 612: The Surveince Footage


    Helen¡¯s POV


    The executives of Zhester Technology were already seated in the meeting room. Jane was also there.


    Just then, Anya walked in with the other M&Awyers.


    Apparently. George was set to make a big announcement Would our entire team get dismissed because


    of my mistake? I was deeply saddened by this turn of events, I did not wish to incriminate my colleagues.


    If George insisted that we should ept ountability, I was ready to take full me for the blunder


    squarely on my shoulders and withdraw from the case. I sat next to Phil.


    Under the table, I was clenching my fists nervously. I was ready for Anya to unleash her tirade on me.


    Instead, she consoled me. She told me calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Don¡¯t hit yourself over the head about


    it.¡±


    ¡°Miss Pierce, does that mean that you believe me?¡± I asked her in pleasant surprise.


    ¡°You are part of my team, Helen And I personally trained you. Would I let you stay on in the team if I did


    not trust you?¡± Anya stated firmly, indicating her attitude.


    I knew she trusted and believed in me. My heavy heart was suddenly relieved and filled with gratitude. I


    unclenched my fists. George walked in and threw the document on the table.


    ¡°Who can offer an exnation to me?¡± he asked icily. Usually, nobody would kick up such a fuss for


    miying one document of the clientpany. I was sure George was making a mountain out of a


    molehill to get me to apologize in front of everyone. I felt inconsbly sad and a sharp pain struck across


    my heart. I remembered Jane said George always separated business interests from personal affairs


    Then why did he have to humiliate me publicly today? I silently stood up, ready to take responsibility.


    After all, it was true that I had lost that very document, and it was also true that George wanted to teach


    me a lesson. However, as soon as I stood up.


    Anya grabbed me by the skirt and pulled me back to the seat before I could utter a word.


    ¡°Mr. Affleck, I¡¯m so sorry. We will be more standardized in the future,¡± she said.


    What I really admired about my boss was that although she was very strict, she always protected her


    subordinates in a crisis. She was apassionate person under all that sternness. I was so touched that


    tears welled up in my eyes. ¡°More standardized in the future?¡± George questioned firmly, casting a cold


    nce at Anya and me.


    ¡°So in your opinion, throwing the document in a trash can is because you are not standardized enough?


    How does that even make any logical sense?¡±


    ¡°Throwing the document in a trash can?¡±


    Both Anya and Phil almost fell off their seats with shock. They stared askance at each other but no


    words came out of their open mouths. It was clear that George did not tell them that he had found the


    document in the trash can. Anya red at me, and then her eyes fell on Mattie.


    By her own quick mental deductions, she became suspicious of Mattie. But Mattie guiltily bowed her


    head, deliberately avoiding her gaze.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question. Who can offer me a usible exnation on what happened


    here?¡± George repeated impatiently. Before Anya and I could say anything, Mattie suddenly stood up.


    ¡°I can exin. I went with Helen to get all the documents yesterday,¡± she said.


    ¡°After Helen checked them, I am sure that I put them into the box. I think she can exin to you how this


    specific document ended up in the trash can.¡±


    ¡°What are you insinuating?¡± I asked harshly, looking at her with cold eyes. How could Mattie stoop so


    low? She was ndering me in front of the clients and our colleagues.


    Right then and there, she was causing infighting and bringing absolute shame to ourw firm before all


    executives of Zhester Technology. It was hard to imagine that such a well-educated woman could be so


    disloyal and insidious Anya wanted to bury her head in the sand like an ostrich. But she just braced her


    forehead with one hand and forced an embarrassed smile.


    Phil red his nostrils at Mattie, disappointed in what she had done.


    ¡°So are you saying that it was Helen who deliberately threw the document in the trash can?¡± George


    interrogated further.


    ¡°Yes! I have no doubt. Because I put the document in the box she was holding and she was standing


    beside the trash can outside the office building of Smart Technology Company while we were waiting for


    a taxi. I¡¯m sure that was when she threw it away!¡± Mattie assured George with unflinching confidence.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She raised her chin condescendingly and looked at me defiantly.


    ¡°Oh! Is that so? How did you know that I found the document in the trash can outside the office building


    of Smart Technology Company and not here in the trash can of Zhester Technology?¡± George asked,


    poker-faced. His elenchus turned all eyes on Mattie. Everyone was under the impression that George


    had found the document at Zhester Technology, not at Smart Technology Company. It was self-evident


    that Mattie was the criminal. Besides George and me, no one else knew where the document had been


    found.


    ¡°This is just my spection!¡± Mattie exined hastily after she realized she had been caught out in her


    own lies.


    ¡°Helen and I had been together all day. She only got an opportunity to throw away the document when


    we were waiting for the taxi outside the office building of Smart Technology Company. I was wondering


    why she stood so close to the trash can.¡± Mattie¡¯s exnation was powerless. I needed the document to


    work with. What motivation would I have to throw it away? Her game was up. Phil narrowed his eyes and


    looked at her with disgust. So did all the other colleagues. Not a single soul seemed to be on her side.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust spection. Like youwyers, I only believe in evidence and facts. So let¡¯s look at some


    scientific proof. I¡¯ve asked the security department of Smart Technology Company to bring me the


    surveince footage outside the office building of yesterday. Miss Pierce, would you like to watch the


    footage with me?¡± George asked, still maintaining his emotionless tone of earlier. He yed the video on


    the big white screen for all in the meeting room to see


    The surveince video was very clear and the camera angle focused on Mattie and me Lo and behold!


    The video distinctly showed Mattie standing beside the trash can.


    When I was looking away. she threw the document into the trash can without hesitation. Thereafter, she


    got into the taxi with me as if nothing had happened. George reyed the scene where Mattie threw the


    document into the trash can once again in slow motion so that no one had any doubts about who the


    perpetrator was


    When the video ended, the meeting room was as silent as a morgue. No one dared to say a word. All


    eyes fell on Mattie, who sat there with her tail between her legs.


    ¡°Miss Pierce, I give you the ugly task of dealing with this matter in the most effective way known to you. I


    don¡¯t mind if I have an unskilled cooperativewyer working here, but I will not tolerate any ws in the


    moral fiber of any person. It is shameful and unforgivable to harm the interests of the clientpany and


    to nder one¡¯s colleague for personal gain.¡±


    George stipted, without looking at Mattie. George deliberately yed the surveince footage before


    the executives of Zhester Technology and the colleagues of ourw firm. He had stripped Mattie of all


    dignity. If George had not exposed her in this way, then Anya probably would have secretly managed the


    matter by condoning Mattie¡¯s behavior and making excuses for her. In that way, she would still have


    Mattie¡¯s father in her good books. But now there was no room forpromise. . Anya was stuck with


    Hobson¡¯s choice.


    ¡°I agree with you, Mr. Affleck. Mattie should be sternly punished,¡± Anya said sincerely. giving Mattie a


    cold stare.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me see her face again.¡± George finished his words and walked out of the meeting room


    Only now did I finally realize that George had been helping me all along. I was so wrong about him. What


    a man!

 Chapter 613: Seeking A Moment Of Ease

    Chapter 613: Seeking A Moment Of Ease


    Jane¡¯s POV:


    After George exited the meeting room, Boswell and I also stepped out and walked alongside him.


    Both Boswell and I were a little confused. It was just a trivial matter. Even if the document was lost, it had


    nothing to do with Zhester Technology. At most, it amounted to a dereliction of duty of thew firm. I


    couldn¡¯t understand why George had blown the whole matter out of proportion. This was not George¡¯s


    style of handling matters. I didn¡¯t realize it until I saw Lucy walking past us and towards Helen in the


    meeting room.


    It appeared to me that George had created a fuss to help Lucy¡¯s best friend, Helen, to get justice. It was


    about Lucy, not Helen. George was using public office for private gain. He was pampering Lucy too


    much. Boswell whispered in my ear, ¡°Is he really serious this time?¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡± I looked at the tall, stone figure walking in front of me and felt a little confused. I


    had known


    George for so many years, but I had never seen him behaving so irrationally. He had always been


    particr about separating public matters from private interests, and he never brought his personal


    emotions to work. But ever since my return, 1 had noticed George breaching his own principles for Lucy


    several times. Was he so in love with Lucy? Helen and Lucy walked out of the meeting room arm in arm.


    I could vaguely hear them whispering about what had transpired in the meeting room.


    ¡°I told you a long time ago that you should not befriend someone like Mattie. She is a back stabber. You


    should have taken revenge on her when you came back from Phillyst time. Do you know why she


    always sets you up? It is because you are an easy target!¡±


    ¡°Oh! I see.¡±


    ¡°If George hadn¡¯t bailed you out this time, you would have taken the me again.¡±


    At that moment I was positive that George had supported Helen for Lucy¡¯s sake. The two of them walked


    past us, talking. Lucy greeted us with a smile and then walked off with Helen.


    They were still walking arm in arm like inseparable friends.


    ¡°Don¡¯t the two of you have work to do?¡± I asked in an icy tone. Lucy and Helen stopped abruptly and


    turned to look at me. Lucy pointed at herself and asked as if uncertain, ¡°Are you asking us?¡±


    Helen even replied rudely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯re not employees of Zhester Technology.¡±


    The implication was that they were free to do as they pleased and I had no right to interfere. I had never


    been insulted like this in the workce before. I always had the floor.


    I was always in charge I didn¡¯t expect Lucy and Helen to embarrass me in public. Boswell, who was


    standing next to me, seemed more offended than I was. He said in a soft voice, ¡°Lucy! Helen! Since you


    both work in Zhester Technology¡¯s office building, you need to abide by the rules and regtions of


    Zhester Technology. As business partners of Zhester Technology, if you can¡¯t even abide by the most


    basic rules and regtions of ourpany, it forces me to question your work ethic.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go.¡± I snubbed their arrogant behavior. Boswell continued to walk alongside me.


    ¡°Sometimes, you are too damn tolerant. No one in Zhester Technology canpare with you. Not even


    George¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Boswell was angry and reprimanded them on my behalf. Then he consoled me.


    ¡°Jane, don¡¯t take it to heart. George is under tremendous pressure to expand the domestic market. You


    see, Lucy then came into the picture and she is lively and open minded. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just a fling. George


    isn¡¯t really serious with her. At the end of the day, he knows clearly which is more important.¡± I shook my


    head with a smile.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°George has changed a lot recently. It seems like his whole world revolves around Lucy.¡± At first, I also


    thought that George was just passing time with Lucy and that he was not serious about her. But today, I


    finally realized that George cared very much about Lucy.


    His feelings for Lucy might run deeper than I envisaged. In addition, George had been intentionally


    avoiding me recently. We only talked about business rted matters, nothing personal. I got the strange


    feeling that he was trying to keep distance with me. Lucy¡¯s POV: Around lunch time, George suddenly


    sent me a message, ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together.¡±


    This man was so funny. He didn¡¯t dare to invite Helen directly, so he used me as an excuse. I took a look


    at Helen and felt a little awkward. Helen was angry with George because of Jane, and she wanted to


    make a clean break with him. But since he had helped Helen clear her name today, I decided I owed him


    one.


    After all, I knew that Helen was more than infatuated with George. Holding Helen¡¯s arm, I silently slipped


    my phone away and suggested, ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. Let¡¯s go and grab a bite at Zhester Technology¡¯s


    canteen.¡±


    I dragged her to the staff canteen of Zhester Technology. When we arrived, George was already sitting in


    his exclusive seat and had already ordered for us.


    When Helen saw George, she stopped and pulled back, but then she finally followed me. I was the one


    to ease the tense atmosphere during our lunch break.


    George had his eyes constantly fixed on Helen She responded by lowering her head and didn¡¯t look at


    George. In fact, she didn¡¯t say a word while we were waiting to be served. Then at longst she uttered,


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    It sounded reluctant


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound sincere,¡± George replied, but his expression was always calm. Her indifference didn¡¯t


    bother him. When all the dishes were served, Helen picked up her fork and began to eat with half interest


    George looked at her resignedly.


    ¡°I bought you breakfast this morning, but you chose not to eat it. You deserve to be hungry now¡± Helen


    ignored his quip and continued to eat silently. I started eating too. In the eyes of the employees of


    Zhester Technology. George was enjoying lunch with me, his girlfriend.


    But in fact, I was the real third wheel at this table. I sighed in my heart that I had sacrificed too much for


    my best friend. I wished for nothing but her happiness after all. Just then, Jane and Boswell also came to


    the staff canteen for lunch. When they saw George. they were drawn to him like bees to honey.


    But I felt really unhappy. Why did they have toe and join us at our table? They were so annoying.


    Pests! The moment Helen saw Jane, she put down her fork, and she stopped eating. This woman clearly


    made my friend lose her appetite. Helen¡¯s face became ashen. Well, it wasn¡¯t surprising that she would


    be upset when she saw someone she didn¡¯t like.


    However, it seemed that Boswell and Jane didn¡¯t care about our presence at all. They sat next to


    George, ignoring us. Jane ate elegantly and calmly. She was wearing a French style shirt, revealing her


    beautiful corbone. Even the outline of her shoulders and neck was gorgeous. She was one ssy


    woman


    I couldn¡¯t help sighing. She was absolutely stunning. Not only was she beautiful, but she was also very


    fierce and intelligent. She talked to George as if we did not exist. Although their conversation seemed


    casual, there was no denying that there was a special rtionship between them. It almost felt like she


    was rubbing it in our face that she and George went way back


    What an awesome woman! If she was not Helen¡¯s sworn enemy, I would have made friends with her.


    After all, I always liked to have friends who had beauty and brains.

 Chapter 614: How Could i Compete with Jane

    Chapter 614: How Could i Compete with Jane


    Lucy¡¯s POV


    Half way through the lunch, Jane seemed to remember something she turned to George and said, ¡°I¡¯d


    like to borrow one of your employees. The engineer that I¡¯ve been trying to reach out to has recently


    returned to Florida. I¡¯m going there to meet with him. Didn¡¯t Lucy juste back from there? I¡¯d like to


    ask for her assistance. After all, this is her expertise of course, even if the other party refuses to


    cooperate with us, we can still pay her amission. A smaller one though.¡±


    I immediately shook my head in protest. I just got back from Florida, and there was no way I¡¯d go back


    to that ce right away Going on a business trip was never easy for me, let alone going with Jane.


    Obviously, she had an ulterior motive about this. Thus, I winked at George and shook my head to


    express that I didn¡¯t want to go But to my chagrin, he nodded in response.


    ¡°Sure. You¡¯re wee to take her there.¡±


    Was he abandoning me now that he had no use for me? Earlier, he used me to invite Helen out for


    lunch. And now that he didn¡¯t need me anymore, he disposed of me by pushing me into Jane¡¯s trap.


    God, what an annoying asshole! I was so angry that I gritted my teeth. Then, I turned to Helen and let out


    a sigh.


    Honestly. I had done too much for my best friend. Jane looked at George in shock. Clearly, she didn¡¯t


    expect him to agree so readily Helen¡¯s face turned grim. I could tell that she was worried that Jane was


    plotting something against me and that I¡¯d be suffering under that bitch¡¯s grubby hands again. In order to


    comfort Helen, I held her hand and gave her a reassuring look. While staring at our interlocked hands,


    George remarked, ¡°Dyer is over there. You¡¯ll have to talk to him and persuade him toe to New


    York.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Remember, you promised me that as long as hees to New York to see you, whether he


    agrees to work with you or not, you¡¯ll pay me amission. The same goes for you, Jane. Once we


    finish these two tasks, I¡¯llplete my goal for the entire year.¡±


    As a matter of fact, I¡¯d be able to exceed my goal. As a professional manager, Dyer was paid a high


    annual sry. The engineer that Jane nned to meet in person must be well-paid as well Once I


    managed to help recruit those two, I¡¯d definitely exceed my goal of the year Therefore, mymission


    would be considerable.


    After lunch, Helen and I left the staff canteen. I said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t really care what they¡¯re


    nning The most important thing for me is to make money. If Jane dares to act against me, I¡¯m going to


    make her pay for it! Don¡¯t you know me well?¡± Helen nodded in a daze. She then went back to her office


    after telling me again to be more careful while I was away with Jane.


    Helen¡¯s POV


    Once I was back in our temporary office, I noticed that the atmosphere in the room was depressing


    My colleagues were all looking at me with conflicted gazes. In their eyes, even though Mattie was the


    one who made mistakes, I failed to solve the problem internally. And instead, I used George to deal with


    her, regardless of the fact that we were colleagues. I was well aware that they were prejudiced against


    me and had misconceptions about me Needless to say, no matter how hard I tried to exin myself, they


    probably wouldn¡¯t hear me out, so I decided not to exin anymore I heard that Anya took Mattie away


    after the meeting in the morning. She went to the human resources department to go through the


    resignation procedures Anya had never procrastinated when it came to her work.


    Even though this issue wasn¡¯t that jarring, if word of it got out, it would not only affect Mattie¡¯s reputation,


    but also ourw firm¡¯s reputation


    After all, no client would be willing to trust aw firm whose employees weren¡¯t united and were engaged


    in internal strife. In order not to bring shame to Mattie and her family, thew firm announced that she


    took the initiative to resign instead of being fired Suddenly, Phil approached me.


    ¡°George is really good to your friend Lucy asked him to help you solve the problem, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Actually, George and Lucy just work together. She didn¡¯t ask him for any help.¡± I exined.


    Sadly for me, I couldn¡¯t provide any evidence to support my ims, so my exnation was unconvincing


    Besides, I had no idea what George was thinking about. He neither admitted nor denied the rumors


    about him and Lucy. And as a result, the rumors had spread throughout thepany Even the people


    from ourw firm believed that they were actually a couple. To my distress, Phil didn¡¯t believe me either.


    ¡°If that were the case, then why did George make a fuss over such a small matter and even insisted on


    punishing Mattie?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a man of principle Maybe the fact that Mattie deliberately threw the client¡¯s documents away was


    something he would never tolerate,¡± I answered after pondering for a moment I figured this reasoning


    was something George might do Still, Phil insisted on his perspective.


    ¡°Even so, George didn¡¯t have to deal with this matter personally. The only reason he did it was probably


    for Lucy.¡±


    When I saw how determined he was about his perspective, I lost the will to exin anything Sure


    enough, people would only be willing to believe what they already believed. Once I got off work, I saw


    George¡¯s car outside my apartment building. And just as I had expected, I saw him standing at my door.


    What on earth did he want now? Had we not cleared things out before?


    ¡°Open the door,¡± he said. He didn¡¯t seem to care that I was giving him the cold shoulder, and it looked


    like he didn¡¯t mind the fact that I changed the lock to keep my distance from him.


    I stood before him, ring at him and refusing to open the door ¡°I bought groceries.¡±


    George waved the shopping bags he had in hand, acting like nothing happened between us. I tried to


    calm myself down and thought that it was better to talk to him once again. Thus, I opened the door and


    let him in. George made a beeline for the kitchen. He then took out everything he bought and put them


    orderly into the fridge While looking at the full fridge, he nodded with satisfaction.


    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t be eating well without me.¡± He let out an exasperated sigh at the end of his


    sentence


    ¡°George, we need to talk.¡± I said, walking up to him and feeling conflicted. He rolled up his sleeves, ready


    to cook.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Sure, but you¡¯ll have to wait for a while. Once I¡¯m done cooking, we¡¯ll talk while we¡¯re eating.¡±


    Then, he just started cooking. My heart felt like it was about to burst, and I had nowhere to vent all my


    anger I couldn¡¯t understand him! George didn¡¯t care about my feelings at all, and he just did whatever he


    wanted to do.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Let¡¯s talk about it right now.¡± I was determined to make him talk.


    ¡°Alright. Fine.¡± George washed his hands and dried them. Afterwards, he sat in the living room and


    looked into my eyes.


    ¡°What do you wanna talk about?¡±


    ¡°I want to thank you for helping me find the documentst night, and for solving the issue about Mattie


    this morning. But, George, I also want to rify again that we should stop seeing each other. I admit that


    I had feelings for you before and wanted to be with you. But just as I had said, you need to choose


    between me and Jane.¡± I sat in front of him and told him all the things I wanted to say.


    ¡°Helen, I think this is my fault. I never explicitly expressed that I like you.¡±


    ¡°So, I have topromise for you just because you like me? I have to bear all the bullshit that Jane did


    to me? George, I¡¯m begging you.


    Please stop doing these things to hurt me. Being around you just hurts me even more!¡± His very


    existence only reminded me of my father¡¯s love for Jane. There was this voice in my head that kept


    telling me that my dad never loved me with all his heart. And it recently started whispering to me things


    about George as well. .


    What I wanted was for someone to love me wholeheartedly If he couldn¡¯t give me that, I¡¯d rather be


    alone! George listened to my ramblings intently, creasing his eyebrows.


    ¡°Helen, is that how bad I am in your eyes? Is that what I am to you? An annoyance? Do you really hate


    me that much?¡±


    I pursed my lips and fell silent I could tell that his pride was shattered by my words. In all honesty, I didn¡¯t


    mean to hurt him. I knew in my heart that George had done nothing wrong.


    And in truth, it was all my fault It was because I couldn¡¯t let go of my grudge against Jane and her


    mother. Moreover, because of my father, I couldn¡¯t believe in love. It was hard for me to believe that


    someone would actually love me. Besides, he had Jane by his side. George slowly calmed down and


    stood up from the sofa.


    ¡°I see. In that case, I won¡¯t badger you ever again. I truly hope you¡¯ll be happy. With or without me.¡± He


    spoke in a calm demeanor, but I noticed that his eyes were slightly red.


    Thereafter, he strode away. He mmed the door shut behind him. I knew in my heart that this time, he


    wouldn¡¯te back anymore, and he would never talk to me again. The sound of the shutting door


    almost broke my heart. It hurt so bad that I could barely breathe.


    I had never been a coward. Even though I encountered so many traumatic incidents, I still stayed with


    my mother and supported her for all these years through thick and thin. I never escaped from any of my


    problems or even thought about giving up.. But when it came to love, I was cowardly.


    Now that I had faced Jane again, all I could feel was hatred brought by my past and an overwhelming


    inferiorityplex. Jane was an excellent woman. Her educational background was beyond impressive,


    and her career was even more astonishing


    She and George were a perfect match. But what about me? I had no experience studying abroad, nor


    had I aplished anything noteworthy. Aside from that, my mother had a mental illness and she had to


    stay in the hospital all year found


    How was I supposed topete with Jane?

 Chapter 615: You Don’t Deserve It

    Chapter 615: You Don¡¯t Deserve It


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    Lucy and Jane went on a business trip to Florida.On her first night away, Lucy called me and said in a


    tone of admiration, "I have to say, Jane is really something."


    "Lucy, focus on your work.Don¡¯t let my problems with her affect your work," I replied.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter.But this woman frustrated me easily.She¡¯s right.Since I¡¯m a headhunter, I shouldn¡¯t be


    confined to the same type of position.I know nothing about the technical posts of Zhester Technology I¡¯ll


    be totally screwed if I¡¯ll have to take over that part of the recruitment work." Lucy already began to


    praise Jane after spending less than 24 hours with her.


    Indeed, Jane¡¯s existence could make people doubt their own abilities, Some people were born with


    extraordinary intelligence.Their mere existence was a kind of pressure for others.Jane was such a


    person, and so was George.


    Therefore, they were a perfect match.


    Simply put, Jane was miles out of my league and I couldn¡¯t even hope topete with her Even a fool


    would choose Jane over me.My head was nearly split in two from the force of my headache.


    For most of the night, I had thought that I heard a sound.It was the bang the door made when George


    mmed it.


    For some reason, I kept getting the feeling that the door was not closed.


    Several times during the night, I got up to confirm that it was indeed close Sleep eluded me and I kept


    tossing and turning I clutched the phone in my hand tighter and tried to suppress the pain threatening


    to split my heart in two.


    "Lucy, I think I made a mistake.I should never have slept with George Things would have been a lot


    easier if I hadn¡¯t," Iined in low voice.


    On the other end of the phone, Lucy sighed and tried tofort me, "Now that it has happened, you


    don¡¯t have any choice than to face it.Stop dwelling on it and just concentrate on your work.Once the


    case is wrapped up, you won¡¯t have any reason to see him again."


    "Okay" I answered sulkily.


    Jane¡¯s POV:


    In the evening when we were back in the hotel room, I initiated a video call to George and we


    discussed business, When I booked the room, 1 had specifically chosen a standard room so that I


    could get to observe Lucy On the other side of the video, George¡¯s face was extremely sullen.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Are you sick?" I asked in concern "No.Do you have anything else to say?"


    George¡¯s voice was low but not cold.He looked weak.And he was a little absent-minded.I nced at


    Lucy who was lying on the bed and was about to go to sleep.I suppressed my irritation and stered a


    small smile on my face.


    "Lucy is right here Do you want to speak with her?"


    "No."


    His answer was curt and riddled with impatience It was the first time I had seen such a negative


    expression on George¡¯s face when we talked about business Stunned by his attitude, I couldn¡¯t help


    but mutter, "You should go home and rest.Don¡¯t stay upte."


    George mumbled some sort of answer and hung up the call the second the words were out of my


    mouth I put away my phone and looked at Lucy.


    "Did the two of you fight?"


    George was not in a good mood right now.He looked sad and a bit down In the span of the years since


    I had known George, I had only seen him like this once before.


    It was when he just traveled abroad.


    He was in low spirits for half a semester Back then, I had simply assumed it was the culture shock of


    living in a foreign country, but I found outter that that was not the case Back then, George looked like


    he had lost his soul After a while, he became engrossed in the hectic schedule of his studies and


    participating in differentpetitions.He also started a business not long after.


    Gradually, he had regained his spirit So many years had passed and the memory was almost forgotten,


    but now I saw him look just like that again As if he had lost his soul.I thought about it for a long while,


    but I couldn¡¯t figure out the reason for this change.


    Before I came to Florida, he was fine.


    Thepany developed smoothly, and there was no sudden change in his life.He shouldn¡¯t have been


    like this.I turned to Lucy and asked again, "Did you quarrel with George?"


    "Quarrel? He and 1? There is no reason for us to quarrel."


    Lucy was clearly confused by my question.She tucked herself in and closed her eyes, ready to sleep.


    The careless reaction ignited my anger. What did George see in such a woman? When I booked the


    room.


    I deliberately chose a double bed so that I could be close to Lucy. I needed to see first hand the type of


    charm she had.


    Why was George so obsessed with her? After getting along with her today, I was even more confused.


    Lucy knew how close I was to George, but she always acted as if she didn¡¯t care about it at all.


    Even when I made a video call with George in front of her just now, she didn¡¯t care. Was this really


    what a normal girlfriend should do? Besides, Lucy should be aware of the rtionship between Helen


    and I


    yet she hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about Helen I looked at her and thought that she was either an


    expert at scheming or she was simply very confident in George¡¯s love for her I couldn¡¯t see through her


    It was the first time that I couldn¡¯t see through a personpletely


    "Did Helen say anything about me?" I asked tentatively Lucy¡¯s eyes sprang open She sat up and stared


    at me unhappily


    "She told me that you were her father¡¯s daughter with another woman My face darkened I didn¡¯t expect


    her to be so straightforward So she knew everything was simply pretending to be polite to me


    Swallowing thickly.


    I suppressed my anger and pressed once again, "Have you ever told George about this?"


    "You don¡¯t deserve it¡± Lucy looked straight into my eyes and dered frankly before shey back in


    bed, No one had ever made a mockery of me in years But again, I bottled up my anger and continued


    with my line of questioning "How long have you been with George? Did the two of you start dating only


    recently or it happened right after he came back from abroad? Since I couldn¡¯t figure it out on my own, I


    thought it was more efficient to ask her directly I didn¡¯t want to waste my time on this woman anymore


    than I had to She harrumphed loudly and red at me "Jane, you are annoying I don¡¯t care about


    George at all, okay? If you want to pursue him, then go ahead and confess your love to him.


    Don¡¯t do all these useless things behind his back.


    The two of you have been friends for so many years and you even started a business together


    Obviously, the two of you share a deep rtionship.


    Shouldn¡¯t that be enough reason to be able to confess your love? Stop loving him from a distance just


    express your love!"


    Lucy rushed out in a single breath and Mopped back into bed dramatically she turned her back on me


    and was out like a light.


    My teeth ground in anger as 1 stared at her back She was showing off and I couldn¡¯t stand the very


    thought of it.


    In all my years abroad, I had never oncee across such a person.


    For a moment, all i felt was disbelief and then a deep sense of frustration

 Chapter 616: Win The Bet

    Chapter 616: Win The Bet


    Lucy¡¯s POV


    Last night, I was able to get some good sleep.So, today.I woke up in a good mood, I went with Jane to


    see Brian Jensen, the engineer she wanted to recruit Jane was mainly responsible for negotiating with


    him regarding the future developments of Zhester Technology, as well as informing him of his position


    and job description in thepany .


    On the other hand, was tasked to inform him of the details that Jane wasn¡¯t authorized to tell him, such


    as the sry and benefits package I was well aware of Zhester Technology¡¯s bottom line, so I soon


    found out Brian¡¯s needs and expectations.


    He was actually optimistic about thepany¡¯s future and was more than willing to join However, there


    were already two incredible figures in Zhester Technology Thepany had developed to astronomical


    heights thanks to Jane and Boswell.


    They were in charge of theb and product development of thepany Any neer that would join


    thepany would likely find it difficult to gain authority and power I turned to Jane and observed her It


    was her task to deal with Brian¡¯s worries While they were negotiating she asked me to leave because


    most of what they would talk about involved responsibilities and job functions.


    Thus, I went to the coffee shop next door to grab a drink. While I was feeling bored, 1 noticed that Dyer


    was here, too.


    There was aptop in front of him, and he was typing something attentively "Mr Coleman, what a


    coincidence!"I walked up to him to greet him.Then, I sat across him, thinking this was a good chance to


    talk to him.I had to use this opportunity to persuade him to meet George in New York at the soonest


    possible date Dyer just shot me an indifferent nce and sneered, "I sat here first Did I give you


    permission to sit with me?"


    Just as I had expected, his temper was as terrible as ever.But, I had to keep myints in my


    head.I stood up, bowed to him, and asked politely, ¡°May I sit with you, sir?"


    "No, you may not "


    Dyer, merciless as usual, refused me I was about to sit down, but when he said that, I quickly bolted


    upright.


    Even though I was practically cursing him in my head, I still put on a smile and decided to sit at the


    table next to him.


    "My Coleman, I set up an appointment with youst week to meet Mr Affleck in New York sometime


    soon When do you think you¡¯d have the time to do that? I¡¯d be happy to book the flight ticket for you Mr


    Affleck is cordially inviting you for a discussion It¡¯s up to you to decide if you¡¯re willing to join Zhester


    Technology of not But at the very least, you should give each other a chance I think it would be nice if


    you could at least befriend him He¡¯s a great man"


    Right after I sat down.


    I began persuading him to join Zhester Technology Thepany he was working for right now was


    Zhester Technology¡¯s rival in business Needless to say, George probably asked me to meet Dyer with


    an ulterior motive in mind The reason he wanted to poach Dyer was to destroy hispetitor¡¯s


    company and throw it into disarray And once he had caused damage to his rival, he probably wouldn¡¯t


    put Dyer in an important position I wasn¡¯t some business genius and even I could figure this out, so


    Dyer probably had an idea as well While I was speaking, I noticed that he just kept on working He


    didn¡¯t even bother to look at me I spoke so much that I began to feel thirsty I was starting to lose


    confidence, but I had toplete my task Thus, I pushed on "I believe that meeting with Mr Alfleck will


    be a mutually beneficial deal for you"


    "How muchmission did they offer you? I¡¯ll pay you twice what they can pay Dyer was suddenly


    staring at me intently "Huh?"


    His abrupt question caught me by surprise Dyer pointed at the person standing outside the window


    "Can you help me convince her to join mypany?"


    I looked at the direction he was pointing at and saw Jane standing there She had just finished talking


    with Brian And from the looks of it, they had a good time


    "Are you talking about Jane Campbell?" I asked.


    "I am"


    Dyer nodded firmly "Are you kidding? She will never betray ourpany"


    Jane was one of the founding members of Zhester Technology.


    just like George There was no way she could be poached easily It was easy to tell that Dyer was just


    giving me a hard time! "Is that so? I guess that¡¯s the limit of your abilities in that case, don¡¯t bother me


    ever again."


    Dyer scoffed, shut down hisptop, stood up, and left the cafe At first I couldn¡¯t understand why he


    would make an outrageous request such as asking me to poach Jane But when I saw Brian and Jane


    chatting happily, something suddenly dawned on me


    The reason Brian came back to Florida this time was probably to see Dyer But then, Jane and i foiled


    that n No wonder he was so infuriated with me! I trotted outside to catch up to him and fortunately,


    he hadn¡¯t driven away yet when I arrived at the parking lot, I saw that he had started his car and was


    slowly making his way outside I quickly ran in front of the car to stop him Dyer stepped on the brake,


    honking at me repeatedly to show his impatience Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Even so, I remained in front of the car, refusing to surrender "Mr Coleman, please give me onest


    chance Why don¡¯t we have a serious discussion first I didn¡¯t stop Dyer because of my professional


    etiquette I stopped him because I could get a hugemission if I managed to seed in dealing with


    him As long as I could get him to meet with George, thetter would pay me mymission,


    regardless of Dyer joined Zhester Technology in the end or not Dyer¡¯s annual sry would easily


    amount to ten million dors, and I¡¯d get amission of at least two million dors


    That amount of money was my annual ie already! Why on earth would I give up the opportunity to


    make an insane amount of money so easily? Annoyed, Dyer rolled down his window.


    poked out his head, and shouted, "If you don¡¯t get out of my way, I¡¯m calling the cops."


    "Be my guest," I countered.


    I was certain that he wouldn¡¯t call the police for something this trivial.


    He probably just wanted to scare me away Dyer scoffed again, released the brake, and slowly drove


    the car towards me When I saw the car drawing closer and closer, I pretended like I wasn¡¯t scared,


    when in reality, I was ready to cave in and run away


    Fortunately, I was able to pull myself together and remain standing I closed my eyes, waiting for him to


    make a decision He could either talk to me again or run me over with his car I heard him curse and


    stop the car The moment I opened my eyes and saw the car was only inches away from me.


    I knew that I had won the bet I trotted to the other side of the car, sat in the passenger seat, and smiled


    "Mr.


    Coleman, I am so sorry for the inconvenience, but this is my job All you need to do is to go to New York


    and meet with Mr Affleck That¡¯s it it won¡¯t hurt, will it?"


    I took out my phone to search for the nearest flight "Look! There¡¯s a flight this afternoon and it¡¯s first


    ss I¡¯ll book it for you ** "Christ, where did George find a weirdo like you? It¡¯s a waste that you


    became a headhunter "


    Dyer pulled a long face, but he acquiesced to letting me book him a ticket

 Chapter 617: I’ll Drive You Home

    Chapter 617: I¡¯ll Drive You Home


    Helen¡¯s POV


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The due diligence of the Smart Technology Company had entered a crucial period.


    As a result, a lot of verifications needed to be done to coordinate with other organizations and agencies


    My main responsibility was to act as a liaison and give legal advice to those who needed it Being busy


    was a good thing for me.


    When I was upied with work, I had no time and energy to think about George and Jane.


    I asionally ran into George in the staff canteen, though.


    Even so, I would just pass by him without even saying hello.


    It was as if we were justplete strangers and had not seen each other naked It was not much of a


    problem as George was busy as well.


    Every day at noon, he would have a light lunch at the staff canteen and go back to the office afterward


    Anya came twice a week to inspect our work and talk with Soren about the case¡¯s progress Whenever


    she came over, we usually had lunch together at the staff canteen of Zhester Technology


    One time, we happened to meet George, Boswell, and Soren together Anya warmly greeted them and


    invited them to join us I happened to sit opposite George To be frank, we had not been this close for a


    long time His eyes were colder than they were before


    He did not even spare me a nce as we ate He would just nod or grunt whenever he was mentioned


    in the conversation I did not say a word, and I kept my head down the whole time as they talked, I just


    listened to Phil and the otherwyers¡¯ conversation As usual, Anya was in the spotlight She always


    took good care of her subordinates Although she was strict with us in the workce, she was not stingy


    when it came to praising us in front of the clients


    "Helen may look timid, but she¡¯s hardworking and ountable.Every report she hands can be used as


    a temte.She¡¯s no less than a seniorwyer" Anya suddenly praised me, which made my cheeks


    blush.


    "I agree Miss Dewar is indeed the most diligent girl I¡¯ve ever met.I saw her stay upte several times at


    thepany to work she just slept at her desk for one or two hours in the morning and continued to


    work the next day."


    Soren remarked I had no idea how the conversation suddenly turned to me.


    But, of course, I was thankful as they thought so highly of me "I just did what I had to do.I¡¯m not as


    good as you say You¡¯re the ones who take work seriously I still have a lot to learn from you."


    To be frank, I was not working as hard as they said because I was diligent.I could not sleep at home, so


    I decided to do work in thepany that way, my being awake would not be in vain.


    As a human, I needed rest too, so I would take a nap when I got tired To be honest, I felt a little guilty


    because of theirpliments I felt that I was not worthy of them "I¡¯ve told you not to work toote.You


    don¡¯t even eat breakfast or dinner You¡¯ll end up burned out.From now on, you must leave work on time


    I¡¯ll drive you home "Mr.Mason, we also workte and eat irregrly Aren¡¯t you worried we might get


    sick?" a co-worker of ours joked before I could politely decline Phil¡¯s offer


    "That¡¯s right.Why don¡¯t you drive me home? We go in the same direction anyway." another one


    interjected


    "Don¡¯t be silly." Phil replied defiantly "Come on, guys Mr Mason finally found an excuse to pick Helen


    up from workTM Everyoneughed and looked at Phil and me with meaningful gazes Suddenly.


    Soren¡¯s face lit up.


    It was as if he had just been enlightened "I get it now! Mr Mason wants to pursue Miss Dewar¡¯ That¡¯s


    great Colleagues have a lot inmon and can adapt to each other¡¯s life pace This results in a lesser


    family conflicts in the future Miss Pierce, I take yourw firm has no problem with office romances, isn¡¯t


    that right?"


    "Of course not We¡¯re open-minded.Besides, Phil and Helen are a good match I¡¯ll be happy for them if


    they end up together,"


    Anya said with a smile I lowered my head even more, with no idea how to refute their words I could


    only hope that this topic would soon end.


    I sneaked a nce at George, who had been eating his meal slowly as if he did not hear their


    conversation He looked so cold and distant


    Anyway, we had nothing to do with each other anymore.Why would he care about who I would be


    with?


    "Helen, you¡¯d better have more,"


    Phil urged whiledling me some soup "You¡¯ve been eating so littletely that you¡¯ve lost weight You


    look vulnerable"


    I stared at the bowl of soup in front of me This was the first time that Phil had shown his concern for me


    in public Now that his secret was known to all, he no longer made an attempt to hide his feelings for me


    His behavior added fuel to the fire And now, our colleagues teased us even more, but Phil just smiled


    and did not deny anything As the two of us were colleagues, I did not want to embarrass him by


    rejecting him in front of so many people.


    So, I decided to thank him instead I did not drink the soup, though I respected and appreciated Phil, but


    I had no romantic feelings for him We finally finished eating a few momentster and returned to the


    office to resume our work.


    My stomach ached, but not because of Phil but George I did not remember what or how much food I


    ate.


    My body was numb and felt like in auto -pilot.

 Chapter 618: Blacklisted

    Chapter 618: cklisted


    Jane¡¯s POV.


    As soon as Lucy and I returned from Florida, we went to George¡¯s office to report on our work George


    listened indifferently and remained silent the whole time I instinctively sensed that something was


    bothering George, so I stopped talking and gave him an intense nce


    However, Lucy was oblivious of his mood She was always outspoken and fearless because George


    had given her too much of rope she asked George in a serious tone, "Dyer is in New York.What time


    will you be able to see him today?"


    George replied without even looking at her, "Arrange a meeting for tomorrow ¡°


    "No! That won¡¯t do He specifically flew to New York to see you He has no other reason to be here Once


    he meets you, he will head back to Florida He has booked a flight to go backter this evening If you


    really want to hire him, you will have to hold up your end of the bargain and disy your sincerity "Lucy


    was very straightforward in her view George thought for a while and then nodded.


    "Okay! Arrange for him toe to thepany now"


    I had been standing back and observing the interaction between the two of them.


    George was very business-like with her and his eyes were devoid of any feelings for her Did they really


    have a terrible quarrel? Lucy immediately called up Dyer and sent him thepany¡¯s address After


    making all the necessary arrangements, she reminded George.


    "You promised to pay me amission as long as I brought Dyer to you, irrespective of whether he


    epts your offer or not "


    Lucy smiled coquettishly and stared at George with her fiery eyes.Her tone sounded like a spoiled child


    I was getting more and more confused.


    It didn¡¯t appear as if Lucy and George had quarreled Then why was George still pulling a long face?


    "Go to the human resources department and file for themission.


    They will apply for the money from the financial department "


    George¡¯s tone was still indifferent, but his words shocked Boswell and me We had never heard of the


    CEO paying fees to someone merely for securing a meeting with a potential employee! Even if he


    loved his girlfriend, he shouldn¡¯t indulge her to such an extent.


    "Thank you!"


    Lucy got what she wanted and left with a big smile to arrange the meeting with Dyer I couldn¡¯t help but


    remind him.


    "George, this is not in ordance with thepany¡¯s rules and procedures On what basis will the


    financial department authorize such a payment?"


    "Transfer the money from my personal ount"


    He was gone totally insane He was not like the man I knew at all I questioned him in a stern voice, "Is


    Lucy really worth giving up all your principles? George.


    you have always been scrupulous about separating public and private interests What magic does Lucy


    have that makes you bow down to her?"


    "I have nothing to do with Lucy."


    George stated emphatically and then ordered his assistant to make his stand clear "Write a public


    statement to rify the scandals between me and Lucy Besides, from now on, she is not allowed to


    enter my office without my permission."


    Boswell and I were dumbfounded.


    It seemed that they really did have a quarrel No wonder George was so depressed over the past few


    days But Lucy, on the other hand, was still as heartlessly carefree as before It seemed as if she was


    not emotionally affected at all Lucy¡¯s POV I was so excited to go to the human resources department to


    apply for the headhuntingmission However, when the people of the human resources department


    saw me, they were not at all co-operative "I regret to inform you that this is not how the policy works.


    It does not meet the application standard.


    We only pay out a part of the fee once the employee is hired and the rest after the period of probation


    expires Presently, we are clearly still negotiating with the candidate for this position.


    The candidate has neither received an offer nor been hired by thepany The application for the


    commission is therefore not in ordance with our rules This was totally different from what George


    had said.


    Perhaps it was because he hadn¡¯t informed the human resources department yet? I suppressed the


    doubts in my heart and exined in a soft voice, "The circumstances surrounding this application are


    very special Mr Affleck just approved it barely five minutes ago."


    "Do you have any special documents purporting to your im? Or Was it just a verbal agreement?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    They were determined to follow policy and I had no special approval document George hadn¡¯t told me


    that it was such aplicated process to get themission "Just a verbal agreement,"


    I answered honestly, As George held such a high position, I had never doubted the authenticity of his


    verbal agreement He was the CEO of Zhester Technology.


    How could he withhold the money from an ordinary employee like me? "Sorry, we only work with the


    documents written in ck and white."


    "Wait a minute.I¡¯ll ask Mr.Affleck to speak to you."


    I immediately sent a message to George, but it was rejected.


    Had George cklisted me? If so, then when did he cklist me? Why did he do that? It suddenly


    dawned upon me that George¡¯s promise to me was as empty as a church on a weekday.


    He had no intention of fulfilling his promise at all.


    And he even cklisted me just for this expense.I couldn¡¯t hold back my anger anymore and hurried


    back towards George¡¯s office.I didn¡¯t understand why he did that.


    He was not that kind of deceitful person.


    George¡¯s assistant saw me and hurried out to stop me.He stood in front of the office door with his arms


    stretched sideways.He refused to allow me ess to George¡¯s office.


    "Mr.Affleck has given strict instructions that no one is to be allowed into his office without his


    permission.Lucy, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me, okay? Besides, it¡¯s not a pretty scene when


    you barge in there and quarrel with him for all and sundry to hear," the assistant pleaded.


    It was the first time in my life that I had been so angry and aggrieved.I never dreamed that I would have


    to swallow my grievances in silence, It was the first time that I¡¯d failed to judge a person correctly.I


    never expected George to be such a big liar! .

 Chapter 619: Helen Was The One George Loved

    Chapter 619: Helen Was The One George Loved


    Helen¡¯s POV


    The next morning, Lucy and I traveled to work together.


    Sheined endlessly about George¡¯s ruthlessness all the way "I¡¯ve never met such a scoundrel in


    my life! Before I went to Florida, he promised me that I would receive a handsomemission as long


    as I would bring Dyer to him. Now that I made it and Dyer came to New York, he had broken his


    promise! If he didn¡¯t want to pay me themission, he could have told me fat out.


    But no! He had to send me on a wild goose chase to the human resource and finance departments.


    They threw their policies in my face andughed behind my back! What a fool I was to trust George!


    Damn it! He is a hypocrite.


    A utilitarian like him cannot be trusted! I¡¯ve never been wrong before! I¡¯ll take this encounter with


    George as a serious lesson about trust.


    Helen, you should apud yourself for breaking up with that cheat It¡¯s the best decision you¡¯ve


    made.He can never honor his word!"


    Lucy was in a frenzy all the way until we got out of the subway I¡¯d been listening to herints


    quietly, but my heart was a raging river George had no reason to treat Lucy so badly Obviously, he did


    so just to embarrass me.


    It was a private matter between George and me Why did he have to drag Lucy into it? Why was he


    being so mean to her? The more I thought about it, the more depressed I felt.


    As soon as I arrived at Zhester Technology, I went directly to George¡¯s office.


    On seeing me, George¡¯s assistant rushed to stop me.


    "Miss Dewar! Mr Arfleck is in a meeting right now.On no ount can he be disturbed If there is


    anything you need, let me know and I¡¯ll convey your message to him."


    She lookededic trying to block my way with her outstretched hands I brushed past her.


    "No, thanks I will wait in his office"


    I openly defied George¡¯s assistant and pushed open the door.


    In fact, I was only putting on a brave front.I was nervous, but I had to do what was right in my heart for


    Lucy "Miss Dewar! You can¡¯t go in without an appointment!"


    George¡¯s exasperated assistant followed me and tried to stop me again.


    However, I ignored her instruction and barged in.


    George was indeed having a meeting He was engaged with Jane and Boswell around the small


    meeting table.


    As I entered, they all looked up at me, disturbed.


    "George, is your office essible to just anyone right now?"


    Jane asked coldly George frowned but didn¡¯t answer her Boswell however, greeted me with a gentle


    look


    "Miss Dewar, what do you want to see George so urgently about? We are in an important meeting If


    you¡¯re not in a hurry, you coulde back when we¡¯re done"


    I nodded apologetically "I apologize for my intrusion I¡¯ll wait outside When I was about to leave, George


    addressed me "What do you want? With a frown, he suspended the meeting, got up, walked to his


    desk and invited me in I felt it was inappropriate to discuss Lucy¡¯s matter in front of Jane and Boswell,


    so i flinched


    "I didn¡¯t mean to bother you.I cane back some other time"


    I had suddenly lost the confidence I had rushed in with I admitted I was a bit impulsive, and I regretted


    it the moment I barged in But I had no choice.I had to talk to George "Helen, I¡¯mri very busy Tell me


    what you need."


    He looked at me emotionless Even so, he still sat back down at his desk and waited patiently for me to


    exin my urgency I clenched my fists and plucked up the courage


    "If you are upset about what happened between us, I am ready to apologize to you I think you know


    how difficult it was for Lucy to finally get Dyer to New York from Florida The task was fraught with


    challenges yet she seeded in her assignment."


    George looked at me, confused.


    "What exactly do you want to say "I mean that although things didn¡¯t work out between us, that does


    not mean that you should take it out on Lucy She has dedicated a lot to this position and has worked


    extremely hard Why haven¡¯t you held up your end of the bargain and paid her themission she is


    duly entitled to? Besides, Lucy is very persistent She will definitely hound Dyer until he joins Zhester


    Technology."


    I said firmly All of a sudden, George burst out into a horrendousugh that left me shocked.It was filled


    with cold haughtiness.


    "Do you honestly think that I instructed them to make life difficult for Lucy?"


    Had I misunderstood him? Why would they treat Lucy so rudely if George hadn¡¯t instructed them to? I


    subconsciously wanted to argue back, but when I saw the anger on his face, I held back my words.


    I looked at him sharply with my head high in an unyielding manner.


    "Who are you to barge into my office and question me?" George asked reproachfully staring at me "Do


    you think I am the genie who will fulfill your everymand?"


    I was stunned by George¡¯s words.


    Why was I so confident before I came in? I had assumed that George had a soft spot for me and would


    give in to my demands.


    Hence, my gatecrashing his office..His stern questioning made me suddenly ashamed of myself for


    having crossed the line.


    "I¡¯m sorry for my impulsiveness.I just wanted to seek justice for Lucy." I said to George.


    trying really hard to keep calm "I know that Lucy will get Dyer into thepany. I sincerely hope you


    will deliver on your promise."


    After finishing my words, I left his office without looking back.I ran away as fast as my legs would carry


    me the moment I closed the door.I hadmitted a terrible mistake.


    Although George and I were never in a serious rtionship, we were close for a while As a result of


    that, I was probably looking at the current situation with rose tinted sses.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    George was absolutely right.


    It was not within my rights to question him.


    Jane¡¯s POV


    I took a look at the closed door and then at George, my eyes shouting in silence Although he


    pretended to be fine, I could still see widespread sadness and loneliness in his eyes Before I could


    recover from the shock, I saw George make internal calls to the human resource and the finance


    departments to confirm payment of Lucy¡¯smission "Yes.Pay her from my personal ount.Do it


    now!"


    There was no hesitation or strain in his voice Because of a woman, he had once again broken the


    principles that he had adhered to for years "What was that all about?"


    Boswell asked curiously "Let¡¯s continue with the meeting."


    George deliberately changed the subject.


    He sat back down at the meeting table, without offering any kind of exnation Boswell and I looked at


    each other and realized that it was Helen whom George really loved Lucy was just a smoke screen.


    How on earth could it be Helen? Why did George love her? Why her of all people? I kept running these


    questions in my mind.


    The nightmare of my youth suddenly swept over me, and I was caught off guard..


    After work, I called my mother "Did you have a quarrel with George?" my mother asked before I could


    say anything My mother and I were more like best friends than mother and daughter.


    She could always read right through me.


    "No,"


    I denied "I haven¡¯t seen George for a long time I am nning toe there next week.Is that okay with


    you?" my mother said softly.


    ¨C "Mom, what makes you want toe back so suddenly?" I asked in surprise.


    My mother had note back even once since we moved abroad.


    "You¡¯ve gone back.What¡¯s the point of me living abroad alone? I¡¯m lonely here.I¡¯ve been abroad for too


    long.No matter how good the life here is, there¡¯s no ce like home," my mother replied.

 Chapter 620: Coming To See Her Son-in-law

    Chapter 620: Coming To See Her Son-inw


    Helen¡¯s POV


    It was one of the rare asions when I managed to get off work early this evening 1 left the office


    building of Zhester Technology with Lucy On the way out, Lucy suddenly received a text message She


    read it and immediately her cries of joy rang in the air.


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she handed her phone to me. She said, bubbling with excitement,


    "George has paid me mymission as promised.He really transferred the money into my ount!"


    I touched the tip of my nose and praised him sincerely.


    "He is actually a very good soul A rare find."


    But George and I were not meant to be together After all, the matter concerning Jane had driven a


    wedge between us Lucy guffawed and took back her phone she couldn¡¯t get over how many zeroes


    appeared after the whole number She looked at her phone and murmured, "Yes, he is a good man but


    he is just not suitable for you By the way, if you have time, you can do a web search on the Affleck


    family in Washington."


    "The Affleck family?" It seemed that I didn¡¯t know George¡¯splete identity.I had not paid much


    attention to him when I was in high school in Philly After we met again, we simply had a casual sexual


    rtionship for a period of time.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But we both felt that our rtionship hadn¡¯t evolved sufficiently to get to know each other¡¯s families


    "Yes, George is the only son of the Affleck family Since he hails from such a noble and prestigious


    family, obviously he will marry a woman of the same social standing Don¡¯t worry Jane does not stand a


    chance with him.


    It¡¯s impossible for an illegitimate daughter like Jane to marry into such a noble family she has no legs to


    stand on"


    "If you say so," I answered absent mindedly I had never been interested in his family background


    before, and now that I had nothing to do with him anymore.


    I couldn¡¯t care less Lucy held my hand and said in a whisper, "I¡¯m going to pay off the bond on the


    house first Then, I¡¯ll find a better hospital for your mother so that you can visit her any time you please"


    "No, that¡¯s not necessary.The hospital she is in is good enough.When I save enough money.I will move


    her to another hospital." I refused on the spot.


    I didn¡¯t want to be a financial burden to Lucy.


    "And when will you have enough money to move her to another hospital? Do you ever have more than


    ten thousand in your bank ount? You don¡¯t have money left over at the end of the month to save.I


    know you live from paycheck to paycheck.How can you turn down my sincere offer? Besides, I¡¯m not


    giving it to you as a gift.You have to pay me back when you are in a position to do so.I¡¯ll keep a record


    of this loan then you can pay me back with interest."


    As Lucy spoke, she began to transfer money from the banking app on her phone Within seconds, I


    received the message that the money had been transferred into my ount I looked down at the


    amount indicated in the message Tears flowed freely from my eyes as my heart overflowed with


    gratitude How could I be blessed with a friend like Lucy?


    "Thank you, dearest Lucy My mother¡¯s hospital was a private one with good facilities.However, the


    hospital did not allow random visits.You had to have an urgent reason to pay the patient a visit This


    suited neither my mother nor I .I needed to see my mother often.


    But sadly for now, I could only get feedback on her condition from the consulting doctor I was going to


    apply for a transfer, but I hadn¡¯t decided which hospital to transfer her to because of my financial


    constraints, Now with Lucy¡¯s loan, many problems would just disappear.


    Over the next few days I was very busy at work.I had little time to look for a suitable hospital.


    Some private hospitals were charging exorbitant rates.I had to be selective After finalizing the hospital,


    I especially requested an afternoon¡¯s leave to help my motherplete the transfer procedure She


    was feeling much better now Then she held my hand and asked, "Helen, can I go home with you?"


    "Mom, the doctor and I agreed that you cane home every weekend." The doctor had made this


    rmendation and I supported it.


    My mother had been recuperating in a psychiatric hospital for so many years.


    If she suddenly left the hospital, we were afraid that she would not be able to adapt to the outside


    environment easily Most importantly, I couldn¡¯t take care of her at home 24 hours a day Nor could I


    afford a caregiver at this point.


    My mother nodded silently in reply.


    The new hospital and ward were much better than the previous one.


    My mother¡¯s activities were not restricted she could walk around freely in the garden apanied by a


    nurse Her mental health was much stronger too.


    It seemed that she was making substantial progress My work went well.


    In the next two weeks, I could finish all the preparatory work Pretty soon, the negotiation and


    transaction including the final delivery between Zhester Technology and Smart Technology Company


    would bepleted with the assistance of Anya and Phil My work would bepleted As long as this


    case waspleted, there would probably be no reason to see George and Jane again My life would


    be back on track soon I was so looking forward to that day But to my surprise, Libby re-entered my life


    When I saw her, she was in the staff canteen of Zhester Technology.


    Libby and Jane were seated in George¡¯s exclusive dining area, having a meal with him and Boswell.


    As I was waiting in the queue for food in the staff canteen, I overheard someone whisper, "Is that


    Jane¡¯s mother? It must be.They look so alike.What a gracefuldy!"


    "I heard she was living abroad and only just returned."


    "Did you notice how extra respectful George is towards her? She must be here to meet her son-inw


    My heart skipped two beats.I couldn¡¯t help but turn in Libby¡¯s direction and look at her It was true what


    they said.


    She looked elegant and beautiful, as if time had not left its mark on her face She could easily pass off


    for Jane¡¯s sister Somehow, my nose twitched irritably Only a few days ago, I had helped transfer my


    mother to the new hospital She had beennguishing in the hospital all year round.


    Her skin was sallow and dull, punctuated with wrinkles.


    She looked a decade older than she was.


    Compared to Libby, my mother seemed to be from another generation What a cruel contrast! What


    would my father think if he were still alive? Suddenly, my eyes moistened and my vision became a blur


    I could feel deeply buried painful emotions beginning to surface.


    So I quickly made up an excuse and said to Phil, "Sorry, I forgot to put away an important document.I


    have to go back to my office now"


    When I turned around, Libby also turned around and caught my eye.


    A sh of unpleasant surprise crossed her eyes.


    She probably wasn¡¯t expecting to see me at Zhester Technology Time seemed to stand still for a


    moment.


    All sounds around me drowned and it seemed as if just the two of us were in the canteen.


    My mind drew a nk and my heart froze in my chest I looked at her with disgust and I honestly felt like


    throwing up.


    It once again reminded me of my father¡¯s funeral when Libby came uninvited and wanted everyone to


    know Jane was my father¡¯s daughter.


    After seeing me, Libby assumed an arrogant posture She looked at me with disdain and then snubbed


    me.


    She turned around as if she did not know me She continued tough and joke with George and


    Boswell even more boisterously I took a deep breath and calmed myself down I would not allow Libby


    or Jane to affect me anymore I would distance myself from them and resume a normal life So after


    taking a deep breath, I remained in the canteen and faced my demons instead of running away and


    hiding in my office.


    Even if the sky fell, I had to eat After lunch, Phil and I walked out together As luck would have it, I


    couldn¡¯t avoid them, so we met Phil was oblivious of my history with them.He went ahead and greeted


    them cheerfully "Mr Affleck! Miss Campbell! What a lovely coincidence!"


    George nodded at him in response, and his eyes turned to me I looked up at him, and then at Libby


    and Jane beside him My heart felt as if a heavy rock had been lodged within it As for Libby and her


    wonderful daughter, theypletely ignored me "George, I have a couple of errands to run this


    afternoon, so I¡¯ll be leaving you now Thank you for your great hospitality today"


    When Libby spoke to George, she feigned elegance and kindness.


    "Well, let me see you off,"


    George said politely, and apanied Jane to see Libby off The two of them stood side by side,


    merrily chatting andughing with Libby As people had said, it indeed looked like Libby hade to


    have lunch with her daughter and future son-inw.


    I withdrew my gaze, smiled bitterly in my heart, and secretly chided myself for being disappointed I kept


    telling myself to ignore George, but my eyes were maized by him What¡¯s more, all my thoughts


    centered around him.


    But I still felt that I had made tremendous progress.


    At least when I saw Libby today.


    I didn¡¯t lose control of myself and be an emotional wreck like I had when I saw Jane again after so


    many years.


    After returning to the office, I quickly reced my vulnerabilities with solid work Currently, nothing was


    more important to me than working hard and making money, wasn¡¯t it? My life was also moving in the


    right direction.


    I could now take my mother home for the weekend and she could finally leave the hospital when she


    got better.


    As long as I thought that I could live with my mother in the future, I was not afraid of anything I didn¡¯t


    need anyone else After work, I redecorated the spare room and transformed it the way my mother


    would like I had to learn to cook healthy meals as well.I couldn¡¯t let her eat takeout foods all the time.


    But cooking was such a challenge for me.


    No matter how closely I followed the recipes and no matter how many times I watched the videos, I still


    couldn¡¯t get it right.


    The weekend was approaching, so I was forced to buy frozen meals from a grocery store.


    All I had to do when I got home was to heat the meals.


    That made life much more easier for me

 Chapter 621: Fix Me Up With Jane

    Chapter 621: Fix Me Up With Jane


    George¡¯s POV:


    I had always been grateful to Libby.When I was studying abroad a few years ago, she took good care


    of me and made sure I wasfortable in a foreign country.I always kept her kindness in mind.


    "George, I¡¯d like to invite you over.Let¡¯s have dinner together after you and Jane get off work.I¡¯ll do the


    cooking.See youter!"


    Before I could say anything, she hung up the phone.


    Well, Libby had just returned.


    Whether she invited me over or not, it was necessary for me to wee her back.


    After work, I drove to her house with Jane.


    While we were at the intersection and waiting for the traffic lights to go green, I saw Helen at the side of


    the road.She was walking toward the subway station carrying several stic bags.


    I could vaguely see packs of frozen meals inside.


    Was that what she had been eating all this time? No, I should stop caring about her.


    After all, her cold and heartless words bruised my ego.I could not take my eyes off her, though.


    Helen¡­ What should do with you? The stic bags looked too heavy to carry by herself.


    After taking a few steps, she stopped and tried to catch her breath.


    Once she rested for a bit, she picked up the bags once again and walked on.I frowned and clenched


    the steering wheel unconsciously.


    "What are you looking at?" Jane suddenly asked.


    I pursed my lips and did not answer.I just watched as Helen¡¯s figure disappear from view.


    When I finally got ahold of myself, the traffic lights had turned green.


    The cacophony of horns and curses from irate drivers came from behind me.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Without a word, I started the engine and went my way.


    Jane and her mother lived in an apartment downtown.


    The truth was, I was the one who had found it for them.


    It was directly below my penthouse, the one in which I had brought Helen on New Year¡¯s Eve.I had no


    idea that things would get out of hand at that time.


    Jane was not only my business partner but also my friend.


    As she needed a ce to stay in New York, I volunteered to look for one for her.


    The apartment was downtown and close to Zhester Technology.It was convenient formuting.I did


    not think that there was something wrong with what I had done.


    But much to my surprise, Helen was hostile to Jane and even broke up with me.


    At this moment, I parked the car in the underground garage.


    Before getting off the car, I rubbed my throbbing temples and took a deep breath.Then I went upstairs


    with Jane.


    "George, you¡¯re here! Go wash your hands.The dinner is ready," Libby said with a smile.


    She had prepared a feast of my favorite dishes, She had always been a good cook.


    When I had first gone abroad, I could not get used to eating local food, so she often invited me over for


    dinner.I thanked her politely and sat down at the dining table after washing my hands.


    Libby knew very well how to enliven the atmosphere.


    While eating, she talked a lot about our shared experiences while we were abroad.Her words were


    neither stiff nor dull.


    There was not even a single dead air.


    "In my opinion, you two don¡¯t need toe back to New York.You can manage thepany from


    abroad, can¡¯t you? Besides, you have Boswell here," Libby advised.


    "Mom, you don¡¯t know much about George¡¯s n.He wants to develop the domestic market to expand


    his business.Besides, his parents are here, and he¡¯s their only child.He has to go back for them," Jane


    exined on my behalf.


    I did not refute her words.But the truth was, many of my decisions had nothing to do with my parents.In


    my heart, my parents and I were independent of each other.


    Since Libby was the host for the night, she was more talkative than usual.She did not stop talking about


    Jane and me.


    Although she did not exactly say it out loud, I knew what she was implying.She was trying to fix me up


    with her daughter.I was surprised.


    After all, I only treated Jane as a friend through all these years.I would rte to her at times, just like


    Boswell, I believed that Jane felt the same way I did.


    Besides, she never expressed any desire to have something more than friendship with me.


    Tonight, however, Jane did not deny any of Libby¡¯s implications and just let her mother poke fun at us.I


    recalled the years I had spent with her, most of which were work-rted.I could not help but wonder if I


    was just over-analyzing things.


    "Jane, you¡¯ve been the best business partner I¡¯ve ever had, and I hope you¡¯ll always be," I said after


    careful consideration while she and I were walking out of the apartment.


    This was the best response I had thought of to avoid misunderstanding.


    Knowing Jane, she would understand what I meant.


    "I see," Jane smiled at me.


    She did not seem concerned that I suddenly drew a line between After bidding farewell with each other,


    I took the elevator to go to my penthouse.It was bare and empty, just like it had been since New Year¡¯s


    Eve.


    There was not a single piece of furniture here.


    As I walked to the balcony, the night of New Year¡¯s Eve crossed my mind.


    Here, Helen and I stood side by side, counting down and wishing each other a happy new year.We


    held each other in our arms.


    The moment the clock struck midnight, I leaned over and kissed her on the lips.She then stood on


    tiptoe, put her arms around me, and kissed me back.I could see the love in her eyes.It was vivid, just


    like the fireworks. I knew she loved me.But why did she break up with me when Jane showed up?


    Without much thought, I drove to Helen¡¯s house again.

 Chapter 622: Pick Up Mom And Bring Her Home

    Chapter 622: Pick Up Mom And Bring Her Home


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    As soon as I got home, I set my hunger aside and started cleaning up my apartment, especially the


    bedroom I had prepared for my mother.


    Within a couple of hours I had a perfectly neat, presentable room.I was surprised at how much of waste


    I had hoarded in my apartment.


    This was the third time that I dragged a trash bag downstairs to the trash can.


    When I dusted my clothes and turned around, I saw George.He was leisurely leaning against his car.


    The shadow of his tall figure was lengthened by the dim street light.His handsome face was slightly


    obscured by the darkness of the night.It was somewhat difficult to glean the expression on his


    visage.He slowly straightened up and walked up to me.


    After stopping just one step away from me, he teased, "Are you enjoying the stench of the trash can?"


    I quickly jolted back to my senses and moved away from the trash can.


    His unexpected presence had ruffled me so much that I had even lost my sense of smell!


    "Are you here to see me?" I looked up at him with knitted eyebrows.


    Our rtionship had been under severe strain recently.


    When we did meet asionally in thepany, he treated me like a total stranger.


    Sometimes when we passed each other, he wouldn¡¯t even spare a look at me.I couldn¡¯t figure out what


    he was thinking.


    Since he¡¯d decided to treat me as a total stranger, he had no business getting involved in my private


    life.


    That being said, why did he stille here from time to time? I just couldn¡¯t fathom out this man.


    "What are you doing?" George asked, ignoring my question.


    He pointed at the waste I had deposited beside the trash can.


    "Cleaning up the room."


    I didn¡¯t want to answer him, but George just stood there and had no intention of leaving.I would have


    given him the silent treatment had he not been so clingy.I decided to behave with him as if I had simply


    met a colleague.It was no big deal.


    "I saw you near the subway station after work today.Do you think you can survive on all those frozen


    food products and be healthy?"


    He cleverly changed the topic.I was a little irritated with his question and didn¡¯t feel like replying.


    What I ate was my business and didn¡¯t concern him.


    This man really was unbelievable! George didn¡¯t seem to bother about my indifference as usual and


    continued with a smile, "if you need help with the cooking, just tell me.I¡¯ll be d to help out."


    I looked at him in disbelief, still puzzled about his motives.


    What was that supposed to mean? Why did he sound conciliatory? Why did it even seem like he was


    trying to make a concession after our quarrel? But I dismissed that ridiculous idea as soon as it


    surfaced.


    George was such a proud man.


    How could he offer a concession? Besides, I had made myself clear the other day that he would have


    to choose between Jane and me.He couldn¡¯t have his cake and eat it too.If he still refused to make a


    choice and we reconciled, then this problem would still crop up its ugly head in the future.


    It was better to end our rtionship while I was still in love with him and remembered him as a good


    man than to quarrel time and again and grow to hate each other in the future.


    In this way, we would still have the sweet and beautiful memories that had filled our lives earlier.I turned


    around and tried to leave.I didn¡¯t want to entwine my life with his anymore.


    But he suddenly grabbed my wrist and trapped me between himself and the car.


    His tall figure pressed down against my limp body, and his deep eyes were ring at me.I read


    confusion and unwillingness in his eyes.


    "Why?"


    "I¡¯ve told you a thousand times.I only have one request.You have to choose between Jane and me.If


    you can¡¯t make a choice, I will leave voluntarily." I elbowed him away and ran home without looking


    back.


    In fact, there were many things that could not be exined.


    All our lives, Jane and I could not get along.


    If George, Jane and I continued interacting and were constantly at loggerheads, then we were destined


    to end up like our parents.I had a strong sense of deja vu.I didn¡¯t want to be a nameless woman like


    Libby.I definitely didn¡¯t want my children to be scorned as illegitimates.What¡¯s more, I didn¡¯t want to turn


    into someone like my mother.


    She thought my father loved her very much, but when he died, it was revealed that he had long


    betrayed us.She didn¡¯t even get a proper exnation for what had happened.And she¡¯d never know


    why he did this to her.


    That kind of experience was too unbearable.I know how much my mother had suffered and I was not


    prepared to go down that road.


    As Saturday morning dawned, bright and cheerful, I prepared to pick up my mother from the hospital


    for her weekend visit.


    Lucy seemed more excited than me.She drove early to my apartment to pick me up.


    When I got into the car, Lucy suddenly said, "If I¡¯m not mistaken, I saw George¡¯s car here just now.Did


    he stay at your cest night? Have you two reconciled?"


    "No! I have nothing to do with him now." I looked out of the window because I was kind of lying. Did


    Lucy say he had just left? Did that mean that he spent the whole night here? That was hardly likely.


    Lucy must be mistaken. I changed the topic and Lucy didn¡¯t pursue her questioning.It was my first time


    to pick up my mother and bring her home.I was very excited.


    My mother had been recovering in the hospital for so long so I was looking forward to having her home


    today.


    "Mrs.Dewar, do you remember me? I¡¯m Lucy; Helen¡¯s friend," Lucy said happily.


    "Yes, of course I remember you!" my mother replied with a beautiful smile.


    In the first two years of my college life, my mother¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t that severe.She often visited me


    at the college and invited Lucy over for dinner.


    Lucy was a mboyant and bold woman.


    My mother didn¡¯t generally like such extroverts, but Lucy was an exception.She often spoke about Lucy


    even we were alone.


    "Helen, you are too quiet and introverted.People can easily take advantage of your kindness.You need


    to toughen up like Lucy."


    "Lucy, I¡¯m pleased that Helen has a friend like you."


    She also told Lucy this all the time.Then my mother began to suffer rpses more often and had to be


    hospitalized for treatment.I was so panicky, I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    It was then that Lucy unselfishly stepped forward and arranged a hospital for my mother to be admitted


    to.She paid more attention to my mother than I did.


    "Mom, Lucy and I are here to pick you up.You areing home with us!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    When I held my mother¡¯s arm, my eyes suddenly became moist and tears rolled down


    uncontrobly.My mother had be so thin.


    Although her eyes were focused on me and she smiled joyfully, she looked a little dull.


    There was almost no flesh on her arm.She was all skin and bones.It seemed that with no effort, her


    arm could be broken like a dry stick.I hugged her lovingly, tears streaming down my cheeks.


    "Don¡¯t worry, my dear.I¡¯m fine." My mother stoked me on the back andforted me gently.


    Because she would only stay for the weekend, she didn¡¯t bring too much luggage.She just took with her


    the medication and some clothes.


    Lucy drove us home safely.She left shortly after dropping us off as she knew that we had a lot to talk


    about a As soon as my mother arrived home, she took a slow walk around and had a good look at the


    ce.


    I quickly brought a ss of warm water and ced it on the table.Then I hurried to the kitchen and


    heated up the frozen meals I had purchased from the grocery store.Then I set the dishes out on the


    table.


    My mother looked at me with concern.


    "Is this what you eat every day?"


    "Only once in a while, Mom.I generally eat very well.Don¡¯t worry.I¡¯ll take good care of myself."


    I didn¡¯t want my mother to worry about me, so I held her hand andforted her.My mother sighed and


    said nothing more.


    After lunch, she said to me, "Take me to the grocery store in the afternoon to buy some food."


    "Okay! But you take a nap first.Let¡¯s go after you wake up, okay?"


    "Okay."


    I took my mother back to her room and shey down on the bed.I felt so happy to see her resting so


    peacefully.I hadn¡¯t felt so genuinely d for a long time.


    When Mom recovered fully and she was discharged from the hospital, she could stay here with me


    forever!

 Chapter 623: Mother’s Cooking

    Chapter 623: Mother¡¯s Cooking


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    While my mother was taking a nap, I sat on the desk next to the bed and turned on myptop to


    process some work documents.


    After having a power nap, she woke up.I told her to sleep some more, but she just waved her hand in


    dismissal and said that she didn¡¯t feel sleepy anymore.Thus, I conceded and took her to a nearby


    supermarket to shop.


    The supermarket was quite close to my apartment.


    My mother and I used toe here to shop whenever we needed something.


    Unfortunately, she fell illter on and had been confined in the hospital.


    Since I was too busy to go shopping, I came here less and less as time passed by.


    Along the way, I held my mother¡¯s hand.


    It felt so damn good to have her by my side again! It felt like I was filled with so much strength all over


    again.


    We finished shopping quickly and went home.


    As soon as we got home, my mother prepared dinner.I knew nothing about cooking, so I couldn¡¯t do


    anything to help her.I just stood at the kitchen door, watching her get busy.


    "Helen, you need to eat less junk food and take out food from now on.They¡¯re not as healthy and


    sanitary as home cooked meals,"


    Mom mumbled while she was handling ingredients.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "I¡¯ll cook weekday meals for you every weekend from now on.You can heat them up after work.I¡¯lle


    here again next weekend to cook more delicious food for you, okay?"


    This scene felt so familiar to me.It felt like I suddenly heard George¡¯s deep, gentle voice ringing in my


    ears.


    Just like my mom, he used to cook for me all the time.


    Even when he was tired after a long day at work, he¡¯d still cook for me.


    Every time he went out of town, he¡¯d prepare dinner for me in advance and all I needed to do was to


    heat the food in my fridge.


    Suddenly, it felt like a void opened up in my heart.It felt like I had lost something very important that I


    could never get back anymore.


    As a matter of fact, most of the time that I thought of George, I was quite rational.


    I¡¯d always tell myself that we were over and that there was no future in store for us.


    But sometimes, his image would sh through my mind, making me feel empty inside¡­ Hiding my


    sadness, I walked over to my mother with a smile on my face and hugged her from behind.


    "Thank you, Mom.It¡¯s so good to have you around."


    "Let go off me, dear! I can¡¯t cook properly like this." Mom broke intoughter.


    "Fine.I can wait." I pouted.


    Reluctantly, I let go of her.


    However, I didn¡¯t want to leave the kitchen.


    As I watched my mother busy herself with cooking, tears welled up in my eyes and rolled down my


    cheeks.She looked much more haggard than before.


    Despite the fact that she was the same age as Libby, her back was hunched already.She looked so thin


    from the back that it looked like a gust of wind could blow her away.


    Quietly, I wiped my tears away, determined to work harder and make more money to give her all the


    best things in life.


    During the evening, my mother slept in the guest bedroom.


    Once I was done with work, I slipped into her bed andid beside her.


    "Is it okay if I sleep next to you tonight, Mom?"


    My mother readily agreed.She scooched over and made some room for me to make sure that I¡¯d be


    sleepfortably.


    "Helen, I¡¯ll try my hardest to get well, so that I can be with you as soon as possible," she said abruptly.


    "I believe you can do it, Mom.Nothing can bring you down! Surely, you¡¯ll get better soon," I said,


    attempting tofort her.


    I leaned closer to her arms as affectionately as I did when I was little. My mother had been confined in


    the hospital for many years, and she usually smelled like medicine and sometimes bleach, but


    strangely enough, I still smelled her unique scent.


    It smelled so good and reassuring.


    "Honey, you¡¯ve been working for years on end.I think it¡¯s time you think about settling down," said my


    mother.


    Her eyes were clearer than ever.The first person who came into my mind was George, and it made my


    heart skip a beat.


    Soon, I overcame the feeling of being flustered and nodded in response.


    "Okay, Mom."


    "Is there anyone special?"


    My mother was trying to get more information out of me.I immediately shook my head.


    All I wanted to do right now was to make more money to cure my mother¡¯s illness and take good care


    of her health.I didn¡¯t have time for a rtionship.


    "When I took you away from Philly and came to New York, I simply hoped that you¡¯d let go of the past


    and begin a new life.If and when you fall in love with someone, don¡¯t tell him the truth about our family,


    especially my illness.In New York, no one will ever know about your past.If it¡¯s necessary, I¡¯ll just stay in


    the hospital for the rest of my life and leave you alone," said Mom.


    "What are you talking about, Mom? If he despises you and our family, I will not marry him!" I said firmly.


    "I want to live with you for the rest of my life, Mom. Why would I leave you behind for a man?" I said,


    holding her hand tofort her.


    "My dear, you¡¯re too young to understand how cruel and relentless life could be.I¡¯m the one holding you


    back.The only way you could live a better life is without me.I¡¯m serious! As long as you can be happy, I


    don¡¯t mind being out of your life," she countered.


    "Mom, I¡¯m exhausted.We should go to sleep."


    There was no point in arguing about this with her.


    At any given moment, I would prioritize my mother above all else.


    Perhaps due to her reassuring scent, I fell asleep quickly and didn¡¯t wake up until the break of dawn.I


    hadn¡¯t slept this well since George moved out.I usually tossed and turned the whole night, and had


    nightmares even when I managed to fall asleep.


    Sadly, the good times were fleeting.It was soon Sunday night, so I had to take Mom back to the


    hospital.


    As I held her hand, reluctant to let her go, I said, "I¡¯ll pick you up next Saturday morning,


    Mom.Remember to cooperate with the doctor¡¯s treatment, okay?"


    "Okay, darling.I¡¯ll wait for you," my mother replied.


    Before leaving, she gently brushed my hair as her eyes were filled with love and tenderness.

 Chapter 624: Phil’s Love Confession

    Chapter 624: Phil¡¯s Love Confession


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    The caregiver waited for my mother at the hospital gate.


    Even as my mother¡¯s back disappeared from my sight, I still didn¡¯t want to leave.I¡¯d never felt that a


    weekend was very short until this moment.


    There were a lot of things I still wanted to do with my mother and tell her.I wanted to catch up with her


    and take her home, but my sanity told me not to do that.


    "Come on.Don¡¯t be so sentimental.You¡¯ll see each other again.A week will pass so quickly, you won¡¯t


    even notice it!"


    Lucy grumped when she couldn¡¯t stand to watch me staring at the hospital gate anymore.She grabbed


    my hand and pulled me towards her car.


    I was pushed into the passenger seat and Lucy got in behind the wheel and drove me home.


    "You know what? You look like a mother taking her kid to kindergarten for the first time," Lucy


    comined.


    "You are right.In fact, my mother didn¡¯t want to go back to the hospital.If I didn¡¯t have to work, I would


    take care of her by myself.I¡¯ll feel better that way," I exined.


    The doctor said that my mother was at the stage where her recovery would be aided by being around


    family.


    Unfortunately, I was my mother¡¯s only family and I needed to work.So Ipromised by bringing my


    mother home on weekends and taking her back to the hospital during the weekdays.


    "Don¡¯t be sad.Your mother will recover soon,"


    Lucyforted me, patting me on the shoulder.


    "Let me tell you the truth.You will soon get tired of living with your mother.She will nag you every day to


    get married.You can imagine how annoying that is.You¡¯ll soon grow afraid to even go home."


    Lucy¡¯s mother asionally came to New York to stay with her for a few days.


    In those days, Lucy usually couldn¡¯t stand her mother¡¯s nagging and came to live with me.


    "I don¡¯t mind my mother nagging me to get married at all." Iughed helplessly.


    "If she wants me to marry, I¡¯ll find someone." I could find someone who was simple and had nothing to


    do with Jane.


    He would never hesitate between Jane and I.


    "Forget about George.The right person has always been in front of you, but you¡¯re not paying


    attention," Lucy quipped with a smirk.


    "Are you saying you¡¯re the right one?" I asked with a lightugh.


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense! I¡¯m only interested in men.I was actually talking about Phil Mason.He¡¯s been


    doing really welltely.And the most important thing is that he doesn¡¯t hide his feelings for you


    anymore.He takes good care of you and also helps you with your work.You¡¯re both very well matched,"


    Lucy concluded in a very rational voice.


    "Phil?" I repeated, examining Lucy¡¯s points with all the concentration of a scientist carrying out


    experiments.


    Phil had a strong professional ability.


    Although he looked like adies¡¯ man, I knew he was very self-disciplined and honest.


    Besides, he was well aware that my mother was in the hospital.


    Some time ago, I was searching for a new hospital to admit my mother in, so I needed time off work


    every day to do my research.


    As my supervisor, if he hadn¡¯t given me his permission, things would have been a bit more difficult for


    me.He was very concerned about my mother¡¯s illness and had never frowned on her conditions.


    "You and Phil are bothwyers, so you have a lot inmon.Besides, you work at the samew firm


    and naturally have more time to bond with each other.Although Phil is not as handsome as George, he


    is the ideal husband for many women in yourw firm,"Lucy continued her thorough analyzation as she


    drove.


    "Forget it.I don¡¯t want an office romance.If it doesn¡¯t work out, I may end up losing my job.It¡¯s not worth


    it."


    I smiled, shaking my head.


    Even if I didn¡¯t have to leave, it would be too awkward for us to work together after we broke up.


    "All these are excuses.You¡¯re just not over George yet," Lucy snorted.


    "I can understand.After all, you¡¯ve been with a man as perfect as George.It must be hard for you to


    ept anyone else."


    Why did she mention George again?


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense." I wanted to wrap this up as soon as possible.


    "I just hope I can talk some sense into you.George is not for you.Don¡¯t waste your time on him.Time


    does heal everything, but starting a new rtionship is a quicker way to get over someone.For now,


    Phil is your best shot to start over," Lucy said.


    ¡®I know," I agreed Lucy was right.


    No matter how much I loved George, it couldn¡¯t change the fact that we were not meant for each other.


    It turned out that Lucy was not only persistent but urate in her matchmaking efforts as well.She


    found several opportunities to get me closer to Phil in the following days.


    Phil¡¯s apartment was in the same direction as mine, so he offered me a ride to and from work.


    Before, I always refused his offer because I knew I could never be with him.I was still very firm in my


    stance.I didn¡¯t want an office romance, and I¡­ In all honesty, I was not over Georve vet It wouldn¡¯t be


    fair to Phil if I decided to date him when I still had feelings for someone else.


    Besides, the most important reason was that Ilonly respected Phil as a senior.I didn¡¯t love him as a


    man.


    However, Lucy still tried to fix us up.She even asked Phil to drive me to and from work without asking


    for my permission.I stared at her angrily.


    "I am not in the mood to have a rtionship with someone for now.If you think Phil is so good, why


    aren¡¯t you going out with him?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "He is not into me, neither is he my type."


    Lucy grabbed my hand in hers and patiently tried to exin her point to me.


    "Phil has showed his affection for you.Why don¡¯t you give him a chance and also give yourself a


    chance to move on? If you really can¡¯t be lovers, you can still work together."


    Phil and I were working on the same case.Now we were almost inseparable because we went to work


    and had meals together every day.


    With Lucy¡¯s help, rumors of Phil and I dating each other spread all over Zhester Technology.


    Ever since the rumors spread, our colleagues started to look at Phil and I with teasing smiles.


    A few times, they made jokes or innuendos.


    Instead of setting them straight, Phil would just smile at them.


    One day, Phil drove me home after work and I decided to use the opportunity to clear the air.


    After deliberating for a long time, I finally spoke when I was sure that I had organized my thoughts.


    "Phil, I want to apologize on Lucy¡¯s behalf.As you know, she is fond of matchmaking.I¡¯ll rify the


    rumors about you and me as soon as possible."


    "Helen, you know I like you very much," Phil said seriously, looking at me.


    "If you want, we can try dating.I know I may not be Mr.Perfect, but my financial condition is not bad.At


    the very least, I can guarantee you afortable life.I will try my best to take good care of you and


    your mother."


    It was the first time I had heard such a direct love confession.


    No one had ever offered to help me take care of my mother before.


    For a minute, my stance wavered.


    Just as Lucy said, Phil was indeed an ideal husband material.


    We had a great deal inmon to talk over, and he was willing to help me take care of my mother.


    Maybe I should date Phil? Perhaps he was the one I could lean on for the rest of my life.


    But was it fair to Phil? Even if he was willing to take the responsibility and burden off my shoulders,


    should I let him do it? No, I couldn¡¯t.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Phil.You are too good for me," I replied in a grave tone.


    Phil didn¡¯t get angry at my rejection.


    Instead, he smiled congenially.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter, Helen.I only wanted to express my love to you.You don¡¯t need to feel pressured.As


    colleagues, we still have a lot of time ahead of us.You don¡¯t have to give me an answer in a hurry."

 Chapter 625: We Can’t Go Back Anymore

    Chapter 625: We Can¡¯t Go Back Anymore


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I admire Phil¡¯s maturity and understanding.


    Even after I rejected him, he just put the past behind him and still treated me how a colleague should.


    At work, he would guide me, paint out my mistakes, and give me credit where credit was due.


    This was how adults should deal with rejection.


    Whether we ended up together or not, personal affairs should not interfere with work.I was d that


    things worked out this way.


    One morning, Anya came to Zhester Technology to report the case¡¯s progress like she always did.


    And just like thest time, Soren and George sat at the same table with us at lunch.I was sitting next to


    Phil and opposite to George.


    While we were eating, Soren nced at Phil and me meaningfully and joked, "Anya could rest


    assured.It¡¯s a good news for yourw firm that Phil is dating Helen!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the atmosphere at the table changed.The quiet yet light atmosphere


    became somber and awkward.


    George, who had not said a word the whole time, asked Soren, "Since when did you be so


    gossipy? Don¡¯t you have anything else better to do?"


    Being scolded by George, Soren swallowed hard and shut up at once.


    Meanwhile, I felt a little embarrassed.It was ufortable being teased in front of so many people,


    especially George.


    So, from that moment on, I ate with my head down, so I would not be the center of attention again.


    "It¡¯s true.I¡¯m pursuing Helen, but she hasn¡¯t agreed to be my girlfriend."


    Phil smiled and added, "But I won¡¯t give up."


    I could feel that his eyes were fixed on me as he spoke.


    He also sounded confident as if he was certain I would say yes to him in the future.I lowered my head.


    The food in my mouth that I was just enjoying had lost its taste.I was not used to making my private life


    public, especially like this.


    Although I kept my head down the whole time, I felt someone staring at me.I lifted my eyes and met


    George¡¯s deep and piercing gaze..I immediately looked away.


    God, how I hoped I could just drop my fork and run away! I had thought that George would no longer


    come to the staff canteen for lunch.


    After all, our rtionship had be so awkward.


    Being around him felt like walking on eggshells.It would be troublesome if we kept running into each


    other.


    The next day however, I saw George in the staff canteen again.


    This time, instead of sitting in his exclusive seat, he sat opposite me and slowly ate his food.


    On the day after that, he sat down in front of me once again, a tray of food in his hand.He did not talk to


    me and just regarded me as a stranger.It felt like he was purposely making things difficult for me.I could


    not figure out what he was thinking, and I doubted anyone could.


    Although the atmosphere around us was bing more and more awkward, I just continued eating.


    Phil tried talking to George but only got a cold shoulder.


    Because of this, he decided to stop talking and just ate in silence.


    Talking to a person who did not want to talk to you was tiring, after all.


    Whenever George was here, the atmosphere was cold and bleak.He seemed to be transforming the


    ces he was in into an ice cer.


    After several days of awkward lunch time, Phil was unable to endure the deafening silence any longer.


    One day he just politely asked, "Mr.Affleck, is there anything you want to say about our work? I¡¯d like to


    hear your advice."


    Phil¡¯s question just fell into George¡¯s deaf ear.


    Thetter merely nced at Phil and continued eating. It was at this moment that it became clear to me


    that George was doing it on purpose.


    The more I thought about it, the angrier I felt.


    After taking a few bites of my food, I stood up and left the canteen with Phil.


    Jane¡¯s POV:


    When I came out of my office and was about to make some coffee in the tea room, I saw George and


    Boswell walking towards me.


    Boswell looked at George and asked confusedly, "Since you like Helen so much, why not chase her?


    Come to think of it.Phil is always around Helen and has a lot of chances to get close to her.If you don¡¯t


    do anything now, she might fall for him.You¡¯ll regret it."


    George cast a cold nce at Boswell and entered his office, mming the door shut.


    Boswell shrugged helplessly andined to me, "I don¡¯t know what magic Helen has that makes


    George so obsessed with her.I¡¯ve known him for years, but I¡¯ve never seen him like this."


    My heart sank upon hearing this, but I did not show it.


    Instead, I forced a smile and went to the tea room to make coffee.It was true, though.


    George had always been confident and proud.


    But now, he was sulky and depressed because of a woman.I had been removing Helen from my


    memory little by little.I no longer gave a shit about her.


    But because of George, my memories of her came flooding back to me..


    Just like when we were children, I was filled with jealousy and resentment, Why did I have to work hard


    to get the things Helen could easily get? Although we were half sisters, Helen could live with our father


    while I could only call him "Dad" when nobody was around.


    Working with George was not easy.


    Helen, however, got all his attention without even doing much.


    Was this my fate? Was I destined to be overtaken by that woman? No.I would not let things continue


    like this.


    Even if life was unfair, I would do whatever I could to get what was rightfully mine.


    "Boswell, do you know what I miss the most?" I asked with a nostalgic smile.


    "What is it?"


    "I miss the time when Zhester Technology was first being established.There were only the three of


    us.We ate and slept together in that small studio.We often quarreled because of the disagreements


    and wanted to twist each other¡¯s heads off.But whenever we solved a problem, we would forget our


    anger and hug each other in excitement."


    I began to miss the good old days.


    Boswell had to pull several all-nighters at the time.


    Although it was exhausting, it was worth it.


    Once the problem was solved, he would turn theputer off and find a spot to lie down to catch some


    sleep.


    George, on the other hand, seemed to have unlimited energy.


    After staying upte with Boswell, he still had the strength to meet the clients and introduce our


    products to them.I was once hospitalized due to gastrorrhagia.


    But when I woke up, the two of them informed me that our products had been sessfullyunched.


    That news worked better than my medicine.


    Boswell reminisced about the past as well.


    "We were really passionate at that time.How memorable."


    "I¡¯m d that our hard work has paid off.But at the same time, I could not help but be sad.Look at


    us.We may be sessful now and even have our own separate offices, but we have grown apart."


    Tears welled up in my eyes, and my heart ached as if a knife had pierced through it.Boswell took out a


    piece of tissue and handed it to me.


    "Jane, don¡¯t think like that.Yes, so many things have changed, but the three of us will always be on the


    same team."


    With a bitter smile, I shook my head and replied, "No, it¡¯s different.We can¡¯t go back to the way it


    was.Haven¡¯t you noticed that George has been indifferent to me since I came back? I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve


    done something wrong¡­"


    Boswell held my shoulder and assured me, "No, Jane.You¡¯ll always have a special ce in his heart."


    "Really? Does he really care about me?" I asked Boswell with uncertainty.


    If I was important, why was he keeping a distance from me for Helen¡¯sfort?


    "Of course.If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you ask him tonight?" Boswell replied with a smile.

 Chapter 626: Another Chance

    Chapter 626: Another Chance


    Jane¡¯s POV:


    Boswell took George and me to dinner after work that day.


    "How long has Jane been back? Ever since she returned, the three of us haven¡¯t gotten together for


    dinner.Is that appropriate?"


    Boswell asked in a intive whine.


    "It¡¯s my fault," George announced in a low voice and gulped down the wine in his ss at a go.He


    didn¡¯t look nor sound sorry regardless of the murmured apology.It appeared to me like he just wanted


    to use the opportunity of the dinner to drown his Sorrows.


    George looked forlorn as he drank two sses of wine in a row.When he was about to drink the third


    ss, I quickly snatched the ss from his hand.


    "Don¡¯t drink anymore.If you get drunk, Boswell and I won¡¯t take you home."


    Boswell took the ss from me and gave it back to George with a smile.


    "He is the best drinker among the three of us.Do you remember once when the investor tried to get you


    drunk when we attended the party? George kept drinking all the wine the investor gave you.At the end


    of the night, the investor was drunk and unconscious but George was totally fine."


    The tale thankfully brought a genuine smile to George¡¯s face.I remembered the event Boswell was


    referring to very clearly.It was true that I didn¡¯t get drunk because George drank up the wine the


    investor was trying to force down my throat.


    However, we failed to get the investment because George had inadvertently dragged the investor into a


    drinking contest.


    The investor was drunk and unconscious by the end of the night.


    For a very long time after that night, I felt very guilty that we lost the investor.It was George who


    comforted and cheered me up.He reminded me that the Zhester Technology needed to select its


    investors.


    Not everyone was qualified to cooperate with us just because they were rich.


    "Things were so good then," I mused with a heavy sigh.


    "It¡¯s still the same now.As long as the three of us are still together, nothing will ever change, isn¡¯t that


    right?"


    Boswell nudged George with his arm.


    "Yes."


    George spared a moment to look at me intently before answering Boswell¡¯s statement in a low voice.


    On the surface, things appeared the same as they always were, but I knew that something had


    changed, and we couldn¡¯t go back to the way things were.


    "George, did I do something wrong? You have been cold to me since I came back." I had had enough


    of his cold attitude so I plucked up my courage and asked him bluntly.I stared at him squarely, not even


    giving him the chance to avoid me.


    However, George was unfazed by my question.He gently shook the ss of wine in his hand and


    asked me a question of his own.


    "Jane, I think we both need to be honest with each other, don¡¯t you agree?"


    His meaning was crystal clear to me.He was referring to the rtionship between Helen and I.


    In the beginning, I hadn¡¯t told the truth because I didn¡¯t take Helen seriously and more importantly, I


    didn¡¯t want George to find out that I was a child born out of wedlock.


    But now I knew better how important Helen was in his heart, I was more determined to not say


    anything.I knew first-hand how calm andposed George had always been.


    However, he lost his cool every time Helen was involved.


    To George, I was his long-term partner and friend.But Helen was a whole different case.


    Once George knew the true rtionship between Helen and I, he would definitely choose Helen


    without hesitation.


    And that was why I couldn¡¯t tell him.


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    In the evening, when I was about to go to bed after taking a shower, the doorbell suddenly rang I


    walked out of the bedroom slowly, every one of my senses on high alert.It was sote already.


    Who woulde to my home at a time like this? Still feeling nervous, I opened the front door just a


    smidge only to find George and a man I didn¡¯t know standing outside my door.


    For some reason, the man was holding George up and taking most of his weight.


    But when George saw me, his eyes became clear and focused on me.


    The man looked up when I opened the door all the way and stepped out.He immediately pushed


    George, who was reeking of alcohol, over to me.


    "This gentleman has had a lot to drink.He asked me to bring him here."


    Then the man turned around and left.


    George bumped into me.His arms immediately encircled my waist as he leaned against me.His warm


    breath sprayed on my skin with a strong smell of alcohol.


    The sudden hug left me staggering back a few steps until I was able to press my back against the door


    to stop us from falling to the ground.


    Frowning, I looked at him.This was the first time that I had ever seen him so drunk.He smelled of


    alcohol and his face was flushed.His deep and unpredictable eyes were slightly blurred at the moment.


    Perhaps, it was because he was drunk that his austere and unppable aura was slightly diminished


    just as I was debating whether I should take him inside or not, George let go of me and stood straight.


    His expression turned grim and he muttered in a low voice, "I¡¯m sorry for bothering you.I¡¯ll leave now."


    Then he turned around and left.


    Well, he could say aplete sentence, which only meant that he was not too drunk.But he couldn¡¯t


    walk in a straight line.


    Completely at odds with the concise sentence that just left his mouth, George kept drifting to the side


    and bumping to the wall as he walked forward.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Eventually, he had to hold on to the wall so he could walk forward.


    Speechless, I watched him stumble his way forward.If I let him go back home like this, who would be


    there to help him if something happened to him? I had no choice but to take him back to my home.


    Sleeping on the sofa was better than spending the night on the street.


    Having made my decision, I rushed forward quickly and grabbed his hand.He didn¡¯t resist and I was


    able to guide him back into my apartment.


    Without a word, he released my hand and fell on the sofa.


    "Helen, I¡¯m not drunk."


    He smiled and looked straight at me.He looked drunk, but his voice was stable and firm.He spoke in


    the same manner he always had Judging by the sound of his voice, he wasn¡¯t drunk at all.


    But the smell of alcoholing off him and the slightly blurred way he looked at me said something


    completely different.


    I knew that it was a waste of time to argue with him on the level of his drunkenness orck thereof, so I


    agreed with him.


    "You are right.You are not drunk."


    When I was about to get up and get him a ss of water from the kitchen, he grabbed my hand.His


    palm was so hot.I tried to snatch my hand back, but he held on tightly.


    Thanks to his grip on my hand, I fell against him.


    I looked up at him and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Helen, don¡¯t ept Phil.Don¡¯t fall in love with him.Wait for me."


    He was such a proud man, but right now, he sounded so humble.He was begging me to wait for him.I


    tried to push him away, but his hold was steadfast.


    He leaned forward and rubbed his chin against my head gently.


    The gesture was oddly intimate.I had no choice but to let him hold me.


    The smell of alcohol mixed with his scent, and it was not unpleasant at all.


    All of a sudden, I felt sad and was on the verge of crying.


    When it came to George, I always chose to escape instead of facing the issue head on.


    Held securely in his arms and breathing in his scent, I had a sudden epiphany.


    What if I just waited a while? I could wait until my mother recovered and left the hospital.


    When I grew stronger and could work as a realwyer, maybe then I could give myself and George


    another chance.I was past the point of lying to myself.I had feelings for George even if I didn¡¯t show it.


    After a while, George¡¯s even breathing came from above my head.I looked up at him and found that he


    had fallen asleep.


    In sleep, his face had a softer quality to it that wasn¡¯t there when he was awake.


    His eyes were closed right now, so he couldn¡¯t look at me in a cold and detached manner.


    Ever since we parted on that fateful day, we had never been as close to each other as we were right


    now.


    At this moment, it almost felt like those disputes had never happened.


    Like everything had just been a dream.


    If I closed my eyes, I could almost pretend that we were still living together.I was lost in my trance for a


    few minutes before I suddenly came to my senses.


    As carefully as I could, I removed his hand from my waist and got up from the sofa.


    The sofa was not big enough to amodate a man of his size.


    His legs were bent as he contorted himself to fit the sofa.It looked ufortable.I took off his socks


    and unbuttoned the cor and sleeves of his shirt so that he could sleep morefortably.


    Then I got a thin nket and ced it over his body before returning to my room.


    In the middle of the night, he woke up.I heard him walking around in the living room and taking a


    shower in the bathroom.


    In fact, I never went to bed in the first ce.I was at my table where I was busy working.


    The sound instion effect of this house was not good, so no matter what happened in the living room,


    I could hear easily.I didn¡¯t go out because I didn¡¯t know what to say to him and I didn¡¯t want to be alone


    with him at night.


    Soon, the living room returned to silence.I didn¡¯t know if he had fallen asleep again.


    When I woke up the next day, George had left.


    Since I went to bedte and slept so deeply, I not only woke upte but didn¡¯t have any idea when he


    left.


    In recent times, I had taken up the habit of staying upte and sleeping for only two or three hours


    before getting up for the day.


    The bad news from my new sleeping routine was that I barely make it to work on time every morning.


    In the subway, I suddenly received a call from the hospital.


    "Miss Dewar, pleasee to the hospital right away."


    The doctor¡¯s voice was curt and grim.


    Whenever I received calls from the hospital, my heart would beat faster : When I heard the doctor¡¯s


    urgent request, my heart raced even faster and my hands trembled out of fear.I didn¡¯t dare to ask more,


    so I changed the line and hurried to the hospital.

 Chapter 627: The Slap

    Chapter 627: The p


    George¡¯s POV:


    I attended a product research and development meeting with Jane in the morning, and I had a meeting


    with the manufacturer in the afternoon.So, I had lunch with Jane in the staff canteen.


    After a satisfactory lunch, we left side by side, still discussing aspects of the meeting scheduled for that


    afternoon.


    But before we could walk out of the staff canteen, I saw an impatient Helen hurrying towards us.I¡¯d


    never seen Helen walk in that brisk fashion before.Her bodynguage with the tense strides and fiery


    eyes, conveyed that she was on the warpath.


    "Jane, you bitch! What did you say to my mother?"


    Helen¡¯s tone was furious and resentful.She marched up to Jane and raised her hand to p her Helen


    was bordering on hysteria.Her eyes were filled with hatred for Jane.It seemed that given the chance,


    she could kill Jane then and there.


    I instinctively grabbed Helen¡¯s wrist to stop her from creating a scene in public No matter what the


    conflict she had with Jane, it was no reason for her to wash her dirty linen in public.


    And inciting violence on the premises was a definite no-no.


    But the situation turned cmitous, A crisp p resounded in the staff canteen.I was shocked beyond


    belief Helen didn¡¯t manage to p Jane, because I had restrained her.


    But at that moment, a bright red palm print appeared on Helen¡¯s face.


    It was shocking.


    Helen¡¯s head turned swiftly to the side with the impact of that power packed p.


    When she came to her senses, she looked at me incredulously.


    The dull light in her eyes disappeared and turned into a cold void.I stared at Helen in aplete daze.


    All of a sudden, the wrist in my hand was so heavy that I couldn¡¯t hold it.


    The coldness in her eyes, like winter frost, almost devoured me.I never expected Jane to hit Helen.


    Jane had taken the opportunity when I blocked Helen¡¯s p, tond her a blow.It all happened so


    suddenly, I could not react.


    When I came to my senses, I realized how much my instinctive action had hurt Helen "Helen¡­"I called


    her name and wanted to exin.But I was at a loss for words.


    She red at me with such fury that I felt too choked to speak.Her anger, coupled with astonishment,


    floored her.


    Helen shook off my hand and took a step back.She red at me with disappointment.Her re was


    like countless sharp, cold knives, stabbing into my heart, riddling it with bloody holes.


    "So, this is your final choice." She let out a wry chuckle.


    Then with endless sadness and destion in her eyes, she looked away from me and ran off.


    "Damn it! How dare you hit Helen? Do you think no one has her back? I¡¯ll rip your face off of your skull!"


    Lucy appeared from nowhere and roared angrily.


    She passed by me like a tornado and grabbed Jane¡¯s hair.


    Jane was no match for the strong Lucy, Jane ran behind me to hide.I wanted to chase after Helen, but


    Jane grabbed my clothes and used me as a shield against Lucy, who was standing in front of me.I was


    literally trapped between two mad women, This embarrassing situation in my ce of work was indeed


    a dark blotch in my life.I shouted at the dozens of onlookers who had gathered around us.


    "Call the security!" I didn¡¯t want to help Lucy or Jane.I just wanted to find Helen as soon as possible


    and | exin that she had misunderstood my action.I pushed past the two squealing women and ran


    out.


    But Helen had already left Several people walked past me, but none of them were Helen.By now, I was


    feeling really frustrated.


    Helen had been avoiding me recently And now she must be so disappointed in me My intention in


    holding Helen¡¯s wrist was to prevent her from creating a scene for all and sundry to witness and gossip


    about.


    People could be mean sometimes, and I just didn¡¯t want her to get hurt.


    But now, everyone would be gossiping and specting about this unfortunate incident.I never in a


    thousand years expected prim and proper Jane to p Helen so hard and so quickly Helen must feel


    so hurt.It was all my fault.


    The worst part was, it almost looked like I spurred Jane on to p Helen.I stood dejectedly downstairs


    the office building, and my heart ached badly.


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    I didn¡¯t manage to hit Jane.


    Instead, I was pped by her.


    My face was burning from the p I couldn¡¯t believe that George grabbed my hand and allowed Jane


    to hit me. A part of my heart copsed and crushed into pieces.


    George¡¯s face ovepped with my father¡¯s in my mind at this moment. When I was a child, Jane always


    provoked me with hurtful words.


    It used to irritate me but I could notpete with her verbally.So I would try to beat her up for being


    mean to me.


    But every time I tried to beat Jane, my father woulde and catch me in the act.He would grab me


    and then Jane would take the opportunity to punch me hard.


    Just like what had happened today, she hit me without sparing any strength.It hurt deeply.She had


    always hit me on my covered areas.So no matter how hard she hit me, people never noticed any trace


    left on my body.I could not win against her.


    My father would always force me to apologize to her.


    There was no exception.


    Now George made the same choice as my father.He was a replica of the man I despised.I had


    nowhere to go.My face was burning and my heart seemed to be crushed by a giant wheel.


    The image of George grabbing my wrist tightly and protecting Jane behind him lingered in my mind It


    turned out that this was his choice.He was no different from my father.


    They said people¡¯s subconscious actions mirrored their real thoughts.So, when I had a conflict with


    Jane, he subconsciously chose to protect Jane.I had asked him many times who he would choose


    between Jane and me.


    Now it seemed that this question was ridiculous.His choice was obvious, wasn¡¯t it? Perhaps, it had


    always been clear and I was too blind to see it.


    He would rather break up with me than give up Jane.Even if he hadn¡¯t spelt it out to me.I should have


    read between the lines.


    So, when I asked that question, he must have considered it rhetorical.


    How could I evenpare with the high and mighty Jane? .Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 628: Mental Breakdown

    Chapter 628: Mental Breakdown


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    After I ran out of thepany canteen, I didn¡¯t know where to go.I just wanted to be miles away from


    that ce and those horrible people.


    So I got onto the subway and just went wherever it took me.I was directionless and broken.


    This morning, I received an urgent call from the doctor, saying that my mother had suddenly suffered a


    mental breakdown.


    When I arrived at the hospital, I was informed that the caregiver had allowed my mother to meet Libby


    and Jane on several asions in the past week.


    The caregiver exined, "I don¡¯t know how matters took such a drastic turn.When those two people


    came to visit your mother, she did not refuse them.Instead, she asked me to excuse them so that they


    could chat in private."


    "What did they talk about?" I asked sternly.


    "I don¡¯t know.They requested me to leave so I didn¡¯t listen in at all.I thought they were your mother¡¯s


    friends and it was just a normal visit so I left and went about my other duties." The caregiver was eager


    to shirk the responsibility.


    I didn¡¯t interrogate her any further.


    The unexpected visit by Libby and Jane posed a near fatal shock to my mother.I couldn¡¯t imagine how


    much of torture my mother must have suffered at their stained hands all week.


    She just agonized in silence.As a normal person, just the sight of that evil duo would upset me


    emotionally.I couldn¡¯t imagine what my mother had to endure when Libby and Jane confronted her.


    At my father¡¯s funeral, many dirty facts came to light that shocked my mother and me.


    Many matters that I couldn¡¯t figure out earlier, suddenly fell into ce with their revtion I was wearing


    my heart on my sleeve, exposed to the blistering sun.It hurt pretty badly and I had no way of cooling it.


    When my mother was faced with the truth of my father¡¯s betrayal, she was devastated.She had loved


    my father so much and never had an inkling of his betrayal during their time together.She suffered


    more mental anguish than me.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine how much my mother must have suffered when Libby and Jane suddenly appeared


    in front of her out of thin air.


    Her old nightmares must have returned with their untimely visit.It was a waste of my precious time to


    hold the caregiver ountable for what had transpired.I had to focus all my energies on my mother


    now.


    "How is my mother now?"


    My voice trembled as I enquired.


    My mother was recovering so well.She had made breakthrough progress.But she suffered a rpse


    after Libby¡¯s and Jane¡¯s visit.She had to have urgent treatment.If her condition was not getting worse,


    the doctor would not have personally called me.


    The caregiver looked at me apologetically and then lowered her head in shame.She informed me about


    my mother¡¯s condition.


    "Your mother kept asking to leave the hospital recently.Whenever she was awake, she would cry for


    you.Last night while the doctors were inspecting the wards, they noticed your mother trying to


    escape.They immediately stopped her.Then she threatened tomit suicide if we didn¡¯t let her go."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    These words rang like a satanic chant in my ears and I became dizzy.


    "Suicide?" I asked in a trembling voice.


    My heart had endured so much pain recently, I wondered if I still had one.


    No! That was not possible.


    In the past, no matter how sick my mother was, she never contemted suicide.


    What exactly did Libby and Jane say to her that made her fall over the edge?


    "Don¡¯t worry.We stopped her in time.Because she put up such a fight, wepromised and told her


    that we would allow you to visit her.Follow me."


    The doctorforted me in a soft voice and then took me to my mother¡¯s ward.


    On the way, he continued to say to me, "Your mother is very weak.With whatever strength she had, she


    would ask to leave the hospital.She shouted so loudly that her voice was hoarse.We were worried that


    she would overreact, so we gave her a tranquilizer to sedate her.But she is probably awake now"


    I stood outside the ward and looked inside.


    It pained me to see my mother¡¯s hands handcuffed to the head of the bed and a mouth guard stuffed in


    her mouth When I came, the nurse removed the handcuffs and mouth guard.


    As soon as my mother was freed, she immediately got up from the bed and grabbed the doctor¡¯s


    clothes, Her voice was hoarse, but she kept pleading with the doctor.


    "I¡¯m fine now.Please let me leave the hospital.Please, let me go out just for a day.I want to see my


    daughter.I need to go to her.She will be bullied if there is no one there to protect her.What if she is


    bullied?" I stopped, and tears instantly surfaced in my eyes.


    It turned out that my mother risked her life to leave the hospital in order to protect me from being bullied


    by Libby and Jane.She was afraid of what they would do to me.


    "Your mother has been shouting these words for days.She seems to think that someone is out to harm


    you.Go inside and talk to her.Remember not to antagonize her."


    The doctor warned me and then opened the door.I wiped my tears and followed him in.I didn¡¯t want my


    mother to see how fragile I was.


    "Mom"


    "Helen? My mother turned around and looked at me as soon as she heard my voice.She let go of the


    doctor¡¯s clothes and quickly got out of bed.She staggered to me and held my shoulder.Then she looked


    me up and down anxiously.


    "Helen, did Libby and her daughtere to see you? Did they try to hurt you? When did they even


    come back from abroad? Tell me now."


    Her concerns couldn¡¯t be hidden.I held her hand and helped her sit back on the bed.Iforted her in


    a soft voice, "I¡¯m fine.They don¡¯t scare me.Mom, I¡¯ve grown up.I can take care of myself.Don¡¯t worry."


    "Helen, you have always been too kind, Jane has been bullying you from the time you were a child.I


    feel so guilty now when I remember those moments of injustice when you were a child.Back then, I


    pretended to be magnanimous and sometimes even spoke for Jane.Your father was an imbecile.He


    always protected Jane.Every time you and Jane quarreled, you had to bear the brunt of your father¡¯s


    one sidedness.It¡¯s all my fault.If I had known the truth earlier, I would have saved you a lot of suffering."


    My mother gently touched my face, and her eyes were swollen with regret.


    "Mom, let bygones be bygones.No one can touch us now.I¡¯m living a happy life now.Didn¡¯t you see that


    when you came to visit over the weekend? I¡¯m no longer the little girl who would cry when she was


    bullied.I have learnt to fight back."


    I threw myself into my mother¡¯s arms and hugged her tightly.


    She felt like a bag of bones.


    Maybe she had lost weight because of the upsetting events of that week 1 rubbed my head against her


    shoulder lovingly, feeling helpless.


    When I saw my mother¡¯s haggard condition in the hospital, I was bbergasted.


    The moment I closed my mother¡¯s ward door, my anger and hatred spilled out.I had been suppressing


    it for far too long.It had to find an outlet now.


    Carrying all this vtile negative energy in me, 1 rushed to Zhester Technology with the intention of


    beating Jane to a pulp However, because of George¡¯s intrusion, I was the one who ended up getting


    pped by Jane.


    A crowd of curious onlookers had gathered around us in the canteen.I was pped by Jane in front of


    all of them.I would never forget the provocativecence with which she stared at me.


    Her eyes were exactly the same as when she had hit me as a child.


    In a state of stupefaction, I felt as if I had returned to my childhood.


    Those nightmares yed themselves out in my head.


    At this moment, I was sitting on the subway, and my face was burning from that sharp p. My phone


    kept ringing Calls came non-stop from George, Lucy and Phil.


    I didn¡¯t bother to answer.


    "Here you are, Miss." A little girl next to me kindly handed me a tissue.

 Chapter 629: Does It Still Hurt

    Chapter 629: Does It Still Hurt


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    I looked at the little girl nkly.She was sitting next to me, and on the other side sat a beautiful, young


    woman who was probably her mother.The little girl handed the tissue to me and said softly, "Here you


    are, miss.Please don¡¯t cry.Everything will be all right."


    Only then did I realize that there were a few more people sitting in the subway car.They were all staring


    at me with curious eyes.Perhaps in all my heavy crying, I hadn¡¯t realize what a mess I was.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Thank you." I took the tissue and wiped my tears.


    As soon as I touched my injured cheek, it hurt so much that I started sobbing uncontrobly again.


    "Do you want to go to the hospital? I will be happy to take you," the little girl¡¯s mother said in a soft,


    gentle voice.


    "No, thank you.I¡¯m fine."


    My nose twitched again.The kindness from a stranger stirred the grievance deep inside my heart, and


    tears fell unabated again.I hurriedly turned around to wipe my tears.I didn¡¯t want anyone to see me cry.


    "Miss, don¡¯t cry, please.I¡¯ll blow your booboo for you so it will stop hurting."


    The little girl was about three or four years old.She naively thought that as long as she blew my cheek,


    the pain would go away.


    "Honey, if she wants to cry, just let her cry.She will feel fine after crying," the little girl¡¯s mother exined


    to her gently.


    I felt warmth from total strangers, and my cold heart gradually warmed up, little by little.My rivulet of tears


    had stopped but my eyes were dry and hurt.


    "Thank you." I expressed my sincere gratitude to them.


    "You are wee.We all encounter various kinds of problems when we least expect it.We just have to


    be brave and face them," the little girl¡¯s mother said, trying to console me.


    Only then did I realize that I had already passed several stops in the subway.


    All the other passengers had alighted.


    Only the little girl and her mom hadn¡¯t gotten off yet.


    Maybe I cried too hard just now and they were worried about me, so they stayed with me to make sure I


    would be fine.


    Their kindness cheered me up a bit and I got a better grip on myself.


    In fact, I was a little disappointed in myself.I had shown my weakness in public, all thanks to Jane and


    Libby.I had also created such a fiasco at Zhester Technology, thanks again to the decadent duo.I couldn¡¯t


    participate in this case anymore because I couldn¡¯t stand to be in the same building as Jane.


    Since I couldn¡¯t afford to offend her, I had no choice but to walk away, God seemed to have yed a


    cruel trick on me.I had finally seen a glimmer of light in my life.I thought my mother would soon recover


    and leave the hospital, and that my career would soon take off.


    Everything seemed to be heading in a positive direction.


    But soon, the light disappeared without a trace and I was plunged into darkness again.


    The endless darkness and cold enveloped me, suffocating me.


    When I got home, it was already dark.The sensor light was on as I walked in the corridor.


    George was already waiting for me when I reached the door.He stood there erect, with a serious


    expression on his face.He was no longer as casual and rxed as before.


    There was a small bag in his hand, probably containing some ointment.


    As soon as I saw him, I instinctively took two steps back, fearfully.I was crazy enough to think that he


    would grab my hand again and let Jane hit me, albeit she was not there, George fixed his deep-set eyes


    on me.


    There was no mistaking the regret and pity in his eyes.


    "Does it still hurt?" I didn¡¯t answer him.I just looked at him warily from afar and slowly moved further away


    from him.I backed up against the wall in the corridor.


    The wall behind me, although cold, gave me a sense of security and support.


    "Helen, please give me a chance to exin¡­" George suddenly stepped towards me.


    At this moment, he looked like a dangerous beast in front of me, ready to attack its prey.


    "Just stay away from me!"


    I shouted at him tempestuously.


    Perhaps it was because I had cried so much in the afternoon that my dry eyes began to ache again.


    Tears gathered in my eye sockets and hindered my sight.His tall figure began to double and blur.I didn¡¯t


    want to have anything to do with this ill-fated man now, even at the cost of losing my job.His very sight


    conjured up images of my father protecting Jane against me.


    Fear and sadness engulfed my being..I had suffered a lot because of Jane since I was a child.


    In fact, I attributed eighty percent of my suffering to her I didn¡¯t want to experience those nightmares any


    more.It hurt so much I felt wronged and aggrieved.


    Sadly I had no ce to vent my anger and air my grievances.I had to silently swallow it, acidic as it


    was.It was enough to have tasted it once.


    There was no need for another person to remind me that the abusive pattern of my childhood would


    follow me into my adulthood.


    In the heart of the person I cared most about, I was no match to judicious Jane! George stopped in his


    tracks and hisrge eyes were full of guilt.


    "Helen, I¡¯m sorry¡­"


    I lowered my head and clenched my fists, trying not to break down in front of George "Go away.I don¡¯t


    want to see you!"


    "I¡¯ve got you some pain relieving cream and other stuff.Don¡¯t forget to apply them."


    He hung the small stic bag on the doorknob and obediently stepped back.I quickly went over and took


    out the key from my bag to open the door.


    With trembling fingers, I unlocked the door As soon as I opened the door, 1 rushed in, closed the door


    and locked it without a second thought.I casually threw the bag of medicines onto the ground.


    Since I had made up my mind to cut ties with him, I refused to use the cream he had brought That


    evening, Lucy visited me.She brought along the very same soothing balm.She helped me apply the


    ointment.


    Although it was a gentle touch, I still grimaced in pain, gritted my teeth and gasped.


    "Ouch! That hurts! Hold on!"


    Lucy ignored me and continued to apply the ointment.


    Then she said reproachfully.


    "Are you stupid? If you want to hit Jane, please advise me in advance! How dare she bully you? I¡¯ll twist


    her head off!"


    There was also a scratch on Lucy¡¯s face.


    Jane had scratched her when she was trying to intervene on my behalf.


    Suddenly, I felt a little guilty.


    "It¡¯s all my fault that you got scratched."


    "It¡¯s just a small scratch.It¡¯s no big deal.You have no idea how badly 1 beat up Jane.I pulled out tufts of


    her hair, ha-ha! She has some bald spots now! It¡¯s been a while since ! fought someone.I¡¯ve still got it!"


    Lucy said victoriously.


    "Thank you, Lucy." I felt much better with my friend by my side.


    Lucy always stuck with me through thick and thin I had a terrible nervous breakdown today.


    Partly because of my mother¡¯s rpse and attempted suicide, and also because George grabbed my


    wrist and restrained me from pping Jane When he held iny hand, many warm feelings that I had for


    him dissipated into ice water that I allowed to flow away from me.


    From that moment on, George just ceased to hold an important ce in my life.

 Chapter 630: It Was Jane Who Started It

    Chapter 630: It Was Jane Who Started It


    Lucy¡¯s POV


    I felt so sorry for Helen.Her face was swollen from the hard p The red palm print was still on her face


    as a horrible reminder of Jane¡¯s viciousness.


    But Helen was not a vindictive brat.No matter how much of injustice she had suffered, she would


    quietly internalize it and suffer in silence Pitiable as it was, she felt that it was the sensible thing to do.I


    beat Jane up badly today and helped Helen teach her a lesson.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Some people were used to bullying the weak and fearing the strong Jane was such a bully.I had to let


    her know that Helen was not a woman she could trample on and that I would protect her! Helen had me


    to stand up for her! If she dared to hurt Helen again, I would definitely teach her a harder lesson!


    However, I chose not to tell Helen that Jane had called the police on me today I was detained in the


    police station for questioning the entire afternoon.


    Jane insisted on suing me for assault.It was only when George reasoned with her that she dropped the


    charges To be honest, when I saw Jane in the police station, she looked badly roughed up.


    Her hair was disheveled and her shirt was torn in several ces.I took full credit for her condition.


    Although there were no visible bruises on her body.I indeed mercilessly hit her with all my might.


    She was no longer elegant and graceful as she used to be.She looked like a tramp Later, Jane¡¯s


    mother, Libby, rushed over when she heard the news.


    The moment she saw Georgeing, she immediately walked up to him andined how barbaric


    I was and how much Jane had suffered.


    "George, it¡¯s so good that you are finally here! We must sue this vixen.This matter can¡¯t be settled out


    of court! You know, Jane has never been wronged like this in her life.How could that wildcat, Lucy, hit


    her?"


    Libby and Jane were both in favor of suing me.


    Jane bowed her head and cried to win sympathy, while Libby asked George to speak on Jane¡¯s behalf.


    They acted like the victims here and people who didn¡¯t know what really happened would totally buy it.


    There was no way that Helen could ever handle such scheming people on her own George ignored


    them at first But after Libby finished speaking, he looked at them and said calmly.


    "It was Jane who started it."


    His voice was calm, but his eyes were as sharp and as cold as ice cones.He was ming her in no


    uncertain terms.


    Both Libby and Jane were taken aback and looked at George in disbelief They probably thought that


    George was on their side and hade to support them I was also shocked by his words for a


    moment, Nheless, I curled my lips in mockery.


    What had caused him to cross the floor? First he allowed Jane to p Helen and now he was ming


    Jane for inciting violence.


    Under the watchful eyes of dozens of gossipmongers, Helen was pped.


    Every time ! thought about it, I wanted to beat Jane up again.


    If it was someone else who had defended Jane in the canteen fiasco, then things might have been


    easier to handle.But it was George for crying out loud! That added a new dimension to this problem.


    As Helen¡¯s best friend, I knew her feelings for George best They were more than just friends with


    benefits.She was in love with him.


    How devastated Helen must have felt when George grabbed her wrist and allowed Jane to hit her!


    George testified on my behalf and signed his statement before I was released from police custody After


    walking out of the police station, I didn¡¯t even thank George.


    Instead, I issued him a stern warning.


    "Stay away from Helen.She is not interested in ying games with you."


    After saying that, I left, not caring how terrible George felt.I reached Helen¡¯s homete because I had


    stopped by the hospital to see her mother first.I had called Helen several times but she did not answer


    my calls.I assumed that she had gone to the hospital to see her mother.It was there that I learnt from


    the doctor why Helen wanted to hit Jane.Her mother was her greatest weakness.


    If I was in a simr situation.I guessed my reaction would have been worse than Helen¡¯s.


    Now that I thought about it, I felt that I had let Jane off too lightly.I was way too gentle with her.


    A few more kicks and ps would have taught her a better lesson.


    "Helen, it¡¯s okay.I went to visit your mother this afternoon.The doctor said she is recovering well.It¡¯s just


    that she was provoked this time.It¡¯s only temporary, and she¡¯ll be fine."


    In the evening.Iy on the bed next to Helen andforted her in a soft, gentle voice.


    "I know.She will pull through."


    Helen had already calmed down.


    When she mentioned her mother, her eyes lit up with love and hope.


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    The next day.


    I found that the swelling on my cheek had gone down considerably.


    It didn¡¯t look so bad I used a little extra foundation to cover the bruise. One had to look really hard to


    see traces of injury on my face the foundation provided a good disguise Before I went out, I received a


    call from Anya.


    She asked me to report to the Hesmor Law Firm I thought that I would be criticized or even fired by


    Anya.


    After all, I had mishandled this matter When I entered Anya¡¯s office, Phil was also there with her.When


    he saw me, he didn¡¯t say anything With a long face, Anya questioned me coldly.


    "Helen, do you think you are fit to be awyer? You are clearly unable to control your emotions."


    I lowered my head in shame and couldn¡¯t defend myself This was the second time that I had lost


    control The first time was when Jane first came back from abroad, and the second time was when my


    mother suffered a rpse But no matter what excuses I came up with to justify my behavior to myself,


    it amounted to dereliction of duty in the workce.


    So no matter what punitive measures were taken against me by Anya, I would ept it In fact, I heard


    from Lucyst night that the canteen incident was the central topic of discussion on everyone¡¯s lips at


    Zhester Technology.


    The gossip spread like wildfire.


    Now even juicy titbits had been added to the rumors No one cared about the truth but just fueled the


    rumors further Even Anya seemed to regard it as a personal dispute, caused by the love triangle


    between George.


    Jane and me She reprimanded me severely "Helen, your outrageous behavior has really disappointed


    me.Do you think I am blind to yourscivious desire for George? But that is your private matter.I have


    no interest in questioning you about your personal affairs.However, do not allow your personal life to


    interfere with your work.You should be able to separate the two.Don¡¯t ever bring your personal matters


    out in public.People don¡¯t care who you are since you¡¯re literally just a nobody.It is the Hesmor Law firm


    and my name that you¡¯ve smeared here! Now people are questioning our professionalism! You¡¯ve


    disgraced not only me, but also all your coworkers, our entirew firm!"


    I was ashamed of myself.


    Her words were hard hitting and rang true.


    I didn¡¯t know how to respond to her.I had always been in good control of my emotions and dealt with


    work in the most professional way But ever since Jane reappeared in my life, my emotions had never


    been in bnce I knew that Anya had always been mature and consistent.


    She hated people who had no clear distinction between public and private interests So I was willing to


    apologize and take ountability for my actions "I¡¯m sorry, Miss Pierce I didn¡¯t live up to your


    expectation I will hand in my resignation letter and issue a public apology rifying that I acted in my


    personal capacity on a private matter and that it has nothing to do with Hesmor Law firm I will clear the


    name of thew firm."


    "Resign? Is that the best solution you coulde up with?"


    Anya was so vexed that her eyes burned with anger Phil, who had been silent all the time, suddenly


    stood up.He walked up to me and said, "Helen, do you honestly think that resigning will solve the


    problem? You have a strong, professional work ethic You are hardworking and diligent.


    You are responsible and intelligent Why would you resign over such a small matter? Do you want to be


    seen as a coward? Anya has spent so much time training you How can you just throw it all away like


    that "I don¡¯t care what kind of conflict you have with George and Jane You have to face it and resolve it


    on your own terms Somewhere along the line, you lost your heart Go and retrace your steps and find


    that heart of yours,"


    Anya added, still looking furious Where did I lose my heart? Maybe it was on the day when my father


    died in front of me when Libby and Jane came to my father¡¯s funeral and spilled poison over us When


    my mother started suffering with mental problems Over the years, I had turned so hard to look tough


    and strong But it was a mere facade.


    My heart was always fragile and exposed.it was as if someone had ripped my heart out of my chest


    and had thrown it on the sidewalk for all to trample on.I had been trying my best to protect my fragile


    heart carefully when there was a problem, I would escape and hide in my own sale haven But this safe


    haven was getting smaller and smaller.


    Now, I had no ce to hide anymore.I was being pushed out of my shelter to face the demons head on


    Phil let go of my shoulders and said to me seriously, "Helen.I don¡¯t believe that you are a person who


    would run away from her problem.I have full confidence that you will pick up the pieces of your life and


    move forward.I know my assessment of you is correct.So get back on your horse."


    Anya said in a cold voice.


    "You have brought shame on the Hesmor Law Firm and me.You have to redeem yourself here by


    proving your professional ability No one, but you can clean up your mess.So get started."


    Anya and Phil trusted me and still encouraged me to prove myself.


    It seemed that the courage and confidence that had been hidden deep in my heart had been padually


    awakened Anya ordered, "Come with me to Zhester Technology this afternoon and apologize to


    George and Jane.That¡¯s our starting point."

 Chapter 631: Why Did You Apologize

    Chapter 631: Why Did You Apologize


    Helen¡¯s POV


    In all honesty, I wanted to refuse, because apologizing to them was thest thing I wanted to do.I just


    wanted to stay away from them Unable to restrain her anger.


    Anya shot me a look of disappointment "Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said, Helen? You have to


    apologize!"


    "Miss Pierce, I¡¯m aware that my behavior has caused a negative impact on you and thew firm, but


    I¡¯m sure that I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, nor do I feel guilty for that reason, I will not apologize to them!"


    Anya broke intoughter due to anger.


    "Oh, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong, huh? Do you still think that you¡¯re right to cause a fuss in Zhester


    Technology in front of all those people? If you¡¯re harboring a personal grudge, solve it privately.You are


    absolutely wrong for making a scene as awyer of Hesmor Law Firm.Your behavior in Zhester


    Technology was appalling!"


    I knew what Anya meant.She didn¡¯t want Zhester Technology to harbor prejudices against ourw firm


    because of me However, the mere thought of apologizing to George and Jane felt like throwing my


    pride to the ground and trampling over it several times, shattering it into pieces "Helen, it¡¯s easy to quit


    and run away from your responsibility.But the only way you can truly mature is by being brave enough


    to face your problems head on and solving them.Think about it carefully."


    Having said that, Anya walked away.Phil let out a sigh and followed her out.


    The only one left in the office was me.It was so quiet that the only thing I could hear was the sound of


    my breathing.


    Gradually.I was able to calm down and contemte on Anya¡¯s advice.


    Was self-esteem really so important? Was it so important that I¡¯d give up this hard-earned job? How


    would be able to support myself without a job? How could I afford to pay for my mother¡¯s treatment by


    then? Most of all, I wanted to be an excellentwyer and seed in my career path.


    To do that, I must be true to myself.


    As long as I could face George and Jane bravely.


    I believed that everything would be fine and I would no longer be afraid of anything from then on On the


    other hand, if I chose to escape, it meant admitting defeat to those two and being irresponsible to


    myself Alter making up my mind, I walked out of the office and told Anya.


    "I¡¯ll go to Zhester Technology with you and personally apologize to George and Jane"


    I wasn¡¯t really apologzing to them in truth, I was merely apologizing to Zhester Technology as awyer


    Along the way to their office building.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I had exined the reason why I hit Jane to Anya However, I didn¡¯t exin my rtionship to that


    woman in detail 1 Having heard my story.


    Anya¡¯s anger dissipated "Helen, you should strive hard for yourself The world we live in is cold and


    cruel, and the more you grow up, the more it will torment you Only when you be strong enough


    can you truly protect yourself and those you love"


    "I understand thanks for the advice, Miss Pierce"


    I shot her a grateful look To show the sincerity of ourw form and mend our rtionship with Zhester


    Technology, Anya went to a ce with many people, which was the conference room where George


    was holding a meeting with a group of senior executives Before we came here, Anya had already set


    an appointment with George¡¯s assistant with his permission, we entered the meeting room As we


    walked in, the whole room fell silent and they all turned to us Those who were about to leave stopped


    in their tracks, staring at us in confusion I could see how livid Jane was Anya said apologetically.


    "Mi Affleck, Miss Campbell.yesterday, Helen acted too impulsively she has realized her mistake, so


    she¡¯s here today to apologize to you.We¡¯re willing to take responsibility for all the negative impact this


    matter has caused I sincerely hope that you can forgive her As soon as she finished speaking she


    winked at me Though I was mentally prepared to be here, when it was time to finally do it, my heart sill


    ached . However, Anya humbled herself just to help me I couldn¡¯t just run away and betray her faith


    and expectations in me again I keptforting myself with the thought that after oveing this


    hurdle, everything would be fine 1 lowered my head before George and Jane, and said, "I apologize for


    what happened.My behavior was unbing of my job, and I hope you can forgive me"


    My heart felt like it weighed a thousand pounds I could even feel the joints of my neck tracking The way


    I lowered my head in shame and apologized crushed my very pride, filling me with grel and resentment


    However, I was able to suppress the surging negative emotions Helen, why air you apvlogzing?


    George roared He was visibly lense, and he had a stern lint on his face ! Everyone looked at him as he


    strode out of the room, mming the door shut The sound of the mming door startled me and my


    mind went nk for a moment.


    When I finally came to my senses, I met Jane¡¯s cold gaze.She was acting so calm as if she didn¡¯t know


    who I was When she passed by me, she said in a voice that only I could hear, "I must admit, I


    underestimated you.You acted so vulnerable just to gain some sympathy.You¡¯ve grown a lot since we


    were little."


    At this moment, I had an epiphany It wasn¡¯t worth it losing myposure for someone as horrible as


    Jane Once I was back to our temporary office inside Zhester Technology.I hadpletely adjusted my


    state of mind For so many years, the mere mention of Jane¡¯s name brought an indescribable pain in


    my heart.


    But just now, all those feelings disappeared into thin air It turned out that facing my problems head on


    wasn¡¯t as difficult as I believed For me, Jane was now no longer a hurdle that I could never ovee I


    no longer had to escape.


    I felt much more rxed, and all the grief in my heart was gone.


    That evening, I worked overtime as usual.


    When I got off work, I was the only one left in the office.


    Just as I walked out of Zhester Technology¡¯s building, I saw George talking to someone over the


    phone.It seemed as though he had just gotten off work, too.


    Upon seeing me, he was stunned.I withdrew my gaze from him, deciding to ignore him and walk away.


    However, George hung up the phone and walked towards me.


    "Kendal called me to ask me out for dinner.Shall we go together?"


    He was speaking as though nothing happened.


    "No, thanks," I answered decisively.


    Without even bothering to smile at him, I turned around and went to the subway station.


    "Helen!"


    George stopped me.I stopped in my tracks to look back at him.


    "What is it?"


    "Are we still friends?"he asked cautiously, gazing into my eyes.


    "Yes, we are."I nodded and continued walking to the subway station.


    "Friends?"I murmured to myself, chuckling sardonically.


    Lucy and Cece were my only friends.I was merely being polite to other people.


    In the world of adults,pletely severing ties with someone wasn¡¯t that easy.


    But one thing was for sure.It was impossible for us to be as intimate as we were before

 Chapter 632: Take Away The Person She Cares About

    Chapter 632: Take Away The Person She Cares About


    Helen¡¯s POV


    When I reached home, I was surprised to see Cece standing at the front door of my apartment building


    and waving excitedly.


    "Helen¡­" I thought my eyes were deceiving me.I had to blink several times to make sure it was not an


    illusion.


    "What? Don¡¯t you recognize me?"


    Cece flung her arms open, waiting for me to rush to her and receive her warm embrace.I couldn¡¯t


    believe my eyes.


    Still, I dashed towards her and gave her a giant hug.


    No wonder she was one of my best friends.


    There seemed to be a tangible connection between us.I was just thinking about her on the subway


    minutes ago, and here she was, in the flesh, right in front of me! Talk about the powers of


    manifestation! The universe did have a superior intelligence! "Cece, what brings you here?"


    "I¡¯m here to see who is bullying you so I can put a stop to it!"


    When I heard her words, the raw wounds of thest few days opened up again.


    The grief and sadness that I had suppressed, resurfaced and I broke into a food of tears.


    Just then a sprightly figure popped out and shouted at the two of us.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Hey, you two! Come and help me carry these heavy bags.Don¡¯t just stand there and get so


    emotional.You can go inside and talk once the hard work is done."


    It was Lucy.


    Obviously! With bags of food in her arms and a carton of beer on the ground, she shouted at us to help


    her.


    We could barely see her face as the food parcels were stacked so high.She was struggling to carry


    such a heavy load.


    "Come on! Help me! Quickly! Before everything falls!""What on earth possessed you to buy so much of


    stuff?"


    I rushed over and picked up the carton of beer from the ground.


    Cece took some of the food parcels from her arms.


    Lucy nced at Cece and said, "It wasn¡¯t a rare asion for this woman toe to New York.We will


    have a girls¡¯ night tonight.Let¡¯s get hammered!"


    After entering the elevator, I looked at my two best friends and my heart melted.


    It felt like the morning rays of sunshine had arved to melt the ice in my pathway and clear the road


    ahead for me How blessed was I to meet such wonderful friends who were more like family than friends


    to me? When I saw the two of them waiting for me downstairs, I suddenly had a new take on life.


    It was not so bad if you had friends who would keep youpany and take care of you.


    As long as I had these two precious souls and my dear mother with me.


    I would be just fine Once we got inside my apartment andid out the food, we eagerly started chatting


    Cece put her arm around my shoulder, took a sip of beer and sighed, "Our little Helen has finally grown


    up.She is no longer the little girl who always cried and ran away when something happened."


    "Cece, I¡¯m d that you coulde.I can always be my true self in front of you guys"


    I leaned on Cece¡¯s shoulder and clinked my can of beer with her, smiling, I was surrounded by good


    food, great friends and excellent beer.


    What more could a girl ask for? I was content with my life.


    "Yes, you don¡¯t need to grow up.I¡¯m here to protect you!"


    Lucy also came over and hugged us.


    What a beautiful group hug that was!


    "Come on.Jane would definitely have been held ountable for what happened at that time.But you


    gave her a good thump and made Helen seem like the troublemaker.Now she even has to apologize to


    that bitch.You had good intentions, but your actions have actually created more problems."


    Cece had always been more prudent than us.


    After carefully analyzing the situation at that time, she med Lucy Lucy didn¡¯t think she had done


    anything wrong.


    "Did you expect me to sit back while Helen got beaten? I had to protect her honor.Sorry! I just have to


    do this!"


    Lucy and Cece always handled problems in two different ways.


    Lucy was straightforward in both words and deeds; However, Cece was more diplomatic I was probably


    somewhere in between So there was a reason that the three of us were such good friends.


    Cece rolled her eyes at Lucy and said, "Well, both you and Helen did something wrong.


    And two wrongs don¡¯t make a right.No matter how upset you were with Jane, you shouldn¡¯t have


    pped her in public.


    What¡¯s the way forward? You were caught on the spot and suffered a great loss."


    "How else are we supposed to do?"


    "Of course we should give her a taste of her own medicine.We have to hit her where it hurts most.What


    does she value most in life? Let¡¯s figure out what it is and then deprive her of it! Do you remember how


    she stole your father in the past? Now it¡¯s your turn to take away the person she cares most about!"


    Cece said cunningly, yet emphatically.


    I shook my head.


    "No! Forget it.If I do that, how would that make me different from her? I would never stoop that low.It¡¯s


    not worth breaking my principles for a bitch like her."


    Both Lucy and Cece stared at me.


    After a while, Cece asked, "Helen, to be honest, don¡¯t you feel as if you have changed?"


    "In what way?" I asked, not being able to put my finger on what they meant "Well, you are able to talk


    about Jane calmly.It means that she does not bug you anymore.At least not that much."


    After they reminded me, I realized that what they said was true.I didn¡¯t hate Jane as much as I used to.


    In the past, the mere mention of Jane¡¯s name would drive me into a wild frenzy.But now I was able to


    talk about her calmly.It meant that with time, the trauma that she had caused me was beginning to die


    off.


    "That¡¯s right.Jane used to be a time bomb in your heart.You were always ready to explode when she


    was mentioned.You have be stronger now.Helen, you have your whole life ahead of you.You


    shouldn¡¯t allow Jane to ruin it.Is she that important to you? No! The most important thing is to live a


    happy, peaceful life," Cece advised patiently.


    What she said made sense.


    Libby and her daughter had appeared at my father¡¯s funeral all of a sudden and arrogantly dered


    Jane as my father¡¯s daughter.


    At that time, I felt that my whole world hade crumbling down.


    My mother and I seemed to have been blown into the air by a hurricane, floating helplessly without any


    destination And now they were back.


    Although they still created negative vibes in my life, the wounds in my heart had slowly healed.


    The dark psychic impressions that had been suppressed within me had gradually dissolved with time


    and I felt better.


    Later, the three of us drank so much, we were unable to stand.I for one was as drunk as a skunk.


    Then we looked at each other andughed like hyenas.


    Then suddenly Cece started crying sadly.


    Lucy and I looked at each other and then at Cece nkly.


    I had known Cece for so many years.


    This was the first time that I had seen her crying so sadly.


    It disturbed me.

 Chapter 633: Take Revenge

    Chapter 633: Take Revenge


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    Lucy and I asked Cece, "What happened?"


    We didn¡¯t get a verbal response.


    Cece only cried harder and louder.


    Several minutester, she thankfully ran out of tears.


    After dabbing at her eyes so she could see clearly, she took out her mobile phone and switched it on


    with a furious glint in her eye.


    The next second, what we heard was, "Kendal, you are a bastard! A bastard!"


    She yelled furiously before cing her phone on the table face up so that we could see her phone¡¯s


    screen.


    On the screen, it showed that the voice message she just sent wasn¡¯t delivered.It would appear that


    Kendal had blocked Cece from his social media ount.


    Although Kendal was outgoing, he was devoted and faithful.He had been chasing after Cece since high


    school.


    After getting her social media ount, he even reported his schedule to her every single day, and said


    good night to her before sleep.


    Kendal had been doing this for at least five years.It didn¡¯t matter whether Cece replied or not.He just


    never missed a single day.


    But such a faithful man had unfriended Cece.


    Gaze narrowing, Lucy asked, "Did he fall in love with someone else?"


    Cece suddenly sat up straight and scowled at Lucy.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? I already told you a long time ago to stop acting indifferent if you


    really do like him.Look at the two of you now.Because you were ying hard to get you ended up


    losing him to another girl.Are you happy now?"


    Cece¡¯s scowl deepened.


    "He said he loves me.Why can¡¯t he wait a little longer? How could he fall in love with another woman


    while he is supposed to be obsessed with me?"Cece¡¯s statement ignited Lucy¡¯s anger and she shot to


    her feet.


    "Hasn¡¯t he been patient enough with you? Helen and I have seen everything he has done for you over


    the years." Cece¡¯s arrogance instantly fled at Lucy¡¯s reprimand.


    When she spoke again, her voice turned lower with each word.


    "I just wanted to wait until my career develops, okay? You know his family background and their status


    in society.All these years, I¡¯ve been doing everything I can to excel in my career so that I can finally be


    on the same level with him.I thought that when I became very sessful, then I could agree to be in a


    rtionship with him."


    This was the first time that Cece wasing clean about her feelings for Kendal and the reason for her


    attitude.


    Before today, she never once showed any inclination of reciprocating Kendal¡¯s feelings.I sat beside her


    quietly as my mind pieced together a clearer picture of what had happened.It had been about a month


    now since Kendalst contacted Cece.It seemed that he had finally decided to give up on her and start


    a new rtionship.


    But Cece loved Kendal.


    Since that was the case, it was wrong to let Kendal continue to believe that his love was unrequited.


    When I saw Cece burst into tears once again, I was very sad for her.It was obvious that the two of them


    loved each other very deeply.It wasn¡¯t right for them to be apart.


    Making a snap decision, I took out my phone and dialed Kendal¡¯s number.


    The phone was answered as soon as it rang.


    "Where are you, Kendal?"


    It was so quiet on the other end of the phone that I could hear the sound of his breathing.


    "Helen, it¡¯s me, George.Kendal is drunk and he just fell asleep."


    The sound of George¡¯s voice stunned me into silence.


    All of a sudden, it urred to me that when we got off work, George had indeed mentioned that Kendal


    wanted to have dinner with himter in the evening.


    "What¡¯s up? I can convey the message for you," George added.


    His words jolted me back to reality and I remembered that I was still on the phone with George.


    Since I had no interest in discussing Kendal and Cece¡¯s rtionship with him, 1 decided to end the call.


    "No, that¡¯s not necessary.I¡¯ll call him another day."


    "Helen¡­" George called out my name in an anxious tone.


    My heart ached uncontrobly and my fingers tightened around the phone.


    "Anything else?" I asked stiffly.


    "Is Cece with you?"


    "Yes," I answered quietly as I looked at the woman in question.


    She was now drunk and sobbing into Lucy¡¯s shoulder.


    "I need a favor from you.Can you please take her out to dinner tomorrow? Kendal was in great pain the


    whole night.I don¡¯t think he can continue like this.It would be better if the two of them saw each other


    face to face and cleared the air."


    If he had made such a request in the past, I would have refused without hesitation.


    After all, this was Cece¡¯s personal matter and I didn¡¯t want to get involved.


    However, a few moments ago, Cece had expressed her feelings for Kendal.


    George was right.If they didn¡¯t make things clear, the two of them couldn¡¯t be together.


    At the very least, I could help create a chance for them to meet and talk this out.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll ask her out to dinner."


    Then I hung up the phone.


    Cece¡¯s POV:


    The next morning, I got up and made ns to return to Philly.Helen was the reason for my trip to New


    York this time around.


    Now that I had seen for myself that she was fine, I was very relieved.


    There was nothing else for me to do here, so I decided to return to Philly.


    However, Helen refused to let me leave.


    "Tomorrow is Saturday.Why are you in such a hurry to go back? Can¡¯t you stay for the weekend?"


    "I¡¯m very busy with my work.Real estate industry has no weekends, honey."


    It had taken years of hard work and dedication for me to get to my current position at such a young


    age.


    As the nning director in the real estatepany I worked for, I was indeed very busy.


    There was a very important and lucrative building that would be on the market soon, so I really did


    have lots of work to do.


    "Just stay with me for one more day.You are already here anyway."


    Helen hugged me tightly and kept persuading me to stay.


    "Are you sure you want me to stay here and keep youpany? You are even busier than me.Did you


    stay up all night?"


    Last night, when I woke up to get myself some water, I found that the light in her bedroom was still


    on.As Helen exined, she changed her clothes in preparation for work.


    "I have a lot of work piled up, so I had to workte into the night to clear off most of my workload.You


    can spend the day resting at my apartment andter in the evening, we will go out for dinner.I¡¯m sure it


    won¡¯t make a difference if you decide to postpone your trip until tomorrow."


    Helen didn¡¯t wear a business suit.


    Instead, she took out a dress and a beige windbreaker from a corner of the wardrobe.She was a


    naturally beautiful woman, and after she dolled herself up, she became even more charming.


    When she wasn¡¯t looking in my direction, I rolled my eyes and sighed helplessly.


    Did Helen really think I couldn¡¯t see through her? i knew exactly what she was nning.


    She must have invited Kendal out to dinner and was trying to coerce me into going so that I could meet


    with him.


    After Helen left, I had nothing to do and I was feeling a bit bored in the apartment.


    So I dressed up and took a taxi to Zhester Technology.


    Once I arrived at Zhester Technology, I went straight to Jane¡¯s office.


    Jane and I graduated from the same high school.


    Back then, everyone in the school had been aware that Kendal was chasing after me.


    Since she and Kendal were both George¡¯s friends, she knew exactly who I was.


    "You¡¯ve changed a lot.I almost didn¡¯t recognize you,"


    Jane murmured with a smile as she inspected me from head to toe.


    "We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years.It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t recognize me.You¡¯ve also


    changed a lot.You¡¯ve be more confident, more intellectual, and more sessful.You¡¯re a good


    example for us."


    I was good at telling lies with a straight face.It was a result of my years in the real estate business.


    Jane smiled and asked, "Why brings you to New York? Last time when I had dinner together with


    Kendal, he said you were always busy and didn¡¯t have time to talk to him."


    "Are you not aware that George and Helen are fighting? It¡¯s gotten to the point that I think that they


    might break up.That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to see them.I am literally worrying my ass off for these two.You


    should know that George has had a crush on Helen since high school.I just can¡¯t believe he was able to


    hide it for years.Even though he loves her so much, he still hasn¡¯t worked up the courage to confess his


    feelings to her.And by some miracle, they became involved in a rtionship after years of pining for


    each other.And now they are fighting.Can you imagine that?"


    My tone and expression were very natural and unassuming.


    Even though I affected a tone of innocence, my words were firm, sharp and straight to the jugr.


    Without a doubt, it must have hit Jane square in the chest and there was no way my words wouldn¡¯t


    upset her As expected, the look on Jane¡¯s face changed.


    The smile on her face was exchanged for a curiously nk and hard stare.


    "Really? They have only been together for a short while.If they are quarreling so much, it can only be


    because they are not destined to be together, just like you and Kendal," she replied in a clipped voice.


    I inhaled sharply but managed to keep the smile on my face.


    Lucy had told me that this woman was scheming and cunning.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She told me that Helen was no match for her.


    Right at this very moment, I couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge the fact that Lucy had been spot on in her


    assessment With a wide smile, I twisted the knife I had lodged in Jane¡¯s heart with my earlier words.


    "You are right.But at least, George loved Helen for so many years.It¡¯s better than unrequited love, isn¡¯t


    it?"


    Jane¡¯s eyes zed with anger and it was all she could do not to curse me out.


    Smiling thinly, she quickly changed the topic.


    "I heard from Kendal that you are now a nning director in a real estatepany.Is that correct?"


    "What a bbermouth he is.Do you want to buy a house? You can call me if you do.For the sake of our


    friendship, I will give you a special discount."


    I handed her the leaflets of the new apartment buildings and houses we were working on.


    "Coincidentally, I¡¯m going to buy one in Philly." Jane said as she looked through the leaflets.


    "Really? Are you going to settle down here in the future?" I thought she was just making conversation.


    I hadn¡¯t really expected that she was serious about it.


    When I realized that she really meant it, a happy smile spread across my face.What could I say?


    Getting a new client always made me happy.I arranged the leaflets and took my time to rmend


    several high-endmunities to her.


    "This one is very suitable for you.It¡¯s a good ce to live in alone and also has the space to


    amodate your family.If you like it, I can call the sales department and ask them to reserve the best


    one for you¡­"


    A short whileter, I left Jane¡¯s office feeling very pleased with myself.It didn¡¯t matter that Jane was so


    angry she could spit nails.


    The more I thought about it, the more I admired myself.I not only upset Jane beyond words, I also got


    her money.


    Jane looked like she had swallowed a fly that went down the wrong way.


    The longer I thought about her expression, the happier I became.It was a pity that there was no way I


    could have taken her picture without her knowing.


    Otherwise I would have taken it and sent it to Helen and Lucy so that the two of them could learn from


    me on how to deal with a bitch like Jane.

 Chapter 634: Tried His Best To Get Close To Helen

    Chapter 634: Tried His Best To Get Close To Helen


    Cece¡¯s POV:


    After leaving Jane¡¯s office, I casually walked into George¡¯s office.


    When George saw me, he disyed an indifferent attitude.Although he still maintained basic


    politeness, I could sense his impatience with me.


    "George, you seem toe down with a headache the minute you see me." I sat opposite him and


    grimaced in an unfriendly manner.


    "You are right about that."


    George made no bones about how he felt about me.I stared directly into his eyes and asked


    aggressively, "Why? Is it because your guilty conscience is pricking you?"


    "What are you faffing about?" George looked up at me and asked coldly.


    "George, you and I both know how many times you used me.I¡¯ve helped you many times.Is this how


    you pay back your benefactor?"


    George knitted his eyebrows and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Let¡¯s forget about what happened in high school.That¡¯s history already.Let¡¯s talk about what happened


    recently.When I was on a business trip in New York a few months ago, you asked Kendal to invite our


    high school friends for a get together in my name, so Helen would agree toe.Then you used the


    opportunity to send Helen back after the party.Last night, you used fixing my rtionship with Kendal


    as an excuse to invite Helen to dinner.In order to get close to Helen, you have put in a lot of effort.All at


    my expense!"


    George wasn¡¯t annoyed that I had called a spade a spade.Instead, he asked nonchntly, "So what?"


    "It¡¯s okay you use me.I don¡¯t mind as long as it¡¯s for Helen¡¯s good.I¡¯m willing to cooperate.If you still


    think I can be of use to you, then feel free to continue¡­"


    I held my chin, narrowed my eyes and waited patiently for his response.I was a hundred percent sure


    that he was serious about Helen, hence I had the courage to blurt that out.


    Helen, that naive girl, even wanted to help Kendal and me with our troubled rtionship.


    But when it came to her own rtionship, she had no idea how to handle it.I was in awe of George¡¯s


    sudden serious smile and response.


    He said, "Tell me.What do you want from me?"


    "Now we¡¯re talking the samenguage! I love having intelligent acquaintances! I¡¯m here to cooperate


    with you.We are nning a new high-endmunity with exquisite decoration.Thepany ns to


    introduce a whole set of intelligent household equipment to enhance Ourpetitive power in the


    market.I¡¯ve researched the products of severalpanies and found that the products of Zhester


    Technology are by far the best.


    ¡®To cut a long story short, I just wanted to know if you would give me a special discount."


    Actually, I didn¡¯t just want a special discount; I wanted it to be a virtual giveaway to me.


    Obviously the price should be much lower than the market price to secure our profit.


    "All products of Zhester Technology have a pricing system.I can¡¯t break the pricing system and market


    rules for you.Otherwise, shareholders and agents at all levels will be up in arms."


    George had always been a man of principle, so I was expecting that answer.I replied with a smile,


    "Don¡¯t worry.Thismunity is for high-society circles.So there won¡¯t be much demand in the market.It


    won¡¯t break your market rules.And I am not saying that I won¡¯t pay you.I have helped you so many


    times.It¡¯s payback time now, don¡¯t you think?"


    In the end, George approved my request by way ofpromise.I could buy the main products at


    factory price and the rest of the marginal products were written off as gifts.


    After the deal was settled, George duly signed his name on the contract I was so excited that I looked


    through the contract several times and then put it into my bag for safe keeping.


    Before leaving, I reminded him, "George, whether you mean it or not, your behavior has caused


    unimaginable pain to Helen.She is like a stubborn mule.Once she really makes up her mind, you will


    have no chance at all.So, if you really care about her, get your act together."


    The whole morning.I not only took revenge on Jane, but also managed to sign a contract with George.It


    felt so invigorating! But I didn¡¯t want to see Kendal.


    Now that he had deleted my social media ount, he had made his standpoint adequately clear.He no


    longer wanted to chase me.He wanted to start a new chapter of his life without me.


    Well, then, the civil thing to do was to shower my blessings upon him.However, I couldn¡¯t help getting


    angry.


    What a lowlife Kendal was! He had been chasing me for so many years that I became used to it.But


    then he suddenly stopped chasing me and I could not readily adapt.


    For a whole month, I subconsciously checked on my phone from time to time, hoping to see a message


    from him.


    But nothing came through Fumbling through my phone waiting for Kendal¡¯s messages ¡®had be a


    new part of my life.


    But now, not only had I never received a message from me, he even deleted me! Looking at the


    messages that I had sent him but couldn¡¯t be delivered, I felt a hole in my heart I always thought that as


    long as I was given enough time, I would be better and stronger, and then I would finally be good


    enough for an outstanding man like Kendal.


    I thought he would wait for me, but¡­ I didn¡¯t tell Helen that I was leaving for Philly.I took a taxi to the


    airport.But when I arrived at the waiting hall, I was surprised to see Kendal there.


    "I knew you wouldn¡¯t go to the dinner tonight, and that you would sneak off to Philly earlier than


    expected," said Kendal, sitting opposite me.


    "Who are you? Do I know you? Have we met before?"


    When I saw him, the anger that I had been suppressing, came up like a jack-in-the-box.Now that he


    was in the waiting hall, it meant that he had also bought a ticket to Philly on the same flight as me.It


    was the usual story.


    Every time he made me angry, he would try to make up bying to Philly to cajole me and beg for my


    forgiveness.


    But this time my forgiveness came with a price tag.


    How dare he delete my ount and flirt with other wanton girls? Damn him! However, this time,


    instead of pacifying me, Kendal asked seriously, "Cece, I have been badgering you shamelessly in the


    past few years.You must be fed up by now, right? In fact, I shouldn¡¯t havee here today.But after


    pondering about it for a while, I reckoned that even if I decided to give up on us, I shouldn¡¯t have just


    deleted your ount so rudely and sever contact with you.I think it¡¯s better to talk to you in person."


    Give up? Sever contact? So he didn¡¯te to apologize to me? Was he really breaking all ties with


    me? I stared at him nkly, and suddenly felt my heart sink.


    "Cece, I have never regretted pursuing you these years.But now, I hope you will be happy in your life in


    the future."


    When I came to my senses, I was so angry and heartbroken that Iughed haughtily at his words.I


    asked, "So you booked the ticket just so you could talk nonsense with me in the waiting hall?"


    "Yes.I knew that you won¡¯t listen to me if I tell you outside," he exined, lowering his head.


    "Thank you for your kind consideration.I will pay for your air ticket.Thank you for not pestering me in the


    future.You can get out now." I took out a stack of cash from my bag and flung it into his shocked face.


    Stop pestering me? It was just ame excuse for him to fall in love with some floozy.


    I hid one important fact from everyone.


    When I flew into New York yesterday and was waiting in the car park of the airport, I spied Kendal


    hugging an unknown female intimately.


    Then they got into the car and he left with her.I didn¡¯t have to be a rocket scientist to deduce what was


    happening.


    From that moment on, I knew that chances of us ever being together were zilch.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Therefore I skipped the appointment today and decided to go straight back to Philly.


    But never did I expect to meet him at the airport! And under such hurtful circumstances.


    Anyway I could understand his actions.He must have got tired of the unrequited love.He had been


    pursuing me for years and I kept giving him the run around.


    I needed more time.I guess he finally got tired.Well, I would slowly adapt to a life without him.From now


    on, I would erase him from my mind..

 Chapter 635: I Fell In Love With You In High School

    Chapter 635: I Fell In Love With You In High School


    Helen¡¯s POV


    In the evening.


    I arrived at the appointed restaurant at the designated time, but neither Cece nor Kendal showed up.


    At that moment.George was sitting opposite me.He stared at me the whole time with his deep eyes,


    without saying a word, The atmosphere was bing more and more tense.


    I felt really awkward and prayed that those two woulde early.I sent several messages to Cece, and


    she finally replied, "Sorry, I¡¯m on my way back to Philly.I¡¯ll see you the next time Ie to New York."


    This woman¡­ Why didn¡¯t she tell me earlier? What was wrong with her? I had been waiting here for so


    long, hoping to dine with her and Kendal.Since the protagonist wasn¡¯ting, there was no need for me


    to stay.I picked up my bag and was about to leave.


    But George stood up and stopped me.


    "Helen."


    "What do you want?"


    I tilted my head upwards and looked at him icily.


    "Can we have dinner first?"


    George blocked my way with his tall and slender figure.He was extremely close to me.When he spoke,


    he lowered his head and I got a whiff of his fresh, minty breath I took a step back to keep my distance


    from him.He was now no different from a total stranger to me.


    "I¡¯m sorry.I have something else to do.Maybe some other time."


    "Then let me give you a ride."He followed me with no intention of giving up.


    "No, thanks."


    I left without looking back and walked quickly to the subway station.


    George followed me six feet behind and got onto the subway with me.He was in the same car as me and


    I could sense that he was determined to talk to me.I asked impatiently, "George, are you stalking me?"


    "No! It¡¯s sote.It¡¯s not safe for you to go home alone."


    It was Friday night and the subway was crowded with people.The tall figure of George stood beside me


    and protected me from colliding with other passengers.


    I frowned and turned around to ignore him.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Why? Why did he pretend to be so humble and caring in front of me? The moment he grabbed my hand


    and allowed Jane to p me, was a jarring moment for me I was so deeply hurt that it would take a


    lifetime to recover from that incident I lived in the suburb in half an hour we had reached George


    continued to follow me like a S puppy.


    "Anything else?"


    I stopped and turned to look at him.I was emotionless Was he going to follow me all the way home?


    George, who had been silent all the way, suddenly said, "Helen, I called you when we graduated from


    high school.The third day after the graduation party that Kendal had organized."


    High school graduation party? That was years earlier.Why was he bringing that up? I stopped walking


    when I heard him talking about the past.


    The third day after the party was my father¡¯s funeral.That day was registered in my mind as clear as


    crystal.But I didn¡¯t know why he suddenly brought it up.


    "In fact, I should have said something to you at the party that night.But you were a good distance away


    from me and there was a big group of people between us.I slowly managed to change seats with them


    and finally came to your side, but you had fallen asleep.You slept soundly.Your head was on my shoulder


    andter you just hugged me like I was a stuffed animal or something.I didn¡¯t dare to move for fear of


    disturbing your restful sleep.I just stared at you for the whole night."


    I was stunned.I thought I had held him to sleep for the whole night, and he knew nothing about it.


    George kept saying, "I just sat there motionless for the whole night, gazing at you.Later, I was so tired


    that I fell asleep too.It was almost dawn.When I woke up, you had already left.I had called you for three


    consecutive days, but you didn¡¯t answer.Then when you finally did¡­"


    I stood under the streetmp and listened quietly.


    The more I listened, the more I felt that this was probably not going to go well.


    "You finally answered the phone on the third day.I was so happy that I wanted to express my love to you,


    but you justshed out at me so boisterously.Maybe you were really annoyed with me."


    George smiled with self-mockery and looked so sad.


    The George I knew had always been proud and relentless.He seldom showed such a forlorn expression


    What he said brought ine back to our high school graduation.


    In fact, I had no recollection of any call from George.


    At that time, I had just learnt about my father¡¯s affair and I was suming.


    The appearance of Libby and Jane had thrown me into a dark pit. My whole world was shrouded in


    despair and darkness.


    Al that time, there was only sadness and indignation in my heart I was in a terrible space.


    bitterness and hatred were surging in my heart.


    So when George¡¯s call cane, I must have reacted with an angry outburst.


    No matter who called, my reaction would be the same I looked at him with mixed feelings and exined


    in a whimper, "Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to be so rude.Something terrible had happened to my family during


    that time."


    In fact, as far as I could remember, George and I didn¡¯t know each other very well when we were in high


    school.If it weren¡¯t for the reunion organized by Kendal and Cece, I would have probably forgotten that


    this man existed.


    After all, there was almost no interaction between us.


    Maybe George and I were never meant to be together.


    We weren¡¯t able to be with each other in high school. Although we met again when we grew up in the


    end, we still couldn¡¯t escape the fate of being separated "It doesn¡¯t matter now.It¡¯s all over.My only regret


    is that I didn¡¯t get a chance to express my love to you earlier When I came back from abroad, I wanted to


    meet you again.I wanted to pursue you step by step in the most romantic way I could.But when we finally


    met, we ended up having a one night stand and you said you just wanted us to be friends with


    benefits.That kind of ruined all my ns.I couldn¡¯t find a chance to exin to youter, because no


    matter what I said, you would probably think that it was an excuse for me to keep a sexual rtionship


    with you"


    I was dumbfounded by what he said.I couldn¡¯t reply to him.


    Many things started to make sense now Why did George offer to drive me to my hotel that night? Why


    did he get angry when I said we were just in a casual sexual rtionship? Why was he so considerate


    that no matter how busy he was, he would cook for me? And why did he even know about my favorite


    dishes? Turned out it was all because he liked me! George stepped forward and his deep eyes pierced


    into my soul.


    He looked at me seriously and said, "I don¡¯t know if it will make any difference to tell you now, but I had a


    crush on you from our school days and I still have a crush on you till today.I also know that I tend to be


    arrogant and self-righteous and didn¡¯t make a concerted effort to get to know the real you.Therefore our


    rtionship is at a crossroads.Helen, can you please give me one more chance to make everything


    right?"


    My eyes widened with shock.I couldn¡¯t believe what I had just heard.


    Did he really mean that he had had a crush on me since high school? George said, "Do you still


    remember the song you yed at the freshmen wee party? from that moment on, your face has


    been deeply engraved in my heart and I can never forgelil"


    It was the first time that George had confided so much in me.


    He had always been cold and different except during sex And now he even looked at me with such


    affectionate and gentle eyes My face was trafretert in that part of soulful eyes of his under the street


    lamp Perhaps no one in the world could refuse his confession He sounded go giricate and But it was too


    late.


    If he had spoken these words to me earlier, even if it was just a week earlier, I might have been moved


    and would have given him another chance.


    But now it was toote.


    Everything was meaningless.


    Too much had happened in the interim.I took a step back and kept a distance from him.


    "Thank you; that was a beautiful speech I have to admit that I am ttered and grateful to you for loving


    me for so long.


    But it just doesn¡¯t change anything, and your deration now only makes me feel sick.I think you and


    Jane are perfectly matched for each other.


    You see, you have known each other for so many years, and you are also business partners.


    You¡¯re just made for each other.


    Maybe you like Jane, but you haven¡¯t realized it yet.


    Love will follow.


    Remember when you grabbed my wrist and let Jane hit me? That was really manly of you!"


    I was not as forgiving as I thought.I¡¯d been depressed alone for so long.


    Now I seized the opportunity to satirize him.


    After saying what I had to, I turned around and continued to walk away.


    As soon as I took two steps forward, George suddenly caught my wrist.


    "Helen, Jane and I are just friends.And I didn¡¯t know that she would p you that day."


    I stopped, looked back at him and smiled with relief.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter anymore."


    Whether he did it on purpose or not, from that moment on, George and his stories were no longer


    important to me..

 Chapter 636: Installation Of The Intelligent System

    Chapter 636: Instation Of The Intelligent System


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    Zhester Technology¡¯s M&A case finally drew to an end.


    During this period, although I worked at Zhester Technology, I was always busy from morning to


    evening so I rarely even left the office.I intentionally did not go to the staff canteen so there was no


    chance of me running into George and Jane.


    As soon as the case was over, we went back to the Hesmor Law Firm.


    It was a great relief that I would probably never see George and Jane again.


    When I arrived at thew firm the next morning.


    Anya was in a jolly mood.


    "I have good news, everyone.Zhester Technology will be giving each of you a free set of intelligent


    system and equipment, which are theirtest products, to show their gratitude to you.Record your


    home addresses and send it to meter.Zhester Technology will set up appointments with you and


    send their workers over to install the equipment in your homes."


    When Anya finished her announcement, everyone cheered and apuded excitedly.


    "Zhester Technology is indeed very generous! This is the best thank-you gift ever! A whole set of the


    latest intelligent system and equipment costs at least one hundred thousand dors.Zhester


    Technology really takes good care of its employees!"


    "We can also enjoy the life of the elite.In the future, instead of personally doing our chores, we can


    control all our appliances at home just with our words!"


    My colleagues huddled together, talking animatedly, their faces full of joy and gratitude.They


    immediately forwarded their addresses to Anya.


    Some of them even nned to have designers rearrange theyout of their houses and modify the


    electrical wiring to maximize the function of the intelligent products.


    When asked about my address and specific needs, I refused to share it.I lived alone, and I was


    ustomed to doing housework.I didn¡¯t need a robot to close my curtains for me.It was a waste to


    install these intelligent products in my house.


    "Helen, let me exin something to you.They¡¯re high-tech products and worth experiencing.The


    intelligent products of Zhester Technology are full-featured, and can perform difficult household chores,


    not just close curtains.Besides, it¡¯s free! It¡¯s a gift! Let nie put it this way.They can do anything for you


    that you can imagine, from being a house -sitter to being a soul mate.Their services are endless."


    One of my colleagues gave me a long, passionate introduction to the uses of the intelligent products le


    spoke with guch conviction and confidence, I was almost sold.


    I was wondering if he was job-hopping from the sales department of Zhestet ler hnology Hut I still


    retired, Because I didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Zhester Technology anymore I didn¡¯t need


    their gifts happened to pass by and overheard my refusal.


    "Helen, don¡¯t waste this great opportunity.Just think about this.When your mother is discharged from


    the hospital and you are at work, the intelligent devices will keep herpany.You won¡¯t have to worry


    about her being alone."


    Now why hadn¡¯t I thought about that? Phil had a point.


    When my mother was released from the hospital and if she was alone at home, I would be stressing all


    the time.


    This provided a wonderful solution.


    Well, then, maybe the devices would actuallye in handy.I immediately filled in my home address


    and the details that were required in order for the workers to install the devices urately.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The day of instation fell on a weekend, so I was at home and was able to monitor the instation


    progress.It was not easy to install all these devices.It required a lot of work and skill.


    Some ces even needed to be rewired.


    Fortunately the workers were professionals and managed to install the devices properly.


    They rearranged the wires, repaired the walls and repainted them.


    The work proceeded smoothly.


    But the apartment was still in a mess and it would take me some time to clean up.


    George suddenly showed up in the middle of the instation.


    Why wasn¡¯t I surprised?


    "Mr.Affleck, what brings you here?"


    The workers greeted George and immediately stopped working at the sight of him.


    They treated him with utmost respect "Please go on with your work.I am just doing a routine


    inspection,"


    George replied.


    The workers thought that he was here to examine the quality of their work, so they worked harder and


    more carefully.


    Besides, George also gave them detailed instructions.


    When the instation of hardware and software waspleted, the set of equipment looked very


    humanized and adaptable for household chores.


    Everything was perfect.I was d Phil had talked me into having it installed.


    The instation took a whole day.


    The engineers and workers only left in thete afternoon.


    Finally, it was just George and me in the house.I looked at him askance, wondering why he hadn¡¯t left


    yet.


    Didn¡¯t I make myself abundantly clear the other night? George answered the question that was in my


    mind.


    "Let me help you clean up the ce."


    I looked around and found that the ce was indeed dirty.


    The furniture was covered in dust because of the new electrical wires buried in many ces.


    The curtains also needed to be removed and washed Although my apartment was not big.


    It still required a lot of time and effort to clean up.


    "No, thanks I¡¯ll ask the cleaner toe tomorrow and clean up."


    I refused tly "Where will you stay tonight? George asked, instead of insisting.


    "I¡¯ll crash with Lucy tonight," I replied.


    I had a key to Lucy¡¯s ce.I would let her know before I went over.


    She had been on a business trip to Florida recently to persuade Dyer to join Zhester Technology.She


    was very persistent.She said that since George had paid her such a handsomemission, she would


    definitely see it through


    "Okay, I¡¯ll drive you thereter.Give me your phone.I¡¯ll help you download an app," said George.


    I hesitated and then handed him my phone.


    Zhester Technology¡¯s products adopted the most advanced technology and had their own ecosystem.


    The application acted as a smart housekeeper and could operate all household devices at the click of a


    button.It made life so much easier.


    "Come here.Let me show you how to use it," said George after he had downloaded the app I didn¡¯t


    need his help to show me how to use it.


    I wasn¡¯t so dumb.I could read the manual and understand everything.


    When George observed that I had not moved from my spot, he raised his eyebrows and sighed.


    "It will only take me ten minutes to exin all the functions to you.You could pretty well read the


    manual, but how long will that take? At least an hour or two."


    I was easily influenced by him and walked over reluctantly.I¡¯d always believed that time is money.


    George knew that I believed in that philosophy.


    George, like a store clerk, was very dedicated to guiding me from the smart door lock, to the bathroom,


    to the kitchen, to the living room, the bedroom¡­ Anyway, he covered all aspects of how the equipment


    functioned.


    In short, I could operate all the home appliances using this app, which was very convenient for me.


    "If you have any questions, feel free to call the customer services or me," George said patiently.


    "Let¡¯s have dinner now.After that, I¡¯ll drive you over to Lucy¡¯s ce."


    I was going to say no, because I was fed up of him imposing himself on me all the time.But he would


    not take no for an answer.


    So we had a quiet dinner and then he drove me to Lucy¡¯s apartment.It was getting dark when we


    reached the neighborhood.


    "let me walk you to the door."


    George followed me and insisted on walking me to Lucy¡¯s There was nothing that I could do to stop


    him.I¡¯d lexted Lucy and informed her that I would stay at her ce tonight.


    Since she hadn¡¯t roplled to may message, I directly used my key to open the door


    As soon as I opened the door, I regretted my action and stood awkwardly where I was.I was literally


    rooted to the spot.


    We were greeted by a shocking sight.


    Lucy was having sex with a man in the living room.


    They were both in their birthday suits, wrestling on the couch.


    The two were still groping each other¡¯s private parts when they suddenly turned to face me.They were


    more aghast than me.

 Chapter 637: Compete Fairly

    Chapter 637: Compete Fairly


    Helen¡¯s POV


    What the hell?! Why did I have to witness such a scene? "What¡¯s wrong?"


    George, who was behind me, asked in confusion.


    "Nothing." I dered and quickly shut the door.


    Without looking at George in the eye, I grabbed his arm and awkwardly dragged him towards the


    elevator.


    All of a sudden, my cheeks med.


    The only thing I wanted was to scrub the scene I just witnessed from my memory.


    But George was persistent in his quest to know why we were leaving in such a hurry.


    "Is Lucy at home?"


    "Yes."


    I leaned against the elevator wall and patted my chest, trying to push my heart back into its spot.


    George watched me silently for a while.


    I think he figured out what was going on inside because he stretched out his hand and stroked my hair.


    "It¡¯s fine."


    Truthfully speaking, what I saw just now wasn¡¯t really a big deal.I had seen Lucy naked before today.


    And besides, I only got a vague impression of their entwined bodies since the light wasn¡¯t on However,


    been aware that it wasn¡¯t a big deal didn¡¯t stop me from feeling embarrassed about walking in on my


    friend having sex George and I walked out of themunity where Lucy¡¯s apartment was located and


    stood on the road, not knowing where to go.I sweated a lot.


    Now I just wanted to find a ce to take a shower and then sleep.


    Since I just needed a ce to shower and rest for the night, then a hotel was the best option for me


    right now.


    Tomorrow, I would ask the cleaner to clean up my ce and ! would be able to go home.


    But George was overbearing.He called the staff of the hotel he usually stayed at and arranged a suite


    for me.


    "Wait for me here.I¡¯ll give you a ride," he announced before walking towards his car which was parked


    not far away from here.


    As I watched him go, a frown creased my brows.


    We had nothing to do with each other, so why should I listen to him? When his back disappeared from


    view, I turned around and walked in another direction.


    As I meandered along the road, I took out my phone and searched for the nearest hotel.


    But these hotels didn¡¯t seem to be reliable, so I had to continue walking forward.


    George chose this moment to drive his car over.


    He parked the car in front of me, rolled S 11 down the window and called out, "Helen, get in the car."


    I nced at George beneath myshes and debated my next course of action.


    Eventually, I heaved out a breath and got into the car.


    The second I was in the car, I rattled off the address of the hotel I just found.


    "You can just take me there, thank you."


    My tone was polite and formal, further emphasizing theck of rtionship between us.


    George tumed his head towards me and murmured softly, "Let¡¯s go back to the hotel I lived in.It will be


    more convenient for you to go to work from there tomorrow morning.Don¡¯t worry.The room I booked for


    you is not on the same floor as mine.I won¡¯t disturb you."


    Finally, I had no choice but to give up struggling and let him drive me to that hotel.I found it hard to


    figure out what George was thinking.I already made myself clear to him It was meaningless for him to


    act like this.


    After all, we were not even friends.


    As soon as I arrived at the hotel and got the room card, I immediately walked toward the elevator B


    George stopped me before I could leave.


    "Helen, I¡¯m going back to the headquarters in a few days.It may take a while before I return." I sneered


    at him.


    "You don¡¯t need to report your schedule to me."


    It had nothing to do with me where he went and how long he stayed in another ce.


    All of a sudden, George stepped forward and grabbed my shoulders, forcing me to look up at him.


    His eyes were wide and pleading "Since you are refusing to give me a chance, can you promise me


    that you will treat other men in the same manner? At least give me a chance topete fairly with


    others.That Phil may not be suitable for you, and I¡¯m no worse than him."


    Scowling at him, I pushed his hands away from my shoulders and stepped back from him.


    His request was so ridiculous that I barely stopped myself fromughing in his face.


    Whether he did it intentionally or not, once my feelings were hurt, they would never be healed.


    The gap between us was destined to grow bigger and bigger.


    Standing here and listening to him calmly was the biggest concession I could make to him.


    My entire life, I had always been a coward.I had been hurt, my heart was shattered and crushed into


    pieces, and now I didn¡¯t dare to take a step forward bravely because I was scared.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I was afraid that even if i endured all the hurt and continued pushing forward, I would still end up hurt in


    the end.


    I couldn¡¯t bear to end up with the wrong guy and experience what my mother had gone through years


    ago.


    It took everything I had to get out of the abyss I had fallen into and I refused to fall into another one


    Once in a lifetime was one time too many to experience the feeling of being surrounded by cold and


    endless darkness, as if I had been abandoned by the whole world.


    "George, whether 1 fall in love with someone else or not is none of your business."


    Gripping the room card in my hand tightly, I turned around and left without looking back.


    After that night, I didn¡¯t see George for a very long time, especially now that the M&A case had ended.


    George and Jane seemed to have disappeared from my life all of a sudden.


    I only received messages from George asionally, which were nothing more than greetings and


    pleasantries.


    Lucy didn¡¯t mention much about the man I ran into at her apartment.


    But she did sent me a nameter that night.


    "Dyer Coleman"


    It turned out that he was the man in her apartment.I was surprised when I saw his name, but I didn¡¯t


    ask for details about their rtionship After all, it was Lucy¡¯s private affair.


    Later, Dyer finally epted the offer from Zhester Technology and worked as the general manager of


    the intelligent medicine and education department, However, Lucy was no longer on duty in the human


    resources department of Zhester Technology.


    She had signed a long-term talent hunting contract with Zhester Technology.


    With the help of the Zhester Technology, Lucy soon stood out.


    Lucy and I were quite happy with this sudden phase in our life.


    We went to work, got off work and hung out together regrly.


    But we were much busier at work than ever.


    After working for Zhester Technology and being personally mentored by Anya, 1 soon caught up with


    thewyers at the medium level and above in the team.


    I could handle a case on my own now.


    The first independent case I took over was about the Spacetime Finance.


    It was going to enter the entertainment industry, so it nned to acquire the Fantail Entertainment.


    The reason why Anya assigned this case to me was that the bid was not big, so it was a chance for me


    to practice.


    The other reason was that she felt that I was too much of an introvert and afraid of other people¡¯s


    attention, so she wanted me to be the focus of attention and force me out of myfort zone.


    This particr case was different from the previous cases of the Vlibert Company and Zhester


    Technology because Anya asked me to be in charge of the work and toplete the task alone.


    It was crystal clear to me that Anya had given me this case because she wanted me to gain more


    experience.


    I was moved by her kind gesture and vowed to work harder than before.


    During this period of time, Phil became more and more enthusiastic to me.


    His eyes became more and more passionate when he looked at me.


    I was at a loss what to do.

 Chapter 638: Visit The Mason Family

    Chapter 638: Visit The Mason Family


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    A few hours before I closed for the day, Phil suddenly walked up to me and announced, "Helen, my


    mother has asked me to invite you to dinner at our house.Please help me.I can¡¯t stand her nagging


    anymore."


    An embarrassed flush heated my cheeks at the words, but I had no choice but to refuse his request


    once again.


    "It would be better if I didn¡¯t go.It won¡¯t be good if your mother misunderstands our rtionship."


    "She won¡¯t, I promise.Just see this as a visit to your friend¡¯s house.And my mother is a really good


    cook.You won¡¯t regret having dinner with us."


    Phil winked at me, a small smile on his face.In the end, I had no other choice but to acquiesce.


    Phil¡¯s mother had already invited me to dinner at their house several times and I had refused each


    time.If I declined once again, I woulde off as discourteous.So after work, I bought some powers


    and went to Phil¡¯s parents¡¯ house with him.I had just sat down in the passenger seat of Phil¡¯s car when


    I suddenly remembered George¡¯s words before he left.


    "Don¡¯t fall in love with him.Phil is not suitable for you."


    I scoffed softly, mentally disregarding his words.


    George was so self-righteous.It didn¡¯t matter how he tried to spin it because the truth was that Phil was


    a great man, and in fact, George had no right to tell me what I should and shouldn¡¯t do.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "You looked worn out.How¡¯s your case? If you are burning the midnight oil because of the Spacetime


    Finance, then I would like to suggest that you stop.All you can really do is try your best.Don¡¯t put


    yourself under too much stress,"


    Phil murmured, undisguised concern in his eyes.


    "That¡¯s not the case at all.I just haven¡¯t slept well in the past few days, that¡¯s all.I¡¯m fine."


    Feeling a bit self conscious, I patted my face and leaned against the passenger seat wearily.I really


    couldn¡¯t exin the reason for my recent bout of insomnia.


    Even though I fell asleep at night, I always woke about two or so hourster.


    Since I didn¡¯t sleep well at night, I was usually very tired and exhausted during the day.


    "You are just under too much pressure.You shouldn¡¯t exert yourself to the extent where you are


    exhausted.You need to take time out to rx or the result won¡¯t be good.How will you enjoy the results


    of all your hard work if you end up sick or hospitalized?"


    Phil chattered while driving.I hummed in assent.


    What I failed to tell Phil was that my sleepless nights were not caused by pressure, but by my sudden


    fear of the dark.


    For some reason, I was convinced that there was someone lurking in my apartment.


    Each time I turned off the lights and my apartment was dark, my heart would race with fear, and no


    matter what I did, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this unknown person was in the dark staring at me.


    My sleep would flee in an instant.


    Even after I eventually managed to force myself to go back to sleep, I would always wake up with a


    start.


    I knew quite well that my fear was irrational and the figure I saw was nothing but a figment of my


    imagination, but no matter what I did to convince myself that no one was in the room¨Ceven going as far


    as to search every inch of my apartment several times at night ¡ª I couldn¡¯t rx enough to sleep


    through the night.


    However, I fell asleep mere moments after I sat in the passenger seat of Phil¡¯s car.


    Perhaps it was because there was someone next to me, but after several nights, I was finally at ease.


    I didn¡¯t rouse until Phil gently woke me up.I sat up and realized that we had arrived.


    Phil¡¯s mother rushed out of the house with a wide smile.


    She weed me with effusive hugs and a wide smile.


    We walked to the house arm in arm as she happily chattered away.


    In a sedate manner, Phil walked in behind us, content to watch his mother and I converse "Helen, you


    are more beautiful than in the photo."


    Never before had I been the recipient of such an enthusiastic and warm wee.


    Even though I was not used to such level of familiarity, I managed to reply with a smile, "Thank you,


    Mrs.Mason.You are looking very young and beautiful as well."


    Phil¡¯s mother grinned from ear to ear when she heard my words.


    As soon as we entered the house, Phil¡¯s mother disengaged her arm from mine and went into the


    kitchen toplete her cooking.


    Only Phil and I were left in the living room.


    I sat on the sofa and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I hope you don¡¯t mind my mother.She has always been like this," Phil muttered ruefully.


    his face flushed with embarrassment "She is very nice."


    I really thought that Phil¡¯s mother was a good person.


    Although I was slightly overwhelmed by her enthusiasm, I could clearly feel her love for me.


    Except for my own mother, I had never experienced such affection from elders before.


    After a while.


    Phil¡¯s mother and father came out of the kitchen and the table was full of delicious dishes.


    Phil¡¯s father was also a good man.He didn¡¯t talk much, but whatever Phil¡¯s mother said, he would agree


    with her with a smile.


    It was quite obvious that the couple truly loved each other.


    Phil¡¯s family were warm and friendly.


    Basking in the warmth of their friendliness, I gradually rxed, Since graduated from high school and


    my father passed away, I rarely had the chance to have dinner with the elders.


    As I chatted away with Phil and his parents, I couldn¡¯t help but think that it felt like a lifetime ago since I


    had a nice homemade dinner with my own family like this.


    "Helen, if Phill ever troubles you, just let me know and I will teach him a lesson."


    Phil¡¯s mother served some food into my te and stared at Phil with narrowed eyes.


    "Phil¡¯s very nice.He helps me a lot at work and always takes good care of neers," I exined with


    a smile.


    "Although he is professional and serious at work, when ites to his private life, he is not good at


    sweet words and soft phrases.He¡¯s always making impromptuic gestures and remarks to conceal


    his clumsiness.Helen, if he makes you unhappy, just scold him.You don¡¯t have to show him any mercy!"


    Phil¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t stopining about her son.Phil said with an awkward smile, "Mom, please


    don¡¯t embarrass me in front of my friend."


    We chatted while eating, and soon the topic shifted to me.


    Phil¡¯s mother began to inquire about my family This was my opportunity to tell them the truth about my


    family background.


    Most especially Phil¡¯s mother.


    I wanted to tell her as soon as the chance came up because it was the one thing guaranteed to make


    her give up on me.


    So, I seized the opportunity and told her the truth about my family.


    "My father passed away when I graduated from high school.My mother used to be an ountant in a


    localpany in Philly.Sometimeter, my mother was unable to cope with my father¡¯s death and it


    resulted in a mental issue for her.Now she lives in a hospital all year round"


    When I finished my recital, I raised my head and looked at the people I was having dinner with.


    Their warm smiles from earlier had disappeared and they all stared at me silently My eyes found Phil¡¯s


    mother and the expression on her face shocked me.Her eyes were red with unshed tears.She reached


    out and held my hand tightly.Her expression was full of pity even though she managed a small smile.


    "Oh, you poor thing, How have you been able to cope all these years? It must have been very hard for


    you."


    Her reaction was totally different from what I expected.Every word she said was sincere, and Fcould


    tell that the love in her eyes was not fake.


    I felt like the softest spot in my heart was hit by something, and my eyes began to burn with tears I


    thought Phil¡¯s mother would avoid me like the gue when she heard about my family background.


    This was the first time that someone asked me if those dark years had been hard for me, 1 suppressed


    the feeling of gratitude in my heart and shook my head with a smile.


    "It¡¯s all over now.Thank you for your concern, Mrs.Mason."


    "Good girl, you don¡¯t have to be so polite and formal to me.From now on, take this ce as your own


    home and you cane here at any time if you want.As for your mother, you S should take Phil along


    when you visit her.He can also help you find a better nurse to take care of her."


    Phil¡¯s mother touched my hair gently and looked at me lovingly.I was so moved that I couldn¡¯t speak.I


    felt like the luckiest girl in the world to havee across such kind-hearted people.


    The dinner had been forced on me in the beginning, but right now, I was grateful for Phil¡¯s persistence.


    And I really wanted to get to know Phil¡¯s mother better.


    After dinner, I went to the kitchen to help wash the dishes.


    But Phil¡¯s mother refused and pushed me out of the kitchen.


    "You don¡¯t have to do this.The kitchen is now equipped with all those smart products of Zhester


    Technology.It has made doing the chores easier and faster.You can sit and chat with Phil."


    Phil¡¯s mother¡¯s attitude was firm.I couldn¡¯t change her mind, so I had to give up.


    Phil seemed to have expected this result.He smiled and teased, "This is the first time I¡¯ve brought a girl


    home for dinner.My mother is very excited now."


    Even though he said the words casually, it sounded to me like he was trying to express his love in


    different words.


    I didn¡¯t know how to respond, so I stayed silent.


    When I was ready to leave, Phil¡¯s mother walked me to the car and made me promise ! | woulde


    back again.


    I was touched by her enthusiasm and nodded unconsciously.


    From that day on, my rtionship with Phil seemed to be different.


    Sometimes I wondered if I should try dating him.

 Chapter 639: Mystery Of The Ringing Doorbell

    Chapter 639: Mystery Of The Ringing Doorbell


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    If truth be told, Phil and I were a very suitable match. We werepatible in all respects. Furthermore, I


    had made a good impression on his mother and vice versa. We got along like a house on fire. So being


    with Phil was more of a probability than a possibility. But I only allowed this liaison to drift through my


    mind casually. I was not yet ready to dive headlong into a new rtionship. The bottom line was that


    although he seemed like a suitable boyfriend for me, I had no tender feelings for him.


    I admired him as a senior in thew firm and treated him as a friend. And there was nothing more Phil


    understood where I wasing from and was very patient. He didn¡®t force or pressurize me to do


    anything. He continued to treat me as a student and friend.


    Whenever I needed guidance at work or help in other areas of my life, he was there for me. He never


    crossed the line and I felt veryfortable with him around.


    That came as a relief to me. Even a serious person like Anya began to match make between us, seeing


    the potential for a sessful rtionship. Perhaps Phil¡®s attitude towards me was very clear to everyone


    now. Almost all thewyers working together with us predicted that we would be together sooner rather


    thanter. Lucy too came on board to persuade me.


    ¡°I¡®ve told you that Phil has a crush on you. You must be blind not to see it. If you don¡®t give it a try, how


    will you know if you are made for each other?¡±


    ¡°You can¡®t always run away. I think Phil is a good man. He is perfect for you. Honey, be confident. It¡®s


    time for you to move on with your life. Get a little serious.¡±


    ¡°What if we go out and find we are not right for each other? Won¡®t it cost us our friendship?¡± I asked


    cautiously.


    Lucy was speechless. ¡°I asked you to give it a try. Enjoy a good rtionship. But you are calcting the


    cost here. He not only guides you in your career, but also helps you in your daily life. Even his parents


    have met you. It¡®s obvious that he will end up losing more if this rtionship fails, not you. What are you


    worried about?¡± I shut my mouth because what Lucy said made a helluva lot of sense. It was not I who


    would suffer losses in this rtionship, but Phil.


    After a long while, Lucy asked, ¡°Do you still have feelings for George?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I answered so quickly that she must have sensed my denial. I was not a masochist. George spelled


    bad luck for me. I had to make every effort to stay as far away from him as possible. Otherwise there was


    no telling what kind of bizarre trouble I would find myself in next.


    ¡°You¡®d better deep cleanse that mind and heart of yours. Don¡®t get swayed by lust. George is not


    suitable for you,¡± Lucy reminded me seriously..


    ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®m well aware of that.¡±


    As for Phil¡®s pursuit, for now I could say that I didn¡®t reject him. I was willing to give us a chance


    No one knew what would happen in the future. What if I did fall head¨Cover¨Cheels in love with him? But


    recently, I had no time to think about my personal rtionships. I was working long hours on the


    acquisition case of Spacetime Finance. Hesmor Law Firm had never worked with Spacetime Finance


    before.


    This time we were probably co¨Copted to participate in the bidding just as a makeweight to fill out


    numbers. When I first visited the staff of Spacetime Finance, their attitude was very clear. Firstly, Mr.


    Wilson did not receive me.


    The person who received me was his assistant in the financial investment strategy department of


    Spacetime Finance. After listening to my self introduction with obvious disinterest, she was very


    perfunctory. Secondly, she spoke with the personality of a wet nket. She was not keen to get to know


    a potential participant in the project.


    ¡°Please leave the relevant documents here. I will submit them to Mr. Wilsonter.¡±


    ¡°May I ask when Mr. Wilson will be avable? Could you please set up a meeting with him as I wish to


    discuss his needs regarding this acquisition case?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    And thirdly, she was full of excuses.


    ¡°Mr. Wilson is not in thepany presently. You can check for the necessary information online yourself.


    When the bidding date is finalized, I will inform yourw firm.¡±


    After stating these cold facts, the assistant left without looking back, leaving no chance for me to speak.


    I couldn¡®t get any useful information out of her so I had to devise my own way of getting in contact with


    the real person in charge, Korbin Wilson. When I got home, I immediately turned on theputer to


    search for the information.


    Thankfully I had installed a whole set of products from Zhester Technology which helped facilitate my life.


    The whole system was like a meticulous housekeeper that had recorded all the habits in my life. When I


    watched TV or turned on theputer to work, the light would automatically adjust to the brightness that


    would make mefortable.


    When I took a shower, the water temperature and light would also automatically adjust itself. Before I


    went to bed that night, I saw a good night message from George. He didn¡®t say anything else. There was


    no apanying emoji with the message either. I had heard something about Zhester Technology from


    Lucy.


    George also mentioned he¡®s gone back to the headquarters. He must have taken Jane and Boswell


    along. But I had no idea what their business there in the headquarters was, neither did Lucy.


    After all, Lucy was only responsible for hunting talents for thepany. That was her job description


    Since George left, he had been sending me messages every day. I read them but I never replied. I had


    decided not to contact him anymore so there was no need for me to reply to his messages.


    When I put down my phone and was about to turn off theptop and go to sleep, I suddenly heard the


    doorbell ringing. I became nervous. My body tensed and my heart raced. Who woulde to my


    apartment at this ungodly hour? I quickly opened the surveince video of the door on my mobile phone.


    But it showed that there was no one there.


    Then the doorbell rang again and again, as if someone was deliberately ringing it. in the quiet night, the


    loud ringing sound was very scary. My hair stood on end all over my body. I unconsciously held the


    phone tightly, and my body was stiff and I did not dare to move.


    In fact, this was not the first time that something like that had happened. It was the third time.


    Late at night, the doorbell rang for no reason, but there was no one outside. At first, I thought I had


    misheard, but now my mind was clear and I was not mistaken.


    Initially, I didn¡®t want to reply to George¡®s message. But at this moment, I was extremely panicky and


    immediately video called him. After only one ring, he answered it. It seemed like he was in a meeting. He


    whispered to me, ¡°Just one moment.¡±


    Then he excused himself from the meeting and left the meeting room with his phone.


    ¡°Why are you still awake at thiste hour?¡± He held the phone in his hand. The camera was very close to


    him and his handsome face zoomed in.


    At the sight of him, the fear in my heart subsided a little. While speaking, I tried to keep my voice calm.


    ¡°I think there is something wrong with the smart door lock of yourpany. Something¡®s not right.¡±


    Subconsciously, I reasoned that there must be something wrong with the lock. After all, it was veryte


    and no one in their right mind, would y pranks on me like this, right?


    ¡°Is the lock broken?¡± George asked like a detective.


    ¡°Yes. It always rings of its own ord these past few nights. I checked the surveince camera but there


    was no one outside.¡± George was lost in thought andforted me in a gentle voice, ¡°Maybe there is


    something wrong with the lock. Please wait a moment. I¡®ll get the technology department to test it.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s sote, and there¡®s no need to drag people out of their bed because of this. I can wait till tomorrow.¡±


    Now that I was assured that the lock was the problem, I was not that afraid.


    ¡°No. We will attend to it now. The technology department is open 24/7 and someone is always on duty.¡±


    George insisted on sending someone to my apartment to check the problem. So he hung up the video


    call and called the technology department. I sat on the sofa with a pillow in my arms.


    It was sote and past my bedtime. I was very sleepy Soon, George video called me again. I answered


    it immediately.


    ¡°Don¡®t hang up the video call. I¡¯ll speak to the staff of the technology department when theye.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I wasfortable with hispany. 1 But when the doorbell rang again, I felt a chill run down


    my spine. Subconsciously, I stood up and looked at the door.

 Chapter 640: The Inheritance Of Mental Disease

    Chapter 640: The Inheritance Of Mental Disease


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    ¡°Go open up, I believe the technicians are here.¡± George¡®s gentle voice on the phone finally relieved me


    a bit. When I opened the door, people from the technology department of Zhester Technology were really


    there.


    After handing the phone to them, George told them what parts to check, and also asked them to switch


    the lock from smart mode to normal mode.


    I didn¡®t know anything about what he was saying but hearing how seriously he was directing them put me


    at ease. When the technicians were done with their work, they left. I bade George goodnight and was


    about to hang up. However, George said, ¡°Helen¡­ if you still feel worried, you can just stay at a hotel.


    I¡®m not going to be back for two more weeks, so you can just stay in my suite. Actually you won¡®t be


    spending so much timemuting if you stay there. You¡®ll have more time to rest.¡±


    I could hear the concern in his voice, but I still refused his proposal.


    ¡°Thank you, but that won¡®t be necessary. The lock is fixed now, so I¡®ll be okay. I¡¯m really grateful for your


    help tonight,¡± I said.


    Then I hung up before he could reply. It waste, so I thought I would be tired and fall asleep quickly, but


    I couldn¡®t fall asleep at all, and kept tossing and turning in bed for a long time. It was as though there was


    an antenna in my brain, desperately scrambling for information around me. The information filled my


    brain until it was about to burst.


    I¡®d been suffering from insomnia like this for weeks and it kept getting worse. At first, I found myself


    waking up in two¨Chour intervals, but it had gotten to the point where I barely even slept at all. I worked at


    thew firm during the day, so I didn¡®t have time to think about any other things while working, but when I


    came home, it all came crashing down, and I would feel exhausted and scared.


    That was when I finally realized the severity of the matter. It seemed something was really wrong with


    me. My thoughts wandered to my mother¡®s mental illness and I wondered if I had inherited it. It was


    common knowledge that mental illness could be hereditary. With this in the back of my mind, I couldn¡®t


    dy any longer.


    I went to the hospital immediately. I used toe here with my mother for her treatment, so I knew how


    these visits went. I didn¡®t hold anything back from the doctor, so he could diagnose me easily.


    ¡°How long have you been experiencing these symptoms?¡± the doctor inquired.


    ¡°I¡®ve been feeling like this for about two months.¡±


    ¡°Are you having any other problems apart from the insomnia?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Every time I¡®m on my own, there¡®s an overwhelming fear that someone is watching me. However, I


    know it¡®s not real because I live alone.¡±


    The doctor continued his line of questioning, ¡°Did you experience anything significant two months ago?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing that I can think of.¡± George and I broke up two months ago, but I knew it couldn¡®t make me


    feel like this even though it was sad. After all, I was the one who broke things off with him, and that was


    after I¡®d thought about it carefully.


    As for Jane, I¡®d gotten over what she did to me, so there was no way she could cause me this much


    difort. The only other noticeable thing from two months ago was that I had some electric appliances


    removed from my home and reced with Zhester Technology¡®s intelligent system. However, that was


    normal.


    Surely, there was no way artificial intelligence could affect my mental health, right? So the only option I


    was left with was that I had mental problems. If that was the case, I was scared I wouldn¡®t be able to take


    care of myself as it got worse. How then would I take care of my mother? That was my biggest concern.


    ¡°I have gone through your mother¡®s medical history and I don¡®t think this is hereditary. Your mother was


    fine until you grew up, and even you said something horrible happened to your life that caused her


    mental breakdown, so it¡®s highly unlikely that it has something to do with genes. We can easily rule out


    gics.¡± The doctor analyzed the situation carefully and rmended a consultation with a therapist.


    This relieved me a lot. I could deal with this as long as it wasn¡®t hereditary. Then I was starting to think it


    might be happening because I¡®d been under a lot of pressure recently and my mind had been all over the


    ce.


    The doctor reassured me and told me to keep myself calm and not push myself, regardless of whether it


    was a mental illness or not. As for his advice of talking to a therapist, I didn¡®t think it was necessary yet.


    These days, everybody was under a lot of pressure, so I wasn¡®t in that much of a hurry to see a therapist.


    I just wanted to rx as the doctor suggested and monitor my symptoms for a while. I hoped everything


    would be fine if I just poured all my energy into work and stopped worrying about nonsense. I hadn¡®t told


    anyone about it, not even Lucy.


    Lucy¡®s career was booming, and she was getting busier every day so thest thing I wanted was for her


    to worry about me. When I got to work on Monday, I immediately poured myself into the Spacetime


    Finance case.


    There wasn¡®t enough information online and Korbin Wilson, who was in charge of the acquisition, didn¡®t


    show up at all. Every time I went to Spacetime Finance, the assistant would be very flippant with me.


    She repeated the same things every time without giving me any useful information. She only said she


    would let me know when bidding began.


    Still, I didn¡®t give up. I had never paid the assistant much attention before. I forgot that I needed to be


    cordial with her at least. It was always kind of tit¨Cfor¨Ctat these days.


    After I figured that out, I went back to Spacetime Finance, but I didn¡®t insist on seeing Korbin. I focused


    on the assistant this time and asked her out for dinner. The assistant rejected me several times, but I


    was unperturbed, and my persistence paid off because she finally agreed to have dinner with me.


    Initially, I only wanted to show her my position instead of prying into thepany¡®s affairs, so I said, ¡°No


    matter what the oue is, we will still be friends.¡±


    We spent most of our time together as friends and talked about what we enjoyed doing apart from work. I


    kept my word and never crossed any boundaries. Spacetime Finance was going to acquire Fantail


    Entertainment, so I directed the conversation toward the entertainment industry on one of our dinner


    dates. That was when she told me the truth.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Mr. Wilson isn¡®t the one who makes the big decisions like this. It¡®s Mr. Collins, the CEO. Wanna know


    why he wants to make the purchase? It¡®s because his daughter, Velma Collins, wants to enter the


    industry.¡±


    There were many pop stars in Fantail Entertainment, as well as several high¨Cbudget movies and series


    in the works. If I could understand what my client really wanted, it would give me an advantage in the


    bidding.


    Immediately the conversation swerved towards the entertainment industry, the assistant¡®s lips loosened


    up, and she said, ¡°I like a lot of the stars in Fantail Entertainment, especially Sanford Fuller. He is so


    handsome and talented. He¡®s one of my idols.¡±


    Sanford Fuller? I didn¡®t usually pay much attention to the entertainment industry, but I had gotten more


    into it because of the case. Regardless, those names and faces still confused me. However, I quickly


    remembered some of his works I¡®d read about, and I started talking about some of the characters he


    yed.


    ¡°I enjoyed watching him y the viin in the new movie.¡±


    Praising stars in front of their fans was one of the skills I learned from Lucy. As expected, when the


    assistant heard what I said about Sanford, she felt as if she had met a kindred spirit.


    ¡°You must be busy as awyer. How do you have time to keep yourself updated with what goes on in the


    entertainment industry?¡±


    ¡°I might be awyer, but it doesn¡®t make me any less human. I am allowed to enjoy these things in life,¡± I


    said with a smile. I noted what the assistant liked and disliked and when I got home, I checked online for


    what I could find on Sanford. I found out his birthday wasing the next month, and he was hosting a


    meet and greet for his fans.


    The tickets for the meet and greet would be sold on his official website. I immediately joined the waitlist


    for the ticket, so I could give it to the assistant. I held my phone in my hand well into the night as I waited


    for the tickets to be released. It was so funny because


    I had never done such a thing before. Still, I was happy. It felt good to go all out and strive for my goal,


    even if I had to push myself out of myfort zone. I was working hard to make things work like a


    professional should.


    The tickets sold out almost as soon as they were released. I didn¡®t even stand a chance. I had no luck


    getting a ticket after several attempts, so I turned to Lucy for help. Lucy got the ticket on the second day


    and I had it sent to Korbin¡®s assistant immediately. Even though I was only looking at her messages


    through a screen, I could feel her excitement as she expressed her gratitude over and over and insisted


    on taking me out to dinner.


    I dly epted because I knew I would be able to book an appointment with Korbin if I continued


    ying along. Just as I thought, she helped me get to Korbin. Anya singled me out at the department


    meeting and praised me, but just to be on the safe side, she arranged for Phil to go to Korbin¡®s office with


    me.


    Phil¡®s presence gave me a boost of confidence. He was more experienced than me, and he would be


    able to respond properly no matter what Korbin threw at us.


    After we finished talking about the acquisition case, we talked some more about the entertainment


    industry and the self¨Cdriving tour. No matter what we talked about, Phil had his contributions. Korbin was


    impressed with Phil throughout the meeting. The two of them were almost like instant best friends and in


    the end, Korbin even kindly saw us off to the elevator.


    ¡°Korbin is a cunning fox. You have to keep an eye on him,¡± Phil reminded me.


    ¡°That can¡®t be true! I thought he was very satisfied with us just now.¡± I was confused and it showed on my


    face when I looked at Phil. Korbin had looked sincere, and the conversation went smoothly.


    ¡°Not necessarily. You¡®re awyer, so you know the rules. Don¡®t trust words so easily unless they¡®re in a


    contract.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thank you for the reminder, Phil.¡± I reflected on myself and realized that Phil was right. I could be


    too trusting sometimes

 Chapter 641: Persecutory Delusion

    Chapter 641: Persecutory Delusion


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    After visiting Korbin, it was time to get off work. Phil asked me, ¡°My mother would like to invite you for


    dinner at our home. Are you free tonight?¡±


    Lately, Mrs. Mason had been inviting me to have dinner at her house for days on end. However, I was


    too busy with the case to spare some time. If it weren¡®t for Phil¡®s help today, I wouldn¡®t have been able to


    deal with Korbin. I shouldn¡®t refuse his invitation. Coincidentally, our homes were along the same


    direction, so I agreed.


    Ever since my first visit, I had been here several times. And each visit, Mrs. Mason would prepare a big


    meal for me earnestly. I was kind of used to it. However, I was afraid of letting her down, so I told her the


    truth during my second visit.


    ¡°Phil and I are merely colleagues and friends. I¡®m so sorry, ma¡®am. I don¡®t want this toe out wrong.¡±


    Seemingly unaffected by my response, Mrs. Mason replied, ¡°Love can be developed over time. Even if


    you and Phil don¡®t end up together, it won¡®t stop me from loving you.¡±


    I was so touched by her words. She was forthright and enthusiastic, never beating around the bush. In all


    honesty, I had grown fond of her. After dinner, Phil drove me home but dropped me off one block away


    from my apartment building. I shot him a puzzled look.


    Thereafter, he exined, ¡°It¡®s the girlfriend¡®s privilege to be escorted home.¡±


    After getting off the car, I stood beside it and said to Phil, ¡°I hope you find a girlfriend soon. She¡®s going


    to be one lucky girl.¡±


    ¡°You¡®re burning the bridge after crossing it.¡± Phil broke intoughter, stepping on the gas and driving


    away. As I watched the car speed away, I felt so relieved. It turned out that some things wouldn¡®t be


    so bad if they were handled differently. Things were good right now. I managed to refuse Phil¡®s advances


    and maintain our mentor ¨Cmentee rtionship.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I looked across the road casually and saw someone that made my smile disappear. I was unaware that


    George had been standing there, probably for a long time. It waste at night. There were headlights


    shing left and right, and he was staring at me as he stood beside the car.


    He must¡®ve misunderstood my rtionship with Phil, and it was probably the reason he looked so


    gloomy. When the light at the intersection turned green, George strode towards me. Somehow, it made


    me panic. I subconsciously backed away to keep my distance from him, staring at him vigntly. I


    recalled that thest time we met, it was also at night.


    He demanded a fairpetition. He said it didn¡®t matter if I didn¡®t choose him now or in the near future,


    but he just didn¡®t think Phil was right for me. It had been so long since Ist saw him. Somehow, he


    looked taller and more daunting. It was as if he could control me easily. I wasn¡®t sure what I was running


    away from, but I lowered my head anyway, held my bag, and ran toward my apartment.


    ¡°Helen.¡± George called out to me from behind. I had run away for a good distance but his voice halted


    me. I was in such a hurry to run that I ran towards a random path.


    Now, I noticed that I had gone the wrong way. I stood amidst a street where the streetlights couldn¡®t


    reach me. The lush trees cast shadows, surrounding me. There was no one else around. This scene was


    all too familiar to me. It felt like the nightmare I had been havingtely.


    The endless darkness rushed towards me like a flood, enveloping me little by little. I couldn¡®t tell where I


    was and I couldn¡®t find a way out. I felt like someone was strangling my neck and slowly suffocating me.


    All of a sudden, someone held my hand from behind me. I screamed at the top of my lungs, struggling


    desperately.


    ¡°Helen, it¡®s me.¡± His familiar voice pulled me back to reality. It was as if I woke up from a nightmare,


    gasping for air. After calming myself down, I turned around and saw the worried look on George¡®s face. I


    forced a smile and replied, ¡°I¡®m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Did something happen to you?¡± he asked worriedly.


    ¡°It¡®s nothing. I was just thinking about something else.¡± Right after I spoke, my face returned to normal. I


    was well¨Caware that something was wrong with my state of mind.


    Even though I had seen a doctor, I couldn¡®t fall asleep at night. Whenever I was alone, I couldn¡®t stop


    myself from overthinking Later on, I could no longer stand it, so I went to see a therapist. After discussing


    my condition with me in detail, the therapist concluded that I was suffering from persecutory delusion.


    At first, I didn¡®t believe him, but then I remembered how I often felt that someone was following me and


    that there was someone hiding inside my house. ording to him, these were all symptoms of


    persecutory delusion. I knew that these were just a part of my imagination, but it was hard not to feel


    scared.


    Sometimeter, I got so busy with work that I wasn¡®t able to see the therapist again. Every night, I tried


    my best to pull myself together, thinking that as long as the break of dawn arrived, everything would be


    fine.


    ¡°Is that so? Why do you look so pale?¡± George locked his eyes on me, seemingly concerned. Honestly,


    I¡®d rather not exin myself to him.


    ¡°Do you want something?¡± He shook his head and answered, ¡°I¡®m just here to check on you. Are you


    sick?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I wasn¡®t obligated to tell him that. After all, we weren¡®t even friends anymore.


    However, I didn¡®t just walk away, because I didn¡®t feel like going back to my apartment. I¡®d rather stand


    on the roadside where I could see peopleing and going. Suddenly, he said, ¡°I¡®ll walk you home.¡±

 Chapter 642: Nightmare

    Chapter 642: Nightmare


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    ¡°NO!¡± Despite my refusal, George insisted on walking me home.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡®d rather stand there all the time?¡± With no other choice, I decided to let him escort me


    home. When I opened the door, he was left stupefied by what he saw.


    ¡°What¡®s going on? Where¡®s all your furniture?¡±


    Ignoring him, I turned on the lights in the apartment. My apartment had be empty. The sofa, coffee


    table, TV cab, and the dining table and chairs in the living room had all gone. Since there wasn¡®t any


    furniture, it looked like I had just finished renovating the ce and hadn¡®t started living here yet.


    ¡°Helen, where¡®s your stuff?¡± George asked with a stern expression.


    ¡°Keeping the furniture here is pointless, so I sold them.¡± I decided to tell him the truth. In truth, when


    there were still furniture in my apartment, I always felt like there was a blind spot that I couldn¡®t see. I


    never felt safe in my own apartment because of that. And whenever I was home alone, I¡®d feel like


    someone was staring at me from a corner that I couldn¡®t see.


    Honestly, it was good that my apartment was empty now. At the very least, I could see everything at one


    nce. It was kind of weird talking to George in the empty living room, so I wanted him to leave as soon


    as possible.


    ¡°I¡®m already home. You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°When did you sell all your furniture?¡± he asked with a straight face.


    ¡°Last month.¡±


    ¡°Does Lucy know about this? I told her to take care of you for me.¡±


    ¡°She¡®s been busytely. Your newly¨Cestablished business development unit has been recruiting arge


    number of people, so it¡®s been a long time since west saw each other.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Was it Phil who drove you home earlier?¡± he asked again. I shot him a re and replied, ¡°It¡®s getting


    late. I think you should leave now.¡±


    George held my hand and dragged me out of the empty apartment.


    ¡°You can¡®t stay here. Come to the hotel with me.¡±


    The touch of his palm felt so warm. I started to panic and tried my best to break free from his grasp. Was


    he insane? We hadn¡®t seen each other for so long, and the first thing he did aftering back was to


    judge me? He had no right to do that. Why on earth should I listen to him anyway? George seldom ever


    got angry with me, but this time, he seemed very serious about this.


    ¡°Take a look at yourself, Helen. Your face is sickly pale. If you take good care of yourself, I wouldn¡®t force


    you to do anything! Don¡®t put on a brave facade in front of me. I can tell whether you¡®re really fine or


    not.¡±


    It was true. I was sick. During the day time, I was a serious, professionalwyer, but as soon as I got


    home, I¡®d look around the apartment like a God forsaken lunatic. I even suspected that there were


    people hiding inside my fridge and closet! 1 Even as Iy on the bed, I couldn¡®t help but feel scared. And


    every time I closed my eyes, I¡®d hear all kinds of noises; crying,ughing, and eerie giggling. The noises


    didn¡®t stop until dawn.


    The next day, my miserable life would start all over again. His words wounded me.


    ¡°It¡®s none of your damn business!¡± I grunted. No matter how scared I was to be home alone, I wouldn¡®t go


    to the hotel with him!


    ¡°Fine. If you don¡®t wanna go with me, I¡®ll stay here with you.¡± George seemed adamant in his decision, so


    I didn¡®t stop him anymore. With him by my side, at the very least, I felt safe and secured.


    Sadly, I didn¡®t even have a sofa in my apartment. We¡®d have to share the only bed inside my bedroom.


    After entering the bedroom, I felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°You can sleep on the bed, but you¡®re forbidden from touching me.¡± George eyed me up and down and


    smirked.


    ¡°You¡®re so frail and sickly right now. I¡®m worried I might break you into pieces if Iy a finger on you. Don¡®t


    worry. I won¡®t touch you.¡±


    Though it was a joke, I still took a look at my body. Indeed, I had be thinner than before, and the


    clothes that used to fit me well looked a lot looser. For a moment, I was unsure if I should get mad or be


    happy. Iy down on the bed angrily. I had adjusted the position of the bed, cing it right next to the


    wall.


    In the evening, I often leaned against the wall, huddling myself up. It was the only way I could feel a little


    safer. Now, I was near the wall and George was sleeping on the other side of the bed. I felt so much


    more relieved than before.


    ¡°Are you going out with Phil?¡± he asked abruptly. I looked at him, but didn¡®t answer. What was he thinking


    about? If I had fallen in love with Phil, why would I be lying in the same bed with him? Did he think I was


    a loose woman or something?


    ¡°Answer my question, Helen.¡± Suddenly, George leaned over, grabbing my shoulders with both hands.


    He made me face him and stared at me with burning eyes.


    ¡°Think whatever you wanna think!¡±


    How could he act so domineering and yet so fucking stupid? George tightened his grip on my shoulders.


    He was so close to me that I could feel his breath on my face.


    ¡°Helen, are you doing this because you think I won¡®t touch you?¡± My shoulders began to hurt because he


    was gripping me tightly. I wanted to push him away, but I wasn¡®t strong enough, so I just shot him a re.


    George let out a sigh as he loosened his grip on my shoulders and embraced me.


    ¡°Forget it. Just close your eyes and sleep.¡±


    With him by my side, all the fear I normally felt went away. Even so, I still couldn¡®t fall asleep Quietly, I


    adjusted my position in his embrace. All of a sudden, George opened his eyes. He wasn¡®t asleep either.


    He had just gotten back from abroad, so he probably still had jetg.


    ¡°Helen, I went to the headquarters to arrange Jane¡®s work. I¡®ll try my best to keep her abroad from now


    on.¡± I looked at him in surprise and replied tly, ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m sorry, Helen. I still can¡®t sever all my ties with Jane. You know, she¡®s a co¨Cfounder of Zhester


    Technology, and she¡®s also my partner and friend. Besides, she¡®s more than qualified for the job. I know


    that there¡®s an irreconcble grudge between you and her, and I respect your choice to not be civil with


    her. For that reason, I¡®ll make sure that you¡®ll have as minimal contact with her as possible from now on. I


    myself will try to do the same.¡±


    ¡°You don¡®t have to promise me anything.¡±


    I wasn¡®t that nervous anymore when it came to Jane. After talking about the recent situation, I drifted into


    sleep. Although I didn¡®t sleep that long, I hadn¡®t been able to sleep as soundly as I did today for a long


    time. However, in the middle of the night, I dreamt of my father jumping off a building. I saw him standing


    on top of the building, ready to jump to his doom. I watched the scene in horror, wanting to rush to his aid


    and save him.


    Suddenly, I heard footstepsing from behind me. I turned around and saw George. I immediately


    shouted at him, ¡°Hurry up and save him! He¡®s gonna jump off the building, George. He¡®s going to jump!¡±


    George approached me and looked out the window. He seemed surprised, and he was rooted to his


    spot. Flustered, I grabbed his hand and begged, ¡°Look! He¡®s on the rooftop of the building across the


    street. He¡®s standing there, ready to jump. Go and save him! Hurry up! Please, George. I¡®m begging


    you!¡±


    ¡°Helen? Helen, wake up! No one¡®s gonna jump off a building.¡± George nervously rattled my shoulders


    and gently patted my face while calling my name over and over.


    ¡°Why do you keep patting my face? Save him, George! Save my dad. He¡®s my dad! He¡®s going to jump


    off the building!¡±


    All of a sudden, I stopped, woke up, and stared at George. Dad? Wasn¡®t he dead already? It turned out


    that what happened just now was merely a haunting dream.

 Chapter 643: Ask Kendal For Help

    Chapter 643: Ask Kendal For Help


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    I whirled around and looked out the window. But there was no one on the rooftop of the building across


    the street. Lights on many floors were still on. It was a stark difference from the darkness I saw in my


    dream. I took in a few calming breaths and faced George with the most serene expression I could


    manage.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry. I think I sleepwalked.¡± George didn¡®t reply verbally. He grabbed my arm and walked me back


    to the bedroom.


    When we got inside, he turned me around gently and enveloped me in a hug. It didn¡®t even ur to me


    to resist the hug. Safe within George¡®s protective arms, I finally rxed and my heart rate slowed as he


    rubbed soothing circles on my back.


    It was my father. The man in my nightmarestely turned out to be no one else but my father.


    I had never dreamt of him since he passed away. To be exact, I didn¡®t see my father in my dream but as


    an illusion. Thanks to my own very vivid imaginations, I didn¡®t sleep a wink the rest of that night.


    When I caught sight of the first ray of dawn, I quickly got out of bed and abandoned any pretense of


    sleep. After dressing up for the day, I walked out to find that George had prepared a simple breakfast for


    me.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Once we were done with breakfast, we left for work together. On my way to the subway station, I realized


    that George had parked randomly at the roadsidest night and never moved his car. Now, he not only


    got a ticket, but his car was also blocked.


    ¡°No parking is allowed here,¡± I said hesitantly as I looked at his car.


    George called his assistant and told him to handle the car and the ticket. Without a word to each other,


    we both walked in the direction of the subway station. As we crossed the road, George held my hand.


    But after we got to the other side, he didn¡®t let go and I didn¡®t remove my hand from his. And that was


    how we remained until we got to the subway. Hand in hand.


    On the subway, I was very nervous. Each time I looked out of the window or when the train passed


    through a tunnel, I would unconsciously close my eyes.


    All of a sudden, George grabbed my shoulders and turned me around to face him. ¡°Helen, let me take


    you to the hospital,¡± he stated in a voice awash with concern.


    ¡°No, that¡®s not necessary. I just feel a little down, that¡®s all.¡± The lie passed through my lips seamlessly.


    ¡°Do you need to take medication for it?¡± George asked.


    The doctor said I¡®m fine for now. If it bes more serious or I feel I can¡®t handle it, I will go to the


    hospital again.¡± Even as I tantly lied to George¡®s face, my voice didn¡®t waver nor did my expression


    falter.


    The truth was that I not only needed to take medication, I also needed psychological intervention.


    However, I had been too busy in recent weeks to spare enough time to go to the hospital. And I doubted


    that my condition was that serious in any case. I just couldn¡®t understand. I had gone through the hardest


    and darkest days in the past.


    Now everything was heading towards the right direction. How could I suddenly start having mental


    breakdowns? However, George was still worried about me.


    ¡°I¡®ll go to the hospital with you next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I agreed absent¨Cmindedly. Judging from my current state, I probably really needed to see a


    doctor soon.


    ¡°Are you busy with the acquisition case of the Spacetime Finance?¡± George¡®s deep voice came from


    above my head again.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± I looked up at him in surprise. George chuckled.


    ¡°I guessed. Can you handle it yourself?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    This was the first time that I would be in charge of a case by myself. I had faced a lot of difficulties since


    undertaking the case. So far, I had only met Korbin once.


    Although Korbin was in charge of the acquisition project, his assistant had informed me that the person


    who made the final decision was the CEO of Spacetime Finance. However, I couldn¡®t find any relevant


    information on this CEO despite my numerous searches on the Inte. I didn¡®t know what to do next,


    but I didn¡®t want to discuss my work with George. I wanted to prove that I could do my work without his


    help.


    ¡°If you encounter any difficulties regarding Spacetime Finance, you can ask Kendal for help,¡± George


    informed me in a low voice.


    ¡°Kendal? What¡®s his rtionship with the Spacetime Finance?¡± I asked in surprise.


    When I met George¡®s deep¨Cset eyes, I suddenly remembered that Korbin¡®s assistant had mentioned that


    the surname of the CEO of Spacetime Finance was Collins. Kendal¡®sst name was also Collins. Since


    George had mentioned Kendal¡®s name on purpose, then the two of them must be rted.


    ¡°Kendal¡®s uncle owns Spacetime Finance,¡± George answered simply. And that was when I finally


    understood what he was driving at. He wanted me to use my rtionship with Kendal to smooth my way


    in winning over the case.


    A flush covered my face instantly. I felt embarrassed at the thought of asking Kendal for help. Because


    of Cece, I had been very cold to him all these years.


    If I suddenly went to him because I needed his help, he would get the impression that I just wanted to


    exploit him for his connections.


    ¡°Helen, you should make good use of your connections. You can ask him for help, and he will probably


    also ask you for help. It¡®s called mutual benefits,¡± George admonished, having seen through my


    thoughts.


    ¡°Me? Why would he need my help? Is it about Cece? But I will always be on Cece¡®s side, so I won¡®t be


    able to help him.¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡®t help him with Cece, Kendal will help you once he knows that you are working on the


    Spacetime Finance case. If he finds out from someone else that you bore all the pressure and difficulties


    alone without asking him for help, he is going to think that you not only looked down on him but also


    didn¡®t trust him to help a friend. It¡®s up to you. I¡®ll support you no matter what kind of decision you make.¡±


    Everything George said waspletely reasonable. In the past, Kendal had taken good care of Cece


    and me for the sake of our friendship, so it was true that he would be upset if he found out that I didn¡®t


    seek him out when I knew he could help me. When I went back to thew firm and put down my bag, the


    first thing I did was to call Cece.


    If I wanted to ask Kendal for help, I had to get Cece¡®s approval first. Cece couldn¡®t helpughing after


    hearing what I said.


    ¡°Helen, what are you thinking about? I¡®ve told you before that if you want to be sessful, you have to


    make use of all the resources and connections you can get in New York. Although Kendal is a total


    asshole, he is no worse than George in terms of social connections. If he can be of help to you, then you


    should definitely make the best use of him. You don¡®t have to worry about anything else.¡±


    ¡°So you don¡®t object to me reaching out for his help, do you?¡±


    ¡°Why should I object? You can use as much of Kendal¡®s resources as you can. Although I have nothing


    to do with him now, he is a reliable man as a friend. He won¡®t refuse to help you just because of our


    personal grudge.¡±


    After listening to Cece¡®s words, I called Kendal with a light heart and invited him to have a meal with me.


    When he realized that it was about the Spacetime Finance, Kendal said briskly, ¡°If you had told me


    earlier, I could have saved you a lot of trouble. It¡®s not a big deal. I¡®ll take you to see him.¡±


    He drove a very eye¨Ccatching Wrangler and took me straight to Spacetime Finance. The price of the


    Wrangler might not match his noble status, but the car was a good match for his unruly temperament.


    ¡°How about another day? I haven¡®t made any preparation in advance. It seems too hasty. I think I should


    discuss this with Miss Pierce and bring her along when I visit him.¡± I was afraid that I would screw it up if


    I went to see the CEO on a whim.


    ¡°It doesn¡®t matter. He always listens to me. I¡®ll take you there so that you can familiarize yourself with


    him. You don¡®t have to say anything,¡± Kendal said confidently.

 Chapter 644: Make Use Of The Resources Around Me

    Chapter 644: Make Use Of The Resources Around Me


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    This was the first time I was seriously taking a good look at Kendal, and it suddenly dawned on me that


    I didn¡¯t really know much about him.The only thing I knew about him in high school was that he and


    George joined our school because their fathers had been transferred to Philly.


    George was introverted and focused on being an achiever while Kendal was an extrovert.he made all


    the girlsugh, although he only had eyes for Cece.


    The duo rarely talked about their parents, so it was through Cece that I heard Kendal came from a rich


    family.I still didn¡¯t know what he did for a living.


    He just seemed like a wanderer who enjoyed engaging in debauchery, ording to Cece, Kendal was


    lucky to have been born with a silver spoon because he wasn¡¯t doing much.


    Kendal rebutted that he did indeed have a proper job.He didn¡¯t think it was fair that he was mocked


    because he didn¡¯t have a nine-to-five job like most people.He sounded very arrogant as he made it


    clear that he signed deals worth millions daily, so he didn¡¯t have to be trapped in the office all day long


    like the others.


    By the time he was done talking, I didn¡¯t think of him as a jobless vagabond anymore.


    As soon as Kendal walked into the office, the receptionist rushed to greet him.


    "Mr.Collins! It¡¯s good to have you back."


    "Have you tried a new lipstick? This color looks wonderful on you.It suits your skin tone perfectly,"


    Kendal praised.


    The receptionist grinned from ear to ear before she called Mollie, the CEO¡¯s secretary, to inform her of


    Kendal¡¯s arrival.


    Mollie was an elegant and maturedy.She stepped out of her office in high heels to attend to him.


    "Mollie, it¡¯s been a while."


    Kendal opened his arms and gestured to Mollie for a hug but she dodged it.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me beforeing over?" Mollie said with a smile.


    Obviously, she wasn¡¯t really surprised by Kendal¡¯s sudden visit.


    Maybe this wasn¡¯t the first time he had done such a thing.


    "I wanted to surprise you," Kendal said with a cheeky grin on his face.


    "This was more scary than surprising." Mollie looked back at him with a smile of her own.


    "Why can¡¯t I see my uncle anywhere?" Kendal reced the yful smile on his face with a serious


    look.


    "Mr. Collins left New York a while ago, and he hasn¡¯te back yet."


    Mollie looked at Kendal before she turned to face me.She paused for a while as if she was in deep


    thought.Then she raised her eyebrows and asked, "Why do you want to see him?"


    "Nothing serious.This is Helen Dewar by the way, awyer from Hesmor Law Firm who has been


    tasked with overseeing the acquisition of Fantail Entertainment." Mollie chuckled.


    "Last time I checked, the bidding hadn¡¯t even started, so we don¡¯t know whichw firm is going to win


    yet."


    "That¡¯s a pointless thing to say.Anyway, she¡¯s here with me so let my uncle know it¡¯s settled."


    It was the first time I had seen such a negotiation, and I was stunned.I had initially intended to simply


    introduce myself to Mr.Collins, and it was only fair for the stronger party to win the bid in the end.I didn¡¯t


    expect Kendal to straightforwardly ask for the case for me.


    Mollie said with a sigh, "Alright, you win."


    Kendal¡¯s expression changed back to a careless one and he said, "That¡¯s right! Mollie, try to smile


    more, or you will get wrinkles on your face and that¡¯s not a good thing."


    "Fuck off!"


    Mollie growled as she pretended to shove him away.It was amazing that Kendal could strike a deal with


    Mollie even while they were bickering.I wasn¡¯t even able to get a word in before he had sessfully


    finished the negotiation.he should have let me introduce myself first and talk about something rted to


    the case at the very least.


    He couldn¡¯t just grab the case from his uncle and give it to me¡­ or could he? Even after I walked out of


    the Spacetime Finance premises, I was still shocked.


    Then I remembered what Cece told me about building connections and making the best of it.We all had


    our own strength and things we were just not good at.


    The smart thing to do was to always ask for help when necessary.But I got no one after my father¡¯s


    demise.Despite that, I also had to support my mother.I¡¯d grown more and more independent.Over the


    years, I got used to relying on myself for everything.


    Using the resources around me to my advantage was something that never crossed my mind.I even


    felt guilty for getting the contract so easily.


    Once I got back to thew firm, I dropped the contract on Phil¡¯s desk.


    His eyes widened.


    "Are you sure this is the official stamp of Spacetime Finance? Forgery is illegal and we can be sued!"


    Ever since Phil realized I really had no intention of being his girlfriend, hepletely gave up on


    chasing me.He now only treated me as another colleague.


    Men were all very predictable.I was in a good mood because I got the contract, so I didn¡¯t want to


    argue with Phil.I just said, "Of course it¡¯s legit.I just got back from Spacetime Finance."


    As Cece said, connections were part of one¡¯s capability.I felt a little guilty at first but after giving it much


    thought, I epted the idea wholeheartedly.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Phil smiled at me and tapped my forehead.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll admit it.I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to make this happen.Let¡¯s go and boast in front of


    Anya."


    Then he grabbed the contract from his desk and dragged me to Anya¡¯s office.


    Anya was also happy to hear the news, and she said, "Helen, you did a great job getting this


    contract.We need to celebrate this tonight.My treat."


    "Okay, I¡¯ll let everybody know right away!" Philughed as he ran out.


    "Thank you very much, Miss Pierce," I said before going out as well.


    As my colleagues at the dinner party were still talking about me winning over the case, I noted how


    much of a difference it made because we were all usually too busy to eat dinner, let alone eat out


    together like this.


    A lot of them even thanked me for doing a great job so we could have this party.


    Theirpliments made me smile sheepishly and I couldn¡¯t find the words to express myself.I didn¡¯t


    like being the center of attention, so I tried to hide, but Anya insisted on bringing me out of myfort


    zone by saying, "Helen, tell everybody how you made this happen, so they can learn from you."


    Share my experience? I felt guilty looking at the faces of my curious colleagues.


    Kendal had made the deal happen, not me.I hadn¡¯t even said anything during the negotiation and I was


    shocked too when I got the contract.


    However, I couldn¡¯t tell them the truth, could I? After I had given it some thought, I told them how I


    persuaded Korbin¡¯s secretary and Korbin.I only mentioned Kendal briefly without giving them the full


    gist of his involvement.


    "I got this contract mostly because I¡¯m lucky; so I am a little ashamed to show off in front of experts like


    you.Thank you all so much."


    With that, I sat down amidst apuse and praises.it was a rare outing and everyone was so happy that


    we didn¡¯t leave till 11 o¡¯clock that night.

 Chapter 645: Are You Ashamed Of Me

    Chapter 645: Are You Ashamed Of Me


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    "Shall we go? I¡¯ll drive you home."


    Phil had sensibly made up his mind not to pursue me anymore.And in the process, he had always been


    open and aboveboard so things didn¡¯t get awkward between us.He told everyone frankly that I didn¡¯t


    want to be his girlfriend because it just didn¡¯t work out between us as a couple.


    As a result, our friendship now was not misunderstood by others and we didn¡¯t have to feel awkward


    with each other.


    "Helen, why don¡¯t you ept a free ride home?" Othersughed and joked about it, but I took it in the


    right spirit.


    "No, thanks.It¡¯s okay.I¡¯ve already arranged a lift to pick me up."


    I refused kindly with a smile.I had just received several messages from George.


    He said that he would pick me up.his car was now parked one block away from the restaurant.


    "You¡¯ve arranged for someone else to pick you up? Who is this lucky person?"


    Phil didn¡¯t believe me and thought that I was just trying to be polite.


    "Helen, have you finished?"


    Suddenly, George walked towards us and red at Phil in an unfriendly manner.I stared at George, not


    knowing what to say.Why did he have to show up like this? I¡¯d told him to wait for me in the car and that


    I would join him shortly.


    Fortunately, the other colleagues had left.But Phil was still there, witness to this unasked for scene.We


    were in an awkward standoff.


    George walked up to me, nodded briefly at Phil and quickly looked away, as if he was shooing a fly on


    the wall.


    "Let¡¯s go home," George whispered to me.


    Phil was stunned.He must have assumed that George and I were back together.


    My life was tooplicated for me to offer any exnation to Phil so I did not.


    Phil took a look at George and then at me.


    And then again at George and then at me.


    "Helen, my mother wants to invite you toe home with me for dinner this weekend," he smiled.


    I couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    "Come on, Phil.Grow up."


    I knew he deliberately said that to give George the wrong impression about us.However, I didn¡¯t try to


    exin it to George, nor did I feel the need to.


    "Humph!"


    Phil gave George a dirty look and left without saying goodbye.His dislike for George was written all


    over his face.


    After Phil left, George and I were left alone there.


    George and I were both angry with each other so neither of us took the initiative to talk.That was until


    he couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    "You are having dinner with him and his family this weekend? Don¡¯t you think you owe me an


    exnation?" George broke the silence.


    I hated it when he talked to me in an interrogatory fashion, as if i had done something to betray him.


    "It¡¯s none of your business! Besides, I told you to wait for me in your car.Did you listen? Why did you


    barge in here without checking with me first?" I red at him, justifying my anger.


    "I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.I¡¯d been waiting for you for so long that I thought maybe you couldn¡¯t find


    where I was parked, so I came to fetch you."


    His words sounded reasonable and his expression conveyed innocence.Somehow, I felt a little guilty,


    and my anger deted like a balloon.


    "Helen, are you ashamed of me?" George asked seriously when we got into the car.


    "Does it bother you that someone will find out about us?" There was a note ofint and self-


    abasement in his voice.I rolled my eyes inwardly and didn¡¯t want to broach the topic.


    "Why should I take you to meet my colleagues? We¡¯re seeing each other, anyway.I don¡¯t want anyone


    to misunderstand our rtionship."


    "I understand if you don¡¯t want me to meet your colleagues," George chuckled lightly.He didn¡¯t sound


    angry anymore.


    "But going to a man¡¯s house to meet his mother is more likely to be misunderstood."


    "Mind your own business.I can go wherever I want to." I turned my head away from him.


    George fell silent and didn¡¯t speak again.Had I been too harsh with him? But what I said was the truth.


    George was always like that.


    He would burst into my life at the most inappropriate times, fracture my heart and then even interfere in


    my personal affairs.I turned my head ever so slightly in order to catch a side wards nce at him.


    But being afraid he might notice, I turned again and looked out of the window.


    When I got home, I turned on all the lights as usual.I couldn¡¯t stand darkness.


    It seemed I metaphorically wanted enlightenment.


    The living room was empty.


    There wasn¡¯t even a sofa for George to sit on.He stood in the doorway with mixed emotions.


    "I will help you buy new furniture tomorrow.Look at this empty apartment.It¡¯s totally uninhabitable," said


    George.


    I took a look at him, annoyed that he had followed me in.


    Why did hee into my apartment without seeking my permission? Why did he always walk in here


    and make himself at home? Did he n to stay the night again? We were not even friends with


    benefits, and I was definitely not in the mood to have sex with him.


    "You can leave now.Thank you for the lift," I said tly George burst into sarcasticughter.


    "You¡¯re burning your bridges, Helen.Do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who can be bought and sold so


    easily?"


    I looked at him, surprised at his choice of words.He had always been principled and steady.


    But now I discovered that he had a thicker skin than before.He used to be so proud that when I would


    offend him, he would m the door and leave.


    However, now, no matter what I said, I couldn¡¯t hurt him.He was a different George altogether He


    stubbornly refused to leave.


    Giving him a disdainful re, I went to the bathroom.


    After taking a shower, I blow dried my hair in front of the mirror.


    Suddenly, I sensed that something was wrong.


    The bathroom light became dimmer and dimmer till it turned offpletely.My reflection in the mirror


    grew blurred and gradually turned dark.I could still feel the warmth of the dryer in the air, but my all my


    limps strangely turned cold.I could not move even an inch, as I felt my whole body stiffen like a corpse.


    The feeling of being enveloped in darkness overcame me.I stood there, frozen to the spot, knowing that


    I was hallucinating.I yelled out loudly to George toe and help me.I waited for what felt like an


    eternity, but he still didn¡¯t respond.


    The bathroom door was still closed and George didn¡¯t show up.I was in the grip of terror.I felt as if a


    pair of invisible hands was throttling me.


    The suffocating feeling swallowed me up and time seemed to stand still.


    The sound of the hair dryer was getting fainter and farther and finally disappeared.I felt like I was in a


    vacuum, cut off from the rest of the world.I was plunged into an abyss of stifling, evil darkness.I didn¡¯t


    know how much of time had passed before the invisible hands gradually loosened.


    My body wobbled a little, and I stretched out my hands to the wash basin for support.I finally steadied


    my body and stood firmly.


    The feeling of suffocation gradually disappeared and I gasped for breath.


    When I looked in the mirror again, I realized that the light was still on and my reflection was very clear.


    What type of hallucination was that? I quickly calmed myself down, dried my hair and walked out of the


    bathroom, acting like nothing ever happened.


    George was folding myundry.He probably didn¡¯t hear me call him at all.Or maybe I didn¡¯t even call


    out to him.It was just all in my head.


    Are you feeling unwell? You look so pale like you saw a ghost."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    George raised his eyebrows at the sight of me.


    "No, I¡¯m fine.I¡¯m just a little tired,"I replied.


    Instead of sharing with George what had happened in the bathroom, I quickly went to bed and got


    under my covers.at that inopportune moment, I received a video call from Lucy.

 Chapter 646: Dream Of Father

    Chapter 646: Dream Of Father


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    Lucy needed to vent so she called me toin.recently, she had been recruiting talents for Zhester


    Technology.She had to often fly all around the country to meet candidates and now she was feeling


    tired and had lost some weight both from not eating on time and from the stress of the job.


    "I¡¯m too exhausted to hold on to this stressful job.When it¡¯s over, I promise you I will quit! I will enjoy


    being the rtionship blogger with an easy mind.You know what? Dyer is a damn freak.Even for a


    small technical position, he insists on interviewing the candidates in person.Ipleted several rounds


    of interviews with the recruitment manager and the technical director.After we shortlisted the


    candidates and made our final hiring decision, he rejected our choice.All our efforts were flushed down


    the pan.Now we have to start the whole process again and find new people.Does he think that there


    are actually many candidates who can meet his requirements? It¡¯s easy for him to say that.But the


    reality is that his demands are ludicrous.I¡¯d like to see when he will be able to set up the team.Zhester


    Technology has given him a deadline to meet.If he does not get the team up and running within the


    prescribed time, then he would be fired! Gosh! What was he thinking?!"


    Lucy ranted and raved over Dyer without taking a breath.I listened quietly, chuckled and did not


    interrupt her tirade.


    Maybe Lucy didn¡¯t realize that although she was cursing Dyer, she was really worried that he would get


    fired for notpleting the task timeously. it seemed that their rtionship was smoothly oiled.


    However, George didn¡¯t try to hide anything and replied tersely, "Dyer is right.


    It¡¯s also my rule to hire the perfect candidate or leave the position vacant."I red at him with widened


    eyes.


    He had eavesdropped on our conversation.


    What business did he have to interrupt us? As expected, Lucy was not excited to see George at my


    home.She reacted as if she had seen a vampire.


    "What is he doing at your ce at this hour? Are you back together? Helen, have you forgotten the


    pain this man has caused you? Take my advice.Don¡¯t reconcile with him.It will be the biggest mistake


    you make!"


    Lucy was furious.If she had supernatural powers, she would havee right through the video and


    confronted George.I took a look at George to register his reaction to Lucy¡¯s outrage.


    Then I told her softly, "No, we have not reconciled.It¡¯s a little tooplicated to exin over the


    phone.Let¡¯s talk about it when you get back."


    It was not that we got back together, but George was there to keep me safe.I felt scared when I was


    alone at home, but with him by my side, I feared nothing. That night, George and I still slept together


    like the previous night.He gently held me in his arms, stroked my back and silentlyforted me.


    I didn¡¯t know if it was because hisfort actually worked or something else, but I soon fell asleep. But


    this time, I didn¡¯t sleep for long.I felt myself dropping into a world of another realm.


    In a trance-like state, I heard myte father call out to me in an audible whisper.I knew it was just an


    illusion, so I closed my eyes and ignored it.


    But after a while, the voice became louder and louder and soon grew into a sharp roar.


    "Listen to me!"


    "Don¡¯t hurt Jane.She is your closest rtion!"


    "I failed them."


    The voice that only existed in my memory now echoed loudly in my ears.I sat up in anger.


    The turmoil in my heart began to churn.


    Even if he had gone to hell, he still couldn¡¯t forget about Jane and her mother? Did my mom and I


    mean nothing to him? I ran to the living room like a deranged woman, looking for my deceitful father.I


    wanted to literally drive him out of my worldpletely.


    For so many years, he had hurt my mother and me.


    After years of concerted effort, we managed to slide out from under his dark shadow.


    Why did he still pester me now? I stood in the living room barefoot and saw countless shadows


    resembling my father.


    They swaggered around me and their piercing screams almost shattered my eardrums.


    Suddenly, they stopped moving and pounced on me.


    The voices became more and more chaotic.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Their words ovepped each other and became incoherent.


    Some wereughing, some were crying, some were cursing and some were roaring.My head began to


    spin.For a moment, I felt as if I was standing at the door of hell.


    Several ck shadows advanced towards me in a wavelike movement.


    Their faces were ferocious and blood stained.They tried to pull me into an abyss.I closed my eyes in


    despair.


    For a moment, I even believed all my struggles seemed to be in vain.


    No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t get rid of this horrible and disgusting of despair.


    I was trapped! Just then, the light came on, and those shadows dissolved in an instant.


    The world returned to silence.


    To normal.


    Everything seemed to be a dream.


    Or more like a nightmare.I turned around slowly and saw George standing a few paces away from


    me.He looked at me with so much of worry written on his face.But he pursed his lips and remained


    silent.


    When I came to my senses, I was physically exhausted and didn¡¯t have much strength.I forced a smile.


    "I¡¯m sorry.Did I scare you?"


    "You really should open up to me.You are sick.Why did you hide it from me? Helen, even if you don¡¯t


    want to be with me now, at least don¡¯t refuse my kindness, okay? I want to be there for you.To help


    you.I will be more worried if you refuse my help."


    George bent down and helped me up from the ground, with concern in his deep eyes.


    I lowered my head and avoided his eyes.I didn¡¯t mean to act tough.I just felt that if I didn¡¯t understand


    what was happening to me, how could I exin it to someone else? I felt so strange.


    Like my whole psyche was being separated into two distinct parts.


    When I went to work during the day, everything was normal.I was neither afraid nor paranoid.But when


    I got home at night, that fear would sweep over me like mist.


    No matter how tired and sleepy I was, I would toss and turn in bed for hours.Even if I fell asleep, I


    would be awakened by horrific nightmares.


    "Phone and call in sick tomorrow morning.Don¡¯t go to work.I¡¯ll call the doctor."


    George held my shoulders with his warm hands and gently led me back to the bed.


    "No, not tomorrow.Maybe next week.I¡¯m going to Spacetime Finance tomorrow morning to discuss the


    case with Korbin." It was not easy to secure an appointment with Korbin.


    "Just cancel it and make an appointment for another day," George said pointnk.


    I didn¡¯t want to postpone the meeting.But it waste and I did not want to argue with George.


    Anyway, it was my decision and I would know what was the best action to take.


    "Helen, stop being so stubborn.It¡¯s about your health.Stop ignoring it."


    George seemed to have read my mind and reminded me how important my health was.


    In the morning, while George was still asleep, I got up quietly and nned to go to thew firm first and


    then for my meeting at Spacetime Finance.I had worked hard to get this opportunity and I didn¡¯t want to


    miss it.


    In themercial field, no one would care about your excuses.If I was absent, I would definitely leave


    a bad impression on Korbin.


    If anything went wrong with this case, I would really regret it.I went out as quietly as I could.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that when I walked into the subway, George would catch up with me.He stood


    beside me full of anger.


    Feeling guilty, I looked away from him and followed the crowd toward the tform.It was still early so


    there weren¡¯t many people on the tform.


    George followed me like my shadow.


    Soon the subway was about to enter the station.


    A strong wind blew from the tunnel and the lights on billboard above the track started dazzling.The


    flickering light of the billboard held my attention.


    Suddenly I saw a reflection of a dark shadow on the billboard.


    That scary figure was standing next to me.It was exactly the same as what I had encounteredst


    night.the dark shadow stared at me like a fierce bulldog.Before I could react, it stretched out its hands


    and pushed me hard.

 Chapter 647: Jumping Into The Tracks

    Chapter 647: Jumping Into The Tracks


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    All of a sudden, I felt like my body was hurtling through the air and I was falling at breakneck speed.


    Darkness swarmed my sight, blocking my view.


    Terror gripped me.I came back to my senses, to find myself sitting on cold train tracks.


    Horrified, I turned around to find a train speeding towards me, its bright headlights blinding as it


    approached.I thought that my life was over.


    The next second, a scream came from the tform.I raised my head to find a tall figure dashing


    towards me.


    The next moment, I was lifted off the tracks and thrown onto the tform.


    The train was already very close.My heart was in my mouth! He was going to get crushed! At thest


    second, he pushed himself up with his hands and climbed into the tform He had just climbed up


    when the train whizzed by, right where he had been a second ago.


    The people standing around were so shocked, no one could react for a few seconds.Iy on the floor,


    my bodypletely stiff.My back broke out in a sweat and I couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    By the time the subway staff got to where I was, the onlookers had already started cursing at me.


    "If you want tomit suicide, surely you can find a way to do it without risking other lives!"


    "You would have been ground into pieces of meat if someone hadn¡¯t been here to save you!" Iy


    quietly, listening to their voices.


    Even though most were angry, I also heard some kind -heartedments from people trying to


    comfort me, saying that suicide was never the answer.I knew I wasn¡¯t trying to kill myself though.I¡¯d


    seen the silhouette of the person that pushed me.


    George rushed toward me and gave me a hug.


    After he¡¯d tried to soothe me by stroking my face gently, he asked me in a low voice, "Are you alright?"


    His hands trembled just as much as his voice did.His eyes were full of fear as he held me as tight as he


    could.It all happened too fast and I still felt a lingering fear even though I knew I was now safe in


    George¡¯s arms.


    George kept trying tofort me with his words.


    "It¡¯s all right.You¡¯re safe now."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I looked up at him and shook my head as I continued sobbing.It was hard for me to get my words out.


    "I wasn¡¯t trying tomit suicide.Someone pushed me."


    George continued stroking my hair and he said, "Don¡¯t worry.I know.It¡¯s over now.Don¡¯t be


    scared.You¡¯re safe."


    The staff standing by the side seemed not to know what to do.


    They hesitated for a while and then asked, "Do you need any help?"


    George looked up at them and asked, "Can we see the surveince video, please?"


    "Okay, sir."


    The staff immediately led us to the monitoring room where we¡¯d see the surveince video.The video


    showed me and George standing side by side on the tform waiting for the train, as clear as day.


    All of a sudden, a horrified look shed across my face.I just looked behind me, and then I jumped into


    the track.


    No one actually pushed me.


    Other than George, the person closest to me was at least four feet away from me.


    Subway staff were also around maintaining order on the tform.My heart sank as I finally figured out


    what happened.I hallucinated again, and it was worse than before.I had suffered many hallucinations


    before, but I never tried to hurt myself until today.I wondered what would have happened if George


    hadn¡¯t been with me¡­ The passing train would have run me over.I couldn¡¯t even think about it without


    shivering George hugged me and patted my back gently,forting me.


    "There¡¯s nothing to be scared of.I¡¯m right here with you."


    Seeing the surveince video only made the staff and security personnel criticize us more.George


    apologized profusely.


    "Well, just be careful next time," one staff member grumbled in response.


    "If you have a mental illness, please visit a doctor as soon as possible."


    It was then that I realized the severity of the problem and that I couldn¡¯t put off getting treatment any


    longer.The only reason I survived today was that George was right beside me.


    Who knew what would happen in the future? How would I cope if it got worse? If anything happened to


    me, and my mother ended up alone, I wondered how much pain she would feel, George took me


    straight to the psychiatrist without giving me a chance to refuse.


    I answered all the doctor¡¯s questions honestly just like thest time I was there.


    And just like thest time, they both said I waspletely healthy.Both doctors had the conviction that


    it was caused by external factors.


    "Miss Dewar, has there been any significant change in your life in the past few months?"


    The doctor repeated this question because he couldn¡¯t ce a finger on the cause of my symptoms.I


    also repeated the same answer.


    "No, there hasn¡¯t been any change.I still have the same routine."


    On second thought, I added, "Well, pressure from work has been a little more than usual.Could it be


    that?"


    I was a perfectionist, so naturally, I was usually under a lot of pressure.The doctor shook his head.


    "You need to find time to rest.You shouldn¡¯t be putting too much pressure on yourself in this condition.I


    would advise you have a change of environment for a while so we can see if that improves your


    condition.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll try," I promised.


    The doctor scheduled two consulting appointments for me in the next two weeks before I left with


    George .When we left the hospital, George suddenly said, "I¡¯m taking you home to rest today.You


    shouldn¡¯t go anywhere in this state.I won¡¯t let you."


    I said nothing as I took a look at my phone and saw two missed calls.One was from Anya, and the


    other was from Phil.


    This incident happened so suddenly that I didn¡¯t have time to request a leave, so they had no idea what


    had happened to me.I immediately called Anya back.


    "I¡¯m so sorry, Miss Pierce.I had an ident on my way to work.I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able toe


    today."


    Anya¡¯s voice was filled with concern.


    "Okay, you can have some time off.Are you alright?"


    "I¡¯m fine.It wasn¡¯t anything serious, so don¡¯t worry.I¡¯ll schedule a new appointment with Mr.Wilson."


    "No problem."


    After my leave was approved, I breathed a sigh of relief and turned to look at George.He had his


    seatbelt on and was staring out the car window with a serious look on his face.


    "Thank you so much, George."


    He had saved my life for the second time.The first time had been at the cafe in Philly.


    That was the day Breck almost raped me.He just came from nowhere and saved me.


    The situation today was more dangerous than thest time and he risked his life to save mine without


    hesitation.It was right there in the surveince video.He jumped off the tform without thinking twice.


    It seemed as if I was more important to him than any other thing.His actions touched me deeply but the


    more he acted like that, the less I knew how to face him.I kept quiet and leaned against the car window.


    George didn¡¯t say anything either until he mmed the brake at the traffic lights at an intersection.


    That was when he pulled me into his arms and held me tightly.


    "Helen, please.You need to take better care of yourself."The fear in his voice was heavy.


    "Alright," I promised him.


    "Let¡¯s go and visit my mother."


    The doctor said my mother was getting better.She had been triggered by Libby¡¯s visit, but she


    recovered quickly.


    The doctor had called me several times recently to tell me I could take my mother home on weekends


    as I did before hertest episode, but I was too busy, and I was not in the best headspace myself.I


    didn¡¯t want to make my mother worry about me.


    Today, however, I almost lost my life and it made me want to see my mother.


    I hesitated for a long while before I made up my mind to ask George to take me to the hospital.


    From the moment he jumped off the tform to save me without thinking twice, the walls I built around


    my heart hadpletely copsed.


    I was willing to show George every part of my life, including my past. It didn¡¯t matter if we could be


    together or not in the end, at least I wanted to bepletely honest with him about the real situation of


    my family.

 Chapter 648: Take George To See Her Mother

    Chapter 648: Take George To See Her Mother


    George¡¯s POV:


    I followed the GPS in the car and drove all the way to a private psychiatric hospital in the suburb .Was


    Helen¡¯s mother hospitalized here? I got out of the car and followed Helen into the hospital.She seemed


    familiar with theyout here.She quickly located the doctor¡¯s office and talked to him at length about her


    mother¡¯s condition.


    I leaned against the door and felt a severe heartache.


    At that moment, I realized that I didn¡¯t know much about the real Helen.


    In fact, I felt as if I didn¡¯t know her at all.


    After I graduated from high school, I went abroad and lost touch with her.I would find an asional


    update about her on her social media ount.I had asked Kendal about her on a few asions, but


    he hardly had anything to share.


    When we met again after I returned home, we just engaged in a casual sexual rtionship with no


    strings attached.So I did not get a chance to know her.I felt like aplete jerk.I was familiar with every


    inch of Helen¡¯s body yet I knew nothing else about her life.I still remembered her and her family as the


    way they were when we were in high school.I had no idea what happenedter.


    Now everything finally started to make sense.


    Helen didn¡¯t believe in my love for her for a good reason.I had always been too arrogant, and never


    took the trouble to get to know her.


    Helen talked with the doctor for a long time before she walked out of the office.Then she called the


    nurse to take her to her mother.


    I patiently followed her to the in-patient department.


    Her mother, apanied by a nurse, was basking in the sun in the hospital garden.


    When she saw Helen, a bright smile instantly appeared on her face.


    "Where were you lost for so many days? Why didn¡¯t youe to see me?"


    Her tone, although soft, was a little bit reproachful, but her eyes were particrly gentle and calm when


    she looked at Helen.


    Helen held her arm and replied in a cute manner, "I¡¯m busy with a new case at work.I¡¯m sorry."


    I stood aside and watched them silently.It was the first time that I had seen Helen acting like a spoiled


    child.It seemed that in her mother¡¯spany, she removed her hard shell and the softest part of her


    heart was revealed.


    When she was with her mother, she was rxed and happy.I had the impression that although Helen


    looked meek, she was actually stubborn.


    No matter what happened, she would endure all the pressure alone rather than ask for help.


    So sometimes I would subconsciously forget that she, like everyone else, also needed love and care.


    Helen¡¯s mother suddenly looked at me and asked timidly, "Helen, who is this?"


    I walked forward and said in a humble and respectful manner, "Hello, Mrs.Dewar.I am George, Helen¡¯s


    friend."


    Although I spoke as softly as I could manage, her mother still took a step back nervously and held


    Helen¡¯s hand tightly, her eyes full of vignce.


    "It¡¯s okay, mom.He is my friend.He drove me here."


    Helen stroked her mother¡¯s back andforted her softly.Helen¡¯s mother finally rxed and looked at


    me curiously for a while.


    Then she looked at Helen and said slowly, "I want to leave the hospital now.Please talk to the doctors


    and ask them to let me go."


    She spoke very slowly, but she was resolute in her attitude.


    Helen hesitated for a moment and said, "Okay, I¡¯ll talk to your doctorter and see what he says."


    The two chatted animatedly for a while.


    Helen promised to pick her up on the weekend, so she didn¡¯t insist on being discharged today.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    On the way back from the hospital, my mind was working overtime .The furniture in the apartment had


    been sold.


    When I brought my mother back home from the hospital, I would need new furniture.


    Like a psychic, George guessed what I was thinking and said, "I¡¯ll buy you some new furniture."


    I looked at him in surprise.


    After a long bout of silence, I asked, "Don¡¯t you want to know why my mother is hospitalized here?"


    My question was deliberate.I wanted to gauge George¡¯s attitude towards my mother.


    "You can tell me when you feel ready to," George replied calmly.


    When he mentioned my mother, there was no rejection or disgust in his eyes.I didn¡¯t want to give up so


    easily.I purposefully changed the topic and asked, "Do you think my current situation is caused by


    gic inheritance? I heard that mental disease can be hereditary."


    George was still very calm.


    "If you have anything to say, juste right out with it.You don¡¯t have to beat around the bush with


    me."


    His tone was light but his words were serious.


    This man never acted ording to the dictates ofmon sense.


    After seeing my mother.


    shouldn¡¯t he be questioning my sanity? But he was calm throughout, as if he was just looking at a


    perfectly normal person who was hospitalized for amon disease like a flu.


    There was no trace of passing judgment in his eyes.I shut my mouth and my spirits were low.I leaned


    against the window to watch the scenery pass by There was a moment of awkward silence in the car


    before George said, "I don¡¯t mind.


    No matter what happens to you, I won¡¯t mind.


    As for your mother¡¯s illness, has it ever urred to you that the environment of the hospital may not be


    conducive for her recuperation? Why don¡¯t you take her home and hire a full time nurse to take care of


    her in your apartment?"


    The thought had indeed urred to me previously but the high cost of hiring a full-time nurse to take


    care of a patient with mental disease was not within my grasp.


    Besides, I was worried that my mother would be abused by the nurse if left alone at home.I saw the


    news reports and such abuse was on the increase.


    "Helen, if it¡¯s about money, don¡¯t worry."


    I listened quietly without saying anything, but scowled in my heart.I didn¡¯t need to worry about the


    money? Really? It was easy for him to say.


    But for me it was not a small sum of money.


    "I¡¯ll pay for it.Although we¡¯re not lovers now, we¡¯re still good friends.If you feel guilty, you can take it as


    a loan and return it to me when you are in a position to do so," George continued He seemed to be


    able to see through my concerns at a nce, but I didn¡¯t agree.


    I vowed not to take any help from George even if I was desperate.


    But his suggestion was a wise one.


    The hospital was not the best ce for my mother to recover.


    Perhaps her recovery would be faster in thefort of her home environment.I could find a daycare


    nurse for my mother, and I would go home to take care of her in the evening.


    In this way, I would save a lot of money and I would also have peace of mind with my mother by my


    side.


    As for the money, I could ask Anya to advance my sry to me.


    After thinking it over, I felt the pressure that had been weighing my heart down for so long, slowly lift.


    As for George, I was so sure that my love for him had not changed.


    In fact, it might have increased, though I chose to deny it.


    But, I wasn¡¯t sure whether he would feature in my future or not.I didn¡¯t have the time to contemte on


    that either.


    George didn¡¯t drive me home.


    Instead, he took me to the hotel where he lived.


    The doctor had told me that a change of environment would help soothe my nerves and maybe


    improve my condition, so I went along with him.I thought he lived in an ordinary suite.


    But when I entered the suite, I was amazed.It was nothing like what I had imagined.


    The furniture was luxurious and the decor was modern.It was like stepping into a pce.


    Living in such a deluxe suite for even just one night would cost a fortune! George closed the door


    behind him and walked in.


    He exined in a soft tone, "When I first came back, I was not sure if I would stay permanently or go


    back abroad again.


    So I didn¡¯t buy a house or an apartment.


    Later, I got so used to living here that I didn¡¯t bother to move out."


    What did he just say? So, the apartment he took me to visit on New Year¡¯s Eve was actually newly


    bought by him? At that time, I had misunderstood him and thought he didn¡¯t take me back to his own


    apartment because he was on guard against me.


    I felt guilty when I thought about that.


    But it didn¡¯t matter anymore .It was his money and he could do with it as he pleased, and it had nothing


    to do with me.

 Chapter 649: Data Privacy Breach

    Chapter 649: Data Privacy Breach


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    Perhaps due to the change of environment or perhaps because of how terrified I was this morning, all


    the tension escaped my body and I began to feel drowsy.


    That night, I drifted into an intermittent slumber.I wasn¡¯t as flustered and terrified as I was at home.It


    had been so long since I slept properly, so I didn¡¯t want to get up the next morning George was lying


    beside me.


    When I woke up, he was also awake, seemingly a little tired.


    Each time I woke upst night, I felt a gentle hand patting my back andforting me in silence.


    And pretty soon, I¡¯d fall asleep again.He probably didn¡¯t rest properlyst night, considering how I woke


    up several times in the middle of the night.


    While we were having breakfast, he asked me, "Do you still want to ask for leave today? Why don¡¯t you


    take another day off?"


    "No, I¡¯ve made an appointment with Mr.Wilson from Spacetime Finance.I can¡¯t reschedule again."


    George was worried about me, so he held my hand.


    "Do you need me toe with you?"


    "No, it¡¯s okay.Kendal has already spoken to Mr.Wilson for me," I answered.


    Yesterday, due to the ident, I failed to show up for the appointment.


    Fortunately, Korbin wasn¡¯t mad.He promised to reschedule the appointment with me.I was pleasantly


    surprised at how friendly and considerate he sounded when I called him yesterday.


    Thanks to Kendal, I was saved from a lot of trouble.I knew that Korbin was so patient with me simply


    for Kendal¡¯s sake.George nodded in response.


    "In that case, I¡¯ll drive you there." I didn¡¯t refuse his offer this time.


    After what happened yesterday morning, I was now afraid of taking the subway.


    Just thinking about what happened was enough to give me the creeps.


    Thereafter, he drove me to Spacetime Finance.


    Once there, 1 happened to see Kendal swaggering into the building.


    George honked the horn of his car.


    Kendal nced at the car, trotted over, and even personally opened the door for me.


    "I didn¡¯t expect you to arrive so soon.What a coincidence!"


    There was a yful smile on Kendal¡¯s face.I greeted him back with a smile, unfastened my seatbelt,


    and got out of the car.


    "If you manage to finish up here in advance, wait for me here for a little bit.I¡¯lle pick her up, got it?"


    George said to Kendal sternly.


    Visibly unsatisfied, Kendal responded, "Enough is enough, you two.It¡¯s just a business meeting.Why


    are you so reluctant to part? What do you think I am? A babysitter?"


    George shot him a nce.


    "Just take care of her for me."


    "Fine, I get it.Just go, man!"


    Kendal rolled his eyes.


    Then, he took me into Spacetime Finance. I wasn''t sure how to react to their interaction.


    "How old are you two? Howe you¡¯re still bickering like preschool kids?"


    The reason I came here to see Korbin was so that I could discuss the acquisition of Fantail


    Entertainment with him in detail in order for me to create a detailed action nter, Even though I had


    Kendal to help me, I still wanted to do my best.


    I didn¡¯t want to embarrass him, and let Anya and Phil down as well.


    George¡¯s POV:


    I didn¡¯t withdraw my gaze from them until Helen and Kendal had entered the building.


    Afterwards, I drove to a furniture store of a nearby shopping mall.


    There, I walked around and bought some furniture with the same style as Helen¡¯s previous furniture.


    Then, I wrote down the address to her apartment, gave it to the shop assistant, and requested the new


    furniture to be moved into her apartment immediately.


    Pretty soon, her empty apartment looked almost the same as before.


    Satisfied, I stood in the living room and looked around.


    It felt like home again; simple yet warm.


    As I sat on the sofa in the center of the living room, I took out my smartphone and opened an app.I


    began trying out the products of Zhester Technology that I installed for her one after another.I


    remembered that night when I was still abroad and I received a video call from her all of a sudden.


    She was asking me what would happen if the door lock was broken and if it could ring for no apparent


    reason.She seemed like she was panicking.


    At the time, I didn¡¯t pay special attention to it.I just thought that she was just hearing things or


    something because she was too stressed at work.


    But now, I could tell that something was indeed wrong.Besides, Helen wasn¡¯t someone who¡¯d take the


    initiative to bother other people.If she wasn¡¯t feeling terrified or helpless at the time, she wouldn¡¯t have


    called me.


    Suddenly, something urred to me, but the thought passed quickly.


    Afterwards, I called Kendal.


    "I have something important to deal with.Drive Helen back to thew firm for me after you¡¯re done.I¡¯ll


    pick her up after work."


    After the phone call, I went to the research and development department of Zhester Technology.There,


    I downloaded all the data of the smart devices inside Helen¡¯s apartment.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The second Boswell heard about it, he rushed to stop me.


    "George, do you know what you¡¯re doing? This is a breach of customer privacy and we have no right to


    gain ess to that.Do you have any idea how much damage it¡¯ll do to Zhester Technology if you do


    that?"


    The database of Zhester Technology was confidential, and nobody had any right to ess it.If the


    public were to find out that thepany was able to ess and download their customers¡¯ private


    data, thepany¡¯s image would be ruined and its reputation would copse.


    One of the corepetitive advantages of Zhester Technology was the fact that it kept its customers¡¯


    data safe.


    In the past, news about customers¡¯ data being leaked weremon.


    However, this kind of thing had never happened to Zhester Technology, and thepany had never


    been afraid of data privacy investigations.


    "George, are you sure that you¡¯re okay with ruining the users¡¯ trust in ourpany and you?"


    Boswell was rarely serious, but he was particrly stern today.I could tell that he didn¡¯t want to see me


    continue to make mistakes.


    He grabbed my hands to stop me from typing on the keyboard.


    Eventually, I stopped.


    "Where¡¯s Jane?" I asked, looking at Boswell.


    Confused, he answered, "She¡¯s in the headquarters.What happened?"


    I stared at the lines of codes on the screen of myptop.


    And for a moment, I felt like deleting all of them.It took me so long before I managed to calm myself


    down.


    "It¡¯s nothing.I¡¯ll go call her myself."


    Since my hunches hadn¡¯t been confirmed yet, I decided not to tell Boswell about it yet.


    After leaving thepany, I went back to Helen¡¯s apartment.I turned off all the smart devices and


    electric appliances in her home.


    And then, I deleted the ount of Zhester Technology and returned it to stand-alone working mode,


    Thereafter, I drove to thew office to pick her up.

 Chapter 650: Just Friends

    Chapter 650: Just Friends


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    After my meeting with Korbin, Kendal insisted on driving me back to thew firm . He kept pestering me


    until I gave in.When we arrived at the gate of thew firm, he didn¡¯t drive off when I got out.


    Instead, he got off his car and insisted on saying hello to Anya before leaving. My brows furrowed in


    confusion as I stared at him.


    Anya didn¡¯t even know who he was, so why would he need to greet her? While I was still pondering the


    odd statement, Kendal had already walked into the building.I hurried after him and found him in Anya¡¯s


    office introducing himself.


    "It¡¯s nice to meet you, Miss Pierce.My name is Kendal; Helen and I, well, we¡¯re family.I wanna thank


    you in person for helping her in her career."


    It was rare to see a trace of surprise on Anya¡¯s serious and expressionless face.I touched my forehead


    helplessly and wondered when he became my family.


    Why wasn¡¯t I informed?


    a secondter, Anya¡¯s face became expressionless again and she greeted Kendal politely before


    motioning for him to sit down.


    Phil also surveyed Kendal in surprise.


    Kendal sat down without ceremony.


    Although he still had that signature yful smirk with him, his manners and dressing revealed his


    extraordinary background.


    He kept saying grateful words to Anya for me as if he was very close to me.


    I was afraid that Anya and Phil would misunderstand, so I exined hurriedly, "Don¡¯t listen to him.He


    was my friend from high school.It was him who helped me secure the cooperation with Spacetime


    Finance."


    "Helen, don¡¯t say that.Are we really just high school friends?"Kendal said ambiguously.


    As expected, Anya and Phil got the wrong idea, with understanding.


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense!" I warned Kendal in a low voice.


    "I heard of yourw firm a long time ago.Can you show me around?" Kendal asked sheepishly,


    tantly ignoring me.


    "It would be my pleasure.Pleasee with me."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Phil stood up from the chair and walked out of the office with Kendal.


    Only Anya and I were left in the office.She got up from her chair and stared at me with a grim


    expression.


    "I hope you get the cases based on your ability, not on these unorthodox ways, or¡­ Get them with your


    beauty.Helen, if you want to have long-term development in this industry, you have to spend time and


    effort in improving yourself.Once a case you take over is tainted by illicit love, you¡¯re ruined.And it will


    be difficult for you to have a foothold in this industry again."


    I couldn¡¯t deny the truth of her words, but I also knew that she had felt the need to warn me because


    she misunderstood my rtionship with Kendal.


    "I understand, Miss Pierce.Don¡¯t worry.We are really just friends and nothing more.Kendal just likes


    joking around, that¡¯s all.You should know me well.I won¡¯t sell myself for benefits," I exined.


    "That is good to hear.I hope you can stick to your convictions.But you have to remember that people


    will talk.So be careful."


    "I will.Thank you, Miss Pierce."


    After leaving Anya¡¯s office, I received a call from George.


    "I am at the parking lot of your office.Should Ie up?"


    "Please don¡¯t.I¡¯ll be right there."


    As fast as I could, I hurried out of the office and started walking in the direction of the parking lot.


    "You had better take Kendal away as soon as possible.I¡¯m near my wits¡¯ end because of him!"


    Iined loudly into the phone.


    George chuckled.


    "You are good at burning bridges.He just helped you achieve the cooperation, and you turned your


    back on him?"


    "Even without his help, I can make it on my own!" I retorted.


    With a helpless sigh, George reminded me, "Haven¡¯t you figured out what Kendal¡¯s intent is? He has


    been spending a lot of time around you in the past few days.Do you think it¡¯s because he had nothing


    better to do? He obviously wants to learn things about Cece from you.Have you been avoiding any


    conversations about Cece around him?"


    Shocked, I could only gape in silence as I came to an abrupt stop.


    When I really thought about it, I realized that George was right.I had deliberately avoided mentioning


    Cece¡¯s name when Kendal was present.


    Although Kendal was righteous, he had never been so attentive to me before.I had been so engrossed


    in my own affairs that I didn¡¯t think anything of Kendal¡¯s constant hovering.


    But the real reason why I had avoided saying anything that involved Cece was because I felt that it


    would be embarrassing for him.


    George sighed and continued, "He has been having a hard time these days.If he didn¡¯t love Cece so


    much, why would he go to such lengths for an unrequited rtionship? Forget it.Let¡¯s not talk about


    him anymore.Get down now.I¡¯ll wait for you in the garage."


    After hanging up the phone, I looked around thew firm for Kendal, only to find that he had been


    chatting with my colleagues.


    He had managed to get along with them in such a short time.When he saw me, he wrapped up their


    conversation with a warm smile.


    "I¡¯ll treat you to dinner another day.Thank you for taking care of my Helen."


    His words only further confirmed their guess.


    They looked back and forth between me and Kendal, their eyes full of curiosity and understanding.


    Struck speechless, I did the only thing I could.I grabbed Kendal¡¯s arm and dragged him out.


    When we left the firm, the smile on his face disappeared and he suddenly looked dejected A wry smile


    curved his lips when he saw George¡¯s car.


    "I¡¯ve brought her back safely.Bye"


    Then he turned around and left.I stared at his back in confusion.


    "Let¡¯s go home."


    George opened the door of the passenger seat and let me in.


    "I¡¯ve bought the furniture.You can check if there is anything else you need."


    George drove us back to my apartment.


    As soon as I entered the house, I saw that the empty living room had almost been restored to its


    original condition.


    The furniture was of simr style and color, but it was obviously expensive.


    The house had been thoroughly cleaned.It was very neat and tidy, with less weirdness and gloom.It


    was very warm.


    "We¡¯ll bring your mother back this weekend.You can check and see if there is anything else you need


    and I¡¯ll get it," George said.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll stay here tonight." I preferred to stay at home.


    Although the hotel wasfortable, I still felt less secure there.


    "Okay." George nodded in agreement.


    Late at night, lying on my bed, I didn¡¯t dare to sleep.I would rather stay awake than to fall asleep and


    have to bear the fear after seeing the apparition in my nightmares.


    George didn¡¯t say anything.He just held me in his arms and patted my back gently.


    Just like the previous night at the hotel, I fell asleep and woke up several times, but at least I didn¡¯t


    hallucinate.


    When I woke up the next morning, I sighed.


    "I think I need to see a psychologist after all."


    "Maybe."


    George ran his fingers through my hair several times, a strange expression on his face. I didn¡¯t know


    why, but I felt that George was hiding something from me.

 Chapter 651: Are You Sleeping Together

    Chapter 651: Are You Sleeping Together


    Helen''s POV:


    Early in the morning on the weekend, George drove me to the hospital to pick up my mother.I spoke


    with the doctor to see if I could take her home for recuperation.


    The doctor thought it wasn''t a good idea to discharge my mother from the hospital at this time.


    Although my mother had almost recovered, I still couldn''t take her care lightly..


    With the kind of mental disease that she had, she could rpse at any moment.So I decided to just


    pick her up and take her home on weekends as we had nned before.


    On the way home, my mother and I sat in the backseat while George drove.My mom kept looking at


    George and then at me, seemingly lost in thought.I hadn''t figured out how to define the rtionship that


    existed between me and George.I had once made my mind to break up with him, but because of my


    mental condition, he appeared again in my life, and I grew dependent on him.


    It was hard for me to say what George and I were to each other.


    We were clearly way past being just friends, but at the same time, we were not lovers.


    In my opinion, we were not quite there yet.My mother was being much calmer than I had


    anticipated.She was very quiet the entire trip.She didn¡¯t ask any questions or make anyments.


    When we were about to reach our destination, my mother suddenly whispered in my ear, ¡°Are Libby


    and Jane causing trouble for you?"


    "No.¡±


    Jane went abroad.


    Libby went to Philly to visit her family." I knew my mother was worried, so Ianswered honestly.


    ¡°Okay,¡± my mother said.


    After that, she didn¡¯t ask anything more.


    Soon, George pulled over in front of the apartment building.I didn''t invite him in because my mother


    was with me.


    "Thank you so much for today."


    After saying that, I took my mother¡¯s hand and led her to my ce.


    George didn''t follow me, but my mother repeatedly looked back at him.


    When we entered the elevator, George was still standing there.My mother smiled at him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    George returned her smile and nodded politely to her.


    After the elevator doors whirred shut, my mother turned to me and asked curiously, ¡°Are you and that


    man in a rtionship?¡±


    ¡°No.He was my friend from high school.We met again at workst year.Now he''s one of my clients," I


    denied without hesitation.


    As we entered my ce, my mother asked, "Client? Is he the one Jane likes? Jane and Libby came to


    the hospitalst time and they told me that you worked in Jane''spany.So Jane likes George, but


    George likes you.Am I right?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help heaving a sigh.


    As it turned out, my mother hadn''t lost her power of observation to her mental illness.It was like she


    wasn¡¯t even a psychiatric patient.


    "How did you piece all that together, Mom?"


    "Well, for one, I¡¯m not stupid, and for another, isn¡¯t it obvious? Last time, he apanied you to the


    hospital when you went to see me.Today, he gave you a ride and then took us home.A guy who doesn''t


    like you won''t do any of those things.Will an ordinary high school friend apany you to a psychiatric


    hospital? Can he take good care of me without losing his patience?" My mother and I sat on the sofa.I


    rested my head on herp and asked curiously, ¡°Okay.


    But how did you know that Jane liked him?" My mother gently stroked my hair and exined in a soft


    voice, ¡°I have been wondering why Libbyand Jane suddenly came to me that day.


    At that time, we hadn''t seen each other for years.


    Thest time I saw them was when they took your father¡¯s money and ran away.


    Since then, I''d been expecting them to never show their faces to me again.


    But not only did theye back, they also pestered me at the hospital for an entire week.¡± I listened


    carefully and frowned.


    My mother continued, "If they just intended to see how miserable I am now, they wouldn¡¯t have to go to


    the hospital for a whole week straight just to say nonsense in my face.At that time, I couldn''t figure out


    their real purpose.The more I couldn''t discern their objectives, the more scared I got.So I began to


    worry about you.What if you run into them and they bully you? The more I thought about it, the worse


    my headaches got.I was anxious, irritable, and couldn''t get a good night''s sleep, so I wanted to leave


    the hospital.But no matter what I did or how much I begged, they wouldn¡¯t let me leave.It''s all Bob''s


    fault for dying and leaving us with nothing but suffering.If he only made things clear before he passed,


    we wouldn¡¯t be in this predicament.¡±


    When my mom finished herst sentence, I felt a lump in my throat.


    ¡°It¡¯s all over, Mom.Don¡¯t think about it anymore.Besides, I¡¯m a grown-up now.I''m no longer that girl that


    others used to bully." My mother rubbed her slightly tearful eyes and came to her senses.


    Then, she continued, ¡°Very well.Let¡¯s not talk about those things anymore.Let¡¯s talk about Jane.I didn''t


    understand why she and Libby came to me before, but now I have an idea.It¡¯s because Jane likes


    George, and George likes you.Jane can''t deal with that fact."


    There was a hint of joy in my mother¡¯s tone.Her hatred for Libby and Jane had been buried in her heart


    for more than a decade, and during all that time, she had no way to vent it.


    Now that she could finally let it out slowly, she was very happy.


    After thinking for a while, I exined to her the rtionship between Jane and George.


    ¡°George really has a deep rtionship with Jane.They studied abroad together, started their own


    business, and trusted each other.¡± What I said was objective and fair.


    But my mother saw through me at a nce.She looked into my eyes and asked, "And what about you?


    Do you have feelings for that man? Do you like him?¡±


    Did I like him? Of course I liked him.I had liked him for a long time.


    Especially when he jumped off the subway tform to save my life without any regard at all for his own


    safety.


    That moment had been imprinted in my mind since it happened, and I still thought about it from time to


    time.


    And when I did, I still felt warm in my heart.


    "You like him, don''t you?" my mother pressed, as if taking my silence for acquiescence.


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± I admitted, nodding.


    ¡°Helen, if you like him, go after him.


    From now on, as long as I''m with you, if you like something, just go get it without worrying about those


    who also like it.Don''t worry about what I think because you have my full support.


    Bob, that bastard, used to ask you to give in to Jane.


    At that time, I was stupid and selfish.I only cared about my dignity and pretended to be generous in


    front of him, which made you suffer a lot.


    But you''re also my treasure, and moving forward, I will treat you as such by letting you make your own


    choices.¡± ¡°I know, Mom.I won''t give in to Jane again." I curled into a ball on the sofa while my mother


    held me inher arms like when I was little.


    We chatted for a while, and then without realizing it, I fell asleep.I felt rxed because of my mother''s


    touch and presence.I didn¡¯t know how long I had slept.


    When I woke up, I was already starving.


    The pleasant smell of food wafted in from the kitchen, and from where I was sitting, I could hear my


    mother''s voice.


    To whom was she speaking? I quickly got up and went to the kitchen only to find George there,cooking


    while having a seemingly enjoyable conversation with my mother.He was still wearing the white shirt


    that he had on when we went to pick up my mother.


    Even when he was cooking, he looked dignified and elegant.He was talking to my mother with a smile


    on his face, looking like a warm ray of sunshine in my kitchen.


    The cold and distant look that he usually sported was nowhere to be found, which tugged a bit on my


    heartstrings.


    I had no idea what he had been saying to my mother, but my mother seemed to be happy and at ease.


    Seeing me standing at the door, Mom said, "Oh, there you are, sleepyhead.


    You were still soundly asleep when George arrived, so I didn¡¯t wake you.¡± I was a little confused.


    Was I asleep for a long time? Why was my mother suddenly so close to George? George exined, ¡°I


    figured you and your mom would need some time to catch up, so I thought I''de and cook for you."


    I was still a little bit in a daze, so all I could say to that was, "Oh." George nced at me and added, "I''ll


    leave after I finish cooking."


    "Don''t be silly.Let¡¯s eat together.You have cooked so many dishes.Helen and I won''t be able to finish


    them all anyway,¡± my mother interjected.


    She seemed to have warmed up to George.But George shed me a questioning look.I ignored him,


    reluctantly took out three sets of tableware, and started setting the table.


    It would indeed be rude to drive him away after he exerted all that effort to make something to eat.


    George smiled and started putting some dishes on the table.


    My mother praised his cooking and looked at him with admiration and appreciation, as if she was


    staring at her future son-inw.


    After the meal, I volunteered to wash the dishes but was refused by George.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do the dishes.Go spend some more time with your mother."


    Then, he gathered the leftovers, collected the used tableware, and went to the kitchen.


    My mother and I sat in the living room and stared at each other.


    She pointed at George who was busy cleaning up in the kitchen and teased, ¡°Do you still think you two


    have nothing to do with each other?"


    I felt a little embarrassed under her probing gaze and said stubbornly, "He just offered to wash the


    dishes, Mom.There''s no need to make a big deal out of it.¡±


    ¡°He is much better than your father.He loves you."


    "I have nothing to do with him.¡±


    When I said this, I couldn¡¯t help feeling a tad guilty.I didn¡¯t dare to admit it.


    On the one hand, I hadn''t figured out how to deal with our rtionship.


    On the other hand, I was afraid that if we didn¡¯t end up together, my mother would be disappointed.


    "If you have nothing to do with each other, then howe he¡¯s so familiar with your kitchen? WhenI


    first came here, I didn''t know where things were." I didn''t know why I was still trying to hide things from


    my mother.It was an exercise in futility since she could tell at a nce that I wasn¡¯t telling the truth.


    Looking into her eyes, I felt even guiltier..

 Chapter 652: Willing To Marry Her

    Chapter 652: Willing To Marry Her


    Helen''s POV:


    After that, my mother suddenly stood up and hurried to my bedroom. She started rummaging through


    my wardrobe, pulling out drawers and yanking out what was in them to look for something.She tossed


    all the clothes out and littered the floor with them.She even checked the drawers of my night stands


    Before long, my bedroom was aplete mess.It instantly turned into a wastnd of random things.


    Mom''s mood changed so fast that I didn''t have time to react.


    When I snapped back to my senses, I saw her find a box of condoms in one of the drawers.My


    mother¡¯s hands began to tremble uncontrobly.


    Her eyes were fixed on the box, and her face turned frighteningly gloomy.I was dumbfounded as well.


    George used to keep a lot of condoms here when he was living here, but after he moved away, I threw


    them all out.I didn¡¯t know that I missed one box.


    Mom looked at me, her eyes red with rage and disappointment.


    She hurled the box of condoms at me and cursed, ¡°How could you do this? How could you indulge


    yourself like this?¡± W My mother¡¯s mind was closedto things like this, and my father''s betrayal had


    made her more sensitive about the topic of sex.She had allowed me to fall in love, but she couldn¡¯t


    stand the idea of me having sex before marriage.I understood that she was worried that I would be hurt


    or repeat her mistakes, so no matter how much she cursed me,I didn''t react.I just let her take out her


    frustrations on me.Overwhelmed by her emotions, my mother soon became out of control and began


    hitting me with all her might.Every p that I got from her was painful beyond words.


    I bit my lip to prevent myself from crying out in pain, and a sense of helplessness arose in my heart.


    The noise in the bedroom was so loud that it soon alerted George who was washing dishes in the


    kitchen.He rushed in, stood protectively in front of me, and took my mother¡¯s beating.


    "Please calm down." His appearance enraged my mother even more.


    She gritted her teeth, picked up the pen holder on the desk, and threw it at him.


    George had to protect me, so he wasn''t able to dodge my mother¡¯s attack in time.The pen holder hit


    him in the forehead.


    My mother had lost herself in a fit of anger.She hit George so hard that she nicked his forehead and


    blood quickly came gushing out.I could only stare in horror.


    The sight of blood scared Mom.She suddenly halted and slowly came to her senses.


    Looking all guilty, she stepped forward and looked at the wound on George¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Oh, my God.Are you okay? I didn¡¯t mean to do that.I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.Don¡¯t worry.Let''s just take a deep breath and rx."


    George cared neither about the wound on his forehead nor my mother¡¯s temporary bout of


    madness.He patientlyforted her, treating her like she was his own mother.


    My mother took several deep breaths with George and finally calmed down and sobered up.She kept


    apologizing to George and to me.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Looking at my mother''s face, I felt sad, but my embarrassment was much greater.I had just been forced


    to show the worst side of my life to George.I sleepwalked, I saw things that didn''t exist, I was going


    cuckoo and so was my mother.


    Everything was terrible, and he saw it all.


    Looking at the bloody wound on his forehead, I couldn''t control my emotions anymore.I broke free from


    his arms and shouted at him, ¡°Who told you toe here? Why did you have to show up? Get out!¡±


    I felt so humiliated that he saw this messy side of my life without my consent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with George, Helen.It¡¯s all my fault.It really is.I lost my temper.I''m sorry." My mother


    gripped George''s clothes tightly to stop him from leaving.


    "George, let me help you treat your wound and bandage it.¡± George was forced to sit down on the living


    room sofa.


    My mother immediately took out the first aid kit and disinfected and treated his wound.She moved


    quickly and efficiently.


    Looking into her eyes, I found that she was lucid.


    There were no more traces of madness in her eyes at all.


    George''s wound wasn''t that big, but I supposed my mother had cut him deeply enough for his wound to


    take a bit of time to clot.


    A few drops of blood slid down the side of his face down onto his shirt, which made me wince.


    Sitting on the sofa, he stared at me with his bloodshot eyes.


    Nobody knew what he was thinking about.I returned his stare, and I thought that maybe it was good


    that he got to see all this.


    Although it was terrible, it was my current life, If he couldn¡¯t ept it, then he should just leave and


    never mess with me from now on.


    Nobody deserved a life like this, myself included.


    And anyone who would take the initiative to join me in this chaos was either stupid or also mad.


    ¡°All right,¡± my mother suddenly said.


    After cleaning and treating George''s wound, my mother carefully bandaged it.I looked at his forehead


    and couldn¡¯t helpughing.I didn''t mean to, but I just found it so funny.


    George looked like a ninja turtle after my mother was done with him.He was still a handsome man, but


    with the bulky bandage on his head, he looked like a cartoonish, disabled little animal.


    My mother had finally calmed downpletely and stopped being hysterical.


    She sat on the sofa between me and George.


    She looked at the two of us and then said seriously, ¡°What are you two going to do now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get involved in your business, Mom," I interrupted her immediately.


    My mother red at me and snapped, ¡°Shut up.George, tell me.What do you n to do moving


    forward?"


    ¡°Cut it out, Mom.He¡¯s busy.Maybe another day¡­I tried my best to shake my head at George, gesturing


    him to leave.Normally, he would instantly get what I wasn''t saying directly, but now, he just sat there


    and stared at me like he didn¡¯t understand what I was trying to tell him¡­

 Chapter 653: Love Can Be Learned

    Chapter 653: Love Can Be Learned


    Helen¡®s POV:


    I waited until George had left to take a few deep breaths to calm myself down.


    "Mom, George and I won¡®t get married," I protested.


    "How could you say so? I can tell he¡®s gentle, considerate, and kind.He¡®s everything a woman can ever


    ask for.He can take good care of you.As a mother, I want my daughter to marry a good man," my


    mother reasoned out.


    She really seemed to like George.She would praise him every time she talked about him.I sighed in


    exasperation.


    "Mom, you¡®ve only met him twice! Do you seriously think that you already know him well? You don¡®t


    know him at all. How can you be sure that he¡®ll be a good husband?"


    "Does that even matter?" my mother retorted.


    Iughed sarcastically.


    "You¡®re like this not because you want me to be happy but because you want to take revenge on Libby


    and her daughter.Libby took away your husband, so you want me to do the same thing to Jane.Am I


    right?"


    This was the first time I had spoken to my mother in such a tone.I could not help it.I was livid.I liked


    George, but I did not want to be with him for that reason.


    If I were to marry him, it should be because I believed he could make me happy and not because I was


    forced to do so.My mother held my hand and looked me in the eye.


    "Helen, do you really think that I¡®m that shallow? Am I someone who¡®ll sacrifice my daughter¡®s


    happiness to take revenge on those wretched people? Come to think of it.Do they deserve my


    attention? I may hate them, but I¡®m not stupid enough to take advantage of you.In my heart, you¡®re the


    only one that matters."


    "Then why do you insist on bringing us together?"


    "Helen, I¡®m getting old.I¡®m starting to realize things I haven¡®t thought before.First, he¡®s rich.Money won¡®t


    ever be a problem between the two of you.Second, I¡®ve observed George and saw that he has a good


    character.He even takes good care of me.He didn¡®t say anything even when Ished out at him.Only a


    few have such patience and attitude.And most importantly, he treats you well.I can see that he likes


    you very much.Even if you don¡®t love him as much, with his upbringing and family background, he¡®ll


    never mistreat you.These are the only conditions I have for my future son¨Cinw.Sure, if the whole


    situation could also piss Libby and Jane off, that¡®ll be the extra bonus."


    My mother spoke slowly yet straight to the point.I, however, remained unmoved.


    "Mom, I won¡®t disagree with what you¡®ve said.But, don¡®t you think I can live a good andfortable life


    on my own? My career is on the rise, and it¡®ll grow more in the future."


    "You can¡®t persuade me otherwise.You¡®ll never get married? I don¡®t think so.I know you can manage on


    your own.But have you thought about it this way? Sooner orter I¡®ll die, and then you¡®ll be all alone in


    this world.And that makes me really worried.You¡®re my daughter.I know you better than anyone else.No


    matter how excellent your career is, you¡®ll still need a man to help you with things.Think about it.If your


    pipe at home is leaky, the light bulb is busted, or the toilet is blocked, how are you going to handle it


    yourself? You can¡®t even cook.How are you supposed to live alone? Trust me.You¡®ll need a man to take


    care of you.Only in that way can I feel at ease."


    "Mom, stop talking nonsense.You¡®re in good health, and you¡®ll get better in the future.You¡®ll definitely


    live a long and happy life with me! As for the problems you¡®ve mentioned, I can find a handyman to


    have them repaired.Besides, I don¡®t have to cook since I can just order takeout.Restaurants are


    offering healthy options now, you know?" I grumbled.


    "Helen, haven¡®t you heard the news? It¡®s dangerous for a girl to live alone.What if a stranger breaks


    into your home and do something to you? Can¡®t you just listen to me for once? I don¡®t know when I¡®ll


    recover.Even if I do, I¡®ll probably have a rpse in the future.I¡®m worried about you.George has


    promised to marry you, so let¡®s do this.I want you to invite him over for dinner before sending me back


    to the hospital.While I recuperate there, you two should learn to live with each other as a couple."


    Surprisingly, my mother¡®s mind was clear and not like that of a mentally ill person.She made a long


    speech, and most of it had a point.


    In the end, my mother even gave me an advice on how to live my life.How did thingse to this


    point? Well, my rtionship with George had gotten better.


    And atst, I was willing to open my heart to him.But it was still too early to even think about marrying


    him.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    My mother was mentally ill, so I could somehow understand where she wasing.However, why did


    George agree with her? Just as I was about to go to bed, I decided to send him a message.


    "What did you mean by that?" I asked without thinking.


    George replied not long after, but the message contained nothing but a question mark.Was he ying


    dumb? Infuriated, I decided to call him.


    "My mother was only talking nonsense.She¡®s not in her right mind! Are you also out of your mind?!"


    I bellowed the instant the call connected.


    "Helen, if us being together will make your mother happy, then why don¡®t you give it a try? Your mother


    is worried about you.Maybe her condition will improve if she sees you happy?"


    "Don¡®t you think you¡®re being ridiculous? I admit, I¡®ve been relying on you in the past few days.But you


    can¡®t take advantage of me."


    "Take advantage of you?" George repeated in disbelief.


    "Wow.How ungrateful you are." I felt a little guilty.


    George never left my side when I needed him, but now I even used him of being the bad guy who


    took advantage of me.


    Nevertheless, I was too prideful to take back my words.


    "We don¡®t really love each other.For sure, a lot of problems wille our way, and we¡¯ll be too weak to


    ovee any of them."


    "Love can be learned, especially when we¡®re married.And Helen, we have all the time in the world."


    George¡®s attitude was firm, and his tone slightly showed his overbearing side.


    Love could be learned? I thought I had misheard him.


    Why did I not realize that this man was crazy? I was at a loss for words, so I just hung up the call.I


    tossed and turned the whole night.


    The memory of when I met George again in New York after years of separation and all the days we¡®d


    spent together yed in my mind over and over again.


    In all honesty, I liked him.Very much.


    I was not in the right headspace in the past few days, but he was always by my side.I had no idea how


    I would be able to get through this if he had not been there.


    Marrying him was still something that never crossed my mind, though.


    Unable to take it any longer, I went to my mother¡®s room and cuddled with her that night.She must have


    noticed that I was troubled, so she gave me a piece of advice.


    "Helen, I know you are scared, and I also know that you doubt marriage because of your father.But I


    assure you, not all men are like him.I don¡®t mean to pressure you.It¡®s just that I don¡®t know if I¡®ll ever


    recover or not.When I die, how are you going to live on? I know it¡®s selfish to ask George to shoulder


    the burden with you.But all mothers are selfish.Helen, when I was on the rooftop of the hospital, I was


    thinking of plunging to my death.For the first time in years, I was thinking straight.I know that when I


    die, everyone¡®s live will be much easier.But at the veryst moment, something urred to me.I


    thought of you and wondered what would happen to you if I jumped off the roof.It was at that moment


    that I told myself I couldn¡®t die yet.Helen, don¡®t reject such an excellent man like George just because


    of Libby, her daughter, or even your father.They had ruined our lives before, we can¡®t let them do it


    again.The best revenge is living a good life."


    Tears streamed down my face.I knew for a fact that my mother lived in misery for years because of


    me.She just wanted me to marry a good man and be happy.


    Only in this way could she feel at ease.I hugged her tightly.


    Now that she had exined her side, my attitude was also softer than it was a while ago.We chatted


    for a while until my mother felt sleepy.


    I still could not sleep, though.Iy awake until dawn.


    The next morning, George appeared in my apartment again.


    When I walked out of my bedroom, I saw him in the kitchen with my mother, preparing breakfast.


    "Wash up.Breakfast will be ready soon," he said with a smile when he saw me staring at him.


    However, I remained unmoved.


    My mother looked at me and asked, "Why are you still standing there? Hurry up."


    All of a sudden, my phone rang.It was Phil who was calling.


    "Helen, today is my uncle¡®sst lecture.I save a seat for you.Please attend itter."


    Phil¡®s uncle was an expert in matters regarding intellectual property rights.I learned a lot from himst


    time I went to his lecture.


    This was once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime opportunity.


    As I did not have much knowledge about the topic, I decided to grab the chance to learn more from


    him.


    But if I left, my mother would be alone at home.I wondered if I could take her with me.


    "You should eat first.I¡®ll drive you there after breakfast.I¡¯m not really busy today, so I¡®ll stay at home with


    your mother."


    That could work, I guessed.I only had a quick and light breakfast.


    Once I was done eating, I changed my clothes, put on a light makeup, and headed to the door.


    Just as George promised, he drove me to my destination.


    However, I was worried about my mother being alone at home, so I asked her toe with me in the


    car.

 Chapter 654: Warning Jane

    Chapter 654: Warning Jane


    George¡¯s POV:


    Upon our arrival at the destination, Helen hurriedly opened the door and got out of the car.


    "Don¡¯t leave right away after the lecture.Wait for me to pick you up," I told her.


    "Sure."


    Helen waved at me and trotted inside.Meanwhile, I stood beside the car, watching her walk away.I


    didn¡¯t go back to the car until she disappeared from my sight.


    "Mrs.Dewar, I¡¯m sorry but I need you toe with me to thepany first.I still have to get myptop,


    so that I can work from home."


    I had nned to go back to thepany to work overtime today, and I still had a few online meetings


    to attend.


    However, I had to change my ns for Helen¡¯s mother¡¯s sake.


    "Got it."


    Helen¡¯s mother moved to the passenger seat, wearing a gentle smile.


    Along the way, she remarked, "From now on, you should stop spoiling Helen too much.She¡¯s


    steadfastly stubborn.Try to criticize her when she makes mistakes.Otherwise, her temper will only get


    worse.She can be willful and foolhardy whenever she¡¯s surrounded by her friends and family,


    otherwise, she¡¯s still a bit of a coward."


    "I¡¯m more than willing to spoil her, Mrs.Dewar.And just so you know, she¡¯s not a coward.She just didn¡¯t


    care enough to argue with those people regarding meaningless things.She¡¯s actually extremely serious


    about the things she cares about, especially work rted matters.Honestly, she always tries her best to


    complete her tasks wlessly."


    I didn¡¯t tell Helen¡¯s mother that I actually agreed with her.


    Helen indeed could be really stubborn sometimes, and that attitude of hers could get on people¡¯s


    nerves, but there was nothing anyone could do to change that part of her personality.Her mother


    chuckled, seemingly relieved.


    "Sounds like you know her better than I do.I¡¯m relieved to have you by her side."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mrs.Dewar.I¡¯ll take good care of her," I promised.


    Thereafter, I took her to thepany.She probably felt ufortable at the sight of so many


    strangers, so she followed me closely.I made sure to regte my pace along with hers, and tried to


    comfort her.


    "No need to worry, ma¡¯am.They¡¯re all employees of thepany."


    As soon as I entered the office, the heads of every department approached me and gave their reports.


    They were all ncing at Mrs.Dewar from time to time out of curiosity.She had been staying in the


    hospital for a long time and hadn¡¯t interacted with strangers ever since.


    Whenever she noticed that someone was looking at her, she¡¯d nervously lower her head and avoid eye


    contact.


    I finished my work there as soon as possible and sent all the department heads away.


    Afterwards, I picked up myptop and left along with Mrs.Dewar.


    The second we got back to Helen¡¯s apartment, I sat at her desk, turned on myptop, and began


    working.


    There was an important online meeting that I needed to participate in today.It was a meeting between


    ourpany¡¯s research team abroad and the team here in New York.


    Jane was also going to be part of the meeting, because she was the point person of the foreign team,


    and she¡¯d also be the one presiding over the meeting.


    R&D personnel from various product lines attended the meeting as well.


    During the meeting, Jane spoke in a decisive and swift manner, so nobody else had a chance to get a


    word in.


    From time to time, I would speak up to voice my remarks, but most of the time, I just listened to their


    conversation.Momentster, I decided to interrupt Jane¡¯s speech.


    "Wait¡­ are you saying that you want to switch positions with Boswell so that you can go back here and


    he¡¯ll take over your position abroad?"


    "Yes, I¡¯ve spoken to him about this already.We think that we can take turns to fully grasp thetest


    technology trends.Otherwise, our current perspective on thendscape of technology will be limited.We


    need a change of environment from time to time," Jane reasoned.


    Annoyed, I answered, "You¡¯ve spoken to Boswell, huh? So, you¡¯re not asking me for my opinion


    anymore; you¡¯re just telling me what you¡¯ve decided upon?"


    Jane and Boswell made a big decision without my knowledge.They had crossed the line, so I was


    understandably infuriated.


    Everyone else in the online meeting fell silent and tried not to make eye contact.


    "Jane? Answer me!" I stared at her, making no secret of my dissatisfaction with her.I was the one who


    transferred Jane abroad.


    On the one hand, I didn¡¯t want Helen to misunderstand our rtionship.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    And on the other hand, I transferred her abroad because of work arrangements.


    Jane used to be in charge of the operations in our headquarters.She was more familiar with the


    environment and operational procedures there, so making use of her talents was a sound decision I


    tried my best to stay calm and stifle my emotions.


    I figured it would be necessary to talk to her about this properly.


    Jane looked straight into the camera, visibly calm.


    "In my opinion, since Zhester Technology¡¯s focus in the future is the domestic market, the research and


    development team should focus all their attention on it.We could even merge the headquarters team


    and the New York team together and make the best use of them! Personally, I believe that nobody is


    more suitable to take charge of this task than me."


    @ To be fair, Jane¡¯s point was in line with the future ns of Zhester Technology and the direction of its


    future developments.


    Soon, thepany would indeed focus on the domestic market, so it would make sense to attach


    great importance to the domestic team.


    Jane was undoubtedly the perfect person to lead such a team.


    However, she shouldn¡¯t act first and reportter.She shouldn¡¯t make such a big decision without


    involving me, even though her idea was in line with Zhester Technology¡¯s strategic n.


    I should have the authority to manage ourpany.


    Frankly speaking, Jane and Boswell¡¯s behavior was an open challenge to my authority.


    Honestly, authority wasn¡¯t something that I cared about that much, but that didn¡¯t mean that people


    could provoke me at will.


    Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to manage thispany.I refused Jane¡¯s proposal decisively.I made sure


    to sound as authoritative as possible to prevent her from second guessing my decision.


    She didn¡¯t respond anymore, and Boswell proceeded to take over the meeting.


    The meetingsted three hours.


    After the online meeting, Jane sent me a message.


    "I¡¯m sorry for what happened today.I was a little emotional.Listen, I¡¯ll take care of the research and


    development team in the headquarters, but I really need to go back home.My mother went to Philly to


    visit her family, and I have to go back and pick her up."


    When I saw this message, I didn¡¯t want to reply.But in the end, I didn¡¯t have the heart to ignore it.


    "Jane, some lines just can¡¯t be crossed.I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t need me to remind you of what you¡¯ve


    done.I¡¯m hoping that this will be the first andst time you¡¯ll do something like that.This will be myst


    warning to you as a friend."


    Jane didn¡¯t respond, and I ignored her for the rest of the day.I had made my intentions clear, so I hoped


    that she could just behave herself.


    After working for a few more hours, I was finally done with work for the day, so I sent Helen a message.


    "When will the lecture be over? I¡¯lle by to pick you up."


    Strangely, she didn¡¯t reply to my message.

 Chapter 655: Boyfriend

    Chapter 655: Boyfriend


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    After the lecture, Phil offered to give me a ride home.


    By the time I received George¡¯s text message, I was already on my way back.


    Figuring I was only minutes away from home, I decided not to send a reply.


    Phil parked outside the apartment building and I was about to get out of the car when his question


    stopped me.


    "Would you like to have dinner at my ce? For days now, my mother has been repeatedly asking of


    you.I feel as though my head will explode if I have to listen to her for another day."


    Even though Phil and I were not in a rtionship, his mother was still very nice and amodating


    towards me.


    On several asions, she had invited me to dinner in their home.


    Just as Phil had said, his mother treated me as if I was her own daughter.


    "Thanks for the invitation, but I can¡¯t go today.Say hello to her on my behalf."


    I got out of the car, waved goodbye to Phil, and then quickly walked into the building.


    "Helen."


    Just as I was about to enter the elevator, I heard my mother¡¯s voice from behind me.I stopped in my


    tracks and turned around, only to find George and my mother standing behind me.


    They were probably talking a walk around the block.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t you check your phone for messages? George has been waiting for


    you."


    The second my mother got close to me, she started scolding me.


    From my mother¡¯s tone, it was easy to conclude that she was treating George as her future son-inw.


    Mouth twisted into a wry smile, I apologized flippantly, "Sorry, I didn¡¯t see it."


    I had actually seen the message a few minutes ago while I was in Phil¡¯s car, but I didn¡¯t feel it was


    necessary to exin why I hadn¡¯t replied.


    My mother mumbled, "You are not single anymore.You should keep a distance from your male


    colleagues in the future.If you don¡¯t, it will definitely lead to a misunderstanding."


    Blowing air through my nose, I decided to just let the issue go, since nothing would be gained from


    arguing with my mother.


    But when I saw George staring at me with a proud smile, as if he was so happy to have my mother on


    his side, my hackles rose and I bristled.


    "Mom, don¡¯t talk nonsense.I¡¯m still single!"


    I snapped, feeling exasperated.


    "What are you talking about? Can¡¯t you see your boyfriend standing here?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    My mother grabbed my arm and pushed me towards George.As I moved closer, his taller form dwarfed


    me.He reached out and rubbed my hair, as if coaxing a child.He smiled and said, "There, there.Let¡¯s go


    home and have dinner."


    "I don¡¯t want to eat.I have no appetite."


    I pped his hand away.


    Still grumbling under my breath, I walked in the direction of the elevator.I had only taken a few steps


    though before my anger fizzled out.I didn¡¯t have the heart to stay angry with my mother.I turned around


    and walked back to her; then I took her arm in mine and continued walking When we got home, my


    mother sighed and whispered in my ear, "I¡¯m going back to the hospital soon.Try and get along with


    George.Don¡¯t always act like a child.I hope that when Ie back next weekend, you two will have


    already gotten married!"


    My mother chattered amiably, but what she said about my supposed marriage to George made me


    stunned.


    Finally, she took a breath and stopped talking.But before I could seize on the opportunity to set her


    straight, George spoke.


    "Sure thing.We will have gotten married by then."


    Shocked, I gaped at him for a second before my brain kicked into gear and I kicked his leg hard under


    the table.


    Did he even realize what he was agreeing to? How could we get married now? A pained expression


    crossed George¡¯s face when I kicked him, but he recovered a secondter and his expression was


    calm once again.


    He turned to my mother and promised her in a serious tone that he would take good care of me.


    "Mom, please don¡¯t make it difficult for me, okay? I just agreed to try dating him a short while ago.It¡¯s


    too early to even consider marriage.".


    "Try dating? The two of you have already had sex.What else do you want to do if you don¡¯t want to get


    married? You are a girl and you should be responsible for yourself!"


    My mother¡¯s face darkened.Her insistence was getting on myst nerve.


    In the end, I roared in a barely controlled voice, "Mom, we are all adults.Even if we slept together, it¡¯s


    not enough reason for us to get married.Why do you have to keep pushing me?"


    Again, George ran interference between mom and me.


    "Mrs.Dewar, you can be rest assured that I will always put Helen first, no matter what happens in the


    future.But right now, I think you should give her some time to think about it.She should be willing to get


    married.A forced marriage won¡¯t work."


    My mother¡¯s anger dissipated a little, and she scolded in disappointment, "Look at George.He is such a


    good man.He always thinks of you.Act your age, Helen! From now on, don¡¯te to the hospital to


    pick me up if you don¡¯t want to get married.I don¡¯t want to see an unfilial daughter like you.It really


    upsets me."


    I was rendered speechless.


    How could she be so unreasonable? When she was scolding me and trying to force me to get married,


    she looked tough and domineering, which was a far cry from the weak psychiatric patient she had been


    for a long time.


    For a moment, I didn¡¯t know whether I shouldugh or cry.


    If I hadn¡¯t spoken to the doctor before, I would have assumed that she had fully recovered! My mother


    used to be very tough and strict.


    When I was a child, she often forced me to learn piano and various courses.It was also because she


    was too tough and domineering that she had a mental breakdown when she found out that my father


    had betrayed her.


    It was hard to change people¡¯s nature.


    After so many years, she was still as domineering as before.


    If it was in the past, I would put more effort into resisting her, but when I saw how much she looked like


    the lively and tough woman she used to be, my anger wilted beneath the sheer joy of seeing her look


    like her old self again.


    Later, we took my mother back to the hospital.


    She kept looking back at me with a reluctant expression as she followed the nurse to her ward.


    As I watched her go, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad.


    The tip of my nose twitched faintly.


    On my way back, an absurd idea shed through my mind.


    Maybe getting married really wasn¡¯t a big deal as I pictured it to be.


    As long as I could make my mother happy, I was willing to do anything.I turned around subconsciously


    to look at the man behind me and immediately stopped thinking about it.


    As though he was reading my mind, George said, "Helen, think about it carefully.Our marriage won¡¯t do


    you any harm.You don¡¯t have someone you like right now and you already made it clear that you don¡¯t


    have any intention of getting married in the future.If you want to get married just to make your mother


    happy, then I¡¯m a better option for you than a total stranger.At least you know me well.I don¡¯t think I¡¯m


    that bad."


    The reasonable words were slowly convincing me.


    I pursed my lips and seriously considered his proposal.


    When I remained silent, George continued, "In fact, getting married with me is just to make your mother


    rest assured, and it won¡¯t affect our lives.It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to live together or if you don¡¯t want to


    make our rtionship public.I don¡¯t mind if you wake up one day and decide that you want a


    divorce.But if we get married, I¡¯m sure that I won¡¯t ever want to divorce you for the rest of my life.In


    case we really get divorced, you can still get half of my property.As your husband, I can also help you


    with your career.Of course, all I will really do is to introduce you to clients.As for whether you can win


    them over or not, it depends on your own ability."


    George had considered every single one of my concern and was highlighting them before I could even


    voice them.


    The conditions he made mention of were very tempting to me.I had to do was agree to marry him.


    Regardless of what our rtionship turned out to be in the future, I would only get benefits from being


    married to him.


    had to admit that except for the fact that he was being too close to Jane, he was perfect in other


    aspects.


    Most importantly, my mother liked him very much looked at him and asked the question that had been


    boggling my mind, "What about Jane? if I agree to marry you, how will you deal with your rtionship


    with Jane? You know you can only choose one between me and her."


    This was my bottom line and I would never give in.


    Coincidentally, we met a red light at that very moment.


    George suddenly stepped on the brake, turned around and asked me seriously, "One is my friend, and


    the other is my wife.Who do you think I will choose?"

 Chapter 656: The Diamond Ring

    Chapter 656: The Diamond Ring


    Helen''s POV:


    The boldest and most impulsive act I had evermitted in my whole life was to marry George.


    Although it was just the act of registering our marriage in the City Hall and not a public wedding, it was


    one helluva decision that I spontaneously made.


    It all happened so fast that my head was still spinning.I tossed and turned all night thinking about what


    George had said.


    After weighing the pros and cons of marrying George, I came to the final conclusion that the


    advantages far outweighed the disadvantages for me at this moment.


    Subsequently, I said yes to George¡¯s proposal.


    The procedures went through so fast that there was no room for me to rethink whether I¡¯d made the


    right decision or not.I was in a state of dwam when I walked out of building as a married woman.I never


    thought that I would get married so soon.


    Was I too impulsive in my actions? When I looked up at George, I found that he was also staring back


    at me, his eyes unblinking and earnest.


    He gazed at me without saying anything for a long time.I thought maybe he had changed his mind.


    If he did, we could get a divorce right away.


    Suddenly, he raised his smiling eyes.


    "Let¡¯s have dinner tonight to celebrate this momentous asion.I was silent for a moment before I


    dly nodded.


    "Okay."


    When I arrived at thew firm, I suddenly thought about something I hadn¡¯t thought about before.


    It was definitely advantageous to me to marry George, but what could he get from this marriage? It


    would not work in his favor.I picked up my phone and sent George a message.


    "Are you busy?"


    "What¡¯s wrong?" he replied immediately.


    "We¡¯ve only been apart for a few minutes. Do you already miss me?"


    "Tell me.Why did you marry me? Is it just because that''s what my mother wants?"


    I still felt like it was just a dream, so I wanted to make sure again.I had pinched myself to make sure I


    was not dreaming, but I wanted to hear it from the horse¡¯s mouth.


    "I guess it''s because I was trying to be the hero and save the damsel in distress."


    That was George¡¯s reply.I rubbed my forehead and noticed that Gorge was only joking.


    "Seriously, why did you marry me? Our marriage hardly works to your advantage.In fact, you have to


    sacrifice your own happiness.So, why?" I asked again.


    "Do you want the truth?" George responded after a while.


    "I marry you because I love you.The other important reason is that I want to put an end to the blind


    dates that my family arranges for me.


    Helen, getting married is a win-win situation for both of us.


    We love each other and are not in it to gain something from the other person."Although I couldn''t see


    his expression, I conjured an image of his serious face as he spoke.


    "So it''s not because you feel sorry for me?" I asked,pressing my lips.


    I believed that was the most possible reason why he married me.


    "Am I supposed to marry everyone I feel sorry for?" George asked a rhetorical question.


    He had finally convinced me and I let it go.I then calmly went about my work.


    Once I got busy, time flew by quickly.


    Before I realized it, all my colleagues had already left and I was the only one in the office.I looked at my


    watch and was shocked that it was already 9 o¡¯clock in the evening.I also saw an unread message


    from George on my phone.


    "Call me when you finish your work. I''ll pick you up."


    I quickly gathered my stuff and went downstairs.


    As soon as I reached the curb and was about to call him, George¡¯s car screeched to a halt in front of


    me.He lowered the window.


    "Get in." I quickly opened the door to the passenger seat and got in.


    He stepped on the elerator and turned the steering wheel skillfully.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    However, he wasn¡¯t driving towards my apartment.I looked at him in surprise.


    "I''m sure my apartment is in the opposite direction."


    "I know.I have a surprise nned for you.Let''s go to a special ce where we can celebrate our first


    day of marriage," exined George.


    Why did he take our first day of marriage so seriously? It was so unlike him to make such sentimental


    remarks. I felt ill at ease, and my cheeks began to burn.


    The car soon entered an upmarket neighborhood in the center of the city.


    This ce looked familiar to me.


    It took me a while but then I remembered that it was the neighborhood that George had brought me to


    onNew Year''s Eve.


    "I''ve had someone clean the apartment here and furnish it.The furniture is simr in style to your own


    apartment.In fact, much of this ce is decorated like your own apartment.But if you don''t like it, I can


    change it," said George, as he led me into the elevator.


    "George, I didn''t say that I wanted to live with you."


    I looked at him oddly.


    "Helen, we¡¯re husband and wife now.That changes everything.Whatever I own, including this


    apartment, is yours.You have the right to use it and dispose of it," George reminded me matter-of-factly.


    When we got to the door, George took my hand and pressed it onto the fingerprint lock.


    Immediately, the door swung open.


    Thest time I was here, he had pressed my hand and entered my fingerprint and facial features into


    the lock system.


    But today was the first time that I''d actually used it.


    "Wee home, Mrs.Affleck!"


    George opened the door slowly and looked at me, his eyes exuding sincere love and respect.


    His voice was soft and maic.I stood in the doorway, feeling my face and ears redden.


    It was so heartwarming to be called Mrs.Affleck.


    Everything was smoothly flowing in a direction I least expected.


    It felt wonderful! I didn''t expect any of this when I said yes to his proposal.I agreed to marry George on


    my mother''s insistence and so that she would feel relieved.


    I personally had no interest in marriage and did not have time to spare to cultivate and sustain a


    rtionship.


    Since my mother wanted to see me married and George was willing to marry me, I did not hesitate to


    satisfy them both.I had nothing to lose by doing this.


    Besides, marrying George, someone I knew for years, was better than marrying some random guy,


    right? 1 I was very calm until I heard him call me ''Mrs.Affleck¡¯.


    I was stunned.But I dare say it had a good ring to it.


    As we walked in, George held me in his arms.His minty breath warmed my cheeks.


    "Helen, I''m serious," said George in a deep, gentle voice.


    I buried my face in his chest.


    My body was rigid, but my heart was softer than melted butter.I used to shy away from exploring my


    love for him.I had erected solid walls around my heart to keep him away from me.


    But now, his loving words just blew over those walls and they came tumbling down.


    We hugged each other for a long time without saying anything, and then he let go of me and said,"Wait


    for me in the dining room.I''ll be back in a jiffy."


    The dining room was simply yet elegantly decorated.


    The overall color of the ce was simr to my own apartment.


    George had taken the trouble to decorate it the way I loved it.


    Soon George came in, pushing a food cart with a logo on it.


    I gathered he had not cooked the dishes himself.


    "I thought you would cook for me." I curled my lips, pretending to be disappointed.


    "Of course.Our kitchen wasn''t ready yet, so I cooked in the kitchen of the clubhouse downstairs,"


    replied George.


    We were not having simple home-cooked dishes tonight, but ssic French meals.He gracefully set


    out the dishes from the food cart in the order to be consumed.


    We started with the appetizer, and then the soup, followed by the main course and finally the desert.


    He had prepared everything meticulously.


    I savored my food quietly and all my tiredness gradually dissolved.


    After dinner, George reached out his hand to me.


    "Give me your hand," said George with a suggestion of pleasure in his voice.


    I gave him my hand.


    As soon as I touched the tip of his finger, he held my hand tightly.


    Then he unboxed a beautiful ring with the other hand.


    It was a wless diamond ring, sparkling magnificently in the brilliant light.


    Before I had time to admire it further, George had slipped it on my ring finger.


    It felt so good to wear such a splendid diamond ring.


    I was almost blinded by the dazzling luminescence of this symbol of George¡¯s love for me.


    Instinctively, I tried to withdraw my hand, but George held it even more tightly.


    He looked at me with his deep and tenacious eyes.


    "Helen, I¡¯m serious about you. I know what you are thinking. It¡¯s okay. You can take your time, and I will


    follow your pace."


    His eyes unfolded an enigma. I nodded for some reason and looked at him, lost in deep thought for a


    moment.


    "So, do you like it?"


    George held my hand and gently stroked my ring finger with his thumb, a bright smile in his eyes.


    "Yes, I do. I love it!" I nodded.


    "But George, I''m not ready to make our rtionship public yet," I said after a moment of silence.


    Perhaps one day George would meet another woman whom he loved more and he would want to


    terminate our rtionship.


    If we kept our rtionship under wraps, then it wouldn''t be too embarrassing for him to move on.

 Chapter 657: Libby And Her Daughter

    Chapter 657: Libby And Her Daughter


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    "Okay, it¡¯s up to you."


    George nodded easily, his expression open.


    "By the way, have you told your family about our marriage? Do you need my help to deal with them?" I


    asked, suddenly recalling what George had told me earlier in the day.


    The other reason he wanted us to get married was so he could stop his family from setting him up with


    blind dates.He had helped me on so many asions, and this was my opportunity to repay him.


    "Not yet.I¡¯m waiting for a good opportunity.I will tell you when I need your help," George replied with a


    smile.


    "Okay."


    Later that night, we both went to bed.Even though we slept in the same bed, George kept his distance


    from me.


    Instead of holding me as he usually did, hey as far away from me as he could get.


    The space between us was enough to amodate two people, and that was not an exaggeration.A


    small smile curved my lips as I touched the diamond ring on my finger.I was lost in the various


    fantasies my mind kept conjuring.


    After what felt like an eternity, I rolled over to his side and gently poked his shoulder with my finger.I felt


    his body tense up in an instant.


    "Stop it," he said reproachfully with a stern voice.


    His reaction amused me, so I poked him again.He suddenly turned around and grabbed my hands to


    stop me from moving.


    When he turned around, the distance between our bodies was greatly shortened.I was left staring up at


    his face as Iy on my side.He was also lying on his side as he held my hands captive.


    The faint moonlight provided enough light for me to see the outline of his body.I could tell from the blue


    vein that stood out on his forehead and how tightly he was pressing his lips together that he was


    expending a lot of energy into restraining himself.


    Laughing, I couldn¡¯t help but tease him, "Do you feel hot?"


    He looked expressionless, but his hands holding mine were sweating, and his voice became hoarse.


    "Now, go back to sleep."


    "I can¡¯t fall asleep.Please talk to me."


    I purposely shifted closer, rubbing up against him as I stared into his eyes.


    A part of me just wanted to see how long he could resist me.


    "Helen, remember that you are the one who started it," he warned in a low voice.


    The next instant, I was staring up at him as he suddenly changed our position.He loomed over me as


    his body pressed mine into the bed.


    The kiss swept over me like a tidal wave, heady and undeniable.His thin lips sucked on mine until I


    gasped.His tongue stole between my lips and touched the tip of my tongue, inviting it to a sensual


    dance.


    His warm breath enveloped my face as the kiss turned dirty. Lost as I was in the passion of his kiss, I


    didn¡¯t realize when he took my clothes off.


    The next thing I felt was the heat from George¡¯s palm as his hands caressed my skin.


    Each part of my body seemed to be left burning in the wake of his touch.My body became overheated


    and I was nearly lost in the haze of need.


    While I was trembling beneath him, desperately in need of him to do something, George untied his robe


    at a leisure pace.


    Eventually, he gave me the touch I sought.But he didn¡¯t touch me where I expected.He spread my legs


    and his fingers unerringly found my clitoris with his fingertips.His fingers in me were a switch.


    With a single flick of his hand, he had turned me into a ball of sensation.


    With one push, he controlled every part of me, my world narrowing to the fingers ying with my core.I


    writhed on the bed, fluid gushing out of me heavily as I fought to control my breathing.


    What felt like only momentster, he removed his fingers from my body.


    My vagina clenched around nothing and I felt so empty that I opened my mouth to beg for his fingers


    again when I felt him rub his hard and swollen cock against my pussy.He bent over and gently sucked


    on my earlobe.


    "Baby, I¡¯ming in."


    "Yes, please."


    His warm breath tickled my ear and it was another thing that was slowly driving me over the edge.I let


    out a whine, my burning desire threatening to overwhelm me.I spread my legs even further, telling him


    without words that I wanted him to get in me right this very second.


    Perhaps my answer was the go ahead he had been waiting for, because as soon as I answered him,


    he leaned forward and filled me up in a single thrust.


    Thankfully, my natural fluid acted as lube and eased his rough entry.


    "Ah¡­ George, I can¡¯t stand it anymore.Move quickly,"


    I demanded throatily, my world narrowing to the ce where we were joined.I had this ridiculous notion


    that I wouldbust if he didn¡¯t move.I would be eternally grateful that George didn¡¯t let things get to


    that point.


    He set a quick rhythm that had me groaning from the pleasure of it.


    The sense of fulfillment I got from him moving in and out of me was enough to make me feel dizzy.


    Moans and low growls of pleasure escaped from my lips in increasing volume.


    "Baby, what did you just say?"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "George¡­ Hmm¡­ Faster¡­"


    "Wrong answer."


    All of a sudden, George grabbed me by the waist and pulled out until only his tip was left in me.


    Before I couldin, he thrust into me with full force, sheathing himselfpletely.


    "Say it again, who am I?"


    "Ah¡­"


    I cried out from the force of his movements.I simultaneously wanted him to do it again and to stop.


    The dual pain-pleasure sensation fried my brain and I shouted, "Honey! You are my husband!"


    George smiled with satisfaction.He bent over and kissed my nipples, sucking hard.Then he


    straightened up and gripped my hips in preparation.


    The next second, he set a fast and punishing pace.My brain was turned to mush and it was all I could


    do to hold on for dear life.


    "Call me again," he demanded.


    "Honey¡­ Ah¡­ I can¡¯t stand it anymore.Slow down, please¡­"


    It was impossible to count how many times I came.One orgasm bled into another, and George fucked


    me through each one.


    He kissed my breasts and pistoned faster and faster, until whatever brain cells I had gave up the fight


    and I lost the ability to even form a single sentence.


    My body jiggled and lurched forward with the force of his movements, but George never once slowed


    down.I kept begging for mercy.


    Atst, when I was exhausted and didn¡¯t have any strength left, George finally let me go When I was


    half asleep, my body was gently held up by a pair of arms, and a gentle and affectionate kiss fell on my


    forehead.


    After that, I fell asleep deeply.


    The next morning when I woke up, I didn¡¯t dare to dawdle.I quickly got up from bed, afraid that George


    would decide to have another go in the morning.


    However, when I was half dressed, I turned around and saw that George had already woken up.He


    propped himself up on one elbow on bed, staring at me leisurely.


    In an instant, I felt my cheeks burning.I quickly changed my clothes, washed my face and rinsed my


    mouth.


    Without eating breakfast, I carried my bag and walked out.


    During the time when I had been going through my morning routine, George had also changed his


    clothes.


    As I walked towards the elevator, George followed closely on my heels.


    In the elevator, he trapped me in a corner and said in a soft voice, "Let¡¯s have breakfast together


    downstairs."


    "I¡¯m not hungry." I red at him and turned my face sideways.


    "You used up so much energyst night.How could you not be hungry?" George asked with a faint


    smile on his lips.


    He was really annoying.


    I wanted to push him away, but when the elevator reached the next floor, the doors suddenly opened.I


    didn¡¯t care about it at first, but George suddenly withdrew his hand from my side.It was then that I saw


    the people who had just entered the elevator.


    They were Libby and Jane.


    I thought Jane was abroad?


    My face turned cold, but I fought not to let my emotions show.I looked up at George and said, "I do feel


    a little hungry.Where are we going to eat?"


    "The breakfast from the club downstairs is delicious.I¡¯ll drive you to work after you eat."


    "Okay." George looked down at me with a smile in his eyes.He didn¡¯t care about the others in the


    elevator at all.He pinched my chin with his slender fingers and kissed my lips.


    Shocked by the sudden move, I looked up at him helplessly.I didn¡¯t actually expect him to be so bold..


    Wasn¡¯t he aware that his friend and partner was also in the elevator? I pushed him slightly away and


    created some distance between us.


    Just then, Libby¡¯s voice broke the tense silence.


    "George."


    Staring straight ahead, Jane didn¡¯t look at anyone nor did she say anything.But through the in doors


    of the elevator, I could see that she was visibly trying to force herself to stay calm.


    After all, Libby was older and more experienced, which made her good at hiding her emotions.It didn¡¯t


    matter what her true opinion of a particr incident was, she always managed to pretend to be gentle.


    "Oh, Helen.You are also here." I had learned to be smart now.Besides, I didn¡¯t hate them as much as I


    used to.


    Therefore, I replied generously, "Yes, I am.Good morning to you two."

 Chapter 658: I Can Do Better Tonight

    Chapter 658: I Can Do Better Tonight


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    I stood confidently beside George, allowing him hold my hand as I looked at Libby and Jane calmly.


    Now I could bravely face them without fear.


    In the past, I was steeped in the pain and suffering they had brought upon me and I could not extricate


    myself.


    So when I met them again, all the hurtful memories of the past came flooding back and I felt flustered.I


    was afraid that the past trauma would resurface.I was also very afraid that they would once again take


    away from me everything that I presently owned.


    But recently, I realized that my mother and I were innocent.It was Libby and Jane who should be guilty.


    Why should my mother and I have to feel ashamed when we had done nothing wrong? After I had


    figured it out, I suddenly felt enlightened.I no longer had to act like a coward in front of them.


    Libby and Jane also went to the club on the first floor to have breakfast, so the four of us went down


    together.


    George and I walked ahead of them and openly flirted with each other without any scruple.


    The two women behind just didn¡¯t exist to us.


    Several times, Libby tried to butt into our conversation and gain George¡¯s attention.


    Although he still replied politely, mainly in mono sybles, his attitude toward her was cold.


    Even a woman like Libby, who had a high emotional quotient, ended up with a long face.


    My heart felt light and happy.


    If I could, I would have given George a thumbs up.


    This was my first visit to the club downstairs.I was amazed by its size.I had thought that it probably just


    came with a small restaurant, but it was actually a huge luxuriously decorated multi-functional one that


    not only served regr meals, but could amodate guests with special requests and banquets.


    As we walked into the club, I noticed a fully equipped gym to my right and the restaurant to my left.


    Suddenly, Libby walked up to George and me and asked, "George, do you mind if we share a table


    with you?"


    George didn¡¯t answer.


    Instead, being the gentleman that he was, he looked at me and silently asked for my opinion.I


    responded readily, "Sure! Why not?"


    "Wait here while I get some food for us." George reached out and gently stroked my hair, with a faint


    smile on his lips.


    "Okay," I replied obediently and sat down.


    Jane red at me and then followed George to get the food.


    After they left, only Libby and I were at the table.


    Libby also made herselffortable at our table and looked at me with a smile.I never imagined myself


    sitting calmly at the same table as Libby one day.


    When I saw them again today, although I was a little bit apprehensive, at least I managed to stay cool,


    calm and collected.


    "Helen, you are smarter than I thought.And much smarter than your mother."


    Libby ventured to start a conversation with these words.


    "My mother is not stupid.She is just far too kind-hearted for her own good."


    She was too kind so they thought she was a pushover and took advantage of her kindness.


    Libby¡¯s crooked smile momentarily disappeared then mysteriously reappeared.She didn¡¯t get the


    respond she was expecting from me, so she fell silent.


    The atmosphere at the table was strained for a moment.


    Soon, George and Jane returned to our table with tesden with food.It seemed that they had not


    spoken to each other.


    Jane¡¯s and Libby¡¯s tes had a few simple items of food on them.


    Jane had only a slice of toast and a ss of orange juice for breakfast.


    Libby had a ss of milk, a slice of toast and a te of sd.


    In contrast, the food George set out in front of me was much more abundant.He didn¡¯t eat much


    himself, so he pushed all the food towards me and said, "Eat enough.You are too thin."


    "Do you think I¡¯m a pig? How can I eat so much?" Iined in a whisper.


    George smiled naughtily and added, "Come on.Give it a try.I chose your favorite dishes.If you can¡¯t


    finish them then I¡¯ll help you."


    "Okay."


    Since he promised me that he would help me finish my food, I stopped worrying and happily tucked into


    my meal.


    After what happenedst night, I was really tired.


    But now when I smelled the aroma of breakfast, my stomach began to rumble and I forgot about my


    tiredness.


    When we finished eating and were about to leave, Libby suddenly said, "Helen,st time, Jane hit you


    first.I have already reprimanded her for her udylike behavior.It¡¯s all her fault.Please do forgive her for


    my sake.If you really need to vent your anger somehow, then you can p her back."


    What she said sounded sincere, but I knew better than anyone else that her words were meant for


    George, not me.


    After all, it was her usual trick to try and fool men by creating a graceful and considerate image of


    herself.


    Jane¡¯s long face became longer.She was a proud woman.She must have felt really bad that her


    beloved mother had berated her for her wrong doing in public.


    Jane red at me frostily without saying a word and then picked up her bag and left the restaurant.I


    smiled at Libby.


    When I was a child, I could not distinguish between the tricks she yed.I used to mistake her sugar-


    coated words for kindness.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    But now I had be wiser.I would never fall for the same trick ever again! George nodded amiably at


    Libby and left with his arm around my shoulder.


    After leaving the restaurant, we went to the underground parking lot.


    When we were in the car, I heaped praises on him, "You did a fantastic job."


    An intriguing glint shed across George¡¯s eyes.He raised his eyebrows and smiled mischievously.


    "Does that mean you were satisfied with my great performancest night?"


    I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes.


    Since when did he be so shameless? All of a sudden, George leaned forward and stared at me


    with his deep-set eyes.He parted his thin lips enough for me to get a whiff of his minty breath.He said


    seductively, "I can do better tonight!"


    "Stop it!" I scolded him with a coy smile.


    Then I pushed him away, fastened my seat belt and looked out of the window, ignoring him.I was


    referring to his behavior with Libby and Jane in the restaurant just now, not his bedroom skills.


    When he faced the mother-duo, he firmly took my side.


    No matter how much Libby tried to influence him, he stuck to his guns.His priority was to defend me.He


    was polite and formal to them whilst still being considerate of my feelings.


    I was no longer the stubborn and immature girl I used to be.I had begun to understand theplex


    world of adults.


    George and Jane had been friends for many years, and they had started this business together.It was


    impossible for him to sever all ties with Janepletely.


    They still maintained a business rtionship even if they stopped being friends.

 Chapter 659: His Feelings For Helen

    Chapter 659: His Feelings For Helen


    George¡¯s POV:


    At the next turn, we would arrive at the Hesmor Law Firm. As I was about to drive to the gate of the


    building, Helen requested me to pull over.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a short distance away. I can walk the rest of the way.¡±


    ¡°Is it necessary?¡±


    After all, we are married and our rtionship was legal and sanctioned by thew. Why do I feel like


    we¡¯re actually having an affair?


    Even so, I knew her stubbornness too well, so I slowly brought the car to a stop at the side of the road.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal working hours now. What if someone bumps into us?¡± Helen unfastened her seat belt and


    opened the door.


    ¡°Slow down and watch your steps!¡± I rolled down the window while talking to Helen¡¯s receding back.


    But in her hurry she didn¡¯t hear me. She strutted off in her high heels, herptop bag swaying on her


    side. I watched her till her figure disappeared from my sight. I shook my head and smiled with self-


    mockery.


    It seemed as if I were a father concerned about the safety of his daughter. Seeing her rush off in high


    heels, I was worried that she might sprain her ankle or not check the traffic lights before crossing the


    road.


    In short, I had endless worries when it came to her. But I enjoyed such a life, caring about the woman I


    loved.


    After dropping Helen off, I drove back to Zhester Technology. I found Jane discussing something with


    the engineers in the meeting room. My smile disappeared. I knocked on the door to get their attention


    and then instructed, ¡°Jane,e to my office now.¡±


    Without giving Jane a chance to answer back, I walked straight to my office. That morning, because


    Libby and Helen were present, I was unable to talk to Jane. There were some things that I could not


    say to Jane in their presence. Now that it was just Jane and me in the office, I no longer had to hide my


    tough, icy attitude toward her. I said authoritatively, I¡¯ll ask Chana to book a ticket for you. You are


    needed at the headquarters now.¡±


    This decision was not open for negotiation. Shocked, Janeined in a subdued voice, ¡°George,


    you have no right to interfere with my freedom. I thought you were different from other men. Your


    judgment was always dictated by reason and you always put business first. I¡¯ve never known you to be


    influenced by any woman. But now you are oppressing me like this for Helen¡¯s sake. You are trying to


    alienate me and leave me alone in the headquarters abroad forever, for her sake. Have you forgotten


    about our past or must I remind you? I¡¯m a human being, and I have feelings!¡±


    I red at her maliciously. After shepleted saying what seemed like a threat, I reminded her,


    ¡°Jane, if I was not a rational person who puts his career first and who values our friendship, then you


    would be rotting in jail right now.¡±


    Although I didn¡¯t spell it out directly, I knew that Jane, being a smart woman she was, would understand


    what I was referring to. My words shot a lightning sh across Jane¡¯s face. She was panic stricken.


    ¡°I have no idea what nonsense you are talking about.¡± Jane quickly feigned ignorance and pretended


    as if she had not done anything wrong.


    ¡°Nonsense?¡± I was amazed by her stubborn attitude and warned her in a low voice, ¡°Jane, you know


    what I¡¯m talking about. If it weren¡¯t for our long standing friendship, I wouldn¡¯t have covered it up for


    you. I didn¡¯t even tell Boswell. If you still have a little intelligence, you would know that after what you


    did, you are no longer suitable to manage the technology department!¡±


    Jane¡¯s body shook slightly, and her eyes widened. But she was still trying to deny the fact.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    The anger that had umted in my chest instantly exploded. I asked angrily, ¡°Are you still in denial,


    Jane? Do you need me to remind you of what you did to the intelligent system at Helen¡¯s apartment? If


    I hadn¡¯t found out about it in time, you would be in hot water if anything happened to Helen. You would


    have to bear the brunt of my wrath. Even your death would not make up for your mistake!¡±


    Jane¡¯s tough attitude suddenly softened. She shook her head defensively and retorted, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do


    anything! You are mistaken!¡±


    I had no conclusive evidence yet. But after confronting Jane and witnessing her reaction, I was almost


    certain that she was behind it.


    In fact, I was going to check the data in the database to confirm my theory, but Boswell stopped me


    from doing so. So I only had a raw suspicion in my mind. Later, I cut off thework of all the intelligent


    devices in Helen¡¯s apartment.


    When I returned the system to stand-alone working mode, Helen stopped experiencing hallucinations. I


    then left her to sleep alone at home, and she was perfectly fine. She thought she was getting better


    because she had seen a doctor. But I was one hundred percent sure that it was because I had turned


    off those intelligent devices.


    The only person who had ess to tamper with the system was Jane. I sneered coldly.


    ¡°Jane, you learnt the subtler skills and professional knowledge from me. Do you think you can hide


    anything from me?¡±


    This was not only about Helen¡¯s physical and mental health, but also about the security and trust of the


    users of Zhester Technology¡¯s products.


    Once it was discovered by the outside world or by ourpetitors that the technical director of Zhester


    Technology could nt plug-ins in their users¡¯ systems at any time, it couldnd us in serious trouble.


    If the public got wind of this, it would cause quite a sensation. Jane had always conducted herself in a


    professional manner at work all these years. She was responsible and conscientious. I never for a


    moment expected her to breach the moral code and stoop so low. After being exposed, Jane was edgy


    for a moment, but she soon calmed down. She looked at me and suddenly smiled sarcastically, ¡°So


    what if I did it? You and I both know that for the sake of Zhester Technology you won¡¯t expose it to the


    public. Even though it hurt Helen, you will not tell her the truth, nor will you dare to punish me! Because


    in your heart, neither Helen nor I are half as important as your career. You love yourpany more


    than you love Helen!¡±


    Her words plunged into my heart like a steel knife. And then I imagined her twisting the knife I clenched


    my fists. Guilt and anger were about to flood me, but I could not deny the truth of what she blurted out.


    Jane was right. I could never destroy Zhester Technology for Helen. I had worked too hard to get it to


    where it was basking now.


    For this same reason, I couldn¡¯t expose Jane to the public. It was not only about me. It was also about


    the whole industry, as well as tens of thousands of employees and investors who relied on Zhester


    Technology for their livelihoods.


    That was why I felt guilty and sorry for Helen. I wanted to try my best to make it up to her and protect


    her. Helen had asked me why I married her. I replied that I loved her and I wanted to spend the rest of


    my life with her. The other reason was that I was afraid that Helen would one day find out about the


    truth I was hiding, and then our rtionship woulde to an end.


    Helen was like a hedgehog, hiding all her softest parts and only showing those tough prickles to others


    when she got hurt. Even if she was only slightly hurt, she would never allow anyone near her anymore.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Therefore, I could only use marriage to bind us together. No matter what happened in the future, I still


    had a chance to persuade her to stay by my side as long as we were still married.


    I had tried so hard to win Helen over. No matter what the future dealt us, I would never let her go.


    Jane continued, ¡°George, you and Helen will never be able to live happily together. Mark my words, the


    Affleck family will never ept her.¡± At that moment, I stared at Jane again.


    Then I realized that my marriage with Helen couldn¡¯t be announced to the public yet, so I had to hide it


    for the time being. Otherwise, once my parents got to know about it, it would cause a great uproar. I


    needed to wait until my rtionship with Helen grew stronger. The conversation between Jane and me


    ended on a bitter note.


    After somepromise, she agreed to go abroad and not toe back unless she absolutely had to,


    since she did not want to tarnish her reputation. Before leaving, Jane said, ¡°Before I go abroad, I have


    to go to Philly first. My mother has purchased houses for my Grandma and uncle in Philly. There¡¯s


    some paper work that I need to help herplete there. Once I¡¯m done there, I will leave.¡±

 Chapter 660: She Is Your Cousin-in-law

    Chapter 660: She Is Your Cousin-inw


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    I worked from day to night at thew firm. And by the time I got home, it was already evening. I wanted


    to buy something for the new apartment George bought for us, so I began shopping online.


    All the furniture and other items in this apartment were bought by George on a whim, but we still have a


    lot of more to purchase if we were to live here.


    One look at this ce anyone could tell that he and I got married hastily. While George was cooking in


    the kitchen, I felt at peace as Iy on the sofa, browsing about products that I want to buy online.


    Momentster, there dozens of goods in the shopping cart and the total price was astonishingly high! I


    tried to remove some of them from the cart, but it didn¡¯t seem possible for me to do so, because I spent


    so much time picking them out, and I absolutely love every one of them. George came out of the


    kitchen with tes of dishes in hand, smiling right at me.


    ¡°What are you looking at? And why do you seem so absorbed?¡± He nced at my phone and found


    that I was online shopping, so he took it from my hand. Then, he linked his credit card to my ount.


    ¡°Use my card to buy whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°I think I should use mine instead. You bought all of the stuff here in this apartment, while I haven¡¯t


    spent a penny.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t want to use his money, it was just that I was also a member of this family.


    Despite the fact that my ount didn¡¯t have that much money in it, I still wanted to contribute to this


    household.


    ¡°Having you here with me is enough for me.¡± George bought all of the stuff in my cart and returned my


    phone.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be delivered tomorrow. By then, we can redecorate our apartment. You can be in charge of


    that.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I might mess up our ce?¡± I had never done this kind of chore before.


    Besides, I didn¡¯t have much life experience. I doubted that I couldplete this task smoothly. As long


    as I didn¡¯t make the ce look any worse, it would be good enough for me.


    George sat next to me and smiled.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°In that case, just let me handle it.¡±


    The next day, more than twenty packages were delivered to the apartment.


    ¡°What did you buy?¡± George creased his eyebrows when he saw all the piled up parcels in the living


    room. Despite his questioning gaze, I remained unfazed and even proud about my purchases. I had


    already changed my clothes and put on light makeup. I stood on tiptoe, squeezed through the pile of


    parcels carefully, and was about to go out.


    ¡°Thanks for taking care of the deliveries. I¡¯m going to Spacetime Finance today for a meeting, bye!¡±


    Once I had left home, i hailed a cab all the way to Spacetime Finance. Not long after arrived, Anya and


    Phil showed up, too. I didn¡¯t expect I¡¯d run into Kendal here as well. He was dressed in a suit and a pair


    of silver-rimmed sses today. His entire ensemble made him look refined and regal. He stood out


    amidst the crowd, able to attract anyone¡¯s attention.


    Besides him stood a long-haired girl. She looked haughty and spoiled. Upon seeing me, Kendal came


    over to greet me.


    ¡°Hey, Helen! This is Velma Collins, my cousin.¡± Velma pouted, casting an indifferent nce at me.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you greet her, Velma? Where¡¯s your manners, youngdy? You¡¯re being rude. She¡¯s your


    cousin-inw!¡± Kendal pretended to scold his cousin and then winked at me. I was shocked by his


    words.


    Cousin-inw? Why would he say that in front of all these people? What if they misunderstood me and


    my rtionship with him? Sure enough, the people around us who heard what Kendal said started


    looking at me and seemed to be judging me. Anya, Phil, and Velma all looked at us in disbelief. I could


    tell that Kendal was deliberately causing trouble for him, so I warned him with a re, implying that he


    should stop this nonsense.


    ¡°My cousin-inw, you say? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Velma scoffed as she became more indifferent towards


    me.It was said that the reason Spacetime Finance aimed to acquire Fantail Entertainment was


    because Velma, the little princess of the CEO of Spacetime Finance, wanted to enter the entertainment


    industry. I stared at Velma and assessed her.


    She was indeed a beauty, but I could see all of her emotions written on her face. With a personality like


    that, it was hard to imagine that she could be suitable for the cruel showbiz.


    Before, I never gave too much attention to the entertainment industry. But ever since I took over the


    case, I had collected a myriad of information about Fantail Entertainment, and in doing so, I had gained


    a general understanding of the industry. Perhaps Velma might really be famous in the future. With


    that in mind, I tried to be friendly with her.


    ¡°You pulled some strings just because my father isn¡¯t in New York to stop you, didn¡¯t you? Once he


    finds out about this, you¡¯re gonna be dead meat!¡± Velma looked at Kendal with dissatisfaction. Not


    taking her words seriously, he countered, ¡°Nonsense! It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m warning you, be polite to


    your cousin-inw. If she gets upset with you, the consequences will be dire.¡±


    Pretty soon, the preparation meeting was over. Anya, Phil, and I went back to Hesmor Law Firm


    together, and held another meeting to discuss the key points of the case.


    ¡°Miss Pierce, Phil, there are a few items that need to be researched, and this list has all the things that I


    can think of at present. Do you think there¡¯s anything else that needs to be added to the list?¡±


    Both Anya and Phil had no objection after ncing through the list I made.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s good for now,¡± Anya said. .


    After the meeting, she suddenly asked me, ¡°Are you really dating Kendal? If so, you should try to keep


    a low profile. We¡¯re still working with Spacetime Finance. In the event that a scandales up, it could


    damage your career.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t the first time that Anya had warned me about staying away from scandals. She was always


    so responsible at work. She didn¡¯t want me to get involved in any scandals cause of personal reasons.


    It worried her that it could affect the cooperation between ourw firm and Spacetime Finance, and she


    didn¡¯t want me to get distracted from work. Phil also looked at me thoughtfully, waiting for the answer.


    Since I knew what Anya was thinking about, I solemnly exined, ¡°Miss Pierce, believe me, I¡¯m not in


    love with Kendal. He¡¯s merely joking. Sometimes, he gets so into his jokes that he forgets to behave


    himself in serious situations.¡±


    In my opinion, aside from Cece, the only one who could keep Kendal in line was George. I figured it


    would be best to ask for George¡¯s help after work tonight and let him have a good talk with Kendal.


    ¡°What about George? Are you in a rtionship with him?¡± Phil maintained eye contact with me, waiting


    for another answer.


    Even Anya was staring at me out of curiosity. I wasn¡¯t that good at lying, so when they asked the


    question, I blushed. George and I got married, but we hadn¡¯t told anyone yet. It was supposed to be a


    secret, at least for the time being In their point of view, I acquiesced to the question. Anya let out a sigh,


    her expression softening a bit.


    ¡°You still like him, huh? What a silly girl!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried you might get burned again,¡± Phil echoed. In their opinion, George was way more out of


    my leaguepared to Kendal.


    A nobody like me shouldn¡¯t expect to be in a rtionship with someone like George. Knowing that they


    cared about me this much only made me feel guiltier. I silently let out a sigh, thinking that I should tell


    them about my rtionship with George once it was going steady.

 Chapter 661: If You Can’t Forget Her, Go And Get Her Back

    Chapter 661: If You Can¡¯t Forget Her, Go And Get Her Back


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    When I got home in the evening, I found that Kendal was also there.He had copsed on the sofa from


    tiredness.


    All the furniture and goods I had bought had been neatly assembled and the floor had been cleaned. It


    seemed that George had called Kendal over to do most of the work, if not all of it.


    Kendal deliberately spoke in riddles in front of Anya and Phil during the day, which made everyone


    misunderstand our rtionship.So now when I saw him so tired, not only did I not show him any


    sympathy, but I took pleasure in his misfortune.It felt good to get even with him.


    George took the bag from me and hugged me tightly.


    "Are you tired?"


    "Not at all."


    George bent over and French kissed me, ignoring the fact that we hadpany.


    Kendalined, "Can you two show some respect to a single, lonely man like me? Don¡¯t cross the


    boundaries of decency!"


    George ignored him and gently stroked my hair with his warm hand.


    "Go and wash your hands.Dinner is almost ready."


    George had prepared a delicious meal.


    The three of us sat at the table and had dinner together.I had bought all the tableware online.


    They were not expensive but I had selected them carefully to match the decor of our home.I dare say it


    was beautiful.


    Strangely, Kendal, the most talkative man I knew, was unusually silent tonight.He was not even


    interested in the divine food that George had cooked.


    Before I could ask him what was bothering him, he said sadly, "Last time we had dinner together, Cece


    was also there."His tone was nostalgic.


    Finally, he smiled bitterly.


    Then it urred to me what George had said.


    Kendal was still missing Cece, and he was wallowing in self-pity over the past few weeks.


    There were some things that I did not want to mention at first, but when I saw his morose expression, I


    had to say it.


    "Actually, Cece was moved by the way you chased after her.But when you unexpectedly blocked her


    social media ount, she cried for several days."


    Kendal was stunned by what I said.It took him a long time toe to his senses.


    "Did she really cry?" I nodded.


    Although Cece was quite the introvert, she was a proud woman.I had known her for many years and


    seldom saw her cry.


    But after Kendal had blocked her, she was heartbroken and cried buckets of tears.


    Kendal put down his fork and knife and picked up his phone.His fingers were trembling.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if it¡¯s because his tiredness from cleaning the apartment that afternoon or because he


    found out that Cece had cried because of him.He held his phone and stared at the screen, and finally


    put it down in frustration.


    "She has blocked my phone number."


    He covered his face and his shoulders began to quiver.


    George patted him on the shoulder and said, "Since you can¡¯t forget her, then go and get her back."


    After a long drawn silence, Kendal calmed down and smiled with self-mockery.


    "Forget it.I¡¯m tired of chasing after her for so many years.I think she must be annoyed with me now.I


    guess it¡¯s okay.I hope she will be happy in her future life." He raised his head and drank up the wine in


    the ss.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    His eyes darkened with depression.


    This was the first time that I had connected so deeply with Kendal.I could understand his pain.


    For years, I hadn¡¯t recovered from the trauma inflicted on me by my father, Libby and Jane, so I dared


    not go back to Philly.I would deliberately avoid my former friends and acquaintances from Philly,


    including Kendal.I couldn¡¯t help exining on Cece¡¯s behalf.


    "In fact, it¡¯s not that Cece didn¡¯t like you.Your mother went to see her when she graduated from


    college.At that time, she wanted toe to New York for you, but your mother suddenly paid her a


    visit.Since then, she has never mentioned it again."


    Kendal had been pursuing Cece for so many years.If she didn¡¯t like him, she would have made it


    known to him.


    But when Cece finally made up her mind to kindle a rtionship with Kendal, his mother appeared out


    of the blue and said something to Cece.I didn¡¯t know the details of their conversation save to say that it


    must have been something unpleasant.


    Cece was a proud girl, and she gave up the idea of being with Kendal after his mother¡¯s visit.


    The expression on Kendal¡¯s face was quizzical.


    I added, "You may want to ask your mother what her visit with Cece entailed."


    "Ask my mother?" Kendal¡¯s voice was hoarse and bitter.


    "Do you want me to go to the gates of heaven and ask my mother about it?"


    George put his hand on my shoulder and stopped me from continuing.I was stunned by what Kendal


    had said.Had his mother passed on? Realizing that I had said something inappropriate, I hurriedly


    apologized.


    "Sorry, I¡¯m so sorry.I didn¡¯t know¡­"


    "It¡¯s okay.Death is a normal rite of passage."


    When Kendal came out of his stupor, his face returned to normal.He looked at George with a


    meaningful expression on his face.


    George stared back at him.


    It was difficult for me to gauge what they were thinking. They seemed to have a mysterious, tacit


    understanding between them.


    Even if they didn¡¯t say anything, they seemed to understand each other¡¯s thoughts.


    In fact, the friendship between George and Kendal was very strong from their high school days.


    Although they were not in the same ss, they would still hang out after school.


    Many things had changed over the years, but their friendship remained intact.


    Noticing their close interaction and innate connection, I thought I should excuse myself and give them


    some space to chat.I took the initiative to move away.


    But George pulled me back toward him and knocked on my forehead gently.


    "Where are you going? What are you thinking about?"


    I didn¡¯t answer, but my eyes wandered between these two men.


    When Kendal looked into my eyes, he angrily pointed at George and asked, "Hey! Don¡¯t you know his


    sexual orientation by now? Even if you are dissatisfied with your sex life, that¡¯s your problem to solve.I


    won¡¯t take the me."


    He rigidly crossed his arms over his chest, seemingly angry that I had such a ridiculous idea in my


    head.


    That wasn¡¯t fair! I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes, andugh inwardly.It wasn¡¯t my fault.


    The two of them were too close, and I couldn¡¯t help but overthink.


    George smiled at him and scolded, "Finish your dinner and get out of here!"


    "Okay, okay! I¡¯m leaving."


    After dinner, Kendal took the car key and left in a hurry.


    Looking at his receding back, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    "He hasn¡¯t changed at all."


    "That¡¯s true."


    George nodded approvingly, a smile forming at the corners of his mouth.


    That night, George and I were in a good mood.


    Before I fell asleep, I remembered that I had an appointment with the psychologist on Friday.


    "Why don¡¯t I cancel it? I¡¯ve never felt better.Maybe it¡¯s really because I was under too much pressure at


    work at that time," I whispered, leaning against George¡¯s chest.I couldn¡¯t help but feel amazing.


    Ever since George and I had gotten back together, all my mental problems just magically disappeared.


    In recent days, I barely suffered from insomnia anymore.


    Even when I was alone, I would not have any illusions.


    "You have made an appointment and can¡¯t just cancel it.Just take it as a heart to heart chat with a


    friend."


    "Okay, then I¡¯ll go." I thought for a while and nodded in agreement.


    After all, my mother had also suffered from mental problems.


    Even though the situation was getting better, I didn¡¯t want to get toocent.


    George leaned over and kissed me on the forehead gently.


    "That¡¯s my girl."

 Chapter 662: He Was Protecting Jane

    Chapter 662: He Was Protecting Jane


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    On Friday, I went to Fantail Entertainment as scheduled to discuss the due diligence.I estimated that


    the meeting would take a long time so I nned for George to fetch me after work and apany me


    to see the therapist.


    However, the meeting was over well ahead of time and I had plenty of time on my hands.


    The in¨Chousewyers of Fantail Entertainment were extremely efficient and had a wealth of experience


    so the matter flowed smoothly.We had an excellent rapport and we understood each other perfectly.


    Therefore, we were able to work out the whole process and the time for the on¨Csite due diligence


    quickly.


    "Miss Dewar, please keep the acquisition of thepany a secret," stressed the headwyer at the


    end of the meeting.


    "There are several popr entertainers in ourpany.If the outside worldes to know that our


    company has been acquired, it will cause unnecessary problems for us.Of course, we will also not


    divulge this information to the entertainers."


    "No problem. As awyer, client confidentiality is my priority," I promised.


    "Miss Dewar, I hope for pleasant cooperation between us," the headwyer said, smiling with


    satisfaction.


    "Same here.I feel very optimistic about this.Good day!" I said, shaking his head.


    Since I had concluded the meeting so early, I went to see the therapist by myself.I¡¯d already made an


    appointment in advance and had been there several times before, so I was familiar with the process.


    "Helen, you look lovely today."


    The therapist smiled, recognizing me.She was a very gentle woman.


    Every time she saw me, she wouldpliment me.Her smile was soft, peaceful and weing.Her


    demeanor immediately put me at ease.


    "Yes, I feel great.In fact, I¡®ve never felt better!"


    I made myselffortable on the sofa and gave her a brief ount of the recent developments in my


    life.I thought my recovery was amazing.My mental state had been incapacitating.


    Yet, after just a few visits to the therapist, I had recovered almostpletely.


    "Has anything happened recently to cheer you up?" asked the therapist, wearing her signature smile.


    "Yes! Many good things, as a matter of fact!"


    I was beaming.My work was progressing well, my mother¡®s condition had stabilized, I had married


    George and our rtionship was improving by the day.


    In short, I was in a happy space.


    Everything seemed to be looking up for me.


    When I thought of George, my heart filled with sweetness and pure love.


    The therapist nodded with satisfaction.


    "Have you by any chance relocated?" she asked as she turned around and took myst psych report


    out of the cab to leaf through.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Yes, I moved to a new ce not long ago," I confided in her honestly.


    The therapist ran a few more questions by me and then reached a conclusion.


    "Helen, I believe you¡®ve recovered fully.You don¡®t have toe to see me anymore." I looked at her in


    utter disbelief.


    "Is it true? Are you sure? Have I really recovered?" My eyes glistened.


    The therapist nodded and handed me the report of myst psych examination.


    "Helen, in fact, you¡®ve always been in very good mental health.You probably had those symptoms


    because you were hypnotized unconsciously.I was just hazarding a guess.But after our conversation


    today, I¡®m pretty sure I was right.As for how you were hypnotized, I don¡®t have a conclusive answer as I


    don¡®t have enough information regarding your daily life outside this office of mine."


    "Hypnotized? What do you mean?"


    My eyes widened in horror.


    Who could have hypnotized me? When did this happen? What was their reason to hypnotize me? As


    myriads of questions swirled through my mind, I suddenly became nervous and panicky.


    "I¡®ve asked you this question before, but I¡®m going to ask you again.What was your life like before you


    started encountering these mental problems? Please take your time and be as specific as you can.Also


    think about when you started to feel better.And how did your life change at that time?"


    The therapist patiently guided me step by step through what had happened during this time.


    The first time I felt better was the night I left home and stayed at the hotel with George.


    Later, I felt better and better.


    What really turned my mental condition around was moving into the apartment that George bought.So,


    was my apartment the source of my illness? Was my deduction correct? When I thought back further, I


    found that I had only started experiencing fear after the instation of the intelligent system.


    Thinking of this, my heart started beating rapidly.


    I was able to connect the dots.


    If what I was thinking was true, the whole thing would be too creepy! I was hypnotized without my


    permission and my emotions were manipted to the point of distortion.


    "Does anythinge to mind?" asked the therapist.


    When I retained myposure, I decided not to share my doubts with her.


    "Sorry, I can¡®t remember.I¡®ve already told you everything I could think of."


    I knew for a fact that this was by no means a small matter since it involved the products of Zhester


    Technology.


    Without concrete evidence, I could not say anything reckless to get George¡®spany and myself into


    trouble.


    "Helen, you can¡®t just let it go.It¡®s illegal to perform hypnosis without qualification and without the


    consent of the subject.It has seriously affected your mental state.It could have been detrimental had


    you not sought medical help.You should call the police," suggested the therapist.


    I was at a total loss and couldn¡®t digest the news.


    "Will it help?"


    I murmured when the therapist finished speaking.She paused thoughtfully for a moment.


    "Your case is special and quite different from traditional hypnotic practice.Traditional hypnosis cannot


    surpass individual will.In other words, it must be done with the consent of the subject.your case, it was


    done against your will and without your prior knowledge.It¡®s probably because the hypnotist knows you


    well.He or she probably also knows your deepest fears and exploited that information.The hypnotist


    has shrewdly amplified your fears through longsting and subconscious effects.I¡®m afraid even if you


    call the police, they will not be able to find evidence.But if you need, I can provide you with the


    examination reports of your psychological problems."


    After hearing the therapist out, I was certain that my mental issues had everything to do with the


    intelligent system of Zhester Technology that was installed in my apartment.


    As far as I knew, there were only two people who knew me well and had the ess to the system


    settings.So was it George or Jane? I forced myself not to overthink and to stay calm.


    After saying goodbye to the therapist, I took a taxi to my apartment.


    On my way home, I thought about the whole thing.


    When the system was installed, George personally supervised the workers, and it was also George


    who deleted my ount.He had the best opportunity of hypnotizing me.


    But what was his motive? If George wanted to hurt me, he would never have risked his life to save me


    when I jumped off the subway tform.


    But then why did he delete the ount? Suddenly, a horrible truth imploded upon me.He must have


    known that there was something wrong with the system, so he deleted the ount, set the system to


    stand¨Calone mode and took me out of the apartment.He knew everything! But he didn¡®t share anything


    with me! Why? He was protecting Jane! He knew I was miserable and even attempted suicide.


    Yet, when he found out that Jane had bypassed the system and had hypnotized me using the


    intelligent system, he still chose to protect her and hide it from me.


    After putting two and two together, I felt like someone had thrown me into the dark deep sea.


    A chill ran through my bones.

 Chapter 663: Drive Jane Back To The Headquarters

    Chapter 663: Drive Jane Back To The Headquarters


    Helen¡®s POV:


    As I went back to my old apartment, my head was in the clouds.I had been away from here for a week.


    Once I entered the apartment, I felt inexplicably cold.


    Because the window hadn¡®t opened for a whole week, a strange smell pervaded inside the apartment.It


    was getting dark outside, so the room became a little darker.


    If this had happened in the past, I would¡®ve panicked already.But now, I knew the cause of this matter,


    and I was no longer as scared as I once was.


    Thereafter, I turned on the light and opened a window.


    Afterwards, I called Lucy.


    "Lucy, are you free tonight? Can youe over and keep mepany?"


    "Sure! Wait for me.I¡®ll be right there."


    Lucy had been on a business trip before, and it had been a long time since Ist saw her.I was worried


    that she might be too busy with work and that I might be distracting her from it with my issues.


    Thus, there had been a lot of things that I hadn¡®t told her, such as the fact that I had a psychological


    problem, and that I had married George.


    Just then, George called.


    "I just got off work.I¡®ll pick you up and take you to the therapistter."


    He sounded so caring.If this had happened before, it would¡®ve warmed my heart.


    But now, hearing his voice again only annoyed me.


    Trying to sound as calm as possible, I replied, "No, thanks.The meeting ended ahead of time, so I went


    to see my therapist by myself."


    "Why didn¡¯t you wait for me toe with you? What did the therapist say?"


    George sounded like he felt useless.


    "She told me that I¡®ve recovered and I no longer needed to go there again," I answered honestly


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "That¡®s great news!"


    George then asked, "Where are you now? I¡®ll pick you up and make you dinner.What do you wanna eat


    tonight?"


    "That¡®s not necessary.Lucy will be sleeping over at my ce tonight.I¡®ll ask her toe with me to the


    hospital, so that I can pick up my mother tomorrow morning.You don¡®t have to apany me."


    George sighed andined, "I see.In that case, I won¡®t trouble you and your best friend for


    tonight.But tomorrow morning, I¡®lle pick your mother up with you."


    Politely, I responded, "Maybe next time.Lucy doesn¡®t know that we got married yet.I still haven¡®t figured


    out how I¡®m supposed to tell her.You know, she¡¯s always been adamantly against me being with you."


    "Fine." Fortunately, George didn¡®t insist upon it anymore.


    Once the phone call ended, I noticed that Lucy hade in.I was too focused on the phone call that I


    didn¡®t hear anything else.


    Lucy locked her gaze at me.


    "Were you talking to George on the phone just now?"


    "Yes, I was." I didn¡®t intend on hiding anything from her.


    Surprised, she asked, "You¡®ve made up?"


    I didn¡®t answer the question, and I had no idea how to answer it.It almost seemed as though George


    and I never really got together, so a breakup between us never happened, either.


    If there was no breakup, how could we ever make up?


    "You never listen to me! Don¡®te crying to me if you get burnt again," Lucy grunted.


    I chuckled awkwardly and decided to change the topic.


    "Let¡®s stop talking about me.How are you and Dyer? Has there been any progress in your


    rtionship?"


    "It¡®s not bad."


    Lucy was acting kind of strange.


    Normally, whenever she was in love, she¡®d talk about the man twenty¨Cfour hours a day, and would


    constantly send me pictures of the guy, forcing me to say that her man was the best.


    I didn¡®t expect that she¡®d be so calm this time, and that she wouldn¡®t let me know anything about her


    rtionship with Dyer.


    Lucyined, "We¡®ve just been too busy.It¡®s the first time I¡®ve had a workaholic boyfriend like


    him.He¡®s not only busy with his job, but he¡®s also forced me to work with him.Do you have any idea


    what a freak he really is? Once, right after we had sex and I was exhausted, he pulled me up from the


    bed and said that we needed to get back to work."


    I broke intoughter.


    Lucy never had that much ambition when it came to her career.


    All she wanted was a carefree,fortable life.


    Now that she met a workaholic boyfriend and was forced to work with him, she must be having a really


    hard time.


    In order tofort her, I said, "He just came to work for Zhester Technology, and he¡®s already in charge


    of the newly established department.Clearly, he wants to garner some achievements to prove himself.


    Try to understand him, okay?"


    Even though Lucy wasining, there was a sweet smile on her lips.


    Suddenly, she changed the subject.


    "George really is the most conniving capitalist I¡®ve ever met.He¡®s¨Csqueezing the lives out of us, poor


    employees.On the surface, he let Dyer take charge of the new department and gave him full trust, but


    in reality, he set targets that are simply too high to achieve!"


    As I listened to her in silence, I agreed with every word she said.


    George was indeed good at making people believe in him.


    No matter how determined the other party might be, that person would end up following through with


    George¡®s n in the end.


    Suddenly, I thought of Jane.


    "Will Jane really be staying at the headquarters of Zhester Technology and nevere back?"


    George wanted to hide the truth and defend her, but I wasn¡®t going to let her off the hook just yet.


    One way or another, I would settle the score with that awful woman!


    "I heard that George personally ordered it.She probably won¡®te back again.Buttely, she seemed


    to have gone to Philly to apany her mother to visit their rtives.Man, George is ruthless, isn¡®t he?


    I have no idea what Jane did to him that made him exile her abroad.She may be the person in charge


    of the research and development department by name, but she¡®s not really allowed to deal with any of


    the R&D matters."


    Lucy sighed, leaning against the sofa.I looked back at her intently.


    "I need a favor, Lucy."


    "What is it? Why are you so serious?"


    Lucy slowly got up from the sofa, putting on a solemn expression.


    Tentatively, I asked, "You¡®ve been a headhunter for many years, so you probably have a wide range of


    contacts, right? Do you know any professionals in data management? It would be better if the person


    you find is as capable as or even more capable than Jane or George."


    "I¡®m afraid there are only a handful of people who can be as talented as those two in this field.What is it


    that you want to do?"


    Lucy frowned, looking at me in confusion.


    I pondered for a moment and replied, "I want to check if the data of the intelligent system I installed in


    the apartment before can be restored.Lucy, I really need this."


    I didn¡®t tell her about my hunch.


    On the one hand, I didn¡®t have enough evidence to support my ims.


    And on the other hand, based on my best friend¡®s personality, if she were to know what Jane did to me,


    she¡®d probably cause a scene in Zhester Technology.I didn¡®t want Lucy to get involved in this matter,


    and I wanted to solve it by myself.


    Asking nothing more, she replied, "Fine.I¡®ll ask around."

 Chapter 664: Tell Her Mom The Good News

    Chapter 664: Tell Her Mom The Good News


    Helen¡®s POV:


    The next morning, bright and early, Lucy drove me to the hospital to pick up my mother.


    "Why don¡®t you buy yourself a car? It will help you get around faster and it will be convenient for you to


    pick up your mother from the hospital straight after work," Lucy suggested on our way to the hospital.


    "If you need a loan, you can count on me.When you have some spare time, go and look at the kind of


    car you would like to have."


    "Forget it.I still haven¡®t paid you the money I borrowed from you earlier.And it¡®s no small sum."


    Buying a car was definitely on my to¨Cdo list.


    As long as I had a car, my life would be easier.I would be able to drive to work, meet clients and


    pick up my mother on weekends.


    But I hadn¡®t paid off the money I had borrowed from Lucy earlier.


    "I agree that you owe me a substantial sum of money and it will take you a long time to pay me


    back.So what if I lend you a little more? It won¡®t make much difference," Lucy said, applying her


    peculiar brand of logic.


    I was tempted by Lucy¡®s offer.


    Since my career was on the right track and I had received a sry increment, I would be able to start


    repaying her soon.


    From the small case in Philly to Zhester Technology¡®s merger case, Anya had begun paying me


    commission in addition to my basic sry.If the Spacetime Finance¡®s acquisition case rolled smoothly,


    themission would be considerable.


    "I had nned to pay you back some of the money.Now it seems that I have to pay you back after I


    finish the Spacetime Finance case and get themission."


    "That suits me fine.I have enough funds now.As a rtionship blogger, I often include advertisements


    in my work and it pays well.Themission I receive for my work is also very high.So I can easily


    afford to loan you the money to purchase a car.We¡®ll go and have a look at cars after we take your


    mother out of the hospital."


    After picking my mother from the hospital, Lucy took us to see the cars.But my mother had a long face.


    Why did she look so upset? On the way back, she kept quiet.She kept looking at me as if she wanted


    to tell or ask me something, but then stopped herself from doing so.


    Lucy sensed that something was amiss, so after dropping us off in front of the apartment building, she


    made an excuse and left.


    Although Lucy was careless and reckless, she was afraid of offending elders.


    Besides, she had noticed that my mother was upset about something and the atmosphere was


    bing more and more tense the whole morning.


    So to avoid getting involved in any trouble, she left at the earliest opportunity.


    The minute Lucy was out of earshot, my mother asked, "Where is George? Why didn¡®t hee with


    you to pick me up?"


    I pointed to a car parked not far away and said, "There he is!"


    As soon as I got off Lucy¡®s car, I saw George.He was taking out several bags of grocery from the trunk


    of the car As soon as my mother saw George, her gloomy mood miraculously disappeared and she


    walked briskly towards him George greeted her respectfully, "Hello, Mrs.Dewar.


    You look lovely! I¡¯m sorry that I was unable to apany Helen to pick you up from the hospital today.I


    had some urgent matters to attend to this morning."


    "It doesn¡®t matter.I¡®m d to see you now."


    My mother waved her hand and a beautiful smile blossomed on her face.I had figured out certain things


    in my mind and I did not know how to face him now.


    Since my mother was with us, I could not discuss anything with him, so I remained silent.I took some


    bags from him and walked towards the elevator When we entered the elevator, George stepped closer


    to me and casually held my hand.I raised my eyes and stared at him.I tried to shake off his hand but he


    held on more tightly.


    With my mother present, I could not lose my temper.I could only pinch him secretly to make him


    release my hand.


    However, that did not work as he didn¡®t seem to feel any pain at all.


    When we arrived at the door of my apartment, George stopped in his tracks and suddenly said to my


    mother, "Mrs.Dewar, could you please go inside first? I have something to talk about with Helen."


    "Okay, you guys talk.No fighting though, okay?"


    Before she closed the door, my mother stared at me and said, "You¡®ve always been such a bad


    tempered girl.You have to learn to control it.George is the only one who is kind enough to tolerate you."


    Being med for no reason, I felt like weeping but even my tears stayed away from me.


    When the door was closed, George and I stood face to face in the corridor.


    "Tell me, what happened?"


    George asked, recing his smile with a serious look.I looked up at him, and countless ugly images


    rushed through my mind.


    My heart ached at the thought of him defending Jane.


    But it was not the right time to bring it up.I was not in the mood either.


    George sighed and asked, "I¡®ve brought our marriage certificate with me.Do you want to tell your


    mother that we¡®re married?"


    "Yes." I hesitated for a moment and then agreed.


    The main reason that I got married was to make my mother happy.


    When we walked in, George handed our marriage certificate to my mother and said, "Mrs.Dewar, we


    got marriedst week.Now you can rest assured that all is well."


    Tears welled up in her eyes when my mother saw the marriage certificate.She lovingly stroked that


    piece of paper with her fingers and cooed, "Helen, my dear! You have finally grown up.I¡¯m so happy for


    you."


    "Mom, everything will be much better in the future.I promise."


    I sat beside her and held her hands tightly.I could feel her releasing whatever tension she had in them.


    My mother looked at George and suddenly said to him, "George, in spite of knowing about Helen¡®s


    troubled background, you married her.It must have been really stressful for you.But don¡®t worry.No one


    knows what happened to our family after we came to New York.And from now on, I¡®ll stay in theExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    hospital.You two can just forget about me and live your own happy life.I¡®ll stop being a burden to you.If


    your parents ask, you can just tell them that Helen¡®s parents have passed on."


    I felt my heart sink all the way down to my feet when I heard her say that.


    The more I heard, the more distraught I became.


    "Mom, who are you talking about? You are the dearest and closest person to me.No one is more


    important to me than you."


    My mother shook her head with a smile and whispered, "From now on, the most important person in


    your life is your husband.If you can drop by the hospital to see me asionally, I will be more than


    satisfied."


    George lowered his voice and said, "Mrs.Dewar, I don¡®t agree with your suggestion.Now that I have


    married Helen, her mother is also my mother.I will take care of both you and Helen.No matter what


    problems we are faced with in the future, let¡®s face them together."


    My mother excitedly took my hand, ced it in George¡®s hand and bound our hands tightly.


    Tears of joy streamed down her face.She was really happy that I had found such a good husband.


    George broke the silence and changed the topic.


    "Who¡®s hungry? I¡®m going to cook now."


    He went into the kitchen and started to cook.


    In less than an hour, the table was set with great smelling food.


    After a sumptuous lunch, my mother felt a little sleepy, so she went to nap in her room.I sat in the living


    room and looked on my phone for the details of the car I nned to buy.I didn¡®t know much about cars.I


    just chose an economical brand with a nice enough appearance.And now I just wanted to look up more


    about the functions of the car.


    After cleaning up the table, George came over.He saw the image of the car I wanted to buy on my


    phone screen and asked, "Are you thinking about buying a car?"


    "Yes," I replied softly.


    "What kind of car do you like? I¡®ll take you to have a look at it."


    "No, thanks.I¡®m just taking a casual look now."


    "Do you have a driver¡®s license?"


    "Yes."


    Now that he knew I was looking for a car, we were forced to have this awkward conversation.I checked


    my phone for a while and found it boring, so I went back to my room for a nap as well.


    After dropping my mother at the hospital on Sunday night, I went back to George¡®s apartment with him.


    When we slept at night, we were very intimate.


    Before and after marriage, George always took care of my feelings in bed, and then his own needs.


    We were verypatible and happy in bed.


    Sex was no longer just a physiological need like Lucy had said.It was a collision of bodies and souls.I


    loved him, so I wanted to perform the most intimate act with him.


    This realization shed through my mind and tears instantly streamed down my cheeks.I loved this


    man? I loved this man! 1 The more the reality of this fact dawned upon me, the more I cried from the


    deepest part of my being.I felt desperate.


    Now that I had fallen so deeply in love with him, all my feelings would be affected by him.


    My happiness, my anger, my sadness...I always ended up feeling so helpless when it came to this


    man.


    "What¡®s wrong?"


    George was frightened when he saw my copious tears and hurriedly turned on the light in the room.I


    shook my head and turned off the light again, leaving only the bedsidemp on.I didn¡®t want him to see


    how fragile I was.


    "Did I hurt you?"


    George bent over and gently wiped away my tears.


    "No.It¡®s okay.Go to bed." I held his hand andy down again, allowing him to cuddle me in his arms.


    "If there is anything bothering you, you know you can tell me," George whispered, stroking my back


    gently.


    "Yes, I know," I replied lightly.


    But in the end I did not disclose anything to him, knowing that he had made his choice.


    Even if I said anything, it would change nothing.


    This was a gnawing matter between Jane and me.I wanted to solve it myself.

 Chapter 666: Secret Investigation

    Chapter 666: Secret Investigation


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    Lucy was talking about the person I asked her to look for.I wanted to get in touch with someone who


    could help me investigate if there was really something wrong with my previous intelligence system.


    After hearing Lucy¡®s words about the man¡®s background, I couldn¡®t help but glower.


    "Thepany that Dyer used to work for was apetitor of Zhester Technology, right? I don¡®t think


    it¡®s appropriate to ask him for help."


    I just wanted to investigate if Jane had tampered with the system that I had installed.I didn¡®t want


    Zhester Technology to get embroiled in amercial dispute.I admitted that part of me did me


    George, but it never urred to me to ever cause him any harm.


    Lucy thought for a moment and said, "If this person is not suitable, then I know of another person who


    can help.But he is not as skillful."


    "It doesn¡®t matter.The most important thing is that he should be able to help me dig into this matter and


    at the same time keep this confidential.He must be someone you can trust."


    I outlined to her the details of what I required.


    This matter was of great importance, so I had to tread cautiously.


    Lucyined helplessly, "You¡®re really making it look like some kind of top secret mission! Anyway,


    are you free this afternoon? I¡®ll set up an appointment for him to meet you."


    "Can he be trusted?" I asked again seriously.


    "Don¡®t worry.He is absolutely reliable and trustworthy otherwise I wouldn¡®t have suggested him.He is a


    schr of a research institute and is not interested in business at all," Lucy promised firmly.


    Atst, she couldn¡®t help butin, "What do you want to investigate anyway? Why are you so


    mysterious about it?"


    Although she was keen to know more, I didn¡®t tell her so she stopped asking.


    Lucy was definitely a good friend.


    As long as I didn¡®t want to talk about something, she would respect my privacy.


    This was the secret of our long friendship.We were interdependent on each other at times, yet


    independent at other times.We respected each other¡®s space and didn¡®t interfere in each other¡®s private


    lives.


    But she would go the extra mile to help me with what I had asked her to do.


    That afternoon I requested Anya for leave to meet the academic research schr Lucy mentioned.


    I was a little wary of him but after talking to him for a while, I gradually let down my guard and felt I


    could trust him.


    "Mr.Estrada, I have exined my situation to you.My therapist suspected that someone hypnotized me


    through the intelligent system while I was unconscious.I want to ask you if you can help me find any


    evidence in the database of the system."


    Carter Estrada was your regr technical nerd¨C¨Cthin and steady, wearing a pair of ck sses When


    it came to the technical problems, he answered them calmly.


    His answers were logical and sinct.


    Even I, ayman who knew nothing about professional skills, couldprehend.


    Although he didn¡®t say much, every word he uttered, was pregnant with deep sense.


    "It involves a simple operation to restore your system ount, but it¡®s almost impossible to retrieve the


    backstage data through the devices installed in your house.If you want to ess theplete data,


    you have to go through the database of Zhester Technology.But it¡®s illegal to hack their database,"


    Carter exined in an orderly manner of course I already knew that.


    That was why I wanted to find someone with expert technical ability to help me.


    Otherwise I wouldn¡®t have called him at all.


    "Mr.Estrada, what do you think I should do then?" I asked, hoping beyond hope.


    Lucy had told me that the reason Carter had agreed to meet me was that he was currently working on


    a project rting to the problem I had encountered.


    His research investigated whether the intelligent system could manipte the users at will and vite


    their privacy.


    But because of theck of real cases to work with, his research project hade to a standstill.


    "Mr.Estrada, I grant you permission to analyze this case and write your findings in your report.But you


    need to ensure that it is kept confidential and the data is not exposed to the public."


    I was very clear that what I needed to do was to expose Jane.I had nothing against George or Zhester


    Technology.


    If this data ever leaked out, it would be a devastating blow to Zhester Technology.


    "Of course! I give you my word.I just want to finish my research and I am not interested in anything


    else." Carter spoke so candidly that I believed him.


    From that day forward, I was extremely busy.


    I had to secretly cooperate with Carter; I had to officially establish a legal team to liaise with Fantail


    Entertainment to conduct dutiful investigation; I had to put up with Raul, George¡®s driver, pestering me


    to start taking driving lessons under his supervision.I barely had a minute to spare.I amodated


    Raul by arranging with him to practice driving while on the way to thepany.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    It was inevitable for me to run into my colleagues whenever I drove to or from work each day.


    When they asked about Raul, I could only say, "This is my driving coach.".


    Philined painfully once, "I excuse you for not asking my advice when you bought a car.But why


    do you have to pay a coach to teach you how to drive when I am right here? Seems like you are loaded


    with dors."


    "Your time is valuable.I can¡®t afford it," I teased.


    I had seen George¡®s bad temper when he was teaching me to drive.I certainly didn¡®t want twice the


    dose from Phil.


    These men were just interested in showing off their superior driving skills to me than teaching me


    anything.


    Unlike those two, Raul was not egotistical.I trusted him as a good, patient coach.


    Raul was a steady man, and he treated me with a very gentle and professional attitude.


    He taught me the basics first and if I made any mistakes, he would gently correct me.


    Instead of scolding me like George did, he always encouraged and motivated me.


    This attitude helped me learn very quickly.


    In less than a week, I became proficient at driving.I could drive confidently by myself.I sincerely


    expressed my gratitude to Raul, "Thank you, Raul.You have turned me into a responsible driver."


    Raul waved his hand and smiled.


    "You¡®re wee, Miss Dewar.Mr.Affleck seldom needs a driver, so I¡®m often free.It was a pleasure to


    teach you.You are a fast learner." I thought about it carefully.


    It was true that George rarely used a driver.He often drove to pick me up to and from work himself.


    "Anyway, thank you.


    If I have any questions that I don¡®t understand, I will consult you."


    Raul praised me to the hilt.


    "Miss Dewar, you have evolved into a brave and careful driver.I believe you were just a little scared


    since you haven¡®t driven for a long time, but you are now ready to take on your wheels.Mr.Affleck


    simply cares too much about you.He will do anything for you."


    For a moment, I even doubted if George had deliberately asked Raul to put in a good word for him.


    But soon I was convinced that George was genuinely worried about my safety, and thest hint of


    anger I held in my heart for him, gradually dissipated.

 Chapter 667: Misunderstood By Colleagues

    Chapter 667: Misunderstood By Colleagues


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    After I had my own car, I was able to go to work and to Fantail Entertainment by myself, which was


    much more convenient and time¨Csaving for me. Anya assigned two morewyers to assist me besides


    Phil to do our due diligence on Fantail Entertainment. .


    Those twowyers joined thew firm two years earlier than I did, but with average talents, they hadn¡®t


    been able to take charge of any case now. Technically, they were still at the same level as I was.


    I was a tad worried at first that they wouldn¡®t do as I told them since I was only a neer.


    Fortunately, after working with them for a few days, I found that they were very cooperative, down¨Cto¨C


    earth, and responsible.


    They just weren¡®t ambitious enough yet to go desperately after a promotion, so they hadn¡®t been


    promoted. I liked such reliable people as colleagues. To show my appreciation for them, I had invited


    them to dinner after work on Friday. I supposed it wouldn¡®t hurt to get to know them outside of work.


    https://https://novelebook/my-baby-s-daddy-bd2216.html?dev=tl


    Because I wasn¡®t as experienced as they were and hadn¡®t been in thew firm for a long time, I


    asionally felt a little awkward when I assigned them their tasks. I had just been hiding my


    nervousness so that I looked convincing and confident in front of them.


    Now the three of us were sharing a meal together. I seldom talked, so I mainly listened.


    ¡°Miss Dewar, we used to be in other teams, so we didn¡®t have much contact with you. I hope this


    doesn¡¯t put a downer on the lovely time we¡®re having together, but we¡®ve heard some bad rumors about


    you. But getting to know you now, I realized that some rumors, if not all, were really just ridiculous,


    baseless nonsense.¡± The person who said this was Tina James who was two years older than I was.


    She had been working in Hesmor Law Firm since she graduated fromw school.


    ¡°Oh? What kind of rumors?¡± I looked at Tina curiously. I hadn¡®t been in thew firm for that long, and in


    my employment thus far, I had been working closely with Anya. I had been busy with the Zhester


    Technology case for a time, so I wasn¡®t aware of any rumors going around about me in the firm.


    ¡°It¡®s really not that big a deal. Someone just imed that you took advantage of your assignment to the


    Zhester Technology case to seduce its CEO, Mr. Affleck. Because of that, their technology director,


    Jane, pped you in public,¡± Tina exined in a lighthearted manner.


    I was shocked at first but ended up putting on an exasperated grin. That pping incident was pretty


    well¨Cknown.


    ¡°Of course we now know that you have nothing to do with Mr. Affleck. That¡®s why rumors are stupid


    and aplete waste of time,¡± Melissa Wolf, my other colleague, added quickly. She was my age, but


    she joined thew firm before I did.


    And speaking of Mr. Affleck, he was walking toward our table, as if our mention of his name pulled him


    out of thin air. I didn¡®t expect to see George here. It seemed that I couldn¡®t talk about other people


    behind their backs.


    Otherwise, they¡®d just suddenly appear.


    ¡°Miss Dewar, what a coincidence!¡± George eximed and came over, his eyes twinkling with genuine


    mirth. Kendal was right behind him.


    ¡°Fancy seeing you here! What a happy coincidence! Do youdies mind if we join you?¡±


    It was anything but a coincidence. Before I clocked out of work, I sent a message to George, telling him


    that I would take Tina and Melissa out and that I wouldn¡®t be home for dinner with him.


    To my surprise, he didn¡®t go home either. Instead, he grabbed Kendal and went to the same restaurant


    as we did. For a moment, Tina and Melissa just stared at the two handsome men with goo¨Cgoo eyes.


    George sat down on my right and Kendal on my left. As much as I would love to drive them away, I


    couldn¡®t, so I just smiled politely. Had theye to sabotage? My colleagues just mentioned the


    rumors about me and George and now here he was! How should I exin this to themter? Kendal


    was an outgoing and easygoing man.


    So far, he had uttered a total of three sentences, and Tina and Melissa seemed to have already


    warmed up to him. Kendalmented, ¡°I heard that you are now in charge of Spacetime Finance¡®s


    acquisition case. In other words, you are on our side. And as a gesture of gratitude, it¡®ll be my treat


    tonight. Order whatever you like.¡±


    Tina and Melissa instantly blushed, and they batted their eyshes at Kendal. They then refused with


    a smile, ¡°You don¡®t have to do this. We¡®re simply doing our job.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but I insist. It¡®s the least I can do to help you put up with Helen. I hope you can be patient with her.


    Is she bad¨Ctempered? If she bullies you, just tell me, and I will help you teach her a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. Miss Dewar is very nice and professional. We all get along well with one another,¡± Tina and


    Melissa answered in a hurry. They looked back and forth between Kendal and me.


    Obviously, they had misunderstood something. Meanwhile, sitting next to me, George beamed at me


    like he was trying to get my attention. He slipped his hand under the table and twined his fingers with


    mine.


    I was pissed off by George and Kendal¡®s distracting presence, I yanked my hand out of George¡®s grip


    to pour myself a drink.


    After that, I kept my hands on the table, leaving no chance for him to touch me again.


    ¡°We went to the same high school together, so we¡®re very familiar with one another,¡± I exined,


    smiling, Tina and Melissa had once misunderstood the rtionship between me and George. If I didn''t


    exin how I knew George and Kendal now, it wouldn¡®t be long before rumors about us three


    circted all over thew firm.


    However, I still thought that my exnation sounded inadequate. Although Tina and Melissa smiled


    and nodded in agreement, I could still see suspicion and even contempt in their eyes.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Looking at them right now, I knew that the image that I had tried so hard to build at work would copse


    any day now because of George and Kendal.

 Chapter 668: Outdoor Kiss

    Chapter 668: Outdoor Kiss


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    After dinner, we all walked out of the restaurant together. We bid one another goodbye and went our


    own ways. Eventually, only George and I were left. George called Raul and asked him to take his car.


    ¡°Well, Mrs. Affleck, let me see how good your driving skills have been so far.¡± George held my hand,


    and we walked toward my car. I had been holding back my chagrin through dinner.


    Now that everyone was gone, I didn¡¯t have a problem refusing George outright. I hissed, ¡°A man of


    nobility like you deserves better than a ride in my car. Just take your own.¡±


    ¡°Are you angry with me? Running into you at the restaurant was really just a coincidence.¡± As he


    spoke, he took a step forward and trapped me between my car door and his arm. He leaned so close


    that I felt his warm breath on my face. His deep yet gentle voice came to my ears. I had kept distance


    from him on purpose just now back in the restaurant. I was afraid that my colleagues would see


    through our rtionship. If that happened, there was no imagining the kind of rumors that would go


    around about us.


    Chapter 667 Misunderstood By Colleagues


    It wouldn¡®t only affect my career but also damage his reputation. However, George didn¡®t seem to care


    at all. With my back against my car door and George¡®s body practically on top of mine, I was, for all


    intents and purposes, backed in a corner. Seeing the painfully obvious desire in his eyes, I covered my


    mouth and shot daggers at him with my stare.


    ¡°Are you so afraid of me, Mrs. Affleck?¡± George said with a smile, lowering his head. He reached out


    and pulled down my hand, squeezed my wrist, and then leaned in to kiss me. I had nowhere to go, and


    I couldn¡®t stop him without physically hurting him and causing a scene. I ended up closing my eyes.


    It was the first time that we¡®d been so intimate in a public ce. My heart started hammering against


    my ribcage. He kissed me slowly and gently for what felt like forever. When my knees finally turned to


    jelly, he released me. The moment he let go, I hurriedly turned around and opened my car door. I


    hopped in the driver¡®s seat and grasped my chest with my hand.


    It took a long time for me to calm down. George took the passenger seat and kept quiet the entire trip.


    He might not have spoken, but the expression on his face said all kinds of things.


    I was already very proficient in driving, but sitting next to me, George stared at me like he was going to


    swallow me alive. All of a sudden, I got so flustered and distracted that I almost drove through a red


    light.


    Fortunately, I was able to regain myposure and drive us home safely. When we entered the


    elevator, George finally decided to break his silence and said, ¡°Your car is a little small.¡±


    I was stunned for a while and then suddenly understood the real meaning behind his words. How could


    he want to have sex with me in the car? The thought made my face grow hot. I red at him and


    snapped, ¡°Are you thinking about sex all the time?¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes,¡± George admitted frankly.


    I was expecting an outraged denial from him, but he didn¡®t give it to me, so I wasn¡®t able to spit out my


    sarcastic retort. As soon as I walked out of the elevator, George grabbed my hand and pulled me


    toward the front door.


    Next thing I knew, he was kissing me again. He sealed me inside an embrace so tight that I could feel


    his chest heaving. Soon, he was prying open my mouth with his tongue, and then he began suckling on


    my lips. A few momentster, he was reaching behind me and unzipping my dress with one fluid


    movement.


    As soon as my bare back touched the cold wall, I trembled helplessly. His hot, hungry kiss made my


    head spin. Our lips remained locked as I opened the door with my fingerprint. We devoured and


    undressed each other as we made our way to the bedroom. By the time our bodies hit the mattress, we


    were both stark naked.


    George pressed me under his body. He kissed me on the neck, caressed my breasts with one hand,


    and reached down toward my vagina with the other. He was very skillful. He gently drew circles around


    my nipple with his thumb while waggling his finger against my throbbing, aching clit.


    It sent through me a jolt of pleasure so mind¨Cnumbingly delicious that I almost passed out. Fluid


    poured out of me like crazy.


    ¡°Wow, honey. You¡®re already so wet...¡± George bent over and whispered in my ear with a smile. His


    voice was lower than usual, and it made my toes curl. I felt weak all over and couldn¡®t help whimpering.


    I could onlyy in bed powerlessly and be at the mercy of my man. George got up, grabbed a condom,


    and put it on.


    Then, he took my legs and draped them on his shoulder. He put a pillow under my buttocks and slowly


    entered me. I arched my back in response. ¡°Oh... You¡®re tight. Rx, honey.¡± George put his hands on


    my waist and straightened his back. Before long, he was fully inside me. I grabbed onto his arms and


    dug my nails into his skin.


    Fluid gushed out of me like water out of a leaky faucet. Slowly but surely, George began to move. He


    watched me as he plunged in and pulled out repeatedly. I gnashed my teeth together, trying to keep my


    moans of pleasure trapped in my throat.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± The small sounds that I made seemed to fuel his passion. I looked at him and saw nothing but


    desire in his eyes. His long, slow strokes soon turned into quick, powerful thrusts.


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    Next thing I knew, George and I were screaming in sweet agony. He copsed on top of me without


    pulling out of me. I wrapped my arms around his neck. The climax that we had just experienced


    together was so intensely electrifying that we both had been left with virtually zero energy.


    After a long time of cuddling, I broke out of George¡®s arms and attempted to slip out of bed. I wanted to


    get up and take a shower, but he stopped me.


    ¡°It¡®s the weekend tomorrow.¡± He didn¡®t give me any chance to resist. He kissed me hotly once again,


    and this time, he was more violent than before.


    Yes, tomorrow was the weekend, but that didn¡®t mean he could go too far with me in bed, did it? I was


    exhausted. I copsed on the bed, unable to exert myself.


    Besides, I didn¡®t have real weekends now. I didn¡®t want to sit around and rx until the case was


    completed. I suddenly found myself wishing that weekends were four days instead of two.


    I had to read every artist¡®s contract at Fantail Entertainment carefully, and I couldn¡®t miss any important


    piece of information.


    ¡°Focus on me,¡± George muttered, reaching out and pinching my chin. He forced me to look up at him.


    He was very dissatisfied with my distraction.


    ¡°How many times are you nning on having sex tonight?¡± I¡®d been working all day, and making love


    with George, albeit totally great and fun, was long and taxing. How could I have any energy for another


    round now? I just wanted to sleep.


    George sighed helplessly, bent over, and kissed me on the lips and then on the forehead. His


    movements now were gentle and restrained. He held me in his arms. I was sleepy, but then he


    suddenly started fucking me real hard. I felt like my soul had been floating in the air for a long time, and


    now it was about to leave me. Finally, we reached climax together, again.


    ¡°I love you, Helen.¡± George didn¡®t want to let go of me. He hugged me tightly and whispered in my ear,


    ¡°I¡®ve loved you for a very long time.¡±


    I was in a trance for a moment. It was the first time that George confessed his love to me so frankly.


    I blinked, and my eyes stung with something. I couldn¡®t decide if they were tears or sweat. I believed


    that his love for me was genuine, but I had never told him that I loved him back. Because I understood


    that love, regardless of its object, followed a hierarchy.


    For example, among myself, my mother, Libby, and Jane, who did my father love the most and the


    least? Carter had retrieved a lot of reliable research data about that tampered system, and each of


    those data was now stored in an encrypted online database. I didn¡®t know what George would do when


    I showed him those data. I couldn¡®t help wondering that among myself, Jane, and Zhester Technology,


    who did George love the most and the least?


    To him, how important was I?

 Chapter 669: Get The Evidence

    Chapter 669: Get The Evidence


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    From the moment my mother found out that George and I were married, she refused toe home


    and spend weekends with us.


    No amount of persuading could make her change her mind.She preferred to stay in the hospital rather


    than burden me.She even suggested severing all ties with me and asked me to live with George under


    a new identity.


    I tried to convince her till I turned blue in the face, but it made no difference.She stuck to her guns.I


    didn¡®t know whether to cry or tough at my mother¡®s stubbornness.


    Eventually, I respected her decision and gave the nurse extra money to take better care of my mother.


    George and I were usually very busy even on weekends.He would normally conduct a meeting in the


    living room while I would be glued to myptop in the study.


    In fact, I wasmunicating with Carter, the man who was trying to help me decode the intelligent


    system that was previously installed in my apartment.


    Carter had no ess to the database of Zhester Technology.


    But through a careful analysis of the operations of the intelligence system at my home, he finally


    identified the developer of the hypnosis plug¨Cin.


    Every hypnotist had their own special attribute and identity code.


    After getting the password of the plug¨Cin, Carter was able to name the developer of the program.He


    revealed the name of the developer to me after a thorough investigation.


    I was a little surprised because the name sounded familiar.


    "Carter, are you absolutely sure that the developer was Brian Jensen?" I remembered this name


    because when Jane first returned from abroad, the engineer she went to interview in Florida was


    named Brian Jensen.


    It was said that Brian was a prized asset after he was poached by Zhester Technology.


    It would exin why he would help Jane install such a plug¨Cin in my intelligence system.


    Chapter 668 Outdoor Kiss


    Carter said with certainty, "I¡®m one hundred percent sure that it¡®s him.ording to the information I


    found, he was fanatical about hypnosis.Many foreign websites carried his thesis and speech on the


    subject of hypnosis.As long as you get in touch with him, you will be able to get all the answers to your


    questions."


    "Okay, I understand.Carter, please send me all the evidence."


    "Sure! No problem."


    Then I opened the file sent by Carter.I couldn¡®t help trembling when I looked at theplex data and


    links.


    Suddenly ghastly images of what happened during that traumatic time, shed through my mind and


    the fear in my heart magnified tenfold.


    When my father jumped down from the building, I heard a dull thump as his heavy bodynded on the


    ground.


    His blood spattered bodynded at my feet.


    A river of blood flowed from his body to my feet, dying my white shoes red.


    Throughout those turbulent years, my mother and I stayed together, supporting each other through


    thick and thin.


    During our deepest, darkest moments of despair, our rtives just criticized us andughed behind our


    backs, avoiding us like the gue.


    That was when my mother couldn¡®t handle the stress and started to have mental problems.


    After we moved to New York, my mother still didn¡®t get better.


    In fact, her health deteriorated rapidly and there was nothing I could do about it.


    All those memories suddenly came flooding back, engulfing me in a deluge of Biblical proportions.


    My pain, sorrow, despair, disappointment and even hatred intensified, almost suffocating me.I felt all


    my negative emotions snowball into a giant and sit on top of me.


    During that time when I was hypnotized, because I could not cope with those haunting memories from


    the past, I started self¨Ctorturing.


    My life was a living nightmare.I was a ghost of my former self and disyed extreme behavior patterns


    including trying to jump off a subway tform and trying tomit suicide.


    It turned out that Jane was the mastermind behind it all along.I leaned back in the chair, with my eyes


    closed.


    Immense hatred swept through my heart.


    At that moment, George suddenly walked into the room and asked, "Baby, what would you like me to


    cook you for lunch?" I quickly closed theptop and took a deep, silent breath.I restrained all the


    negative emotions, for fear of exposing myself to George.I didn¡®t want to disclose anything to anyone


    about it just yet.At least I couldn¡®t say anything before I met with Brian.I believed that George loved me


    and was trying to protect me, but there was no guarantee that he would be willing to give up Zhester


    Technology for me.


    "What¡®s wrong? Why do you look so pale?" George bent over and gently touched my forehead with the


    back of his hand to check if I was feverish.


    His deep¨Cset eyes were full of concern.I took a long breath to calm myself down.


    "Nothing serious.Just work rted matters." George nodded slightly and repeated his question.


    "So what would you like for lunch? I¡®ll cook for you."


    "Anything will do." I had no appetite whatsoever now.I followed him out of the study with theptop in


    my hands.I had toe up with a way to meet Brian first.I was so engrossed in my thoughts that I


    didn¡®t notice that George, who was walking ahead of me, had stopped in his tracks.I identally


    bumped into his back.


    He turned around, held me in his arms and helped me stand straight.


    "Be careful.What¡®s on your mind? Why are you so many miles away?"


    "It¡®s nothing." I rubbed the tip of my nose as we left the study.


    It hurt after I collided with George¡®s back


    "Helen, can you help me out in the kitchen please?" George poked his head out of the kitchen.


    This was the first time he had ever asked for my help when he was cooking Since I had made such a


    ness in the kitchen before, George had banned me from the kitchen for fear that I might cause more


    chaos.


    "Okay," I answered, putting theptop away.


    I then walked into the kitchen.


    George handed me an onion and said, "Slice it and put it on a te."


    I took the onion and began to slice it ording to his instructions.


    After a few moments, my eyes began to blur.


    I put down the knife andined, "Hey, you did this on purpose."


    Without turning his head, George said lightly, "Just cry if you want to.Don¡®t hold it back in your heart.I


    won¡®t know the real tears from the ones brought on by the onion."


    When I heard his words, I was stunned.


    When did I want to cry? How did he sense that? Without thinking, I reached out my hand and tried to


    wipe the tears off the corners of my eyes.


    But as soon as my fingers touched my eyes, more onion juice entered my eyes, causing them to sting


    and burn even more.


    This time, tears really streamed down my cheeks, and the corners of my eyes were on fire.


    "George, my eyes hurt..." I couldn¡®t help but wail like a kid.


    George turned off the gas in a hurry, took me to the sink and turned on the tap to wash my eyes.


    After my eyes were sshed with cold water, the burning sensation alleviated a lot.


    George took out a tissue and wiped my face gently.I raised my head andined again, "You did it


    on purpose, didn¡®t you?" George didn¡®t respond.


    The smile at the corners of his mouth deepened.


    "Are you feeling better now?"


    "Yes! Actually, I feel much better."


    After such a farce, I actually shed tears and the negative emotions that had umted earlierrgely


    dissipated.


    A delicious aroma came from the saucepan on the stove.I leaned over and smelled it.


    "It smells divine.What are you cooking?"


    "Spaghetti.It will be done once I add the onions you almost finished slicing." George quickly sliced the


    onion that I hadn¡®t finished slicing, then threw it into the pot and thendled the spaghetti over.


    He did it so professionally, I could not help admiring his culinary skills.


    After lunch, I began to think about how to get a hold of Brian and trick him into admitting that Jane was


    the mastermind behind it.


    On Monday, I went to the garage with George and then we got into our respective cars.


    After he drove away, I started the engine and followed him.


    When we were about to reach Zhester Technology, my phone rang.It was George.


    "Are you following me?" he asked teasingly.


    Being discovered, I didn¡®t intend to hide.


    I answered honestly, "No, I¡®m going the same way.Don¡®t talk on the phone when you are driving.Bye."


    George slowed down, made a turn and drove into thepany¡®s underground parking lot.I did the


    same.


    He got out of his car, walked up to me and asked with a raised brow, "Are you meeting up with Soren?"


    I was wearing formal clothes today.I only adorned formal wear when I met clients so it was reasonable


    for him to think so.I did not argue and simply replied, "Yes, the merger case is closed.Miss Pierce


    asked me to visit him and get some feedback today."


    "What? Why don¡®t you juste directly to me? After all, I am your real client," George chortled.


    "Do you understand the legalities between ourwyers?" I sneered, turned around and was about to


    walk towards the elevator.


    George sighed helplessly and followed me.


    "To be honest, I don¡®t.Do you want to meet for lunch?"


    "No, thanks.Not today.I¡®ve arranged to have lunch with Lucy today," I said.


    Then I pushed him into the elevator and stepped out.


    "You¡®d better go upstairs quickly.I don¡®t want anyone to see us together.I¡®ll take the next elevator."


    There were numerous rumors about us at Zhester Technology earlier.


    Although we were now secretly married, we hadn¡®t announced our marriage to the public.


    If we were spotted hanging out with each other too often, the rumors would restart and definitely go


    viral.


    Besides, meeting Soren was just an excuse.


    The real purpose of my visit to Zhester Technology was to see Brian.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He held the key to the lock.

 Chapter 670: The Mastermind

    Chapter 670: The Mastermind


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    Lucy had made an appointment with several candidates and got Brian as one of the interviewers.


    The interviews were held in a cafe outside Zhester Technology.


    After making sure that George had gone upstairs, I made my way to the cafe.


    When I arrived, the interviews had alreadymenced.I picked a table and sat down, and then turned


    on myptop and started working.


    After the interviews were over, I took myptop and walked over to Lucy and Brian.


    Lucy briefly introduced me.


    Brian and I had met each other before at Zhester Technology, but we¡®d never had close contact.


    Brian looked at me in confusion.


    "What can I do for you?" I set myptop in front of him, showing him the encrypted data.I narrowed my


    eyes at him.


    He looked at the screen of myptop nkly.


    Chapter 669 Get The Evidence


    After a few moments, his eyes widened in astonishment and glinted with recognition.


    "Why are you showing me this?"


    "Did you do this? Was it Jane who gave the order?" I asked coldly.


    "Yes, I did.She asked me to develop the program and told me it was for internal testing." I didn¡®t know if


    Brian really knew nothing about it or if he was just ying dumb, but there was no trace of guilt or panic


    on his face.


    He seemed just in confused.I sneered and opened the other files one by one.


    "Okay.Then take a good look at where this program was actually used." Carter was an organized


    person.


    He had sorted out and numbered all the files that he had sent me so that I could easily find the


    materials I wanted at any time.


    The file I opened showed the times that Brian¡®s hypnosis program appeared in my apartment¡®s smart


    system.


    They were listed in detail.


    Panic instantly twisted Brian¡®s features.


    "How could this be?" I looked at him seriously and snapped, "Obviously, Jane didn¡®t tell you the real


    purpose of this program.As its developer, you still have to bear legal responsibility.I¡®m telling you right


    now, I have a signed medical report from a licensed doctor proving that this program has caused


    serious damage to my mental health."


    I paused and then continued in a menacing tone, "I can sue you for attempted murder.I have video


    evidence."


    "Attempted murder? What video evidence? What is going on?" Lucy stared at me.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Then, she put myptop in front of her and quickly skimmed through the evidence.


    Soon, she understood what had happened.She pounded her fist on the table and eximed, "Did Jane


    order Brian to do this? Did she try to hypnotize you and make youmit suicide without realizing it?"


    Lucy had always been a hot¨Ctempered woman.


    When I nodded my response to her questions, she shot up from her seat, pointed at Brian, and


    shouted, "The evidence is here! Do you still want to harbor that evil woman? She was trying to kill


    Helen! You developed this program.Whether you like it or not, you have a hand in this!" Brian¡®s face


    darkened.


    After a long silence, he finally raised his head and asked, "What do you want me to do?"


    "Testify against Jane for me." I had prepared well before I came to the cafe.


    I took out a bunch of papers andid them in front of Brian.It was his testimony.I¡®d taken the liberty of


    filling it with all the relevant information.


    "Sign this testimony." I had prepared his testimony in advance because I was worried that he would


    suddenly go back on his word and turn on me when I took this to court.


    For quite a while, I had been secretly collecting relevant evidence and testimony without telling


    anyone.I had finallye to this point, and I couldn¡®t let all my previous efforts be wasted.


    "As long as you sign your name on this testimony, you can prove yourself innocent.Although you are


    the developer of this hypnosis program, you are unaware of its intended purpose, which Jane


    deliberately kept secret from you.If you don¡®t sign this testimony, then.you¡®re Jane¡®s aplice.I


    assure you that if this goes out, you will be ruined.When the smoke clears, it will be very difficult for you


    to advance your career in the industry.Think it over." I put on a determined expression, prodding Brian


    to consider the pros and cons carefully Looking at the testimony, Brian gritted his teeth, picked up the


    pen, and signed his name.


    "Fine, I¡®ll sign it.I¡®m not afraid of anything because I really have no idea what Jane has done with my


    work.I¡®m her employee, but I¡®m only guilty of following her orders, not of helping hermit a crime.If


    she has used the program I developed to do something illegal, I will never tolerate it." After he signed


    the papers, I took back myptop and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Today¡®s meeting went more smoothly than I anticipated.


    After getting Brian¡®s signature on the testimony, I finally felt the heavy weight lifted off my chest.


    After Brian left, Lucy exploded.She had been suppressing her anger the entire time.


    "Helen, do you really still think of me as your friend? So many things happened when I was away, but


    you never mentioned a word of them to me."


    "I¡®m sorry.I didn¡®t mean to hide everything from you.I didn¡®t know the truth until recently," I exined in a


    low voice.


    Lucy stepped forward and hugged me tightly.


    "How much hardship did you suffer when I was away?" Lucy¡®s eyes were red and full of love and care


    for me.


    I couldn¡®t help feeling moved.


    She was the only person who truly cared about me with all her heart and was considerate of my


    feelings


    "Does George know what Jane has done to you?" Lucy asked through gritted teeth.


    "I think he does," I replied tly.


    "This is too much, Helen! We can¡®t let that awful woman get away with this.You can¡®t be soft¨Chearted


    this time," Lucy cried.


    "I know, I know." I was no longer that little girl who was always at a loss when something bad happened


    and turned to others for help.I knew what I was going to do and what I should do.Lucy had to leave for


    another interviews.I gathered my stuff and went to the parking lot.When I got to my car, George was


    there, leaning against my car door and looking at me with a smile.

 Chapter 671: Deliberately Irritate Him

    Chapter 671: Deliberately Irritate Him


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    George walked up to me and threw me a yful smile.


    "I thought you said you were going to meet Soren!"


    The moment I saw him, my heart started racing.I instinctively tightened my grip on myptop bag and


    put on a calm disposition.


    "Shouldn¡®t you be busy working in your office now? How did you make time toe here? Are you


    stalking me?"


    George chuckled and ignored my questions.


    Instead, he replied in a sexy whisper, "No matter how busy I am, I will always make time to see


    you.Why should only Soren be lucky enough to see you? Besides, I know more about the case than


    Soren does, so it¡®s more appropriate for you to meet me instead!"


    "Okay.Are you satisfied with our service?" I asked, rolling my eyes as I walked over to open the car


    door.


    Before I could get in, George pressed his hand against the door and shut it.


    As soon as I turned around, I felt his warm, minty breath on me.


    "I am not satisfied with your service."


    I was now facing him, with barely a gap between us.He put his arms on the door and trapped me


    between his body and the car.He lowered his head with a seductive smile on his face.I felt my cheeks


    flush.


    What if someone saw us? I nervously looked around and was relieved to see that no one was around.I


    looked into his soft eyes and asked, "What do you suggest I do to satisfy you?"


    "Since you are so keen to satisfy me, why don¡®t we have lunch together, Mrs.Affleck?"


    His smile was infectious.His voice was angelic and met my ears with charm.


    I felt a current rip through my heart, resulting in a feeling of limpness and numbness.I took a quick look


    at my watch.


    It was nearly noon so I heartily agreed to have lunch with him.


    "Why don¡®t we invite Lucy and Soren to have lunch with us?" I asked.


    I didn¡®t want to make our rtionship public yet.


    If someone bumped into us having lunch alone, the spective gossip would spread before the ink was


    dry.


    "Certainly.That sounds like a great idea!" George agreed readily.


    I sent a message to Lucy to meet us for lunch and then followed George to the staff canteen of Zhester


    Technology.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Lucy brought Dyer along with her.


    She had also not made their rtionship public as she did not want it to affect their work.So she just


    told everyone that they were work acquaintances.


    This was the first time that I hadid eyes on Dyer.


    Because he held a special ce in Lucy¡®s heart, I secretly looked him over several times.


    Lucy still had good taste in men.


    Dyer was a well¨Cdressed, dashing specimen.He was by far the handsomest boyfriend that Lucy had


    ever had.He was gentle, well¨Cmannered and amiable, which was totally different from what Lucy had


    described.He and George were like opposite sides of the same coin.


    George¡®s personality was standoffish and intimidating.He always disyed a sense of superiority


    together with a noble temperament exclusive to the rich.


    It was the kind of charm that could never be concealed however hard he had tried his best to restrain


    himself.


    When George caught me staring at Dyer, he suddenly faked a cough to show his dissatisfaction.


    Taking a look at George, Dyer extended his hand and greeted, "Hello, Helen.Lucy talks a lot about


    you."


    "Hello! It¡®s nice to finally meet you."


    Just as I was about to shake hands with Dyer, a menu was stuffed into my hand.


    George gave me a sullen look and said in amanding tone, "Order your dishes.Didn¡®t you say you


    were starving?"


    I gave Dyer a smile that was a cross between embarrassment and awkwardness.


    Then I turned my attention to the menu.


    Lucy had a secret grudge against George after she found out that he had deliberately covered up for


    Jane.She took the menu from me and asked everyone¡®s preference at the table, except George.


    After that, she ordered more than ten dishes.


    George did not like any of those dishes.


    When we first sat down at the table, Lucy wittingly sat between George and me and separated us.


    Then she went ahead and ordered the dishes, none of which George liked.


    Obviously she was deliberately trying to irritate him.


    When all the dishes were served on the table, Lucy chimed, "Let¡®s dig in.George, I have carefully


    ordered so many dishes, and it will go to waste if you don¡®t help us finish them.This dish is very


    delicious.You must try it.And this one is fresh and healthy.Ummm...You won¡®t be able to resist it."


    George disyed his stubbornness.


    No matter how hard Lucy tried to get him to eat, he didn¡®t pick up his fork.I watched the silent war


    between them and chose not to get involved.


    No matter what happened in the past, George was always calm and patient.


    This was the first time I had seen him in such a predicament.It was interesting to see what he would do.


    Lucy sighed helplessly and pretended to regret her decision.


    "So you don¡®t like anything I ordered? You are too picky and fussy about food, aren¡®t you? If you


    choose not to eat, then fine.Don¡®t me me if you feel hungryter."


    With a smug smile on her face, Lucy winked at me secretly.


    But George was a shrewd man.He took his revenge on Lucy¡®s deliberate provocation.He asked the


    chef to cook some of his favorite dishes.


    When we finished lunch and were about to leave, George pointed at the table of dishes and said,


    "Lucy, it¡®s not nice to waste food.There¡®re children starving out there as we talk.Since you ordered all


    the dishes, it¡®s your responsibility to finish the rest by yourself.If you can¡®t finish them, pack them and


    take them home for dinner."


    With a long face, Lucy packed up the dishes.


    When George was out of earshot, she startedining about him non¨Cstop.


    "He¡®s so annoying! I¡®ve never met a nastier man than him!"


    I shook my head with a helpless smile.


    After lunch, George said, "Let¡®s go.I¡®ll give you a ride back to thew firm.Or do you want to go to


    Fantail Entertainment?"


    "Fantail Entertainment."


    George nodded and then dropped me off there.


    As I got out of the car, I thought of something, so I inquired, "Jane should havee back from Philly


    by now, right?"


    "I wouldn¡®t know." George¡¯s expression was cold and empty.


    "Oh, really? You don¡®t know?" Iughed sarcastically.


    For the past few days, I was very moody.I felt as if my heart had been ced in a hot oven to roast.I


    was in great pain.I had obtainedplete and foolproof evidence.


    If I exposed it to the public, Jane¡®s reputation would crumble to dust.


    But if I made this exposition, then George and Zhester Technology would be in hot water as well.


    This was the only reason that I hesitated to take any action.I wanted to punish Jane badly, but I didn¡®t


    want to hurt George in the process.I had to hold my horses till I had the right n in ce.


    It would be difficult.


    From the moment I made up my mind, I knew that I would be on the opposite side of George.


    Lucy had given me some excellent advice.She reminded me that while I wasvishing my love on


    George, I was to remember to love myself as well.


    Self¨Clove was very important.


    Thinking about what she said, I praised her wisdom.


    But I would never forget that George had risked his own life save me, twice even.


    Based on that, I had to talk to George before taking any further action.

 Chapter 672: Tell George The Truth

    Chapter 672: Tell George The Truth


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    As soon as I reached home from work, I requested George to sit down on the sofa so we could talk.


    "Do you know the actual rtionship between Jane and me?"


    This was probably the first time that I had spoken about Jane so calmly in George¡®s presence.


    I looked at him in the eye, waiting for his answer.


    "Yes, I sort of have a rough idea," George said in a soft voice.


    I decided to state the fact of our rtionship frankly.


    "Jane is my father¡®s illegitimate daughter.Now allow me to enlighten you about how unruly my father


    was.He set Jane and her mother up in a house directly opposite ours, dering that Jane¡®s father was


    abroad and absent from their lives for years.He even asked my mother to take care of them as a good


    neighbor should.


    Jane and I grew up together.


    My mother and I were so trusting that we never doubted their real identities.


    Since Jane¡®s father was not with them, we took very good care of them.


    When we were little, every time Jane and I argued, my father always took Jane¡®s side.


    He would scold me and ask me to apologize to her, irrespective of who was in the wrong.No matter


    how much I had been wronged, I was always the one who bore the consequences, without


    exception.That is why I kept asking you who was more important to you, Jane or me.I knew that you


    and Jane were very close.I didn¡®t want to be with a man who might hurt me for Jane, just like my father


    did.Perhaps because my father always favored Jane, she has be a scheming hussy.She


    portrayed these vices all through her childhood.Every time we had an argument, I was the one to end


    up losing.When she sauntered back into my life again, I couldn''t ept it at first, butter I realized that


    as long as she didn¡®t hurt me, I would not provoke her either.I was actually ready to pretend that I never


    knew her."


    When I finished my words, I looked at George, trying to interpret some new emotion on his face.


    There was none.


    His eyes were full of love for me.He stood up and walked over to me.His broad, warm palm gently


    stroked my head.


    "Helen, it¡®s all over now.You need to put it behind you.From now on, I will protect you and won¡®t allow


    anyone to exploit you.That¡®s my solemn promise to you."


    I looked at him icily.


    "Really? Are you sure it¡®s all over?"


    Iughed mockingly.I thought his promise was ludicrous If I hadn¡®t known that he was secretly covering


    things up Jane, that woman who almost killed me, I would have believed him.


    George was stunned by my question and his expression changed.


    "So you¡®ve known already? Helen, I won¡®t make excuses, nor will I let it go.I¡®m just waiting for the right


    timing and I need more time to prepare a decisive strategy,"


    George exined in a strained whisper.


    His words confirmed my suspicions.I shoved him back roughly and shouted coldly, "So you were aware


    all along that Jane was responsible for my mental conditions, weren¡®t you? But you still chose to keep it


    a secret and protect her!"


    I¡®d just been guessing before, but now I was a hundred percent sure that George was aware of Jane¡®s


    role in it but he still chose to condone her actions and hide it.He had seen me suffer from insomnia and


    hallucinations every day.He had even seen me jump off the subway tform that almost got myself


    killed.


    However, Jane¡®s reputation mattered to him more than my life.


    "Helen, I admit I knew about it, but I never intended to cover up for her.I just need to wait for the right


    time to take appropriate action."


    George held my hand tightly while defending himself.


    "But I see no reason to wait anymore.Whenever I think about how Jane almost killed me, it burdens my


    heart with intense hatred.George, I have no intention of hurting you, but I have to expose her.I¡®m


    addressing this contentious issue here with you today out of respect for our rtionship.I feel you have


    a right to know about this.But I am not going to discuss anything further with you or ask your opinion," I


    stated unequivocally.


    George bit his bottom lip and didn¡®t say anything.His eyes became dull and lusterless.I couldn¡®t figure


    out what was going on in his mind.


    "George, I¡®m sorry, but I can¡®tpromise myself for you," I added.


    "I will never forgive nor forget what Jane has done to me.I am still suffering as a result of her iniquitous


    ways.If you object to what I n to do then we can dissolve our marriage."


    Before I talked to George, I had already prepared for the worst case scenario.I had even printed out the


    divorce papers in my office and had them in my bag.


    George and I got married on the spur of the moment.


    The good news was that because we had been married for such a short period of time, no property or


    any other disputes would arise.


    As for my mother, I could hoodwink her.


    George instantly stood up from the sofa.


    "Are you going to divorce me over this matter?" he questioned me with a straight face.


    "Helen, what¡®s wrong with you? Do you think I am some kind of fool? How could I sacrifice my marriage


    for someone who means nothing to me? Do you not believe in our marriage? Or do you not believe in


    me?"


    He sounded hurt and disappointed.I could tell that he was trying his best to suppress his anger.


    Looking into his deep, emotive eyes, I silently put the divorce papers back into my bag.


    "Do you mean to say you support my decision to expose Jane?" I asked, seeking reassurance George


    slowly calmed down and nodded at me.


    "You can do whatever you need to.I will take care of the rest for you." I had made a bunch of negative


    assumptions before I could even tell George my decision.


    Yet he reacted in such an unexpected manner.I gave him a suspicious look and still found his words


    incredulous.


    After all, he had put his blood, sweat and tears into building Zhester Technology and it was his life


    work, even dearer to him than me.


    It had taken him many years to climb up the corporatedder.I couldn¡®t believe he was prepared to risk


    it all.


    Seeing theic disbelief on my face, George burst intoughter.


    "Is it so surprising? Let me tell you something, then.If Zhester Technology goes bankrupt after this, then


    you, my dear wife, must support me!"


    "Okay, I give you my solemn word," I replied.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He was so cooperative that I eased into my skin.


    Then I started thinking about how to minimize the harm to Zhester Technology.


    Anyway, I was taking it up personally with Jane.


    George had already made a concession.


    I needed to also think about him without jeopardizing his business.


    But my revenge had to be exacted at any cost.

 Chapter 673: Revenge

    Chapter 673: Revenge


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    As a rtionship blogger, Lucy was very familiar in doing publicity stunts online.She even told me the


    dos and don¡®ts of the Intemunity in detail.


    What was more, she also helped me create a new ount on each social media tform, which


    nobody but us knew about.


    "You¡®d better sort out the ins and outs of this matter.Document everything and post the videos as


    evidence.I¡®ll make sure that this gets the attention it needs."


    In all honesty, I did not want to use this method.


    In fact, I would rather sue Jane and let thew do its bidding However, Lucy disagreed with me and


    instead persuaded me to do something harsher.


    "Helen, think it over.If we do what you n and we win the case, you can only make Jane pay for


    damages.It won¡®t, in any way, affect her reputation.It¡¯d almost be like she did nothing wrong.Even if she


    leaves Zhester Technology, with her educational background and capabilities, her career may still be


    sessful somewhere else."


    The truth was, I did not care about Jane¡®s career.


    What I was worried about was the reputation of Zhester Technology if things went out of control.I had


    sworn to myself that I would not let Jane off this time.


    From the moment I had decided to collect evidence, I knew to myself it was time to fight back.I just


    never thought of getting Zhester Technology and George involved, though.


    But seeing that I was still reluctant, Lucy lost her temper.


    "Helen, think about it carefully.Jan? did this because she wanted you dead.She¡®s that ruthless and


    evil.If you don¡®t act tough, she¡®ll think that you¡®re a pushover.Who knows? Maybe she¡®ll do worse in the


    future? But then again, we have to be careful.For the sake of your career, post the evidence


    anonymously."


    Although Lucy was reckless, she was thorough when it came to this kind of thing.


    And since I was involved, she made sure that I would not get the short end of the stick.


    Now, all I had to do was to consolidate the matter into a single file.


    This included my psychological assessment, Carter¡®s investigation reports and Brian¡®s signed


    testimony.


    As for the rest, Lucy would take care of them.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Although I already had everything covered, I remained ill at ease.


    "How about you just teach me how to do this and I¡®ll do it myself? I don¡®t want you to get in trouble."I


    seldom use social media apps, so I had no idea how to gain audience on the Inte.¡± Lucy had


    helped me a lot.


    But what I needed to do right now was not a small feat.


    If I identally got her implicated, I would feel guilty for the rest of my life.


    Pasy nodded and reassured me.


    "Sure, I¡®ll teach you."


    She had already informed several bloggers of the intelligence industry.


    As long as they were willing to share andment on the post, Lucy promised them that she would


    give them more shocking news in the future.


    Some bloggers were desperate for an uproar to gain more following, so they agreed without hesitation.


    To ensure that I made no mistake, Lucy taught me step by step as I put our n into operation.


    At first, I did not point fingers at anyone just as Lucy had advised.


    I only stated that something had gone wrong with my mental state ever since installed a certain brand


    of smart system at home.


    To make it believable, I posted an evidence saying that I had had a psychologist check up on me and


    concluded that someone used the system to hypnotize me.


    After hitting the send button, several bloggers from the intelligence industry shared my post one after


    another.


    They began to discuss the possibility of hypnotizing people through this method.


    In order to gain more publicity, they outright stated their opinions and even had a heated discussion.


    Not long after, people started toment under my post.


    "The intelligent system can hypnotize people and affect their mental state? Maybe you¡®re just suffering


    from persecutory delusion."


    "It¡®s normal for the sound system at home to have a short circuit.Sometimes, it¡®ll even y music or


    ring on its own.You can¡®t pin all the me on the intelligent system."


    "Which intelligent system are you using?"


    "It sounds like the product of Zhester Technology."


    Mentioning the problem was just the first step of my n.


    But since this was only the beginning, only a fewmented under my post, and it was not enough to


    cause a stir on the Inte On the second step, I brought the topic further and presented substantial


    evidence¡ªthe diagnosis report from the psychologist.


    This report clearly showed that I was indeed hypnotized.


    The bloggers quickly shared mytest post.


    Well, they not only spread it but also analyzed it.


    Thanks to them, the news reached more and more people.


    In order to have an easier and more convenient life, many households had decided to install intelligent


    devices.


    So this was a topic about their own safety.


    Manyizens began to wonder the brand I was using.


    Some spected that it was a product of Zhester Technology, Of course, I did not give a definitive


    answer.


    I did not want to put thepany in a bad light as there was no problem with the product in the first


    ce.


    After a while, I began the third step.


    I posted Carter¡®s investigation reports on what Jane had done, and Brian¡®s signed testimony.


    In thest post, I wrote a statement saying, "This is all Jane¡®s fault and it has nothing to do with Zhester


    Technology."


    I was aware that this was a stupid thing to do.


    Even though I knew George had once covered for Jane, I still had no intention of hurting him or the


    company.


    It was alreadyte at night when I was done.


    Right now, I was in the study of George¡®s apartment located at the heart of the city.


    A cold sweat broke out on my forehead when I posted thest evidence online.


    I did not dare to go out of the room for fear of facing George.


    Nevertheless, I was not safe here.I could still hear him through the door.


    George was walking in the living room.


    His phone was ringing relentlessly, and I believed I knew the reason why.I did not turn the lights on.I


    just sat in front of theptop and stared motionlessly at my post.


    Suddenly, a knock came at the door, and I felt my heart jump into my throat.


    Like a deer caught in the headlights, I looked in the direction of the door.I opened my mouth to speak.


    However, my throat seemed to have tightened, and I could not utter a sound.

 Chapter 674: Opposing Sides

    Chapter 674: Opposing Sides


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    "Helen?"


    George was outside the study and calling my name.He must have already known what I had posted


    online.


    After all, it had gone viral and caused quite a stir on the Inte.


    I lowered my head and slowly clenched my fists before I gathered up the courage to say, "Sorry, I have


    nothing to say."


    George was silent for a while.


    Then, he replied in a low voice, "I have to go to thepany now.Are you going to be okay home


    alone?"


    His voice was still calm, as if nothing had happened.I was still sitting on the chair in the study.


    Instead of opening the door and talking to him face to face, I only said, "Go ahead.I¡®ll be fine."


    After a short pause, I heard him start to walk away.I listened to his receding footsteps until they


    completely faded.I sat in the study and watched the news about my post that was now taking


    cyberspace by storm.


    With my prodding, manyizens began to look into who Jane was.


    Information on Jane¡®s background quickly spread like wildfire.


    She graduated from a popr university abroad, and she was the technical director and one of the


    founders of Zhester Technology.


    Only she had the ability and the authority to do what she had done.


    Without the users¡® permission, Jane Had nted a hypnosis program in the smart systems that the


    company made, seriouslypromising the security of their users.


    The very same program had posed a threat to my mental health.It proved that Jane intended to cause


    me harm.


    Jane was now being severely criticized online.


    Not only that, the police would also be put under a microscope.


    Overnight, Jane¡®s image was left in ruins.


    Jane and Zhester Technology frequently made the news headlines.


    Manyizens hoped that Zhester Technology would give an exnation as soon as possible.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Zhester Technology was an industry giant, and many people used its products and services.


    If there really was a security issue, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    At the same time, there were manyments online that supported Zhester Technology and


    questioned me.


    "Is it really this easy to spread baseless rumors nowadays? I can¡®t believe that a great enterprise like


    Zhester Technology will be ndered like this."


    "Is there something wrong with the person who posted this? Zhester Technology is such a big


    company.Why would a hugely sessfulpany want to risk everything just to hurt her?"


    "Our family is also using Zhester Technology¡®s smart equipment.We¡®ve never had any problems or


    security issues.Did you perhaps make a mistake?"


    "Let¡®s wait for Zhester Technology¡®s official statement regarding this."


    Hundreds and thousands of families depended on Zhester Technology¡®s smart system, and that was


    why manyizens were very emotional and angry.


    Soon, thements that expressed support for Zhester Technology also gathered criticism, and


    ultimately, the discussion became heated.I also waited for Zhester Technology¡®s official statement.I was


    curious.


    Now Jane and I were on opposing sides.I had no idea how George would deal with this matter.I waited


    the entire night, but Zhester Technology kept silent and didn¡®t make any statement.


    George didn¡®te home either.


    But I didn¡®t worry too much because it waste at night now.


    If the discussion continued until dawn, there would be more people online, and the number ofizens


    who joined the discussion would definitely double.


    Early morning the next day, I went to the police station and turned in all the materials and evidence.


    The purpose of creating a disturbance on the Inte was to ruin Jane¡¯s reputation.


    The purpose of reporting the case was to make sure that Jane took legal responsibility for what she


    had done.


    I had done what I should, and I didn¡®t bother thinking about what would happenter.


    On my way out of the police station, my phone suddenly vibrated.I unlocked it and found a new


    message from George.


    He said that he had been busy at work all night and had a lot to deal with, so he wasn¡®t able toe


    homest night.


    He even reminded me gently, "Remember to eat something before you go to work, okay? And please


    drive safely."The words were full of concern.I thought for a while and replied simply, "Okay."


    I stayed up all nightst night.


    Before heading out to the police station this morning, I just simply washed up and put on light makeup


    to cover up the haggardness in my face.I didn¡®t stop to eat breakfast since I had no appetite.


    After I left the police station, I immediately drove to Fantail Entertainment as scheduled.I couldn¡®t dy


    my work at any time.


    It had only been one night, but my post had already be a sensation on the Inte.


    Netizens were discussing the products of Zhester Technology.


    Bloggers who were in the smart technology niche were analyzing the possibility and ethics of


    manipting people¡®s emotions with smart equipment.


    Even if Zhester Technology issued an official statementter, the damage had already been done..


    Lucyter called me and warned, "Don¡®t watch the news or read anything online today, okay? You did


    nothing wrong, Helen.No matter what happens, I will be on your side."


    "Thank you, Lucy.I really appreciate it."


    Even if I wanted to watch the news or read articles online, I didn¡®t have the time.I still had some due


    diligence to do for Fantail Entertainment.I was so busy that I didn¡®t even get the chance to nce at my


    phone.


    But just because I didn¡®t take the initiative to check the news didn¡®t mean that I could escape from it.


    Now, many employees of Fantail Entertainment and even my colleagues, Tina and Melissa, were


    discussing the issue openly.


    They kept talking about it while we were working.

 Chapter 675: Would George Deal With Me

    Chapter 675: Would George Deal With Me


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    "Zhester Technology is in deep water this time.I never expected such a famous, hugepany to


    encounter a problem of this nature."


    "This is the biggest crisis that Zhester Technology has been faced with since its inception, right?"


    "Seems like they have offended someone, so they are in for the ride of their life."


    "I don¡®t think so.ording to theizens, it was Jane, the technical director of Zhester Technology


    who is at the root of it all.She is one of the founders of Zhester Technology.It¡®s said that due to the


    uneven distribution of interests, Jane was dissatisfied and deliberately retaliated."


    "But I heard from its staff that it was not the conflict of business interests.There¡®s a personal angle to


    it.Apparently George betrayed Jane and fell in love with someone else at the workce.Jane could not


    ept George¡®s infidelity so she took revenge where it would hurt him most."


    "Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned.She would rather destroy herself than let the other side win


    and live a good life."


    It was our lunch break and Tina and Melissa were browsing through their phones and whispering


    Suddenly, they turned to me and asked, "Helen, don¡®t you know George? Do you have an inside


    scoop?"


    I was absorbed in my work.


    When I heard their curious voices, I answered without raising my head, "No."


    Sensing my disinterest, Tina and Melissa started gossiping about something else.


    "When I went to the washroom just now, I bumped into Sanfording back to thepany.He¡®s more


    handsome in real life than he is on TV.I finally understand why he has so many fans!"


    "No wonder Velma of Spacetime Finance has been chasing after him!"


    The two of them gossiped animatedly about Velma.


    I couldn¡®t help scowling and whispered to remind them, "Tina, Melissa, don¡®t talk about the gossip of


    clients in their ce.This is a taboo in our industry.You have worked here long enough to know the dire


    consequences if someone hears you."


    Under normal circumstances, if they were chatting about matters unrted to work, I would not


    discipline them.


    But today, they were openly gossiping about our client, in theirpany even, so I had to be strict with


    them.


    Guiltily, Tina and Melissa lowered their heads and stopped talking.


    After a few minutes, Tina, who was checking her phone, suddenly eximed, "George has been


    summoned by the police.It seems that this matter has escted!"


    "Zhester Technology has arge user base.This is a breach of the safety and privacy of users from


    numerous families.George has got into big trouble this time.He will be held ountable."


    "Let¡®s see if he is powerful enough to win this one."


    "There¡®s a rumor online that hees from a rich family.I wonder if it¡®s true.If it¡®s true, then he should


    be able to buy himself out of this mess."


    When I heard that the police had summoned George in for questioning, my heart stopped.I quickly


    turned on my phone to check the news.


    It was big news.


    As soon as I opened the news page, I found that Zhester Technology and George dominated the


    headlines.


    Someone had posted a video online, in which George was seen being taken away by the police.He


    walked confidently but wore a cold expression.He was dressed in the same clothes he wore yesterday.


    There was no trace of frustration on his face, except for a frown.


    With the media taking pictures all around him, he was still very calm in the face of trouble.He nodded


    lightly as if what he was facing was not a difficulty, but all in a day¡®s work.


    Soren, who was with him, was not as calm as George.His face looked fatigued.I watched the video


    over and over again.


    Tears began to blur my vision.I had been worried all afternoon.


    Before I got off work, I sent George a message.


    "Are you okay?" George didn¡®t reply to me.He probably hadn¡®t finished his work yet.


    It was not until midnight that I finally received his reply.


    "I¡®m fine.I still have something to deal with.I may not be able toe home tonight.Go to bed early."


    After I replied with an "okay", there was no response from him.I sat in the study and thought for a long


    time.


    Finally, I decided to post another message online.


    "It has been more than a month since the incident and it has had a great impact on my life.In the past


    month, I kept looking for the truth and asked experts from different fields for their professional


    advice.As the evidence I provided shows, the real culprit was Jane Campbell alone.Unfortunately,


    Zhester Technology became a victim and suffered coteral damage from Jane¡®s revenge.So this really


    isn¡®t about Chester Technology.Please don¡®t spread rumors when following this matter.I have full faith


    and confidence in the products of Zhester Technology as always, and I¡®ll continue to use them in my


    home."I had tried my best to spare Zhester Technology so that I could rest with a clear


    conscience.However, theizens didn¡®t buy it and left nastyments under my post.


    "Hey, have you been threatened? Why else are you speaking up for Zhester Technology now?"


    "How much did Zhester Technology pay you? You even call thepany a victim now!"


    "Was it your motive from the outset to extort money instead of seeking justice? You¡®re changing your


    words because they¡®ve paid you? Zhester Technology can sue you for ckmailing them."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Abuse and ridicule were everywhere.


    Some people even spurned the authenticity of my evidence as a mere fabrication.


    Lucy sent a message then and said angrily, "Helen, are you an idiot? Why did you issue such a


    statement? What if Zhester Technology takes advantage of this and uses you of ckmail? Do you


    think theizens will believe you over Zhester Technology?"


    "No, George won¡®t do this to me," I said firmly.


    I believed in George¡®s character.


    He would never stoop so low.


    "Helen, you¡®re too naive.George is a businessman, and this is his business we¡®re talking about," cried


    Lucy sadly.


    My hand holding the phone tightened, and I became doubtful.


    Would he? Would George really deal with me to protect hispany?

 Chapter 676: Jane’s Provocation

    Chapter 676: Jane¡¯s Provocation


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    After a few days, public opinion on the Inte suddenly swayed in the opposite direction.


    Manyizens began a smear campaign against me, implying that I was lying and trying to ckmail


    Zhester Technology to give me hush money.


    There were even some loyal fans of Zhester Technology who openly attacked me on social media in a


    really malicious manner.


    Zhester Technology didn¡®tment.


    This fueled the fire of theizens¡® beliefs.


    Then, Boswell, the chief technology director of Zhester Technology, gave likes to the many posts that


    mocked me andbeled me as a ckmailer.


    Boswell¡®s presence was conspicuous in public as he participated in many meetings in this industry and


    robotpetitions.


    Therefore, he was deemed the spokesperson of Zhester Technology and George¡®s mouthpiece.


    Most of the public opinions on the Inte now supported Zheaster Technology and opposed me,


    making me look like the viin.


    They criticized my behavior, describing it as disdainful and opportunistic.


    As I sat in George¡®s study, I couldn¡®t help but smirk when I saw a torrential downpour of abuse on the


    Inte against me.


    Without George¡®s approval, Boswell would never have done so.


    As it turned out, our rtionship meant nothing to George in the face of his business interests.


    Our marriage took a back seat.


    In reality though, his decision made sense.He was the first one to stumble upon the truth, but chose to


    cover it up.His actions clearly expressed his stand.


    I was too naive and trusting to believe in him.


    Now that I thought about it, it just felt ironic that George had told me to just do whatever I needed to do


    and he¡®d be there for me.I logged out of my social media ount and even deleted all the rted


    posts.I didn¡®t want to be dogged by public opinion on the Inte anymore and got back to my regr


    life.


    No matter what, the truth could not be changed.


    Besides, I had alreadyunched an appeal.


    The court was very efficient and the police hadmenced with the investigation.


    Although I was awyer myself, I was not a litigationwyer.


    If I wanted to sue Jane, I had to find a professionalwyer specializing in litigation to represent me.I


    was still hesitating whether to brief awyer of Hesmor Law Firm or anotherw firm.I couldn¡®t decide


    because I had other considerations to acknowledge.


    Thewvers of Hesmor Law Firm were outstanding in dealing with legal cases and I would stand a


    better chance of winning.


    But if I used their counsel, then my private matters would be exposed in the office and that would affect


    my future work here.


    But I didn¡®t know enough about thewyers of otherw firms, so I didn¡®t want to take the chance


    either.I walked out of the study and paced back and forth in the living room, my mind a little muddled.I


    felt George¡®s absence now.


    When he was not at home, the ce felt deste.I went back to my room, packed a few clothes and


    essentials, and wanted to move back to my suburban home.


    Although that apartment was small, it was very cozy.


    My mother and I had lived there for a long time, and it had be my safe haven.


    It was the only ce where I felt trulyfortable.


    As fate would have it, when I was going downstairs, I bumped into the inimitable Jane, who was also


    venturing outte at night.


    When Jane saw me in the elevator, she threw back her proud head, red her nostrils and walked in.


    The elevator was spacious so she stood far away from me.


    Jane¡®s scrunched up face resembled an ice cube.


    I only took a brief look at her and then rested my gaze elsewhere.I was enjoying the quietude in the


    elevator for a while before Jane decided to disturb the peace.


    "It¡®s sote.Are you going to Zhester Technology now?"


    I stared at her sharply and answered haughtily, "Where I go is none of your business, right?"


    Jane shrugged her shoulders and sensibly stopped asking for trouble.I must admit, Jane was really


    something.


    She appeared calm and unhindered in spite of her reputation being blown to shreds.


    Her image had practically been destroyed in the industry, yet she seemed unperturbed.I found that


    strange.


    The elevator arrived at the first floor and the doors opened slowly.


    Jane walked out first.


    But after taking only one step, she looked back at me and said, her voice smacking with sarcasm,


    "Helen, do you think you can destroy me just like that? Let¡®s just wait and see who will have thest


    laugh in the end."


    I was amused by her provocation.She was deliberately provoking me! I had never thought of destroying


    Jane.It was she who took the initiative to provoke me.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    All I did now was to defend myself.I looked back at her calmly.


    "Okay.Let¡®s wait and see." I nothing to lose anyway.


    The next morning, I went to work as usual.


    But on the way, I suddenly received a call from Anya, asking me to report to thew firm.


    When I met Anya and Phil, I finally understood what Jane meant when she provoked me in the elevator


    the night before.


    Overnight, all my personal information had been exposed.


    Theizens knew that I was awyer with the Hesmor Law Firm and had a field day defaming me.


    Theizens still thought that I was a liar ndering Zhester Technology.


    Now they went one step further and started attacking Hesmor Law Firm.


    Anya pointed at my personal information on herptop screen and scolded angrily in her high pitched


    fiery voice, "Helen, when will you stop dragging my name into all your troubles? How many times have


    you done this? You are always dragging Hesmor Law Firm through the mud and staining our good


    name.This time, you have brought our prestigious name into disrepute."


    Although Anya looked serious and angry, I could detect worry and care in her eyes.


    Although I was scolded, I felt no sadness.


    Instead, a sense of warmth surged through my heart because I had them in my life.


    Yesterday, I was thinking that I had nothing to lose.


    But on second thought, I realized that I still had grounds to stand on.I had the trust and protection of


    Anya and Phil.


    "I¡®m sorry, Miss Pierce.I apologize for letting you down yet again."


    My apology was pregnant with sincerity.Although I had my own issues, what I had done, did have a


    negative impact on the Hesmor Law Firm.I hadn¡®t banked on it going this way but it came with the


    territory.


    "Why did I ever hire you? Hiring you was the biggest mistake I have ever made in my career!"


    Anya couldn¡®t help but sigh and red at me helplessly.I expected her to fly off the handle but all she


    did was scold me andin a little.


    Then she stopped shouting.


    Phil didn¡®t scold me, but asked, "Is it true what they said on the Inte? Are you really going to sue


    Jane? Have you found a goodwyer?"


    "Not yet.I chatted to awyer from Luminous Law Firm yesterday.He was introduced to me by my


    college ssmate..."


    I lowered my voice at the moment because Anya¡®s and Phil¡®s expressions were full of disbelief and


    anger.I had never expected Jane would take things to the next level by exposing my personal


    information when I contacted thewyer from Luminous Law Firm.I had wanted to just quietly settle


    things without any of my colleges knowing, especially Anya and Phil.


    Now I felt guilty as I felt their angry eyes dig into me like swords.


    Phil couldn¡®t help asking angrily, "You would rather look outside for awyer to defend you than us?


    What do you take us for? Have you forgotten that Anya is an expert in this field? Helen, have you


    completely lost your mind?"


    I exined quickly, "I just didn¡®t want to bother Miss Pierce."


    If I had known that Jane would y such a dirty trick on me, I would have immediately gone to Anya


    and asked for her help.


    "I have always been helping you get out of all kinds of scrapes.What makes you think that I won¡®t help


    you now?"


    Anya echoed in a sporadic fit of anger.


    Then she added, "Cut the crap.Give me all the details of your case and send me all the evidence you


    have collected."


    "Thank you, Miss Pierce.And you, Phil, thank you so much!"


    I looked at them as lifejackets, and my heart was full of gratitude.I should count myself fortunate to


    have such good colleagues.


    Since I joined thew firm, they had tolerated and defended me time and again.


    "Well, if you really want to thank us, then don¡®t create any more trouble for us ever again.If you do


    encounter any problem you can¡®t handle, then share it with us immediately," Phil nagged without taking


    a breath.


    Anya nodded in agreement.


    "Thank you so much," I replied with a smile.


    Then I narrated the whole story to them and gave them copies of the evidence that I had secured.


    Phil flipped through the information and asked in confusion, "You have solid evidence, but you still need


    to tell us one more thing.What¡®s your rtionship with Jane? Why did she try to kill you? What was her


    motive?"

 Chapter 677: Why Should I Make A Sacrifice

    Chapter 677: Why Should I Make A Sacrifice


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    I was unwilling to answer Phil¡®s question, because I didn¡®t want to share my private affairs with others.


    It was so embarrassing and it made me feel ashamed of myself.


    All this time, it had been a scar hidden deep within my heart. ¨C Every time this matter was brought up,


    the wound would be tore open all over again. Upon noticing my hesitation, Phil said, ¡°If you don¡®t want


    to rify it, we won¡®t be able to help you.¡±


    Of course, I knew that since things had reached this stage, I figured it would be best to tell them the


    truth. After pulling myself together, I exined, ¡°Actually, Jane and I are half¨Csiblings.¡±


    Upon hearing what I said, both Anya and Phil were stunned. It was understandable for them to be


    shocked. After all, they always thought that my conflict with Jane involved George. Moreover, Jane was


    good¨Clooking, and a graduate from a famous university abroad. She was also one of Zhester


    Technology¡®s co¨Cfounders, and a leading figure in her industry. She was capable and one of a kind. But


    what about me? I was just a nobody.


    ¡°She¡®s the daughter of your father with his second wife?¡± Phil asked curiously.


    https://https://novelebook/my-baby-s-daddy-bd2216.htm


    ¡°No, my dad had an affair with another woman before even divorcing my mother. His mistress gave


    birth to Jane sometimeter, and our rtionship has been awful since then.¡± I told them the truth.


    At first, talking about Jane was quite difficult for me. But after making up my mind, I realized that it


    wasn¡®t that difficult. This matter had been buried deep in my heart, like a sharp sword hanging over my


    head, which could fall down and stab me at any given moment.


    Now that I¡®d said it out loud, I felt like a burden had been lifted off my shoulders. Both Anya and Phil fell


    silent when they heard my response.


    ¡°I didn¡®t expect your rtionship with her to be soplicated. So, the reason you had a dispute with


    her at Chester Technologyst time wasn¡®t because of George, but because of your personal conflict,


    huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It had nothing to do with George.¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Anya said, ¡°Helen, you must prepare yourself. If the judge asks you this


    question in court, you¡®ll have to answer honestly and your rtionship with Jane will be exposed.


    Naturally, we¡®ll try our best to keep it a secret for you. But as I said, you have to be prepared.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Miss Pierce.¡±


    Anya waved her hand and continued, ¡°Besides, you said that Jane intended to murder you, right? She


    used the hypnotic program to control your emotions, causing you to almost have an ident in the


    subway station. Do you have any evidence to support your ims?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡®ve saved the surveince footage of the subway at the time.¡±


    ¡°Helen, the case involves murder. You may have a video evidence of yourself jumping off the subway


    tform, but it¡®s not enough to prove that you were hypnotized. After all, it¡®s a very subjective


    judgment. It would put you in a disadvantage!¡±


    Naturally, I knew that.


    ¡°Miss Pierce, Carter can testify that Brian developed a hypnotic program that can instigate people to


    commit suicide.¡±


    ¡°Where¡®s the video?¡± asked Phil.


    Noticing my hesitation, he snapped, ¡°Helen, if you really want our help, you shouldn¡®t hide anything


    from us! As awyer, you should know that going into every minute detail about a case can determine


    victory or defeat. More importantly, you not only have to face Jane, but also the entirety of Zhester


    Technology. They¡®ll definitely hire the best team ofwyers money can buy. If you¡®re still having doubts,


    our chances of winning will only grow slimmer.¡±


    Having heard his remark, I opened the video and showed it to him and Anya. I recorded this video in


    the subway station¡®s security control center. I made sure to edit it so that George¡®s face would be


    blurred. He was a prominent man, and his involvement in this case would onlyplicate things


    further. Phil pointed at the person in the video whose face was blurred.


    ¡°Who is he? Do you think he can testify for you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t think it¡®s convenient.¡± Phil didn¡®t insist on his opinion.


    ¡°Well, having this video is enough. What¡®s your request?¡±


    ¡°I want Jane to publicly apologize and ept her legal liabilities for what she did.¡±


    After the news circted for a long time, Jane¡®s reputation in the industry had been ruined. There was


    no need for me to continue attacking her on purpose.


    ¡°I see. I¡®ll take responsibility for this case along with Anya. Leave it to us, and focus on the Spacetime


    Finance case, got it? Besides, George and Kendal are friends. You should exin the situation to


    Kendal, lest he misunderstands our intention. This could affect any business we have with him if we


    aren¡®t careful enough.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    That afternoon, when I came back to Fantail Entertainment, I found that Tina and Melissa were


    whispering to each other, each with a phone in hand. I heard my namee out of their mouths.


    Perhaps they had also seen my personal information on the Inte, so their view of me had changed


    Even so, I didn¡®t ask them anything, nor did I exin myself. I still assigned them some tasks like usual,


    and didn¡®t act any differently.


    Afterwards, I went back to my desk and focused on my work. Whenever I began working, I could focus


    completely. Thus, I forgot almost everything else the entire afternoon. It wasn¡®t until I got off work and


    bumped into Kendal outside Fantail Entertainment¡®s office building that I remembered what Anya told


    me


    Perhaps he came here to see me for that reason. Upon seeing me, he greeted me warmly like he


    always did. ¡°Are you here to chastise me?¡±


    I didn¡®t exin myself to him like Anya advised. I didn¡®t think it was necessary for me to do that,


    because we were friends. The reason I asked the question was because Kendal was also George¡®s


    friend, and he might take his side this time. Amused by the question, Kendal smirked.


    ¡°How ungrateful of you! I¡®m just here to see if you need any help.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your concern, but I¡®m good.¡± I was eager to disassociate myself from this man, so I didn¡®t


    want to ask him for help. Kendal was a good friend of George¡®s. Since he came to me at this critical


    moment, I was certain that he was up to no good.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? I¡®m not ming you for George¡®s misery. Why are you scowling,


    Helen? Man, both you and Cece are so unreasonable sometimes,¡± Kendalined. I stopped in my


    tracks to look back at him.


    Putting on a fake smile, I then asked, ¡°What do you want from me? I¡®m very busy, so I don¡®t have time


    to chat with you.¡±


    ¡°I just told you. I¡®m here to see if you need any help. Did Jane really do it? Helen, if she really did it, I


    will never forgive her! You¡®re mine, so nobody can push you around!¡±


    Kendal patted his chest, seeming as though he wanted to avenge me. Amused by his remark, I


    remarked, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®I¡®m yours? Watch your tongue, Kendal.¡±


    I found it cathartic to talk nonsense with Kendal. He had a talent to make womenugh all the time. He


    replied firmly, ¡°Of course, you are! Never forget that we¡®re good friends. I have an obligation to protect


    my friend!¡±


    It was the first time that I had heard the word ¡°protect¡± from a man other than George.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Honestly, I was both amused and moved. ¡°To be fair, you are indeed better than a certain someone in


    that aspect.¡±


    The ¡°someone¡± I meant was, of course, George. Kendal was normally full of himself, but he was quite


    good at making me let down my guard, so we eventually became good friends. I didn¡®t feel any stress


    whenever I wasining about George to him.


    ¡°It¡®s not George¡®s fault. Lately, he¡®s been dealing with the mess that you caused. And he.¡± I could tell


    that Kendal wanted to put in a good word for George in front of me, but when he saw the look on my


    face, he decided to change the topic.


    ¡°I mean... He deserved it! He totally did. I told him back in high school that Jane had feelings for him,


    but he refused to believe me. Back when he founded thepany, he even asked Jane to be his


    partner. Just look at him now! Putting things into perspective, he caused this whole mess. Let him sort


    it out by himself!¡±


    Hearing that Kendal was on my said and wasining about George, too, it dispelled some of my


    sadness. I was even a little moved. But before long, he added, ¡°Don¡®t worry. George will give you a


    proper exnation once everything is sorted out. Right now, he has to recover the losses and restore


    the good name of Zhester Technology. They¡®re trying to rify the situation online. Don¡®t look at them


    or take them to heart. It¡®s for thepany¡®s reputation. It doesn¡®t represent George¡®s personal stance


    on the matter.¡±


    It felt like a cold basin of water was poured over my heart, instantly making me feel awful.


    ¡°Are you perhaps talking about how Zhester Technology deliberately led theizens on to nder me


    on the Inte and im that I¡®m lying in order to ckmail thepany? If I don¡®t look at them, would


    those negative remarks about me disappear?¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Helen! He¡®s doing it all for thepany¡®s sake. That¡¯s not George¡®s intention. The


    negative repercussions of the public opinion on Zhester Technology is far too great to ignore, so they


    had no other choice.¡±


    ¡°They had no choice? In order to cover up for Jane, hide the truth, and reduce the losses of the


    company, they had no choice but to use the public opinion to maliciously attack me and ruin my name?


    He¡®s quite something, I must say. Tell me, why should I be the one to make sacrifices?¡±


    Kendal scratched the back of his head, slightly panicking.


    ¡°George isn¡®t that kind of person. If you give him some time, he¡¯ll prove your innocence. This is only


    temporary. He sent me here tofort you, because he¡®s worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Comfort me? Thank him for me, but I don¡®t need it.¡± I scoffed at him and walked away with my purse in


    hand. I didn¡®t look back no matter how many times Kendal shouted my name from behind me. As soon


    as I got on the car, I started the engine, stepped on the elerator, and drove home. I was so


    disappointed that it felt like my heart was being torn in two.¡±

 Chapter 678: George’s Love

    Chapter 678: George¡¯s Love


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    I didn¡®t expect George to cover up for Jane¡®s selfish behavior, even though it was for the sake of


    Zhester Technology.He permitted the PR people to nder me and deliberately lead public opinion,


    allowing theizens to discredit and insult me.


    So were Zhester Technology and Jane always more important to him than me? That was the only


    thought that ran through my mind as I drove home.


    The more concretely this thought settled in my mind, the more furious I became.


    Before I could go to confront George, he called me first and asked in an unfriendly tone, "Helen, where


    are you? Why aren¡®t you at home?"


    "It¡®s none of your damn business!" I replied angrily.


    How dare he address me so harshly? I was already as angry as hell.


    Now hearing his cold monotone, I felt fury rising in me, like unwatched milk boiling over on a hot stove.


    Sensing I was angry, heughed instead and softened his tone.He even teased, "Did you run away


    from our home?"


    Although he was asking, he had a definitive answer.He had probably guessed that I had returned to my


    own apartment.


    "Never you mind!"


    I hung up the phone angrily, parked the car in the garage downstairs, and went up to my apartment.I


    was a workaholic.


    Even when I got home, I just continued working.I entered my room and got busy on myptop.Soon I


    forgot all about George.


    Half an hourter, I heard the doorbell ring.


    Then, the key in the lock was turned and the door was slowly pushed open.


    https://https://novelebook/my-baby-s-daddy-bd2216.htm


    Light footsteps could be hearding from the living room.


    Had George used his key ande in? I put down myptop and heatedly walked to the living room.I


    wanted to question him if he condoned what the public rtions department of hispany had done.I


    also wanted to protest about the injustice that had been meted out to me.


    But the moment I saw him, all my anger magically dissolved and I just kept quiet.It seemed that this


    man had just taken a shower and changed into fresh clothes before heading here.


    The tiredness on his face told a long story.


    George looked as if he had aged overnight.His eyes were bloodshot and a stubble had grown on his


    chin.He looked as if he had not rested properly in a while.He walked up to me slowly, hugged me with


    his long arms, and rubbed his cheek intimately against mine.


    "Let me sleep first."


    Then, without my permission, he went straight to my room andy down on the bed.I reckon he fell


    asleep before his head hit the pillow.


    Soon, he was in slumbernd, resting peacefully.His breathing came light and easy.It was obvious that


    he was dog tired.


    Looking at his calm, sleeping face, I restrained my anger and grievance, unable to utter a word.I sighed


    and covered him with a thin nket.


    Maybe it was because he was so tired that hey on the bed motionless in deep sleep.I was a little


    sleepy too.


    But the spare bedroom had been unattended for a while and was dusty, and since I had no inclination


    to clean it up now, 1y down beside George.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    As soon as Iy down, the man who had been sleeping soundly suddenly held me tightly in his arms


    like he did every time we shared a bed.


    Even though he was supposedly asleep, he was still as domineering as always.I struggled with all my


    might to break free from his grip, to no avail.


    Finally, I stopped resisting and sank into his arms.


    Inhaling his familiar scent, I soon fell asleep.


    When I woke up in the morning, George¡®s side of the bed was empty.I had no idea when George had


    left my apartment.


    Breakfast was on the table, and there were two messages from him on the phone.


    "Sorry I¡®ve been very busy recently.I¡®lle pick you up and go back to our home after I finish my


    work."


    "Eat well.You are too thin.It feels like I¡®m hugging a bag of bones."


    Thest message left me speechless.


    Was this the time to focus on my weight? I put away my phone and had my breakfast.


    Then I drove to Fantail Entertainment to continue with my work.


    Both George and I, being very busy with our work, rarely contacted each other from that day on.


    George didn¡®t say anything, but at the end of the day, I was the one who had ced Zhester


    Technology in the middle of the tornado.I was busily engaged with the due diligence of Fantail


    Entertainment while simultaneously dealing with thewsuit against Jane.


    Anya and Phil were in full charge of my case.


    They had a wealth of experience.I prided myself on their professional ability and trusted them to deal


    with my case.


    Anya and Phil called me to the office one day.


    "Our only concern now is the attitude of Zhester Technology towards Jane.


    Even if Zhester Technology knew what Jane had done, to protect the image and reputation of the


    company, they would definitely take Jane¡®s side, because they havemon interests.


    If that¡®s the case, they will hire the most powerful team ofwyers to defend Jane.


    And then your evidence might be too thin."


    Anya and Phil¡®s analysis made sense.


    This case was not only a confrontation between Jane and me, but also me against Zhester


    Technology.It was a whole new dynamic.


    That was why Jane had bragged something like "We can¡®t say who will be destroyed in the end."


    "Helen, don¡®t worry too much.We thought we¡®d just need to make you aware of that possibility.Anya and


    I will try our best to help you."


    Phil tried hard tofort me.


    "Thank you so much."


    With Anya and Phil standing up for me, I felt relieved.


    When thewsuit was in full swing, Lucy helped me on the Inte.


    As soon as she saw the posts that denigrated me, she would use her ount with millions of fans to


    fight back.


    In order to help me, Lucy, my best friend,pletely cast caution to the wind.


    Lucy had never lost to anyone in this respect.


    Many online haters were castigated by her and didn¡®t dare to retaliate.


    Now public opinion on the Inte was divided into two factions.


    On the one hand, I had supporters who believed in me and motivated me to fight for justice.


    Among these people, there werepetitors of Zhester Technology, who wanted to see their rival


    ruined.


    I was sure they had paid people to post hatements.


    On the other hand, many firmly believed that I made up the whole story.


    In their opinion, there was no need for Zhester Technology, or Jane, to ruin their future and reputation


    by dealing with a nobody like me.


    As the situation escted, theizens were no longer overwhelmingly criticizing Zhester Technology


    as before.


    So the stock price of Zhester Technology began to rise again.


    When this matter gradually disappeared from the public view and people lost interest in the matter,


    Zhester Technology suddenly issued an official statement.


    "With the help of the relevant departments, the investigation in the past week has confirmed that the


    problems revealed by theizen named Flying with Wind really existed.It was Jane Campbell, the


    chief technology director of ourpany, who inserted the hypnosis program into the saidizen¡®s


    system.Upon investigation, it was revealed that her action was against the individualizen due to a


    personal feud.No other users or products were affected.Ourpany policy will never allow anyone to


    abuse his or her position and power to seek personal revenge, or hurt customers with the help of our


    products.Subsequently, we have handed Jane Campbell over to the police, and we will also cooperate


    with the following investigation.It is our promise to keep providing the safest and the best service for


    our customers.We hope you continue to trust Zhester Technology."


    This was the second time that Zhester Technology had issued a statement, which was concise, yet


    contained a lot of information.I was shocked beyond my wildest dream when I read the official


    statement.


    Even Anya and Phil looked at the statement in shock and couldn¡®t believe it was true.


    "Why didn¡®t Zhester Technology protect Jane?"


    Theizens were all confused about what Zhester Technology had done.


    "How can Zhester Technology admit their mistake so easily?"


    "Is Zhester Technology serious? It¡®s hard for them to finally get out of the public eye.They should have


    just put it behind them.With time, everyone will just forget about it."


    Anya breathed a sigh of relief and began to praise George, "He is an entrepreneur with a


    conscience.He took responsibility for making a mistake.It takes a big man to do what he did.The


    statement issued by Zhester Technology seemed to admit its mistake, but it had a very positive


    impact.It will make the users trust thepany again and rebuild their confidence.George did a great


    job."


    George¡®s image was boosted among theizens again.He had won their hearts with his honesty.The


    Inte was flooded withpliments for Zhester Technology.


    They were praised for upholding the truth.


    People all believed that an enterprise that always put the interests of their customers first was


    trustworthy.


    The crisis of Zhester Technology was temporarily resolved.


    That was a huge relief.I could feel George¡¯s unadulterated love from that statement.


    With the release of this official statement in the public domain, no matter whether Jane won the case or


    not, she couldn¡®t escape the fate of losing her reputation.


    No matter how professional she was and how polished her resume was, her image was tarnished.


    After being fired, it would be difficult for Jane to regain her foothold in the industry.


    After work, I was hesitating if I should call George, but surprisingly, he called me first.

 Chapter 679: He Kissed Me In My Sleep

    Chapter 679: He Kissed Me In My Sleep


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    The sound of George¡®s deep, hoarse voiceced with exhaustion resonated over the phone.


    "Helen, would you like to go home by yourself or do you want me to pick you up?" I couldn¡®t bring


    myself to face him, because I actually felt a little guilty when I heard his voice.


    "I¡®ll go home in a few days."


    On the surface, we seemed like we respected each other and got along.But after this incident, we both


    knew that it had left lingering scars in our hearts.


    We were both inept at expressing ourselves and our emotions, so we were always dealing with them


    on our own.


    Until now, I wasn¡®t ready to face him.And in all honesty, I wouldn¡®t know how to face him.


    Perhaps living apart for a while would be the best course of action for our rtionship.


    "Do you need me to remind you who you are, Mrs.Affleck?"


    All of a sudden, I heard his voice again; not from the phone, but in reality.His voice was followed by the


    sound of steady footstepsing from behind me.I looked over my shoulder and found George,


    approaching me with a phone still in his hand.


    https://https://novelebook/my-baby-s-daddy-bd2216.htm


    It turned out that he had been waiting for me outside the apartment building all this time.


    With every step, he drew closer until he finally halted in front of me.I stared at him, dazed for a


    moment.


    Exhaustion could still be seen on his face, but he looked much better than thest time I saw him.He


    smiled at me, gazing into my eyes.


    At this point, I was tongue¨Ctied.


    A faint smile suddenly appeared on his lips.


    Gently, he ruffled my hair and held up my face; all while maintaining eye contact.


    "What¡®s wrong? It¡®s only been a few days, and you¡®re already looking at me like I¡®m some sort of


    stranger.Why is that?" asked George.


    His words pulled me back to reality, leaving me powerless.I had gotten ustomed to the fact that he


    never yed bymon sense, so I wasn¡®t that surprised to see him now.


    Perhaps he figured out that I would still go back to my own apartment today, so he waited for me here.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, staring back at him.


    "I¡®m here to see my runaway wife," George quipped.


    More at ease than thest time he was here, he pulled me into his arms and embraced me.


    The stubble on his chin grazed against my face.


    "I¡®ve solved the problem," he whispered to my ears.


    He was always like this.


    No matter what was happening, he was always soposed as long as he was with me.


    No matter what he had been through, he would just keep it to himself and never bring it home.


    "I see," I replied tly.


    When the elevator¡®s doors opened again and we¡®d reached our floor, I pushed him away and went


    straight to my apartment.


    After opening the door with the key, I walked inside, followed by George.


    George took off his suit jacket and hung it on the coat rack along with my coat.


    Then, he rolled up his sleeves and headed directly for the kitchen.He probably knew that my fridge was


    empty by now, so he swung by the groceries store beforeing to my apartment.He was now holding


    a bag of fresh ingredients.


    A few minutester, he had stuffed my fridge to the brim and started to cook.I hadn¡®t eaten his cooking


    for a long time.


    Both my stomach and heart were greatly satisfied, but I still tried acting like it was nothing.


    "I¡®ll be staying here for a few days.You can go home," I said as I looked at Georgeing out of the


    kitchen after washing the dishes and drying his hands.


    "If you don¡®t wanna go home yet, it¡®s fine.We can just stay here at your ce," he said.


    The sound of his deep voice was so tantalizing to me.I knew him well enough to know that once he had


    made a decision, he wouldn¡®t listen to me no matter how hard I objected.


    Thus, I didn¡®t argue with him anymore.


    Thereafter, I went back to my room and worked on the due diligence report, while George leaned


    against the headboard of the bed and read.


    The only sound that could be heard inside the room was the cking of keyboards and turning of


    pages.


    By the time I was done working, the sounding from behind me had dissipated.I looked back and


    saw that George had drifted into sleep.


    His breathing was steady, and he seemed so rx.He was sleeping soundly, as far as I could tell.


    I took the book from his hand, ced it on the nightstand, turned off the bedsidemp, andy down


    beside him.


    After a long and grueling day, I was now having a hard time keeping my eyes open.


    The moment Iy beside him, he embraced me like he always did.


    Instead of struggling this time, I nestled into his embrace to make myself feel morefortable.


    Pretty soon, I, too, drifted into sleep.


    Perhaps due to the fact that George was around, I slept soundly that night..


    When it was almost the break of dawn, a feeling of suffocation doused me, and it felt like there was a


    shadow looming above me.


    I opened my eyes at once, only to find that George was already awake and staring at me, seemingly in


    a good mood.


    My lips felt a little numb.


    It was then that I noticed that his lips looked moist.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The light peered through the curtains, illuminating his lips.


    That was when I understood why I felt suffocating earlier.


    I red at him to make him know that I was mad at him for waking me up this early in the morning, and


    in this manner even! How could he kiss me in my sleep? Instead of getting annoyed, George burst into


    laughter.


    Then, he brushed my unkempt hair, tucking it behind my ears.


    "Would you like toe home with me today, Mrs.Affleck?" he asked, leaning down on the bed.


    "No.I¡®d rather not get bullied by you again." I tried to push him away, but he was way too close for me to


    do that.


    Why couldn¡®t he just sit upright and talk to me like a normal person? His hands were propped up on the


    bed as he spoke to me.


    All of a sudden, he grabbed both of my hands.


    Because his hands weren¡®t supporting his body anymore, he clung to me tightly.


    His face was merely inches away from mine.


    Any movement at all of his could result into kissing my lips.


    George lifted my chin, forcing me to draw closer.


    Then, he pressed his lips against mine, kissing me passionately.


    His masculine scent enveloped me.


    Involuntarily, I kissed him back.


    And not a secondter, he drove his tongue into my mouth.I moaned, dazed by his kisses.


    George chuckled again.His lips went down along my neck and eventually rested on my round


    breasts.He caressed them with his palms while sucking on my erect nipples.


    Thereafter, he spread my legs apart, rubbing his thick, hard cock against my privates.


    Waves of pleasure enveloped me.


    Pretty soon, my vaginal fluids moistened his cock.He took out a condom from the drawer and quickly


    put it on.


    Once he was ready, he thrust his dick inside my pussy.


    Even though I was already wet, he still had a hard time putting all of his penis into me.


    "Ugh!" I moaned and bit my lip as I felt all of him inside me.


    "George, slow down.You¡®re too big."


    "Rx," he whispered, stroking my perineum with his fingers.


    Thanks to his gentle caress, I was able to rx, And soon, I wanted more and more.


    "Fuck me, George," I said in a soft voice.


    George began to kiss me.


    With all his strength, he moved his hips, thrusting the entirety of his cock into my body, jerking it back


    and forth in a swift motion.


    My breathing became faster and faster, and I slowly became consumed by pleasure.


    George hung my legs in his arms, thrusting even faster and harder.


    Every bone and muscle in my body felt how good it was to be fucked by him.


    I was so immersed in pleasure that I soon came and my mind went nk.I couldn¡®t think straight


    anymore.I wrapped my hands around his neck, kissing him back passionately.


    Momentster, a white light shed through my mind.I hadn¡®t recovered from the intense pleasure of


    the previous orgasm, and I had another one already.


    Because of how good it felt my body trembled all over.


    Thereafter, I fell back on the bed, numb.


    My mouth was left slightly open, gasping for air like a fish left on the riverbank.


    Instead of pulling out his cock, George turned to his side and scooped me into his arms.


    His heavy breathing felt so warm when it seeped into my nape, leaving me tingly and wanting more.


    A smirk of satisfaction and ecstasy was written on his lips.


    "Are you talking about this kind of ¡®bullying¡®?" he whispered in my ear.


    I rolled my eyes at him when he said that.


    Even if he had made a statement yesterday, I still wouldn¡®t forgive him.


    There was no way he could mix those two things up in front of me! Wasn¡®t he supposed to be known


    for his impartiality and professionalism? Bah! I could be professional, too.


    Besides, I hadn¡®t held Zhester Technology ountable for ndering me yet.

 Chapter 680: Apology

    Chapter 680: Apology


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    George and I had been rushed off our feet in the past few days.


    We just met once briefly and did not have time to discuss the matter until now.


    The crisis at Zhester Technology had been averted.


    Besides, Jane had been fired by Zhester Technology.


    My annoyance with him was not as deep as before.Iy on the bed, my legs weak.I didn¡®t want to move


    but I did want to have a decent discussion with George.


    However, before I could say anything, George lowered his head, cupped my face in his hands and


    kissed me gently.


    After a long while, he slowly released me and said in a soft voice, "I did not act well this time.


    But it was never my intention to shield Jane.I just needed more time.I wanted to deal with her after


    everything is settled.I would have made her go through the resignation process and bear the


    corresponding legal obligation."


    "So, indirectly, you think that my business is not important.It doesn¡®t matter if I have to wait a little


    longer?" I pointed out my problem candidly.


    That was exactly what George was like.He always looked at therger picture.He had to n step by


    step and carefully consider the consequences from a holistic perspective.


    But there were some things that just could not wait.He knew how much harm Jane had done to me, but


    he still chose to hide it in the bigger scheme of things.


    These days when I relived the grievances that I had suffered back then, my nose began to twitch, but I


    tried not to let tears fall.I dried my eyes and struggled to get out of his arms, but, as usual, I could not


    escape from his tight grasp.


    https://https://novelebook/my-baby-s-daddy-bd2216.htm


    "I¡®m sorry.I¡®ll pay more attention to how I deal with problems," George said in pitiful whisper and gently


    kissed my hair.


    His apology in that sincere, soft tone, weakened me again.


    In fact...


    He was not totally to me.


    George and I grew up in backgrounds that were worlds apart, so our problem¨Csolving approaches were


    very different.


    When people from diverse backgrounds nned to live together, there was bound to be conflict at first.


    It was not the stuff that fairytales were made of ¨C and the prince and princess lived happily ever after.


    No, they needed to work hard on their rtionship in order for them to be happy.


    Still, I did not forgive him so easily.


    Instead, I bombarded him with another usation.


    "Forget about Jane.You permitted your PR team and Boswell to denigrate me on the Inte.They


    used me of fabricating the whole story and ckmailing yourpany."


    Just thinking about it choked me with fury.


    George admitted his mistake at once and replied with sincerity, "It¡®s my fault.I take full me for that.I


    failed to keep an eye on them."


    I finally cooled down.


    "Forget it.They were merely doing their duty.What they were doing was saving the image and


    reputation of Zhester Technology.I understand."


    I was not an unreasonable person.


    From beginning to end, I just wanted him to be clear about everything from everyone¡®s point of view.I


    hoped that no matter what the final oue, George, as my husband, would support and protect me


    unconditionally.


    He would not allow anyone to bully or hurt me.I would not bare it if he was on the side of my


    opponents.


    As far as Jane was concerned, I would continue with thewsuit.


    But I knew from the outset, that my case was unique.


    At present, there was no relevantw or precedence to define such criminal activities.


    Especially since my mental condition was now quite good and I hadn¡®t suffered any substantial harm


    from the incident.


    It was almost impossible to convict Jane for attempted murder, even with Anya¡®s and Phil¡®s help.


    During the trial, Anya and Phil attended court together with me.


    Jane had Libby, Boswell, and a strong legal team that they had hired.


    As Anya anticipated, their legal team was very strong.


    Even in the face of our powerful evidence, they still looked very calm.


    They insisted that what Jane did was just a dereliction of duty, and she had no intention of harming the


    intiff.


    Of course, the experienced Anya had already seen thising and was well prepared to erode it.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She emphasized the strained rtionship between Jane and me and highlighted our previous disputes


    in court.


    All these had been pre¨Capproved by me.


    Now I could talked about our rtionship calmly, and I didn¡®t mind people finding out about it anymore.


    My mother and I were victims of thisplicated rtionship.


    Jane and Libby should be the ones afraid of being exposed, not us.


    After all, they were the mistress and illegitimate child of my father.


    After Anya presented her defense, Jane looked weather beaten.


    Many people uttered words of shock.


    Theirwyers had conducted themselves as professionals they were.


    Even upon hearing the shocking news, they remained expressionless.


    They calmly objected to the judge that the information provided by Anya was not relevant to this case


    and that it should be overruled.


    After a discussion, the jury agreed to overrule citing that there was no effective evidence to support it.


    Then, theirwyers produced a report, which proved that Jane had no intention of harming anyone.


    It showed the code of Jane¡®s improved version of the hypnosis program developed by Brian.


    Tone had adjusted thest bit of data on the basis of Brian¡®s development, which would hallucinate the


    hypnotized, but not induce him or her to hurt themselves let alonemit suicide.


    This data had been professionally identified and was effective.


    It was also enough to prove that Jane did not intend to kill me.


    This evidence carried a lot of weight in court.


    Jane¡®swyers proved that she had hypnotized me just for the purpose of her experiment, so she was


    only given a fine and asked to issue a public apology.


    It was within my expectation, and it was actually enough for me.


    Justice had been served.


    Jane no longer had a foothold in the industry, and she would have to publicly apologize to me.


    This was the perfect punishment for the proud and pompous Jane.


    When I walked out of the courthouse, I felt a whole weight off my chest.


    This matter would finallye to an end.


    I could finally put it behind me and concentrate on my work again.


    Jane and Libby followed me out.


    Libby caught up with me and foolishly raised her hand, trying to p me, in full view of the public.


    When I saw how aggressively she was walking towards me, I prepared myself.


    When she tried to strike me, I caught her hand quickly and looked at her disdainfully.


    "Are you sure you want to hit me in public?"


    Libby had always been a proud and gentle woman in the eyes of the world.


    How could she let others perceive her as a shrew? She withdrew her hand resentfully.


    The expression on her face was no longer elegant and dignified.


    She sported the face of a ferocious tigress.


    "Helen, you are just like your mother; always pretending to be self¨Crighteous.No wonder your father


    cheated on her.I¡®m telling you, I won¡®t allow anyone to hurt Jane.Never!"


    "Yeah, bring it on!"


    I was not afraid of her.


    My mother and I had been cheated and bullied by them before.


    Our humanity was misconceived as weakness and we were taken advantage of.


    Well, no more! From now on, I would be wary of malicious people like Jane and Libby so that I would


    never get hurt again.

 Chapter 681: Revenge On Jane

    Chapter 681: Revenge On Jane


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    Once Libby and Jane were gone, Anya walked up to me and considerately said, "I¡®ll give you a day


    off.Go home and rest.You deserve it."


    "Thank God, it¡®s over.But please, save us trouble in the future," Phil retorted.


    He was as sharp¨Ctongued as ever.But even though he said such words, I knew he would help me


    when I needed it.


    I looked at the two of them, moved.I was so lucky to have such good bosses.


    "Thank you so much.I¡®m really sorry for inconveniencing you," I solemnly said.


    I did not know what else to say to express my gratitude.


    The two did not say anything more and just drove away.I went to the parking space on the other side.


    George had driven me here today.He had been waiting for me in the car for a while now.


    Because of his identity, it was inconvenient for him to appear in the public gallery.


    Well, I did not intend to expose our rtionship anyway.I had asked him to go back and wait for the


    news, but he insisted on waiting for me.


    So, even though I was reluctant, I had to agree.


    As soon as I stepped out of the courthouse, I received a message from George.I walked toward his car.


    When I got near, the door on the driver¡®s side opened.


    George got out and, to my surprise, sat in the passenger seat.He did not ask about the verdict of the


    lawsuit and just said, "You drive."


    https://https://novelebook/my-baby-s-daddy-bd2216.htm


    I looked at him with a puzzled expression but did not refuse.


    With that, I threw my bag into the backseat and sat behind the wheel.


    Thankfully, he did not have muchints about my driving skills likest time.


    "Why¡®d you let me drive? Aren¡®t you worried i¡®ll damage your luxury car?" I asked sarcastically


    "I¡®m not.I believe in Raul.Since you learned from him, I believe your driving skills won¡®t be as bad as


    before.I have confidence in him," George replied while fiddling with his iPad for work¨Crted stuff.


    He did not even raise his head to look at me.


    Why couldn¡®t he just praise me for once? It was true that Raul was a good teacher.But I was also a


    good student! I shot daggers at him.


    "Do you wanna go to thepany?" I asked, seeing that he was busy with work.


    If he had work to do, then why did he insist on waiting for me? Would the hearing go more smoothly if


    he waited outside? "No need.Let¡®s just go home.I¡®m almost done,"


    George answered dully.


    "Am I your driver?"


    Iined, but I still drove to his apartment nevertheless.He lived in the city center anyway.It would


    not take long to drive him there from the courthouse.


    George finished his work at the same time I parked the car in the parking lot.He looked outside the


    window and then turned to me with a satisfied smile.


    Surprisingly, he held me in a tight embrace and stroked my hair with his warm hand.


    "Good girl."


    Confused, I pushed him away, unfastened my seatbelt, and got out of the car.


    George did not seem to get annoyed.He got out of the car shortly after and followed me.


    With his iPad in one hand, he held my hand in the other.He interlocked his fingers with mine, and we


    walked to the elevator hand in hand.


    When we reached the elevator banks, we happened to see Libby and Jane, who had also juste


    back from the courthouse.


    They arrived before me and George and were already in the elevator.


    It seemed that Libby had returned to her usual elegant and gentle self, quite the opposite of the woman


    who was in hysterics and threatening me outside the courthouse.


    The smile on George¡®s face faltered.


    He nodded at the two out of politeness, but I merely nced at them.I had never been this calm in front


    of Libby and her daughter.


    Well, as long as they did not say or do anything to offend me, I would not snap at them.


    But if they dared to y tricks on me, I would be sure to make them have the taste of their own


    medicine.


    As the elevator arrived and we walked in, a deafening silence filled the space.It was Libby who broke


    the silence.


    "George, can we talk in private?" she asked while looking at George with doe eyes.


    If it were someone else, they would surely agree to her request without hesitation.I looked at him,


    curious if he would say yes.


    With George¡®s character and upbringing, he would not refuse an elder, would he? Maybe Libby was


    aware of this, so she made such tant request to provoke me.


    Unfortunately for her, she miscalcted.


    "What¡®s the matter? Whatever you want to say to me, you can say it now," George replied.


    Although his tone was polite, his attitude was firm.


    What was more, he tightened his grip on my hand and slightly stepped forward as if he were protecting


    me.I could not help but stare at his handsome side profile.I must admit, I was touched by his gesture.


    Libby nced at me sideways.I could tell that she was unhappy with George¡®s attitude, but she


    remainedposed.


    "If you say so.Well, you¡®ve heard about Jane and Helen¡®s rtionship, right? I was just wondering when


    you and Helen got together.Is it before or after Jane came back? Did her mother agree with your


    rtionship?" I could not help but sneer.


    How dare this woman mention my mother? George gently stroked his thumb against the back of my


    hand,forting me.He did not answer Libby¡®s question and just waited for her to finish what she had


    to say.


    "George, I don¡®t mean to pry.I just don¡®t want you to be deceived.I think I have the right to believe that


    she and her mother approached you for a reason.I¡®m worried that this woman doesn¡®t even love you


    and is simply using you to have revenge on Jane."


    Her tone was full of concern, but her words meant otherwise.I had never seen such a person who


    dared to sow dissension so tantly.


    Infuriated, I stepped forward and snapped, "You know you¡®ve done something wrong, so you¡®re afraid


    that I¡¯ll take revenge.It¡®s true.I want to take revenge.But so what? An eye for an eye!"


    Wrong move.


    As soon as I said those words, a sinking feeling emerged at the pit of my stomach I anxiously peeked


    at George from the corner of my eye.


    Did he misunderstand what I had said? I only said those words in a fit of anger.


    It was only after I finished speaking that I realized I had jumped into Libby¡®s trap.


    George looked into my eye, his face as calm as it usually was.


    Ironically, he seemed to be looking at me with encouragement.


    Was he not angry? I was stunned.


    Meanwhile, Libby smiled smugly as if she had uncovered a dirty secret of mine.


    "George, did you hear what she said? She finally spoke out her real intentions.Helen is as scheming as


    her mother.She¡®ll do whatever it takes to have you.I¡®m afraid she¡®s just deceiving you."


    "Ma¡®am, are you doubting my judgment? Do you seriously think I can¡®t tell the truth from the lie?"


    George asked with a sneer.His questions rendered Libby speechless.


    For a second, she almost dropped her facade and revealed her disdain.


    However, no amount of restraint could hide the fierce look on her face.


    Just then, the elevator door opened.


    Libby and Jane had arrived at their floor.But before stepping out, the former said, "Did your parents


    approve of your rtionship?"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Without waiting for George¡®s reply, she pulled Jane¡®s hand and led her out of the elevator.


    Now, only George and I were left in the elevator.


    "Haven¡®t you told your parents about me? When will I get to meet them?" I asked while staring at the


    dangerous gleam in his eyes.


    George slowly approached me.I had a bad feeling about this, so I unconsciously took a step back.He


    kept walking toward me until my back hit the wall.


    "Did you agree to be with me just so you could have revenge on Jane? Answer me," George coldly


    asked.


    I averted my gaze and answered guiltily, "I just said that to piss Libby off."


    In all honesty, it was indeed one of the reasons why I agreed to be with George.But, of course, that was


    not the main reason why.I was not stupid.I would not throw my happiness away just to have revenge on


    those two.


    George heaved a sigh and held me in his arms.


    "I¡®m d that I¡®m of use to you," he whispered in my ear.


    Feeling warm in my heart.I put my arms around George¡®s neck, stood on tiptoe, and kissed him.


    "Thank you, George."


    All of a sudden, his eyes lit up with lust.He held my waist with one hand and held the back of my head


    with the other.


    Then, ever so slowly, he lowered his head and kissed me.


    As we kissed, he pulled the hem of my clothes in anticipation.I could feel his lust and desire through his


    kiss.I gently pushed him on the chest and reminded him, "Not here. Let¡®s go home first."


    We were still inside the elevator.


    Although I felt hot all over, we could not do it here.


    When the elevator door opened, George tightened his grasp on my waist, picked me up, and walked


    out with me in his arms.


    When we got in front of his unit, he reached out his hand and quickly unlocked the door with his


    fingerprint.


    The instant the door opened, our overwhelming desire was the only thing we could think of.

 Chapter 682: Have The Apartment’s Ownership Transferred

    Chapter 682: Have The Apartment¡¯s Ownership Transferred


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    George and I had wild, adventurous sex all afternoon.I felt so tired as if I had run a marathon.I lost


    count of how many times we had a go at it.I only knew that he kept inserting his manhood deep into me


    as if he didn¡®t know the meaning of fatigue.


    We hopped around in the nude, experimenting with every pose mentioned in the kama sutra from the


    bedroom to the living room to the bathroom.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The apartment was full of traces of love juices and the scent of sex filled the whole ce.


    In the end, I had to beg for mercy as the insatiable George mored for more.


    At longst, he finally stopped! My body felt sore and weak.I covered myself with the quilt and didn¡®t


    want to move.


    George was still as frisky as amb and put his arms around me and the quilt in a tight embrace.He


    gently stroked my face with his fingertips and joked.


    "You have poor physical strength.You need to exercise more.Then maybe we can have more fun


    together!"


    "Get the hell out!" I yelled at him.


    It was not that my physical strength was poor.It was he that was too strong.He would transform into an


    animal in heat every time we had sex.


    My throat was almost hoarse and I felt like I was going to fall apart, but he was still as energetic as a


    child set free to y outdoors.


    George pinched my cheek and said with a smile, "You ungrateful woman! How can you just use me


    and then throw me out onto the sidewalk like an old bicycle?"


    https://https://novelebook/my-baby-s-daddy-bd2216.htm


    How could he be so shameless? After hours of ongoing relentless action, he made it seem as if he had


    had no fun at all! Ungrateful beast! I red at him and said, "Use your energy to go and cook.I¡®m


    hungry."


    If he persisted for another hour, he might have broken me and I would not be able to get out of bed.I


    had taken the day off from work to recuperate so that I would be able to work to my optimum ability the


    next day.I had certainly not taken leave so that George could tire me out.


    "Wait here."


    George got up from the bed with a bright smile.


    This apartment had been empty for a while now so there was no food in the fridge.


    It was too much trouble to go to buy things now, so George called the chief cook of the club downstairs


    and asked him to send some food up.


    "What do you feel like eating?" He showed me the menu.


    "Anything will do."


    While he was ordering, I quickly found a set of conservative home clothes to change into.


    Although it was summer, I chose to wear a long¨Csleeved shirt and pants.


    George saw through me at a nce.He couldn¡®t help but chuckle.


    "It¡®s a waste of time.Trying to cover yourself up won¡®t stop me from doing whatever I want to, whenever


    I want to."


    "Mind your own business." I red at him, making a face.


    Soon, the chief cook arrived and served the dishes in person.


    During dinner, I received a video call from Lucy.


    "Helen, aren¡®t you at home? I called out for a long time but there was no answer."


    What sounded like aint was actually the voice of a worried friend.


    "Sorry, I was busy.My phone was muted and I didn¡®t hear it," I exined, trying not to sound guilty


    George looked up at me and mustered an obscene gesture.I blushed and gave him a secret wink,


    indicating to him not to speak.


    "So you won the case! How about we go out and celebrate? We haven¡®t seen each other for such a


    long time."


    "No, I¡®m so busy.Maybe another day."


    I just wanted to have a good sleep to regain my strength.I didn¡®t have an ounce of strength to step out


    this apartment.


    Besides, it wouldn¡®t take Lucy long to see through what I had done just now.She would certainly


    chastise me.


    But Lucy was shrewder than I thought.I could not get one past her.


    She read me like a book and said, "I bet George is with you, isn¡®t he? Are you at George¡®s ce?"


    Before I could answer, George decided to put her curiosity to rest.


    "Yes, Helen is with me, but I have to correct you that this is not my ce but hers."


    "Don¡®t act smart with me.What do you mean by her ce? Did you put her name on the property


    ownership certificate?" Lucy asked sarcastically.


    George answered patiently, "Yes, you are absolutely right."


    Lucy and I were both shocked out of our wits.


    Was my name on the property ownership certificate of this apartment? When did George do it? Why


    didn¡®t he tell me? He had to seek my permission before he bought me an apartment, didn¡®t he?


    "Lucy, I have to go.Bye."


    I immediately hung up the video call, looked at the man sitting opposite me and asked, perplexed,


    "What do you mean? How could my name appear on the property owner certificate?"


    George exined in a calm tone, "Before we got married, your mother left your identity documents


    here so I had the apartment transferred under your name."


    He spoke so casually as if it was no big deal.I put down the fork in my hand and stopped eating.


    Then I said seriously, "Please take the apartment back."


    I didn¡®t want to have any financial entanglements with George.


    Besides, I had my own apartment.I didn¡®t need George to buy another one for me.


    "There is no need to do that.This is ourmon property.We share everything.Whatever belongs to


    me belongs to you," George exined coolly.


    I asked curiously, "Aren¡®t you afraid that I married you just for your money?"


    "Did you?" He answered my question with one of his own.


    Seeing his attitude, I stopped questioning but continued to eat silently.


    George was always like this.He never expressed his true feelings to me directly.He also often evaded


    my questions.


    Since he didn¡®t want to pursue a discussion on this topic, I lost interest.


    Seeing that I was unhappy, George said seriously, "Helen, I would be d if you really want my


    money.I actually have nothing except for some money and properties.If you like them, you are wee


    to take them all."


    What he meant was that in life, all he had was money, nothing else.


    If his eyes were not so sincere, I would have thought that he was bragging.I slowly calmed down and


    still firmly refused his offer.


    George scowled and asked, "Why won¡®t you ept it? You are my wife.Can¡®t I give my wife a wedding


    gift?"


    I calcted the property management fee for this building in my mind and then ground my teeth.


    "Because I can¡®t afford the property management fee."


    The problem was a very realistic one.


    The monthly property management fee was higher than my sry.I wouldn¡®t be so insane to burden


    myself.


    George looked at me helplessly "I¡¯ll pay the property management fee.If you don¡®t want it, I will leave it


    to our child in the future."


    When he mentioned our child out of the blue, I refused him vehemently, "What child? I don¡®t want a


    baby yet."


    I wanted him to understand in no uncertain terms that my career was just taking shape and I did not


    wish toplicate matters by having a baby in the near future.


    George respected my decision.


    "It doesn¡®t matter.Sooner orter, we will have a child.It¡®s always important to n ahead for the


    future.By the way, do you like boys or girls?"


    He managed to sessfully distract my thoughts.


    I answered without hesitation, "Boys."


    "Why?"


    "Because boys are made of tougher stuff.It¡®s too hard for girls to survive in this world."


    George was stunned for a moment.


    Then he stroked my hair lovingly and said in a loving whisper, "Okay, then we will have a son in the


    future."


    Since he was so open to my opinion, I added in a mood ofpromise, "In fact, I don¡®t mind if we have


    a daughter.think you will be a great father."


    George was aplete contrast to my father.He was a responsible and reliable man.


    Irrespective of whether it was a boy or a girl, if I really became a mother one day, I would love my child


    with all my heart and soul.


    George nodded with a smile.


    "Let¡®s treat Lucy, Cece, and Kendal to dinner tomorrow at home.I¡®ll book Cece¡®s air ticket."


    "What do you want to do?"


    "It¡®s time for us to officially tell them that we are married.We will have a little celebration with our closest


    friends.At ater date, we can n a lovely wedding ceremony.What do you think?"


    "Can we discuss itter? The Spacetime Finance case is not yet over.I was busy with thewsuit for a


    good few days and now I¡®m saddled with a backlog of work.I¡®ll be busy for the next couple of days."


    I knew that there were still many little problems between George and me that needed to be ironed out I


    guessed George hadn¡®t told his parents about our marriage yet.


    Since he didn¡®t want to talk about it to his parents now, I dropped the subject.I wanted to wait until he


    convinced his parents.


    Then it would be suitable to tell others.I was also a proud woman.I wanted my marriage to be


    respectfully epted by everyone.

 Chapter 683: George Was Scolded By His Parents

    Chapter 683: George Was Scolded By His Parents


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    After dinner, George took me downstairs for a walk.


    But he appeared to be lost in thoughts far away.I had no idea what he was thinking about.I asked him a


    question with the sole objective of disturbing his thought pattern.


    "Do you have a legitimate wife at home?"


    George was jolted back to reality and he snapped, "Bigamy is against thew."


    He apanied his worn statement by flicking my forehead with his thumb.


    "I¡®m d you know that." I rubbed my forehead and couldn¡®t stopughing.


    George also smiled at his own joke.


    There was a big man¨Cmadeke near the apartment building.


    This was the first time that I had walked to theke.I satzily on the grass surrounding theke and


    patted the seat beside me, indicating to George to join me.It was unthought of for a sophisticated and


    noble man like George to sit on the ground and rx.


    So he was reluctant.


    After being literally dragged down by me, he finally plonked himself next to me in an untidy heap We


    sat side by side, taking in the beautiful view of nature at its best.


    https://https://novelebook/my-baby-s-daddy-bd2216.htm


    A gust of cool wind blew, refreshing us.I couldn¡®t help but notice how handsome George looked as the


    wind blew through his hair, creating little waves.


    Then I ruined the moment by looking at George and saying, "Oh no! It seems that someone has walked


    their dog in your seat and forgot to pick up the dog poo!"


    George¡®s smile turned to a frown.He jumped up from his sitting position and tried to look at the ground


    and then his pants.


    Seeing hisedic act, I couldn¡®t help butugh and gloat.


    George was always indifferent to everything.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    But a joke like that always brought out his funny side.


    "You dirty liar!"


    The property management here was very good, and the dog owners were responsible.


    How could such a thing happen here? "How dare you make fun of me, you vile woman?"


    George bent over revengefully and pressed me under his body.He also had my hands transfixed to the


    ground as Iy down on thewn.


    After tricking him and seeing his semi¨Cserious face, I was not afraid.I teased, "I didn¡®t expect you to be


    so gullible."


    George lowered his head and leaned over to kiss me.He bit my tongue as if he was punishing me for


    ying a prank on him. llem Coway My back is wet."


    I was breathless after his intense kisses, so I panted like a dog It was humid by theke and thewn


    was watered every day.


    Being pressed against thewn, I felt my clothes getting soaked.


    with a raunchy smile, George asked deliberately, "Where are you wet?"


    He was full of sexual innuendos.I couldn¡®t help blushing and deliberately whispered, "Down there."


    George froze and asked in disbelief, "Are you really my Helen?"


    Just when I thought I had seeded in making him stop talking nonsense, he added, "But I like it.Go


    on."


    As he spoke, he held my waist with both hands and we swopped positions.He was lying with his back


    against thewn and Iy closely on top of him.


    There was only a heartbeat separating the two of us.


    This position was absolutely intimate.


    He narrowed his eyes and sighed, "Truly wet."


    Lascivious lout! He did it on purpose! I was embarrassed and waved my fist to hit him, but he easily


    grabbed my hands.


    He teased, "I was talking about the grass.What are you thinking about?"


    He loved to y with words.I couldn¡®t help but roll my eyes at him.


    Did I look stupid to him? George chuckled and chortled, then lifted me off the ground.


    "I prefer to do this on the bed."


    "Shut up!" I scolded.


    "You started it."


    George was not to be outdone.


    We kept on talking ambiguously and in riddles, trying to outwit each other, till we reached home.


    As soon as we entered the apartment, he embraced me tightly.


    His nature waspletely revealed behind closed doors.He lowered his head and kissed me, holding


    my face in one hand.He ripped off my clothes with the other hand and carried me to the bedroom.


    When I woke up the next morning, I saw several hickeys on my body and his handprints were still on


    my waist.I couldn¡®t help but scold George.


    My summer clothes were cool, sleeveless and thin and they could hide nothing.


    My neck was now covered with hickeys like an embroidered scarf.It was proof enough of how


    relentless and vicious he was in bedst night.


    However, George said with an expression of innocence, "Don¡®t me me.I controlled my strength.I


    can¡®t help it if your skin is so delicate and soft, and oh so sweet...that even a gentle kiss will leave


    marks."


    I picked up a pillow and threw it at him.


    "You are anything but gentle.You bit me all over like a savage beast!"


    I stood in front of the wardrobe looking for suitable clothes to wear to hide my hickey¡®s.


    George walked over and picked out a white silk shirt and a silk scarf for me.I tried to match them, and it


    looked good.


    Not only did it hide my hickeys, but I still looked like a professional.


    By the time I got changed, I had calmed down.


    Then I grabbed my bag and went out.


    Today, I had to go to Spacetime Finance to report on the progress of the case.


    When I arrived at the parking lot of theirpany building, I took out a small mirror from my purse to fix


    my lipstick.


    Then I carefully tidied up my silk scarf to hide my love bites so that I would not have to deal with queer


    stares.


    Then, when I was satisfied that I was presentable, I got out of the car.I was reporting to Korbin, the


    project director of Spacetime Finance.I had only met him a few times before, but I was well acquainted


    with his assistant.


    When she saw me, she gushed, "Did you receive any good news recently? You are glowing with


    happiness!"


    "Well, thanks to you, the case went well."


    We arrived at Korbin¡®s office and the assistant made a polite gesture and beckoned me in.


    Korbin¡®s attitude towards me was totally different from our first meeting.


    Perhaps it was because Kendal and I were friends that he was polite to me.He personally served me


    tea, and asked me to sit down with him.


    "Miss Dewar, you don¡®t have toe here in person.You are very responsible and our legal officers


    raved over the quality of your detailed reports.If they need rification on any matter, they will call or e¨C


    mail you."


    At that moment, Velma burst in and pointed at me angrily as she shouted, "Yourwyers are too


    inefficient.How long has it been? Haven¡®t you finished the investigation yet? Spacetime Finance is


    willing to buy Fantail Entertainment and they¡®re willing to sell.We have an understanding with each


    other.So what¡®s so difficult about drawing up a simple contract? How difficult can it be? Why is it taking


    so long?"


    As awyer myself, I knew how difficult it was to write a foolproof, legally binding contract.


    If things were really that simple as she described, why would people needwyers? My signature would


    appear on the due diligence report.


    If I failed to investigate every single detail in advance before they drawing up a contract and something


    went wrong, I would be held ountable for it.


    Anya had told me how much weight my signature carried on any document.


    Even if the client or the targetpany specifically told me that it was a mere formality, I couldn¡®t ck


    off.


    However, I didn¡®t intend to exin this to Velma.


    I simply replied, "You are right.We will speed up the process."


    Velma was not satisfied.


    "Don¡®t think you can be arrogant just because you know my cousin.Let me tell you, Kendal was born a


    gentleman and he has helped a lot of women.You are just the insignificant one of them.When he meets


    a woman he is more interested in, he will forget who you are."


    "Oh, I see.I¡®ll talk to your cousinter and ask him who exactly he had generously helped before me."


    Velma was so angry that she turned her head and ignored me.


    After my meeting with Korbin, I happened to bump into Velma again on my way to Fantail


    Entertainment.She looked at me and asked rudely, "Where is your car? I need a ride to Zhester


    Technology."


    It was on the same direction as I was going, so I agreed to give her a ride.


    When Velma followed me to the garage and saw my car, she was amused.


    "Did Kendal buy you this crappy car? One of his meals may cost more than this car.It seems that he


    doesn¡®t like you that much."


    "A meal that costs more than this car? Does he eat gold for food perhaps? He must find it hard to


    digest it."


    "Humph, how idiotic of you!"


    With a snort and a grunt, she sat on the passenger seat and stared out of the window, in order to limit


    interaction with me.I stared at the back of her head and chuckled.


    As expected, she was a spoiled brat.Her family was responsible for creating such a pampered


    princess.


    After a while, she suddenly said, "Actually, you are not so useless.You deserve my praise for at least


    one thing."


    "Oh? And what is that?"


    "Remember thest time, you messed up George¡®spany and got him into trouble? Well, his


    parents finally seized the chance to reprimand him severely."

 Chapter 684: George’s Control Freak Mother

    Chapter 684: George¡¯s Control Freak Mother


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    "Did his parents reprimand him?" I asked, buzzing with curiosity.


    George had never mentioned his parents to me.


    When Zhester Technology was in a crisis.He just dealt with everything by himself.


    When he got home, he only told me that the problem had been resolved and asked me to rest assured.


    Velma snorted scornfully.Her attitude towards George was full of contempt.


    "He deserves it! He always assumes an air of superiority, even to his parents.Why does he have to be


    so condescending? It was his mother who saved his hide when he was taken away by the policest


    time.She had to call in her contacts to help him out.But instead of feeling grateful, he used his


    parents of interfering in his career and said that he could resolve it by himself.How could he say


    something like that to his parents? Even Kendal, who is generally so rude, is more grateful than him."I


    couldn¡®t help but secretly snigger after hearing what Velma said.


    For some reason, she was biased against George.What she described was probably far from the truth.I


    knew George better than most people.


    Yes, he was proud but he was never an ungrateful man.


    Velma leaned over and asked mysteriously, "Do you know why I want to go to Zhester Technology


    now?"


    "Pray, tell."


    https://https://novelebook/my-baby-s-daddy-bd2216.htm


    "George¡®s mother, Erin, asked me to find out if that woman named Jane is still working at Zhester


    Technology.In fact, Erin knew Jane since the New Year.The minute she found out about Jane, she was


    against the idea.Being afraid that George would bring such a dubious woman to their home, she


    arranged a blind date for him.Since then, the rtionship between the two of them has been strained."


    I couldn¡®t believe my ears.I remembered that George did go back to Washington to spend the New


    Year Holidays with his family and he stayed there for a long time.


    Not only did he spend his time with his family, but he also attended various meetings with Jane and


    even went on a blind date! Velma said sternly, "Although you fell out with Jane for the sake of your own


    interests this time, you indirectly helped George¡®s parents get rid of her.She was a royal pain in the


    neck to them.You¡®ve unknowingly made a great contribution.I¡¯ll ask Kendal to buy you a better car one


    of these days.This one is just way too cheap and embarrassing."


    She eyed my car with disgust.


    Velma was a lively and bubbly girl.She always spoke out whatever was on her mind.Soon, she


    changed the topic to cars.


    I intentionally didn¡®t rify my rtionship with Kendal.


    On the one hand, it was too much of a bother to exin.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    After all, Kendal had helped me simply for George¡®s sake and I didn¡®t want to make my rtionship with


    George public yet.


    On the other hand, I didn¡®t think I owed Velma an exnation.


    After all, we were not that close.


    When we reached Zhester Technology, I was about to park the car on the side of the road.


    Just then, Velma changed her mind.


    "On second thought, I don¡®t want to go to Zhester Technology now.I won¡®t help Erin spy on


    George.Although he looks gentle on the surface, in reality he is very shrewd.If he sees me, he will


    immediately guess that Erin sent me to keep tabs on him.I would rather offend Erin than George! If you


    are going to Fantail Entertainment, I¡®ll go with you.Sanford will be there today!"


    She was such a pampered princess who always did whatever popped into her mind.


    Now she mistook me for her driver.I asked in surprise, "How do you know that Sanford will be in the


    company today?"


    Raising her chin unashamedly, Velma exined, "His assistant is my spy.I know his schedules only too


    well."


    "Are you a groupie?"


    "Do I need to chase a celebrity? I¡®m chasing after my future husband! Just watch me! I¡®ll get him!"


    Velma didn¡®t hide her feelings for Sanford at all.Her candor somehow impressed me.


    When my professional ethics kicked in, I reminded her in a soft voice, "Miss Collins, please bear one


    thing in mind.The news that Spacetime Finance is going to acquire Fantail Entertainment hasn¡®t been


    announced yet.I hope you don¡®t mention it in front of Sanford by ident."


    "Okay, I won¡®t," Velma said nonchntly.


    I had no idea whether she had taken it seriously or not.I decided not to say anything anymore.


    Anyway, I had given her a reminder and that would suffice.It was not possible for me to follow her and


    watch her all day long.


    After a while, I snuck in what I wanted to know, "So, George¡®s mother...Is she the unapproachable


    type?"


    Velma became excited.


    "Yes! Truth be told, none of the Affleck family members are easy to get along with.They are all cunning


    people.When I was little, I thought George was handsome and I had a crush on him.I walked around


    with stars in my eyes thinking that one day I would be his bride.Thank God I got over him and didn¡®t


    marry into that horrible family!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "The Affleck family had way too many rules and social conventions to adhere to.I had to be prim and


    proper at all times.They thought I was too vulgar and coarse.I couldn¡®t enjoy a meal without them


    commenting on my table manners.After a few visits there.I lost my patience with them.No matter how


    handsome I thought George was, I was not prepared to live such a suffocating life.Later I realized that


    Erin was making things difficult for me on purpose.She knew that I was fond of her son, so she


    deliberately made those rules to drive me away.Just think about it.I was just a young girl at that time,


    and she didn¡®t cut me some ck.Can you imagine how strong her desire for control is?"


    As Velma spoke, she shook her head vigorously with relief.


    In the end, with a sinister look on her face, Velma added, "Believe it or not, as long as George¡®s


    grandfather and parents are still alive, he is doomed to be single."


    I drove the car into the garage and thought that Velma was wrong this time.


    George was already married.


    To me! Velma got out of the car and looked at my car deprecatingly, "What kind of crap is this? It¡®s so


    ugly and ufortable."


    I smiled lightly and had the sense to keep quiet.


    As soon as we arrived in my so¨Ccalled junk car at Fantail Entertainment, Velma went straight to look for


    Sanford.


    The employees of thepany were ustomed to it.I went directly to the exclusive office of the legal


    department to work.


    When I arrived at the office door, I saw Sanford walking toward me and squeezing himself into the


    office.


    "Shh!" He gestured for me to keep silent and close the door quickly.


    This was the first time that I had seen Sanford at close distance.


    He was very handsome.


    The simple T¨Cshirt and jeans he wore made him look fashionable and refreshing.


    His skin was wless and surprisingly good for a man.He had a well¨C chiseled, delicate face.


    No wonder so many girls were chasing after him.


    Tina and Melissa were also in the office of the legal department.


    It was probably also the first time that they saw Sanford in person.


    They were so brazen that they picked up their phones to take photos of him.I frowned and stopped


    them with my sharp eyes, before pulling a chair for Sanford.


    "Please take a seat," I said.


    "Thank you," said Sanford politely, but he didn¡®t sit down.


    Instead, to our amusement, he stood at the door and anxiously peeped out through a crack.

 Chapter 685: Invite Lucy To The New Apartment

    Chapter 685: Invite Lucy To The New Apartment


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    I looked out through the door seam as well, only to find that Velma was standing outside the door with


    her hands on her hips, looking angrily at Sanford.


    Obviously, he had run in to seek refuge from her.


    Sanford felt quite embarrassed as if he had been caught with his pants down, and slowly pushed the


    door open.


    "Sanford, you scoundrel!"


    ¡°How dare you run away after kissing me full on the lips?"


    Velma chided angrily.


    Was she telling the truth? I was stunned.


    Tina and Melissa also looked up in surprise and then leaned towards the door to take in more of the


    juicy gossip.


    "What nonsense are you talking? I didn¡®t kiss you," exined Sanford in his defense.


    "I just identally touched your lips when we were ying gamesst night."


    https://https://novelebook/my-baby-s-daddy-bd2216.htm


    However, Velma turned a deaf ear to his excuse.


    "Just tell me if your lips touched mine or not?"


    Sanford was red faced in the light of her usation, and small beads of perspiration began to appear


    on his handsome face.


    "Yes, but I didn¡®t mean to kiss you.It was a pure ident."


    "That was a kiss! You said so yourself.Many rtionships start by ident.If everyone acted rationally,


    the human race would have been extinct long ago! You are in denial."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Velma had her own reasoning and you could not argue with her so¨Ccalled logic.


    Sanford seemed so embarrassed that he didn¡®t know in which direction to turn.He dared not look her in


    the eye.I stood there, amused by their childish exchange.It suddenly urred to me that George


    resembled Velma every time he quibbled! And then I thought of Kendal.He confused right and wrong


    when he was unreasonable.


    It just so happened that I was in the midst of reviewing Sanford¡®s contract He was one of the most


    popr stars of Fantail Entertainment.


    In fact, he had signed up with thepany before he started college.


    In addition to his gorgeous appearance, he had solid basic skills.


    His acting talent had been acknowledged by internationally recognized directors and his work in movies


    and on TV spoke of his poprity.


    But after looking at his contract with Fantail Entertainment, I found that he was underpaid for his ability.


    His talent was being stretched to the limit yet his remuneration was not on par.


    His ten¨Cyear contract was signed well before he became a celebrity.


    Even when heter indeed became a famous star, thepany did not include any supplemental


    use with him to increase his ie.


    In other words, Sanford kept only a fraction of the money he earned.


    The contract was over seven years old and would expire in less than three years.


    His fans had been persuading him to terminate the contract with thepany.


    Logically speaking, when he first signed the contract a few years ago, no one knew that he would


    be such a famous actor, so the penalty mentioned on the contract wouldn¡®t be too much to pay.


    However, this problem hadn¡®t been resolved yet, and Sanford had even publicly expressed his loyalty


    to thepany.


    "Without the support of Fantail Entertainment, I would not be where I am today.I will not terminate the


    contract with thepany that helped me gain such a strong foothold in the entertainment industry."


    Because of his attitude of gratitude, his fans loved him even more, and the public opinion of him was all


    round praiseworthy.


    Although he had emphasized that he wouldn¡®t terminate his contract with thepany ahead of time,


    doubts remained as to whether he would renew his contract after expiration.


    Spacetime Finance¡®s acquisition of Fantail Entertainment was an attempt to use its resources to enter


    the sphere of the entertainment industry.


    In addition, their main reason of doing so was to appease the spoilt Velma.She was in love with


    Sanford and wanted to be with him.


    Therefore, the key to finalizing the whole casey in Sanford¡®s hands.


    If he terminated the contract now or didn¡®t renew it in two years¡® time, the significance of the acquisition


    of Fantail Entertainment would be greatly diminished.


    I checked the TV series that Fantail Entertainment nned to shoot in the next two years and


    discovered that Sanford was not the main character in any of them.


    It was clear that Fantail Entertainment shrewdly intended to take advantage of Sanford¡®s poprity to


    bring other entertainers to the public¡®s awareness over the next two years.


    In other words, thepany probably suspected that Sanford wouldn¡®t renew his contract with them,


    so they were trying to make maximum use of him before he quitted.


    I decided to talk to Sanford about his future ns to get a better perspective on matters.


    However, when I was handed this case, Fantail Entertainment told me that the acquisition must remain


    confidential and couldn¡®t be disclosed to their entertainers, so it was impossible for me to directly


    communicate with Sanford about how unfairly thepany was treating him.


    If I didn¡®t talk with him however, the due diligence report couldn¡®t be detailed.


    I had no choice but to report the situation to Korbin of Spacetime Finance and ask him to look into the


    matter Because of Kendal, Korbin had been very cooperative with me.


    After listening to my concerns, he immediately had thewyer in charge of the acquisition consult with


    thepany official of Fantail Entertainment.


    Spacetime Finance had previously invested huge sums of money in several films of Fantail


    Entertainment before the acquisition, so Fantail Entertainment quickly agreed to let me talk to Sanford


    when Korbin requested such a meeting.


    Although Sanford looked innocent on the surface, he was actually very wary of me.


    After all, he was an intelligent man who had been in the entertainment circle for many years.


    Every word he said was very precise and official.


    It seemed as if he was answering all my questions, but on reflection, I found that he didn¡®t add any


    useful information.


    I talked with him for a while, but it didn¡®t pay any dividends, so I couldn¡®t help feeling a little frustrated


    "He was more cautious than I thought, choosing his words very carefully as he spoke to me.I talked


    with him for a long time, but he was not prepared to budge.He was so shrewd at such a young age.No


    wonder he hadsted in the entertainment circle for so many years,"


    Iined to Lucy when I got home.


    "I wonder if I can someday be that cautious like him.He never let down his guard even for a moment."


    "You are good now.You don¡®t have to be like anyone else.Have you thought about that maybe he just


    has no choice but to be cautious about everything? The public may never understand how difficult it


    was for someone to be famous at such a young age.It looked all fun and morous on the


    surface, but in reality, it involved a great deal of private suffering.Besides, you are not his family or


    close friend, so why would he tell you the truth?" said Lucy


    "You are making a lot of sense."


    I nodded in agreement.


    Lucy had a point.I had only met him a few times, so he would obviously not take me into his confidence


    and divulge his ns to me.


    "Hey, when will you invite me to your new apartment? George was so generous to give you a new


    apartment as a gift.I was really taken aback," said Lucy.


    Her attitude towards George had improved since she found out that George had gifted the fancy


    apartment to me.


    Previously, she used to look disgusted at the mere mention of his name.


    "You are so easily bought off by him," I said in jest.


    "Not by him, but by his money! If he had been so generous earlier, I would have been softer toward


    him.How about showing me around your new apartment today? I¡®lle by shortly," Lucy said,


    sounding excited.


    I texted her the address and told her to call me when she got to the gate.


    This was a high¨Cend gatedmunity with and strict management.


    Non¨Cresidents were not allowed to enter.


    By the time George got home from work, Lucy had already arrived and was lounging on the sofa,


    savoring some fruit.He looked at me, perplexed.


    Just as I was about to exin, Lucy blurted out, "George, go cook something.We are starving."


    She had really made herself at home.


    George looked at me helplessly.


    He went into the cloakroom and changed into something morefortable.


    Then he rolled up his sleeves, walked over to me and kissed me on the forehead.


    In a soft voice, he asked, "What would you like to eat?"


    "Shouldn¡®t you ask your guest what would satisfy her pte?"Are you always this rude to your guests?"


    asked Lucy,ining.


    "The guest shouldply with what is convenient for the host.Haven¡®t you heard of it before?" asked


    George.


    Lucy was left speechless.


    George turned and went to the kitchen to check the menu on the smart fridge¡®s screen.


    Lucy leaned in and pointed to some dishes on the screen that she felt like eating.


    Without saying anything, George quickly took out the ingredients for the dishes that Lucy had ordered


    and started cooking.

 Chapter 686: Lucy’s Advice

    Chapter 686: Lucy¡¯s Advice


    Helen¡¯s POV


    "Thank you." I was aware that George had been dissatisfied with Lucy for a long time.


    The only reason that he did not lose his temper was that she was my best friend.I knew better than to


    stay in the kitchen.


    So, when George was about to cook, I decided to leave and let him do the work.I knew myself well


    enough.I would only make a mess if I stayed there.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    But just as I was about to walk to the door, George turned his head and faced me.


    "Where are you going? Come here."


    "What do you want?" I stopped in my tracks and looked at him confusedly.


    "Help me roll up my sleeves," George politely asked.


    It turned out that while he was washing the vegetables in the sink, his rolled¨Cup sleeves went loose and


    got wet.


    "Oh.Okay." I walked over to him and carefully did as he requested.


    Once done, I raised my head and asked, "Is it okay now?"


    George¡®s deep¨Cset eyes, along with his tantalizing smile, made my heart skip a beat.Without warning,


    he lowered his head and kissed me on the lips.


    "Yes.Thank you, darling," he said in a low and gentle voice.


    My cheeks turned beet red.


    Embarrassed, I looked down, wiped my lips, and turned around to leave.But before I could take a step,


    he grabbed my wrist and pulled me close.


    "Wait."


    https://https://novelebook/my-baby-s-daddy-bd2216.htm


    "What is it this time?" I asked impatiently after being stopped again.


    "Did you see Velma today?" George asked with a smile.


    "Yes.So what?"


    "Oh, nothing.I just asked."


    At the mention of Velma, what she had told me earlier suddenly crossed my mind, and my mood


    changed in an instant.I walked up to him and raised my head to look at him.


    "Did you go on a blind date while you were in Washington?" George¡®s hand, which was cutting the


    vegetables, froze.


    "Did Velma tell you that?" he asked incredulously.


    "Oh my God! George, how could you go on a blind date when you¡®re with Helen? I was right about


    you.You¡®re a yboy! Who was the woman? Is she from a rich family like yours? You¡®d better tell us the


    truth!"


    Lucy interjected while walking towards us.She must have heard my conversation with George, which


    made her anger get the best of her.


    "Does it matter who told me? I¡®m asking you now." I straightened up, feeling more confident with Lucy


    by my side.


    George put down the knife, wiped his hands, and calmly replied, "My family was the one who arranged


    it.I had no knowledge about it until I arrived at the venue.Of course, I refused to participate in that blind


    date."


    "Did you refuse it yourself, or did you ask Jane to help you?"


    I queried with a sneer tugging at the corners of my mouth.


    "What?! You not only went on a blind date but also asked Jane for help?"


    Lucy turned to me and added, "Helen, how could you let him off? Come with me.Let¡®s go home


    now.I¡®ve been telling you not to trust this womanizer, but you never listen!"


    As she spoke, she held my hand pulled me out of the kitchen.Despite Lucy making a fuss in the


    kitchen, I remained calm.


    Without a word, I pulled her back to the living room.


    "Helen, how could you let him do that to you? He¡®s like that because he¡¯s confident you won¡®t leave


    him." Lucy sighed helplessly.


    "Let bygones be bygones.By the way, why don¡®t you call Dyer over?"


    "He went back to Florida today.He said he had something important to deal with."


    "I think you¡®re in no position to reprimand me.If he hadn¡®t gone to Florida, you wouldn¡®t have


    remembered me, would you?" I jokingly said.


    Lucy put her arm around my shoulder and fawningly replied, "Who says I need him to be gone in order


    to remember you? You¡®re in my heart all the time."


    I got goosebumps all over when I heard her say such sweet words.


    Although it was touching, it was cringy.


    While George was cooking, I decided to give Lucy a tour of the apartment.The ce was so


    enormous.I honestly had not been to some of the rooms yet.So, when I showed Lucy around, I took the


    opportunity to see the rooms as well.


    Suddenly, Lucy pointed at the two rooms next to the nanny¡®s room and remarked, "George is so far


    ahead.He even has the children¡®s rooms ready."


    "What? Where?" I walked into the rooms Lucy were pertaining to and looked around.


    They were empty, so I was confused as to why she was sure they were children¡®s rooms.


    "If you¡®ll look closely, the interior design of this house is as cold as George¡®s temperament.However,


    this room has been painted pink and the other light blue.It¡®s obvious that they¡®re for children."


    I took a careful look at the said rooms and found that the color of the walls was indeed different from


    the rest of the house.Lucy frowned and put her hands on her hips.


    "Haven¡®t you realized it? George wants you to give birth to his children!"


    "We made a deal that we wouldn¡®t have a child in the near future.I¡®ve just started at my job.How could I


    get pregnant?"


    "And he said yes?" I nodded.


    "Yes."


    "That¡®s good.Atst, he finally learned how to consider your feelings.Besides, it¡®ll be troublesome if you


    get pregnant out of wedlock."


    Lucy still had not known that George and I had registered for marriage.I pondered for a moment and


    decided to tell her the truth.


    "Actually George and I are already married." Lucy gasped in shock.


    "Really? When?"


    "It¡®s been quite a while now.When my mother was in poor health, George and I registered for marriage


    to make her feel at ease.But at the time, our rtionship was not stable enough.I was worried our


    marriage wouldn¡®tst long, so I kept it a secret," I exined.


    Lucy looked at me with narrowed eyes.


    "So is your rtionship with George now stable? And you¡®re ready to tell everyone about it now?"


    Her question rendered me speechless.


    Judging from the look on Lucy¡®s face, she was hurt.


    We were best friends, after all.I should have trusted her and not kept such an important matter a secret


    from her.


    However, the situation at the time was tooplicated for me to involve other people.


    Well, I had no idea how to tell her about this, so I said nothing.


    Besides, knowing Lucy, she would strongly object to my marriage with George.


    A deafening silence filled the empty room.


    At this moment, Lucy and I were in a stalemate.


    After a long time, she sighed deeply and said, "Forget it.I don¡®t mean to lecture you.It¡®s your life


    anyway.What matters most is that you¡®re happy."


    By this time, George had finished preparing the food.He came to fetch us himself and invited us to the


    dining room.


    Lucy did not say a word during the meal.I kept ncing at her, worried that she would suddenly blow


    up on me.


    When she was done eating, she put down her fork and reprimanded me with a chuckle.


    "Stop it.Stop pretending to be guilty.Do you think I can¡®t see through you? I know you like the back of


    my hand.If I wasn¡®t worried about you getting hurt, I wouldn¡®t bother to ask about your love life!" I


    sighed in relief.


    Seeing that she had calmed down, I held her hand and asked, "Why don¡®t you stay here tonight? We


    haven¡®t had a sleep over a long time."


    Meanwhile, George¡¯s face darkened.


    "Lucy, think it over very carefully," he advised in a cold voice.


    When Lucy met his eyes, she drew back her neck and answered, "No, thanks.I don¡®t wanna be a third


    wheel."


    George and I then walked Lucy all the way to the parking lot.She got into her car shortly.


    But before leaving, she rolled down the window and solemnly said, "Now that you and Helen are


    married, as her husband, you should protect her well.She¡®s a sensitive woman, so you should always


    give her affection and a strong sense of security."


    "I will," George sincerely promised.


    I was so moved by Lucy¡®s words that I almost cried.


    She often goofed around and was rarely serious.But when it came to me, she always made sure I was


    well.I was so lucky to have such a best friend.


    Once Lucy was gone, I stifled a sob and ordered George, "Be good to her in thepany."


    George nodded in agreement.


    "Okay.Whatever makes you happy."


    "By the way, I want you to help me make an appointment with Dyer.I¡®ll tell him what Lucy just said to


    you.Not only that, but I¡®ll also assure him that I will never let anyone hurt my Lucy."


    "You¡®re so childish!" George remarked with a chuckle.


    Without another word, he put his arm around my shoulder, and we went to the elevator side by side.


    I did not expect that things would change abruptly before George could make the arrangement.

 Chapter 687: Was Lucy A Hole

    Chapter 687: Was Lucy A Hole


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    On Monday morning, I went back to thew firm to turn in my report to Anya.


    When I got out of the conference room after the meeting concluded, Phil pulled me aside.In a voice that


    only the two of us could hear, he asked, "Have you spoken to Lucytely?"


    "We met upst week.But we haven¡®t spoken to each other the past two days.What¡®s up?" I asked.


    Visibly conflicted, Phil handed me his phone.


    "Why don¡®t you take a look at this?" I stared at his phone¡®s screen and saw that someone had exposed


    Lucy¡®s social media ount with millions of followers on the Inte.I didn¡®t take the news seriously at


    first.


    After all, Lucy was a very famous blogger, so chances were, someone did it out of envy.But upon


    clicking on the post, I was stupefied.


    Aside from Lucy¡®s ount, all her personal information had been exposed to the public.


    "Lucy rk took advantage of her position to hook up with a married man and broke up my family! I


    want Zhester Technology to give me a proper exnation."


    The article described in detail how Lucy ruined someone¡®s family, including the specific dates and time,


    and screenshots of her chatting with this so¨Ccalled married man.


    What surprised me the most was that the married man mentioned in the article was actually Dyer.


    The article was written by a person iming to be his wife Martha, and it was posted in the form of a


    letter.She said she had been married to Dyer for many years, and they had a child together.


    In the letter, Martha humbled herself.


    "I¡®m writing you this letter as a wife and a mother.I¡®m begging you, Miss rk.Please give him back to


    me and my daughter."


    It sounded like she was really desperate to get Dyer back.


    At the end of the article attached Lucy¡®s photos, her work address, and even her chat logs with Dyer.


    Whenever a man and a woman were in love, it was inevitable for them to chat about things sexual in


    nature.Lucy was outgoing and she enjoyed teasing Dyer.


    https://https://novelebook/my-baby-s-daddy-bd2216.htm


    He, on the other hand, was a man of few words.He only responded with short sentences each time.


    Thus, it seemed as though Lucy was too into him.


    Taking that into consideration along with what Martha said, it was easy to understand why many people


    believed that Lucy indeed seduced Dyer.


    Having seen the post, I was so flummoxed that it took a long time before I managed topose


    myself.


    "I have faith in Lucy.She¡®d never do something like that! There¡®s gotta be more to the story,"I remarked


    firmly.I knew my best friend well.


    Lucy might¡®ve dated a lot of men, but she¡®d never be the other woman in other people¡®s


    rtionships.Even if she liked Dyer, she¡®d never cross that line.I returned Phil¡®s phone and gradually


    calmed down.I called Lucy several times after that, but she wasn¡®t answering me.


    It was hard for me not to worry about her.


    After pondering for a moment, I decided to call George.


    To my chagrin, he was currently in a meeting, so he couldn¡®t talk either.


    Every passing minute made me more worried about Lucy.


    Thus, I drove directly to Zhester Technology Upon entering the office building, the receptionist halted


    me.


    The public had no idea about my rtionship with George.


    All they knew was that I once drove Zhester Technology into a bad situation.


    Aside from that, Jane¡®s reputation was ruined and she got fired because of me.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Because of those reasons, the receptionist was on guard against me.She stopped me and asked,


    "Miss Dewar, what brings you here? If you want to leave a message for someone, I can convey it for


    you."


    I hesitated for a moment, wondering if I should ask the receptionist to call Lucy out for me.


    Just then, I heard Velma¡®s voice from behind me.


    "Miss Dewar, are you here to see your best friend?"


    She walked up to me, casting a defiance gaze at me.


    This woman enjoyed gossiping, so she had probably heard about Lucy¡®s situation by now.


    "Yes," I answered frankly.


    A smug look appeared on Velma¡®s face.


    "As thanks for driving me aroundst time, you cane with me."


    The receptionist was caught in a dilemma.She didn¡®t want me in, but neither could she dare to stop


    Velma, because she knew who thetter was.I tailed Velma into the Zhester Technology building


    hurriedly.


    All of a sudden, a pair of small hands tugged at the hem of my clothes.


    "Hi, Miss!"


    I stopped in my tracks and looked back, only to find a five¨Cyear¨Cold girl looking up at me.She looked


    familiar.


    After taking a closer look, I remembered that I had seen this little girl at the subway the other day.


    Back then, Jane pped me in front of everyone, and I ran away and cried bitterly in the subway for


    hours.


    This same little girl and her mother apanied me the entire time, fearing that something might


    happen to me.


    Later on, we went to eat some cake together.I had forgotten to ask their contact informationst time,


    and we hadn¡®t seen each other since then.


    Even so, I had kept their kindness in mind.I squatted down and asked the little girl, "Hey there, sweetie!


    What are you doing here?"


    The little girl was so adorable.Her bright eyes were dazzling.She pointed at the person standing next to


    her and said, "I¡®m here with Mommy to find Daddy!"


    Only then did I notice that her mother was also there.


    Upon seeing the woman¡®s face, my head suddenly buzzed.


    All the dots in my head were connected at this moment.


    The little girl was here to with her mommy to find her daddy.


    Was her mother the same person iming to be Dyer¡®s wife and saying that Lucy was a home¨C


    wrecker? Slowly, I got up while locking my gaze on Martha.Her face was gaunt, and her eyes were red


    and swollen.She wasn¡®t as mild¨Cmannered and charming as she was when I met her in the subway the


    other day.


    Our roles had reversed this time we met each other.


    Back then, I was the one crying so hard and I looked gaunt and disheveled just like her now.


    Perhaps the kindness they gave me at the time left a good impression on me.


    Even though I knew that Martha was the one who leaked Lucy¡®s private information on the Inte, I


    couldn¡®t just immediately take Lucy¡®s side and scorn Martha for what she did.


    Velma invited Martha and her daughter, seemingly wanting to witness something entertaining The


    receptionist, on the other hand, was frightened.She hurriedly tried to stop Velma.


    "Miss Collins, please don¡®t let them inside.If Mr.Affleck finds out about it, he will be furious!"


    "I don¡®t care if he gets angry.Since they¡®re already here, we should solve their problem.Instead of


    causing a scene in public, I believe it¡®s better to invite them in, so that they could find a quiet ce and


    talk properly."Velma was clearly trying to stir trouble.


    Personally, I knew things could getplicated and troublesome for Lucy, so I didn¡®t want Martha and


    her daughter to see Lucy.Out of the goodness of my heart, I decided to take the little girl¡®s hand and


    asked, "Would you like to have some cake with me?"I wanted to take them outside for the time


    being.Once Martha had calmed down, I nned to tell Lucy toe out, so that they could talk.If I


    were to bring Martha and her daughter into Zhester Technology haphazardly, things could get out of


    hand before I knew it.


    However, Martha grabbed her daughter¡®s hand and shook her head at me.She stood her ground,


    waiting for Dyer and Lucy toe out.


    "Come on, ma¡®am.I¡®ll take you in.Whatever happens, I¡®ll take responsibility for it."


    Velma pushed Martha and the little girl inside.


    There was nothing I could do to stop her.


    Hurriedly, I decided to call Lucy and tell her about it, but she didn¡®t answer.Thus, I sent her a message.


    Even then, she didn¡®t respond.


    I was so worried that they¡®d run into each other in an unfavorable situation.


    Lucy was a hothead, so if she were to see Martha and her daughter, things could spiral out of control.


    As ast resort, I called George, so that he could alert Lucy about what was happening at the soonest


    possible time.


    Since Velma had taken Martha and her daughter upstairs already, I had to wait for the next elevator to


    arrive.


    Along the way, I held my phone close to my chest, feeling like my heart was about to leap from my


    chest.


    By the time I had gone upstairs, they had already arrived at Lucy¡¯s office.She was sitting at her desk,


    reading through some resumes and carefully selecting the potential candidates.She was so calm.


    It was as if nothing had happened yet.


    Eventually, Lucy averted her gaze from theputer screen and nced at us.She looked at the little


    girl and then at Martha.


    "Are you sure you want to talk to me in front of your daughter?" she asked calmly.


    There was no visible sign of guilt nor fear in Lucy¡®s eyes while facing Martha.I breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just seeing her soposed assured me that Lucy didn¡®t do anything wrong.


    "Oh, my God! I¡®ve never seen such an arrogant home¨Cwrecker before!" Velma eximed.


    She was staring at Lucy with utter disgust.


    The tension in the office rose at once.


    Annoyed, I red at Velma.


    I knew that she was a straightforward person who always spoke things before thinking carefully, but


    hearing someone chastise Lucy was pretty annoying and definitely uneptable! Just as I was about


    to fire back, George came in a hurry.


    "Shut up, Velma!"


    Frowning, he grabbed Velma¡®s cor and dragged her out of Lucy¡®s office like she was a piece of trash.


    "George, stop it! I¡®m not done yet."


    "This is none of your business.What are you even doing here?"


    "George, are you even listening to me? I said let me go!"


    Velma¡®s incessant screaming gradually faded.It seemed George had taken her away.


    Lucy, on the other hand, was particrly calm.


    "Helen, please take the kid somewhere else.I need to speak to her mother in private."


    Even though she was normally carefree, she always knew what she was doing.


    ncing at her worriedly, I eventually decided to trust my friend and took the child¡®s hand before


    leaving Lucy¡®s office.


    Just then, George returned, waving at me.


    "Miss Dewar, pleasee with me."


    He took me and the little girl to his office and told his assistant to bring in some snacks and juice for the


    little girl.


    Meanwhile, Velma was sitting aside, watching the scene unfold and visibly annoyed.


    Once the little girl was sitting obediently on the sofa and eating some snacks, I breathed a sigh of relief.


    Even afterzing around in George¡®s office for a while, I was still worried.


    I shot him a look, implying that he should look after the child for the time being, while I go and check on


    Lucy.


    But before I could even reach the door, George stopped me.


    "Come back here."


    The sound of his voice was so powerful that nobody could refuse to listen to him.


    Instinctively, I stopped in my tracks, daring not to go out.


    Velma sprang to her feet, shouting at George, "You¡®ve crossed the line! If you want to scold me,


    fine.But why do you have to do the same to my cousin¨Cinw?"


    "Your cousin¨Cinw?"


    George¡®s eyes gleamed beneath the light, making him look dangerous.


    Since Velma wasn¡®t that vignt, she was oblivious to how his eyes appeared at the moment and she


    continued challenging his patience.


    "That¡®s right! Kendal has asked me to show her some respect and treat her like my cousin¨Cinw.I¡®m


    warning you! She¡®s my cousin¡®s woman.If you dare to bully her, you¡®re going to regret it!"


    George chuckled at me, yfully saying, "She¡®s your cousin¡®s woman, huh?"


    Velma said it multiple times already, and yet I didn¡®t find it strange.But hearing ite from George¡®s


    mouth sounded so weird.It was then that I red at George.


    Instead of getting angry, he smiled even brighter.


    "True enough.You should be nicer to her.Try to be more patient with her, okay?" he said to Velma.


    Velma just stared daggers at George before dragging me out of his office.

 Chapter 688: Quarrel With Helen

    Chapter 688: Quarrel With Helen


    Lucy¡¯s POV:


    After Helen left with the child, only Martha and I were left alone in the office.I opened my mouth and


    spoke in a confident yet unemotional tone.


    "Firstly, it¡®s useless for you toe to me.If you want to solve the problem, you should confront


    Dyer.Secondly, you exposed all my personal information on the Inte without my consent.I will


    pursue a legal course of action against you.Thirdly, as far as I know, you and Dyer have been divorced


    for many years now.I am definitely not a home¨Cwrecker as I only got to know him well after your


    divorce.I am done with what I wished to say, and I do not wish to meet you ever again.I hope that this is


    our first andst meeting."


    I looked at the woman in front of me scornfully.


    Martha had been harassing me via text messages for a while, using me of being Dyer¡®s mistress


    and ruining their rtionship.


    When I had had my fill of her, I blocked her number.I thought she would stop pestering me, but I didn¡®t


    expect her to nder me and even expose my personal information on the Inte.


    My blog ount with millions of followers, which I had been operating for many years, was ruined as a


    result of this.


    Many business partners requested to terminate their contracts with me after this matter came to light.I


    had been dealing with the termination of these contracts these days.


    Seeing Martha¡®s tear stained face and aggrieved look, I couldn¡®t help but sneer inwardly.She felt


    wronged, but I was the real innocent one in this whole shit! I didn¡®t do anything wrong, but I was


    used as a home¨Cwrecker and suffered major losses as a result.


    Clenching her fists, Martha sobbed, "We are not divorced! We never get divorced!"


    "What?"


    My mind went nk and my ears started buzzing.I waspletely dumbfounded.


    When Zhester Technology hired Dyer, I did a thorough background check on him.


    He was single.


    Before I started dating him, he told me frankly that he was married before, but that he got divorced


    three years ago.I didn¡®t really know what I had been afraid of, but I had actually distanced myself from


    him for a while after finding out about it.


    But in the end, I couldn¡¯t resist his attraction to me and carefully trod into a rtionship with him.


    At the end of the day, I was not a conservative person.


    Even if he had married before, so what? People divorced all the time and moved on with their lives.


    The most important thing was to enjoy the present moment.


    "Lucy, I¡®m begging you.As long as you leave him, he wille back to our daughter and me.You are


    such a beautiful and talented young woman.You will be able to find another man very easily.In fact, you


    will be better off without Dyer.But I can¡®t live without my husband! And my child needs her father."


    Martha had been humble all the time.She brought on the tears and sobbed bitterly.She indeed looked


    pitiful.


    But I was not a young, naive girl who had never seen the world.I had been in and out of several


    rtionships and I was an experienced rtionship blogger for many years.I had seen more than my


    share of drama between mistresses and legal wives.


    Actually, Martha was very cunning.


    She knew how to guilty¨Ctrip me and further her cause.But I did not feel guilty at all for I did nothing


    wrong.


    Her copious tears got no sympathy out of me.


    "I have said all that needed to be said, and there¡®s nothing more we can talk about.Please leave now."


    https://https://novelebook/my-baby-s-daddy-bd2216.htm


    "Lucy, please! Please say yes.Please take pity on Dyer¡®s child and me.Leave him."


    Suddenly Martha became very emotional and a sea of tears cascaded down her cheeks.I was so


    annoyed by her emotional outburst that I stood up angrily and was about to leave.I had nothing to say


    to Martha.


    She should go to Dyer for answers, not me.She had exposed my personal life online and made a mess


    of my work life.I already had a bone to pick with her.


    Why should I now give up my boyfriend for her?


    "Lucy, just promise that you will leave my husband! If you don¡®t then I will kill myself!"


    Martha was standing near the window.


    When she sensed that I was unwilling to give in to her demands, she edged towards the window sill


    and climbed onto it.She held tightly onto the window frame and begged me with tears in her eyes.


    Martha was a gentle, beautiful woman.


    With her hair disheveled, she looked so fragile and vulnerable at that moment.


    My head started throbbing and my mind went nk.No matter how experienced a rtionship expert I


    was, I had never prepared myself for something like this.


    Martha was in an emotionally fragile state now and I didn¡®t dare to upset her anymore.I was silently


    considering how to tempt her to get off the window sill first.


    At that precise moment, the office door was suddenly pushed open.


    Helen came in and looked at Martha coldly.


    "If you want to jump, just do it.I¡®ll just take your daughter downstairs to pick up your dead body."


    She walked in quickly and stood beside the other window in the room.She poked her head out and


    looked down, saying, "We are on the twenty¨Csixth floor.If you jump down, you will definitely die.Your


    head will hit the ground first, sttering your brains at least three feet away.The impact will shatter all


    your internal organs inside your body.But don¡®t worry, as long as you fall straight down, without


    encountering any object such as an open window on your way, your corpse should more or less remain


    intact when it hits the ground with a thud.At least we will have a rtively blood free body to show your


    daughter so she won¡®t be too frightened."


    When Helen gave this grisly ount, her expression was as icy as her tone.


    Perhaps she was recalling the day when her father jumped off a building and died before her very


    eyes.


    Martha was horrified by the picture that Helen had painted.She carefully descended from the window


    sill, copsed on the ground, and cried inconsbly.I didn¡®t know what to do tofort the others.


    When I saw Martha crying hysterically, I stiffened into a block of ice.I rarely showed my weaknesses to


    others.


    No matter how painful it seemed, I would bear it myself and gradually digest it.


    Even though I had dated a lot of men before, I had never loved a man as much as I loved Dyer.


    This was literally the only time that I was this serious about a man.


    When Dyer hurried over, the tension in my heart suddenly decreased and I felt the urge to weep.I didn¡®t


    walk over to him.I just stood at the door silently, my head bowed.


    Dyer walked up to me and held me tightly in his arms.


    "Are you all right? Sorry, I¡®m sote." I detected worry and love in his deep voice.


    He lowered his head and stared at me,pletely ignoring Martha.I was much more rxed now.


    But when I thought of what Martha had just attempted to do, I still felt scared.


    Afraid that our intimacy might agitate Martha again, I pushed Dyer away and said firmly, "Dyer, let¡®s


    have a talk."


    Dyer nced at Martha frostily, as if this woman who was willing to die for him, meant nothing to him at


    all.


    His attitude irked Helen.


    She walked up to me and whispered, "Lucy, such a man doesn¡®t deserve someone like you."


    I was deeply annoyed by Helen¡®s words.I asked in a hoarse voice, "What kind of man is he? Do you


    know him well enough to pass judgment? How can you draw a conclusion after only listening to one


    side of the story? It takes two to tango, you know!"


    I admitted that I was partial to Dyer, but I was disgruntled with Helen¡®s attitude.When I was vulnerable


    and needed the love and support of my best friend, she told me that I had made a poor choice in men.I


    was more hurt by her onement than the hundreds of thousands ofments abusing me online.


    Helen didn¡®t retort.I kept asking, "Do you also think I¡®m a shameless home¨Cwrecker? That I got into


    their marriage? Am I such a shrew in your eyes?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I didn¡®t!" Helen replied vehemently.


    "Yes, you did.From the moment you saw me today, you regarded me as a shameless mistress.That¡®s


    why you are so kind and polite to Martha and even take care of her daughter."


    "I¡®ve never regarded you as a mistress.I just don¡®t think Dyer deserves you."


    Helen¡®s tone strained with grief.She looked at Dyer with disgust and disdain in her eyes.Her look of


    disdain fueled my anger.


    I lost control and yelled at her, "Helen! Dyer is not your father! Not everyone is like your father!"


    Helen froze on the spot and her face turned deathly pale.


    Toote, I realized that I had blurted out such painful words to her ears so impulsively.


    "Helen, I¡®m sorry...I didn¡®t mean it.Please forgive me!"


    Damn it! Love indeed drove people crazy, but not always in a good way! Helen shook her head and


    said that she was fine, but I knew she was not.


    My words had pierced her heart like a spear.She took a few steps back, leaned against the wall of the


    corridor for support, and remained silent.


    Just then, Dyer¡®s daughter ran over with Velma.She shouted, "Dad! Dad!"


    The girl ran towards Dyer, ready for a hug.


    But Dyer stepped back and stopped his daughter from approaching him.


    Seeing Dyer¡®s indifference towards his daughter, Helen continued, "Lucy, you deserve a better


    man.Dyer is so cruel to even his own daughter.Surely you can tell how ruthless he really is."


    That was thest straw.


    Helen had seeded in destroying my firmness and confidence.


    "Helen, I thought you were different from others.I thought I could trust you to support me


    unconditionally.I repeat, I am not a home¨Cwrecker.Even if I was, I thought our friendship would be


    strong enough for you to support my decisions, regardless."


    Helen and I had been very close friends for so many years.We regarded each other as family.


    Whenever she was in trouble, I would stand on her side, support her and encourage her without any


    hesitation.


    And I wanted her to do the same for me.


    All I wanted was her trust and support.I didn¡®t need her to rationally analyze whether what I was doing


    was right or wrong.I just needed her unconditional favor and support.


    Was that too much to ask? Even if I was cursed by the whole world, I wouldn¡®t feel helpless as long as


    the person I cared about the most was still on my side.I needed Helen to do this for me.


    "Helen, Dyer is not your father, and I¡®m not Libby or Jane.You can¡®t expect me to deny my love just


    because your family was destroyed by your adulterous father."


    I looked at Helen and felt greatly disappointed.


    Her attitude hurt me more than the fact that Dyer hadn¡®t divorced Martha yet.


    After saying that, I left without looking back at anyone.It was the first time that Helen and I had had


    such a fierce quarrel since we became friends.


    My heart shattered into a thousand pieces at this moment, and hot tears just streamed down my face


    as I walked out of my office..

 Chapter 689: Dyer’s Love Confession

    Chapter 689: Dyer¡¯s Love Confession


    Lucy¡¯s POV:


    After leaving Zhester Technology I walked aimlessly on the road like a wanderer for hours.


    What happened today was so unexpected.I used to think that I was mentally strong, that I could


    weather any degree of pain and frustration and that nothing could bring me down.I was wrong! When


    Martha came to confront me, armed with her daughter as her ammunition, my indestructible heart was


    pierced and crushed into a million pieces.


    This was the first time in my life that I¡®d suffered loss of my pride and self¨Cconfidence because of a


    man.


    After a while, I guided myself home and I turned on my phone to check my social media ount.


    There was a torrent of abuse online.


    Words like "mistress"and "home wrecker" were highlighted in bold font.


    Almost everyment echoed these words and disparaged me, casting aspersions on my character.


    A rising tide of madness swept over me.I firmly believed that I had never been the other woman, and I


    wouldn¡®t easily give up on Dyer.


    Helen scolded me for being stubborn, iming that Dyer was insensitive and not good enough for


    me.But I trusted my instinct.


    "It is true that I am dating Dyer, but our rtionship is based on the premise that we are both single.So


    based on that, the question of destroying anyone¡®s family or hurting anyone, does not arise." I posted


    that statement online.


    It felt as if I was arguing with Martha.


    This was my way of handling such matters.I preferred toughness to rification.


    My statement sparked an outrage online, and even people iming to be ex¨Cgirlfriends of my ex¨C


    boyfriends revealed that their ex¨Cboyfriends were actually seduced by me.


    Everybody took a dig at me.


    They portrayed me as a shameless tramp who loved to interfere in other people¡®s rtionships.


    These revtions served as a catalyst to bring in greater abuse.


    More people believed Martha¡®s words now and she was portrayed as a victim.So I became engulfed in


    another barrage of fierce criticism.I browsed through thements and smiled sarcastically.


    Finally I turned off my phone andy still in bed, ignoring the uproar I had caused on the Inte.


    The curtains of my room were tightly drawn and only a faint shred of light peeped in.


    My heart felt like a rat was gnawing away at tiny pieces every minute.


    Whilst I was wallowing in my misery, the sound of the doorbell ringing, interrupted my thoughts.Iy still


    in bed, turning a deaf ear to the doorbell.I didn¡®t wantpany right now.I hoped that whoever it was,


    would have the good sense to leave immediately.


    However, the person outside was persistent and kept ringing the doorbell.


    Being thoroughly annoyed by the urgency of the loud ring, I sat up unwillingly and then went to answer


    the door.


    The moment I opened the door, I recognized the tall figure standing outside.


    The anxiety on Dyer¡®s face made him look ill.


    He hugged me tightly and asked in a distressed voice, "Lucy! Are you okay?"


    "What do you think?" I shoved him away, turned around and walked back inside.


    Dyer closed the door behind him and followed me in.


    "Lucy, I¡®m so sorry." Dyer was apologetic.


    Even at such a time, he offered no further exnation, which really pissed me off.I scoffed inwardly and


    became even angrier with him.


    https://https://novelebook/my-baby-s-daddy-bd2216.htm


    Why did he keep saying just "sorry"? Would that solve anything at all? "Didn¡®t you divorce Martha?"


    I stood in front of him and interrogated softly.


    "Why did you lie to me?"


    Now the whole world held me responsible for breaking up Dyer¡®s marriage to Martha and for robbing


    their innocent daughter of a father.My social media ount, which I had been running for years, had


    been destroyed in minutes.


    All my business partners now wanted to terminate their contracts with me.


    But these were not the issues that bothered me the most.


    What I was in a tizz about the most was that Dyer had lied to me.


    The man that I loved had lied to me and put me in a position to be reviled by the public.


    Dyer looked at me with his soulful eyes and took a step forward.I took a half¨Cstep back subconsciously


    and red at him warily.


    "Lucy, it¡®s difficult to exin the rtionship between Martha and me in a few words," said Dyer as


    deep seated sadness trespassed across his eyes.


    "I have time.Now exin!" I wanted an exnation badly.


    Dyer was always aloof and unapproachable.He was rarely ever so emotional.


    When I first met him, I got the impression that he was cold on the outside but hot on the inside.


    Once someone touched his heart, he would melt.


    And I believed that someone would be me.I didn¡®t like men who was too forward and talked too much,


    so I thought Dyer was perfect for me.


    But at that moment, I finally realized that I had overestimated myself.I could never melt this cold


    man.No one could.I gave a wry smile.


    My heart became a frozenke and my bones began to ciate as cold, hard reality struck me.I¡®d been


    trying to melt an iceberg without any sess.


    What was worse, I¡®d got frostbitten in the process.


    Dyer kept silent for a long time, avoiding eye contact with me, while considering how to exin his


    plight to me.


    I just stood there, looking at him silently and waiting for his answer.He was generally very curt and liked


    to keep people guessing what he was thinking.


    Well, I didn¡®t work for him and why should I have to read his mind? This matter involved our future.


    What I wanted was a definite answer.


    If he was willing to talk, I would listen patiently.


    If he was going to be evasive, I would break up with him right away.


    "We signed a divorce agreement in which I promised to give up all my possessions.Since then, I


    haven¡®t had any contact with her and I¡®ve even forgotten what she looks like," said Dyer slowly, looking


    up at me.


    I looked at him suspiciously.


    "Why did you give up all your possessions? Only people who are in the wrong make such huge


    sacrifices.Did you wrong them in some way?"


    I¡®d been a rtionship blogger for many years, so I knew a lot about marriages and rtionships.


    In many broken marriages, even the spouse who was in the wrong, would usually fight over assets in


    their divorce settlement.It was almost unheard of for a man to willingly give up his assets.


    How serious a mistake must he have made to give up his whole fortune? I didn¡®t believe that he was


    such a man, but I was prepared to give him the benefit of the doubt.I wanted to hear the truth from the


    horse¡®s mouth.


    If we wanted to continue our rtionship, this was bound to be the biggest obstacle to us being


    together.


    If Dyer didn¡®te out with the truth now, there would surely be more conflicts in the future.


    Instead of hiding what I really thought, I preferred to be straightforward and put all our cards on the


    table.I took the initiative to ask him out of respect for our rtionship.I didn¡®t want us to misunderstand


    each other.I wanted to give our rtionship a chance.


    After all, I still loved Dyer insanely and wanted to be with him.


    Dyer bit his lower lip.


    "I didn¡®t do anything wrong to them, and the child has nothing to do with me."


    His short sentence was loaded with information.I looked up at him in astonishment.


    Had Martha cheated on Dyer? And she even got pregnant with her lover¡®s child? Dyer nodded in


    acquiescence to my guess.


    My mind fell into total disarray.


    Just before he spoke, I was so disillusioned with our rtionship that I wanted to break up with him.But


    now I felt really sorry for him, and his words cooled my anger.


    "You shouldn¡®t have just let her go.It wasn¡®t fair for you," I said sadly.


    Although it was not difficult for Dyer to earn the money back, I was furious when I thought of Martha¡®s


    betrayal, their unfair divorce settlement and now the fact that Martha had described him as the


    unfaithful spouse.


    My heart ached for him.


    "After all, she¡®s been with me for so many years, and it¡®s not easy for her to raise a child on her own,"


    Dyer said, smiling faintly.


    "I just wanted my conscience to be clear." I looked him up and down.


    "Was that really the reason? Or did you just still have feelings for her?" Dyer smiled openly, his face no


    longer so glum.


    "What do you think?"


    "I don¡®t know!" I replied, exasperated.


    I wanted him to spell it out to me clearly.I was in no mood for guessing games.


    Dyer held me tightly in his arms and rubbed his face against my shoulder.His tone was still cold, but he


    was a little gentler.


    "Lucy, I married Martha underpulsion.My mother was very sick back then and it was her wish that I


    marry Martha.As a dutiful son, I obeyed my mother and married Martha.I had to do it for my mother¡®s


    sake."


    When I heard the reason for his marriage with Martha, I breathed an intense sigh of relief.


    "So you didn¡®t love her?" I asked with a straight face, curling my lips.


    "I never loved her," replied Dyer decisively.


    "Who do you love then?" I asked, hoping to tter myself.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Dyer lifted his face from my shoulder and looked me deep in the eye.


    "I love you.You are the only one in my heart," he answered earnestly.


    "My biggest mistake, Lucy, was that I shouldn¡®t have been so self¨Crighteous in my divorce


    settlement.Also, I should not have hooked up with you till my divorce was finalized.It would have


    spared you all the insults and abuse that you are facing now.Perhaps we should take some time


    apart.When I get things sorted out and I am officially single, I will get back with you," Dyer promised.


    "I think Martha is making such a big deal out of this so you¡®ll have no choice but to ept it and be with


    her.Are you sure you can convince her to change her mind?" I asked uncertainly.


    Obviously, Martha was going to destroy Dyer if she couldn¡®t have him.


    "I have to give it my best shot.As far as I know, Martha was in a steady rtionship with some man.But


    I think something went wrong because he seems to have disappeared from the scene.That¡®s why she


    wants me back," exined Dyer as he rubbed his temples wearily.


    He seemed to regret not following up on the divorce matter.


    Had hepleted the necessary procedures, he wouldn¡®t havended himself in this dilemma now.


    Had any other woman been in this predicament, I would have given her an earful and told her to stay


    away from such a man.But when it came to myself, the same advice just didn¡®t work.I was obsessed


    with Dyer, and I couldn¡®t bear to part with him, or share him.


    Thankfully, I still had a trace of sanity left in me.


    "It¡®s all because you didn¡®t tie up your loose ends that it has snowballed into such a mess.Because of


    your failure toplete your divorce procedures, I¡®m being attacked so maliciously on the Inte.I


    could probably lose my job as a headhunter.Martha has also exposed my personal details online and


    now I¡®m on the receiving end of so many crank calls," Iined grievously, digging my face into his


    chest.


    After all, with all my rtionship experience, I knew that I had to show my weakness and vulnerability


    to him.


    The guiltier Dyer felt, the more he would care about this matter.


    Although he had promised to take care of it, a man¡®s promise couldn¡®t always be fully trusted, or I would


    end up getting hurt.


    As expected, Dyer easily med himself all the more.


    "I¡®m so sorry."


    "Can¡®t you say anything else except ¡®I¡®m sorry¡®?" I red at him and let go of his waist.


    However, his hands still firmly held my waist.


    "I will deal with everything right away.I will not expose you to any more suffering.I promise," he


    dered.

 Chapter 690: PDA

    Chapter 690: PDA


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    I still went to see Lucy several times after the day we fought.


    Although we still cared about each other, there was now a crack in our rtionship after she said those


    words.


    Our trust had been broken, and we gradually drifted apart from each other.


    And now, we seldom talked for fear that we would only hurt each other again.


    Impressively, Lucy remained as light¨Chearted as before despite what the public thought of her and


    even though her colleagues were giving her strange gazes.


    She dressed up and went to work just as she usually did.


    Just like all issues, the matter died down after a few days.


    People began to lose interest and started talking about something new.


    As for me, I did not try to persuade her anymore.I knew that if I brought up the topic, we would only end


    up arguing again.


    It might even hurt our friendship further.


    Meanwhile, the due diligence in Fantail Entertainment was drawing to an end.I was getting busier day


    by day, so I did not have time to worry about Lucy.


    Fantail Entertainment was an entertainmentpany.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Tens of thousands of people were watching thepany all the time, so thepany¡®s qualifications,


    financial situation, and operation were perfectly in ordance with thew.


    As a result, it only took me a while to write these reports.


    However, data collection work of the contracts, such as employment contracts, business contracts, and


    project contracts, was a littleplicated.It took me quite a while to ssify and sort them all out.I had


    talked to Sanford several times, but in the end, I still had no idea whether or not he would renew his


    contract with Fantail Entertainment when his current contract expired.


    Of course, I had to write what we had talked about in the report.


    This was a key risk that needed special attention in the acquisition process.


    Everything went smoothly ording to n.


    https://https://novelebook/my-baby-s-daddy-bd2216.htm


    However, something went wrong in the negotiation process.


    Spacetime Finance, which had ns to acquire Fantail Entertainment, had taken a fancy to Sanford¡®s


    business value.


    However, I had written in the due diligence report that the contract between Sanford and Fantail


    Entertainment would expire in less than three years.


    And until then, nobody knew if he would stay or not.


    There was no doubt that this would greatly reduce the value of this acquisition.


    When the two parties were negotiating, Spacetime Finance insisted that Fantail Entertainment sign


    another ten¨Cyear contract with Sanford.


    Otherwise, their offer would have to be far lower than the previous one.


    Fantail Entertainment could not force Sanford to renew the contract, though.


    The negotiation between the two sides was in a deadlock.I was not surprised by this.


    Truthfully speaking, I did not regret my decision to document everything truthfully because I just did


    what I was supposed to do as awyer.


    Just as I was about to step out of the meeting room, Velma stopped me.


    She rushed to me with a fierce look on her face and asked, "What did I tell you before? I told you not to


    include everything in the report! Why did you have to mention Sanford¡®s contract?"


    "Miss Collins, I just did my job," I answered without beating around the bush.


    "You...Just you wait!"


    Velma shot daggers at me and then left in a huff.I was at a loss for words as I watched her walk away.


    This youngdy was indeed headstrong.


    Nheless, I just want to do my job well.


    Kendal¡®s POV:


    In the afternoon, when I came to Spacetime Finance, I happened to bump into Velma, who was rushing


    out of the building angrily.


    Before I could say anything to greet her, sheined, "Do you think Helen did it on purpose? She


    knew that I wanted to get close to Sanford, but she still wrote the contract issue in the report!"


    "As you¡®ve said, your target is Sanford.Of course, Helen was going to investigate him.It¡®s her job.If she


    doesn¡®t state it clearly in the report, as the mainwyer, she¡®ll have to shoulder the consequences if


    anything goes wrong."I defended Helen as I believed that she was in the right.Velma red at me.


    "Which side are you on?"


    "On the right one," I firmly replied.


    Infuriated, sheined, "You¡®re as rigid as Dad.Why should you have to acquire the Fantail


    Entertainment and make things soplicated? Can¡®t you just poach Sanford from Fantail


    Entertainment to Spacetime Finance?"


    "What will he do there anyway? Fool around with you all day long?" I retorted.


    I did not want to exin anything to Velma anymore.


    Besides, arguing with her was like talking to a wall.


    Did she really believe that Spacetime Finance¡®s acquisition n was for her? After a thorough


    evaluation, Spacetime Finance had put a high mark on Fantail Entertainment¡®s resources in the


    industry and its mature operation mode.


    "Of course, not! What do you take me for? Do you think you¡®re better than me? You pretended to be


    loyal to Cece, but you ended up falling in love with Helen.Go ahead and keep defending her.Sadly for


    you, she won¡®t appreciate your help."


    "You idiot."


    I knew very well that Velma was simple¨Cminded.I did not expect her to be so blind, though.


    If she had only took the time to observe things, she would have noticed that something fishy was going


    on between Helen and George.


    But she still believed that I liked Helen.


    How funny.


    While we were talking, Helen came out of Spacetime Finance¡®s office building.


    Even though I tried to do something for her out of kindness, I ended up messing it up.I had not seen


    her since, nor did I dare to visit George.It was not every day I got to meet her here.So, I took the


    initiative to greet her to try and make amends.


    "Helen, are you done with work? How about I drive you home?" I asked with a smile.


    Helen looked at me and answered, "Sure."


    "I want to go with you!" Velma interjected.


    She was undoubtedly gossipy.She even wanted to follow us, but I stopped her.


    Erin had sent her to monitor George, and Velma was not someone who could be trusted with secrets.I


    could not let her know about George and Helen¡®s rtionship; otherwise, Erin would soon know about


    it too.It would be a disaster if Erin found out that George had married Helen behind her back.


    "Humph! Whatever!"


    Velma let out a snort and left.She was no longer a child, but she would still throw tantrums if she did not


    get what she wanted.I nced at her and shook my head helplessly.


    With that, I drove Helen back to the high endmunity where she and George lived.


    By the time we reached the parking space, George was already there, waiting for us.


    As soon as Helen got out of the car, George walked up to her and took her bag.He then held her hand


    and kissed her on the forehead.


    "Are you tired?" Helen wrapped her arms around George and looked up at him.


    "Yeah.I¡®m exhausted." George raised his hand and gently touched her cheek.


    It seemed as though she was the only one that he could see.I could not help but roll my eyes as I


    watched the scene in front of me.I could not stand their PDA.


    Without a word, I turned around and walked to the other side, giving them some privacy.


    To my surprise, I ran into Velma, who turned out to be following us here.


    She had just gotten out of the car and was pointing at the two people behind me, who were hugging


    each other, with her eyes wide in shock.


    "You...she¡­ they..."


    She was too stunned to utter aplete sentence.


    George and Helen turned their heads to look at the person who had just spoken.


    The former slowly let go of his beloved wife and looked at Velma with an intense gaze.


    "What did you see?" he coldly asked.

 Chapter 691: Their Relationship Was Exposed

    Chapter 691: Their Rtionship Was Exposed


    Velma¡¯s POV:


    Early that morning, I was awoken by Erin¡®s phone call.


    "Velma, how would you like to have a cup of coffee with me?"


    Although I hated being woken up so early in the morning, I dared not take it out on Erin, nor could I


    ignore her request.


    "Good morning, Mrs.Affleck.It¡®s so nice to hear from you.Are you in New York?" I asked respectfully.


    "Yes! I arrivedst night.I¡®m at a cafe near your home.Come over and join me."


    Although Erin¡®s voice sounded soft and gentle, I knew she wouldn¡®t take "no" for an answer.


    "Okay! I¡®ll be there soon," I replied.


    After hanging up the phone, I hurriedly got out of bed, took a quick shower, and then changed into a


    decent dress before going to the cafe to meet Erin.I simply thought that she just wanted to meet me for


    coffee, because she used to often invite me to dinner and treat me like her own daughter.


    No matter what a life Kendal and I led outside our homes, the moment we were to meet these elders,


    we were always polite and respectful.


    This was the lesson we had learnt and practiced since childhood.


    The more independent and rebellious we behaved, the tougher our elders got.


    On the other hand, if we pretended to be obedient to them, they would let down their guard and give us


    more freedom.However, when I arrived at the cafe and saw Erin¡®s long face.I guessed that something


    was terribly wrong.I had an awful hunch.


    "Velma, please sit down," Erin said, looking at me as if she was going to eat me alive.


    I sat down gingerly, fanning the fear in my heart to calm myself down.


    "Mrs.Affleck, what can I do for you?" Erin did not answer.


    Instead, she just slowly pushed the cup of coffee she ordered for me across the table.She just stared at


    me with herrge eyes without saying a word.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Startled by the cutting look in her eyes, I silently drew my fingers back as soon as I touched the cup


    "Mrs.Affleck, you can speak freely to me.It scares me when you look at me like this," I said.


    Erin slowly withdrew her gaze and took out her phone from her bag.She unlocked the phone and flung


    it in front of me with a ng.


    "Look at this." The phone fell on the table with a dull thud.


    I was scared.I shot a nce at her, and shivered to pick up the phone.I was stunned, by what I saw on


    her phone.


    There were some photos and videos.


    When I could clearly make out George and Helen, I was bbergasted.I threw the phone back onto the


    table and shook my head in desperation.


    https://https://novelebook/my-baby-s-daddy-bd2216.htm


    "Mrs.Affleck! This is also news to me.I know nothing about it.Please don¡®t ask me."


    I couldn¡®t afford to offend Erin or George.I was in a dilemma.


    "Are you sure you know nothing about this? I suggest you take a closer look."


    Erin firmly shoved the phone back into my hand.I had to pretend as if I didn¡®t know anything about


    George¡®s rtionship with Helen and I scanned through the photos, feigning surprise.


    Most of these photos were taken in themunity where George and Helen lived.


    They showed them walking hand in hand along the avenue, sitting intimately next to each other by the


    lake or kissing passionately in the garage or elevator.


    Perhaps because of the skill of the cameraman in zooming in on close ups of the pair, they seemed to


    ooze sweetness and tenderness.


    Their perfect chemistry almost burst out of the screen.I didn¡®t even know that George was capable of


    expressing such warm feelings when he was around Helen.


    Anyway, looking at their lovey¨Cdovey pictures somehow made me want to be deeply loved by


    someone.


    "Mrs.Affleck, who sent you these photos?" I asked nkly after taking a moment to calm down.


    From the number of photos, the person who had taken them obviously had a n to expose the


    intimate rtionship that existed between George and Helen.


    But who could it be?


    "I¡®m so disappointed in you, Velma.You already knew about George and this woman, didn¡®t you? How


    long have they been together?" asked Erin with a stern face.


    "Mrs.Affleck, honestly this is the first that I am hearing about their affair."


    I denied knowledge of their rtionship vehemently and shook my head vigorously.I really regretted


    stalking Kendalst night.If I hadn¡®t followed him, I wouldn¡®t have bumped into George and Helen.


    Perhaps now I could speak to Erin candidly.


    "I heard that Helen is awyer.She is currently in charge of Spacetime Finance¡®s acquisition case, isn¡®t


    she?"


    Erin asked as she tapped her well¨Cmanicured finger on Helen¡®s photo.


    "Yes.It was Kendal who introduced her to take over the case.It had nothing to do with me.I believe she


    was his high school ssmate or something, so he knows her better," I replied cautiously.


    Erin kept asking about Helen, so I had no choice but to drag Kendal down with me.


    "Velma, don¡¯t tell anyone I came to you with this revtion.Just pretend you never saw the photos,


    okay?"


    Erin couldn¡®t get any useful information out of me, so she gave up.


    "You can rest assured, Mrs.Affleck.If anyone ever asks, I¡®ve been sleeping all day today, and I certainly


    never meet you!"


    I promised without a moment¡®s hesitation.I didn¡®t want to get involved in their family affairs.


    After all, I couldn¡®t afford to upset George or his mother.So I decided to say nothing and simply sit back


    and watch how things unfolded.


    Helen¡®s POV:


    I had to go back to thew firm for the time being because the negotiations between Spacetime


    Finance and Fantail Entertainment had reached a deadlock.


    The two sides were in a stalemate Anya was on a business trip and Phil was busy with another case so


    I didn¡®t see him at all during work hours.


    I was not very close to any of the otherwyers in the firm.


    In fact, they were deliberately distancing themselves from me.


    Even Tina and Melissa were trying to avoid me.I ignored their gazes and simply settled down to study


    the negotiation terms between Spacetime Finance and Fantail Entertainment, trying to find a way to get


    them back to the negotiating table.


    On my way to the tea room during my break, I opened my Facebook page.


    First I saw the daily filming routine posted by Velma, and then I saw a photo of two hands sped


    together posted by Lucy.


    The photo had no caption, but I knew for certain that it was taken with Dyer.


    It seemed that Lucy had really fallen head-over¨Cheels in love with him.


    Just then I got a voice call from Cece.


    "Helen, what¡®s the hell is wrong with Lucy?"


    A few days ago, when Lucy¡®s love life became a hot issue, Cece called me to ask about her.I briefly


    told her the whole story.


    Of course, I neatly neglected to mention the quarrel that I had had with Lucy.


    Cece and I both concurred that Lucy should stay away from such a man.


    How could a smart woman like Lucy fall in love so deeply with such an insensitive man? It wasn¡®t until I


    saw the photo that I finally realized that Lucy was hopelessly in love with Dyer.


    She felt more strongly about him than I thought.


    "She has no love for herself.I can¡®t believe she got herself into such a terrible mess for a man," Cece


    said angrily.


    "Helen, just leave her alone."


    "Don¡®t say that.It can¡®t be easy for her." I couldn¡®t allow anyone to speak ill of Lucy.


    "Really? You mean it¡®s easy for Dyer¡®s wife?" Cece sneered.


    "And what about their innocent, little daughter? Helen, if she takes you as a friend, she wouldn¡®t have


    reduced herself to the level of a home¨Cwrecker.What¡®s the difference between her and Jane¡®s mother


    now?"


    "It wasn¡®t her fault that Dyer lied to her," I rified.


    Hearing Cece misunderstanding Lucy like this distressed and saddened me.


    Lucy had been avoiding and even ignoring me recently.I knew that it was because she cared too much


    about me.


    Hence, she could not face me.


    But what did I do to her? As her best friend, in her direst time of need, i behaved exactly like those


    bullies, criticizing her from the moral high ground.


    But the truth was that I just wanted her to be happy, no matter who she was with.I was strongly against


    her rtionship with Dyer simply because I didn¡®t want her to get hurt.


    When I hung up, I immediately sent Lucy a message of apology.


    "I¡®m sorry, Lucy." I wanted to give her a hug and tell her that as long as she was happy, I would support


    her decision whole heartedly.


    But Lucy didn¡®t reply to me even after I got off work.

 Chapter 692: Car Was Heavily Rear-Ended

    Chapter 692: Car Was Heavily Rear-Ended


    Helen¡®s POV:


    It was raining cats and dogs right before I got off work so I decided to leave the officete in order to


    avoid the traffic jams at rush hour in a raining day.


    George had called me and said, "Wait for me at thew firm.I¡®lle and pick you up.It¡®s not safe for


    you to drive in this heavy rain."


    "No, I¡®ll be fine.I¡®ll be home before you arrive."


    It would take forever for him to negotiate the heavy traffic to get here.


    There were just a few people still at thew firm when I left.


    As I drove away, I noticed that the rain had stopped and the darkness of the sky had given way to a


    little light as the clouds flittered away.I drove forward slowly and cautiously.


    When the green light shed, I turned left.I was now only two blocks away from home.


    However, as soon as I turned my car onto the road with a few other cars, my car was heavily rear¨C


    ended.I mmed on the brake and almost hit the steering wheel because of the impact.


    My head started buzzing Before I fully came to my senses, someone knocked on my car window.I


    looked out of the window and saw a tall man in a suit staring at my car, full of anger.I was angrier than


    him.I got off the car and ran to the back to see how badly the rear end of my car was hit.


    The man was driving a Mercedes S¨Css car.He must be either very rich or very powerful.


    Ady sat in the back seat of the car but did not step out.So I guessed the man standing in front of me


    was probably her driver.


    Before I could say anything, the driver pointed at me arrogantly and questioned my driving ability.


    "Can you even drive? You¡®re lucky today.If I drove at my usual speed, I would have crushed your car to


    pieces by now." It was the first time that I¡®d met such a rude and unreasonable person.


    He had rammed into my car yet he was so insensitive.I quickly took photos and saved the evidence


    whilst making myself look fearless.


    "What¡®s wrong with my driving? There is a speed limit on this road.Didn¡®t you know? And you were the


    one who caused the ident! So stop being so cocky!"


    The driver probably didn¡®t expect that I would be so tough.


    He walked to the back seat, and exchanged a few words with thedy inside.She nodded and the


    driver came back.


    "Well, we have something urgent to attend to, so we can¡®t wait for the insurancepany toe and


    deal with it.Let¡®s settle this privately.How much do you want? Name your price."


    The driver, clearly an upstart, raised his chin and looked at me contemptuously.I was annoyed by his


    attitude and replied harshly, "Sorry.I don¡®t ept it.Whether your insurance pays me or you settle it with


    me privately, you have to admit that you were at fault and the least you can do is to give me a sincere


    apology.Who is the owner of this car? You or her? Why are you in such a hurry to leave the scene of


    the ident? Is there anything shady in the car?"


    "Be polite! Don¡®t cross your limits! Since you won¡®t ept a private settlement, we have to take the


    insurance route.We have something very important to do and have to leave now.The insurance


    company will arrive soon."


    The driver was impatient and prepared to go back inside the car.


    "What? You¡®re leaving? Do you expect me to wait for the insurancepany here alone?"I¡®d never


    seen such an arrogant person before.I had a gut feeling that he must have done something shady, so I


    was determined to stop him.Just then, George called me.


    "Have you arrived home?"


    "Not yet.I got rear¨Cended.We are dealing with it as we speak," I said calmly, while ring at the driver


    frostily.


    George¡®s tone suddenly became anxious.


    "Rear¨Cended? Are you okay? Where are you now? I¡®lle over right away!"


    "I¡®m fine.Don¡¯t worry.I can handle it."


    When I heard George¡®s worried voice, my anger and impatience subsided and I calmed down


    considerably.


    "Send me the location.I¡®ming there,"


    https://https://novelebook/my-baby-s-daddy-bd2216.htm


    George instructed in a serious tone.I could hear him driving.He must have been stuck in the traffic jam.


    After hanging up the phone, I sent my location to George.


    Then I noticed a policemaning over.It must have been the driver who called someone to deal with


    the matter.


    The policeman appeared amiable.


    "Your cars are seriously affecting the normal flow of traffic on the road.Please move your cars away as


    soon as possible."


    As he spoke, he asked the driver to move his car to the side.


    To my chagrin, after the driver got into the car, he rolled down the window and greeted the policeman


    before stepping on the gas and driving off.


    Thedy in the back seat didn¡®t show up and kept mum from beginning to end.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As the driver drove away, I caught a nce of the woman in the car.She was well maintained and


    elegant.


    I was furious with them.


    Not only had they left the discussion about the settlement mid stream, but they had the audacity to


    drive away so abruptly.


    They had treated me withplete disrespect and arrogance.


    I looked at the policeman who stayed back with me to wait for the insurancepany.


    "You just let them go off like that? I suspect that either the driver was driving drunk, or he was


    transporting something illegal in his car.He hit the back of my car on such a wide road, a and he


    wanted to settle it privately with me.It¡®s obvious that he has something to hide."


    The policeman promptly replied, very calmly, "No."


    I didn¡®t expect the policeman to be so partial to them.


    But it wasn¡®t so surprising though, because he had been called over by the driver.I didn¡¯t say anything


    more and patiently waited for the insurancepany toe.


    The insurancepany and George arrived within minutes of each other.


    As soon as George got out of the car, he ran towards me.


    He looked me up and down and asked worriedly, "Are you sure you were not injured? Any whish?"


    "No.Are you disappointed?"


    I was just kidding in the face of this crisis.


    "Stop talking nonsense."


    George flicked my forehead lightly, and his tense expression softened a little. After a thorough


    investigation, the insurancepany determined that the other party was fully responsible.


    Then my car was taken away by the insurancepany.I sighed, "Fortunately, it was the other party


    who hit me.Otherwise, I would only be able topensate for one of their lights even if I sold my car."


    "Your safety is what matters most to me.Come on.Get in the car."


    George opened the door and I sat in the passenger seat.


    Then he closed the door for me, and took the driver¡®s seat.We headed for home.


    When the car passed the next intersection, I noticed the Mercedes that had rear¨Cended me parking at


    the corner.I didn¡®t know if it was my imagination, but I felt that the woman sitting in the back seat had


    been staring intently at me

 Chapter 693: Do You Need Help

    Chapter 693: Do You Need Help


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    My car was taken away by the insurancepany.


    And because of the huge dent at the back, it would take about two weeks for it to be repaired.I had no


    choice but to take George¡®s offer.


    For two weeks, he would drive me to and from work every day.


    Before learning to drive, I used to think that taking the subway was better.It was convenient, fast, and


    affordable.


    But now that I was used to driving my own car, I no longer had the patience to ride public


    transportation.


    What was more, the incident in the subwayst time had traumatized me.


    Every time I thought of it, I would tremble all over.


    George did not let me take the subway on my own for that same reason as well.


    At this moment, while he was driving me to work, I sighed heavily and said, "It¡®s really difficult to be


    extravagant and then be frugal the next day.Thanks for giving me a ride to work in the next two weeks."


    George smiled.


    "I actually wish you¡®d ask me to do this every day.Besides, it¡®s only right for the husband to drive his


    wife to work."


    "Honey..."


    This was the first time I called him this intimately.We rarely addressed each other using our


    endearment.


    Holding the steering wheel with one hand, George squeezed my hand with the other.


    After everything that happened, George and I had be much closer.


    When we were a few blocks away from the office building, instead of asking George to drop me off


    already, I let him send me in front of the entrance of thew firm.


    At this moment, he parked the car and got out of it to open the car door for me.


    "I¡®ll show you something after work tonight."


    "What is it?" I curiously asked.


    "You¡®ll see.Now go inside," George urged.


    He was standing by the car door, staring at me with his deep-set eyes.


    "Ooh.Sounds exciting."


    ¡°Is it a surprise?"


    Even though I had just arrived at my workce and started my day, I already could not wait for the


    evening toe.


    Anya had returned from her business trip.


    Phil, on the other hand, had juste back to thew firm after finishing a project.


    https://https://novelebook/my-baby-s-daddy-bd2216.htm


    "Morning," I greeted them both.


    I hade to Anya¡®s office to say hello.


    Coincidentally, Phil was there as well.


    For some reason, the two of them were staring at me with curiosity written all over their faces.


    "Did George drive you to work?" Anya asked.


    "Are you two living together?" Phil added curiously.


    I nodded in response.


    Phil sighed and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Well, it¡®s not a shame to lose to George." Anyaughed.


    "That¡®s good to hear.You two are a perfect match."


    As I was walking out of Anya¡®s office, I received a call from Korbin, who told me to meet him as soon as


    possible.


    Apparently, there was a progress in the negotiation between Spacetime Finance and Fantail


    Entertainment.


    Without further ado, I hurriedly took the relevant documents and decided to hail a cab.


    Gentleman as he was, Phil took the car key and offered, "Let me drive you there."


    "Thank you, Phil."


    On the way to Spacetime Finance, Phil reminded me, "By the way, I hope you don¡®t mind me saying,


    but remember that George¡®s family background isplicated.Surely, it matters to his family whether


    your family background matches theirs or not.I know you¡®re an amazing woman, but it might not be


    enough for them.So, Helen, don¡®t get in too deep just yet, or you won¡®t be able to escape.By then, you¡®ll


    regret it."


    "I understand," I replied.


    "You¡®re quite smart.Why do you seem dumb when ites to him?" Phil sighed helplessly.


    "Because I trust him."


    In all honesty, I was also concerned about the problems Phil had mentioned.However, I believed that


    George would take care of them.It was better to live in the moment and enjoy the wonderful time


    George and I had rather than worry about the things that had not happened.


    Phil and I chatted all the way to Spacetime Finance.


    When we arrived at his office, Korbin briefly greeted us and then went straight to the point.


    "After further discussion, we can ept the fact that Sanford only has two years left on his


    contract.However, we won¡®t take any of the trainees they currently have.Fantail Entertainment has


    already agreed to this proposal.The finer details of this matter then requiremunication between


    you and their team."


    He was implying that wewyers should talk to the trainees.


    Based on the evaluation of Spacetime Finance, these people were not much of an asset anyway.It


    would be a waste of time and financial resources if they kept them in thepany after the acquisition.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, I had to do it.It was our job anyway to step in and negotiate the termination of contracts with


    these trainees.


    "By the way, those trainees are gone, plus the fact that Sanford has only about two years left before his


    contract expires, you also need to help us reassess the situation ande up with a new offer to


    Fantail Entertainment."


    "Noted.I will connect with the financial department and the appraisal agency right away.The new


    acquisition price will not be broadcast until it is reevaluated." Korbin smiled with satisfaction.


    "I hope you finish this as soon as possible.I¡®m looking forward to hearing some good news from you."


    Just as Phil and I were about to leave Spacetime Finance, we happened to bump into Velma.Her face


    turned pale when she saw me.It was as if my presence repulsed her.


    At this moment, she motioned at me to leave here at once.I had no idea what was going on in this


    spoiled princess¡®s mind.


    But since I remained unmoved, Velma stamped her feet and left in a huff.


    All of a sudden, ady came out of the reception room not far away.


    She was wearing a knee¨Clength skirt with a matching jacket and a pair of high heels.


    Her hair was put meticulously in an elegant updo, and her poise was impable.


    "Velma, where are you going?"


    Her voice was gentle, yet it wasmanding.It could make anyone be in awe.


    Velma stopped in her tracks and slowly turned around.


    "I¡®m...I¡®m going to the restroom."


    Meanwhile, Phil and I just stood there and watched Velma get flustered.


    This pampered princess used to fear no anyone, except George.


    But seeing her get so flustered now, I could not help but wonder who thisdy was.


    "I¡®m sorry, I should¡®ve told you sooner that my father hasn¡®t been to thepany recently," Velma


    apologetically said.


    Then, she walked over to thedy and held thetter¡®s arm.


    When thedy was not looking, Velma furtively blinked her eyes at me, indicating me to leave.I had no


    idea what was going on, but I just shrugged it off.


    Without a word, I turned around and left with Phil.


    When we arrived at the parking lot, we found that the tire of Phil¡®s car was t.He nonchntly took out


    the tool kit from the trunk and began changing the tire.


    While he worked, I squatted next to him and handed him the tools he needed.


    "Are you sure you can change it yourself? How about we call a tow truck driver? Can you really fix it?


    What if it explodes? Your car is already old.It¡®s time to get a new one," I jokingly said.


    I was in a good mood, so I could not help but make poke fun at him.


    "How hard can it be? I¡®ve been driving this for years, and I fix it myself every time it breaks."


    As he spoke, someone approached us from behind.We slowly turned our heads and found that it was


    the elegantdy who Velma was with.


    "Do you need help?" she politely asked.


    Meanwhile, Velma stood not far away from her.She seemed to be in fear and utter shock.


    Phil and I looked at thedy in surprise.


    He then came to his senses first.


    With a faint smile, he waved his hand and respectfully said, "No, thank you."


    We thought that this enthusiasticdy was just passing by, so we said nothing more and just continued


    what we were doing.


    Phil and I chatted andughed as we changed the tire.


    "I heard your shabby car get rear¨Cended yesterday? Why don¡®t you ask George to buy you a new car?


    That way I can ride to work with you," Phil jokingly asked.


    "I¡®ll just ask him to give you a new car.He¡®s very rich anyway," I retorted.


    "That sounds better.Besides, he should thank me.I¡®ve been guiding you for a long time.Besides, if I


    hadn¡®t quit, he might not have been the winner."


    To my surprise, he touched my face and thenughed hard.My eyes widened when I realized that he


    had touched me with his dirty fingers.I wiped the dirt and grime off my face, but it dawned on me that


    my hands were dirty as well.I was annoyed.I raised my hand and vigorously tried to wipe my face


    clean.


    At this moment, the elegantdy came over again.


    "You two, could you hurry up?"


    We turned around and found that it was the samedy from earlier.


    With a faint smile, she pointed to the car behind her and exined, "You¡®re blocking my way."


    "Oh my gosh! We¡®re so sorry.We¡®ll be done soon," I assured with an apologetic smile.


    It was only then that I realized that she must have been waiting for us for quite some time.


    For some reason, she looked familiar to me.I could not remember when I had first met her before,


    though.


    "Velma, please get over here and see if they need any help."


    "Well, I actually know them.This is Helen and that¡®s Phil.They are bothwyers and she is currently in


    charge of the case of acquiring Fantail Entertainment."


    "I see.It¡®s nice to meet you, Helen.Anyway, I¡®m looking for awyer as I have a case to be solved.Can


    you give me your phone number?"


    I surmised that Velma was acquainted with thedy.


    And judging from her car and the way she talked, she must be a richdy, which made her a decent


    client.


    So, without a second thought, I gave her my contact information.

 Chapter 694: George’s Surprise

    Chapter 694: George¡¯s Surprise


    Erin¡¯s POV:


    The other day, I deliberately rear¨Cended Helen¡¯s car to test her out and see what kind of person she


    really was.


    To my utter disappointment, Helen turned out to be vulgar and uncouth.She was obviously an


    uneducated, mercenary little gold digger.


    How could such a low life ever be good enough for my George? I was all the more upset when I saw


    how concerned and anxious George was when he came to pick Helen up.I¡®d never seen George fall so


    badly for a woman before.


    Obviously Helen had worked strategically on my unsuspecting son.


    Now I understood why George got so angry with me when I introduced him to Josie when he wasst


    in Washington.


    It was all because of Helen.


    But I was actually more curious about who had sent me the photos exposing George¡®s and Helen¡®s


    rtionship.I brushed with Helen twice already.


    Once to gauge what kind of woman George had fallen in love with, and then to determine whether it


    was Helen who had sent me the photos and videos.


    Such intimate photos and videos could only be taken by someone close to them.


    Maybe I was being be too paranoid right now, but I just couldn¡®t help it.


    There were many women trying to get onto the Affleck speed train and this was a critical time in my


    husband¡®s career so I had to tread cautiously.


    If it was indeed Helen who had sent me those photos and videos on purpose with the intention of


    marrying George, I would be relieved.


    It would be a clear indicator that she was a vile woman who coveted wealth.


    In that case, she would be easy to dispose of.I would buy her off and she would be history.


    However, after two encounters with Helen, it seemed that she didn¡®t know me at all.


    To my surprise, she did note across as a schemer.I had to be more wary of the situation.


    The photos and videos were sent from a virtual ount.


    The person was cunning and highly skilled.I had someone investigate it but he came back with


    nothing.I felt very uneasy.


    After all, the enemy was hidden from me and I was open and vulnerable.


    The more I thought about it, the more flustered I became.So today, I asked Velma out and set out a


    task for her.She had to get closer to Helen and find out more about her.


    My impression of Helen was worsened when I saw her flirting with Phil.


    As a girl, she had no reserve at all.


    As George¡®s girlfriend, she thought nothing about getting physically up, close and personal with other


    men.She did not meet my criteria of the perfect daughter¨Cinw.


    https://https://novelebook/my-baby-s-daddy-bd2216.htm


    It was okay for George to fool around with her, but there was no way that I would allow him to marry


    her!


    "Mrs.Affleck, I¡®ve observed George and Helen together.I can guarantee you that George is serious


    about Helen.Besides, Helen is a beautiful woman with a promising career.I think she is a good match


    for George,"


    Velma said in support of Helen as we got into the car.


    "He is just thinking with the wrong head.Soon he will get bored with her and then realize that Helen is


    not the one for him," I replied indifferently.


    "What if George insists on marrying Helen?" Velma asked.


    "You are fast forwarding unnecessarily, Velma!" I immediately interrupted her with a curt remark and


    stopped her from continuing.


    How could this happen? As long as I was alive, I wouldn¡®t allow such a woman to grace the Affleck


    family


    Helen¡®s POV:


    After a tiring effort, Phil and I finally got the tire changed. Phil asked me to put away the tools while he


    tightened thest nut.


    At that moment, George drove into the garage and parked the car.


    "Helen," he called out to me as he rolled down the window.


    I took a look at Phil.


    "You can go now.It¡®s almost done here.I can take care of the rest," Phil said, waving his hand.


    So I left with George.


    "You look cute!"


    George couldn¡®t helpughing at me as I got into the car.I looked down and saw that my hands and


    clothes were all stained with grease.


    After rushing around for so long, sweat glistened on my forehead, and my hair flopped t from the


    sweat.I looked a real mess.


    "Phil insisted on changing the tire himself.You have no idea how much of work it involves."


    I slumped exhausted in the passenger seat.I was breathless.


    George grinned as he listened to myints.He pulled out a tissue and gestured for me to move


    closer.He wiped off the grease from my face and the sweat from my forehead.I didn¡®t move and just


    allowed him to clean up my face.


    After a while, he held my face in his hands and surveyed it carefully.


    Finally, he nodded with satisfaction.


    "All done!"


    Then he lowered his head and kissed me full on my lips.


    After letting go of me, he pressed on the elerator.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Thanks to the air conditioner in the car, I felt cool and rxed.


    As I calmed down, I suddenly remembered that George had said in the morning that he had nned a


    surprise for me.


    Just then, a notification from the news application popped up on my phone.It seemed that Zhester


    Technology was funding the healthcare industry by upgrading their electronic devices.I took a cursory


    nce at the news and didn¡®t pay any special attention to it.I regarded it as part of Zhester


    Technology¡®s strategy..


    When we got home, I took a long, rxing shower and then got dressed.


    When I came out of the bathroom, George had already cooked dinner.


    All through the meal, I waited for George¡®s surprise, but he gave no indication of a surprise.I felt obliged


    to remind him.


    "Didn¡®t you say that you would give me a surprise after work? Well, where is my surprise?"


    "Let¡®s eat dinner first."


    George served me some more food, but still said nothing.I ate absentmindedly while my eyes darted


    around the ce looking for some sign of a surprise.I could find no clues.


    So what was my surprise? "Curiosity killed the cat, you know!"


    George chuckled.


    "Fine.Just forget it!"


    He was intentionally ying the waiting game with me.Why was he dying my surprise?


    "I¡®ll show you after dinner," George reassured me while stroking my hair.


    Hearing this, I quickly finished my meal and looked at him eagerly.


    "Follow me."


    George stood up and walked towards the study.I followed him andined to myself.


    Why couldn¡®t he just tell me when I was in an excited mood? Why did he have to stress me before


    consoling me?

 Chapter 695: Helen’s Initiative

    Chapter 695: Helen¡¯s Initiative


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    George took me to his study.


    Then, being in hisputer for a while, he showed me something To my surprise, I saw, on the screen,


    my mother lying on a hospital bed.I looked at George in surprise, wondering if this was what I thought it


    was.He did not say anything, but he nodded firmly.


    My heart pounded in my chest, and my nose suddenly became stuffy.


    My mother was as stubborn as a mule.


    Ever since George and I got married, she had been adamant about disowning me.


    She even kept asking me to forget about her and move on with my new life with George.


    Several times, George and I had gone to the hospital to pick her up, but she would refuse to see us, let


    alone go home with us.I was furious, but there was nothing I could do about it.


    At this moment, George took my phone and downloaded an application, which would connect my


    phone to the hospital ward security camera, allowing me to check in on my mother 24 hours a day.


    "Not only can you monitor your mother¡®s condition here, but you can alsomunicate with doctors


    and nurses any time of the day," George patiently exined as he showed me how the application


    worked.


    His exnation was concise yetplete.His gift was really a big surprise to me.I sat on the big chair


    with George and watched my mother on the screen.


    The video showed my mother finishing dinner and was nowying down to sleep.She seemed thinner


    than before, but she looked good.I sighed in relief and turned the video off.


    All of a sudden, the news I had seen on our way home crossed my mind.


    "Wait a minute.Did you spend millions in upgrading the hospital¡®s monitoring system just so you could


    develop an app for my mother?"


    "This is Zhester Technology¡®s move into the medical field."


    George held my hand with a smile and added, "But yeah, that¡®s one of the reasons why I chose this


    hospital.It¡®s because of your mother."


    I was moved.


    After all, the hospital where my mother was admitted to was no match for other big hospitals in terms of


    capacity and advancement.


    Although George spoke so lightly, I figured that big sacrifices had to be made in order for this project to


    push through.


    Besides, there must have been a lot of disagreements and opposition within Zhester Technology.I


    wrapped my arms around George¡®s waist and softly said, "Thank you so much, honey."


    George lowered his head until the tip of his nose almost touched mine.


    "Is that all?" he asked in a captivating voice.


    As he spoke, I felt his warm breath on my cheeks, and an electric current seemed to course through


    my body, numbing me.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Unable to hold on any longer, I sat on hisp and ran my hands from his waist up to his neck.


    "Honey, I love you," I whispered in his ear.


    Without waiting for his response, I bent my head and kissed him softly on the lips.He, however, just


    leaned back in his seat and did not move.


    Judging from the look in his eyes, he wanted me to do more, Just like he wanted, I kissed him harder.


    George seemed to be enjoying my initiative.He seemed pleased, and a familiar look of repression was


    written in his eyes.He tilted his head back, and his fine jaw line, slender neck, as well as his sexy


    Adam¡®s apple, became more noticeable than ever.


    I kissed his Adam¡®s apple teasingly.


    And the next second, he sat up straight, wrapped his arms around my waist, and pressed my body


    against his.


    There was a dangerous look in his eyes.It was like he was a predator, and I was his prey.


    With one hand around my waist and the other on the back of my head, he kissed me without holding


    back.


    The edge of the desk kept rubbing against my waist.It honestly kind of hurt.


    But I was so absorbed in our kiss that I had no time to think about anything else.His kiss was as hot as


    lava.


    https://https://novelebook/my-baby-s-daddy-bd2216.htm


    It felt as if he would devour me the next second.


    All of a sudden, George picked me up and carried me to the bedroom.


    Then, he gently threw me onto the bed and stripped me of my clothes.I then hurriedly unbuttoned his


    shirt, revealing his toned abs and V¨Cline.


    His tongue wandered into my mouth and entwined with mine.


    At the same time, his big, warm hands fondled my breasts.I felt my nipples harden, and I could not help


    moaning in pleasure.


    A few momentster, George finally broke the kiss and proceeded to shift his attention to my body.He


    sucked my nipples and spread my legs further apart.He even held my hand and made me hold his hard


    and erect penis.


    It was hot that I trembled all over by even just holding it in my hand.


    "Do you want it?" George asked in a deep and husky voice.


    "Yes..." I answered with a hint of longing and desperation.


    As I spoke, warm liquid seemed oozed out of my vagina.


    Right now, I felt empty.I could not wait for him to stuff me.I gave George¡®s dick a gentle squeeze, which


    made him gasp in excitement.


    Without further ado, he pulled my legs apart and inserted his penis into my hole.He lifted both of my


    legs in his arms, and every inch of my body felt hot and erotic.My hole was now filled with his hot and


    thick manhood.I had never felt so euphoric.


    "Don¡®t stop...Give me...more..." I pleaded in between breaths.


    "I¡®ll give it to you." George chuckled and then squeezed my ass.


    As soon as he said those words, he pushed his dick deeper into my tight vagina.


    Then, he quickly thrust his hips back and forth.I leaned my head back.


    The sudden stimtion and intense feeling of pleasure made my body quiver.


    What was more, my fluid seemed to drip onto the white bed sheet nonstop.


    "Hmm...Yes..."


    I kissed him on the lips and moved my body in coordination with his.My toes also fanned out as an


    intense feeling of enjoyment washed over me.


    "How does it feel, huh?" George asked, his deep voice alluring.


    "It feels so...good..."


    Every time he thrust his hips, his penis would hit the deepest part of me and then stimte my G¨Cspot.


    Before I could even recover, he would thrust it back in.


    The only thing I could think of right now was him being inside me.


    If this went on, I was afraid I would explode so I begged him to stop.


    As my breathing grew heavier, George trailed his hand down my t stomach and settled on my clitoris.


    He stimted it with his thumb until I orgasmed.


    After we both reached the climax, Iy on top of George limply, wrapped in his arms and unable to


    move.


    We had been together for quite a while now, so I now knew him well.He was not one to talk about love


    all the time.


    Instead, he would show his concern for me and my mother through his actions.I was in bliss right now.


    This peaceful life I was now living was all I had ever dreamed of.I never imagined that I¡®d one day have


    them all and it was George who would make it happen.


    Because of him, I was no longer afraid to face the obstacles that mighte my way.I even had the


    strength and confidence to move forward.


    There was no denying that George and I were wed.


    Nobody was perfect anyway.


    But after all we had gone through, we were beginning to get closer to each other and grew better


    together.


    "Let me get you a better car," George suggested while he was driving me to work the next day.


    If it was in the past, I would refuse him without hesitation.I used to not want to have anything to do with


    him, after all.


    But things had changed for us.


    At this moment, I nodded at him in agreement.


    It was about time I put faith in our marriage and be more willing to ept his kindness and generosity.


    "Good girl," George remarked with a broad smile.


    "Check online which model that you like and then I¡®ll take you out for a test drive."

 Chapter 696: The Strange Lady

    Chapter 696: The Strange Lady


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    When I returned at thew firm, a woman was already inside the office, seemingly waiting for someone.


    "Helen, do you remember thedy we met at the parking lot yesterday? She wants to talk to you.Go


    meet her." I turned around to see who Phil was talking about.


    Sure enough, the woman from yesterday was there.She had asked for my phone number yesterday,


    saying that she needed my help with a case.I did not expect her to turn up today.


    "Hello," I greeted while keenly observing her.


    It was rather dark at the parking lot yesterday and I was busy helping Phil change the tire, so I was


    unable to get a good look at her.


    Atst, I could now see her face under the bright office lights.


    Thedy had a fairplexion.


    Except for the fine wrinkles around her eyes, she showed no signs of aging.


    What was more, she looked elegant as she sat at the conference table.


    Although she had not said a word yet, her aura was intimidating andmanding.She had a vibe that


    ordinary people did not have, and it could make anyone feel uneasy.


    At this moment, she nced and nodded at me, beckoning me to sit down.


    "It¡®s nice to meet you again, Miss Dewar." I sat down opposite her and asked, "What can I do for you?"


    "I would like to apologize for something.It was not until I went homest night that the driver told me


    that the car he had rear¨Cended the other day was yours," the woman apologetically said.


    I looked at her in surprise.No wonder she looked familiar to me.It turned out that she was the woman in


    the car that had hit me.


    "It¡®s okay.The insurancepany has taken care of it.It¡®ll be fixed soon,"I replied with a smile.


    To be honest, I was annoyed at her driver¡®s arrogant attitude at the time.


    But when I saw that my car did not suffer that much damage, I eventually shrugged it off.Besides, this


    woman¡®s apology sounded sincere.I had no reason to hold a grudge against her.


    "I¡®m deeply sorry for the trouble the ident has caused you.Are you getting around easily? My driver


    is avable.If you want, he can drive you to and from work until you get your car back.You can see this


    as my apology." I hurriedly waved my hand in refusal.


    "No, thank you.My and my husband¡®s workce are near each other anyway.He drives me to work and


    picks me up in the evening."


    "Your husband?" the woman repeated.


    For some reason, a slight frown appeared on her face, and the way she looked at me changed.


    "You¡®re married?"


    Perhaps it was only my imagination, but her tone became a little sharp and the atmosphere became


    tense.Her attitude made me feel uneasy.


    Whether I was married or not had nothing to do with her.


    Why did she care? My smile faltered.It suddenly urred to me that she and Velma knew each other.


    At the thought of this, I became wary of her.


    Velma seemed to have a lot of respect for her, and I was afraid that this woman was actually close to


    the Affleck family.


    But what intrigued me the most was her reaction when I brought up my husband.


    "Anyway, didn¡®t you say you needed my help with a case?" I asked, shifting the topic.


    For a moment, she just stared at me silently.It took her a moment before she regained herposure.


    "I...yes, it¡®s true.It¡®s just a small cooperation case.A friend of mine is a real estate developer, and he


    ns to cooperate with Yeadon Real Estate to develop a pension project in New Jersey.He needs a


    lawyer for legal matters.Velma told me that you were reliable, so I rmended you to him.I¡®m going


    to give your phone number to my friend.He¡®ll contact you shortly so that you two can discuss the


    project."


    With my current position, this kind of case was a pie in the sky for me.


    However, I was a little skeptical.


    The said project in New Jersey was by no means a small case.


    https://https://novelebook/my-baby-s-daddy-bd2216.htm


    To think, I was not friends with this woman, and I had only met her twice before today.


    Why would she introduce me to this project? I could not help but feel that something was not right.


    "I appreciate you trusting me.But the thing is, I¡®m not an expert in real estate industry.I know someone


    who is, though.May I ask my superior, Ms.Pierce, to participate in this conversation?"


    Anya was more experienced in this.


    Whether this project was real or not, it would not hurt to ask her for help.


    "Sure," the woman replied without a second thought.


    Without waiting for my response, she got up to leave.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Ever since the woman came to thew firm to talk to me, she had not showed up or contacted me


    again.


    However, the man in charge of the project contacted me a few dayster and asked me to meet him so


    he could discuss the project with me.


    In all honesty, I was in disbelief when I got the offer.


    Was I worrying too much? The man introduced himself as the representative of Leeson Holdings,


    which was a well known real estatepany in New York, specializing in high¨Cend mansions and


    estates.I did not have the confidence to be solely responsible for the project, so I told Anya and Phil


    about it.Then, I asked them toe with me to the scheduled meeting.


    Devin Gordon of Leeson Holdings received us warmly.He personally took us to the conference room


    and even asked his assistant to make us coffee.


    "Mr.Collins spoke highly of you.He said that you were a greatwyer, and it was because of you that


    the Spacetime Finance¡®s acquisition was a sess," he said with a smile.


    "Mr.Gordon, this is Anya Pierce and that is Phil Mason.They¡®re both seniorwyers at ourw firm.I


    would like to thank you for trusting us.Anyway, we¡®re here to learn more about the project you¡®re talking


    about," I said without beating around the bush.


    Devin greeted Anya and Phil.


    Without further ado, he sat down and began to exin why he had invited us here.


    In the past few years, Leeson Holdings had been busy preparing for the development of a high¨Cend


    program facing the retirees.


    After aprehensive assessment, they decided to cooperate with Yeadon Real Estate, which was


    based in New York and owned a vast area ofnd with great value.


    However, the development¡®s pace of Yeadon Real Estate in the past two years was too fast, and many


    of their projects were still under development.


    This led to a serious shortage of funds.


    Therefore, they wanted to transfer the project to Leeson Holdings to handle alone.


    This was the reason why we were having this meeting.


    Leeson Holdings had reached a preliminary cooperation agreement with Yeadon Real Estate.


    And now, they needed a legal team to investigate Yeadon Real Estate¡®s qualifications in all aspects.


    Truth be told, the main reason I hade here with Anya and Phil was to get a sense of the situation.


    Until now, I was dubious about everything.


    But after Devin exined the project in detail, I realized that the project was not sketchy at all


    Nevertheless, I was still curious about who on earth had rmended me to them and why, so I


    raised my doubts once and for all.


    "It was Mr.Collins of Spacetime Finance.The two of us have been friends for years.He wouldn¡®t


    rmend you to me if he didn¡®t believe in you," Devin replied with a smile.


    I breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this.It all made sense now.Since thedy had a close


    rtionship with Velma, she must be friends with Velma¡®s father.It was not every day I got to stumble


    upon such a rare opportunity.


    If this project became a sess, it would be my big break in the industry.


    "If you ept their offer and pull off the project sessfully, your reputation in the industry would be


    established.I believe you can do it.Should you have any questions or problems, feel free to ask Phil


    and me.We¡®ll always be there for you,"


    Anya assured me as we walked out of the conference room.From the looks of it, she wanted me to take


    charge of the project.

 Chapter 697: Clingy George

    Chapter 697: Clingy George


    Helen¡¯s POV


    I seldom discussed my work with George in detail.


    When I bagged the Leeson Holdings project, I understated the news to him by telling him that a female


    elder of Velma¡®s helped me secure it.


    George didn¡®t request more details about the project either.He just joked, "So Velma finally did


    something good for you!"


    From the first visit right up to signing the contract with Leeson Holdings, Anya and Phil apanied


    me each time.


    They were both experiencedwyers and were kind enough to help me with advice and suggestions.I


    also needed to tie up the loose ends of the negotiation between Fantail Entertainment and Spacetime


    Finance before diving headlong into my new project.


    Hence, I was very busy going back and forth between severalpanies every day.


    Fortunately, the handover regarding Fantail Entertainment took ce a weekter and this project


    came to a happy end.


    Then I could finally fully concentrate on the project of Leeson Holdings.I finally found some time to


    spare since I didn¡®t have to handle two major projects at the same time.


    One day when I was checking updates on Facebook, I saw an array of photos posted by Velma.She


    had won the role of the leading actress of a new show.


    Needless to say, the leading actor was her heart throb Sanford.


    Thereafter, I would asionally see her post some pictures of the crew.


    Thedy I had met that day wasn¡®t seen again.


    It was as if she had just disappeared into thin air.


    After the project of Leeson Holdings was confirmed, Anya held a meeting in which she announced that


    I would be leading this new project.


    In the meeting, she assigned a few colleagues to support me.


    Now I was no longer seen as a neer who had just joined thew firm and knew nothing.I had


    sessfully concluded several projects and had umted a wealth of experience.


    Anya also relied on me as a source of great help.


    She began to see me as a valuable asset to thew firm.It was the first time I had been ced in


    charge of such a major project so it was inevitable that I would feel a little uneasy.


    https://https://novelebook/my-baby-s-daddy-bd2216.htm


    Compared to Anya and Phil and other seniorwyers, my qualifications and experience still fell far short


    of theirs.I had aplished a couple of projects recently simply because I was luckier than others.I


    knew that my work capabilities were far from outstanding and I still had a lot to learn.


    Since Anya had given me full authority over the new project, it meant that she trusted me.And I decided


    to work hard to live up to her expectation.


    Phil also encouraged me in private.He exined that all neers grew one step at a time as they


    climbed each rung of thedder.


    The new project was a great opportunity for me to gain work experience.If I couldplete this project


    sessfully and timeously, it would help me gain a strong foothold in the industry.


    So I took over the project with all this in mind.I exined the work involved in this project in detail


    during the meeting, hoping that my team would work smartly andplete the project smoothly.


    Anya and Phil also said that they would oversee this project and support us in the coordination and


    final inspection.I looked at my colleagues in the meeting room.


    When I saw Tina¡®s and Melissa¡®s pleading eyes, I felt I should include them on the team.I had worked


    with them once before.


    Although they liked to gossip, they were very responsible workers.


    So I happily agreed to let the two of them join this project Finally, Anya especially appointed another


    lawyer and his assistant to help me.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This certainwyer, Erick Walsh, was well experienced in the real estate industry.


    Once the team members were confirmed, I invited them into an online chat room and delegated work to


    each one.


    The headquarters of Yeadon Real Estate was not in New York but in New Jersey.


    If I wanted toplete the due diligence, I had to go to New Jersey on a business trip.


    When I got home from work, I told George that I had to go on a business trip.


    A shadow cast over his face and he pursed his lips, saying nothing.


    While packing my suitcase, I tried to humor him.


    "The two cities are so close that I cane back at any time."


    Fortunately, George saw the truth of that statement.


    Although heined, he did not want me traveling that distance daily.


    "Have you booked the hotel? Do you have your own room or you just share one with a colleague?"


    "Yes, I¡®ve already arranged it.I¡®ll share a room with my colleague."


    "Isn¡®t it inconvenient to share a room with a colleague? Book a single room for yourself.There¡®s no


    need to share.I¡¯ll pay for it," George said in a deted tone.


    He walked behind me and held me tightly with his chin upon my shoulder.


    "I¡®m going there for work, not on vacation.Besides, if I share a room with my colleague, we will be able


    to discuss work even at night." I couldn¡®t help but re at him.


    George didn¡®t say anything more.He slowly let go of me, helped me pack my things, and even checked


    my belongings a few times to make sure I had everything I needed.


    George had always been meticulous in taking care of me.


    Sometimes his obsessive concern for me made me feel like I was his daughter, not his wife.


    In a word, he worried too much about me.


    The next morning, my colleagues and I arrived in New Jersey and went to Yeadon Real Estate for a


    meeting after we checked¨Cin and put away our luggage.


    In the evening, when we went back to the hotel, I was surprised to run into George.


    The moment I saw him, I finally understood why he insisted on booking a single room for me.


    George was standing in the lobby of the hotel, checking in.He was dressed in a simple suit that neatly


    outlined his perfect figure.He was blessed with broad shoulders, a slim waist and long legs.


    Every movement of his was filled with innate majesty and dignity.


    Just standing there, looking so suave and handsome, he could turn all the heads.


    My colleagues, like me, were surprised to see him here.


    Tina and Melissa began to discuss in a low voice, "Hey! Isn¡®t he George Affleck from Zhester


    Technology? I wonder why he is here?"


    "I guess that he is as low¨Ckey and as reserved as they say he is.I thought a sessful man like


    George would only stay in a high¨Cend hotel."


    As the two of them gossiped, they secretly looked at me, their eyes bulging with curiosity.


    In thew firm, only Anya and Phil knew that George and I were dating.


    Just then, George suddenly turned around and looked at us.He smiled and nodded at us politely in


    greeting.


    "Did George just smile at us?" Melissa asked Tina, excited.


    "Yes, but I¡®m sure it¡®s not because of you.He smiled because he knows Helen."


    The two of them were joking.


    Although they spoke in whispers, their words did not escape my keen ears.I looked at George from a


    distance and my heart missed two beats.


    After checking in, George walked toward me with the room card in his hand.


    Looking at his tall figure getting closer to me.I instinctively stepped back, trying to keep my distance


    from him.I feared that he may say something inappropriate in front of my colleagues.


    "Miss Dewar! What a pleasant coincidence!"


    George stood just one step away from me and stared at me with a smile.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Tina, Melissa, and other colleagues around all focused their attention


    on us.I could swear he did this on purpose.


    There were so many colleagues present but he singled me out and only greeted me.He clearly wanted


    them to misunderstand our rtionship.I didn¡®t want to talk to him, so I just replied icily, "Yes, it¡®s a


    coincidence, but I¡®m not sure A if it¡®s a pleasant one."

 Chapter 698: The Relationship Was Almost Exposed

    Chapter 698: The Rtionship Was Almost Exposed


    Helen''s POV:


    My colleagues were smart enough to notice that something was off between us when George only


    greeted me.


    Erick Walsh, the experienced seniorwyer among our group, stepped forward and greeted George.


    He asked him, "Are you also here on a business trip, Mr.Affleck?"


    "Yes," George replied and smiled faintly.


    Even though he chose to be detached, he didn''t want to make others ufortable, so he was


    polite.Erick grinned and said excitedly.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What a coincidence! What floor do you stay on? Do you need me to show you the way?"


    Looking down at the number written on his card key, George replied, "I''m staying in Room 1102."


    I blinked in surprise and instantly felt bad about this.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ


    Erick, as expected, pped his hands together in excitement, smiled, and said, "This is amusing! We''re


    staying on the same floor.Shall we go upstairs together?"


    George nodded and joined us as we entered the elevator.I was staying with Erick''s assistant, Michelle


    Kelly, on the 11th floor.


    Our room was 1103, right next to George''s room.


    As I followed, I kept wondering if George did that intentionally.


    As I got in the elevator, I deliberately hid in a corner, and without hesitation, George came to stand


    beside me unexpectedly.


    In there, our backs were almost against the wall and our shoulders were touching as we stood beside


    each other.


    George took my hand in his own and held it.


    Shocked by this gesture, I looked at him in a way suggesting that he let go of my hand, because I


    wouldn''t know what exnation to give if my colleagues were to see us holding hands.


    George would not let go.


    Instead, he yfully pinched my palm with the tip of his finger and smiled.


    "Let me go!"


    I mouthed to him, as I couldn''t bring myself to make a sound.


    George then reluctantly let go of my hand.


    As I walked out of the elevator, I intentionally stepped on his foot, to call him to order.


    It had been a long day with numerous meetings, and now we were all exhausted and just went back to


    our rooms.


    Later that night, after my night routine of washing my face and brushing my teeth, I sorted out the


    minutes of all the meetings of the day.I had just finished my work when my phone buzzed.I saw it was a


    message from George, as I picked up the phone.


    "Are you sure you don''t want toe tonight? So you have the heart to leave me all by myself?"


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help but imagine the pitiful expression on George''s face at that moment. His


    sudden arrival had unsettled me. I was more weakened when he imed he hade all the way


    here, just to surprise me.


    In response to his message, I intentionally wrote, "No one told you toe anyway."


    Michelle had just finished her work too. In a shy and apologetic tone she asked, "I''m really sorry, Helen.


    Do you want me to turn off the light so you can rest?"


    "It''s okay."


    I had a good feeling about Michelle.I had shared a hotel room in Philly with another colleague Mattie


    thest time we were on a business trip.


    Michelle and Mattie were of different personalities.


    Michelle took her work seriously.She never wasted her time, gossiping or socializing.


    Soon after Michelley on the bed, I heard the sound of even breathing, but on my part, I kept tossing


    and turning and was unable to sleep.


    This was because George had been texting me to say he couldn''t sleep without me.


    I was surprised that I hadn''t noticed George''s clinginess before then.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ


    Well, I knew I was there to work, and I shared a room with Michelle.It could be easily noticed if I didn''t


    sleep here at night and if the news got out, I just had no idea how bad the rumors might be.


    By the way, I didn''t want him to alwayse after me on these long trips every time.I wouldn''t go to his


    room tonight so that he''d learn his lesson and note next time.


    George finally gave up on trying to convince me toe to his room, so he sent another text message


    which read, "Baby, good night."


    "Good night!" I replied, and then ced my phone on the bedside table and slept off.


    George didn''t show up for breakfast the next morning.I knew him to be a disciplined person, so I felt


    something was wrong.


    He always woke up early and had a good eating routine.I didn''t see any reason why he shouldn''t be


    awake yet unless he was suffering from insomnia as a result of the change of environment and then


    slept in this morning.I called George as I went to the bathroom, after eating my breakfast distractedly.


    "Are you still asleep?" I queried.


    "No.There''s a meeting this morning at thepany.So I''m already on my way back," George replied


    lightly.


    I could hear the faint sound of the car running in the background.I was upset by his actions, so I asked


    him, "You knew you had a meeting early this morning.Why then, did you drive all the way herest


    night?"


    "Because I wanted to keep youpany," he answered carelessly.


    "You drove this far just so you can keep mepany, in the room next door?"I found it funny.


    "Well, it''s still something, besides the distance is not that much." George chuckled.


    "Drive safely. Bye," I said to him.


    I was angry but touched by his gesture.


    This was just like him.


    He always found it difficult to express his affection for me verbally, but he''d go out of his way to prove it


    by his actions.I hurriedly left the bathroom, after I got off the phone.


    Erick and the others were already waiting for me in the car.


    We went to Yeadon Real Estate.It was theunch ceremony for the acquisition.


    Devin from Leeson Holdings had also arrived.


    Anya and the others would be present soon as well.


    When we arrived at Yeadon Real Estate, I noticed that great importance was attached to the


    acquisition.


    The conference room had been set in advance.


    Usually, Anya hosted meetings of this nature, but Devin wanted it done differently this time, for reasons


    best known to him.


    So when it was time for Anya to mount the stage, Devin stopped her and then asked me to give the


    opening speech.


    Devin had honored me on this kind of asion, proving that this project was under my control.


    It was embarrassing though, and it made me really nervous.


    Fortunately, Anya was unbothered about the sudden change.


    Instead, she encouraged me to ovee my nervousness.


    She was just concerned with the properpletion of the project and the improvement of the team''s


    performance.


    Everyone had given their consent that Anya would preside over the meeting before we got here, so I


    was unprepared for the speech I was called to give.


    Luckily, for me, I had listened to Anya¡¯s presentations many times before, so I managed to do a good


    job.


    By the time I was done and got off the stage, my heart was still thumping loudly, and my legs were


    shaking.


    "Helen, you did well,"


    Anya said,plimenting me with a nod of her head.


    Anya returned to New York after theunch, while I assigned tasks to each of my colleagues involved


    in the project.


    Erick¡¯s team was in charge of the due diligence on thepany and our team would be responsible for


    the project itself.


    Both groups would give me a summary after they had done what they needed to.


    Then I would write a due diligence report on the legal actions and give our professional advice.


    This project proved to be challenging for me.


    By the time I got back to the hotel, it was almost past midnight, because I had been busy all day.


    Michelle had gotten back before me and she was already asleep.


    She left amp on for me, with food in a takeaway pack beside it.


    I took a shower and was about to eat when I thought to check my phone.


    George had sent me a picture.


    It was a picture of the room, next door, with a table that had my favorite foods on it.


    Under the picture was a message that asked me to join him for dinner.


    Did hee again? I looked from the food I had in the takeaway pack to the food in the picture.


    I didn''t have any appetite for the food in the takeaway pack, so I wore my slippers and ran to the room


    next door, immediately.

 Chapter 699: Having Secret Fun With George

    Chapter 699: Having Secret Fun With George


    Helen''s POV:


    I sneaked out quietly and closed the door.It was midnight so there wasn''t a soul in the corridor.I walked


    to George''s room and knocked softly on the door.


    George opened the door and stood sideways to let me in.


    As soon as I entered the room, he quickly closed the door and hugged me tightly from behind.He


    rubbed his chin against my head ever so gently.He didn''t say a word but I could feel his hungry


    yearning for me. I turned around and stretched my arms out to hug him around his waist.


    Then I quietly snuggled my face against his heaving chest.


    When I felt the warmth of his sensual body, all my fatigue melted away.


    After a little canoodling, he finally released me and led me to the table.The dinner was heated up and


    set on the table.


    George handed the spoon to me.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Are you tired?" I asked.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ


    "You always take care of me. You need to also take good care of yourself."


    George came to New Jerseyte at night after work and went back to New York early in the


    morning.He drove for hours just so he could see me. I felt sorry for him but was deeply touched by his


    genuine disy of unadulterated love.


    He reached out to stroke my hair and replied, "I''m not tired.It''s natural for a newly married husband to


    want to see his wife all the time."


    "But it''s so tiring for you to travel so much.You really don''t have to.I''m fine here and I cane home


    on weekends to see you." I felt the need to advise him for his own good.


    "Okay," George replied in a low voice and watched me eat quietly.


    He was as stubborn as a mule.


    As long as he made up his mind, no one could change it.I didn''t say anything more.


    After dinner, George cleared the dishes and walked up to me.He offered to give me a massage.


    Iy down on his bed with satisfaction, letting him massage my shoulders to relieve the knots and


    tension.He was meant to massage my shoulders but after pressing them for a minute or two, his hands


    began to travel south.His palms slid down from my shoulders and he delicately massaged my breasts


    through my shirt.


    My heart began to flutter.


    He cupped my breasts in his hands and began to knead them before gently alternating pinches on


    them.I was so aroused that I could not help groaning with erotic pleasure.


    Then I opened my eyes and pushed his hands away with a telling smile.


    But he held me more tightly and tickled me, so I couldn''t helpughing.


    The next second, my lips were covered by his hot alluring ones.


    As his divine lips tossed and turned on my lips for a long time, I groaned gently.


    Then he slowly parted my lips and I could taste his minty breath.


    "Shh! Keep it down.This hotel room is not soundproof."


    I was so irritated that I wanted to smack him.


    He did it on purpose! George knew that I didn''t want to make our rtionship public just yet, so he


    threatened in a soft voice, "If you don''t keep your voice down, the whole world will get to know that


    you''re in my bed and then figure out our rtionship."


    I had no choice but to keep quiet.


    George smiled and stroked my hair.


    "That''s my girl."


    After saying that, he lowered his head and kissed me softly on my lips over and over again.I was


    tempted by his flirtation and couldn''t help threading my arms around his neck in response to his kiss.


    While we were kissing, he caressed my body with his warm hand, lifted up the hem of my shirt and held


    my breasts in his palms and fondled them.


    Then he freed one hand and allowed it to meander into my underwear.I closed my eyes, and blood


    rushed to my cheeks.I felt a void in my throbbing pussy.


    As he stimted my genitals with rhythmic rubs, some clear liquid slowly flowed out.He parted my legs


    and rubbed against my pussy, saluting with his rock hard cock.


    My body trembled with uncontrolled desire.I was sexually aroused and now there was no holding back.I


    twisted my body, wanting more.I cried out, "Honey,e inside me..."


    With blue veins on his forehead, George had endured to the limit.He gritted his teeth and I felt his


    heavy pelvic bones press against me.


    With thunderous force, he targeted my fragile, hungry vagina and prated me to the deepest level.


    My pussy was suddenly choked with his hot cock.He went in and out of my vagina with long, smooth


    even strokes and then sudden quick, jerky thrusts.


    I leaned back and gripped his arms.


    My forehead began to perspire as I tried to dominate from under him.


    "Wait a minute.It''s too much.Get off..."


    "You just said you wanted me inside you, but now you don''t want it anymore? Huh?"


    George chuckled, stroking my clit gently with his thumb and then lunging up again to grab my


    breasts.He swirled circles around my nipples with his wet tongue while continue trusting.


    The double pleasure from top to bottom overwhelmed me.I was ready to climax.


    Before I could say anything, George suddenly sped up his sexy thrusts and pounded my vagina with


    more strength.


    Each thrust was deep and engaging.I grabbed his hands as he moved and then sank into the bed


    almost lifeless after experiencing multiple orgasms.


    Fortunately, George knew that I had to work tomorrow, so he restrained himself and stopped after only


    one cum.I was so exhausted that I just let George hold me to sleep.


    The next morning, I woke up extra early and sneaked back to my room quietly.I still didn¡¯t want my


    colleagues to know about my rtionship with George.I went to my room for a nap and got up at the


    crack of dawn.


    Michelle got up from the bed, looked at me strangely and asked, "Helen, when did you get backst


    night?"


    With a guilty conscience, I pulled up my pajamas, afraid that she would see the marks left by George


    last night.I exined vaguely, "It waste.I didn''t check the time so I wasn''t sure what time it was."


    Michelle puzzled for a moment, and then nodded and urged, "The breakfast downstairs is almost


    over.Let''s go downstairs quickly."


    "Okay."


    I immediately got out of bed, took a quick shower and then changed my clothes and went downstairs


    with Michelle.


    In the dining room, Erick, Tina and Melissa were already having breakfast.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ


    What surprised me was that George was sitting at the same table.He was still wearing a simple shirt


    and suit pants.He ate slowly and elegantly, with royal dignity.


    "Helen! Michelle! Come and join us."


    Erick greeted us warmly and showed us to two vacant chairs.


    My seat was just next to George''s.My colleagues looked at George and me curiously.


    I was afraid that my colleagues would find out about my rtionship with George, so I just lowered my


    head and ate without looking up at George.


    After breakfast, he whispered, "I''m going back to New York.Where are you going? Do you need a


    ride?"


    "No, thanks.It''s not far from here.It''s within walking distance.Thanks for the offer anyway, Mr.Affleck,"


    replied Erick.


    "Okay! Bye." George''s eyes automatically fell on me.


    Sensing his eyes piercing me, I lowered my head and avoided any eye contact.


    After George left, we finished breakfast and then left for work.


    On the way to the Yeadon Real Estate, Melissa sighed, "George is really modest.He came here on a


    business trip without his assistant and driver.He even lives in this cheap hotel."


    "Yes, and he is so nice.Last night, I saw him asking one of the hotel staff if he could borrow the hotel


    kitchen to cook some soup.He can actually cook! What a perfect man!"


    It turned out that he had made the soup himselfst night.No wonder it was so divine.I heard them


    talking about George and pretended that I was disinterested.


    In fact, I was deeply moved at the soul level.


    He always supported me at everything I did and took such good care of me.


    When I arrived at the Yeadon Real Estate, I found a quiet ce and sent George a voice message


    expressing my gratitude and love.


    "Honey, I love you."


    "I''m driving," George soon replied in a soft and solemn voice.


    What kind of response was that? I rarely took the initiative to express my feelings and here he was,


    almost dismissing me! My sweet loving heart suddenly stopped.


    After a while, I received another voice message from him, "I''m driving, so don''t seduce me.Or I''ll just


    turn ande back there right away."


    I didn''t seduce him! Okay? Still, my depressed heart suddenly took on wings and I began to fly with


    sweet joy.

 Chapter 700: Treat Helen Well From Nowon

    Chapter 700: Treat Helen Well From Nowon


    George''s POV:


    While driving back to New York, I reyed the voice message Helen sent me over and over again.She


    said in the sweetest, gentlest, most adorable voice, "I love you."


    Listening to her loving voice, my heart was filled with incredible sweetness.


    When I heard her express her love so sincerely, I felt it was worth it to drive back and forth between


    cities just to see her every day.I parked my car in the garage and then took the elevator up.


    My phone beeped.It was my secretary, reminding me of the meeting scheduled that morning regarding


    the vacancy of CTO after Boswell''s departure.


    Boswell had volunteered to work in our headquarters abroad because of the situation with Jane.


    Before he left, he said to me, "You are also to me for what happened.Can''t you sense Jane''s


    feelings for you? Even I can.You have always been aware of it.I''m certain of that.You are just so used


    to people looking up to you.If you don''t tell them outright that you are not interested, then invariably you


    give them hope.You know something? Jane ended up like this mostly because of you.You allowed it to


    happen."§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ


    Boswell analyzed the whole situation as a bystander.He thought that I no longer cared about Jane


    because I had a new girlfriend.But the fact was that he knew nothing about the history between Helen


    and Jane.


    The whole thing was just tooplicated to be exined to him in a few words.


    But I didn''t deny that I was partly responsible for Jane''s present predicament.


    If I had been more sensitive toward Jane and handled our rtionship properly, the oue might


    have been different.


    "Jane should bear the consequences of her own mistake, but I hope that she won''t be cornered.We


    share a friendship that spans many years and I don''t want it to copse."


    After saying that to me, he went abroad.He did give me something to think about.I wasn''t a cruel


    person.


    As long as Jane didn''t hurt Helen again, I would let her off.


    After Boswell went abroad, I could not find suitable people to head the technology and research team.


    So much of the management fell on my shoulders.


    Fortunately, Dyer could take charge of the operation and management.He really helped me a lot, but I


    needed a long- term solution.


    Therefore, I nned to hold a team meeting with Dyer and identify a person to take over Boswell''s


    position.


    The HR director proposed we select a person from among the heads of our product lines.


    But after aprehensive assessment, we found that the candidates were only proficient in their own


    product andcked general management abilities.


    Each one had some shorings.


    Hence, Dyer proposed to ask the headhunter to keep on finding new talents for us.He rmended


    Lucy, who was undoubtedly the most suitable headhunter we could currently find because of her rich


    experience in this field.


    However, the HR director was against this proposal.


    Her expression turned sour, probably because she thought that Dyer was pushing for Lucy to gain new


    opportunities.


    In light of Lucy being named and shamed as Dyer''s mistress recently, her reputation had taken a


    beating.


    Her image in thepany had ckened considerably.


    Although nobody had the courage to spurn Lucy to her face, gossips about her was still doing the


    rounds.


    Dyer''s rmendation of Lucy at this point certainly confirmed others¡¯ suspicions.


    But I knew very well that he hadn''t proposed it on purpose, because Lucy had submitted her


    resignation to mest night.


    When I received the message from Lucy, I was cooking soup for Helen in the hotel kitchen.


    Curious, I asked her why.


    Lucy replied quickly, "The incident between Dyer''s wife and me has affected the reputation of your


    company.Dyer also has to bear hushed whispering behind his back.It would be in everyone''s best


    interests if I resigned voluntarily."


    She was always brave and decisive, never feeble.


    I believed that she had thought it through long and hard before she came to me, so I agreed and


    replied, "Okay."


    I respected her choice.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, putting aside her friendship with Helen, she was merely a headhunting consultant for our


    company.


    Whether she stayed on at Zhester Technology or left, would not deny us at all.She could be reced.


    After a while, Lucy sent me another message.


    "George, treat Helen well, okay?"


    "Don''t worry.I will.I hope you can forgive Helen soon.You are irreceable to her."


    Helen felt guilty for not taking Lucy''s side from the beginning with regard to her rtionship with Dyer.


    After they had a fight, she had sent several messages to Lucy, but Lucy never replied.


    This deepened Helen''s guilt and haunted her for many days.


    No matter who was right or wrong, I just didn''t want Helen to suffer because of this.


    After a long time, Lucy finally replied, "Let''s talk about it when Ie back."


    Ignoring the curious gazes from others in the meeting room, Dyer insisted, "I have a goodwork with


    head huntingpanies and I''ll get them on board to assist us."


    This position was very important to thepany.It would not be easy to find the right person anytime


    soon, so I would continue overseeing it for the present.


    As a result, I became busier than before.


    But no matter how busy I was, I insisted on travelling to see Helen every night.


    Helen was also very busy every day and sometimes she would onlye back at midnight.


    At other times, Michelle worked tillte, and Helen couldn''t easilye to my room, so we saw less


    and less of each other.


    Often we didn''t even get a chance to exchange a few words.


    We could only meet each other at breakfast, and then I would have to drive back to New York.It was


    true that I was tired, but I was willing to travel every day to see her.


    Seeing her even for a short while every day recharged my batteries to work harder.It was worth it.


    But Helen didn''t want me to go back and forth all the time.She saw how it tired me.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ


    On the weekend, Helen made an agreement with me that I was only allowed to see her on Wednesday


    every week.She was adamant.


    Knowing that she cared about me, I agreed to her request warmly.


    Since I didn''t have to drive over every day, I had more free time.


    One day after work, I felt lonely staying in an empty apartment, so I asked Kendal to join me for dinner.


    We hadn''t seen each other for a long time.


    Kendal¡¯s mocking voice sounded over my phone, "Oh my friend! So you finally remember me? Do you


    call because you have more furniture for me to move around again?"


    It probably traumatized him thest time I asked hime over and assemble furniture.Iughed, "No!


    Are youing or not?"


    "Let me think! Wait! I''ll be there soon!" Kendal answered.


    I sent him the address of the restaurant.


    He couldn''t help cursing, "It''s sote, dude.Who wants to have dinner with you? I know a new bar with


    many pretty girls.Let''s go there!"


    "I¡¯ll wait for Helen toe back and then go with her." I refused his request.


    As a married man, I needed my wife''s permission to go to a bar.


    "Are you really that spineless? What''s the big deal? So now you just can''t do anything without your


    wife''s permission?"


    Kendalined in a dry voice, but his tone was thick with jealousy.


    I smiled and added, "By the way, remember to invite Velma.The dessert here is tasty.She will love it."


    "Why should I invite her?"


    "I want to treat her to dinner to thank her properly.Helen told me that one of the family elders of Velma''s


    helped rmend her so she managed to get the project."


    I Kendal was quite irritated by me.


    "You only talk about Helen all the time! Can''t you speak about anything else? If you really miss her so


    much, why don''t you have dinner with her? Why do you need to eat with me?"


    "She doesn''t want me to be around her when she is working," I replied.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little aggrieved when I thought of Helen not allowing me to hang out with her.


    Soon Kendal arrived at the restaurant.He sat down in front of me and mocked, "Please, man! You have


    been manipted by Helen since high school."

 Chapter 701: Georges Uneasiness

    Chapter 701: George''s Uneasiness


    George''s POV:


    "Yes, I have."


    I ignored the sarcasm in Kendal''s remark and nodded in agreement instead.


    From the moment I fell in love with Helen, her name was indelibly imprinted in my heart.


    There was no room for anything else in my heart, but her.


    "Seems like you are not here to have dinner with me but rather to show off your love life to me, right? I


    know you just got married.But is it necessary to shove your love life in my face all the time? How can


    you treat your single buddy like this?"


    Kendal shot me a resentful stare.I abruptly ignored hisments and asked, "Where is Velma? Didn''t I


    tell you to bring her along?"


    "She''s so busy filming these days that she doesn''t even have time to have dinner with us."


    Kendal was fuming mad.


    Curling his lip, he said bitterly, "That wicked girl really managed to hook up with Sanford and now she is


    having a royal time bragging about their love on social media every day.You two just keep rubbing it in


    my face because I am single.You all do it on purpose, don''t you?"


    I smiled.


    Thinking of his messed up rtionship with Cece, I didn''t say anything more.


    Soon, all the dishes I ordered were served.


    Kendal and I chatted about random things while eating.


    When we were about done eating, I asked him, "Does Leeson Holdings have anything to do with your


    family? They are Helen''s client now.I heard that a female elder of Velma¡¯s introduce the project to her."


    I was too busy to think about the whole thing thoroughly before.


    But now that I did, I suddenly realized something was off.


    As far as I knew, the Collins family had no connection with Leeson Holdings whatsoever.


    Velma was always arrogant and willful, and spent almost every waking moment partying and having


    fun.It was not in her nature to care about other people''s jobs.


    Who was this female elder anyway? Why was she helping Velma? I didn''t think that Velma was


    capable enough of making the elders of her family introduce good clients like Leeson Holdings to just


    anyone, let alone someone she could barely call her friend.It just did not make sense that she wanted


    to do Helen such a favor.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ


    The more I thought about it, the more I suspected that something was wrong.


    "An elder of the family? Why haven''t I heard from her mention anything like that? Just a minute.I''ll call


    her now.She''s getting so wayward."


    After putting down his cutlery, he made a video call to Velma in front of me.


    Soon, the phone was connected.


    "What''s going on?" asked Velma impatiently.


    "Velma, did you introduce any clients to Helentely?"


    "No! Why would I do that?"


    Velma¡¯s tone was derisive, but she looked perplexed.


    This was not good, so I asked harshly, "Who on earth was thatdy?"


    Velma blinked her eyes rapidly.She pressed her lips guiltily and then spilled the beans.


    "Oh, no one special, really.Just someone I know.You don''t know her."


    Now, I felt very uneasy.Although Velma was arrogant and wilful, it was easy to see through her


    because her expressions always gave her away.If what Velma said was true, thatdy was someone


    we didn''t know, then why would she try to hide it?


    "Come over here and make things clear.Now!" said Kendal sternly.


    "I don''t have a minute to spare.I''m still busy filming."


    Then she hung up the phone to evade us.I was getting more and more anxious.I picked up the car key


    and walked out, ready to go to her then and there and demand answers.


    "George, where are you going?" Kendal asked.


    Without looking back, I continued to walk out, only saying, "To the filming studio."


    "Wait! I''lle with you." Kendal hurriedly followed me.


    Then we got into the car and drove off.


    Velma''¡®s shooting site was a little distance away.I turned on the navigation and was about to drive


    there.


    On our way, Kendalforted me, "Bro, don''t be so nervous.Maybe you are overthinking."


    I didn''t respond to Kendal.


    All wanted was to reach the filming site as quickly as possible and get my answers.


    After a while, I just said, "I can''t take any chances."


    Helen and I had gotten back on track after much difficulty.


    Everything was going well now.I couldn''t allow anything untoward to happen.


    As we were reaching the filming studio, the security guard outside stopped us.


    "Who are you? You don''t look familiar."


    "Could you please call Velma Collins here? I have to talk to her about something urgent."


    "Who are you? Velma Collins is filming and she cannot be disturbed."


    The security guard was determined and refused to allow us ess.


    The ce was crowded and it was impossible to spot Velma from a distance.


    To make things worse, we couldn''t even get in.


    Obviously, Kendal knew that I was anxious.


    He honked the horn at the door and shouted, "Velma Collins! Come out here!"


    I then called up the producer of this crew.


    The producer instructed the security guard at the gate to allow us in.


    Since Velma was the lead actress in the show, it meant that Spacetime Finance was the investor.So it


    was not difficult to find the person in charge.I went quickly to Velma.


    Because it concerned Helen, I didn''t have the time or patience to beat about the bush with her.I got


    straight to the point.


    "Was it my mother who introduced Leeson Holdings project to Helen? Did you take her to Helen?"


    This matter was of great importance to me so I raised my voice at her.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Velma quickly hid behind Kendal, with fear in her eyes.


    "It''s none of my business! Mrs.Affleck went to Spacetime Finance on her own and happened to meet


    Helen.It has nothing to do with me!"


    Kendal felt sorry for his cousin, so he stood before her and tried to calm me down.


    "Be nice.Don''t scare her." I took a deep breath and forced myself to calm down.


    Then I asked in a softer tone, "Why did Erin go to Spacetime Finance? She seldom showed up in


    public these past few years.Why did she suddenly go there? Did you say something to her?"

 Chapter 702: Where Did The Photos ComeFrom

    Chapter 702: Where Did The Photos ComeFrom


    George''s POV:


    "Mrs.Affleck just showed up on her own and said she wanted to visit my father.I didn''t bring her to


    Helen.She went to see her by herself.Don¡¯t worry.She didn''t make things difficult for her,"


    Velma bbered in haste as I pressed her.I couldn''t find the slightest loophole in her words, but I knew


    my mother very well that she couldn''t have gone to Velma''s father for no reason.


    Helen and I tried to be as careful as possible.How did my mother find out about us?


    "Did she rmend Helen to Leeson Holdings?" I asked, holding myself back.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Why did she see Helen alone? How much did she know about our rtionship? Why did she introduce


    new clients to Helen instead of telling her who she was? A million questions burned at the back of my


    mind.I couldn''t figure out what could be my mother''s intention, leaving me at a loss.


    "I don''t know.Maybe your mother meant well.She even exchanged contact details with Helen after she


    heard that she was awyer,"


    Velma excused, clearing herself of responsibility.


    "How did she know that I was with Helen?" I pried further, pinpointing the key point of the matter.


    We never announced our marriage to the public.


    Helen had her qualms about people catching wind of our secret, so she strictly maintained her distance


    from me outside our home.She never approached me unless necessary.


    Despite our efforts, rumors still spread one after another.


    The only saving grace was they simply thought we were dating or something.


    "Look, I have no idea.Someone sent some photos of you with Helen to Mrs.Affleck.She came to me as


    soon as she received those photos.Even so, you can rest assured I didn''t snitch on your marriage to


    her.I promise!" she insisted.


    "Photos? I don''t understand."


    Helen and I didn''t take pictures, hardly ever.


    "Yes, you were captured being intimate, much more in the videos.The person behind this may be your


    rival in love or spites the Affleck family.Anyway, they are definitely up to no good," Velma exined in a


    low voice after giving me a wary look.


    Hearing this, I immediately thought of Jane.She was the only one who had the opportunity to snap our


    private moments and the motivation to do so.


    "I''ve told you the whole story, even if Mrs.Affleck asked me to keep mum about this.Besides, as I said,


    she didn''t give Helen a hard time.She even offered her a job.Maybe it¡¯s not as bad as you


    think.Anyway, I have a scene to shoot, so I should be going now!"


    Velma dismissed, her voice trailing off, filled with guilt.I could tell.


    Getting the answer we wanted, Kendal and I drove back home, albeit with dampened spirits, worse


    than our mood when we came earlier.


    Of all the people my Helen could meet, it had to be my mother.I clung to the hope that the woman could


    be any elder acquainted with Velma.


    She only confirmed my fear.I hadn''t brought my wife home for a reason.I knew my parents, especially


    my mother.


    She had never been a gentle and tolerant woman.


    To expect her to ept Helen was far from reality.


    At any rate, my parents would eventually discover our rtionship, hence my n of confessing to


    them after the election.


    It would be best if I could get their consent and blessing.


    If not, I wouldn''tpromise easily.


    However, my mother had gone to see Helen as soon as she learned about us.I felt queasy.


    Helen and I had no solid foundation to begin with.I''m afraid our love for each other wouldn''t stand my


    mother''s wrath.I went home anxious to my core.


    Realizing it was toote to discuss this, I gave up, so I greeted my parents as usual and headed to my


    bedroom.


    Maybe I should take the night off and deal with my mother tomorrow.I crashed onto my bed, tossing


    and turning until the break of dawn, unable to sleep a wink.


    Soon there was a knock on the door.


    "George, I had the cook make your favorite breakfast.Come and join us."


    It was already early in the morning, huh? I got up to wash up before going downstairs.


    By the time I reached the dining area, it was eerily quiet.


    Neither of us spoke.It was like the calm before the storm.Once we finished our meal, I looked up at her.


    "Mom, shall we talk in the study?" My father had left for work after breakfast, so it was just my mother


    and me.


    "Sure," my mother replied.


    She instructed the maid to clean the table as she walked towards the study.I couldn''t read any emotion


    on her face.


    "Mom, I remember when I came homest time, I told you to stay out of my business," I reminded her


    when we were alone in the room.


    Starting with that might incite some reaction from her.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ


    "What happened? Why would you say that now?"


    She sat gracefully on the sofa, brushing a gentle nce at me.I considered sitting down and having a


    good talk with her if only I could disregard her pretense.


    Then I changed my mind.


    "It was during that holiday you investigated both Jane and Lucy, plus you set up a meeting for me and


    Josie without my prior knowledge.I believe I was clear at that time.Even if you are my mother, you can''t


    police my affairs again and again.It seems you ignored my plea and went to Helen," I rified,


    stressing about her snooping on every girl involved with me.


    "Miss Dewar? It was not like I deliberately approached her.I chanced upon her when I visited Mr.Collins


    in Spacetime Finance.We just chatted a little.ls there anything wrong?"


    She carefully chose her words.


    My mother had always been thorough.


    Each time, I kept failing to uncover proof of her impure motives, her every move meticulously


    calcted.


    "Where did you get the photos?" I implored, knowing that the conversation was going to get me


    nowhere.


    "So you also knew about the photos? I admit I received some photos and had someone look into


    them.The sender was so cunning that I couldn''t trace them." I sensed the uneasiness in her tone.


    The photos were one thing, but if the person behind this meant to attack the Affleck family, as Velma


    suspected, there would be rming consequences.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ


    It was a critical time in my father''s election.My mother would not let anything smear our family name.


    "Could you show me the photos?" I asked.

 Chapter 703: Helen Is Undeserving of Marrying Into The Affleck Family

    Chapter 703: Helen Is Undeserving of Marrying Into The Affleck Family


    George¡¯s POV:


    My mother turned on theputer and directed me to the mailbox from which she had received the


    photos.


    "I¡®ve had someone check it out but he came back empty handed."


    "Let me try and hack it."


    My mother stood up quickly and gave me her seat.


    I sat in front of theputer and typed as fast as I could on the keyboard.I tried really hard to keep my


    anger under control.


    "George, will you be able to trace the sender?" my mother asked, her voice much softer than before.


    "Yes!"


    After all, I worked in the Inte industry.


    Finding out an IP address would take me under ten minutes.


    As I expected, this mean act had Jane¡®s name written all over it.My mother asked with angst, "George,


    who sent it? Are they targeting our family?" She had always put the family honor ahead of her own.


    "No.It has nothing to do with our family.They¡®re after me," I replied casually, while my attention was


    focused on those photos.


    Those photos were all of Helen and me, taken in the elevator, in the garage and by theke in our


    neighborhood.


    Some were really intimate.


    Although I was very angry that someone had secretly revealed my rtionship with Helen to my mother


    in such a despicable manner, these photos were indeed perfectly captured, showing that Helen and I


    were unmistakably close.


    The shooting angles seemed deliberate which meant that they were taken by a professional.


    Before I saw these photos, I never knew how gentle and sweet Helen could be whenever she came


    close to me.


    These photos said it all.


    As I looked through these photos, I sent them to my email to save a copy for future reference.


    But my mother was still worried.


    She asked again, "Are you sure no one is trying to target our family?"


    "No, it¡®s from someone I know," I replied briefly.


    "Don¡®t worry about it.I¡®ll handle it."


    "Then why did that person send the photos to me? What¡®s their intention?"


    "Mom, it¡¯s obvious that they are aware of your belligerent character.So clearly they wanted you to


    create trouble between Helen and me in an effort to separate us.They were just using you to get their


    work done as smoothly as possible.If you really want to argue with me about this matter, then they


    would have seeded in their mission.Don¡¯t fall into their trap."


    It wasn¡®t hard to guess why Jane sent those photos to my mother.She wanted to inform her about my


    rtionship with Helen in a roundabout way.


    Obviously she was devious enough to provoke my mother into separating us.I thought Jane would


    have remembered how her evil n backfired thest time and she would learn her lesson.


    But no! She actually took her revenge a step further.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    My mother had always valued family rtionships, so I made it a point to remind her not to allow


    outside influences to sabotage our family.


    However, she still gave me a dose of her stubborn medicine.


    "George, you are still young.I don¡®t mind if you just fool around with Helen for fun.But fooling around is


    very different from making that person your life partner.Your bride muste from a family of equal


    social stature as our Affleck family.You can¡®t just randomly pick up some cheap tart from the street.I am


    advising you as a concerned mother who knows what is best for you.There is no room for negotiation


    on that matter."


    I retorted firmly, "Mom, I love Helen.She¡®s the only woman I want to spend the rest of my life with.I


    won¡®t marry anyone else except her.There is no room for negotiation on that matter!"


    I threw back her words into her face.


    "I hope you and Dad can ept Helen and not cause any unnecessary drama."


    When I looked at my mother, I sensed a dark storm cloud hover over her head.She said threateningly,


    "Let me make myself abundantly clear.Young man, as long as I am still alive in the Affleck family, I


    won¡®t allow you to marry her."


    I was not at all surprised by her words.


    My mother had been in the Affleck family for more than a decade.Her sense of social hierarchy was so


    deeply ingrained in her bones that her attitude toward Helen would not change overnight.


    So, I came here just to show my attitude.I wanted her to know that I was willing to challenge her


    authority and break her principles too.


    Helen would be my wife and no other.I was sensible enough not to expect them to ept Helen


    immediately.


    They could take their time.


    "Mom, in that case, there is no need for us to discuss this topic any more.You are set in your ways and


    so am I. I refuse to budge.Just one thing.Please stop bothering Helen.And more importantly, whatever


    your agenda regarding the Leeson Holdings project, just get over it."


    I thought about it for a long time, but still couldn¡®t fathom out why my mom would introduce Helen to the


    project.It made me feel apprehensive.


    "Did she talk ill about me? What purpose could I possibly have? I introduced a client to her out of


    kindness.Not only was she ungrateful, but she even suspected my motive was not pure! How could you


    believe her words over your own mother? She is trying to make me look bad in your eyes."


    My mother was bitter and spoke of Helen venomously.


    The more she said, the blunter she became.


    "So, in my opinion, girls from poor families are all just gold diggers."


    I couldn¡®t bear her humiliation of Helen.I exined to her seriously, "Mom, don¡®t speak about my future


    wife like that! Helen is a wonderful soul.She doesn¡®t know your identity, nor does she care.She didn¡®t


    tell me about this.I stumbled about this truth on my own.I want you to have no contact with her in the


    future.Otherwise, don¡®t me me if I break off my rtionship with you."


    Helen was the apple of my eye.I had never entertained a single bad thought about her.


    How could I allow others to bad mouth her? Even my parents were not exempt.


    "What do you mean? You will cut ties with your parents for a woman? What has that vixen done to


    you?" my mother asked incredibly.


    I had anticipated my mother¡®s opposition regarding social rank, but I didn¡®t expect her to show Helen in


    such a bad light.


    Looking at my mother¡®s face pregnant with fury, I realized that I could not talk to her, for she would not


    understand.My parents¡® orthodox views had apanied them in their journey in life.It would not be


    easy to make them see life from a different perspective.It was just hard to teach an old dog new tricks.


    Both of us were very angry with each other when I marched out of the study.


    I went back to New York from Washington, and then drove to Princeton, my mother¡®s words echoing in


    my mind all the time.I couldn¡®t wait to see Helen and hug her.


    Unfortunately, when I arrived at the hotel, Helen rejected me.She said that it was not yet Wednesday,


    and that she was too busy with her work to spare any time to see me.


    As usual, she stuck to her principles, leaving me high and dry.


    She would always devote herself wholeheartedly to her work and be oblivious of my feelings


    whenever she was busy.She had no idea how consumed I was with worry.

 Chapter 704: Jane’s Revenge

    Chapter 704: Jane¡¯s Revenge


    Jane¡¯s POV:


    After I sent the photos out, I waited with bated breath for the conflict of the Affleck family to unleash.I


    impatiently waited for Erin to confront Helen with angry usations and I even expected George to


    charge at me with a serious interrogation..


    But s! In the end, nothing spectacr happened.


    George didn¡®t approach me.


    Even when I almost literally collided into him in the elevator, hepletely ignored me as if we were


    strangers.He didn¡®t even stoop to look in my direction.


    We had worked together so fruitfully for so many years, but all that changed when Helen entered the


    scene.He not only consciously distanced himself from me, but he also had the audacity to kick me out


    of thepany.


    Everything was peachy before we came back.


    Even if George and I were just friends, at least I had the honor of being the only woman who could get


    close to him.


    This kind of intimacy was rare.


    But my applecart was upset when Helen catapulted into his life like a misguided meteorite.


    A few dayster, I was annoyed when thendlord informed me that I had to vacate the premises.


    When I had just returned from abroad, George had rented this apartment for me which was just


    downstairs from his apartment.


    The proximity was convenient.


    Now George had summarily asked me to move out so I had no choice but to leave.


    When I hade to New York, I was under the notion that I would return to the headquarters abroad


    soon, so I continued to rent the house and didn¡®t consider purchasing it.I didn¡®t expect to lock horns


    with Helen and that so many unsavory things would transpire.


    In fact, with my financial status, I could afford to rent an apartment or even buy one in this elite


    neighborhood, but it was not necessary.


    By now the whole Affleck family must have found out about Helen and George¡®s ndestine


    rtionship.I knew the Affleck family only too well.


    With their social standing and mighty high expectations, there was no way that George¡®s grandfather or


    his parents would ept a lowlife like Helen into their family.


    So, I just needed to wait for their conflict to explode and sit back and watch.But I underestimated how


    potentially ruthless George could be.I was gobsmacked to receive a letter from hiswyer a few days


    later, using me of invading his privacy.


    How cruel and merciless could George be? As I perused thewyer¡®s letter, my heart shattered.I had


    spent more time with him than Helen had.


    We had lived together in a fun rtionship from the time we were still studying abroad till the time we


    conceptualized the idea of the business jointly.I didn¡®t expect him to be so ruthless and ungrateful.


    He had hurt my feelings countless times for Helen¡®s sake.


    With that in mind, he couldn¡®t me me for paying him back with my unique brand of cruelty.


    The battle between Helen and me was far from over.


    Helen¡®s POV:


    The Yeadon Real Estate project was keeping me on my toes.I had to double check all the documents


    and uses of the contracts of this project thoroughly.I couldn¡®t afford to be careless and make any


    mistakes.


    It was no fun meeting the insipid Mason Browns, the person in charge of this project of the Yeadon


    Real Estate.He was always so full of bitterints.It gave me an earache to listen to his crap.


    "We¡®ve been nning this project for thest five years and we have put so much of effort into it.It¡®s a


    very promising project with so much potential.If thepany¡®s capital chain hadn¡®t broken, we would


    have retained it instead of having it transferred to Leeson Holdings."


    Whenever these words fell out of Mason¡®s mouth like a tap, I would respond in a simple and polite


    manner.


    Why would he keep repeating himself? Under normal circumstances, the acquired targetpany


    would conceal their reasons for transferring the project, especially if it involved ack of funds.


    Highlighting such a crisis would expose their weaknesses to the acquirer.If the acquirer was aware of


    theirck of funds, they would put themselves in a passive position.


    Besides, when the two sides negotiated, the acquirer would definitely lower their offer.


    But Mason didn¡®t seem to care aboutpromising the integrity of hispany.I shared my confusion


    with Erick, who was curiously, also in doubt.


    He ventured, "Maybe everyone in the industry already knows that the capital chain of the Yeadon Real


    Estate is broken.He is probably making us aware so that our investigation is facilitated.Then he can


    speed up the process and acquire the funds as soon as possible."


    In fact, I also thought that was what Mason meant.He might have thought that we had investigated too


    carefully, so he used this excuse to make us conclude the investigation as soon as possible.


    Later, Mason chatted with me in confidence.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He stated, "Actually, Devin from Leeson Holdings and I have spoken at length and have ironed out all


    outstanding issues.We are both satisfied that the agreement to transfer the project should be


    concluded shortly.Now I entrust you with the responsibility of conducting a dutiful investigation purely


    as a matter of routine.Don¡®t be too apprehensive.I know how much of reading your team have to do


    each day and that it will be hard."


    I replied politely with a confident smile, "Thank you for your concern.But it¡®s all in a day¡®s work.It¡®s no


    big deal because we are used to working in this manner.I had always kept in mind the golden rule that


    Anya and Phil had taught me.


    No matter how the targetpany or the acquirer tried to influence me to speed up my work or


    overlook small details, I should always stick to my working principles that involved absolute


    thoroughness.


    Since I would be held ountable, I would have to carefully check every contract and document to


    make sure that everything was in order.


    After checking through my work carefully one day, I found a ring error.


    I found a problem rting to thend ownership of the Yeadon Real Estate.


    No matter how many times I checked, I could not find it online at all.


    That was rather strange! When George called me, I was so stressed at work trying to figure out this


    conundrum, that I was in no mood to entertain his smooth talk.


    He seemed to have sensed the strain in my voice, so he behaved sensibly this time and just said,


    "Baby, you can concentrate on your work.When you¡®re done, you will find me patiently waiting for you in


    the hotel."


    "Okay, that suits me fine."


    After calming down, I realized that I was a bit cold with him on the phone so I sent him a message.


    "Today is only Tuesday.Why did youe a day earlier?"


    He replied sinctly, "Because I miss you."


    His simple, straightforward words rocked my heart and I felt an intense yearning for him.I wished I


    could leave my work and go back to the hotel to see him right now.


    We hadn¡®t seen each other for only two days, but I was missing him like the desert missed the rains.


    Everyone hadpleted the tasks assigned to them timeously so there was no need to slog overtime.


    Suddenly, I found myself in a great mood.


    With work out of the way for the day, my thoughts shot to my patient, loving George, who was waiting


    for me in the hotel room.I was dying to see him.


    Suddenly I wished I had a dozen eyes so that I could take in more of him with my hungry gaze.


    "Where are you off to so early? Don¡®t you want to hang out with us for a bit?" Erick asked, curious


    about my ns for the rest of the day.


    I was always thest one to leave each day, being the one to round off matters before calling it a day


    Tina and Melissa also said, "You seldom get off work this early.Shall we go out for dinner together? And


    maybeter have a night out on the town?"


    I turned back to address them and with a flimsy wave of my hand, declined their invitation.


    "I¡®m feeling a little under the weather today.I think I¡®d better go back to the hotel room and have a rest.It


    will do me a world of good."


    Michelle enquired about my well¨Cbeing with some degree of concern, "Are you feeling unwell? Shall I


    apany you back to the hotel? I can watch over you for a while."


    "No, thanks.I¡®ll be fine.Have a great time."


    "Well, make sure you have a good rest.Put out the "Do not disturb" sign.I¡®ll get you some dinner on my


    way back."


    After bidding them a happy goodbye, I walked briskly towards the hotel.


    There was a spring in my step as I approached my destination.I was impatient to hold my love in my


    arms.

 Chapter 705: No One Can Separate Us

    Chapter 705: No One Can Separate Us


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    Fortunately my colleagues didn¡®t go back to the hotel with me.I breathed a sigh of relief and walked


    steadily to the door of George¡®s room without hesitation.


    George had left the card key for me on the front desk, so I didn¡®t knock on the door.I swiped the card


    key and opened the door directly.


    The light in the room was on so I knew that George was inside.I closed the door behind me as I walked


    in.


    George was standing on the balcony, looking out of the window, deep in thought.He was so caught up


    in his thoughts that he didn¡®t seem to hear me enter.I walked over quietly and wanted to frighten him,


    but I didn¡®t expect him to suddenly tum around.


    Ironically, I was the one who ended up getting scared.I staggered and leaned backwards.I was wearing


    stilettos.


    Lost my bnce, I almost fell to the floor.


    Fortunately, George quickly reached out and held my waist to prevent me from falling.


    Then I regained my bnce with his help.


    "Why did you turn around so unexpectedly?" I red at him, annoyed.


    If he had not moved fast enough, I would have fallen to the floor.


    In reply, George hugged me tightly in his strong arms.


    Then he lowered his head and kissed me passionately.I was unprepared for such an intense kiss.I only


    came to my senses when I felt almost suffocated by his enthusiastic kiss.


    His kiss made me weak in the knees.I felt inclined to wrap my arms around his neck and press my


    body against his.I could feel the heat of his body through his clothes.I then realized that we were on the


    balcony.


    The ss window of the hotel was transparent so anybody could have seen our naughty behavior.I


    pushed him away with embarrassment, indicating to him to let me go.


    He gasped, and his warm breath enveloped my face, making me feel limp and numb.He didn¡®t get


    angry even when I pushed him away.


    Instead, he took his hands off my waist and interlocked all his fingers with mine.He stood in front of me


    in silent wonder.


    I immediately sensed that something was wrong, so I asked with concern, "What¡®s wrong? Are you


    unwell? Or is there a problem at work?"


    He still didn¡®t answer but just stared at me.


    There was an imperceptible sense of guilt in his eyes, as if he was hiding something in his heart.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Suddenly, my heart felt like it was dropping toward my feet.


    I asked, "Tell me, have you done something behind my back? Did you cheat on me?"


    I couldn¡®t think of any other reason why he might be so perturbed.


    George had always been a man who could hide his emotions.


    No matter what had happened in the past, he always bathed me with positive vibes.Now it felt


    different.He shook his head and refused to utter a word.I couldn¡®t say that I wasn¡®t very worried now.


    "No? Then why do you have that guilty look on your face?"


    I stood on tiptoe and turned his face to me, leaving him no chance to escape.


    George¡®s eyes glistened, and he whispered, "Helen, can you quit the project of Leeson Holdings? I¡®ll


    give you other projects to work on."


    He spoke suddenly, looking a little serious.


    My heart stopped, and I asked nervously, "Why? What happened? Is there something wrong with this


    project?"


    I had to tread very carefully when it came to work rted matters.


    Besides, George was in charge of argepany.


    Perhaps he had heard some damning internal information.


    George shook his head and said, "No.Helen, I need to tell you something."


    Seeing him so serious, I felt a sharp chill in my heart.Had he really done something wrong to me?


    George seemed to have read my mind.


    He was both upset and amused as he tapped on my forehead.


    "What are you thinking about? Don¡®t you trust my moral integrity? How could I ever do anything to hurt


    you?"


    "I don¡®t know.It is said that sessful men like you look serious on the surface, but are really just


    lascivious."


    George¡®s words relieved the lump in my heart, so I teased him.He smiled helplessly and said, "Actually,


    thedy who introduced the project of Leeson Holdings to you is my mother."


    I covered my forehead with both hands and looked at George in disbelief.


    "What? Is she your mother?"


    All of a sudden, I became nervous and started perspiring.


    The scene of meeting thatdy kept shing through my mind in ghastly images.


    "Why did she hide her identity and approach me?"


    Apart from being on tenterhooks, I was angry because George¡®s mother had chosen to meet me in this


    strange way instead of an official appointment.It was really disrespectful.


    I could ept George¡®s mother¡®s objection to our rtionship.I could even ept it if she confronted


    me.It would be reasonable.


    But she seemed to have carefully nned a strategy that I could not understand.


    First she had the driver of her car rear¨Cend my car on purpose.


    Then she designed an encounter with me in Spacetime Finance.


    Then she went to thew firm to introduce a project to me.It was all so tactical.I couldn¡®t figure out why


    she had proceeded in this way, so I was even more nervous.


    "Helen, don¡¯t be afraid.I won¡®t let her hurt you.I told her in no uncertain terms that she is S not to bother


    you again." George cradled me in his arms and promised sincerely.


    His partiality towards me made me feel secure.


    This was the first time that George and I had talked about his family.


    We had an unspoken understanding to avoid the topic of our family backgrounds.I could understand his


    situation just like he did for me.I looked at him and asked in a soft voice, "How did she get to know that


    we were together?"


    "It was an unintentional leak from Velma."


    "Then what are you going to do about it?"


    In fact, I had predicted that this day of revtion woulde.


    There was a huge gap between the economic and social statuses of our families.


    Even if George loved me, he had to take into consideration his family honor and the feelings of his


    elders.I had even guessed that George would choose his family over me.I had always felt insecure and


    unconfident when it came to love.I closed my eyes and visualized George divorcing me ording to


    the instructions of his family.


    My heart began to break up into little pieces and float around.I could hardly breathe from the inner pain


    I was experiencing.


    But still, I disyed a calm demeanor and waited for him to announce his final decision.I lowered my


    head slowly and couldn¡®t bear to look into his eyes.I had even contemted running out of the room.


    When I was lost in various fancies and conjectures, George suddenly held me tightly in his arms.I could


    feel his heartbeat.


    A long, deep sigh came to my ears.


    "Helen, I¡®ve told you that I won¡®t change my mind.You¡®re my wife and I will never leave you for anyone


    or anything.You have to have faith and trust that our love can withstand anything.Trust me.We will be


    together for the rest of our lives.No one can ever separate us.Don¡®t you want to grow old with me?"

 Chapter 706: Publicly Declare Our Relationship

    Chapter 706: Publicly Dere Our Rtionship


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    George seemed to have noticed my difort.He took me in his loving arms and said earnestly, "We


    will live happily together for the rest of our lives.We will nurture and sustain our rtionship against all


    odds.Nothing can tear us apart."


    "Okay.I¡®m willing to make that happen." I leaned my face against George¡®s chest and nodded lightly.


    Although my answer was easier to state than George¡®s sincere confession and promise and it might


    seemed a bit unfair for him, I was actually so deeply moved at the level of my soul by his words.


    At that moment, all previous doubts dissolved.I realized that I was his one and only choice.I had never


    felt so special before.I stretched out my hands and drew his waist closer to me.


    After a long time, I eased into rxation Then I raised my face from his chest and asked, seeking


    rification.


    "Why do you want me to quit this project? Is there anything wrong with it?"


    Knowing George, he would never bring himself to ask me to quit a project without a good reason.


    There had to be something amiss with this project for him to request me to quit it midway.


    George held me in his arms, gently stroked my hair, and said, "I haven¡®t discovered anything wrong


    with it yet.But I still advise you to quit this project.Knowing my mother, she must have some grand


    purpose in whatever she is doing.I suspect that she will use the project to hurt you.So quitting the


    project is highly rmended."


    "But since there is no problem with this project, why should I quit? We have put in a lot of work into this


    project.Anya and other seniorwyers have all helped me check it out.With their wealth of experience,


    they have not found any loopholes, so it should be sound.Most importantly, this is a big project.If I


    complete it sessfully, it will do wonders for my career.It would be a giant leap for me, so I don¡®t want


    to quit unless I absolutely have to.Let me do it, please; or I will regret it for the rest of my life."


    "Okay.If you feel so strongly about it, then go ahead."


    George sighed helplessly, and then he held me tightly in his arms, acquiesced in my continuing the


    project.


    "George!" I rubbed my cheek against his arms and couldn¡®t help feeling happy.


    "What, honey?"


    "I¡®m not afraid of anything when you are alongside me."


    As long as George was with me, I was prepared to face any kind of challenges.


    With him by my side, every difficulty seemed surmountable.We hugged each other on the balcony for a


    long time, oblivious of everything going on around us.We didn¡®t separate until the sun set and the lights


    outside the window came on.


    George finally let go of me and checked the time.


    "Are you hungry? Let¡®s go and have dinner."


    "Sounds like a great idea."


    Now that George¡®s mother had found out about us, George and I had nothing to hide.


    We left the hotel hand¨Cin¨Chand, for all the world to see.


    As soon as we walked out of the hotel, George enquired, "Where are your colleagues?"


    "They went to a restaurant nearby for dinner.I was dying to meet you, so I didn¡®t join them."


    "Then let¡®s go and join them now," George said, holding my hand.


    We walked through the streets with our fingers interlocked, not afraid of anything.


    The cloudiness in our hearts had faded away.


    With a cheerful smile on his face, George looked ecstatic.


    In the past, we had had too many reasons to keep our rtionship a secret.We had to duck and dive in


    order not to be exposed.


    But now that burden had been lifted and we embraced our newfound freedom.


    "I was always so insecure in the past.I always thought that because we were from two different worlds,


    we would separate someday.Hence I did not tell anyone about our rtionship, nor did I want to.In that


    way, even if we broke up one day, I wouldn¡®t feel as badly hurt since no one really knew.In fact, I¡®ve just


    realized that other people¡®s opinions don¡®t matter.When we are together, our happiness or sadness has


    nothing to do with others."


    When I finished expressing myself so candidly, I suddenly realized that I had revealed my true


    thoughts.I felt awkward and turned my head to look at George¡®s face.


    George narrowed his eyes slightly as he kept staring at me intensely.


    "So, from the beginning, you thought that our rtionship would be short lived?"


    I had learned my lesson.I knew I shouldn¡®t say anything make things worse at this point in time.


    Instead, I had to cajole him.


    "George, thank you for giving me such a strong sense of love and security.Now I feel more confident in


    this rtionship."


    If George hadn¡®t persisted, we wouldn¡®t have been together.


    In the past, so many obstacles hade in our way, but George never gave up on us.


    When we arrived at the restaurant, Erick and the others were almost done with dinner.


    My colleagues gasped when they saw George and I walking towards them hand-in¨Chand.


    Tina and Melissa, in particr, were dumbfounded.


    They opened their mouths in surprise but no sound escaped them.


    "Helen, you¡®ve been hiding your love from us for such a long time."


    "No wonder George always stays at the same hotel with us.It turns out that he didn¡®te here for a


    business trip, but for Helen." I smiled awkwardly and lovingly pulled George to sit down with me.


    "Helen, you have been hiding such a significant part of your life from us for so long."


    Erick had always been sedate at work.


    But tonight, he was livelier than ever probably because he had had some spirits to drink.


    My colleagues began to openly gossip about us: Michelle started questioning, "Helen, which one of you


    made the first move?"


    When the rest of them heard this question, all eyes were curiously cast on me, eagerly awaiting an


    answer.I deliberately kept silent to arouse everyone¡®s interest.


    George broke the tension with a smile.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "I chased Helen first."


    Everyone was shocked.


    Obviously, they didn¡®t believe him.I turned my head to look at George.


    He seemed just like a cold and arrogant elitist that he was.


    It was definitely not in his scope of romance to actively pursue a woman.


    Tina and Melissa asked again, "Did it start when Helen was working on the project at Zhester


    Technology?"


    "No, it was much earlier.I fell in love with her when we were in high school, but she didn¡®t know at that


    time."


    George spoke in a monotone, but the affection in his eyes was alive enough for all to see.


    In the cheers that followed, George and I looked at each other and felt sweet and adored.


    After dinner, we talked andughed on the way to the hotel.


    When we arrived at the eleventh floor, everyone¡®s eyes were fixed on George and me.


    Where would I go? My professional image was still important to me in front of my colleagues, so I


    walked with Michelle on purpose and had no intention of going back to George¡®s room.


    "Helen, please don¡®t make things difficult for Michelle," Erick joked.

 Chapter 707 George’s Mother

    Chapter 707 George¡¯s Mother


    Helen¡¯s POV:


    When I heard that, I was so embarrassed that, for a moment, I wanted to dig a hole in the ground and


    hide myself in it.


    Unlike me, George remained as calm as he usually was.He just stood at the door of his room and


    stared at me.


    "Helen, I¡®m going to bed," Michelle hurriedly said.


    Fearing George, she ran into the room and immediately shut the door behind her.


    Erick and the others soon left as well, leaving only George and me in the corridor.


    At this moment, he waved his hand at me, beckoning me toe over.


    "Come here."


    I just stared at him, my face burning with embarrassment.


    George raised his eyebrows at me and chuckled.


    "Do you want to stand in the corridor the whole night?"


    Without thinking, I ran toward him, jumped into his arms, and clung to him like a ko.


    George held me tight and pressed his forehead against mine.


    Then, while kissing me, he carried me into the room.He closed the door with his foot.He then ced


    me onto the bed and pressed his body against mine.


    Impressively, he did all this without breaking the kiss.I felt his warm breath on my face as we kissed.


    George sucked the tip of my tongue until I was out of breath.


    With my arms around his neck, Iy on the bed in a daze and went with the flow George stroked my


    cheek with one hand and fondled my breasts with the other.


    Although his kiss was gentle, I could feel his passion and eagerness.


    Suddenly, he took a deep breath and unzipped my dress.


    Without further ado, he stripped my clothes off until Iy bare.


    Under the light, I saw the desire and longing in his eyes.


    His hands wandered around my body, and his warm touch scorched my skin.He also stimted my


    privates, making it wet and sensitive.


    "George, stop...I¡®m already wet..." I pleaded, yet part of me wanted more.


    "Are you sure you want me to stop? Don¡®t you want this? Or this?" George asked in a low and hoarse


    voice.


    As he spoke, he lowered his head and sucked my nipples.


    Meanwhile, he separated my legs and inserted his bony fingers into my hole.I lost it when he started


    ying with my clitoris.


    "Ugh..." I held him tighter and let out a lewd moan.


    George did not stop and instead stimted me more, causing warm fluid to gush out of my hole.


    All of a sudden, George tensed up.It was like a flip of a switch.


    Unable to take it any longer, he hurriedly took off his clothes, held his erect manhood, and inserted it


    into me.


    My body went limp in an instant.I could not help but tremble every time he went in and out of me.


    A few momentster, I felt a contraction in my vagina, and I reached the climax.


    "Baby, are you okay?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    George lifted my chin and kissed me on the lips, but he did not slow down.


    "Hmm...George...be gentle...I¡®ming..."


    I unconsciously clung my legs around George¡®s waist.


    Worried that the room was not soundproofed, I bit my lips and moaned as low as I could.


    All of a sudden, George pushed his penis deeper into me and whispered in my ear, "Baby, you can


    scream.Let it all out."


    "Ah!"


    I felt my vagina spasmed, and an electric current seemed to course through my body.I also felt hot all


    over, most probably due to the adrenaline running in my veins.


    The intense pleasure from our lovemaking spread to my whole body and soon defeated my reason.I no


    longer cared if anyone would hear me.


    After a long while, my vagina began to contract, and a gush of liquid oozed out of it.


    My body also convulsed as the second orgasm hit.


    For a long time, Iy on the bed with eyes closed, too tired and weak to open them.I felt George kiss


    me on the forehead affectionately.


    Then, a few moments after, he carried me into the bathroom for a shower.


    When I woke up, it was already morning.


    George and I were not naive or stupid.


    We knew that as long as we loved ad supported each other, we would have the strength to go on and


    ovee all the difficulties that woulde our way.


    George got up early because he had to rush back to New York for work.


    On the other hand, went to a government office to confirm if the property we were dealing was indeed


    under Yeadon Real Estate.


    It was only when I confirmed it that I felt relieved.


    "You could¡®ve asked Michelle to do this.You didn¡®t have to go here yourself," Erick said with a chuckle.


    "It¡®s okay.I had nothing else to do this morning anyway."


    Actually, that was only half¨Ctruth.


    Since I was the one in charge of the project and it was George¡®s mother who introduced me to this, I


    had to be extra cautious.I was aware I could ask someone to do such trivial things.


    However, these ¡®trivial¡® things were important.


    There was no room for mistakes, so I wanted to check on them in person.


    "The work here is expected to be finished by the end of this week.We can head back to New York by


    that time.George won¡®t have to go back and forth every so often." I nodded in understanding.


    "I see."


    Atst, the final phase started, making me busier than ever.I had to write the final summary report and


    state my legal opinion.


    Once I was done writing, I checked them over and over again.


    And every time I made a revision, even though it was minor, I would send it to Phil or Anya to see if I


    had missed something Phil was not of much help.


    Every time he read the report, he would simply nod and say, "It¡®s perfect.You should have confidence in


    yourself."


    But unlike him, Anya was insightful.She would tell me the things I should add in the column to make the


    report more detailed.


    A weekter, the preparation for the project was almost done.


    When we finally returned to New York, the two parties would negotiate and have final deliberation.


    The day before I left Princeton, George came to pick me up and even helped me pack my things.


    My colleagues were in awe when they saw him so kind and considerate.


    "Oh, wow.George, you¡®re so considerate to Helen.No one has ever been that kind to me," one of them


    remarked.


    They must have not expected George, who was cold and domineering on the outside, to be a family


    man.


    Little did they know that George had always been taking good care of me and spoiling me like a child.


    When I came here for the business trip, George helped me pack my luggage, so he knew better than


    me what I had brought here.


    At this moment, I was sitting on the bed of the hotel with my feet dangling over the edge.I ate fruits as I


    watched George pack my stuff and take care of everything.I was used to his thoughtfulness and


    gestures that I no longer felt shy and awkward whenever he did something nice for me.


    When he finished packing and was about to take me out, he turned around and asked, "How are you


    going to go back anyway? Do you want to take my car?"


    "Okay."


    Tina, Melissa, and Michelle, agreed at once and followed us out of the hotel.


    Erick had driven here, so he returned to New York on his own.


    Fortunately, George¡®s car was spacious.


    Even if the three of them sat in the backseat, it was not cramped.


    Everybody was exhausted right now.


    Thankfully, they had finished all their work early, so they had time to rx.


    They gossiped about thetest entertainment news and did not once mention anything about work.


    Unlike them, George and I, who were sitting in front, said nothing and just listened to their


    conversation.


    About an hourter, we arrived at the downtown area of New York.


    The threedies finally got out of the car and each took a taxi home.


    George and I, however, returned to our ce.


    "Since you¡®re off duty tomorrow, you should just stay home and rest," he said with smile.


    "I¡®m d," I replied.


    The work went smoothly, so Anya decided to give us a day off.


    At this moment, when the doors of the elevator opened, we saw Velma and George¡®s mother in front of


    our home.I tensed up the instant I saw them.I did not even know how I would greet them.


    "It¡®s okay."


    George put his arm around my shoulder and walked over to them.


    When we got near, he looked at his mother and asked with a hint of derision, "What brings you here?"


    "Well, the filming of the drama is over, so Velma asked me toe over her house.Since you live in the


    same neighborhood, we decided to drop by,"


    George¡®s mother exined.She was an expert at hiding her emotions.She was staring at George and


    me as she spoke.


    I had no idea if she was happy or mad.I doubted that anyone could figure out the answer to that.


    This made me even more nervous.


    If only she showed her real feelings toward me, I would be more at ease.I had no clue about what she


    thought of me, so I did not know what to say to her.I silently scolded myself for being a coward.


    This was the first time I had met George¡®s family.


    And worse, it was his mother.I was so flustered that I even forgot to greet her.


    Fortunately, she did not seem to mind.


    "Helen, how is the project of Leeson Holdings going?" she asked before I could make up my mind.


    "Thanks for your concern.Everything is going well."


    She nodded with satisfaction and turned to look at George, who had not said a word for a long time.


    "Aren¡®t you gonna invite us in?" He nodded in response.


    Then, he scanned his fingerprint on the screen of the doorknob and invited her and Velma in.


    As soon as George¡®s mother entered the house, she frowned and said with apparent disgust, "Where


    did you buy your furniture? These cheap goods don¡®t match the interior of the house.What an eyesore."


    I froze in my tracks.


    George put his arm around my shoulder and walked inside.


    "I like it, and that¡®s all what matters to me.Anyway, Velma, show her around, will you?"

 Chapter 708: Being Mocked By Georges Mother

    Chapter 708: Being Mocked By George''s Mother


    Helen''s POV:


    I could feel that George was restraining his emotions so he wouldn''t lose his temper on the spot.


    Protecting me like this in front of his mother warmed my heart, but when I thought of what she had said,


    I couldn''t help feeling a little unhappy.I bought all the furniture and ornaments in the apartment.


    At this moment, I doubted she was really talking about them.


    She was only using them as an excuse to mock me and my "vulgar taste".I had long expected that


    George''s family didn''t like my upbringing.


    But I had also believed that I could ovee anything, including such harsh words, as long as we


    were together.Still, my heart was stung upon hearing her words.I rid of his hand silently and stood in


    front of his mother.


    "Let me show you around, Mrs.Affleck." The apartment was under my name anyway.


    I was the legitimate owner, so there was no reason for anyone else to give her a tour.


    The ce was spacious, and not one corner had a trace of dust.


    Besides, the real estate management sent people to clean it regrly.


    Nheless, her face was full of disgust.


    Perhaps she despised the cheap disys down to her core.


    After walking around for a while, she said to George, "Throw everything away.I''ll buy new ones for


    you.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞOtherwise, your guests willugh at your taste.What are those messy paintings on


    the wall? They look rubbish.I''ll have someone pick something from your grandfather''s collection and


    send them to you in a few days."


    I noticed Velma trying hard to keep a low profile, albeit following George''s mother around.


    At that moment, she, who had always been arrogant, shrank in her presence.


    "Mom, I like the furniture and paintings very much.I don''t want to change them.Don''t meddle in my


    affairs." George stopped her.


    I stepped out behind him and exined to her frankly, "I also feel that the decorations are a bit


    inconsistent with theyout of this apartment.I picked them hastily.If you want to help improve this


    ce, that''ll be great.I believe that George will like whatever you choose."


    She gaped at me in astonishment.


    George turned his head to look at me, his eyes encouraging me to goon.


    Every word I said was sincere.I didn''t mean to piss the picky woman off.


    A renowned interior designer, hired by George,id out the basic motif for this ce.


    Although the pieces I bought were not too bad, I admit they were not of any quality or taste either.


    They didn''t match the overall style of the ce.


    Every time Kendal came to visit, he would just looked around and sighed heavily.I nned to save


    some money first and then rece them gradually.


    Now that she wanted to give it an overhaul, then let it be.


    After all, she was still George''s mother.It was understandable that she fancied helping her son.


    She snorted and avoided talking to me.


    Velma seemed to want to take the opportunity to slip away until George''s mother caught her and


    asked, "Velma, where are you going?"


    "I have something else to do, so I''m leaving now."


    Velma¡¯s hand holding the bag froze, and she forced a smile awkwardly.


    "Stay and have dinner with us."


    Her tone was casual yet urging.Velma put her bag back and obliged helplessly.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.


    ¡é¦Ò§ÞGeorge''s mother headed into the kitchen, opened the fridge, and inquired, "Do you cook?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The question was quite challenging for me.


    Growing up, I had never learn how to cook.Back when I was little, I lived with my mother, and she did


    all the cooking at home.


    In college, I frequented the canteen and survived off of takeout food after graduation.


    The only thing I could cook was probably pasta.


    "Let me take you out for dinner, mom," George suggested.


    His mother stood still and stared at me with prejudice.


    "You don''t even know how to cook?"


    Embarrassment consumed me.I couldn''t handle the disdain thrown at me, so I lowered my head.I did


    try to cook by myself before, but in the end, the kitchen had always be a mess.


    epting that I couldn''t cook was a hard pill to swallow.


    Maybe if I learned carefully, I should be able to do more than some simple Italian noodles, shouldn''t I?


    "What do your parents do? Did they fail to teach you necessary life skills? You''re from an ordinary


    family.How can they pamper you like this?"


    The scornful mention of my parents didn''t sit well with me.


    I felt ufortable.She insisted that it was out of concern for the younger generation.


    Was it, though? Implying that my parents didn''t know how to raise me was out of line.I respected her as


    a senior and my boyfriend''s mother, but I would never allow anyone to satirize my parents.


    No matter how bad my father¡¯s reputation was, it was not her turn to judge him.


    "Mom, we just came back from a business trip.We are very much tired.Maybe you should go home for


    now.Helen and I will treat you to dinnerter."


    George interrupted his mother, driving her away.His mother''s face suddenly grew dim.She red at me


    and left with Velma without saying a word.

 Chapter 709: Helen Is The Light Of My Life

    Chapter 709: Helen Is The Light Of My Life


    George''s POV:


    As my mother stormed off, I ran after her after giving Helen an apologetic look.I knew my mother


    loathed Helen with all her guts and looked down upon her.But fortunately, she had managed to restrain


    herself today.If she knew that Helen and I were already married, she would have gone through the roof.


    Recently, she hired some private eyes to secretly investigate Helen''s family background, but I stopped


    them from doing so.I knew it wouldn''t solve the problem, but I would try my best to stall it.I didn''t want


    Helen to get hurt.I decided to take this opportunity to talk to my mother.


    When we arrived at the garage, Velma opportunistically drove away in her own car, leaving my mother


    and me alone.I was having a tough time trying to control my temper.I pleaded, "Mom, I know that you


    are prejudiced against Helen for reasons I feel are unjustified.But apart from that, I want you to know


    that Helen is a kind, loving, caring person.If only you knew her the way I do! But I''m not asking you to


    be bosom buddies with her.All I''m asking is that you please not hurt her, okay?"


    In the past few years, I had always been counting on myself.I had a poor concept of family unity since


    my parents were always too busy to make time for me.


    Before going abroad to study, I rarely saw them.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞI therefore did not have a close


    rtionship with them.


    The only person I cared about was my grandfather.


    Besides, I was pretty self-centered.


    After I met Helen, she taught me how to open my heart and how to love unselfishly.


    As a member of the Affleck family, I didn''t have much sense of belonging except for social


    engagements bearing the Affleck surname.


    But now, I was willing to be more frank with my parents for Helen''s sake.


    However, my mother didn''t think so.


    "I''ve never done anything to hurt her.It''s you who have regarded me as an imaginary enemy.No matter


    what good intentions I have, you just think I have an ulterior motive, because that''s what you want to


    believe."Indeed, she hadn''t done anything to hurt Helen before.


    I softened my tone and sincerely apologized, "Then I''m really sorry.I apologize for doubting you.I just


    hope that you won''t reject Helen or make her feel out of ce.I''ll tell you again.Helen is the only person


    I love.I won''t give her up for anything in the world.Please do bear this in mind."


    She grunted and said nothing.I observed her expression from the corner of my eye while driving.


    "Mom, can I tell you something I''ve never told you before?"


    "Suit yourself."


    "When I was a child, you and Dad were always too busy running thepany to pay any attention to


    me.I rarely saw either of you.Even when you were at home, you were always surrounded by groups of


    people.We hardly ever spent quality time together as a family.As time went by, I felt you drifting further


    and further away from me.I spent most of my time with the nanny.As time went by and you got even


    busier, I saw less and less of you.But at least I had friends at that time.That made up somewhat for


    your absence in my life.Later you took me to Philly.There too, your busy life meant that I rarely ever


    saw you.There were no familiar people around me and I began to feel isted and forlorn.I had never


    felt so lonely in my life.That''s when I met Helen.When I first met her, she was ying Castle in the Sky


    on the stage.A real beautiful song.It was love at first sight for me."


    I calmly narrated the past.This was the first time that I had shared my story with my mother.


    "George, I didn''t know any of this.I''m so sorry we weren''t there for you..."


    After my mother listened to my narration, her eyes turned red, and she looked at me sympathetically.


    "Mom, I''m not ming you nor am I asking you to ept Helen at once.I''m just telling you how


    important she is to me.She is the light of my life.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞShe''s my redemption.She is the magic


    balm that has erased all my pain and regrets of the past.Mom, Helenpletes me.I''m nothing without


    her."


    Every word I said to her was from the depths of my heart.


    Without Helen, I couldn''t imagine what would be of me.


    My mother was moved, but she still said frankly, "George, I know I can''t stop you.I''m no longer insisting


    that you marry a girl from a rich family like ours.Although, ideally, that is what I would like.Let''s reach a


    compromise.Even if you marry a poor girl, she should hail from a family with a simple and clean family


    background.A family with good moral values and noplicated issues that will taint the Affleck


    name."


    I fell silent.I knew the royal history of the Affleck family.


    That was why I knew clearly that the matter of Helen''s father¡¯s suicide and her mother''s illness were a


    gap that we could never cross.


    Helen''s family background was a real mess.


    The information my mother had sent the private eyes to investigate about was now stored in my


    email.If I could, I would have hidden those secrets for a lifetime to protect Helen from being hurt by the


    Affleck family.It was at that moment that I finally understood why Helen''s mother insisted on staying in


    the hospital and asked Helen not to contact her ever again.


    She just wanted to protect Helen.


    My mother melted a little, but she still insisted, "George, you are an adult.It''s normal for you to fall in


    love, and I won''t object at all.But when ites to your marriage, you must treat it with caution and


    seek the counsel and permission of your family.I insist that you at least respect that tradition of our


    family."


    Instead of replying to her words, I just emphasized, "Mom, promise me that no matter what happens in


    the future, you won''t bother or hurt Helen ever, okay?"


    The honor of the family was what my mother valued the most, and Helen was the one I cared for the


    most.


    On this point, neither of us would give in.


    "George, whatever I do is for your own good.I''m your mother.I''ll never hurt you."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After I dropped my mother off at the airport, my heart became as heavy as a rock.I drove all the way


    back at top speed.I wanted nothing more than to hold Helen in my arms at that moment.


    When I got home, I didn''t find Helen in the living room or the bedroom.


    In the end, I found her in the study.I drove back in a hurry because I was worried that Helen would


    overthink matters and would be upset.But I didn''t expect that she was not affected at all.


    Instead, she was working in the study with theptop in her hands.Hearing the door open, Helen turned


    her head to look at me and gestured to me not to speak.I sat down beside her and looked at her


    quietly.


    She was not busy with work but was on a video call with Cece.Cece said she wanted to start a


    business in New York.She had heard that Helen was overseeing the Leeson Holdings project.If the


    acquisition was sessful, she hoped that Helen would help her get the advertising work of this


    project.


    Hearing that Cece wasing to New York made Helen very happy.


    Although she didn''t say anything, I sensed that she was quite sad when Lucy left.


    With Ceceing over, Helen would have some femalepany.I listened to their discussion quietly.


    Meanwhile, I reached out to hold Helen''s hand and lowered my head to y with her fingers.


    Helen tried to pull her hand back but I didn''t let her.


    She darted a sharp re at me and then chatted with Cece, "The project of Leeson Holdings is about


    to enter the negotiation stage.It hasn''t been officially announced, so I can''t introduce the person in


    charge to you yet.When the acquisition is confirmed, I will definitely help you with it."


    "Okay.Once I round up my work in Philly, I''ll pack up all my things ande to New York to meet you."


    "Certainly."


    After hanging up the phone, Helen touched my face with her delicate fingers and asked worriedly,


    "What happened? Did your mother give you the third degree?"


    "No." I shook my head and held her in my arms.


    Then I lowered my head and kissed her full on the lips.


    "Did my mother''s words hurt you?"


    My mother pitched up out of the blue today.


    All she said clearly showed that she was dissatisfied with Helen.


    Helen was the apple of my eye.


    How could she criticize the love of my life like that? Moreover, my mother of all people! Helen wrapped


    her arms around my neck and kissed me tenderly for a long time.


    Then she said to me, "It''s enough that I have your love.No one can hurt me with you by my side."


    All of a sudden, tears welled up in my eyes.I didn''t know that I was capable of feeling so much of


    intense love for someone in this.


    My love for Helen was so strong, I felt it enter my bones and pass through some etheric level of mine.


    Helen''s love had transformed me.I held her tightly and kissed her continuously on the forehead.


    She then changed the topic and talked about Cece.


    "Just now, Cece said that she wants to start a business in New York.Why do you think she suddenly


    wants toe here?"


    "Why?"


    "Of course it''s because of Kendal.In fact, she has always been in love with him, but she could never


    express her feelings."


    I was distracted and started to seriously think about the possibility of Kendal being together with Cece.


    "I think Kendal has given up on herpletely this time.In the past he could not live without seeing her


    for a few days.But it''s been quite some time since they broke up.Has he gone to see Cece? Not once."


    "You are right."


    Helen nodded in agreement and was lost in thought.


    "Then you''d better not tell Kendal about this for now.Cece probably doesn''t want him to know that she


    ising to New York."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 710: Be His Mistress

    Chapter 710: Be His Mistress


    Helen''s POV:


    A weekter, Cecepleted her work in Philly and came to New York.I went to pick her up myself.


    After walking out of the airport, she couldn''t help but sigh.


    "I never expected to return to New York again one day.Had I known earlier that this would be where I


    eventually ended up, I would have remained here after graduating from university.Now I will have to


    start my life here afresh." I put her suitcase into the trunk of my car and smiled.


    "It''s meaningless to think about these things in hindsight.It''s more important to focus on the


    future.Besides, sometimes, only by taking a detour will we be guided to take the right direction in our


    lives." Cece also smiled.


    "Helen, you''ve changed a lot recently.You''ve grown so much more matured.Previously, it was Lucy and


    I who had tofort you, but now the roles have been reversed.Initially, I thought you were the most


    immature amongst the three of us.But you are the one who has experienced the most holistic


    development.I should take a leaf out of your book."


    "Don''t tter me.I don''t have any special advantage.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞI just flow with the options that life


    throws at me and deal with each situation as ites.I just focus on the present and ignore everything


    else."


    "You also handle your job so well.Most people are so impetuous and can''t handle the basics.Helen,


    you are an exemry role model."


    Cece always liked to talk about work, as if there was no other topic to discuss.She was too much of a


    workaholic.


    When we were still in college, Kendal''s mother confronted her one time and told her in her face that


    she was too poor to associate with someone like Kendal.


    Since then, Cece had dedicated all her time and effort into her studies and career, working exceedingly


    hard to prove her worth.She wanted to prove to Kendal''s mother that she was an outstanding, capable


    person.


    "Helen, please don''t tell anyone else that I quit my job to start a business in New York."Cece looked a


    little uneasy.It seemed that by "anyone else" she was referring to Kendal.


    "Only George and I know about it.I have told him to keep mum."


    In fact, my guess was that Cece hade back to New York for Kendal''s sake.But being so obstinate,


    she would not meet him till she had established a sessful business in New York.


    "I have booked a hotel.You can drop me off there."


    "I don''t think it¡¯s a good idea to live in a hotel.Why don''t youe and crash with me?"


    "No, I don''t want to disturb your cozy little love nest." Cece tly refused.


    After thinking for a while, I said, "Okay, then why don''t you live in my old apartment since it is now


    empty? Although it''s in the suburb, it has everything you''ll need.You need to save money to start up


    your business, so why waste it on hotel expenses?"


    Since I had moved in with George, that apartment was a white elephant.


    "Okay, sounds like a great idea.I''ll live there and find a house of my own once I get back on my feet."


    Cece was content.I drove Cece to my apartment in the suburb.


    "The acquisition project of Leeson Holdings will draw to a close after the final negotiation.Thereafter, I


    will introduce you to the person in charge."


    After she settled in, I exined the overall situation to her.


    Whether she got the job or not would depend on her capabilities.


    As soon as I heard that Devin Gordon, who was in charge of the project, was going to search for a


    good advertisingpany as part of his promotion n, I immediately proposed to introduce Cece to


    him at the appropriate time.


    The negotiation between Yeadon Real Estate and Leeson Holdings went smoothly.


    The two parties quickly reached an agreement and expedited the handover.


    Before the handover, I somehow still feared that what George had suggested might materialize, but


    fortunately it concluded without any hitches.I could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    Coincidentally, after the project was over, George¡¯s mother called me and invited me out to dinner.I was


    grateful to her for introducing this project to me, so I epted her invitation and went to the


    rendezvous.


    We met at a high-end restaurant downtown.


    This was the first time I had met her alone after knowing who she really was, so I was a little nervous.


    Ourst encounter was not so pleasant after all, so I wasn''t quite sure why she wanted to meet with me


    this time.


    When I arrived, she was already seated there.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞShe looked at me haughtily with an


    arrogant posture.


    "Have a seat," she said coldly, taking a sip of coffee gracefully.


    I greeted her with the little warmth I could usher up and sat down opposite her.


    "What can I do for you, Mrs.Affleck?"


    "I have found a good designer who is willing to design a set of furniture for the apartment.Choose the


    n that you like and I''ll arrange for the purchase of the furniture at ater date."


    She handed me the fancy design drafts.It seemed that she wanted to meet me to choose the furniture.I


    could finally breathe easy.


    "Why don''t I show these to George?" George did have better taste than me.


    She sneered and said contemptuously, "Show them to George? What is your intention? To indirectly tell


    him that I met you in private or do you have no confidence in your taste?"


    "Actually, George does have better taste than me." I didn''t think too much about it.I just thought that


    since George also lived in the apartment, he should have a say in its decor.


    Moreover, both the designs were extremely beautiful, so I could not make up my mind.I didn''t expect


    George''s mother to misunderstand me.I frowned and felt visibly ufortable.


    "I''ve dealt with a lot of people over the years, and I''ve seen tons of fish like you.Don''t think you can y


    innocent with me and get away with it.I can see right through you.It''s really ridiculous." She spoke with


    disdain and looked at me scornfully.


    Listening to her cutting words put me on my guard.


    I said unemotionally, "Mrs.Affleck, I pitched up here today to thank you for introducing the Leeson


    Holdings project to me.Now that it has been sessfullypleted, I thought it would be polite to


    inform you.If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave now.By the way, the decor designed by the person you hired


    is indeed exquisite and beautiful.But itcks life.There is no vibrancy or vitality in it.So I doubt anyone


    would want to live in a ce like that."


    Then I stood up to leave.


    "Sit down!"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    George''s mother ordered in an authoritative manner.I couldn''t help but feel my legs weaken and waited


    for her to finish her words.


    Her face softened a little, and she continued, "I know you and George are in a good rtionship.I have


    no desire to separate you.But you should understand this.You don''t deserve him at all.You are not


    Affleck bride material.I introduced a girl of equal social rank to George during the New Year


    holidays.Her name is Josie Burke."


    "Just get to the point, would you!"


    "I just want to tell you that you can y house with George for a little while longer.Enjoy the fling.But


    get it through your thick skull that George will only marry someone from a noble family with a strong


    heritage, like the Burke family.You''d better be sensible about this matter.Know your ce and stay


    within the line; otherwise, don''t me me if I make all your little dreamse crashing down."


    I was amused by her so-called threats and asked in a subdued mocking voice, "Are you telling me then


    that I can only be George''s mistress?"

 Chapter 711 Divorce George Immediately

    Chapter 711 Divorce George Immediately


    Helen''s POV:


    "This is the only way to solve the problem.It''s a generouspromise already.I came to negotiate with


    you by giving you what you want, all the resources and connections from George, except marrying


    him." George''s mother made her point clear.


    She would tolerate my rtionship with her son if I agreed to be only his mistress.


    As long as I had no ns of marring into the Affleck family, she would leave us alone.


    But someday in the future, George would have to marry someone, a woman of his caliber and social


    standing.


    "Why don''t you go talk to George about this and ask if he''s okay with this setup or not?" I countered out


    of sympathy for George.


    His parents valued family interests more than anything else.


    For the glory of their name, they would go to great lengths to protect it, even if it meant denying their


    son''s happiness.


    They didn¡¯t care about what George wanted.


    He had been living with such a family since his childhood.It was quite a surprise that he turned out to


    be a better person than them.I didn''t want to be in her presence anymore, so I turned my back on her


    and left to spare myself from further stress.


    When I got home in the evening, I didn''t discuss with George the meeting I had earlier with his mother.


    If he got even the slightest whiff, he would only be caught up in a dilemma between his parents and


    me, and I didn''t want anything like that for him.His mother''s words kept me from sleeping, though.


    Finally, I couldn''t help but nudge George and ask, "Is Josie beautiful?"


    "Who?" George muttered in his sleep.


    "The girl you dated over the New Year''s holiday. Is she beautiful?" I pressed lightly, awaiting his


    answer.


    "I was deceived into meeting her.We met as kids, yet I barely remembered her when I grew


    up.Mrs.Affleck, if you have the energy for this, we better use it to do something else."


    It seemed that George didn''t want to sleep now.He got on top of me and started fondling my body.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "You''re right! We should just sleep!" I shut up immediately, sinking into his arms as I drifted to slumber.


    When the project managed by Yeadon Real Estate was officially handed over to Leeson Holdings, I


    rmended Cece to Devin.


    He was so pleased after meeting and talking with her that he decided to give her the pre-promotion and


    nning work.


    After I finished the project, I wasn''t that busy anymore and even had some time to spare.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.


    ¡é¦Ò§Þ


    As I had no new project currently, to kill time, I helped Phil sort out some documents of the cases they


    handled.


    Since I joined thew firm, I''de a long way and I could now see things from a whole new


    perspective.I''d now learn something new even by reading the reports I used to handle, which


    amounted to training myself.


    With the several projects Ipleted, it was safe to say that I had grown a lot.


    Near the end of my shift, I was busy organizing the files when the office suddenly quieted down.I


    wondered what might have happened and looked up.


    Someone then threw a pile of documents at my face before I could see what was going on.


    They hit my forehead and eventually crashed to the floor.


    As dizzy as I was, I raised my head.


    Oh, great.It was my husband''s mother fuming.


    The usual air of elegance was gone the moment she charged at me.


    Shepletely lost it and roared, "Why did you lie to me, Helen?"


    I was still processing her question when I felt a sharp sting on my cheek.


    Did she really just p me? ? My jaw almost dropped from the blow.


    George''s mother unleashed all her anger with that one hit causing my body to fall to the ground.


    Everything happened so fast that I had no chance to even dodge it.I knelt on the cold tiles.


    My mind went nk, and my ears were ringing.It took me a while to grasp the situation.


    Phil dashed out of his office to help me up.


    He growled at George''s mother, "Thew firm is not a ce for you to run wild! How can you hurt my


    colleague like that?"


    I came to my senses slowly.


    That seething woman must have struck me with the papers that were now scattered all over.


    Moving my eyes around, I noticed they seemed familiar.


    They were copies of my marriage certificate.


    What I had feared just became real.


    George''s mother found out about us.I panicked upon the realization, but I soonposed myself and


    said, "Let''s talk in the meeting room."


    Everyone''s eyes peered through me.I didn''t want to wash my dirtyundry with an audience.


    Phil supported me and checked, "Do you need me to go with you?"


    "No, thanks, Phil."


    I waved at him, squeezing out a faint smile for assurance, and took George¡¯s mother to discuss in


    private.


    Once I closed the door, sheshed out at me.


    "I don''t care what you did to fool my son into marrying you.Divorce him right this instant! Otherwise,


    there will be consequences.You should know your ce.If you are smart enough, you shouldn''t pester


    George anymore!"


    The side of my face was still burning, and the buzzing in my head had not stopped.Her demand


    irritated the hell out of me.


    If it weren''t for George''s sake, I would have pped his mother back right away.


    "Talk to George first.If he agrees, I won''t object," I replied.


    I didn''t want to get involved with the Affleck family''s business.


    She should be dealing with George, not me.


    Why did she go to me as soon as she discovered our marriage? Perhaps she thought I was vulnerable


    to following her will.


    If I really gave in, it would mean disrespecting George.I would not allow his efforts fighting for our


    rtionship to go to waste.


    Unfortunately, his mother thought differently.She snapped back, "Are you threatening me? Do you think


    there''s nothing I can do to you?"


    "Please calm down, or everyone will know that I married George.I have no prestige and high social


    status, so I''m not bothered about this.Yet, you care a lot, don''t you?"


    If possible, I would prefer that I get along with the Afflecks.However, his mother''s reaction alone


    confirmed one thing.I would not be at their mercy.

 Chapter 712 On Shaky Ground

    Chapter 712 On Shaky Ground


    Erin''s POV:


    This afternoon, I was surprised when a package from an anonymous sender was delivered to me at


    home.


    When I opened it and saw the copy Georges¡¯ and Helen''s marriage certificate, I was livid! @ George


    and Helen were already married! What the hell! Even before I knew that Helen existed, George had


    married that gold digger without my permission! I quickly had someone look into this matter and it


    turned out to be true.


    They were really legally married! My blood churned with anger and resentment.


    By the time I reached Hesmor Law Firm and saw Helen, my anger had reached boiling point.I couldn''t


    care less about where I was and who was present.I just flung the papers in my hand into her face.


    What on earth had Helen done to trap my naive son into marriage? Even a resounding p would not


    be enough to make her see sense.


    After a long time, I managed to calm down a little.I was still seething, though.I began to re-evaluate this


    woman.


    Sadly, I had underestimated her cunning.


    She was more scheming than Cindere''s stepmother! If such a vile woman married into the Affleck


    family, she would stain the pure reputation that we had upheld for so many generations.I would never


    wee her into our family.


    Before leaving, I threatened her vociferously, "Helen, this p is just my early warning to you.I want


    you to divorce George right away or I will torture you so badly that you will only find relief in your own


    suicide!"


    When I walked out of Hesmor Law Firm, my head was spinning like it was ready to explode.


    My brain buzzed like there were a million bees inside.


    Before going to see Helen, I had asked the maid for some painkillers and a couple of blood-pressure


    pills.


    With my stress levels being so high, I was afraid that I would copse before meeting Helen.I generally


    took pretty good care of my health.


    But as I was aging, my physical condition was deteriorating and because I was experiencing so much


    of emotional turmoil, my hair was starting to turn grey.


    As soon as I reached home, I was greeted by Morton''s loud, angry voice.I rushed to his side to


    ascertain the cause of his fury.


    A maid immediately came up and gave me the phone.


    She said anxiously, "It''s old Mr.Affleck.They just had a terrible argument!"


    When I took the phone, the headache I had earlier, worsened.


    My head felt like a thousand bongo drums were pounding inside.But I still had to maintain calm in front


    of my father-in-w.


    "Dad, what happened?"


    "Are you seriously asking me what happened? What kind of idiotic parents are you? How can you not


    know anything about it when your son''s already married? Before the whole world gets to know about it,


    you better have it annulled."


    He gave a Strict instruction in a menacing tone and then hung up the phone.I didn''t even get a chance


    to defend myself against his stream of invective.


    Morton rebuked me disapprovingly as if I was responsible for what George had done.


    "How could you, his mother, not know about such an important thing?"


    Although I wanted tosh out at Morton, I had to be the one to keep a cool head and contain my anger.


    George was not only my son.Morton was his father but he had always been indifferent to George.


    Now that we hadnded ourselves in such a crisis, he just med me for it.But when I saw his


    unyielding look, I replied calmly, "I''ll find a way out of this."


    "Whatever you do, remember to keep a low profile.Don''t let the paparazzi get wind of this bad news


    before the election is over," Morton ordered in a hoarse voice.


    "Okay, I''ll keep that in mind." I knew how serious the matter was.


    Although I was most dissatisfied with his selfish attitude, I bottled up all my anger.I was physically and


    mentally exhausted.


    The maid helped me back to my bedroom and Iy down on the bed.I was too upset to bother with


    dinner.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ


    Helen''s POV:


    After George''s mother left in a flurry, I sank into the chair in the meeting room.My face was burning and


    I experienced a bit of vertigo.I only pretended to be strong in front of George¡¯s mother.


    But I had been mocked, humiliated and castigated so many times that my faith in my marriage was


    bing a little shaky.It was not that I doubted or distrusted George''s love for me but rather that I


    meant nothing to the Affleck family.I was insignificant in their lives.


    In fact, they all seemed to hate me with a passion.


    George¡¯s mother¡¯s words rang true as they echoed in my mind.She could easily destroy me.


    Given her contacts, I wouldn''t have a snowball¡¯s chance in hell to survive against her.I would not have


    the strength to hold on.I kindly asked Phil to step out as I wanted to be alone for a while.


    Phil sensibly obliged and closed the door behind him.


    The moment I was left alone in the meeting room, my straight back copsed and I melted into a


    pathetic heap.


    At that very moment, George messaged me.


    "Are you done with work? Shall Ie over and pick you up?" I stared at the message for a long time


    and hot tears slowly blurred my vision.


    Then I finally replied, "No, I need to see Cece tonight, so I won''t go back.She has only juste back


    to New York and needs some help adjusting to her new life here."


    I hated lying to George, but sadly I had to.The truth was, Cece was very independent and didn''t need


    my help at all.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Besides, I didn''t want Cece to see me in this state now.


    Cece had had a conflict with Kendal''s mother a long time ago.If I went to see her and opened up about


    my dilemma, it would remind her of the past and depress her.


    Whenever I felt that I had hit rock bottom, I always thought of Lucy.She was my anchor.


    If only I had her here with me now through this tough time...


    When Jane pped me in public that time, it was also Lucy who defended me and pped Jane


    back.But this time she was not here to witness that humiliating p...


    How would she have reacted? After thinking for a while and really missing Lucy, I sent her a message.


    "Hello, Lucy! Where are you now?" Lucy''s reply came through quickly.


    "On vacation in Hawaii." Her answer was sinct but at least she had replied.


    My rtionship with Lucy had been strained ever since I told her that I disapproved of her rtionship


    with Dyer.Now I was guilt ridden and didn''t know how to reply to her.


    Just then Lucy sent another message.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing.I just miss you a lot.Take care of yourself, okay?"


    I knew Lucy went away to get over her personal pain too, so I didn''t want to burden her with my


    troubles.


    "I''m sorry, Helen.I will only be back in about two months¡¯ time."


    Lucy had quit her jobs as a headhunter and as a rtionship blogger.Her rtionship with Dyer was


    stillplicated so she needed some space.She felt a vacation would help rx her and clear her


    mind.


    I then transferred all the money I owed Lucy into her ount.I didn''t think too much when transferring


    the money.I simply figured that she had lost her ie and she might need the money.


    But Lucy misunderstood me.She texted me back immediately.


    "What''s that supposed to mean? Do you want to disassociate yourself from me? I''ll say this onest


    time, Helen.I am not a home-wrecker and I have never harmed anyone in my life!"


    I was deeply pained when I saw her message.I tried to call her to set the record straight, but I found


    that she had switched off her phone.My heart became too heavy for me to carry it.


    In the end, I didn''t reply to her message.I turned off my phone and threw it onto the table.I was too


    exhausted to defend myself.

 Chapter 713: Georges Guilt

    Chapter 713: George''s Guilt


    Helen''s POV:


    I remained holed up in the meeting room till all my colleagues left.I was clueless about where to


    go.Perhaps I should book a room in a hotel for a few days.I needed to hide my red swollen cheek from


    George.I thought the office was deserted, but when I stepped out, I found Phil still sitting at his desk,


    busy as usual.


    He had obviously remained behind out of concern for me.He looked up at me when I finally came out of


    the meeting room, turned off theputer, and approached me.


    "Where are you going? I''ll drop you off." Phil was always such a caring and considerate man.I was


    greatly touched by hispassion so I gave him the name of the hotel I nned to stay at.


    "Okay! Let''s go." Phil picked up the car keys and we walked to the garage.


    He was so understanding that he didn''t ask about the unpleasant incident involving George''s mother


    earlier.


    After entering the elevator, Phil suggested, "Helen, instead of going to the hotel now, may I suggest


    that we pop in at my home? You can visit with my mother for a bit.She hasn''t seen you in a while and


    really misses you."


    "Thank you, but I''d rather not.I''m afraid the sight of my swollen face will give rise to too many


    questions." I had finally managed to calm down after spending hours alone in the meeting room.


    "Okay."


    Phil didn''t insist and opened the door for me like a true gentleman.I fixed my gaze out of the window as


    we traveled to the hotel.I was in a stupor and my heart felt like a deep, dark, bottomless pit.


    It was not until Phil called my name that I returned to the present.


    "Helen, your phone is ringing.Answer it."


    Actually my phone had been ringing for quite a while but I really didn''t hear it.My mind was so far away.


    When I saw George''s name pop up on the screen, I was hesitant to answer it.


    Finally, I took his call.


    "I''ll give you one more chance.When will youe back?"


    George''s voice was sad but firm.I couldn''t hold back any longer and I shed bitter tears.I felt so


    aggrieved by the incident that I almost choked on my heavy sobs.


    "I don''t want toe home tonight." I couldn''t let him see his mother''s handiwork on my face.


    As it was, George was torn between his mother and me.He was already deeply saddened by the


    manner in which his mother had treated me ofte.


    lf he learnt that his mother had pped me so hard, there was no telling what he would do.I was not


    afraid of his mother¡¯s threats.I just didn''t want George to suffer, being caught up in this merry mess.


    Phil and I were sitting close enough for him to overhear our conversation.


    Then he said, "I think the car behind us is George''s.I noticed him following us for a long time."


    I looked up at the rearview mirror and saw that George was indeed following us.


    The pain in my heart began to slowly ease like a ray of sunlight passing through the clouds.


    As soon as Phil finished his words, George elerated and caught up with us.He made a sharp turn


    and stopped in front of us.


    Phil braked in time to avoid a collision.


    My body jerked forward and then bounced back into ce.


    Fortunately I was wearing my seat belt.I looked out and realized that my mind was still hazy.


    George got out of his car and strode towards me.


    He knocked on my window and gestured to me to get off.


    Unfastened the seat belt obediently and got off the car.


    When George saw me, there was horror in his eyes.He held my face in his hands and stared at me.He


    then asked with much angst, "What happened to you?"


    Only then did I recall the tight p.I held his hand and reassured him.


    "it''s okay.It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    "Did my mother do this?"


    "She found it hard to ept our marriage." I quickly recounted to him what had happened.


    George''s face became paler and paler as he tried to digest the information I shared with him.He tried to


    touch my cheek but then quickly withdrew his hand for fear of hurting me.He asked worriedly, "Does it


    still hurt?"


    "No, it''s much better now."


    Although George''s mother had used all her strength to p me, I could bear it because I have a high


    threshold for pain.But I was very sad.I knew that my marriage with George would be received with


    objection, but I never expected to be assaulted by his overbearing mother.


    In the afternoon, when she rushed in, she red at me as if she were the wolf and I was little Red


    Riding Hood, ready to be eaten up.


    George bit his lips, took my hand, and helped me back into Phil''s car.


    Then he said to Phil, "Mr.Mason, please do me a favor and drop Helen off at home."I sensed that


    something was terribly wrong.I rolled down the window and asked, "Where are you going?"


    George stopped andforted me, "Don''t worry.Go home and wait for me there.I''ll be back very soon."


    "Are you going back to your parents¡¯ home?¡¯ I asked agonizingly.


    "Don''t think too much.I''ll be back before you can miss me."


    "Don''t be too impulsive.Talk sensibly and peacefully with them, okay? They''re you parents after all."


    "Okay." George waved at me and drove away.


    George''s POV:


    I promised myself that I would not act impulsively.I was actually very calm, and I know the way I tried to


    communicate with my parents backfired.I had talked to them several times and had told them how


    much I loved Helen.I had warned them not to hurt Helen, but they still disrespected the both of us.


    So they couldn''t me me for being brash and disregarding their feelings now.I could still vividly


    remember the time at the staff canteen of Zhester Technology, I stopped Helen without first finding out


    the facts, which directly resulted in Jane pping her.I would carry that pain in my heart for the rest of


    my life.


    That guilt was eating away at my soul.


    Today, sadly, Helen was pped again because of me.


    When I saw the swollen, red palm print on her face, I was devastated.I felt her pain.


    The person I loved and cherished so much had been humiliated and hurt by my own family! I could not


    stomach that.


    For the entire duration of my flight, my hands trembled, but my mind was as clear as a mountain


    stream.


    As soon as I got home, a very disturbed maid came out to meet me.


    "Mr.George, you''re back.Mrs.Affleck is too angry to have dinner.She has locked herself in her room for


    hours.Recently she has been in poor health.What if something happens to her?"


    This maid had been working for my mother for many years.She was brought here by my mother when


    my parents just got married.I had grown up before her very eyes, so I knew she was staunchly devoted


    to my mother.


    "Please ask her toe down.My father is also home, right? Call them both here," I ordered calmly.


    I''d never had a close bond with my family.But now I was so disappointed with my parents and the


    family for suddenly feeling the need to shape my life.


    The maid went upstairs and summoned them.


    Soon, my parents came downstairs.


    My mother was under the impression that I hade to apologize, so as soon as she came


    downstairs, she scolded, "So you''ve finally realized your mistake? Look at what you have done.You


    insist on marrying a scheming gold digger and hiding it from us.If this family means anything to you,


    you will divorce her immediately!"


    l ignored her unwarranted outburst.


    When they were both seated on the sofa, I facetimed Grandpa.


    "What''s the need to call your grandfather?" my father asked, uprehending.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Grandpa was the most dignified and most powerful person in the family.


    Even my parents were afraid of him.We never bothered him with our daily affairs.So my calling him up


    was a big deal.


    When the phone was connected, I said, "I have something of utmost importance to announce to


    everyone."

 Chapter 714: Ruin The Whole Family To Protect Helen

    Chapter 714: Ruin The Whole Family To Protect Helen


    Chapter 714: Ruin The Whole Family To Protect Helen


    George''s POV:


    "You ought to have known that Helen and I got married.The reason I neglected to tell you before


    marrying her should be clear to all of you." My tone was unfeeling and heartless.


    "I''ve arranged this meeting with all of you to make myself crystal clear.I will never divorce


    Helen.Period.So do yourself a favor and stop interfering in our lives."


    The three elders looked at me aghast, their eyes citing disapproval.My mother opened her mouth to


    speak, but I interrupted her rudely.


    "Mom, you promised me that no matter what happened, you would avoid shing with Helen and


    would refrain from making our lives difficult.Did you keep your promise? Hell no! You went to her ce


    of work and even pped her!"


    The anger in my chest was rising like an airne taking off.Only now did I realize what callous and


    downright nasty people my parents were.It was never my desire to confront and threaten my parents in


    this way.I would have avoided it at all costs if I could.


    But they left me with no choice.


    "I''ve told you umpteen times how important Helen is to me, but you choose to ignore my


    sentiments.You are pushing my boundaries now.I bet you have no idea how far I would go for her!"


    Then I flung a thick stack of documents in front of my parents.


    The expressions on their faces changed from anger at me to shock.They clearly wondered what I had


    up my sleeve.


    My mother stood up and picked up a document.


    After a swift scan of the document, she fell back in her seat.She began to shiver and breathe heavily as


    if she was having a panic attack, but her anger did not leave her.


    The maid, who had been standing nearby, hurriedly brought my mother''s chronic medication.


    "Mrs.Affleck! It''s bad for your health.Please calm down."


    She gave my mother a ss of water and her pills and tried tofort her.My mother was lying on the


    sofa, very weak and gasping for breath.


    "You ungrateful child! What the hell do you want?" my father roared at me after he saw the documents


    scattered in front of him like bust beer bottles.


    I had specifically and painstakingly collected these documents.


    They clearly documented my father''s scandalous life, including the affairs he had with various women


    when he was young.It also detailed his serious misconduct in his political career.


    For people who were fighting for power, no one was clean enough and could withstand investigation.


    "George, how did you find about all that forgotten history? Were you shameless enough to investigate


    your own father?" My mother looked pale but was more stable than before.


    However, her voice was still strained and shaky when she spoke.


    This reminder of her painful past hurt her badly.


    When my father was young, he had multiple affairs with a string of women.


    In order to maintain the reputation of the Affleck family, my grandfather deviously took care of all his


    dirty linen.


    If my parents had not pushed me to the limit, I would not have spent valuable time gathering this


    damning evidence.


    Because I wasn''t into politics, they openly spoke about these matters in my presence when I was


    younger.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Now that I was in the Inte business, I could easily dig up dirt on someone however deep their


    secrets were buried.So now I had the upper hand.


    Even these small matters I''d found were enough to make them afraid.


    My n would invariably work.


    These things never bothered me before, but now I found them useful.


    They were my leverage against my family.I frowned inwardly because I didn''t feel that I had done


    anything wrong.I was not indifferent to my family.I just wanted to show them my tenacity.I could beat


    them at their own game.I would never back down on Helen.


    There was no way I was going to divorce her.Come hell or high water, I would stick with Helen.


    The whole living room went dead silent.


    My parents felt suffocated.My grandfather on the other side of the video call kept quiet as well.


    His face was covered in shame.


    "Grandpa! Dad! Mom! My decision to marry Helen is mine alone, not yours.If you give Helen any more


    trouble, these documents won''t just sit here idle.I promise I will make them public.I can, and I will do


    anything to protect Helen from the likes of you"


    I reiterated my intention that I was willing to ruin the whole family to protect Helen.I wanted to make


    sure that they knew that I meant every word I just said.


    My father was currently busy canvassing in the uing election.


    Since my grandfather''s time, the Affleck family had gained a lot of support.


    Exposing my father at this critical time would undo all my grandfather''s hard work.


    If any scandal broke out at this juncture, it would be devastating to the Affleck family and other


    interested parties.They would lose favor with the electorate and suffer a humiliating defeat.I would have


    never threatened my family with this if they hadn''t gone so far.


    But they were really pressing my buttons.


    "You are a real disgrace.Your son is threatening to expose all your scandals!" my grandfather growled


    at my father.


    Having said that, my grandfather ended the video call, seething with anger.I put my phone away and


    walked out of the house, ignoring my parents¡¯ grumpy faces.I had said everything that I needed to say,


    and I didn''t want to be in their presence even a minute longer.


    Erin''s POV:


    "You can''t do anything right.You literally just added new meaning to the word useless!"


    Mortonshed out at me spitefully with a sour face after George left.His hurtful remark plunged into my


    heart like a sharp knife.I worked as a respected official, but he never spoke to me with respect at home.


    "Are these my scandals or yours?"


    I retorted, setting free my angry emotions like a popped champagne bottle.


    "If you hadn''t been romancing other women and embezzling money, would your son be able to hold a


    gun to your head today? You dug your own grave, so lie in it! Why didn''t you say these hateful things to


    your father or your son? Because you are afraid of them.You just abuse your power over me because


    you think I''m a sponge that can absorb anything! Well, I''ll have you know that after all these years, I''ve


    finally had enough of your nonsense!"


    All the words that I had hidden in my heart for too long, suddenly surfaced in one big, outburst.


    After all the drama, I felt my blood pressure soar again.I almost lost my bnce and swayed unsteadily.


    The maid hurried to help me.


    "Mrs.Affleck, why are you stressing yourself when you know you are unwell?! Please rx," she was


    always there for me.


    She helped me back onto the sofa.


    "I have nothing left in my life but the title of Mrs.Affleck," I grieved.


    That was the only reason I was prepared to keep my marriage alive.


    After being married to Morton for donkey''s years, I understood him best.


    For him, having numerous affairs when he was young, was just a novelty.We had married with the


    interests of our families in mind.


    As long as the purpose of our families remained, our marriage would stay intact.


    Now in his old age, he was not distracted by any skirt.


    All that mattered to him now was his supreme position and his powerful identity.


    My rage caused him to calm down quickly and he stopped arguing with me.


    "How much do you know about this Helen?" he asked directly.


    Have you had someone investigate her background?"


    After taking the medicine, I felt much better.


    "Yes.Shees from an ordinary family.Her father died a long time ago, and her mother lives with her


    in New York," I told him the result of my investigation.


    There was nothing more that I could add on yet.


    After a moment''s contemtion, Morton said, "I don''t think a girl from an ordinary background can stir


    up any trouble.Let''s wait and see after the election if we need to do anything.But until then, George''s


    marriage must remain a secret."

 Chapter 715: Our Hearts Are Very Close

    Chapter 715: Our Hearts Are Very Close


    George''s POV:


    After leaving my parents¡¯ house in Washington, I flew back to New York through the night.I felt terrible


    when I fought with them.I actually had been trying hard and holding back from the very beginning, or


    else they would have messed with Helen even more.


    But they really went too far this time.


    Fortunately, I picked up on my mother investigating Helen''s family background before it was toote.I


    intercepted her findings with fake reports to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    Despite my efforts, I knew that I couldn''t hide it forever.


    Sooner orter, they will find out the truth.


    The fact that Helen''s mother was staying in a psychiatric ward would be frowned upon by the Affleck


    family.I loved Helen so much that I would do anything to protect her.


    When I got home, Helen sat on the sofa, watching TV alone.Her tender skin glowed under the light


    from the television.


    While admiring her from a distance, a faint red mark on her face caught my attention.She seemed to be


    sleepy that she struggled to keep her eyes open.


    Maybe she was looking forward to my arrival that she hadn''t gone to bed.My heart softened.I walked


    quickly to my wife and checked, "Why don''t you go to bed?"


    "I''m waiting for you."


    Helen stood up and threw herself into my arms.She reached out and cupped my face, giving me a


    concerned look.Her eyes were misty.


    The touch of her hand felt warm on my cheek, so I leaned in to kiss her.


    Helen raised her head to meet my lips.I caressed her soft hair and went to the fridge to get an ice bag


    to apply to her face.


    "Does it still hurt?" She shook her head.


    How could it not hurt? She was only saying it to make me feel better.


    My mother probably pped her forcefully to think the mark it left had not faded away.


    Helen must have been helpless.


    My mothershed out at her, yet she would rather hide it from me so I wouldn''t get worried.I couldn''t


    help but kiss her forehead, hoping it would ease her pain.I wouldn''t let anyone hurt her anymore.


    After a while, I handed the ice pack to her and went to the bathroom to clean up.


    Helen followed me.


    As I brushed my teeth and washed my face in front of the wash basin, she stood by the bathroom door


    and peered at me quietly like a little lost puppy.


    Once done, I headed to the shower.


    Much to my surprise, the love of my life was still by the door, ogling at me.I teased, "Why are you still


    here? Do you want to shower together with me?"


    Perhaps I was smiling like an idiot while unbuttoning my shirt.


    To have my dear wife stare at me like this swept all of my qualms away, a sense of relief taking over


    me.


    Helen lifted her chin, snorted, and left with the ice pack still on her face.


    Watching her receding figure, I let out a chuckle before freshening up.


    When I came out, Helen was almost asleep.I hugged her from behind, my head against her neck, and


    held her hands tightly.


    Just being in this position with her made me feel giddy.


    Each time our hands touched, it was electrifying.I grew fond of being this intimate with her that I always


    interlocked my fingers with her.


    Helen tilted her head and wondered why I liked holding her hands Ike this.I replied, "It''s the same as


    connecting our hearts."


    It was one of the reasons.The other was that I just liked Helen¡¯s hands.They were soft and slender.I


    noticed it when I saw Helen ying the piano on the stage back in high school.Her fingers danced


    along with the music.At that moment, I knew it was love at first sight.


    After chatting with her, I craved more of her.Cradling her in my arms to sleep did not satisfy me.I kissed


    her again and again, eventually lifting the hem of her clothes and stroking her delicate skin.


    My movements kept her awake.She wrapped her arms around my neck and returned my kisses


    passionately.Her eyes were brimming with affection, assuring me that I was the only one in her heart.


    Our kisses became more intense all of a sudden.I tried to be as gentle as I could though, avoiding my


    wife''s inmed cheek.


    Finally, Helen felt like dozing off.She rested herself against my chest.I kissed her forehead and said,


    "Honey, let''s go on our honeymoon."


    Conveniently, there wasn''t much to attend to in thepany.


    The Zhester Technology suffered through a storm, but it was now stable.I was training a professional


    manager recently to do things on my behalf.


    Plus, Helen had already finished her work with Leeson Holdings, which meant she had some free time


    to spare at the moment.It was the best time to go on a trip with her.


    "Let''s do itter.I know that the real estate project is over.Still, I don''t know when the next one will be,


    and I have to look for clients myself."


    Helen sounded uninterested.She then drifted to slumber while I, on the other hand, couldn''t sleep a


    wink.


    I took out my phone to browse for ideal honeymoon ces.


    We couldn''t go too far, considering Helen''s mother was staying in a hospital.We needed a ce with


    good scenery so we could do our wedding photo shoot as well.


    I nced at the woman sleeping soundly in my arms.I brushed my fingers lightly against her cheek,


    and my heart ached for how much I loved her.


    When we were in high school, I was still kind of confused about love.


    True, I mustered up the courage to call Helen to tell her how I felt about her, but sadly things didn''t work


    out as I expected.


    During the years I studied abroad, it had be a habit of mine to check Helen''s social media


    ount.I had no idea what I wanted.Then I returned home, nning to pursue Helen by taking things


    slowly.


    However, I failed to control myself and just slept with her the very night we met again.I acknowledged


    that it was a mere infatuation, denying it was anything more than that.


    However, my feelings for her fervently burned as time went by.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Once the realization hit me, I was already deeply in love with her.


    For me, Helen was my soul mate.


    All of the qualities I imagined my wife would have, she possessed.I stared at her the whole night, still in


    awe that I had married the woman of my dreams.


    When Helen woke up that morning, she asked, "Did you stay up all night?"

 Chapter 716: Honeymoon

    Chapter 716: Honeymoon


    Helen''s POV:


    George answered my question by turning on his phone and handing it to me.I felt exhrated by what I


    saw.It contained the full schedule of our honeymoon.


    The itinerary was detailed and full of activities for almost every day.


    "So did you stay up all night arranging our honeymoon?"


    Initially I was not too excited about the honeymoon.


    Although the Leeson Holdings project had beenpleted sessfully, unlike Anya and Phil, I didn''t


    have any other stable projects to work on all the time, so I was a little unsettled.


    But seeing how attentive George was about the nning, I was moved and suddenly looked forward to


    a blissful honeymoon.


    "All you need to do is to request leave from thew firm.I''ll take care of the rest from booking our flights


    and hotels to packing and arranging our daily activities.So much has happened over the past few


    weeks.I think we both deserve a nice, long break away from all this nonsense.I''m sure it will help


    restore our positive vibes."


    I rxed in George''s arms and enjoyed listening to him making the arrangements.


    With him around, I didn''t need to worry about anything.He would attend to every little detail and I just


    needed to follow him.


    George chuckled and rubbed his chin against my head.He seemed to be ina bubbly mood so I


    ventured to ask, "How did your talk with your parents go? Did they make life difficult for you?"


    George looked awful when he came homest night.I could guess that his parents must have given


    him a really hard time and demanded that he divorce me.His mother was on the warpath yesterday.I


    still had deep seated fears when I thought about it.


    If it weren''t for my deep love for George, I would have never tolerated his parents.


    Although my family was not very rich, I was the apple of my parents¡¯ eye from the day I was born.So


    there was no reason for me to just allow George''s mother to humiliate me.


    "No.I extracted a promise from them that they will not bother you again."


    George patted me on the shoulder protectively.


    I didn''t know much about rich family politics.I asked out of genuine concern, "If your parents are angry


    with you, won''t they break off all ties with you?"


    Although I was touched by George''s love for me, I didn''t want to be the reason that his family disowned


    him.


    "Well, it''s very likely," he replied, treating it as a joke.


    "Then I will be your only family from now on."


    I yed along with a smile.I knew very well that his parents were so tough that they wouldn''t give in so


    easily.I held him tightly and rested my head against his strong chest, feeling sorry for him.


    "Okay, skip work today.Request leave now.We can have the day off at home and leave first thing


    tomorrow."


    "Why are you in such a hurry to go? I''m not even sure if Anya will sanction my leave." I sighed and


    called Anya.


    Anya had probably heard from Phil that George and I were married.


    When I requested leave to go on honeymoon, she agreed with a chirpy voice.


    Before hanging up the phone, she said, "Helen, you deserve all the happiness in the I world.Have a


    wonderful honeymoon!"


    Although it was a simple blessing, it warmed the cockles of my heart.


    Ever since I joined Hesmor Law Firm, Anya had taken good care of me and treated me with respect.No


    doubt she was very strict, but she also did her best to provide me with proper work guidance.


    Whenever I got into any scrapes, she reprimanded me but with unmistakable love.She always helped


    me solve my problems and encouraged me.


    No matter what happened, she never gave up on me.I am eternally grateful for all that I learnt from her


    rich store of wisdom.I was blessed to meet such good leaders like Anya and colleagues like Phil.


    They made a difference in my life and I really appreciated it.


    "Thank you so much." I was touched by her sincere wish for me.


    "Well, since you have decided to go on leave, take a good break and forget about work."


    "I will!"


    After my leave was approved, George and I went downstairs to catch a bite.


    As we were leaving for our honeymoon tomorrow, George had to go to thepany and make


    arrangements for the next few days.I was left at home alone.


    Feeling bored, I turned on the application on my phone and watched the surveince video of my


    mother in the hospital.


    The doctor reported that my mother was physically fine.Her mental state remained unchanged.Her


    daily routine was to go to the yard every morning and every evening apanied by the nurses.


    She spent the rest of the time in her ward.


    Today, she was sitting in the ward, knitting a sweater.She wore a pair of bifocal sses.


    Although her movements were slow and deliberate, she was engaged and focused.


    I asked the doctor, "Her knitting needles are quite sharp.Won''t she hurt herself with them?"


    The doctor replied, "No.Your mother has made a remarkable recovery but she seems reluctant to leave


    the hospital.We have actually suggested to her to leave but she is adamant that she wants to stay


    here."


    I sighed helplessly.


    My mother was a very stubborn woman.She had made up the mind not to leave the hospital because


    she didn''t want to impose on my rtionship with George.


    We had visited her several times in hospital and begged her toe and live with us, but she would


    hear nothing of it.


    Sheter just refused to see us and even threatened to break her rtionship with me.


    After watching her for a while, I noticed that the clothes that my mother was knitting was intended for a


    baby.


    It was small and cute.


    Perhaps she was making it for my future baby? I was always against the idea of having a baby so


    soon.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    My career was only just taking off, my rtionship with George was not stable enough and I was not


    mentally prepared.


    But when I saw the lovely baby clothes in my mother''s hands, the image of a gorgeous baby instantly


    upied my mind.


    The idea of having a baby suddenly appealed to me.


    When George and I were busy at work, my mother coulde over and take care of our baby.


    In that way, we would see more of her.


    Maybe if I had a baby with George then my mother would voluntarily leave the hospital.

 Chapter 717: The Backstage Manipulator

    Chapter 717: The Backstage Maniptor


    Erin''s POV:


    I tossed and turned in bed all night, thinking about what had happened today.


    For the sake of the uing election and Morton''s career, I resisted the urge to go to Helen.I had


    never been so aggrieved in my life.


    The more I thought about it, the more upset I felt.I could not understand why my excellent son would


    fall in love with such a worthless woman like Helen.


    She did not have a good family background, nor could she give George help in his career.


    Except for her beauty, there was nothing remarkable about her.I could not figure out what my son saw


    in her that made him choose her among all the excellent ones around him.


    If George preferred young and beautiful girls, Josie, thedy whom I introduced to him before, should


    be at the top of the list.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    In the morning, my maid brought me my medication that helped control my blood pressure.Then she


    said, "Mrs.Affleck, let the young deal with it themselves.Mr.George has been obedient since he was a


    child and has never let you down.If you push him too hard, he might rebel against you.Besides, he''s


    already married.Everything will be fine once they have a son."


    I was anxious as it was.


    And when I heard what the maid said, I was enraged.


    "What son? Helen was born in a humble family.What makes you think she''s deserving to give birth to


    the children of the Affleck family? A woman like her should only be used as a ything.How could


    George make a hasty decision on such an important thing as marriage? What if the brilliant genes of


    our family get affected?"


    I firmly believed in the importance of genes.


    Other things could be obtained through hard work, but IQ was innate.


    Only those with good genes could give birth to outstanding children.


    In my eyes, my maid must have been born with poor genes, so her IQ and EQ were low.


    Ordinary people like her could not understand the importance of genes.


    That was the reason why they were at the bottom of the society.


    Despite being scolded by me, the maid continued to defend her opinion.


    "Mrs.Affleck, Helen is an excellent woman.She''s already awyer in aw firm at such a young


    age.She works as hard as she can and is responsible.Her genes shouldn''t be that bad.I''ve never seen


    George get so hung up on a girl before."


    I could not control my anger anymore.


    In the past, this maid would agree to whatever I said.


    But today, she kept refuting me and even had the nerve to praise Helen in front of me.I was infuriated.


    "Shut the fuck up! Who said you could speak? Get the hell out of here!" I roared.


    "S-sorry." The maid flinched and then hurried to the kitchen.


    A sneer tugged at the corners of my mouth as I watched her ran away.She must be thinking that Helen


    was a greatdy because they were of the same ss.


    But unlike them, Affleck family was rich and powerful.


    A woman like Helen was not qualified to be a part of us.


    lf anyone found out that George had married an ordinary woman, people wouldugh at me.I clutched


    my chest and copsed onto the sofa.I felt like my head was about to explode and a boulder was


    pressing on my chest, making it difficult to breath.


    At noon, I had some soup and eventually felt better.


    Once I calmed down, I put on my makeup and dressed up.


    Just as I was about to step out of my house, my phone beeped.


    An anonymous person had sent me an e-mail.


    Perplexed, I opened it and saw that it was a brief message containing a time and an address of a


    coffee shop.


    Although the message came from an unknown ount, I figured that it must have from the same


    person who had tipped me off about George and Helen.I was unsure about their motive, but curiosity


    got the better of me.I was curious to know who this person was, their motive, and why they had sent


    me the e-mail.


    To be discreet, I decided to take a taxi.


    A few momentster, I arrived at the cafe at the agreed time.I did not get out of the car right away,


    though.


    Instead, I looked through the window for a familiar face just to be safe.


    Unfortunately, the cafe was full, and I could not tell which of them had asked me out.


    Just then, my phone chimed with an iing message.I immediately clicked on it.


    "I can see you, Mrs.Affleck.Come in," the message read.


    I looked around the ce.


    The brief message was making me uneasy.


    It appeared that this person knew me and had been watching me for a while.I looked up at the coffee


    shop again and saw a familiar young woman waving at me.


    It was Jane Campbell.


    When I saw her, I felt a slight sense of relief.I was vignt these past few days.I had suspected that the


    person who had sent me these photos meant harm to the Affleck family.


    It turned out that I was worried for nothing.


    Thankfully, it was just Jane, George''s rumored girlfriend.


    There was no need for me to be so vignt after all.


    Even if she was George''s business partner, she would always be a lower ss.I did not want to even


    talk to her as doing so would demean my status.So, I turned to the driver and asked him to drive away.


    He had just driven for several feet when I received another message from Jane.


    "Do you think Helen''s background is clean?" her text read.


    Attached on the text was a picture of a woman in a hospital gown.


    My eyes fell on the logo of a certain mental hospital behind her, and the sight of it made me gasp in


    shock.


    "Stop the car!" I shouted.


    The driver hit the brakes, and the car screeched to a halt.


    Without missing a beat, I opened the door, got out, and made a beeline to the cafe.


    Sitting by the window, Jane smiled as if she had anticipated this.I suppressed my anger and sat down


    opposite her.


    "The woman in the photo is Helen''s mother.She''s in a mental hospital right now.If you want to see her, I


    can arrange it for you," Jane said without beating around the bush.


    "I''m too busy to verify whether what you said is true or not," I calmly said.


    Before anything else, I wanted to see what Jane really wanted to happen.


    "Mrs.Affleck, I know you''ve already had her investigated.The result came back perfect, didn''t it? You


    probably didn''t realize that George had sent his men to tamper with it already."


    I was in utter shock.I never imagined that the information I had gathered was fake.


    Meanwhile, I clenched my fists in anger.I tried, with all my might, to control my emotions so Jane would


    not see my difiture.


    "Why are you telling me this?" I asked with narrowed eyes.


    Jane had reached out to me to tell me about George and Helen.She must be nning something.


    First the photos, then the copy of their marriage certificate...


    This woman was more cunning than I had imagined.


    "Mrs.Affleck, calm down.Just like you, I don''t want George and Helen to be together.We share the


    same goal."


    "You want me to collude with you to deal with my son? Oh, please.Don''t be ridiculous"


    "No, no.I don''t n on dealing with him.Although he''s been cruel to me, my feelings for him remained


    the same.I''m doing this with Helen in mind.I believe that you don''t want her to marry into your family, do


    you?"


    Even though I could sense Jane''s candor, I disdained to cooperate with her.


    Besides, George seemed to be pretty serious with his threats that day.I knew my son like the back of


    my hand.I was certain he would do as he said if we crossed the line, so I did not dare to act against


    Helen rashly.


    "Helen''s mother is mentally ill.I''ve done some research and found that her illness is gic.Helen kept


    saying I had hypnotized her, but hypnosis doesn''t work on people without mental problems.If she''s fine,


    why would she be affected? What if their child inherits this disease? You don''t want something like that


    to happen, right?"


    For a second, I felt as though a bucket of cold water was poured onto me, making me lose what was


    left of my rationality.


    "Which hospital is Helen''s mother admitted to?"''

 Chapter 718: Georges Mother Went To The Psychiatric Hospital

    Chapter 718: George''s Mother Went To The Psychiatric Hospital


    Helen''s POV:


    During the afternoon, I checked on the real-time surveince video again, noticing another woman in


    the ward besides my mother.


    Although it was her back facing the camera, I recognized in no time who she was.It was George''s


    mother.


    At that moment, she stood in front of my mother''s bed and said something that sent her into a state of


    shock.


    My mother''s eyes filled with horror and she looked helpless.


    My heart ached, so I hurried downstairs to get my car and drove to the hospital immediately.


    On my way there, I kept calling the care workers and doctors, but no one answered.


    When I heard the prompt alert from my phone, mixed emotions took over me, mostly anger and


    anxiety.


    How did she know my mother was in the psychiatric hospital? Did she go there to bother her? If


    George''s mother had any problem, she should have just taken it to me.


    My mother had nothing to do with all of this and she shouldn''t be involved.


    Once I arrived, I rushed into the ward, but George''s mother had already left.


    On the other hand, my mother was alone in the room.She was gathering something from the ground.


    When I approached, I realized the sweater she had been trying hard to knit was ripped apart, its wool


    scattered all over.I couldn''t bear to see her like this.


    Kneeling down next to her, I squeezed her hand and asked, "Mom, are you okay?"


    Her calm expression weed me when she raised her head.


    "Don''t visit me anymore.I''m fine living here."


    She didn''t mention anything about what had happened before I got here.


    Tears welled up in my eyes.


    Whatever George''s mother had said clearly terrified her.


    The coldness in her voice further confirmed my suspicions that she was distancing herself from me.I


    snatched the yarn in her hand and pulled her to get out of her room.


    "Mom,e home with me."


    My conscience could never allow my mom to stay here.I lost confidence in this hospital as well.


    George''s mother setting foot here was thest straw.


    They had once let Jane and Libby break in to disturb my mother, worsening her condition.


    And now they were doing it again! It almost seemed like anyone could now break in and hurt my


    mother now.


    The caregiver had been hiding by the door, peering inside.She didn''t dare to enter.


    After all the favors I gave her in secret, she shamelessly assisted George''s mother in infiltrating without


    informing me.


    Would she have kept it from me if I hadn''t seen it from the security camera? I was seething in rage, but


    I had to keep myposure.


    All I wanted was to take my mother out of here.


    Seeing that I tried to take my mom away, the care worker scooted forward and exined, "Miss Dewar,


    we didn''t mean to let thedy in.She barged in, and we couldn''t stop her, not even the doctors."


    I ignored her.


    My mother would no longer be in their care from now on.So, I grabbed her wrist.She struggled to rid of


    my hand and insisted, "I''m fine living here.I don''t need to worry about food and everything.Plus, they


    are taking care of me.You''ve been busy with work that you can''t look after me all day, which means I''ll


    be home alone.I won''t leave here."


    To avoid causing any trouble for me, she had to be stubborn about this.I felt even worse.


    "Mom, I need you by my side.Go back with me."


    "Aren''t you living with George? You don''t need me anymore.You need him.I have taken care of you for


    so long.Can''t you just let me enjoy some time off here?"


    Persuading her didn''t seem to work.I countered, "It''s alright.I''ll move in with you then."


    Anyway, I couldn''t let her be on her own anymore.I''d be worried sick.I could tolerate George''s mother


    making my life difficult, but I would never allow her to hurt my mother.


    My mother fell silent as if she was contemting something.


    After a while, she suddenly asked, "Did you know that George''s mother was here?"


    "Yes."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She sighed while picking up the ripped sweater to show it to me.


    "She came here and ruined this sweater.The clothes you wore as a child inspired me to make this.I


    intended to give it to your future baby.It must be nice when worn, I don''t know if you will give birth to a


    boy or a girl, so I nned to make both blue and pink ones.I''m useless.The only gift I could give my


    future grandchildren is this.Tell that woman that what I have isn''t hereditary, I swear.The doctor assured


    me."


    My heart was in shambles, like the torn sweater in my mother''s hand.I had a hard time breathing.I


    couldn''t stop crying in pain and then said between sobs, "Mom, you don''t have to listen to anything she


    said.I will do my best to keep her away from you, don''t worry."


    She shook her head and looked at me in disapproval.


    "Marriage is not only about two people.It concerns both of your families.I have always asked you to


    forget about me for that reason.We do not belong in their ss and I can totally understand why she''s


    rejecting you.She won''t be able to do anything as long as you and George have children of your own."


    I didn''t want to argue with her.


    She was talking from experience, after all.


    My grandmother and her mother-inw brought hardships upon her.She endured it all because she


    loved my father, anything for the sake of a harmonious rtionship with them.


    Thinking about it now, I found her resilience to be ridiculous.


    After all the sacrifices she made, my father cheated in return and my grandmother hated her even


    more.


    In the end, only my mother and I suffered.I learned from her lesson and so pleasing George''s mother


    had never crossed my mind.


    If she couldn''t ept my mother, I wouldn''t have any business with her.


    "Mom, I want nothing but the best for you.No matter how powerful their family is, they shouldn''t harass


    you like this.I will confront herter and tell her not to bother you again."


    "Helen, it''s our fault for hiding my condition from his family.It''s only natural for her to be mad about


    it.You should at least understand her feelings as a mother.If George suffers from what I have, I will stop


    you from marrying him.I can only hope I am not a hindrance to your rtionship."


    My mother tried to sway me into being considerate of George''s mother, saying nothing about the fact


    that she was the one who got mistreated here.


    "Please leave the hospital and stay with me at home," I begged.


    "Let''s talk about itter.I''ve been having recurring headaches, and I want the doctors to put me under


    observation.You and George won''t have the time to amodate me at home.What if I have a


    rpse? I''ll be better off here," she reasoned.


    I knew she said that on purpose, yet I didn¡¯t know how to talk her out of it.She was determined to


    remain here, regardless of my efforts.


    After the hospital promised me again and again they would give my mother the utmost care and


    security for protection, I left reluctantly.I''d been upset since I came home.How could I be in the mood


    for a honeymoon now?

 Chapter 719: Threatening Him

    Chapter 719: Threatening Him


    Erin''s POV:


    Even after I left the mental hospital and went back to my residence in New York, my body was still


    trembling in anger.I took out my phone and sent a message to George.


    "If you don''t divorce Helen, you will lose me."


    He didn''t reply.


    "We''ve never asked anything from you since you were a child.We even permitted you to study abroad


    or start your own business.Can''t you think of the Affleck family for once when you decide to get


    married? Your grandfather was so mad yesterday that he got rushed to the hospital.Are you happy to


    destroy your family over a woman?"


    I typed furiously and then hit send.My head was spinning, so I leaned against the sofa, gasping for


    breath to calm myself down.


    After a while, I still had not received a single response from George.I itched to throw another message


    at him.


    "Did you know that Helen''s mother is a psychiatric patient? Their family didn''t even tell you about


    it.They must have conspired from the start.Mental illnesses can be hereditary.Do you want your child to


    inherit that in the future?"


    For three generations, the Affleck family had always been impable.I would not tolerate such a


    messy family as Helen''s.


    He had to divorce her! No matter what it might take, I would never allow that woman to marry into the


    Affleck family.


    Unlike before, George quickly answered, "Helen has never hidden her mother''s condition to me.I knew


    it from the very beginning.If it''s hereditary, that¡¯s still no problem because in that case we won''t be


    having any children."


    Reading it brought chills down to my spine.I checked it several times to see if he was kidding.He was


    not.


    How could he willingly give up our precious bloodline for someone like Helen? He was being ridiculous


    and irrational.


    What did Helen do to him that made him even drop the idea of having children of his own? I sent a


    voice message to George, quivering, "Your love for her has blinded you.You''re a hopeless case!"


    It was as if cold water sshed all over me.My hands and feet were cold from exhaustion.


    George had been independent since he was a kid.


    He was usually too stubborn to follow his family''s wishes, and we always just respected his decisions,


    partly because I could do nothing to him.


    Now he still had something on Morton.We had to talk about it after the election, so I needed to be


    careful in case George would do something extreme.


    The maid prepared some tea for me.


    Drinking it helped me rx, its warmth taking over me.


    "Is there any cake you baked this morning?"


    "Yes.Do you want to have some now?" the maid asked.


    I instructed in a low voice, "No.Pack it up instead and apany me to George''s ce."


    "Oh, you''ll visit Mr.George? Should we tell him in advance? Won''t he get upset if we pop in there


    unannounced?" The maid stopped, hesitating in fear of annoying me further.


    I sneered, "Do I need to inform my son ahead of time when I drop by his home? Who made that rule? If


    I don''t go there now, who knows what Helen might have already told George about me?"


    After all, such a lowly woman would only cry in front of men to gain sympathy, selling her miserable


    experience.I knew the likes of that filthy woman.


    "Then I''ll pack it up right away."


    Once I arrived at my son''s home, my mood turned sour when Helen opened the door.George was


    cooking in the kitchen.


    From the looks of it, he had done it all the time.


    Anyway, as his mother, I had never tried any of the food George cooked.


    When I was herest time, Helen admitted she couldn''t cook.


    Did that mean my son had to so all the housework like cooking and cleaning? I could feel my blood


    boiling at the thought, so I red at Helen.


    George was my only son.We raised him to have a privileged lifestyle.


    How could she have him do chores for her like a mere servant? The maid was in disbelief, rushing to


    my son''s aid.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Mr.George, let me do it."


    Only then did George turn around to look at me, stumped while still holding a knife in his hand.


    He implored, "Why are you here?"


    "This is the cake I made this morning.I delivered it to you because I remember that you liked it very


    much when you were still little,"I exined, winking at the maid.


    "Mr.George, I''ll take care of the kitchen.Go and attend to your mother.She even arranged a flight to see


    you."


    The maid took out the cake.


    George nced at me indifferently without a word.


    I then sat on the sofa in the living room.


    Brushing my eyes sideways at Helen, I wondered if she had shared with George about my visit to the


    mental hospital.It was such a precious opportunity.


    I wouldn''t be surprised if Helen seized it to discredit me in front of George.


    However, she had been so polite that no one could find a single w in her.I couldn''t tell what she was


    thinking.I scoffed internally.


    Helen was a scheming woman, no doubt.


    The atmosphere was heavy, so I broke the silence and mentioned, "The environment of the hospital


    where Helen''s mother stays isn''t quite conducive.Let me arrange a better amodation for her."


    "My mother asked me to thank you for visiting her today.Your stay was quite brief, and so she didn''t


    have much time to talk with you.She wanted to have dinner together sometime in the future so we can


    all talk properly."


    The faint smile on her face made me sick to my stomach.


    How I wished I could stay away from them! They even had the nerve to invite me over for a meal?!


    Who did they think they were? Did they deserve my presence to grace their measly dinner? lifted my


    chin proudly and ignored her.


    "Mom, the hospital is a great choice already.They have real-time monitoring in her ward twenty-four-


    seven.It''s very safe," George assured me.


    I was not happy to see my son defend Helen like this, but I controlled myself.


    The maid soon came out of the kitchen once she was done cooking and asked us to gather in the


    dining area to eat.


    With that, our conversation ended.


    Although we failed to make things clear, the three of us had reached a tacit understanding to maintain


    our seemingly harmonious rtionship.


    None of us dared to ruin our current situation.


    Of course, there would still be conflicts, but it still wouldn''t hurt to acknowledge that we were doing


    better than expected.


    After dinner, I noticed their luggage, which reminded me of their uing honeymoon n.I became


    more irritated.


    Holding myself back, I chatted casually with my son, and unfortunately, Helen, for a while and then left


    with the maid.


    On our way back, the maid kept singing praises for Helen and bbered, "Madam, I think Helen is a


    good girl.She is beautiful and sensible.She knows you don''t like her, yet she didn''t make it a big deal,


    which makes her much better than many youngdies from affluent families.Sometimes, the more you


    object, the more they resist and the better their rtionship will be.If you let them be, they may


    eventually find they aren''tpatible at all.They just got married, and they love each other most


    now.You can''t separate those two that easily."


    I was too drained to entertain the maid''s musings.Soon enough, I fell asleep in the car.

 Chapter 720: Honeymoon Tri

    Chapter 720: Honeymoon Tri


    Helen''s POV:


    After his mother left, George''s face grew dim as he sat in the living room without saying a word.I held


    his hand andforted him.


    "It''s okay. My mother can understand where she''sing from." He reached out to stroke my hair


    gently.


    "I''m sorry,"he said, his voiceced with guilt.


    I shook my head and uttered, "It doesn''t matter."


    After all, Ihad already seen thising, but hurdles hit me without warning.It had been overwhelming.


    Although my rtionship with my husband''s mother seemed to be doing better, I could tell she still


    despised my roots.


    I realized we couldn''t solve these conflicts soon, so I didn''t expect her to ept me anymore.


    As long as we could maintain this peace like we currently did, that was enough.


    The next day, we went to the airport early in the morning.


    While in the waiting area, George brought out hisptop to deal with emails sent to him.


    Despite having business matters arranged for the next few days in advance, he still had a lot of urgent


    files to manage in person.


    "Take some rest for now.I''ll remind you when we have to board the ne."


    My work kept bothering my mind.I even remained to keep taps on the project I handled for Leeson


    Holdings postpletion.


    Cece''s advertisingpany won the bid and became a partner for it.


    She had always been excellent at work.I was happy for her when I saw the news.


    George swigged his coffee and tossed it back immediately in disgust.


    "I''ll go out for a bit." I put my phone away and got up.


    George shifted his eyes from the screen to look at me.


    "Do you need me to go with you?"


    "No need.I''ll be back soon."


    I found a cafe nearby and ordered George''s favorite.


    When I came back, I chanced upon the broadcast of our flight boarding.I quickened my pace to the


    waiting room.


    George moved hisptop aside and walked up to me, snatching the coffee in my hand.


    "That''s so sweet of you, Mrs.Affleck."


    This honeymoon getaway suddenly seemed like a brilliant n.


    Setting foot on the ne alone already made me feel giddy.


    exhausted myself with work every day, so I didn''t have much time to rest, let alone go on trips.If I could


    recall correctly, myst travel was with Lucy.


    We were on a tight budget which kept us from splurging.


    In the end, we didn''t enjoy ourselves to the fullest.


    George reached for my hand, our fingers intertwined as we watched a movie throughout the flight.


    Finally, wended in a coastal city in California.


    The breeze felt warm on my skin, and the ce was aforting change of environment.


    George had always kept a low profile, and this time was no exception.He rented a car and drove us to


    the hotel.


    A mesmerizing scenery weed us upon checking into the luxury suite he booked.


    Our bedroom faced the sea.


    It even had a pool stretching along the balcony adjacent to our living room.


    The sun shone brightly, the water sparkling from its light.


    As a finishing touch, petals adorned the floor and our bed, highlighting the romantic ambiance.


    George opened the suitcases to organize our luggage.


    On the other hand, I sat by the pool, skimming through our schedule and itinerary.


    We would have our off days in between to enjoy ourselves, dedicating thest two days to our photo


    shoot.I was delighted with this setup.


    George probably tailored it to my preference, giving us room to breathe.He knew me well.


    After attending to our belongings, he walked out and sat beside me.


    "Can you swim?"


    "Of course!"


    I bluffed, knowing I couldn''t even stay afloat on the water.


    Still, I bought a lot of daring swimsuits.If only I knew what would happen, I wouldn''t have lied.


    George pushed me.


    Before I could process what was happening, I was cold and wet, frightened.


    As the water reached my face, I gasped for air.


    A wave of panic enveloped me.I kept pping my arms in hopes of surviving.


    Calling for help was myst chance, but the moment I opened my mouth, the water gushed down my


    throat, leaving me wheezing.


    George jumped into the pool without hesitation and grabbed me into his arms.He asked anxiously, "Are


    you alright?"


    I clung to his body until I felt at ease, somehow.


    Then I bit his shoulder and snapped, "You''ve gone too far!"


    "I''m sorry.I thought you could swim.Did you choke on water?"


    George hugged me tightly and caressed my back to calm me down.


    When I stared at him, I could tell there was relief in his eyes.


    "What were you thinking?" I sneered, ring at him.


    "I''m sorry.I won''t do that again.Change into your swimsuit, and I''ll teach you how to swim."


    He carried me to the stairs in the pool and lovingly consoled me.I went ahead and did as he instructed.


    When I came out, he narrowed his eyes in disapproval.


    He demanded, "Wear something else."


    "What''s wrong? Don''t I look good in this?"


    I was quite satisfied with how it entuated my figure.I refused to change into something else.


    At the poolside, George leaned over, darting his gaze to my chest.


    He confessed, "You''re strikingly gorgeous that I''ll get distracted while teaching you.Cover up."


    His burning eyes made me feel naked and vulnerable, so! ced my hands over my breasts.


    Somehow I got the feeling that even if I wore a scuba suit, he wouldn''t let me off the hook easily.


    Regardless, I obliged and changed into the most conservative one-piece swimsuit I could find in my


    wardrobe.It was neither fitted nor revealing.


    George escorted me back to the pool without protest.He was terrifyingly strict when he taught me how


    to drive, which ignited fights between us.I admittedly got traumatized.


    However, he was more amicable now, which was a pleasant surprise.


    Still, my arms and legs were stiff, and I just didn''t know how to move them.I was grateful that he was


    patient with me this time.


    He eagerly encouraged me to do better.


    Once we got past the basics, he lifted my body, his hands holding me firmly while he guided me


    through the water.


    After a fewps, I got used to it.I could tell I didn''t need much help floating, but I didn''t dare to let go of


    him.


    "It doesn''t matter.Take your time."


    His words boosted my confidence.We kept going in circles until I was positive I could swim.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Let me have a try" I initiated.


    "Okay."


    He slowly released my hands.


    Without his support, I immediately began sinking.


    Terrified, I struggled hard and almost choked on water again.


    George swiftly came to my aid, tapping my back after pulling me up.


    "Am I stupid? I can''t even swim." Iy on his shoulders and sighed in disappointment.


    "You were actually doing great.You don''t have to rush yourself, okay? We''ll do it at your pace


    tomorrow.Let''s go downstairs and have some dinner first,"George implored.


    He then hoisted me into his arms and got out of the pool.


    Since we had just arrived, we didn''t have any ns set for the day other than having the hotel to


    ourselves.


    We tidied ourselves and slipped into a different set of clothes.


    After that, we went to the dining area within the building.I sat by the window, waiting for him to fetch our


    food.I appreciated him caring for me like this, spoiling me with affection.


    He wouldn''t even let me lift a finger if he could do it for me.


    A woman of elegance and beauty from the table beside us soon caught my attention.


    She donned a long dress, and her hair scattered gracefully on her shoulders.


    Anyone would be captivated by her.


    I couldn''t shake off that she peered at me repeatedly, casually taking a sip of the drink in her hand.


    Confused with how she was acting, I smiled at her, but she looked away in disdain.

 Chapter 721: Encounter With Josie

    Chapter 721: Encounter With Josie


    Helen''s POV:


    I was more than a little confused, so I erased my smile and ignored her.


    Shortly thereafter, George returned with the tray.


    Even though we were together every day and I had the privilege of admiring him all the time, I couldn''t


    help but still sigh like a love-sick school girl when I saw him approaching us.He was so bloody


    handsome! Not only was he drop dead gorgeous, but he had a charming temperament too.


    With that deadlybination, he could knock the socks off anyone.He was a real head turner but he


    didn''t even notice it, nor did it bother him.


    The restaurant guests all looked at him in awe, mesmerized by his good looks.Had he note


    directly and sat down next to me, I guess the single girls would have made a beeline for him.He was


    not distracted by anything and came calmly to me.He set the cutlery and dishes well and took good


    care of me.


    Seeing his natural and skillful movements, endeared him to me even more.I felt pampered.


    Just as we were about to dig in, the beautiful woman who was sitting at the next table, suddenly stood


    up and walked seductively up to our table.


    "George! What a lovely coincidence! I didn''t expect to bump into you here."


    She greeted George, oozing enormous amounts of charm and didn''t even look at me like I didn''t even


    exist! From a distance, I had noticed her exquisite beauty when she was sitting at the next table.


    Now that she was standing in front of us, I could see her close up.She was indeed beautiful.Her beauty


    was different from the many beautiful women I knew.


    It was aggressive, vivid, and mboyant.


    However, George seemed annoyed by her intrusion.


    As George''s wife, I didn''t think that there was anything to worry because I trusted my husband.


    Nheless, I stuck around with some yearning in my heart to see how this show would unfold!


    George asked abruptly, "Who are you?"


    "Don''t you remember me? I''m Josie Burke."


    The lovelydy introduced herself with a faint smile and then promptly sat down beside me, gazing


    unblinkingly at George and shamelessly smacking her red lips.


    She was not shy enough to hide her admiration for my man.


    Josie Burke? The name rang a bell.


    I cast my mind back a little and then remembered that she was the girl that his parents had introduced


    him to when he went to Washington for the New Year.


    When George''s mother had spoken to me earlier in her usual unfriendly tone, she mentioned Josie to


    me.


    She emphasized how suitably qualified Josie''s background was.


    A perfect match for her family.


    His mom hinted that I should be sensible enough not to fantasize about things that belonged to


    sophisticated, rich, upper ss girls.


    Perhaps it was not until then that George realized who she was.He nodded but still maintained an icy


    tone.


    "The table is not big enough and you are literally squeezing mypanion.Please excuse us."


    He tried to drive her away rudely.


    "I''m fine.You guys chat.What would you like to eat? I''ll fetch it for you."


    On the contrary, I wished I could give way to them and allow them to have a little chit-chat.


    George held my hand possessively to stop me from leaving and then asked Josie, "Is there anything


    else? If not, we''d like to get on with our meal."


    Josie deliberately nced in my direction and said with a husky voice, "You have great taste."


    I smiled but kept quiet.


    Did she mean my taste in food or men? I was thankful that I had enough experience dealing with


    George''s mother and Velma, so now I could easily deal with people in that egotistical circle.


    Josie definitely was one of them.


    These people, including George, were born and bred with superiority and arrogance and it was present


    in every breath that they took.


    Of course, George had transformed remarkably since his early days.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Sorry, I hope you don''t mind, but I want to have dinner in private with my wife."


    George darted her a hateful, impatient look.


    Then he picked up our food and led me to another table.He was a real gentleman.


    Even though Josie¡¯s persistence had annoyed him, he didn''t shout at her or anything.


    Instead, he chose to walk away.


    If that woman had any sense at all, she would have got the message and left.I had to say that she was


    really a pain in the neck.


    After we changed tables, I teased, "Are you feeling guilty about something? Is that why you chose to


    ditch her and leave so quickly?"


    George stopped eating and red at me.


    "You are so liberal-minded.Your husband was openly seduced by another woman, yet you chose to sit


    back and watch the fun.How promiscuous can you be?"


    "Don''t you feel it in your bones that the two of you are destined to meet? After all, of all ces in


    California, you ran into each other on such a small ind and even stayed in the same hotel.Sounds


    like fate to me," I continued.


    I was thoroughly enjoying myself teasing him.


    "Hmm? Now that you put it that way, I think you are right.Do you think I should go after her?"


    George retorted, ring his nostrils.


    Seeing that he was really getting angry, I stopped my silly game.But in the middle of the meal, t couldn''t


    help saying, "Josie is a very beautiful woman with an amazing dress sense.That''s reason enough for


    your mother to want to push you two together.Don''t you think so, my..."


    Before I could finish my words, George picked up a bread roll and stuffed it into my mouth, silencing


    me.I was just trying to draw a rational conclusion.Whether it was her hour ss figure, her rough


    beauty or her family background, Josie definitely seemed like a perfect match for George.


    If I were his mother, I would also go all out to make Josie my daughter-inw.


    George warned, "Concentrate on your meal.Don''t let your mind wander idly.Silly girl!"


    Josie''s POV:


    I''d been secretly staring in the direction of George and Helen and also observed their interaction.


    Their chemistry was fantastic.I had never seen George like this before.


    In my mind, he was a polite, modest, kind gentleman.


    But deep inside, he was cold and callous.


    But now, he was gentle and over pampered Helen.He could be his true self with her, whether happy or


    sad.It made me sick to see how often he indulged her.


    He was totally different from his usual cold and alienated self.He exuded such warmth when he was


    around her.


    I just heard George call Helen his wife.


    Were they married? Maybe I just misheard him.


    If they were married, his mother wouldn''t send us on a blind date in the first ce.


    When I first met George, possibly like every other girl who had met him, I had a crush on him, but I


    didn''t get that attached.I just asionally followed the social media posts to check what he was up to.


    After all, our families were well matched.


    Our parents had already pre-approved a union between us.


    Sooner orter, we would be together.in my mind, that was a foregone conclusion.I hadnded here for


    a vacation because a friend of mine had asked me out.I honestly didn''t expect to see George here.


    Just then, my phone rang.It was my friend announcing that she would reach here by the evening flight.


    When she came, there would be some real action to look forward to.


    Actually, she was not my friend, but the enemy of my enemy.


    My enemy was Helen.


    Jane was Helen''s enemy.


    Now that Jane wanted to deal with her enemy, we teamed up together.I knew that we would make a


    formidable team.


    It was actually also Jane who called me and invited me to this ind.


    She enticed me toe here with the promise of some real entertainment.


    How could I refuse? After the meal, I smugly put on my sunsses and left, looking forward to Jane''s


    arrival.


    With Jane in charge, there would never be a dull moment!

 Chapter 722: Janes Arrival

    Chapter 722: Jane''s Arrival


    Helen''s POV:


    After having lunch, I went back to the hotel room upstairs with George.I got up early this morning to


    catch the ne and learned how to swim when we arrived at the hotel.


    The day wasn''t done, but I was already exhausted.


    And now, I was full and yawning.I could barely keep my eyes open.


    George chuckled.


    "Sleepy already?"


    The next second, he lifted me up and carried me to bed as he whispered, "Let''s go to sleep."


    His voice sounded so soothing that I wrapped my hands around his neck, buried my face in his


    embrace, and drifted into sleep.By the time I woke up again, it was already afternoon.


    George was working in the study.


    Even on vacation, he was still ving away with work.


    "Are you feeling better now?"


    He looked into my eyes and smiled.


    "Yup!"


    George turned off hisptop, stood up, and took me out to bask in the sunset.This was the first time


    that we strolled by the sea without thinking about work.


    Thus, we both rxed ourselves.We didn''t go back to the hotel until it was dark.When we entered the


    hotel lobby, I saw Josie and Jane sitting together.


    George took one nce at them before looking away.He ced his arm around my shoulder and led


    me upstairs.


    "Let''s go to another ce.Squeezing time for this honeymoon wasn''t easy for both of us.I don''t want it


    to be ruined because of irrelevant people," he remarked.


    Though I felt distressed about Jane''s sudden appearance, I countered, "There''s no need for that.If they


    were really here for us, it won''t make any difference which hotel we go, because they''ll find us anyway."


    As long as they didn''t stir up trouble, I could pretend that they didn''t exist.


    Momentster, the hotel staff brought us the food we ordered.


    George and I were sitting by a simple table beside the swimming pool for ourte dinner.He had


    specially lit some candles for the dinner.


    The swimming pool was shimmering from the candlelight, and the surging sea could be seen in the


    distance.


    When we looked up, we could see the night sky and enjoy the romance of being finally alone with each


    other.


    After dinner, George put his arms around my waist and pulled me into his arms before kissing me.He


    had his other hand on the back of my head as he kissed me passionately.His kiss was so addicting that


    I eventually gave in.


    Pretty soon, he carried me back to the bed, and he was all I could see.We had sex almost all night


    long.


    George and I didn''t get up from the bed until it was almost noon the next day.


    For the second day of their trip, we went mountain climbing.


    Behind the hotel, there was this mountain with a seemingly endless forest.


    People could either climb the mountain or ride a cable car to the summit.I didn''t like sports, and I


    especially hated the idea of hiking.


    Thus, I grabbed George''s clothes while we were still at the foot of the mountain and said, "Honey, can


    we just ride the cable car up the mountain?"


    "Nope.The mountain looks high, but it won''t take long before we can get to the summit.Besides, you


    could use some exercises, George replied firmly.


    "But I''m tired! I don''t want to climb the mountain."


    I stared at the winding mountain road.My legs trembled before we could even begin the trek.


    "If you feel like you can¡¯t walk anymore, I''ll carry you." George held my hand, unwilling to give in.


    With no other choice, I epted my fate and let him lead me up the mountain.It was actually a lot


    easier than I thought it would be.


    The mountain forest was lush, and the air was fresh.


    From time to time, a breeze would go by, cooling down my body.


    Worried that I wouldn''t be able to continue with the trek, George made sure to stop and rest with me


    every once in a while.


    Around three hourster, we finally reached the mountaintop.


    Up there, I saw a ss bridge connecting the peak we were on to another one.It was at least three


    hundred meters long and it hung in midair.


    Below the ss bridge, there was a dense jungle deep in the valley, making it look quite exciting.


    The cable car and the way down the mountain were in opposite directions.


    So, if we wanted to go down, we''d have to go through the ss bridge.I had regained some of my


    strength, and I actually wanted to experience walking along the ss bridge.


    "George, let''s try it out!"


    I held his hand, wanting to go with him to the bridge.But to my surprise, he wouldn''t move.


    Confused, I looked up at him and found that he seemed terrified.His head was basting in sweat, and I


    could tell that he was scared.I looked ahead at the ss bridge, unable to resist the urge tough at


    him.


    It turned out that he also had his fair share of fears.


    George gave off this vibe that no matter the situation, he could handle it with a level head.I had never


    seen him this scared, and I was kind of curious why he felt afraid.


    "You should try walking along the bridge, George.It''s pretty safe.You''ll see!"


    I went on the ss bridge ahead of him, and looked back, hoping he''d follow.


    Even so, George remained in ce, reluctant to go.


    "If you want, you can hold my hand.The road may look dangerous, but it''s not.If you''re that scared, just


    don''t look down.Maybe walking through this ss bridge can help you ovee your fear of heights!"


    I walked back to his side and held his hand.I noticed that his palm was wet.


    It was easy to tell that he was really scared.I encouraged him gleefully.


    Atst, I found something tough at about him, and it pleased me so much.


    George held my hand tightly as we moved along the ss road.He looked stiff and his jaw tightened.


    He was far too scared to look down, and he was focusing on the distant sky.


    Upon seeing how pale he was, I stopped joking and picked up the pace to drag him to the other side of


    the bridge.It was only a few minutes away, but it felt like a long walk.


    Once we had crossed the ss bridge, George ran to the nearest trash can and threw up.


    Meanwhile, I stood beside him, opened a water bottle, and handed it to him.


    "I''m so sorry.I didn''t know that you were scared of heights."


    He had never mentioned this to me before.


    Our condo unit was a penthouse, so it was on the top floor, and he seemed perfectly alright the entire


    time we lived there.He didn''t act scared whenever he was in an airne, and he didn''t seem afraid at


    the hotel either.


    Why did he feel scared to be up here? If I had known this would happen, I would''ve insisted that we


    went down the mountain along the same route.


    George waved his hand weakly.He seemed to be faring a little better now, but he was still in a bad


    condition.He said, "It''s fine.As long as I''m not hanging in midair, ! won''t react this way.Heights don''t


    really scare me.It''s the specific environment.Back when I was a child, I had an ident in a cable car,


    and I had to wait to be rescued in the sky for six whole hours.The cable car was made of ss.That''s


    why I was against riding a cable car and walking through the ss bridge."


    I couldn''t imagine how painful it must''ve been to be trapped in a cable car for six long hours.


    The incident must''ve traumatized him, and I could tell that he still hadn''t gotten over it.I hugged him,


    feeling both guilty and distressed.


    "Let''s never climb a mountain again."


    Once George felt better, we went down the mountain.


    It was so much easier to go down than to hike up a mountain.We walked slowly and cautiously.I really


    wanted to take some photos on the ss bridge.


    Taking wedding photos in midair was so romantic an idea to me.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Seemingly having read my mind, George suggested all of a sudden, "The photographer showed me a


    few sample wedding photos.They were taken here.We can also have our pictures taken here if you


    like."


    I was tempted at first, but the thought of him being so scared made me give up on the idea.


    "Forget it.I don''t want to climb the mountain anymore."


    By the time we returned to the hotel, it was already dark.I took a shower, and then Iy on the bed,


    exhausted.I thought George would also rest, but to my surprise, he still had the energy to work.


    After taking a nap for an hour, I had recovered a little.


    When I got up from the bed, my entire body felt sore.


    The moment I walked into the study, I found George having a video conference.


    He lowered the volume of hisptop just to make sure that he wouldn''t wake me up.


    Since he was so focused on his work, I decided not to bother him.I quietly closed the door, and


    intended to walk around by myself.


    On the private beach of the hotel, a party was being held and there was a band performing.


    Many guests were holding beer bottles and sses of liquor.


    Some of them were chatting among themselves, and others were dancing to the band¡¯s music.


    The atmosphere was quite lively.l ordered a ss of juice and sat down to watch the festivities.


    The ambiance of the lively ce actually rxed me.


    Just then, Jane approached me.

 Chapter 723: The Truth Of Dads Suicide

    Chapter 723: The Truth Of Dad''s Suicide


    Helen''s POV:


    I was not surprised at Jane''s appearance.This hotel had been her residence, ! presume, because of


    me.So I wondered what her purpose might be, given that she flew from New York.


    When she sat next to me, I nced at her casually.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "What would you like to drink?"


    Jane ordered the same juice I had and we both leisurely watched the fun by the sea.


    After a while, she confessed, "Helen, you know what? I''ve been envious of you since I was a child.


    Back then, no matter how enthusiastic Dad was during his stay with me, he still rushed to be with you


    once our time was up.He never failed to prioritize you.


    Later on, the realization hit me in the head.


    Early in life, he wanted me to learn that we''re very different.


    An illegitimate child will always be an illegitimate child.His legal wife''s child would always hold a special


    ce in his heart."


    The absence of emotions in her voice made her seem distant.It was like she was sharing her story with


    a mere stranger.I gaped at her, puzzled why she suddenly mentioned our father.It had been the first


    time we talked about him so peacefully since he passed away.I thought it was ridiculous, but lots of


    things had already happened.


    What was the point of bringing it up now? Jane continued, "I''m jealous of you.When we were little, Dad


    drove you to and from school every day, while I could only call him uncle in public.Do you know how


    much it pained me to call him that? When the teacher praised you for ying the piano well, he looked


    very proud.From then on, I studied hard to be better than you, yet my excellent grades still meant


    nothing to him."


    She sighed and fell silent.


    "Do you think Dad spoiling me made me happy? He actually didn''t care about my mother and me, not


    in the real way.I didn''t need to be excellent as long as I yed the obedient daughter and let him raise


    me the way he like.I didn''t figure it out until I wised up."


    "What are you trying to say, Jane?" I interrupted.


    The ghosts of our past still haunted us.


    Dad was so strict that he pressured me to do my best.


    Otherwise, I got punished.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHis death helped us see things in a new light, though we


    had varying perspectives.


    ording to Jane, Dad never treated them like his own.


    On the other hand, she couldn''t understand the misery my mother and I endured at his hands.


    If he loved us, why did he let us suffer? Jane fell silent for a moment, probably contemting.


    She sighed and finally said, "I assure you that our father loved you and your mother until the


    end.Despite embezzling tons of money, he refused to take it to your home for your safety.He managed


    to provide your family afortable life with the cleanest source of ie he had."


    My eyes met hers, seeking if she was perhaps lying.


    Was it true? Did Dad yearn to protect us? "Dad covered up his corrupt practices to maintain an upright


    image in front of you.He also didn''t want you to get hurt,"


    Jane smiled with a hint of bitterness.It then urred to me.


    Dad persistently taught me to be a kind, righteous person.


    I even looked up to him, thinking he was my role model.


    We never suspected that he would do anything shady, and that was also why his corruption came as a


    shock to me and my mother.


    Hearing this out of the blue sparked mixed emotions inside me.I asked in confusion, "Did youe


    here just to tell me this?"


    Knowing how calcting Jane was, she must have traveled all the way here for a reason.


    "Of course not.I want to make your life a living hell.Do you know who George''s father is? He worked in


    Philly when Dad died.At that time, he had been there for only three years, and without warning, our


    father justmitted suicide.Do you think it was all a coincidence? Helen, you are with the son of our


    father¡¯s murderer.Fate is cruel, isn''t it?"


    My mind went nk.I had a hard time processing the shocking revtions.


    Lost as I was, I uttered, "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t you get it? You''re pretending to be clueless, huh? George''s father killed ours.Dad left a letter


    addressed to you and your mother, which my mother kept for all these years," Jane snapped.


    "What? Did he leave a suicide note?"


    "After all, he was a cautious man.How could he not tell you everything before his death? I packed up


    his belongings including the letter and sent them to your mother.She should have received them by


    now."


    I couldn''t shake off the coldness in her tone.


    Then she lost it.


    "If you hadn''t taken George away from me, I might have tolerated you.You ruined every good thing in


    my life! I won''t ever spare you!"


    Jane stood up abruptly.


    As she was about to part, she added, "By the way, George is aware of this.Is he hiding it from you to


    protect you, or he has an ulterior motive?"


    I stared helplessly at her receding figure.Once she was out of sight, I fished my phone in a hurry to


    check on my mother.


    Her recent progress showed impressive signs of recovery.


    This turn of events would trigger her, and I couldn''t allow that.


    That letter, whatever it had written on it, she shouldn''t see it.


    However, it was toote.


    When I opened the surveince video, I saw my mother gasping for breath with crumpled papers in her


    hand.My tears welled up as I ached to witness her curling up on the floor, sobbing.


    Hot whips of panic struck me, but I could do nothing.


    I called the doctor that instant, hoping they could stop my mother from reading my father''s suicide note.

 Chapter 724: The Answer To My Question

    Chapter 724: The Answer To My Question


    Helen''s POV:


    "Why did you give the package to my mother? You should know, among all people, that she can''t be


    stimted."


    "W-we didn''t give it to your mother.She took it when we weren''t looking.We strictly follow your order.We


    nned to call you first to confirm if we could give the package to your mother.If you say no, we won''t


    hand it to her."


    "We''ve sedated your mother, and she has calmed down.But I still hope you cane to the hospital as


    soon as possible."


    I hung up the phone and rushed back to the hotel.Then, I went straight to George''s study.His meeting


    should be over by now.


    Thankfully, it was.


    When I walked in, he had just turned hisputer off.


    When he saw me standing there with worry and apprehension written all over my face, he asked,


    "What''s wrong?"


    "George, please book a flight to New York this instant.We have to go back there immediately."


    "What happened? Don''t worry.You can tell me anything."


    George took out his phone and booked the tickets as he spoke.


    "The doctor called and said that my mother was in poor condition.I have to see her ASAP," I reasoned


    out, but it was not entirely the truth.


    I did not mention my father to George.


    Right now, the most important thing to do was to return to New York to visit my mother.I had no way of


    knowing whether or not what Jane had told me was the truth, so I decided not to tell George about it.


    At least, not yet.


    If my father had a history with his father, George should have found out about it long ago.


    If that was the case, it meant that he had kept it a secret from me and his family.I could not imagine the


    stress he would suffer if this matter was exposed.I was sad and, at the same time, moved.


    George had always shielded me from negative news and made sure I had nothing to worry about.It


    was already early in the morning when we finally arrived at the hospital.


    ording to the doctor, my mother had been sleeping the whole time and she would need a thorough


    examination when she woke up.


    If it was confirmed that she did not have a rpse, the doctor suggested she be discharged from the


    hospital.It would be better for her recuperation if she went home rather than stay in confinement.


    "This is the parcel we''ve received.We took it back from your mother.Here you are."


    The doctor handed me an envelope, and I took it with my trembling hands.


    After my father had passed away, my mother burned all his belongings.


    Even his ashes were not spared.


    And sometimeter, my mother took me out of Philly.


    Although I hated my father, I sometimes still missed him.


    Sadly, he had no possessions left, so I had nothing tomemorate him.


    George had no idea that it was my father''s belongings.He reached out to take it from me, but I refused.


    "Who sent these things?" he asked the doctor coldly.


    "I don''t know.There''s no sender details on it."


    "It''s from a friend of my mother," I lied.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞI did not want to show him my father''s suicide


    note, so I made up an excuse.


    George did not ask any more questions.He just pulled me to a bench in the corridor and waited with me


    until dawn.


    "Sorry, I ruined our honeymoon," I solemnly said.


    I felt guilty and sorry for George.It was difficult to squeeze the honeymoon trip in his hectic


    schedule.We were supposed to take wedding photos too, but we returned before we could fulfill any of


    our ns.


    George wrapped me in his tight embrace andfortingly patted me on the back.


    "It''s okay.We still have a lot of time.There''ll be next time."


    After a long day, George and I hurried home by ne.I was on the verge of copse.


    And now that my husband was holding me in his arms, exhaustion and anxiety came crashing to me all


    at once.


    With that, I leaned against his chest and closed my eyes to sleep.Not long after, the attending doctor


    came to do the examination.


    Although my mother had calmed down, her eyes seemed empty as if she were a soulless puppet.


    Thankfully, she was cooperative of the doctor''s instructions.I waited outside the door, clutching my


    father''s letter tightly.


    A sharp knife seemed to have pierced through my heart, and it was excruciating.


    My mom must have be like this because she had seen Dad''s letter and recalled tragic memories


    of the past.I did not have the courage to open it, nor could I bring myself to think about what the letter


    said.


    Since my father passed away, I had been full of hatred towards him, believing that he had betrayed me


    and my mother.


    And in my heart, his death was not enough to atone for his sins.


    Over the years, I did not try to recall my father''s kindness.I forced myself to hate him so as to distract


    myself from his betrayal and suicide.


    However, when I was on the ind, Jane''s words made me see the other side of my father.His love for


    me, which was hidden in my memory, surged out like tidal waves.I leaned against George''s chest and


    tears streamed down my face, wetting his shirt.


    He did not ask me what had happened and just held me tighter.


    A few momentster, the doctor came out of my mother''s ward after doing the routine check-up.


    "The patient did not rpse, but her moed is still unstable.I''d like to keep her under observation for a


    few days.You can send her home once she recovers."


    "Doctor, can I stay here for a while to keep herpany?" I anxiously asked.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "I wouldn''t rmend it.It won''t be helpful for her recovery with family around."


    I did not want to leave my mother alone in the hospital, but what the doctor had said made sense.I had


    to leave so she could soon recover.


    Before leaving, I held my mother''s hand and said, "Mom, listen to the doctor, okay? I''ll take you home


    when you get better."


    Tears streamed down the corners of her eyes.


    Suddenly, she hugged me tight, and I could not help but cry as well.I was aware that my mother had


    neverpletely recovered.


    Her emotions would amplify with even the minimal stimtion.She must have been carrying a heavy


    burden in her heart all these years.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ


    There was no doubt that my father had hurt her too much.


    When we arrived home, I took the envelope into the study and locked the door.


    Then, without further ado, I opened it.


    My and my mother''s name were written on it.


    My father must Fave left it before hemitted suicide.


    He had asked Libby to give it to us, but she did not do so for obvious reasons.


    Inside the envelope were a diary and two letters, one of which was for my mom and the other for me.I


    opened my letter and saw my father''s note for me.


    "Helen, I''ve wronged you, and I''m too ashamed to face you, so I''m leaving.You''ve always been my


    favorite daughter and my pride and joy.I''m sorry for what I''ve done to you and your mother.In another


    life, I hope I could still be your father."


    I burst into tears.I had not been able to ept my father''s sudden death even after all these years.


    He left just like that, leaving only suffering and the pain of being betrayed.


    For years, I wondered if my father had ever felt guilty of doing this to us.


    Who did he love more: Jane or me? Now that I had read his letter, I finally got the answer to the


    question I had been asking myself for along time.

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    Chapter 725


    The entanglement Between Two Generations Helen''s POV: The notebook in which my father had


    recorded the highlights of his love and career had turned yellow with age.


    I turned page by page and discovered my father''s inner journey that spanned more than a decade.


    This was the first time that I had peeked into his inner world.


    My parents used to be very strict with me.


    If I did something wrong, I would be disciplined immediately.


    Even if I excelled at something, I was never rewarded.


    So after his demise, it was inevitable for me to wonder §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ about who was more important


    to him: Jane or me? It was not until after reading snippets of his diary that I realized that my father had


    always loved my mother and me deeply.


    His love for us had not changed.


    Years after my father passed away, I finally got the answer to the question that had been bothering me.


    I had some closure but I was still confused.


    How did Libby and Jane feature in our story? Did he also love them as much as he loved us? Nothing


    appeared to be ck and white.


    There were too many grey areas.


    Just then George''s concerned voice came through, interrupting my thoughts.


    "Helen, are you okay?¡± His voice was full of tenderness.


    I wiped my tears and rushed to open the door.


    Then I threw myself into his arms, holding on to him for dear life.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± George asked, flicking my hair back.


    His expression conveyed great worry.


    I rested my face in his chest and shook my head slowly.


    "I''m fine.


    I just found out that Dad wrote to Mom and me before he took his life." I felt George''s body stiffen when


    he heard my words.


    Dad had mentioned George''s father, Morton in his diary.


    When Morton was transferred to Philly, Dad had already anticipated his end.


    After calming down, I raised my head.


    ¡°Have you any idea what happened to my father?" As far as I knew, my father was always an upright


    and honest man.


    Not only in front of my mother and I, but also in front of others.


    His character was blemish-free.


    But then hemitted suicide.


    What drove him to such a tragic end? The authorities had searched my house back then but didn''t find


    anything.


    I didn''t know that it was George''s father who handled the case.


    George exined, "I remember something.


    Your father passed away suddenly.


    Since the superior in charge could not find anything conclusive, the case remained cold.


    It was rumored that he hadmitted suicide to protect his aplices.


    My father''s career was also seriously affected by this case.¡± ¡°So was your father instrumental in my


    father''s death?" If that were the case, then fate had yed a very cruel trick on me.


    It pushed George and me to fall in love.


    When I could not extricate myself from the situation, I realized that there was a gap between us that


    would be impossible to bridge.


    If my mother found out that the husband she selected for me was the son of the man who had driven


    her own husband tomit suicide, she would die of a broken heart.


    ¡°Helen, it''s much moreplicated than that.


    They all had their own issues.


    We cannot just specte who caused whose death.¡± "Yes.


    If my dad did something wrong, then he deserves to die.


    I also acknowledge that your father was merely carrying out his duty.


    He should not be med.¡± It seemed to make sense.


    But I was still uneasy.


    There were loose ends that needed to be tied up.


    I needed more time to assimte all the information.


    ¡°Helen, I''ve told you before that as long as we are together, no matter what happens, we can trudge


    through the snow and reach our new destination.


    We cannot change the past.


    Then let''s try and focus on what lies ahead instead, okay?¡± I didn''t answer him because I could not


    tolerate all that had happened.


    George''s mother was totally against our rtionship from the moment she found out about it.


    If she knew that who my father was, she would hit the roof.


    The stakes were high.


    When we got back, I considered our honeymoon phase over.


    I would drive myself insane overthinking at home, so I decided to go back to work at thew office.


    When Anya and Phil saw me back at the office so soon, they were both surprised.


    Seeing that I was in a foul mood, Phil teased, "What happened? Got divorced?" I didn''t find his joke


    funny.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I turned on theputer and ignored his dumb question.


    Phil, being the caring soul that he always was, asked Anya to have lunch with me during our lunch


    break.


    They assumed that George and I must have quarreled, hence the short honeymoon.


    Anyaforted me.


    "All couples quarrel! Don''t be too sad.


    Put a smile on that dial!" I exined, "George and I didn''t quarrel.


    Something happened at home, so we had toe back ahead of time." §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ Anya then


    asked with concern, "Is there anything that we can help you with? If you need any help, feel free to ask


    us." ¡°Thank you. But I can handle this one.¡± I appreciated their kindness.


    But this was a family matter and not for the consumption of others.


    After lunch, we went back to thew firm together.


    Then, out of the blue, I received a text message from George''s mother.


    "How are you rted to Bob Dewar?" My heart almost jumped out of my chest cavity.


    I felt as if someone had smacked me with a hard snowball on the nose.


    My hands started trembling.


    It took me a long time to get a hold of myself.


    I cooled down my anxiety.


    "He is my father.¡± My reply was sinct.


    My body froze from the cold breeze and was exacerbated by my renewed fear.


    I stood still whilst Anya and Phil walked ahead.


    Soon George''s mother sent another shocking message.


    "Helen, leave whatever you are doing ande to me right away, or your mother will die today!" At the


    mention of my mother, I panicked.


    "Mrs.


    Affleck, please don''t go to my mother.


    I''m on my way to see you now." My mother''s condition had finally stabilized a little.


    She couldn''t be provoked or antagonized anymore.


    If she knew that George''s father was involved in Dad''s death, she would be deeply hurt and this would


    reverse the mental progress she had made.


    Noticing that I was not walking with them, Anya and Phil came back to me, suspecting that something


    was amiss.


    "Helen! What''s wrong? Why do you look like you''ve seen a ghost?¡± I didn''t have time to answer their


    questions and sprinted towards the garage.


    Phil caught up with me and grabbed my arm.


    ¡°Where are you going in such a hurry? Let me drive you there." I was inno state to drive, so I agreed.


    I gave Phil the address and we were on our way.


    I sent numerous messages to George''s mother, but she neglected to reply to any of them.


    I even tried to video call her, but she cut off all my calls.


    I was so upset, that I began to bawl.


    As ast resort, I §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ sent her a voice message.


    "My mother knows nothing.


    Please leave her out of this.


    Don''t hurt her, please! I''m on my way.


    I''ll be there soon!¡± With her temper and high status, she would be able to barge into the hospital with no


    problems.


    I didn¡¯t know if she would listen to my pleas, but I kept begging her.

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    Chapter 726


    Divorce Him Before Tomorrow Morning Erin''s POV: Ever since I found out about Helen and that she


    was virtually one of the limbs of the Affleck family, I had been having restless nights.


    The way this vile woman wormed herself into our alreadyplicated lives was untenable.


    So much had happened recently concerning Helen.


    We received one shock after another rting to her.


    I did not get a chance to breathe.


    I figured they were just in a meaningless wham-bam-thank-you- maam rtionship.


    I least expected George to marry that shrew and not even tell me about it.


    Then, to my consternation, I learned that Helen''s mother was a psychiatric patient.


    Her mental disease could be inherited and very likely affect the bloodline of the Affleck family.


    How could I allow that? Due to George''s insistence and threat to expose his father''s scandalous


    history, I had no choice but to change my attitude towards Helen.


    Even if I couldn''t ept her as my daughter-in-w immediately, I was willing to keep the peace with


    her till the election.


    But then I unearthed more secrets about her.


    Bob Dewar was her father.


    Upon hearing his name, I almost experienced a meltdown.


    Many years ago, Morton had investigated Bob.


    He thought that it would be a minor case that he would be able to fathom out quickly.


    However, before the truth surfaced, Bobmitted suicide by jumping off a building.


    In the end, the case remained unsolved and it left a stain in Morton''s political career.


    At the time, it caused quite a stir.


    Later, it was cleverly suppressed by George''s grandfather, so it was not widely reported by the media


    and soon the story died a natural death.


    Because of the mystery surrounding Bob Dewar, Morton maintained a low profile in the years that


    followed.


    What had happened in the past could not be brought up again.


    It would be like opening up a can of worms.


    So I was determined to separate George and Helen.


    If the public got wind that George had married Bob Dewar''s daughter, the Affleck family would be in for


    the ride for their lives.


    Previously, I was prepared to be patient because of George''s threats.


    I would wait till after the election.


    But in the light of recent developments, I could not endure it anymore.


    I could only bank on the possibility that George still had some regard for his family and wouldn''t hurt his


    father.


    Jane was the source of my information ? dering that Helen was Bob''s daughter.


    She called me.


    ¡°If you don''t put in a greater effort to separate these two, I will expose their marriage and reveal the


    identity of Helen''s father.


    By the way, Josie has already met Helen.


    If she finds out that Helen and George are married, don''t you think the Burke family will blow a fuse?¡±


    Then she abruptly hung up the phone, not giving me a chance to reply.


    This was the first time that I encountered Jane''s dark side.


    She was the angel of darkness, ying her game from behind the ck curtains.


    She forced those of us in her clutches to follow her orders or face the consequences of her wrath.


    It was her way or the highway.


    At first, I didn''t take Jane seriously.


    But now, I was afraid she would carry out her threats.


    Then, George''s grandfather, who was also aware of these threats, called me.


    "You''d better take care of it.


    We can''t afford to be used of wrongdoing.


    And let me make it clear.


    That shrewd woman cannot be a member of the Affleck family.


    Morton cared more about his career than anything else.


    When he received the news, he ordered me to deal with it immediately.


    ¡°Don''t screw it up this time.¡± "Don''t worry.


    I know exactly what I need to do." Although his tone was harsher than usual, I knew that getting angry


    would not help at all.


    I knew that I had to deal with the current crisis in a way that would work favorably for us.


    I knew Helen was a smart cookie, so I set up a trap for her using her mother as a bargaining chip.


    It had to work! Helen and I arrived almost at the same time.


    She advanced in a frenzy towards me with the man called Phil Mason--if my memory served me right--


    in hot pursuit.


    I looked at her with steely cold eyes.


    I was also dignified enough not to hit her then and there.


    ¡°Are you sure you want others to listen to what I have to say to you?" This was rted to the reputation


    of the Affleck family.


    I didn''t want the whole world to know about our personal matters.


    Helen then said to Phil, "Phil, thank you for driving me here.


    I don''t want to trouble you anymore.


    You can go back now.¡± "No, I''ll wait for you in the car.


    Don''t hesitate to call me if you need anything," Phil said, giving me a vignt look.


    When he was out of earshot, I instructed, "Divorce George right now and cut off all contact with him


    from this moment.


    If you do so, I will never make things difficult for you." §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ There was no room for


    negotiation on this matter.


    I would never allow my son to be with Bob Dewar''s daughter! I was so sure that Helen would bend


    under my pressure.


    But I was taken aback when she asked me arrogantly, "What if I say no?¡± I was peeved by her arrogant


    attitude and snapped, ¡°Helen, let''s get realistic about the situation.


    You will eventually be separated from George because of the rtionship between his father and


    yours.


    Even without my interference, your rtionship will not be able to stand the test of time.


    Stop being under the false impression that George will give up his whole family just for you.


    Can you not see it in ck and white?¡± Helen''s face turned ashen but she still didn''t say a word.


    I continued in a slightly softer and more patronizing tone, ¡°Without George, you are assured of a better,


    happier future.


    You can make a sess of your life based on your own abilities.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    You don''t need George for that.


    You are capable of supporting yourself and your frail mother on your own strength.


    You are young and beautiful and can easily find another man.


    Why do you keep intertwining with George? To be honest, I don''t have such a bad impression of you.


    You are a brilliant, capable young woman.


    But youe from a poor family and your mother is a psychiatric patient.


    Her mental disease could be inherited by your offspring.


    We can''t have our Affleck family tainted by such a scourge.


    We won''t make such a sacrifice to fulfill your love.


    Most importantly, your father is Bob Dewar.


    He is the bane of our existence." Every word I said was true.


    Bob''s case was still unsolved and Morton''s career had been jeopardized.


    But in a trice, George had married Bob''s daughter.


    People would inevitably suspect that the Affleck family had something to do with Bob.


    Even Morton would be misunderstood.


    The case would be revisited and the public would feel that Morton was paid off.


    It had severe repercussions for us.


    The Affleck family woulde crashing down.


    I would never allow it to happen as long as I was alive.


    At that moment, I remembered George''s threats so I softened my tone even further.


    I didn''t want to fall out with Helen, so I literally begged her.


    "Helen, please understand where §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ I aming from.


    If you were not Bob''s daughter, I would have epted you with open arms as George''s wife.


    But you can''t hold the whole Affleck family to ransom.


    You are an intelligent woman.


    I assume you understand the gravity of this matter.


    Think it over.


    Remember to get back to me first thing tomorrow morning.


    If you don''t divorce George, your mother will not be the only one to suffer.¡±? It was a warning disguised


    as a plea.


    I didn''t want to hurt Helen''s mother, so I met with Helen instead.


    It would be best if we could solve the problem through verbalmunication rather than resorting to


    unmentionable methods.


    ? If Helen was sensible to file for a divorce, I couldpensate her in some way.


    If she stubbornly refused, I would make her life very difficult.


    Before leaving, I warned her, "Do the right thing and divorce George.


    I won''t tolerate any excuses.


    If you don''t, I can''t promise that your mother will be safe." ?

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    Chapter 727: Just Give Up


    Helen''s POV:


    After dropping a bombshell, George''s mother turned around and left, leaving me no chance to respond.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    As I watched her walk away, a cold feeling washed over me as if a bucket of ice water was poured onto


    me.I had to admit, at first, I was hesitant about being in a rtionship with George.But as time went by,


    I became headstrong.I did not let my fears and worries control me.It was difficult for the two of us to be


    together.


    Why would let anyone separate us? I did not have to think it through to know that I was in


    disagreement.I did not do anything wrong, did [? Why should I give up the happiness I had tried so


    hard to get? Still, I was in a dilemma.I had never once thought of breaking up with George, but his


    mother''s words got into me.


    At this moment, a sense of powerlessness came over me, making me breathless.


    As soon as I stepped out of the hospital, I found that Phil had not yet left.


    When he saw me, he started the engine and stopped in front of me.


    "As long as you''re with George, these problems will keeping.But don''t worry.Everything''s gonna be


    okay.For now, hop in and let''s get back to work."


    Phil opened the door and let me in.He probably thought that I had encountered a simple test before I


    could marry a rich and powerful man.


    Obviously, he had no idea about theplexities behind it.


    Well, I was too tired and weak to exin everything to him anyway.


    From the moment George''s mother found out that I was Bob Dewar''s daughter, no matter how strong


    my rtionship with George was, us living a quiet life had be wishful thinking.


    On the way back to thew firm, Phil told me that he wanted to introduce a financing project of a real


    estatepany to me.


    "You''ve done a great job in your project with the Leeson Holdings.The way I see it, you won''t have a


    problem in the real estate industry.Anyway, the preliminary negotiation has beenpleted, and the =


    specific implementation id just about to start.I can give you this part if you want."


    "l see.I''ll think about it.Thank you, Phil," I said with a grateful smile.


    I tend to overthink if I had nothing to do.So if I was busy, I probably would not have time to think about


    the threat of George''s mother.But for some reason, at the mention of the Leeson Holdings project, I felt


    a pang in my heart.


    "Phil, do you think there''ll be anything wrong with the Leeson Holdings project?" I asked uneasily.


    George''s mother was the one who introduced this project to me.


    Given our current situation, I believed I had every reason to be worried.


    "Why would you think so? The project is done, and Leeson Holdings has paid Yeadon Real Estate,"


    Phil assured me.


    Despite his answer, I still recalled every step of the cooperation.It was only when I was sure that


    nothing had gone wrong did I breathe a sigh of relief.I felt a little uneasy, though.


    But there was nothing I could do anymore but hope that nothing would go wrong with this project.


    When I got home that night, I saw George cooking our dinner.


    A tall and handsome man like him in the kitchen was a sight to behold.


    All of a sudden, tears welled up in my eyes.I walked up to him and hugged him from behind.I slightly


    rubbed my face against his back, craving for his warmth andfort.


    On the way home, I kept thinking whether or not I should ask for a divorce.


    After all, I had witnessed how powerful his mother was.I was afraid she would do something extreme


    and bring permanent damage to us.


    But as I felt the warmth emanating from George''s arms, my worries seemed to have vanished in an


    instant.If I could, I would stop the time and just stay like this forever.


    "What''s wrong?"


    George worriedly asked.He must have noticed that I was morose.


    When he was about to turn around to hug me back, I held him tighter.


    "Hurry up.I''m starving," I reasoned out.


    "Oh.Okay."


    George gently squeeze my hand and let me hold him as he cooked.


    After dinner, the two of us went out and walked by theke, hand in hand.


    A gust of cold wind suddenly blew, making me shiver in the cold.


    "Why is your hand so cold? Did you catch a cold?"


    "I think so," I answered, my voice a little hoarse.


    Without another word, George pulled me into his arms, and we went home.


    Once we were inside the house, he fetched a nket from the bedroom and wrapped me in it.


    "I told you to wear warm clothes before going out, but you insisted on wearing a skirt.Why did you


    dress up just for a walk?" he whispered in my ear.


    "I just think it looks cute on me," I answered while grinning from ear to ear.


    No words could exin how happy I was in his arms.It was boring to sit in the living room doing


    nothing.So, George selected a movie, and we watched it together.


    When the movie was over, George led me to the bedroom.


    Knowing that I was not feeling well, he just quietly held me in his arms the whole night.


    The next day, I went to work early in the morning.


    As soon as I parked my car in the parking lot of thew firm, I received a call from George¡¯s mother.


    "Have you made up your mind? When are you going to divorce George?" she asked without beating


    around the bush.


    "It''s not going to happen.Just give up," I coldly replied.


    There was an awkward silence on the other end of the line.


    A momentter, George''s mother grunted and cursed at me.


    "What the hell? I''ve warned you, haven''t I? But since you''re not willing to do as I say, don''t me me


    for being ruthless."


    "Whatever," I scoffed.


    Now that I had told her my decision, my heart no longer felt heavy.


    Never in a million years would I divorce George.


    And no matter what happened, I would face the consequences of my decision head on.


    For George and me, I would not be a coward anymore.


    George and my mother were my everything.I would do anything and everything I could to keep them by


    my side.I went to the hospital to see my mother before going home from work yesterday.It was the first


    time my mother and I calmly talked about Dad after his death.


    "Have you read your father''s letter to you?" my mother asked.


    "He wasn''t a good husband, but at least he was smart enough not to involve us in his shit."


    "Yes.Dad also mentioned in the letter that his love for you had never changed."


    I deliberately emphasized this in hopes that my mother could finally let go of the past.


    My mother was stunned upon hearing what I said.


    But after a few seconds, she shook her head and smiled bitterly.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore.He''s been dead for so many years, and my love for him has long dissipated


    with his departure.There''s no point hearing it now.Helen, I broke down that day not because I was


    stimted by his suicide note but because I finally got the answers to my questions.He might not have


    been a good husband, but he was a good father."


    A good father? Maybe.


    "Mom, do you know about the feud between Dad and the Affleck family?" I curiously asked.


    That was mainly the reason why I hade to the hospital.It was to ask for my mother''s opinion


    regarding the matter.


    "Helen, what happened in the past has nothing to do with you.Your father hurt you for years.You should


    stop living in his shadow.Did George''s mother threaten you? To tell you the truth, I''ve recovered a long


    time ago.I just didn''t want to leave the hospital because I was afraid I''d be a burden to you.Helen,


    please arrange my discharge papers now.I want to go back to our own apartment in the suburbs so that


    she won''t bother me anymore."


    At my mother''s insistence, I processed the discharge papers and let her stay with Cece for the time


    being.


    Now that I had arranged my mother''s living arrangements and guaranteed her safety, I was no longer


    afraid of anything¡ªnot even the threat of George''s mother.

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    Chapter 728: Big Mistake


    Helen''s POV:


    I got my mother settled infortably but I still felt agitated. I''d only met George''s mother a couple of


    times, so I didn''t know her from a bar of soap.


    In fact, apart from the tight p she gave me, she had not done anything out of the ordinary.So I had


    no idea what she had nned for me next.


    My whole day was spent in anxious musing.


    At the close of the working day, Mr.Lamont Ramsey, the big boss of Hesmor Law Firm, arrived


    unexpectedly.He walked into Anya''s office with a troubled face.It was clear that something untoward


    had happened.He rarely showed up at the firm.


    As a matter of fact, I''d only seen him twice in all my time here.


    There were hushed murmurings amongst the colleagues.


    "What is Mr.Ramsey doing here at this hour?"


    "He looks very upset.I guess something massive is about to explode."


    I looked at Anya''s closed office door and all kinds of negative thoughts ran through my head.I was on


    edge.I didn''t know if I was being delusional, but I vaguely heard my name cropping up in their


    conversation.


    Then Anya suddenly opened the door and asked Phil toe into her office.


    Before closing the door, she darted a sharp, icy re at me.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ For a brief moment, I felt


    myself suffocating.It was the first time that she had looked at me with hawk eyes.


    Now I was more than certain that I was not delusional.I had definitely heard them mention my name.


    Even Tina and Melissa sensed that something was horribly wrong.


    "Helen, what happened?" they asked in a soft voice.


    I was too afraid to say anything.I just shook my head at the two of them.I dropped what I was doing,


    stared unblinking at the closed door, my ears pricked up, and waited.I guessed this was the


    consequence that George''s mother hinted at since I had refused to divorce her son.But I had no clue


    what was going on.


    The waiting was killing me.


    After a while, Anya''s office door opened again.


    Phil stood at the door and summoned me in.I nervously rose to my feet, my heart was pounding in fear


    and a cold sweat surfaced on my back.But I kept myself as calm as I possibly could.I told myself that


    the worst case scenario was that George''s mother might have used her contacts to pressure my boss


    to fire me and make my career in the industry an ongoing uphill battle.I could deal with that.


    However, I underestimated her perspicacity.


    When I entered Anya''s office, I was shocked to see the documents of Leeson Holdings and Yeadon


    Real Estate strewn on the desk.


    Lamont looked at me with wrathful eyes and asked frostily, "Are you Helen? Are you the one in charge


    of the Leeson Holdings and Yeadon Real Estate project?"


    Although I''d only met him twice, I could tell that he was generally a mild tempered, pleasant person.If


    he was so furious, then there must be something seriously wrong with the project.


    "Yes, I''m Helen.It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr.Ramsey." I hurried to greet him.


    "Mr.Ramsey, I will investigate it thoroughly and report our findings to you as soon as possible,"


    Anya solemnly assured.


    "Hurry up," Lamont said.


    "Leeson Holdings has filed awsuit against us.If it turns out to be true, our firm will be forced to close


    down."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Then Lamont looked at me with eyes as cold as a chest freezer and departed.He mmed the door so


    loudly that Anya, Phil and I almost jumped out of our skins.


    Anya sat down and picked up the documents on the table.My mind went nk because so much had


    happened so fast.I stood there stiffly and looked at her, barely able to register anything.I didn''t know


    what was going on, but Anya''s face was so sullen that I didn''t dare to ask for an exnation.


    Soon, Anya stopped browsing through the documents, took out a folder from inside and threw it in front


    of me.


    "Can you exin this?" she shouted.


    I looked down and saw that it was a copy of thend property title and some relevant reports of the


    project of Yeadon Real Estate.


    These documents werepleted and signed by me.


    "Is there something wrong with this project?"§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ I asked Anya in a shaky voice.


    "It was only after Leeson Holdings made the payment to Yeadon Real Estate that they found that the


    land they bought was not under the name of Yeadon Real Estate.It had already been sold to another


    company, but your due diligence report says thend belongs to Yeadon Real Estate, which caused


    Leeson Holdings a loss of hundreds of millions of dors," Anya exined.


    "Mr.Ramsey informed me that Leeson Holdings has filed awsuit against ourw firm, demanding a


    refund of thewyer service fee and fifty million dors inpensation." I looked through the


    documents and verified that I had indeed written the report.


    "Miss Pierce, I''m sure these documents are authentic.When I was investigating the ownership of the


    land, I personally went to the Land Management Bureau and confirmed that that piece ofnd was


    indeed under the name of Yeadon Real Estate.It''s impossible that there''s a mistake like this," I


    exined in a hurry.


    Leeson Holdings had taken our firm to court.


    If I did make a mistake in my investigation, it would not only hurt my reputation in the legal profession,


    but it would also cause a huge loss to thew firm.


    I calmed down and carefully recalled the investigation, step by step, to make sure that I did go to the


    Land Management Bureau to verify the information before putting it into my report.


    "Anya, you''ve worked with Helen for so long.You should know her batter than anyone.She''s always


    thorough and conscientious.She will never make such a stupid mistake," Phil said, catingly.


    "Are you certain you went to the Land Management Bureau to check it?" Anya asked with a straight


    face.


    "Leeson Holdings has provided the relevant certificates.Thisnd is on file with the Land Management


    Bureau, which shows that it is not under the name of the Yeadon Real Estate.Because of your


    mistakes in the due diligence investigation, Leeson Holdings did suffer a great loss.In essence, we


    made them buy thend that didn''t even belong to the people they were paying." I nodded firmly.


    "Yes.I swear to God I went to the Land Management Bureau, and a staff member show me the


    certificate of ownership of Yeadon Real Estate." I was pretty sure that my report was authentic and


    valid.


    "A staff member?"


    Anya repeated my words, frowning.I didn''t know what was on her mind.


    Panic seized me and the point finally hit home.


    Was there something wrong with the staff member? Had he given me a fake file?

 Chapter 729: Falling Into The Abyss

    Chapter 729: Falling Into The Abyss


    Helen''s POV:


    Who would have the guts to falsify government documents just to lure me into a trap? All of a sudden,


    George''s mother''s threat shed through my mind.She told me that if I did not divorce George, I would


    have to pay the price.I did not think that she was capable enough to pull this off.


    But if there was one thing I was sure of, it was not to underestimate the cunningness of an angry


    woman.


    If something went wrong in the project, not only would my career be destroyed but also the reputation


    of thew firm.


    "I''m going to Yeadon Real Estate," I said in a resolute tone.


    I still had a glimmer of hope.I wanted to go to the Land Management Bureau in person as well to verify


    what was wrong.


    Without waiting for their response, I walked over to my desk, took my car key, and turned around to


    leave.But just as I was about to walk out of the door, Anya spoke.


    "By the time you arrive at Princeton, it''s already evening.You won''t be able to do anything!"


    Although the tone of her voice was cold, I could hear her concern.


    Looking at her, I could feel tears welling in my eyes


    "Miss Pierce, I''ll take responsibility of this," I replied.


    I had to go there, no matter howte it was.


    After all, I was not only responsible for myself but also for my clients, thew firm, and Anya and Phil.


    Regardless of Anya¡¯s dissuasion, I left for Princeton.


    On the way, I recalled the project over and over again.


    Every step of the process, from the beginning up to the final review, strictly followed the protocol.It was


    impossible to make such a rookie mistake.I had no clue what I had missed.


    Halfway, I received a call from George.


    "What do you want for dinner? I''m in the supermarket."


    My eyes brimmed with tears when I heard his gentle voice.I clutched the steering wheel tightly and


    forced myself to calm down before answering.


    "Sorry, but I won''t go home tonight. Anya has asked me to go on a business trip.I''m on the way


    already."


    "Business trip? Where are you going?"


    "In the neighboring city.I''ll be back tomorrow,"


    I bit my lip and tried, with all my might, to control myself for fear that George would notice my voice


    cracking.


    "I see.Well, be careful on the road.Call me as soon as you arrive there."


    "I will"


    When the call ended, I felt as if a knife had pierced through my heart.


    Moreover, the world seemed to have darkened.


    If I took another step forward, I would see an endless abyss in front of me.


    Just as I thought that things could not get any worse, Cece called me as soon as I hung up the call with


    George.


    "Helen, did something go wrong with Leeson Holdings''s project? I heard that its acquisition program


    had been suspended and that Devin had asked us to stop the advertisement."


    My mind went nk all of a sudden.


    This project was Cece''s first venture project in New York.She invested all her money into this.


    If the project was suspended, or worse, terminated, she would go bankrupt.I stepped on the brakes and


    the car came to a screeching halt.I could not breathe.I felt like I was drowning, except that I was not


    underwater.


    My vision was also blurry with tears.


    "Helen, are you okay?" Cece asked with concern.


    I did not know how to answer her, so I made up a lie.


    "Everything''s okay so far.We''re also investigating the matter.Don''t worry.I''ll inform you as soon as I


    receive any news."


    A lot of things had not been confirmed yet, so! could not reveal the details of the project, especially to


    Cece.


    "Okay."


    Cece breathed a sigh of relief and continued, "By the way, I''m thinking of hiring a caregiver for your


    mother.I''ve been really busy these past few days and I''m afraid l have to continue working long


    hours.I''m worried about her staying at home on her own."


    She was in the early stage of her business.She had been busy recently and barely got time for herself.


    What was more, the suburbs was far from thepany, so she had to spend a lot of time on the road.


    Because of this, most of the time she would just sleep on her office.I thought for a while.


    Although her suggestion was appealing, I disagreed with it.


    "You don''t have to do that.She''s stronger and more stable than you think.Besides, I can watch her


    through the surveince camera, so I can check up on her from time to time."


    Once the call ended, I booked the hotel where I stayedst time.I also called George and talked to him


    for a few minutes.


    Then, I hung up the call with an excuse that I had a meeting to attend.I tossed and turned the whole


    night.


    The next morning when I surmised that the people of Yeadon Real Estate were already at work, I went


    to find Mason Browns, their representative who was in charge of the project in Princeton.


    I hade here before, so the receptionist recognized me.


    "Helen, Mr.Browns has resigned," she whispered.


    "He has resigned? Wasn''t he the second major shareholder of Yeadon Real Estate? Why would he do


    that?" I asked incredulously.


    I could not wait to find out the truth about the matter, but I had a bad feeling about this.


    But since it was work hours, the receptionist refused to go into detail for fear that others would hear


    her.But I was persistent.I sat on the chair and waited until the remaining employees had clocked in.


    "Why did Mason resign? And when did he leave?" I anxiously asked.


    The receptionist looked around the ce.


    Once she made sure that there was no one around, she exined in a hushed voice, "He took


    advantage of his position and transferred Yeadon Real Estate''s projects to different people.Then, he


    ran away with the money after he got exposed."


    My heart sank, and I got weak on my knees.I felt cold all over as I walked out of Yeadon Real Estate.It


    was only when I sat in my car for a long time did Ie to my senses.I did not dare to dy any


    longer.


    Without further ado, I drove to the Land Management Bureau to verify the ownership of the piece of


    land that Leeson Holdings had paid for.


    When I arrived, I looked for the security guard who took me upstairs that day, but he was nowhere to


    be found.


    Instead, another security guard was standing not far away.


    I walked up to him and straightforwardly asked, "Hi, didn''t the other security guarde today? Where


    can I find him?"


    He looked at me in confusion.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Uh, sorry, but I''m the only security guard here." I recalled the man I had met the other day and


    described his appearance.


    "He''s tall and slightly fat.He also has a mole near his ear.Please think carefully.I have something very


    important to ask him."


    The security guard pondered for a moment and then shook his head.


    "You must''ve gotten the wrong person.I''ve been working here for a long time, but I don''t know anyone


    who fits the description.Maybe you talked to a maintenance personnel?"


    How could the maintenance personnel wear the uniform of security guards? I was certain I


    remembered correctly.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞI had no idea what was going on, but I tried to remain calm and


    composed.


    "Is the temporary business window on the second floor now open to the public? Can you take me


    there?"


    "The business windows are all on the first floor.The second floor is the administration offices.Nobody


    can go up without an appointment," the security guard answered.


    He seemed pretty confident that what I was talking about did not exist.


    Achill ran down my spine.It must have been George''s mother who set up all the traps.


    The project, the security guard, and the ownership of thend were all fake.And all these were done


    just to make me fall into the abyss.

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    Chapter 730: Pulling Some Strings


    ¡°Any¡±


    Elizabeth said quickly. Looked like wanted to say something else, but was interrupted by Dalores.


    Dalores walked up to J¡¯s side and said cheerfully: ¡°Hey, J, let me sit next to you side, okay?¡±


    J smiled awkwardly, knowing there was no polite way of rejecting her.


    Dalores dropped down next to her and struck up a conversation. ¡°I have seen your works before.


    You¡¯re so talented. I¡¯m sure you can be into a frence designer in due course weather. Your


    family will support you for sure. He that the White family also has many connections in the fashion


    industry. With your talent and the support of your family, I¡¯m sure that you have a bright future ahead of


    you.¡±


    J forced a smile, not knowing how she should react to Dalores¡¯ ttery.


    ¡°Thank you very much. Although I still have to work harder.¡±


    Laughing, Dalores pped him on the shoulder. to J happily. ¡°There is no need to be so modest,


    J!¡±


    J¡¯s eyes fell on his hand.


    Dalores, who was on his shoulder. Could not avoid feeling that the woman was acting too familiar with


    her. they only knew each other for two days, but Dalores acted as if I knew her for years.


    He coughed and politely asked, ¡°Was there something would you like to tell me? If not, I need to go


    back to work now.Dalores smiled and asked, ¡°How about we go drink coffee? I just took a nap so I still


    feel a little dizzy.¡±


    J didn¡¯t find anything wrong with that, so He followed Dalores into the tea room. when the two they


    were alone in the tea room, Dalores suddenly he looked at J seriously. ¡°J, have you been


    working here for a while, right?¡±


    J was concentrating on making coffee and didn¡¯t even didn¡¯t even look at her. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been


    almost a year. By what? What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wesley told me that we are in charge of interview applicants¡­ I have a friend dying to work here.


    we graduated from the same school of design. Really I can not tell him no¡­¡±


    Quickly, J realized that Dalores was trying to do ¡®let her friend in by the back door¡¯. He bowed his


    head to a side and thought for a moment.


    ¡°Well, since he¡¯s your friend, then I shouldn¡¯t be no problem with your skills professionals. But there are


    so many applicants thiste.. Let¡¯s wait and see if it is bold enough, it will stand out from the crowd to


    be like that.¡±


    Dalores¡¯ smile hardened. ¡°OMG! Why didn¡¯t J understand?!¡±


    ¡°I mean, we don¡¯t need to see the others candidates if we only elect her.¡±I said slowly, winking at J


    with a ttering smile.


    This made J ufortable without precedents. She had always valued her work and it was the


    first time he faced a such ethical problem.¡±Let¡¯s see how the interview with her goes first.¡±


    J lowered her head and took a sip of her coffee, deliberately giving Dalores an answer vague.


    The interview began abruptly at three and mid afternoon. After being rejected by


    J, Dalores had a long face the whole time.


    J felt ufortable too, but she didn¡¯t showed, she remained very polite to Dalores.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    If it was true that Dalores¡¯s friend was a talented person, it would definitely be wee and there


    would be no problem. yes it they would have let him in without even interviewing him, so Dolores was


    belittling her design capacity. At least that was what J thought.


    A few minutester, Dalores¡¯s friend showed up for his interview. Judging by the works of her folder,


    J discovered that her designs were very ordinary. felt that it was not enough a prestigious studio


    like W Marks. There was many other excellent candidates. After fire Dalores¡¯s friend, J told her


    directly to Dalores: ¡°I want to see the other candidates¡±.


    Dalores began to collect all the resumes to save them. There is no need. I already checked the


    resumes and portfolios of everyone else applicants. She is the best option. J was reaching the end


    of her rope. Said coldly: ¡°Dalores, it is not you who has thest word in this interview.J¡¯s frank


    words made Dalores blushed. Picked up resumes and he threw in front of J angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying! See for yourself. There¡¯s even this one candidate who has a long career gap and only


    recently resumed. She too she¡¯s pregnant now! If shees to work here, it will only dy the study


    schedule. It will also be inconvenient for her to do anything if you have a child at home!¡±


    ¡°Call the next candidate first for the interview. They came a long way to be here. Don¡¯t let them down. It


    is ack of respect.¡±


    Clenching her teeth, Dalores had no more no choice but to let in the next candidate.


    ¡°Hello, I am applicant number 108.¡±


    When J heard the familiar voice, she looked at the woman in front of her with surprise. Effectively,


    it was Tasha.

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    Chapter 731 Tasha¡¯s Interview


    "J?"


    Tasha was also surprised to see that the interviewer was J.I knew J was designer at W Marks,


    but I didn¡¯t expect It was she who interviewed her.


    As for why Tasha came to W Marks, she had your reasons.


    After divorcing Seth, Tasha received a lot of money as a pension food and returned to the Javis family.


    The Javis family had married their daughter, Tasha, to the Lester family for mutual benefit.


    But now that she had been divorced and the Lester family was broke, the Javis family would no doubt


    felt ashamed.


    Also, Tasha was pregnant at the time, which worsened the stuff.


    Given everything that had happened, it was little likely that Tasha could remarry another rich man.


    This made the Javis family felt that she was a burden, and even some of her rtives began to treat


    her coldly.


    Tasha couldn¡¯t take it anymore and moved out.


    Though he didn¡¯tck money, he just didn¡¯t like it be idle It just so happened that W Marks Studio was


    hiring at the time.


    Draco was famous in the fashion industry.


    Tasha wanted to at least try, so she sent her resume.


    "Please take a seat.Why didn¡¯t you use your real name?"


    J was definitely not expecting see Tasha here.


    He looked at the resume and the portfolio that Tasha had sent and sure enough, this Thetter had not


    used her real name.


    Tasha smiled sheepishly and exined, "Something happened with my family, so I didn¡¯t want them to


    know that I am looking for a job.Will that affect the interview from today?"J shook her head with a


    slight smile and He continued flipping through Tasha¡¯s folder.


    "No, the interview will only depend on the quality of your worked".


    Dalores realized that the candidate pregnant and J knew each other, so He narrowed his eyes and


    asked, "Howe? do you two know each other?"


    "We study at the same school.Just rx.I will conduct a fair and impartial interview."


    J I knew the professional way to do it was judge Tasha solely on her work.


    And knew that this was what Tasha really wanted.He wanted to throw off the shackles of marriage and


    gain recognition with their own ability to design.


    Dalores rolled her eyes at J close up.


    This young woman was a bad liar.


    Obviously, J also wanted to recruit her friend, but pretended not to know her very well.


    "So, let¡¯s start the interview now."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Dalores also began reviewing the resume and Tasha¡¯s portfolio.


    In fact, the works of Tasha were much better than her friend¡¯s In addition, he had won some design


    awards when I was still in school.


    Suddenly, Dolores felt a little nervous.


    J was very pleased with the excellent Tasha¡¯s resume.


    I really believed that even Dalores would also see his potential.


    Then she he asked, "Well, what do you think, Dalores?"


    How could Dalores let this woman in pregnant and not her own friend? I had him promised her friend


    that she could get that will go into W Marks.


    how would you exin this so? "Not bad"


    Dalores said with a fake smile.


    "Can I ask you a few questions first?"


    "Of course."


    J nodded enthusiastically.I thought very highly of Tasha.


    Although there was no Been in the design industry for a few years, you could see that she was still very


    good.


    In addition, he had won many design awards even before graduating, which showed how excellent it


    was.


    As I looked at Tasha¡¯s bulging belly, Dalores asked harshly: "You were a housewife, TRUE? That would


    exin the gap in your resume.


    Now, after getting divorced, you are looking for worked.


    Did your husband leave you? The question was deliberately rude.


    He obviously wanted to irritate Tasha.

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    Chapter 732 Come Closer To My Dream What


    Dalores said was unpleasant to hear and made Tasha look like a terrible candidate.


    Tasha herself couldn¡¯t help but stay in silence.


    That¡¯s because she didn¡¯t know how to exin, but just as she tried, Dalores he interrupted abruptly.


    "Besides, you¡¯re pregnant now.


    Work alone you will be a burden to others, not just yourself.


    And you haven¡¯t had a job in a long time.


    The fashion is just a game for you? As you know W.


    Marks is not just a small studio next to the street.


    People like you will only drag us down down."


    J¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    How could Dalores say something so nasty? He couldn¡¯t take it anymore and stood up.


    prevent Dalores from continuing.


    "cklisted designers who are years old sabbaticals on their resumes.


    this is discrimination serious.


    There¡¯s no point in asking something like that.


    no interview.


    His bias towards this cantidata is a grant vition of the values by W Marks."


    "Because you..?"


    Dalores did not expect J to silenced with such a reasonable argument, and as result was


    speechless.


    Tasha was also missing.


    But when it happened realized how much J cared for her and defended her, he plucked up the


    courage to exin himself.


    "It is not what you are thinking.


    It is true that I was a mistress of house for a long time, but after that, I chose to divorce my husband for


    reasons personal.


    I really want to go back to the fashion industry.


    I have even applied to all major studies.


    Although I am pregnant, I can manage and I don¡¯t care If I have to start from the bottom.


    While I can get closer to my dream, it will all be worth it.


    I really want to get back to work and plunge back into the world of fashion.


    So please give me a chance"


    added with curlicue, bowing respectfully.


    Dalores sneered at Tasha with disdain.


    She does not was convinced by Tasha¡¯s sincerity in absolute."Nope.


    We have to find an employee who help W Marks grow up not a woman pregnant to drag us down.


    You¡¯re not a good choice for our study.


    Tea you can go now."


    "Wait a minute,"


    J said through her teeth.


    tight, stopping Tasha.


    He looked coldly at Dalores and said.


    "Tasha is clearly more qualified and more talented than the rest of the applicants.


    Why don¡¯t you want her? Really just because she¡¯s pregnant? Or is it because you want them to hire


    your friend instead of you she?"


    His eyes lit up fiercely.


    determination.


    Clearly, she wasn¡¯t going to let pass this matter until Dalores gave him a reasonable exnation.


    Dalores was speechless.


    squeezing the teeth, pointed a finger at J and yelled, "No! talk nonsense here! This applicant will


    have a baby in a few months.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    At that time, it will ask for a maternity leave and thepany will look forced to give you paid leave.


    You will simply cheat thepany! do you think unreasonable? Go out and ask what kind ofpany


    ept such employees!"


    Tasha offered an exnation.


    "Certainly not I want to take advantage of the studio.


    I just want a I work as a designer."


    Dalores rolled her eyes sarcastically.


    "Then he works in some otherpany.


    By what do you have to work here? Oh, I see how it is.


    Did you make a deal with J? did he promise you that could you get the job here at W Marks?"


    Tasha didn¡¯t want J to get caught up in the crossfire, so he sighed despondently and He said:


    "Enough, I¡¯ll go"


    "What¡¯s going on here? I could hear you fight one mile away."


    Draco walked into the room. lectures with a frown.


    Wanted to answers.

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    Chapter 733 a fair choice Dalores saw Draco enter, practically ran to him.


    He stuck out his lower lip andined to Draco: "Mr.Wesley, J knew this candidate, Tasha.


    beforehand.


    How can you interview her? fair way? I know J she is still young and inexperienced, which


    probably biases their judgment.


    I don¡¯t me her, but I say it for the good of our studio.


    Although Dalores was speaking quietly, J clearly heard her.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    How dare she? Dalores used her of such a thing right in front of her expensive? Did he really think


    J was prey? easy that he would not know how to defend himself? Unable to contain her anger any


    longer, J he said coldly, "You¡¯re talking nonsense."


    J finally realized what two faced bitch who really was Dalores.


    Dalores didn¡¯t just want to make J look bad.


    in front of Draco, but he also wanted to take Draco away.


    Tasha the opportunity to work at W Marks.


    Draco made a long face.


    had always been a righteous person, so he refused to take match.


    Frowning slightly, he rified: "J, do you know this candidate or not?"


    "Yes, we know each other.


    But she wanted to say more, but Draco calmly interrupted her: "There is no need to exin."


    J lowered her head, pursed her lips, and remained silent.


    She felt offended.


    It was not like what Dalores said.


    Dalores, on the other hand, smirked.


    sufficiency.


    His n had worked! "Mr.Wesley, please take a look at this briefcase.


    This is the most excellent candidate we had today."


    Dalores enthusiastically handed over the resume and her friend¡¯s briefcase to Draco.


    "His design is rtively new and is aligned with the aesthetics of our studio."


    Draco nodded.After turning a few pages, he raised his hand and said simply: "Give me the resume of


    Tasha".


    Dalores¡¯s smile hardened, but he had no no choice but to hand over the resume Tasha to Draco.


    Draco silentlypared Tasha¡¯s work to that of Dalores¡¯s friend and soon came to a conclusion: "I love


    Tasha."


    J looked at Draco in disbelief.


    but Draco He seemed as calm as ever, as if only I was talking about the weather.


    Dalores was speechless for a second.


    But she refused to give up.


    Like a woman pregnant who was clearly about to give birth, how could Tasha be qualified to join your


    studio? She looked at J and felt that she really underestimated J.


    this bitch It had only been a short period of time since J had started work here, but he already had


    his boss involved around your little finger.


    what witchcraft was is? Tasha was also so surprised hear what Draco said that he couldn¡¯t move a


    muscle.


    Draco gently put down the resume and said with calm: "I don¡¯t care if the interviewees know people


    from my studio or not, Tasha is clearly the best candidate.


    decided with just looking at the work.


    His calm eyes turned unusually sharp as he turned to look at Dalores.


    "But you, Dolores, what¡¯s wrong with you? Although J has less experience than you, could you say


    that Tasha¡¯s work is superior to this other applicant.


    And how can you tell me that the work of the other is novel when it is totally Useless? It seems that you


    have forgotten all that you have learned from W Marks over the years.


    Of Do you really believe that this immature design is qualified for a studio like ours? Since when our


    standards are so low?After Draco scolded her relentlessly, Dalores¡¯s face turned red.


    of anger and humiliation.


    Still, he refused to ept the defeat.


    Wagging his thumbs clumsily, he blurted out, "Tasha she is pregnant It will not be convenient to work


    with she.


    In addition, he will soon ask to be discharged for motherhood once she gives birth, which without a


    doubt will drag down.


    It was only after much deliberate consideration that I decided not to hire her."

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    Chapter 734 Wee To W Marks! Draco said calmly, "Well, I¡¯ve decided hire Tasha.


    Dalores, you don¡¯t have to worry about those things."


    He smiled and shrugged apparently nonchntly: "Okay, it¡¯s up to you."


    Then he lowered his head and concentrated on ordering the papers on the table.


    He refused to look up upstairs and didn¡¯t talk to anyone.


    Tasha looked excitedly at J, who gave her a thumb up.


    He walked over to Draco to express your gratitude.


    "Thank you for choosing me, Mr.Wesley.


    I promise to work hard in the future and not let him down Regarding my due date and my unavoidable


    maternity leave.


    i promise i will everything possible not to dy your work during this period."


    Draco nodded calmly.


    To tell the truth, there was met Tasha once before.


    A few years ago, had given a speech at Tasha¡¯s school and J, had the opportunity to see the


    designs of some students even back then felt that Tasha¡¯s works were very striking.


    I was hoping that Tasha would definitely jump right in.


    filled the design industry, but unfortunately, Tasha got married right after to graduate and gave up his


    career for the sake of his family.


    Now that he was trying to get back into the world of design, Draco thought he was finally making the


    right decision.


    I was just hoping that Tasha could persist in the future.


    After everything, I needed to start from scratch now.


    "J.


    First give Tasha a tour of the study"


    Draco told J.


    J nodded.At first, he had thought that Draco would believe in Dalores lie.


    Fortunately, he was a reasonable person and gave the job to the person who really deserved it.


    "This is where our stations are.


    worked.


    The tea room is on the left.


    If any once you¡¯re hungry, you can always get some snacks there."


    J was in a good humor, led Tasha around the studio in high spirits.


    After being given a tour of the Instead, Tasha was eager to get started.


    A wall of the design department was covered with the W Marks Studio works over the years.


    It was very inspiring to see them.


    From a distance, Dalores watched as J and Tashaughed happily.


    This made her boil with rage.


    But since Draco decided to stay with Tasha, no He had no choice but to ept reality.


    After Giving her a tour, J took Tasha to meet Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth was busy with a draft of design when he felt someone give him pats on the shoulder.


    when he saw that it was only J put down her pencil and stood up.


    "Let me introduce Tasha, ourtest designer!"


    Elizabeth¡¯s look was immediately attracted to the womb Tasha¡¯s rounded.


    She marveled at it.


    "You are going to be a mother.


    I still can¡¯t believe want to work! That is incredible!"


    I admire Tasha from the bottom of her heart.


    Tasha looked down embarrassed and said quietly.


    of apology Please bear with me if you caused a problem."


    "Oh, don¡¯t worry about it.


    We¡¯re a team.


    Yes you have any questions, just ask me."


    Elizabeth kindly replied,pletely unperturbed by the pregnancy of Tasha.


    "Besides, I believe in J."


    elizabeth le He held out his hand to Tasha and smiled warmly at her.


    "Wee to W Marks!"Relieved, Tasha immediately shook hands Elizabeth with a smile.


    He decided to tell Elizabeth the truth.


    "In fact, I owe a lot to J.


    If she hadn¡¯t defended, things would not have gone so well¡­ I was about to back down at the first sign


    of problems".


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Elizabeth cocked her head to the side.


    curiosity.


    "What do you mean? did someone make you have a bad time?"


    Then he realized.


    Raising her eyebrows at J, she continued, "Let me guess.


    It was Dalores, wasn¡¯t it? J¡¯s curiosity was instantly piqued.


    "She did something like this before?"

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    Chapter 735 fight in the hallway Elizabeth¡¯s expression darkened.


    Since Dalores joined W Marks, he has always hired acquaintances to work as interns here.


    But Draco never cared these things.


    He only looked at his works.


    Fortunately, all the people previously hired by Dalores they weren¡¯t that bad.


    Looks like she made a wrong this time.


    Elizabeth found this behavior extremely hical, so I would never liked Dalores.


    W Marks was supposed to be a prestigious ce for professional designers, but I was polluted by


    people like Dalores.


    J took a deep breath and sighed.


    "Well, at least Now I finally understand why you were so cold with her".


    Elizabeth shrugged.


    I didn¡¯t mean to say nothing bad about it since it¡¯s all in the past.


    But now it looks like he¡¯s actually exposing its true colors by itself.


    After teaching Tasha the ropes of the study, J was about to take her to her workstation.


    At that moment, suddenly heard amotion outside the apartment design.


    "What¡¯s going on?"


    Tasha also heard the noise.


    "Sounds like someone is fighting outside."


    "I¡¯ll go out and check."


    J was very confused, so she decided to investigate.


    When he nced down the corridor outside the design department, he saw that it was Dalores and his


    requesting friend who were fighting.


    "Shh! The acoustics here are terrible.


    all inside they will listen to you Do you want me to lose my job?"


    Dalores was trying to calm her friend down.


    annoyed.


    "Dalores, are you fucking with me right now? I have given you countless things, and what do I get?


    change? Any! You used that damn expensive bag that I bought you and you have done nothing for


    me."


    Scream restless girl.


    Then, he suddenly grabbed Dalores¡¯s bag and He threw himself to the ground in a fit of rage.


    "I gave you this bag.


    Now I want her back!"


    Dalores was scared, so she looked at her around to make sure no one had listened.


    I didn¡¯t want to make a scene, so He took the bag, took all his things inside and he threw the bag.


    "Good! Take it! It¡¯s just a bag.


    Take it and get out of here this instant! And noe back!"


    Dalores was so angry that her face turned red.


    What worried him most was the possibility that this matter was known to all.


    Then his reputation would be ruined! The woman caught the bag and shook it before to curse, ¡®Bitch,


    you already used it! how much is supposed What should I take out of a second-hand bag? Yes Had I


    known you were so useless, I wouldn¡¯t have asked for help!"


    The woman kept raising her voice, which caused Dalores felt very embarrassed.


    Dalores wished she could hide in a hole in soil.


    She turned around angrily and was about to returning to his post when he saw that J stared.


    J¡¯s look infuriated her even more.


    Lost his stirrups and stomped toward J, roaring, "Bitch, What did you do to seduce Draco? How is


    that listened to you and not me?"


    "You were the one who made promises that you can¡¯tply.


    That¡¯s not my fault.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "


    Dalores growled indignantly.


    He didn¡¯t believe a word of what this bitch said.


    leaned closer to J and warned her in a low voice, "Remember, this is not is over".


    After saying that, Dalores returned to her post.


    As if nothing had happened.


    "This little bitch was definitely something¡­"


    He had already won over such a powerful man like Draco.


    The more Dalores thought about it, the more upset she felt with J.


    It was obvious that J also wanted to hire acquaintances, just as Dalores did.


    But J pretended to be innocent and got away with it, leaving Let Dalores take the me.


    Dolores decided at that moment that she didn¡¯t know.


    would stop at nothing to get J and Tasha were kicked out of W Marks.

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    Chapter 736 The call of a ghost After taking Tasha to her cubicle, J He returned to his seat and


    began to work.


    To tell the truth, I had been very anxious the whole time.


    day, and it wasn¡¯t for the interviews.


    He just couldn¡¯t get it out of his head.


    matter of yourptop.


    tried to search online why would there be something so strange, but no found nothing.


    Fortunately, after that, he didn¡¯te back.


    happen.


    But I couldn¡¯t log in to the site anymore Web.


    Since his only connection to the mysterious drug dealer had been cut, had been run into another dead


    end.


    There was not nothing she could do in the meantime.


    I could only work hard first and then solve the rest of the problems one at a time.


    Therefore, J immersed herself in her work until that it was time to go home.


    Elizabeth had packed her things and was ready.


    about to leave work early.


    J looked at the clock on the wall and asked, "Still fifteen minutes left.


    Where are you going?"


    Elizabeth took out a powderpact and began to touch up makeup.


    She was already very beautiful, and with the light makeup she looked even more delicate.


    "I have to go now.


    I have finished the tasks today anyway, Jorge is waiting for me down.


    I don¡¯t want you to wait too long.


    Until tomorrow J."


    Elizabeth looked sweet and almost mncholy, as if she and Jorge were madly in love another time.


    J just nodded and waved goodbye.


    It was hard to know if this rtionship was healthy or not.


    To the except Elizabeth seemed happier now.


    Not long after Elizabeth left, Tasha she packed her things and got ready to leave as well.


    He went to J¡¯s station, only to discover that was still working.


    "You are nning work overtime?".


    With my eyes still fixed on the screen of theputer, J said, "Yeah, I haven¡¯t finished my


    homework for today, but it won¡¯t take long."


    "Okay, then don¡¯t stay up until toote, okay? I¡¯m going home.


    Bye!"


    After saying goodbye to her friend, Tasha left.


    By the time J finished her design, she was the the only one left in the office and it was already dark


    outside.


    Suddenly, her phone started ringing.


    "When will you get off work, addict?"


    listening Brandon¡¯s familiar, gentle voice put on a smile on his face "What time will you pick me up?"


    Looking at the clock, J found that it was almost 7 o¡¯clock.


    "Wait for me.


    I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes."


    After hanging up, J got up quickly.


    to pack your things.


    Just when I was at about to go down, he suddenly received a message from strange text.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    At first, he thought it was just spam, so He was about to delete it.


    But something called attention.


    Sender imed it was Charis Turner.


    Surprised, she tapped on the message and read it carefully..


    [You haven¡¯t forgotten me, have you, J? It¡¯s me, Charis.


    It¡¯s you who set me up.


    Nope I can wait for you to join me in hell.] J hadn¡¯t even finished reading the first text message


    when your phone It started ringing nonstop.


    More and more messages poured in, one after other.


    J¡¯s fingers began to tremble and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    How many more text messages he received, the faster his heart throbbed Who the hell would pull a


    prank on him like that? upset and Anxious, J was about to turn off her telephone.


    However, the messages suddenly they stoppeding.


    Suddenly, there was silence.


    J breathed a sigh of relief and was about to put it away.


    your phone.


    However, the phone screen lit up again.


    This time it was a call from a stranger.


    After a slight hesitation, J answered the telephone.


    "Hello? Who?"


    He lowered his voice and forced himself to calm down.


    "Are you happy now, J? I finally you killed¡­"


    A ghostly female voice came from the other side.


    Her clear voice was simr to Charis¡¯s.

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    Chapter 737 Charis¡¯s return from the dead "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll escort you to hell personally.


    I will be back soon!"


    Then, there was a burst of madughter from the other side of the line, that sent shivers down J¡¯s


    column.


    J gripped her phone tightly, not knowing How to react.


    She reminded herself that she should took a deep breath and gradually calmed down.


    If he exposed his fear, he would be giving whoever was behind this exactly what i wanted.


    So J decided to hang up.


    Unexpectedly, the person on the other side of the line immediately said: I¡¯m looking at you, J.


    Hanging up won¡¯t change anything.


    J realized that it was not that the ghost of Charis who was chasing her, but someone alive who I


    watched her closely.


    This was a relief to her.


    She smiled and said calmly, "Then go out and face me I wasn¡¯t afraid of you when you were alive, and


    surely I won¡¯t be afraid of you now that you¡¯re dead, if you really are charis turner, Why don¡¯t youe


    out and tell me what drug you used on Brandon? It would save me a lot of trouble.


    Of that Anyway, I can buy you some more flowers with the money it would save me investigated."


    The person on the other end of the line stayed silent.


    In the end, J wondered if the supposed ghost he had grown tired of the charade.


    "Would you like to have a drink with me?"


    J smiled.


    "You sound tired."


    In the end, the ghostly caller just said: "I¡¯ming for you!"


    So, J came across the dial tone busy.


    Looking at the ckened screen, J breathed relieved.


    She picked up her bag and went downstairs.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    quickly.


    Brandon had been waiting for her in the lobby.


    since a time ago.


    When he saw her leave, immediately trotted over to meet her at half way "What¡¯s happening? You don¡¯t


    look very good.


    Do not sit down right?"


    Brandon took the bag from her and looked at her.


    up and down with a frown.


    J suddenly hugged him tightly, sinking face on his chest.


    By absorbing its warm fragrance and familiar, little by little he felt better.


    Naturally, she was puzzled by what it had just happened.


    J had always had scared of ghosts, and that didn¡¯t help ya It was dark outside when he got the call.


    If the woman of a moment ago had followed acting.


    J really would have believed it was Charis.


    Fortunately, she knew Brandon was watching her.


    waiting below, gave him the courage to face anything.


    "What¡¯s happening? Are you still scared by that movie that we saw?"


    Brandon hugged her tightly, rubbing gently the back of your head.


    J looked at him and smiled mischievously.


    "Yes".


    Brandon pinched her cheek and kissed her on the cheeks.


    lips.


    I had a feeling that was the way things were before.


    Holding Brandon¡¯s arm and Leaning against him, J said sweetly: "Let¡¯s go home, honey."


    Recently, J had been very clingy and Brandon found that he liked this feeling family.


    Although I couldn¡¯t at the moment remembering the past, he felt very happy.


    It seemed that the rtionship between them was only getting better.


    "What do you want for dinner?"


    I ask, pressing her lips against the back of his hand.


    "Let me think¡­what do we still have at home? How about we go to the supermarket first? Of that way, I


    can also get some snacks."


    As J was speaking, a fence billboard above suddenly broke its frame and plummeted towards the


    two of them!

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    Chapter 738 The figure on the roof "Watch out!"


    With sharp eyes and quick reflexes, Brandon he immediately pounced on J.


    The billboard crashed to the ground behind them, shards flew everywhere.


    parts.


    The people around shouted and scattered in all addresses.


    "What the hell? What has happened?"


    "That poster fell down!"


    "I could have hit someone!"


    Irritated bystanders began a heated discussion.


    J looked in the direction from the the billboard fell.


    Amid the smoke and chaos, he caught a glimpse of a small figure on the ceiling.


    At first nce, this blurred image! The figure looked like Charis! J didn¡¯t know if she was imagining


    things, but it seemed that the woman I was staring¡­ I could even feel the woman was smiling at him!


    Brandon raised his head to look at her too.


    in the direction of J¡¯s gaze.


    "Who¡¯s up there?"


    Brandon frowned.


    narrowing his eyes at the figure of the woman.


    I wanted to go upstairs and chase whoever did this.


    J took his arm and stopped him.


    The flying debris from earlier had scratched the Brandon¡¯s hands and face.


    J felt bad see his wounds "Let¡¯s go to the hospital first.


    You are injured."


    Brandon felt no pain.


    there wouldn¡¯t be He would have known if J hadn¡¯t told him.


    This type of wound was nothing to him.


    Brandon looked back and several strong men in casual clothes ran to his side immediate.


    they turned out to be his bodyguards disguised! Brandon pointed to the top of the building and ordered:


    "Go upstairs and find out who is behind this".


    The three bodyguards sprang into action and ran upstairs as soon as they got the order.


    But they found nothing.


    Brandon wanted to keep looking, but J concluded: "Since his men could not finding her means she


    ran away.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    And since not could kill us this time, definitely Will try again¡­ We¡¯ll find another chance to catch her."


    Right now, I was more worried about the injuries to Brandon¡¯s face and hands.


    ****** Soon, they arrived home.


    Seeing the cuts and scratches on Brandon¡¯s beautiful face, J He couldn¡¯t help but feel sad.


    If it was not for him fact that he wanted to protect her, she would not have hurt.


    "We really should call a doctor.


    You face, needs to be treated properly, or else Otherwise, it will leave a scar."


    J looked at her worried husband.


    "Not well.


    Thepany has been chaotictely, and I don¡¯t want to add to the problem.


    Rumors might spread if I go see a medical"


    Brandon refused.


    "It¡¯s just an injury.


    minor.


    We can deal with it ourselves."


    J knew how stubborn he was, so she stopped.


    try to persuade him.


    I could only help him deal his wounds.


    He carefully disinfected the wounds with iodine and then he applied an ointment to them.


    there was a wound near the end of your eyebrow, dividing your eyebrow in two sections, it looked a


    little weird, and J didn¡¯t know if the hair would grow back normally in the future.


    After treating her wounds, J sighed.


    deeply.


    "I had thought that our life would go back to normal now that Chatis is offstage..


    I was wrong."


    Brandon was about to say something tofort her, but then her phone rang.


    After hearing what he had to say caller, Brandon¡¯s expression change.


    "What¡¯s happening?"


    J asked anxiously.


    "Have you found the person who messed with the hoarding?"


    Brandon hung up the phone with an expression gloomy and shook her head.


    "No, it turns out the billboard did not meet the standards of current security.


    The police think it was just an ident."


    J couldn¡¯t believe her ears.


    He had clearly seen a figure on the roof of the building, which was very simr to the one in Charis,


    J couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that someone had pushed the sign to kill her.


    Nope it could be an ident! And maybe it had something to do with the constant harassment of the


    ghost of Charis.


    She pursed her lips and decided to tell everything to Brandon, however, before he could open mouth,


    Brandon¡¯s phone rang again..

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    Chapter 739 Adults Brandon answered the phone.


    As soon as heard what the caller had to say, got up from the sofa angry "How did it happen this?


    Where is the technician on duty? night?"


    J wanted to say something, but then stopped at think twice.


    He realized that Brandon I was having a hard time directing thepany alone.


    Garrett and Charis, the two executive members of the Larson group, no longer worked there.


    Brandon doesn¡¯t had found no reliable recement for take charge of important matterspany,


    Brandon had to jump between the head office and branch office these days, without However, he


    managed to carve out some time to be with her.


    Thinking of this, J held back what she wanted.


    tell.


    "What happened?"


    she asked worriedly.


    "Nothing that bothers you.


    I asked the technician to take care of it.


    After hanging up the phone, Brandon sighed.


    tiredly.


    When he turned to look at J, his expression softened and he took her in his arms.


    "Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll find out who did this.


    and you I will assign more bodyguards."


    J sighed, nestled in his arms.


    Brandon.


    Being so close to Brandon made her feel inexplicably confident and rxed.


    "Don¡¯t you worry too much about this, okay? I have a feeling that whoever is behind this it will definitely


    attack again.


    In fact, I look forward to seeing her."


    It doesn¡¯t matter who was behind them, J she was sure she could handle it.


    Even if actually it was the ghost of Charis that had returned to haunt her, she was not afraid.


    After all, she didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    I would be afraid? Hearing this, Brandon thought that J was just He meant that he didn¡¯t want


    bodyguards around him.


    around.


    I knew that J liked to keep a low profile.


    It was natural that he didn¡¯t want the to follow, especially to their ce of work.


    Taking J¡¯s face in her hands, Brandon patiently exined, "If you feel pressured by those


    bodyguards, I¡¯ll tell them that don¡¯t follow you too closely and they will keep their distance".


    J had told him earlier that the old Brandon had secretly hired Laney, who pretended to be J¡¯s


    friend, to protect her.


    I didn¡¯t want to make the same mistake and he wanted to be transparent with J now.


    "Actually, it¡¯s fine.


    It is not a big thing, Really."


    J shook her head.


    "I told realize that nothing is more important than being with you safe and sound.


    Trust me.


    I will be responsible for both me and you."


    Brandon looked at her with renewed respect.


    "Oh, Wow, you¡¯re all grown up now."


    While He spoke, sighed and stroked her hair gently.


    J pursed her lips and looked at Brandon with curiosity.


    He didn¡¯t look any different from before, but felt that something had changed.


    "What are you talking? I¡¯m the same as always!"


    "You lived a simple and carefree life before.


    Now, you are burdened by so many things."


    Brandon¡¯s eyes were full of affection and sympathy.


    "But I promise you, J, I will get my regards.


    I don¡¯t want to miss anything from you.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Are very precious to me."


    A lump formed in J¡¯s throat.


    She she smiled, her eyes glistening with tears.


    Brandon sounded so sincere.


    In the past, rare once expressed his feelings in this way.


    A It never urred to J that he valued her so much.


    rtionship.


    It was this rtionship that made them grow both of them.But getting Brandon¡¯s memory back wasn¡¯t


    easy task, and J was afraid of having hopes.


    After all, the higher the expectation, more disappointed one could be at the end.


    J wanted to brighten up the gloomy atmosphere, so he snorted sarcastically.


    "You don¡¯t know how stupid which was before.


    I had a sister who always intimidated.


    And I never had the balls to face her until muchter".


    lighting up with intrigue the two sat down on the sofa while J told what had happened before with


    the Lind family, all the way until met Brandon.


    As he spoke, he also made the decision to protect Brandon and help him recover his regards.

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    Chapter 740 J¡¯s new bodyguard The next day, J woke up alone in bed.


    Yawning slightly, he went downstairs and found Brandon, who was already dressed.


    "Are you still sleepy? Why don¡¯t you sleep a little more?"


    Brandon smiled gently at her.


    while fixing his tie.


    It seemed that He was about to leave for thepany.


    Seeing that J was still in a daze, he approached to her and gave her a light kiss on the cheek.


    "The bodyguard I hired for you is waiting outside."


    J nodded sleepily and watched as Brandon put on his coat and left.


    After the breakfast, got dressed and headed for the door.


    A strong and fierce-looking bodyguard I was standing outside.


    couldn¡¯t be more different of little Laney.


    with a new bodyguard so scary by his side, J she doubted anyone would dare approach her.


    "Good morning, Mrs.Larson.


    having received a special training, the bodyguard female acted and spoke in a way unusually


    energetic.


    Smiling awkwardly, J said, "Hello, nice to meet you.


    know you".


    So J went to work with: As soon as As they arrived, Dalores looked at the bodyguard behind J


    and sneered disdainfully.


    Dolores never liked J.


    In his eyes, J was showing off by bringing his bodyguard to the worked.


    "This bitch really did what she wanted just because she was the daughter of the White family."


    "Wow, I can¡¯t believe you brought a servant to work."


    Dalores said sarcastically, deliberately blocking his way to J.


    "Tell your servant to get out of here.


    Nope we can let anyone into our office.


    W Marks Studio is a ce to designers, not for humble people like her."


    J pursed her lips sadly.


    Indeed, Dalores¡¯s words were so rude as always "This is my bodyguard"


    exined J with impatience.


    ¡®She is not a servant.


    She is responsible for my safety."


    "Are you delusional? Do you think your own office mates want to kill you? you just bring a servant to


    take care of you, right? Are just a big baby! Well let me remind you that Mr.Wesley would never allow


    his servant will enter."


    J knew it would be useless to argue with the unreasonable Dalores, so he looked at the bodyguard


    and asked, "How about you wait out in the cafe.


    I will go out right after I leave the worked."


    The bodyguard shook her head.


    grimly.


    "Mr.Larson told me that I need be with you at all times.


    After all, he could get into trouble anywhere.


    I won¡¯t be able to protect you from outside the office."


    Dalores sneered disdainfully.


    "Why is this Damn bitch was that lucky? not only came from a rich family, but also had a rich and


    handsome husband who cared so much about she.


    It was so unfair!"


    As these thoughts swirled in his inside.


    head, became more jealous, raised her voice and tried to chase away the bodyguard.


    "I told you you can¡¯t be here! This is ours office! Get out of here!"


    she yelled angrily.


    Seeing that J¡¯s bodyguard didn¡¯t move, Dalores unscrupulously pushed her.


    However, the bodyguard defended himself.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    In a blink of eyes, the tables had turned and Dalores she was being pressed to the ground.


    The pain in Dalores¡¯s arms, which were trapped behind her back, made her moan without be able to do


    anything.


    "Oh! Let go! Aid! Someone help me!"


    Dalores¡¯ screams drew the attention of the studio employees.


    Drake included.


    "What¡¯s going on here? By what are you yelling right outside our study?"


    he asked as soon as he left.

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741


    Chapter 741 Discarding Dolores Draco looked at Dolores, who was being pressed to the ground by a


    woman from look fierce, and then look at J.


    "J, tell me, what¡¯s going on?"


    After asking his bodyguard to Let Dolores go, J exined.


    Dalores got into a fight me and my bodyguard, so he stopped her."


    Dolores quickly got up from the ground as soon as they released her.


    I threw J a re and then turned to Draco with a pitiful expression: "Mr.Wesley, it¡¯s all J¡¯s fault!


    I try to bring your servant to the office, but I told him that it was not allowed.


    So possibly to your servant who hits me!"


    J was sick and tired of the nonsense of Dolores, so he approached Draco and exined with


    frankness: "This woman is not my servant.


    she is my bodyguard.


    something terrible happened yesterday after work.


    The billboard in the The roof of this building fell and almost hurt me.


    for him Good for my own safety, I brought bodyguards to work today."


    Crossing her arms over her chest, Dolores he scoffed disdainfully.


    "You are making mountains to starting from a grain of sand.


    the billboard It was just a fucking ident.


    Why Would you need bodyguards here? what an excuse dumbest!".


    J didn¡¯t even look at Dalores.


    Instead, he looked He stared at Draco and asked, "Mr.Wesley, are you heard about the billboard


    incident, TRUE?".


    Draco did find out.


    It was said that after J left work yesterday, almost got crushed by the billboard.


    It seemed that Brandon was Also there.


    It was he who protected J, saving her instead of himself.


    He frowned.


    "You¡¯re hurt? Have you gone to hospital?"


    After hesitating for a few seconds, J decided tell the truth.


    "No, but my husband turned out injured.


    Although the police said it was just a ident, I know something is wrong.


    whoever who was behind this had to be at the I lurk in the shadows, but I don¡¯t know where.


    It what was happening right now too I was being monitored."


    After pondering about it for a while, Draco finally made a decision.


    "I will let your bodyguard enters the studio, but he will have to abide by the rules and cannot stand in


    the way the way.


    from someone¡¯s job, okay?"


    J was a bit surprised to hear this.


    Nope he hoped Draco would be so considerate.


    How nice, boss! She broke into a smile and he nodded happily.


    "Thank you, Mr.Wesley.


    I¡¯ll get to work now."


    After apologizing, J walked into the study with his bodyguard.


    Just when he was about to reach his workstation, Dalores¡¯s high-pitched voice called behind her.


    "You can¡¯t just walk away! You supposed bodyguard hurt my arm ago one moment.


    How are you going to make it up to me? it¡¯s?"


    Dalores demanded fiercely.


    J was speechless.


    looked at the arm Dalores, who only had a few light bruises.


    The bruise would probably go away in a matter of minutes.


    How dare Dalores ask herpensation? This stupid woman just I wanted to ckmail her! As Draco


    walked past them, he looked at the little bruise on Dalores¡¯s arm and said coldly: "If you¡¯re really hurt,


    you can request a license and go see a doctor.


    In any case, now we have Tasha.


    The studio will survive while you¡¯re away."


    Dalores¡¯s nostrils red with anger.


    Draco was obviously on the side of J.


    He put his arm behind his back and lowered his head, as if she had been wronged.


    "It¡¯s okay.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    It¡¯s just a minor injury.


    Yet I can work".


    Then he went to his station annoyed.


    J couldn¡¯t help butugh when Dalores was out of earshot.


    In fact, he thought Dalores had been the one who manipted the fence fallen ad¡­ Thinking about it,


    it seemed that Dalores was too stupid to devise a ploy so tortuous He couldn¡¯t have known about it.


    J¡¯s war with Charis and using her in her against, right? At least among the suspects, could rule out


    Dalores.


    But if it wasn¡¯t her, who could it be? J had to get to the bottom from this.


    He found a seat for the bodyguard in the office and asked him to wait quietly.


    Later went to the bathroom.


    He turned on his cell phone and looked all the weird texts from the night before.


    It was daytime now.


    I doubted that the ghostse chase her while the sun was still up tall.


    J then tapped the phone number and called the mysterious sender.

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742


    Chapter 742 New project J held her breath anxiously.


    While waiting for the call to be answered but he was met with a cold robotic voice that He said that this


    number did not exist.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that whoever was behind she was well prepared¡­ Obviously, the person who had sent you


    the text message didn¡¯t want to be tracked, so they deleted the number they used right after sending


    the message.


    Although not a techie, J he knew it would not be difficult to do such a thing.


    Now, I was more certain that it was not the ghost of Charis.


    Whoever was behind this alone wanted to use Charis as a decoy to scare J.


    But what did they want? Why were you doing this to her? J racked her brain trying to remember if


    he had hurt someone another person who had been close to Charis¡­ Who could it be? "Hello? Earth


    to J! you forgot to close the faucet!".


    Suddenly, Elizabeth came out of nowhere and he touched J¡¯s shoulder from behind.


    Only then did J snap out of her trance.


    He quickly turned off the faucet.


    "What¡¯s happening? Are you okay?"


    Elizabeth could see that J¡¯s mind was still elsewhere.


    Nope He was able to keep from frowning in concern.


    "What¡¯s going on, J? you seem a bit out of himself these days.


    Is it because of Dalores? J looked at Elizabeth, only to see the concern written all over her friend¡¯s


    face.


    She smiled reassuringly.


    "You are thinking too much on things.


    She is not intimidating me And now, I have my bodyguard with me.


    Of From now on, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll think about it twice before causing me trouble."


    Elizabethughed.


    I had also heard what had happened that morning.


    Suddenly, you an idea urred.


    She looked at J confused and asked, "Why did you suddenly bring a bodyguards here?"


    As J exined, the two walked out together of the bathroon.


    "Didn¡¯t you know what happenedst night? The billboard on the roof of this building It fell out of


    nowhere."


    "Everyone said it was an ident.


    Did you know our building is old."


    Elizabeth didn¡¯t think so.


    weird.


    Elizabeth didn¡¯t know the whole story, which was something good in J¡¯s eyes.


    That meant that she he was not in danger.


    So, J didn¡¯t exin everything in detail and stated that the bodyguards they were hired by


    Brandon.


    When he returned to his post, he found arge bouquet of fresh red roses wrapped in wrapping paper


    ck present on Elizabeth¡¯s desk.


    "Oh my God! They are beautiful! This must be from George, right?"


    J asked curiously.


    The truth is that he did not like Jorge to Elizabeth and hoped that Elizabeth would leave him.


    to their eyes, Elizabeth was an outstanding woman who he deserved a better man.


    George had already proven to be a domestic abuser and a drug addict, which of course made J


    worried about her friend.


    Elizabeth¡¯s cheeks turned so red like the roses on your desk.


    He lowered his head with shyly and pinched a rose petal with her fingers, leaving a slight mark on the


    petal.


    "Jorge has been very good to metely.


    Makes me feel like we¡¯ve gone back to past.


    I think it has really changed."


    J smiled and said nothing more.


    I did not want to spoil Elizabeth¡¯s good mood, but not could shake off the bad feeling that he had on


    Jorge.


    "Good morningdies! we have a new design project.


    Mr.Wesley asked me to give these materials."


    Tasha came over and reported on his new project.


    She told J, "In the afternoon, the client wille to the studio to choose a young designer for


    design the dresses you need.


    All the world can participate in thepetition."


    Looking at the materials Tasha gave him, J knew instantly it was for a dress.


    I used to do runway fashion, so I rarely epted that type of haute couture project.


    You attached great importance, especially because it was his first project after returning to W marks.


    He opened the document and found that the surname of the client was Harding¡­ Harding? That family


    Harding is this? "She didn¡¯t know much about the big families in Barnes, but knew about the Harding


    Family in Seacisco, could they be rted? "Must be the Harding family from Seacisco.


    Also they have a stronghold here in Barnes, who now in charge is Garrett."

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743


    Chapter 743 the newney Later that day, two luxury cars pulled up in front of W Marks Studio.


    The Harding family had arrived.


    It had been a long time since thest time J saw Garrett.


    She thought who woulde today J waited with her colleagues in the hall.


    Finally, the doors opened and Mrs.Harding got out of the car, followed by Laney.


    The eyes J¡¯s opened wide.


    I could not believe that the woman behind Mrs.Harding was, of done, Laney.


    Laney looked extremely different.


    its long hair was braided, framing her beautiful face.


    His eyebrows were trimmed and his eyshes curly, giving your face a noble and worthy.


    She also looked more gentle and delicate than before, unlike the crude bodyguard that J met once.


    This woman was nothing like to Laney, but in fact it was her.


    After watching Mrs.Harding and Laney for For a while, J still couldn¡¯t bring herself to greet her


    friend.


    She just led them into the living room.


    meetings.


    He kept looking silently at Laney, whose eyes searched the room for J.


    When his gaze finallynded on J nodded politely.


    His smile was kind elegant and somewhat strange.


    J knew that Laney had been drinking etiquette courses with Mrs.Harding, but no! I expected him to


    make such great progress early! It was as if it had turned into apletely different woman.


    J was really tempted to go and chat with Laney, but with the presence of Mrs.Harding, no dared to


    approach them.


    Meanwhile, he could only pretend that they were strangers.


    With a kind smile, Mrs.Harding announced to all the designers: "I am ordering two sets, one for my son


    and one for his wife.


    They will use it in an uing event."


    "No problem, Mrs.Harding.


    We have samples of almost all fabrics here in our study.


    Just tell us what kind of design you want and will".


    Dalores passed a cup of coffee to Mrs.Harding with a ttering smile.


    Obviously, she wanted to be chosen as a designer for this Project.


    "Good thank you.


    I want the dress to be of a elegant color and a rather conservative style.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Many dresses these days are also revealing and not worthy enough, that they dislike But at the same


    time, the dress must look tailored.


    can¡¯t be too much outdated.


    After all, my daughter-inw only has twenty-something, I don¡¯t want it to look bad."


    The Mrs.Harding continued to express her own opinions, as if she were the one who was going to use


    the dress.


    Laney sat quietly next to him with a upright posture "We can do whatever you want.


    Y you¡¯re right.


    Many dresses are too many revealing now.


    It is as if society had renounced modesty."


    Dalores continued echoing the sentiments of Ms.


    Harding, making sure the others designers could not speak.


    "Yes, yes.


    So I want the design to be dignified and modern at the same time."


    After saying that, Mrs.Harding took a sip of her coffee.


    "Of course.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    Definitely we can do that."


    Dalores continued to tter the Mrs Harding.


    Mrs.Harding nodded with satisfaction.


    "Is rare see a designer who knows her clients so well customers."


    Hearing what he said, Dalores glowed.


    pride.


    I was sure it would be the designer chosen.


    Mrs.Harding looked at the crowd and asked casually: "I have submitted my applications.


    Do you have any other questions?"


    The eyes they remained fixed on quiet Laney.


    J took a deep breath and slowly stood up.


    "Mrs.Harding, you mentioned that this dress is going to be for Laney, so I want to hear your as


    well.opinion".

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744


    Chapter 744 Laney¡¯s opinion Mrs.Harding was surprised to see that J defended Laney.


    She was stunned for a few seconds and then turned his head to look at Laney, who was sitting next to


    him.


    Although Laney made good progress on these days, she was still far from being the ideal daughter-in-


    law, especially when ites to taste.


    It was difficult to train something like that in such a short time.


    So when they came to the studio today, Mrs.Harding had already painted a picture for himself head of


    the dress I wanted for Laney and didn¡¯t have the intention of asking about the thoughts of Laney.


    But now that J mentioned it, Mrs.Harding she couldn¡¯t pretend she was deaf.


    He smiled at Laney and asked gently, "Well, Laney? What you think?"


    Laney looked around the fabric swatches on the study.


    After a few seconds of silence, he said elegantly, "Well, I only have one thought.


    The color of Garrett¡¯s suit should be darker."


    Hearing that, everyone present designers fell silent.


    It seemed that everyone expected that Mrs.Harding to talk to.


    Dalores had already investigated the Laney¡¯s background.


    The future Mrs.Harding was not from a wealthy family and she used to be an ordinary bodyguard


    before.


    The Harding family only let her in because their son had insisted.


    Dalores realized that Mrs.Harding did not was satisfied with her daughter-inw, and thest word she


    was still Mrs.Harding herself.


    Dalores chuckled, then turned to look at Mrs.Harding apologetically.


    A Laney, said condescendingly: "It¡¯s probably because you don¡¯t know much about fashion, but colored


    fabrics are often old-fashioned.


    Mr.Harding is still very young.


    We do not want dress him up like an old man, right? You should listen more to your elders."


    Mrs.Harding was drinking coffee while Dalores spoke and frowned imperceptibly upon hearing his


    words.


    J resisted the urge to roll her eyes.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    white and replied: "There are also many garments couture dark colors that do not make people look old


    Do you remember the suit made ck velvet decorated with pearls and sapphires? That design is a


    timeless ssic and has always been the star of fashion shows."


    Dalores made a long face.


    "You¡¯re too much young man.


    What do you know? How many parades have you seen? Stop talking nonsense in front of our


    customers."


    "Why was J always provoking problems?"Dalores was really furious! I was busy trying to tter


    Mrs.Harding, but J kept trying to steal the center of attention.


    That was gross! J ignored Dolores and looked directly at Laney.


    "Can I ask you a question?"


    The attitude J¡¯s seriousness confused Laney a little.


    J had never spoken to him like that before.


    "By favour".


    Laney nodded politely.


    "Why do you think your husband¡¯s suit will look better if it¡¯s dark? Laney replied.


    quickly: "Because my husband¡¯s ties They are usually brightly colored.


    That¡¯s your signature.


    I think if he were here today, he would have made the same decision."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Ms.


    Harding cautiously.


    Mrs.Harding smiled and he nodded approvingly at Laney.


    There was always Thought Laney was reckless and careless, but she was actually very observant and


    he clearly cared for Garrett.


    Laney¡¯s simple words moved the Mrs Harding.


    And though Laney wasn¡¯t around up to Mrs.Harding¡¯s standards, she could feel that Laney deeply


    loved her son and I knew him very well.


    Thinking of this, Mrs.Harding felt a new respect for his daughter-inw.


    "Well, just do what she He says.


    She is the wife of my son and knows him better."


    Mrs.Harding was actually very proud the way he treated Laney.


    hated the idea of the evil mother-inw who persecuted her daughter-inw, just thinking about it was


    unpleasant, and he knew that he would only push his son away if he made things difficult for him.


    After saying that, Mrs.Harding nodded.


    towards Laney.


    Well done, my girl."


    After praise her, Mrs.Harding noticed that J had helped Laney at that time.


    Then he looked at J and asked seriously: "What her name?"


    "It¡¯s J Larson.


    Pleased to meet you, Mrs.Harding."


    As soon as Mrs.Harding heard the name, a trace of surprise shed in his eyes.

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745


    Chapter 745 The Chosen Designer Mrs.Harding had heard of this name before.


    He soon remembered that J was the daughter of the White family and wife of Brandon Larson.


    The Grupo Larson had be a giant ofpanytely.


    had established many branches and enjoyed great prestige both in Seacisco as well as in Barnes.


    Also, it was fine.


    knew that Brandon loved much to his wife.


    In the eyes of Mrs.Harding, it would be nice to have a rtionship with J.


    "I¡¯ve seen Johanna before.


    She mentioned you to me."


    Mrs.Harding looked at J closely and discovered He had his mother¡¯s eyes.


    J¡¯s smile widened.


    "Really?".


    J had never before met or seen Mrs.Harding, but he had heard that the mother of Garrett was a


    lady who valued nobility andbel.


    But judging by the attitude of Mrs.Harding towards Laney, she felt that Mrs.Harding was in actually


    quite a quiet mother-inw.


    Mrs.Harding was interested in approaching the White family and the Larson Group.


    After All in all, they would be excellent long-term business partners.


    term.


    So he got excited about J from immediate.


    "Since I know J, I won¡¯t bother anyone else.


    J, could you help me design the dress for Laney? You have experience in fashion design, TRUE? I


    have seen your works and they are really excellent.


    Your parents must be very proud of you."


    Being praised by the esteemed Mrs.Harding, J was speechless and simply nodded.


    to express your gratitude.


    J didn¡¯t expect Mrs.Harding to change Suddenly his thinking chose her for design it, so he could


    only say, "Thank you for your trust, Mrs.Harding, I will not disappoint you."


    Smiling brightly, Mrs.Harding took onest sip of coffee and said: ¡®Well, we¡¯ve decided by a designer.


    Let¡¯s talk about the next steps."


    She smoothed the wrinkles out of her dress and looked at J expectantly.


    However, before they could continue, the Mrs.Harding¡¯s phone began to ring.


    She reached into her bag for her phone and answered it.


    "Oh, Ready? Okay.


    I¡¯ll pick it up right away."


    After putting away her phone, she smiled at everyone like apologizing.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but I have to go away I¡¯ll leave the rest to Laney."


    I turn to Laney and told her, "Keep in touch with J.


    I¡¯m sure he has great ideas."


    "I know, Mrs.Harding.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    Can leave it to me".


    After giving a subtle wink to J, Laney smiled at her mother-inw.


    The two women knew each other so well¡­ Dalores watched helplessly as Mrs.Harding was leaving,


    silently seething with rage.


    Mrs.Harding had personally chosen J, so she couldn¡¯t say anything more.


    Their Efforts were again in vain.


    So tragic! Dalores decided she had to get rid of J while looking at her with disdain.


    When Mrs.Harding left, J cleared her head.


    throat and suggested, "Laney, it¡¯s almost time for lunch.


    Do you want to talk over lunch?"


    Laney nodded happily.


    The two women headed to a quaint restaurant near the study.


    Then J had her bodyguard sit across from her and Laney.


    while ordering food, Laney nced at J, who was busy talking to the bodyguard.


    Suddenly he felt as if the good old times would have returned and there was nothing changed.


    It hadn¡¯t been that long since the two of them parted ways, but Laney had felt as if It would have been a


    lifetime ago.


    Seeing Laney pining over the menu, J he asked with concern, "What¡¯s wrong, Laney? You see


    sad.Are the Hardings putting you through a bad time? I¡¯m here.You can talk with me".

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746


    Chapter 746 The second mysterious call Laney shook her head and smiled wistfully.


    "Oh, it¡¯s not like that.


    I was thinking about the days we were still in Seacisco.


    we used to be so carefree! Now that I live with the family Harding.


    Well, everyone there pays attention to their manners.


    I totally get it as they are one Noble family.


    Sometimes I feel like I¡¯m walking on egg shells."


    J noticed that her friend was missing.


    happy, so she patted him on the shoulder in an effort tofort her.


    "How much The sooner you ept reality, the better.


    You¡¯ve changed a lot, Laney.


    I almost didn¡¯t recognize you."


    Hearing this, Laney smiled bitterly.


    After ordering, he handed the menu to the waiter.


    To J, he said, "It¡¯s hard.


    I just don¡¯t want disappoint Garrett.


    He quit his job at the Larson group to work on the Harding family for my sake I also want to do my best


    effort to please his family, but sometimes It is very difficult."


    During thest months of etiquette sses, Laney had had difficulties and ever since Garrett had taken


    over the family business, I had been busy with work all day and he rarely came home to see her.


    Laney was a woman who loved the arts martial and yearned for freedom.


    everything i used to be linked to his identity was buried since who married Garrett of the Harding


    Family.


    A times I didn¡¯t even know if there was still a meaning to your life.


    As time went on, it became more and more more confused and scared, fearing to be trapped by the


    rules of the entire Harding family his life.


    It was almost like a prison.


    when thinking about this, Laney felt suffocated.


    J¡¯s heart sank when she saw the helplessness in Laney¡¯s eyes.


    "If you¡¯re really unhappy, why don¡¯t you talk to Garrett about it?"


    Laney sighed heavily.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "But what¡¯s the use quarrel? In the end, it will still be me who suffers, so that I don¡¯t say anything.


    Anyway, all the Harding family members have epted me, Even if it¡¯s just because I¡¯m pregnant.


    J shook her head.


    "Laney, stop thinking So¡­"


    In her eyes, Laney should have trusted her more.


    Garrett.


    "Garrett is more responsible than you believe I would hate to see you suffer.


    you should at least talk to him, okay? After a long silence, Laney murmured: "I do not know anymore.."


    The more they talked about Laney¡¯s life, the more he got depressed Fortunately the food was ready


    and served promptly.


    J looked at the food served and discovered that almost everything Laney I had ordered were


    vegetables.


    "Laney, I didn¡¯t know vegetables were your food.


    favourite".


    J couldn¡¯t believe how much there was changed Laney.


    Laney sighed again.


    "Mrs.Harding says that pregnant women should eat healthy to that the baby is also healthy."


    "Stop this.


    You¡¯re pregnant and you¡¯re the boss.


    You I will ask the waiter to take them away and bring their food favourite."


    As she spoke, J greeted the waiter.


    asked all the dishes that Laney liked.


    But because Laney was pregnant, she had no appetite and only ate a little.


    While chewing on a piece of meat, J noticed that Laney was picking at the food in her dish.


    "Do you want to eat something else? we can order what you want".


    Laney smiled.


    It felt good to have a friend regarded as J.


    For once, someone he cared about her and not about her baby.


    "No, it¡¯s just that.


    I really don¡¯t have an appetite at these days."


    Laney put down her fork and wiped her mouth gracefully.


    Although these are my favorite foods, I can¡¯t eat much.


    J, you should eat more.


    You look skinny."


    Just as Laney was putting out more food on J¡¯s te, J¡¯s phone began to Dream.


    When J saw that it was a number that could recognize, her face suddenly turned Pale.


    Laney instantly felt something was up.


    wrong.


    She frowned and took the phone from J, responding quickly.


    "Hello who it is?"


    The bodyguard also noticed the change sudden in his mood and stood up Best regards.


    The voice on the other end of the line was very clear.


    whoever was calling she was still pretending to be Charis.


    "J has done something wrong and now she doesn¡¯t even answer your own phone.


    LOL! Tell him that I I will avenge sooner orter.


    And you, since you are pregnant, you should stay away from her if you still you care about your son.


    If you try to help J, both you and your baby will die together."


    Laney scoffed.


    He immediately understood that the woman on the other end of the line was watching them from close


    up Laney used to be a bodyguard professional.


    He looked at the bodyguard in silence, telling him with his eyes to look in the restaurant now.


    Laney kept talking on the phone while he subtly looked around the restaurant.


    "Hey, the jig is over.


    I¡¯ll give you a minute to get out here, or there will be consequences once you catch".


    The caller did not hang up or do anything.


    sound.


    Soon, Laney saw a woman with a ck trench coat in the corner of the restaurant.


    With the phone in tow, Laney jumped out of her seat and chased

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747


    Chapter 747 She escaped The woman in the corner seemed to hear themotion behind her,


    because she looked back over his shoulder and saw Laney approaching To her.


    He jumped to his feet and was about to flee, but Laney caught up with her.


    Laney grabbed her by the coat and tried to remove the mask.


    the woman from ck gritted his teeth and struggled against Laney.


    Laney was surprised.


    This woman in ck turned out be quite strong and moved with agility.


    Obviously, she was a trained fighter.


    Although Laney was a better fighter than the woman in ck, she was now pregnant.


    Both they fought and Laney was about to take advantage.


    I was about to remove the mask from the woman in ck.


    when suddenly.


    a food cart was heading at high speed towards them!ney not he had no choice but to jump back.


    The woman in ck took the opportunity to push Laney and then ran out of the restaurant.


    Just now when Laney ran toward the corner of the restaurant, J tried to run after her.


    But before he could help, he saw that the woman in ck had pushed Laney, who then he fell heavily


    to the ground.


    surprised, J ran to his side.


    Laney curled into a ball and covered her belly, with face pale as a ghost.


    used to be good fighting, but now she was pregnant and It had be much slower and weaker¡­


    "Don¡¯t let her get away!"


    Laney yelled with difficulty, pointing to the direction in which the woman escaped in ck He hade


    so close to catching her! The bodyguard was about to leave running to chase after the woman in ck,


    but J stopped her.


    "Laney is bleeding! We have to take her to hospital now!"


    The bodyguard hesitated.


    Their job was to protect J and catch the person trying to harm you.


    "Hurry up! Your life could be in danger! Nope I can carry it alone!"


    J couldn¡¯t help raising his voice at the hesitant bodyguard.


    "We have to get her to the hospital right now.


    Nothing is more important than the life of my best friend!"


    Tears welled up in her eyes and her voice she became hoarse.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I was really worried about Laney. Finally, the bodyguard relented and took Laney into a cab while J


    got in the other.


    side.


    Together, they rushed to the hospital.


    ****** The woman in ck did not stop until she reached a remote alley, looking over the shoulder to


    see if anyone had followed her.


    For To his surprise, the alley was empty.


    The woman ran to a nearby cafe.


    in the corner more away from the cafe sat a beautiful woman, eating dessert quietly.


    It was They lived.


    Vivian looked up in surprise when the woman he had hired approached him without breath.


    He put down the spoon with a frown and He asked, "What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t I tell you that Will


    you watch J? The woman in ck was a bit anxious.


    I know dropped into a chair to catch his breath before finally saying, "I almost got caught.


    J not only did he have a bodyguard by his side, but also a friend who has a sixth sense or


    something like that.


    I didn¡¯t know how, but she found me and put up a good fight.


    she must have had training.


    She is even better than me."


    "Did she see your face?"


    Vivian¡¯s frown deepened.


    He had lost his appetite.


    "You¡¯re not a professional? Why can¡¯t you do what I asked you? The task was so simple: scare J."


    The woman in ck was also speechless.


    "They didn¡¯t see my face, but you gave me the wrong information.


    J is not afraid of ghosts at all.


    I feel like he¡¯s ying with me every time I call her!"


    With her arms crossed over her chest, Vivian leaned back in his chair.


    had calmed down and he seemed to be thinking of something.


    In fact, Vivian I didn¡¯t know J was so bold but I couldn¡¯t leave things to chance.


    "Immediately after the fence incident publicity, she had a bodyguard with her everywhere she went.


    Also, I had a friend there to help her.


    no wonder that Charis lost to her."

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748


    Chapter 748: Vigorous tt


    Helen''s POV:


    The look that re gave me reminded me of tt.


    They both disyed an exuberance and vigor for life no matter what the circumstances.


    Although tt was virtually confined to the hospital bed, he was still so energetic and eager to pursue


    his work.He didn''t seem to allow anything to dampen his Spirits.


    Within a few days, I coted the information that tt had provided and I was ready to call the


    members from the decorationpany for a discussion.


    tt had emphasized that if the matter could be settled through negotiations then there would be no


    need to sue them.My meeting with the person in charge of the decorationpany started off on a


    bitter note.


    He keptining, "Miss Dewar, I''m sure you have seen the design drawing, right? We followed the


    design drawing very strictly.Although there were some revisions between the actual design and the


    visual effect, they were all within a certain eptable range.We havepleted 90 percent of the work


    already.But tt seems dissatisfied.He is just being overly fussy."


    I listened to him quietly, subconsciously trying to detect his ws.


    The person in charge continued, "I have worked with tt in the past on a project before and we


    enjoyed pleasant cooperation.He was satisfied with the results.Hence our decision to work together


    again.The bottom line is that he is a freewheeling, rich, unreliable kid.He condemned the decoration of


    our professional staff and showed us utter disrespect."


    He was beating around the bush instead of getting to the point.


    My impatience got the better of me and I said directly, "I''ve seen the design drawing.Mr.Thompson


    asked for the fashion industrial style.But you made unnecessary alterations that have increased the


    cost.You have painted the brick walls that should have been kept they way they were and even hidden


    the pipes."


    "What''s the problem with that? I''ve kept the style he wanted.Isn''t it normal to decorate other ces to


    give it a nice finish?"


    I shook my head with disapproval.


    tt wanted a simple, natural style without too much of decoration.


    The brick and cement walls should be left unpainted.


    With the pipelines being crossed and exposed outside, it would create tension in the yers.


    Such an environment was conducive for extreme sports.


    Although it was still the fashion industrial style in the end, it was too delicate and pretentious.


    Like tt said, the soul of the design was always gone.


    The reason that the decorationpany did this was probably to make more money.


    tt had allocated five hundred thousand.


    However, when they processed it, they gave him a whopping bill of 1.2 million dors.They man


    would feel ufortable in such a situation, but they wouldn''t go to court.


    Unfortunately for them, they had to try this ploy with tt.


    Knowing his stingy personality, he would not spend an extra dime on things he didn''t want.


    During ourmunication, I always maintained a calm attitude.


    No matter what tricks the other party used, I was always one up on them.


    Finally, tired after much discussion, he asked me, "How much does tt want inpensation?"


    "Including the decoration cost and the dy of the construction period, the final amount he wants is 1.6


    million."


    I deliberately raised the price that tt wanted by 100 thousand, leaving room for the other party to


    negotiate.


    When the other party heard the amount, he almost hit the ceiling.He shouted angrily, "How dare he


    make such an unreasonable demand? We are wasting our time trying to negotiate.I''ll see you in court!"


    Then he mmed the door and left, fuming like a volcano.I recorded the negotiation and yed it for


    tt.


    Taking a nce at the ck suit on me, tt looked away in disgust as it reminded him of funerals like


    he said.


    Then he turned on the recording and listened attentively.He cursed the other party for being so


    heartless.


    When he heard the amount I asked the other party inpensation, he was happy.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so cruel.But great job.We can''t treat deceptive people with kid gloves.Thest


    time I worked with them and they ripped me off, I just dismissed it, so they probably took me for a


    pushover.Don''t worry.If we win, I will give you half of the extra one hundred thousand."


    lignored him and sat down to seriously think about our next n of action. The result was within my


    expectations.


    The amount that tt wanted was too much.


    There was no way that the other party would agree.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    So I had to institute the legal process.


    Even if we went through the legal process, the court would not instruct the other party topensate


    1.5 million.


    After all, the decoration cost did not exceed 1.2 million.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ It was not a reasonable


    request, but tt was pushing ahead.


    When the trial began, the judge dismissed our request.


    The specific amount could only be given after the settlement.


    The judge suggested that we''d better negotiate in private, otherwise the case could drag on for years


    and it would be a good waste of time, money and energy.


    As his leg hadn''t healed yet, tt''s caregiver had to wheel him to court.


    When the other party saw him in the wheelchair, he spurned sarcastically, "With that broken leg, why


    didn''t you just stay back and rest in the hospital instead ofing to court?"


    With a calm smile, tt pointed at his injured leg.


    "I almost forgot that I sustained this injury because your worker had negligently left adder on the


    way.Miss Dewar, must they not also pay for my medical expenses?"


    The man''s face darkened.He gave tt a nasty look and then hurried away.I followed the caregiver


    and tt back to the hospital.


    He was ranting and raving all the way, venting his anger.


    Just before we could arrive at the hospital, he suddenly said in a serious tone, "Helen, you have to help


    me win this case! Please!"


    "I will definitely try my best."


    I didn''t want to guarantee him sess in advance.Becausewyers could sometimes be like doctors.


    They wouldn''t jump to conclusions before conducting tests.


    In everyw suit there was always a winner and a loser.


    Right now, I could not predict the odds against us.


    But at that moment, I was very confident, because I believed that the person in charge of the


    decorationpany woulde to me sooner orter.I had applied for property protection in advance.


    If nothing went wrong, their ount would be frozen by now.


    They must be anxious.


    Sure enough, the next afternoon, the person in charge contacted me with the intention of


    negotiating.We arranged to meet in tt''s ward.

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749


    Chapter 749: Lucy Is Getting Married


    Helen''s POV:


    tt always made sure he wasfortable.


    Although he was in the hospital right now, he regarded the ce as his home.


    Whenever I came to see him, I would see him lying on the bed with his phone in his hand.He would


    also have someone feed him, so he would not have to get up.


    The director of the decorationpany came to the hospital to visit tt that afternoon.


    At the sight of the director, tt, who was lying on the bed, asked his caregiver to fetch him some


    water.He then pointed at his injured leg and miserably said, "My leg is broken, but I still went to court


    yesterday for you.It was painful and exhausting.You''d better settle the problem, or I''ll make you pay an


    additional fee for emotional trauma."


    The director got annoyed at tt''s arrogance.He thought that tt was only taking advantage of the


    situation to get more than he should.


    "I won''t heed your demands.Ourpany has paid most of the fees from early stages.We''ve lost a lot."


    "What does it have to do with me? This would not have happened had you renovated the club


    ording to my request."


    The director did not know what to say, and it took him a while to collect his thoughts.


    Atst, he cleared his throat and said in a low voice, "We canpensate the original price of 1.2


    million dors at most."


    "Since you don''t seem sincere at all, there''s nothing to talk about.Now, leave, and don''t bother me


    anymore."


    As tt spoke, he waved at his caregiver and asked for a massage.I had never seen anyone know


    how to enjoy life like him.I shook my head helplessly and said to the director, "Sorry, but the amount


    we''re offering is just our conservative estimate.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞThe club has been dyed for a month


    because of your mistake.The monthly rent alone is 300 thousand dors, and my client is losing profit


    on top of it."


    The director sighed and tried to negotiate with us again.


    At first, he kept the price low, to which I immediately disagreed.


    Feeling that I would not easily get swayed, he gritted his teeth and finally offered 1.5 million dors.


    "Now that you''ve shown your sincerity, I won''t make things difficult for you anymore.Let''s just settle with


    1.5 million."


    tt turned to me and said, "Helen, sign the contract with him."


    I took out the agreement I had prepared in advance and handed it to the director.


    Thetter signed his name and left in dejection.


    tt took the agreement and scanned through it with an amused expression.


    "Helen, you really are something.I thought getting 1.2 million dors was good enough.I never


    expected to actually receive an additional 300 thousand dors."


    The case went smoother than I had imagined.


    Well, it was the other party''s fault in the first ce.


    If they refused to settle the deal in private, their frozen ount would remain frozen and they would


    have to wait for the next trial.


    This meant that they would lose more money.


    My n was to be a long-term legal counsel of tt''s sports club, so I had to leave him a good


    impression of me.


    At this moment, I put the case materials into my bag.I''de back and see him again tomorrow.


    Just as I was about to leave, tt spoke.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Helen, if you''re not too busy, please stay here for a while longer.I want to introduce a friend to you.He''s


    also awyer.He''ll be here soon."


    "Okay."


    I sat back on the sofa and waited for that "ck-heartedwyer" tt had mentioned before.


    A few minutester, a man dressed like an elite entered the ward.


    "No wonder you''re frustrated and noisy.You broke your leg."


    As he spoke, he stared at tt''s broken leg with regret.


    Enraged, tt picked up an orange and threw it at the visitor.


    "Get out! I wouldn''t care even if you didn''t bring me anything, just shut the fuck up.Can''t you see that


    I''m in pain?"


    The man moved a little to avoid the orange being thrown at his face.I happened to be sitting on the sofa


    behind him, so the orange flew in my direction.


    Before I could react, the orange hit my sses, almost breaking it.I took off my sses and stared at


    tt with an icy cold gaze.


    "Oh, shit.I''m sorry, Helen.Are you okay? If you''re mad, scold him.It''s all because he dodged!"


    tt sincerely apologized to me and put all the me on his friend.


    I rubbed my forehead and did not answer.I looked at the visitor and, for some reason, thought he


    looked familiar.I felt that I had seen him before, but I could not remember when and where.


    Did we meet each other when we were handling cases before?


    "This is Helen Dewar, the one help me with the decoration dispute.She charges more than you, but it''s


    okay because she''s better.I don''t mind paying her more," tt said to the man with a hint of guilt in his


    voice.


    Then, he turned to look at me and continued, "Helen, this is Westley Duffy, the ck- heartedwyer


    I''ve told you about before."


    Upon us hearing each other''s name, everything fell into ce.


    "It''s you!" we said at the same time.


    Westley and I had gone to the same university and were in the same ss, but we had not seen each


    other for many years.


    No wonder I felt like I had seen him before.


    "How did you two know each other?" tt asked with confusion written all over his face.


    "We used to be ssmates.Helen here used to be the campus belle.We lost contact after graduation,


    though.I didn''t expect to see her here again."


    tt eyed me from head to toe and incredulously asked, "The campus belle? Her? Is she that pretty?"


    Ignoring his gaze, I took out my phone and added Westley to my contacts.


    My social life when I was in college was unremarkable.


    After ss, I would go to work to earn money, so I did not have time to make friends.


    Because of this, I barely knew my ssmates.


    And when I finally graduated, I did not reach out to them again either.


    Westley kept bbering as if we were close.


    "Helen, didn''t you focus on merge and acquisition cases before?"


    Themunity ofwyers was small.


    Westley must have heard about me before as many of my university ssmates were in the same field.


    I did not want to talk about the past, so I dismissed the topic.


    "I''m doing other things now."


    Unlike me, Westley was conversational.


    Of course, my social skills improved over the years.I no longer hid away during social events.


    And even though socializing was not my strongest suit, I could get by.I could answer almost every topic


    he threw at me.


    tt, who was leaning against the bed and watching us closely, stared at us with an annoyed


    expression.


    From the way I saw it, he had expected me to pick a fight with Westley.


    However, he did not anticipate that the two of us had known each other.


    Dissatisfied, tt grunted from time to time to get our attention.


    Westley and I had a tacit understanding.


    We paid no attention to tt and continued to catch up with each other.


    Apparently, most of my ssmates drifted apart after graduation.


    Westley used to be on the debate team when we were in college.


    After years of experience, he had be very proficient in speaking and used the skill to do well in the


    industry.


    A few momentster, we started to talk about our other friends.


    "If I remember it right, your best friend in college was Lucy, right? You were inseparable at the time.Do


    you know that she''s getting married next month?"


    Westley asked with an intriguing smile.

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750


    Chapter 750: The Last Wish Of '' George''s Grandfather


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Helen''s POV:


    I thought I hadpletely let go the past and moved on, but when I heard the mention of Lucy''s name,


    my heart began to ache and my eyes turned red.


    After I transferred the money I owed her at that time, she asked me if I wanted to cut ties with her.


    However, her phone was off when I called her back.I tried to reach out to her to see if Dyer could help


    transfer my mother to a different reliable hospital when my mother was seriously ill in Detroit, but she


    did not reply at all.


    In the end, my mother passed away and then I found myself pregnant, which left me with a great deal


    of sadness and pain, making me want to say goodbye to my past and start a new life in a new ce.


    After my mother''s funeral, I moved to my current residence, changed my phone number, and my social


    media ount, never to contact Lucy or any of my friends again.


    I was so confident that I would be able to move on from my past, but when Westley mentioned Lucy


    again, I could not help feeling heartbroken.


    She had always been my best friend and had been with me during difficult times.


    Westley also mentioned that she was getting married soon.


    Was Dyer the man she was marrying?


    "How is she doing now?" I asked.


    "I think she is doing pretty well.I haven''t contacted her in a long time, so I did not even know much


    about her situation until a ssmate of mine shared Lucy''s wedding invitation on her social media


    ount.It seems like she is going to marry Dyer Coleman from Zhester Technology,"§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.


    ¡é¦Ò§ÞWestley said.


    I gave a faint nod.


    Although I have been blocking all the news articles about Zhester Technology for years now, I still


    stumbled upon some news about Dyer because of how rapid thepany was growing.He even


    attended projectunches and industry forums on behalf of thepany now.


    In a way, he had be thepany''s spokesperson.


    Besides the past, he was indeed a good candidate for marriage, and most importantly, Lucy loved him.


    But I rarely read about George on the Inte, and it was as though no one seemed to know where he


    had gone.


    Employees of Zhester Technology even mentioned that they had not seen him in a long time, and that


    only Boswell and Dyer reported to him asionally.


    George''s POV: For the past few years, I had been conducting research in the headquarters of Zhester


    Technology, so I seldom appeared in public.


    The only contact I had with the outside world was Chana, and even Boswell and Dyer reported to me


    through her, I changed a lot after the divorce, and was unwilling tomunicate with most people.


    I shut myself off and spent day and night researching for the new products, which almost turned me


    into a soulless robot who knew nothing but work.I never showed up unless the problem was too


    challenging for them to solve.


    After I started managing the research team, the products got updated faster, and a new product was


    released once in every six months, making each of them very popr and sessful.


    Zhester Technology was getting progressively better by the day, leaving itspetitors far behind.


    But that was something that did not excite me as I was on y working to keep myself busy, and rot to


    actually make thepany flourish.


    I felt like I could only feel at ease by putting all my energy into work.


    One day, Chana told me that my grandfather was seriously ill, and that my parents wanted me back


    home immediately.


    My mother kept calling me, but I ignored her calls.


    Chana said I should probably pick up my mother''s call, but I just turned off my phone and went back to


    work.


    "You''ve been here for years now, George.It''s time you went back to visit your family.Your mother told


    me that your grandfather doesn''t have much time left," Chana said with concern.


    Grandpa had always been a healthy man, but he had gotten diagnosed with terminal pancreatic cancer


    a while back.


    He had always been the rock of the Affleck family, and two years ago, my father had won the election


    mainly because of my grandfather''s support.I did not know if my father¡¯s career would take a bumpy


    turn if my grandfather passed away.


    Chana also told me that my grandpa wanted to see me for onest time and that he was holding on for


    that very reason.


    Apparently, he had been thinking of me ever since he was diagnosed, and had hoped that I would


    come to see him.He even kept thinking of all those days I had spent with him as a young boy, and his


    last wish was to see me.

 Chapter 751: George Came Back

    Chapter 751: George Came Back


    Chana''s POV:


    George''s mother called him several times in session, but he refused to answer her calls.He asked


    me sternly to hang up the phone.I tried to answer it and put the phone on the table, hoping he would


    say something, but he hung up directly.He was silent from the beginning to end.


    After hanging up the phone, he went right back to his studies.He was stoic.


    No joy or anger was written on his face.His studies were his only source of interest.


    Absolutely nothing else intrigued him.He had be like an empty shell.


    Although he had heard that his grandfather was lying on his deathbed, his expression did not change at


    all.


    His mother was very anxious and called me dozens of times to persuade him to return home and see


    his grandfather onest time.


    But it was impossible to convince a man who had lost his soul.I heard about George''s divorce through


    Boswell.


    Not much information about the divorce was shared so I didn''t know much.


    But I had heard the name Jane crop up.


    Later, I tried again to persuade him to go back and see his grandfather lest he had any regretster, but


    George kept on studying as if he hadn''t heard me speak.I wanted to broach the subject again.


    He sensed it and shot a cold re at me.


    "Why don''t you go there for me on my behalf?"


    How could somebody else do it for him? Then I chose to shut my big mouth rather than respond.


    As George''s assistant for so many years, I knew him very well.


    Once he had made a decision, no one could change it.


    A few dayster, Kendal, George''s close friend, came to the base.


    I knew him because he had called George on many asions before, and he was the only one who


    had the guts to shout at George on the phone.


    Seeing a savior in him, I immediately took him to George''s research base on the third floor.


    Kendal''s POV:


    My flight was ten hellish hours.


    When I finallynded, I wanted to take out my irritability and temper on anyone.Buy when I saw


    George, all my anger dissolved.


    We hadn''t seen each other for three years.He seemed to be much leaner than before.


    Only his arrogance and cold demeanor remained the same.He looked sullen.


    It was clear that he had note out of the shadow of divorce.


    Although he looked the same on the surface, I could tell that he was dead on the inside.I didn''t know


    how to face such a George.


    When he saw me, his expression was still cold and indifferent.


    Three years apart from me meant nothing to him.


    He just said, "Don''t touch theputer."


    Hearing his tone, I almost thought we had met just a day ago.I pulled a chair and sat down.


    "So when will you finish?"


    He didn''t answer me.


    Instead, he focused his eyes on the screen with greater attention and tapped rapidly on the keyboard


    with his slender fingers.I looked around the studio and found that it was gloomily decorated.


    There was no oomph! It was stacked with cold machines and various intelligent products.


    He dealt with these things every day so obviously he would not act like a normal person.I didn''te


    here to watch him work, so I asked directly, "When will it end?"


    "What?"he asked me roughly after he finished typing thest line.


    "I came to take you back.Pack up your things ande back with me."


    I had already booked the tickets for the return flight.


    There were only three hours left before the ne took off.


    We didn''t have the luxury of time on our side so I spoke with a note of urgency in my voice.


    I came to see George not because I was entrusted by the Affleck family, but because I didn''t want


    George to have any regrets after his grandfather died.I knew better than anyone else what a good


    rtionship George shared with his grandfather.I knew he was still hurting from his divorce.


    Now with his grandfather being gravely ill, he must be in sheer turmoil.


    But if he didn''t see his grandfather before he sumbed, he would regret it for the rest of his life.


    I didn''t want him to endure any more pain.I hade here with my mind fully made up that I would


    take George back with me,e hail or high water.


    If he was willing toe on his own, well and good.


    If he resisted, I was prepared to slip sleeping pills into his drink, tie him up and take him back.


    George stared at me for a long time, not saying anything.


    I felt ufortable and even thought he had seen through me.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Then he slowly looked away and resumed his work.I was fed up of his cold attitude.


    "George, three years have passed.How long will you continue staying here? You can''t just bury


    yourself in your work for the rest of your life!"


    He had be like one of the machines in his studio.He drowned himself in research to paralyze


    himself against his pain and escape reality.


    It was self- torture and would not solve anything.


    The ne was about to take off in less than three hours, but he was still staring at these cold


    machines, with no intention of going back with me.I had no choice but to go out and consult with


    Chana.


    I had already made up my mind that I would take him back with me, by force if necessary.But I couldn''t


    do this all by myself.I needed to enlist someone''s help.


    After she heard that I had nned to kidnap George, she waved her hands in the air hysterically.


    "No! It''s a crime! George won''t take this lying down.I can''t manage it when he gets angry."


    I tried to convince her.


    "Chana, if you really care about him, please help me.Hiding here is not going to solve his problems.He


    has to go back and face his demons."


    "George''s staying here is not hurting anyone.Everyone is free to choose how they wish to live.Besides,


    George is an adult.You can''t impose your will on him."


    Chana firmly defended George and refused to assist me.I argued with her.


    "He didn''t hurt anyone, but he has been hurting himself.The longer he stays here, the more he will hurt


    himself.Do you have the heart to see him hiding here and not moving on? He has isted himself.No


    man is an ind."


    However, Chana wasn''t swayed and insisted on respecting George''s wishes.


    When I was clueless about what to do, George walked out of the studio and said, "Let''s go."


    "Are you reallying back with me?"


    I was stunned for a while but quickly came back to my senses.


    Before he regretted it, I pulled him out.


    When we arrived at the airport, it was time to board.We took our seats at once.


    George only brought his wallet and cellphone with him.He didn''t talk, eat, drink or close his eyes the


    entire way.I was so tired that I couldn''t open my eyes.


    Now that the difficult task was aplished, I rxed and soon fell asleep.


    When I woke up again, George was in the same position as before, motionless.


    No one could tell what was going on inside that head of his.


    He was expressionless, with empty eyes.


    Soulless.


    When the nended, we got into the car arranged by the Affleck family that was waiting for us and


    went straight to the hospital.


    On the way, George''s mother called him several times in an anxious tone.


    George''s grandfather was hanging on by a thread.


    However, it was still toote when we arrived at the hospital.


    George''s grandfather had just passed away.


    George''s mother said that he had been waiting for George and was happyst night when he heard


    that George was on his way to meet him.


    But in his excitement, he just could not hold on any longer and passed away only moments ago.

 Chapter 752 His Grandpa Has Passed Away

    Chapter 752 His Grandpa Has Passed Away


    George''s POV:


    I didn''t get to see Grandpa in hisst moments alive.


    I walked towards the ward, but right as I reached the door, I took a step back and didn''t dare go


    forward.


    My parents were inside the ward and the whole floor was full of rtives and family friends who came


    to visit.


    The atmosphere was very heavy.


    No one spoke.


    After what seemed like forever, my mother emerged from the room.


    She staggered towards me, her eyes brimming with tears.


    "George,e in and see your grandfather,"


    she sobbed.


    Several rtives beside me suddenly burst into tears.


    Soon, the sound of sobbing spread to the corridor.


    lentered the room and slowly strode across the floor towards Grandpa''s bed.


    I bowed my head to him as hey on the bed.


    I didn''t say anything, for I didn''t know what to say.


    Grandpa''s eyes were closed peacefully, as if he was asleep.


    In just three years, we had been separated forever.


    My mother stood next to me.


    She looked like she wanted to say something, but I just avoided her gaze and ignored her.


    Not long after, my parents began preparations for my grandfather''s funeral.


    I rarely saw them.


    When Grandpa was alive, he once said that he didn''t want a grand funeral.


    However, my parents had other ns.


    ording to them, Grandpa kept a low profile all his life.


    Now that he had left, he deserved a big funeral.


    The news of my grandfather''s death immediately spread throughout the country.


    He held a high position when he was alive, so the funeral was held ording to the highest standard,


    which wouldst a week.


    Generally, the media wouldn''t be allowed to take photos and videos of such an event.


    However, my father''s assistant had strictly selected two media outlets and allowed them to report about


    the funeral in a respectable way.


    Helen''s POV: I was having dinner with Ruben and re when I found out about George¡¯s grandfather''s


    death.


    The funeral was being broadcasted on the restaurant''s television.


    "The head of the Affleck family has passed away! Look!"


    re had a clear view of the television so she was the first to see it.


    Our heads darted towards the direction of the television.


    I saw many familiar faces on the screen.


    George''s parents, Kendal, and Velma were present.


    They all had moist eyes as if they had been crying.


    George''s mother, in particr, appeared to be the most grief-stricken.


    She looked like she was on the verge of copsing, only supported by Velma and the maid.


    ? I casually nced at the screen and quickly looked away.


    I lowered my head and continued to look at the menu in my hand.


    Ruben and re watched the news with relish as if it was some soap opera.


    "The man may be a legendary figure, but life will always get to us¡ªno matter rich or poor, one will


    eventually die.


    At least his life wasplete.


    Before he left, he paved the way for his son.


    I heard he also has an excellent grandson,"


    Ruben remarked.


    @ re was not interested in the political topic that Ruben was spouting, so she began to gossip.


    "I heard that George Affleck, the boss of Zhester Technology, is the only grandson of the Affleck family.


    He has an impressive background and developed countless products that have be staples.


    I had an interview with Zhester Technologyst year, andtely, I''ve been paying more attention to


    them.


    Unfortunately, the big boss hasn''t shown up in public in the recent years.


    I think his most recent public appearance was in the video for a productunch a few years ago.


    I have to say that George is very handsome.


    It''s a pity that I didn''t see him at the funeral just now.


    Are those tumors perhaps false?"


    she yapped, not even taking a few seconds to breathe.


    re once mentioned that she and her ssmates were fans of electronic products.


    I was used to her frequent gossiping about Zhester Technology by now, praising their products to no


    end.


    I looked down at the menu and listened to her quietly.


    I didn''t want to get involved in the topic, so I kept ordering absent-mindedly.


    "Helen, why did you order so many dishes? The three of us can''t finish these all!"


    re called out.


    Only then did Ie to my senses.


    Our table was filled with dishes that was more than enough for a whole party.


    "Well, if we can''t finish it, I can just take it home to feed the kids"


    I exined calmly.


    Ruben shook his head in disappointment.


    "Helen, you can''t do this.


    Children need to eat nutritious and healthy food, not these junk food.


    If my wife finds out about this, she will scold you again.


    I know you are very busy with your work, but you have to pay more attention tothe children.


    Their health is much more important than your work."


    Ruben was always adamant about the children¡¯s health.


    He always felt that only the home-made food was clean and nutritious enough for children.


    I felt a little ashamed after I said it so casually.


    I was never good at cooking.


    Luis and Polly didn''t like the food I cooked and they would rather have dinner in the kindergarten before


    going home.


    "I''ll ask my wife to teach you how to cook.


    You can start with some simple dishes.


    It''s not difficult at all.


    It will only take a few practices and you will learn eventually,"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Ruben assured me in a low voice, knowing that I was bad at cooking.


    I just smiled and nodded in return.


    I was grateful to Ruben for trying to help, but I knew that some people just didn''t have the skills and


    talents for certain aspects.


    Cooking was simply too hard for me.


    On our way back after dinner, the glorious deeds of George''s grandfather was being broadcasted on


    Ruben''s car radio.


    The car was hushed as sad background music apanied the host speaking.


    re, who had always been lively, was uncharacteristically silent.


    The atmosphere was too depressing.


    Suddenly, I felt a burst of pain in my stomach and a tightness in my chest.


    I had to roll down the window to breathe.


    When the car passed by the hospital where tt was, I couldn''t take it anymore.


    So I asked Ruben to stop the car.


    Ruben and re both looked at me with concern.


    "Helen, are you not feeling well? You don''t look too good."


    I chuckled softly, dismissing their worries.


    "I''m fine.


    I just remembered that my friend is in the hospital.


    I want to drop by."


    I said goodbye to them, got out of the car, and went inside the hospital to visit tt.

 Chapter 753: Meeting The Twins

    Chapter 753: Meeting The Twins


    Helen''s POV:


    Hoping to be the legal consultant of tt''s extreme sports gym, I still went to the hospital to visit


    him every day, even if the decoration dispute case was over.


    Because of this, the doctors and nurses all assumed that I was his girlfriend.


    The nurses would make a conscious effort to leave the ward every time I visited, giving tt and me a


    chance to be alone.


    To be perfectly honest, I was a little embarrassed.


    But then again, I did not owe them an exnation, so I did not bother to exin myself.


    When I got to the ward, tt was lying on the bed talking with some rich woman on the phone.


    "I''ll be discharged this afternoon.Are you sure you won''te and pick me up?" tt asked.


    "I''m busy, honey.I have to do my hair this afternoon, remember? My hairdresser is always fully


    booked.If I miss an appointment, I''ll have to wait a long time for a schedule to open up," the woman


    replied.


    tt was silent for a moment.Boy, being a toy boy was not easy.For that woman, both watching a


    fashion show and getting her hair done was more important than her young boyfriend.


    "Honey, do you want more money?" the woman asked in a tender tone.


    "Feel free to use the card I gave you.Buy whatever you want.Think of it as a gift."


    "Okay then.Enjoy yourself.I''ll talk to youter.I''ll just ask someone to help me with the discharge


    papers."


    tt nced at me as he spoke.


    From the looks of it, he wanted me to do him a favor.I immediately took my bag and walked out of the


    ward.My consultation fee was expensive.It was already considerate of me toe visit him every day.


    He could not expect me to do something for him for free.


    "Wait! I want you to help me with the discharge formalities," tt said straightforwardly.


    He probably had figured out that I had been visiting him every day because I had ulterior motives.


    When he said those words, he spoke with confidence, as if he was certain I would say yes.I took the


    bills and looked through them.


    For some reason, tt just looked at me with a smug smile and did not hand me any money.


    "What? Do you want me to pay for you?" I asked with a chuckle.


    "I''ve availed many insurance packages.They should cover all my medical bills and maybe reimburse


    my previous payments.If it''s not enough, you can use this card."


    tt handed me a card, which I then took.I had no idea that he was a VIP customer of the insurance


    company.I only found out about it when they insured all his medical expenses.


    In the end, he not only spent nothing, but he also got a huge sum of money for the premium.


    tt shrugged his shoulders and casually said, "The woman I was talking to had a whole bunch of


    ident insurances on me.I never thought it would reallye in handy one day."


    "Did she avail all the insurance for you? Are sure you''re the only beneficiary?" I asked out of curiosity.


    For a moment, he just looked at me nkly.It seemed that he did not understand why I asked this


    question.


    But then, he suddenly burst intoughter.


    "Miss Dewar, you''re so cute."


    He leaned against the head of the bed andughed so hard that he strained his injured leg, making him


    wince in pain.


    This was not aughing matter.


    As awyer, I had seen cases like this.


    Sometimes, parents and children or husbands and wives would hurt each other and cheat on


    insurance.


    Some people would do anything for a premium.


    To think, tt and his "richdy friend" were not married, and their rtionship was centered around


    money.


    "I''m not joking.You should beware of her.It might be toote when you realize you''ve made a mistake," I


    cautioned him.


    Nobody would buy that much insurance, unless they were up to something.


    "Miss Dewar, please stop making meugh again.I''m in excruciating pain now.Don''t worry.She''s filthy


    rich and she definitely won''t hurt me for money,"


    tt assured me while stabilizing his injured leg.I had warned him.


    Since he chose not to take it seriously, there was nothing else I could do about it anymore.I was not a


    warm-hearted person.


    tt should be grateful that I was kind enough to warn him about this.


    Besides, he was not that bad, so I would rather not see him suffer in the end.


    Obviously, he did not care, so there was no point telling him off.


    The nurse packed everything as we spoke.


    It did not take long before tt and I left the hospital.


    On the way, I received a call from the teacher of my children''s kindergarten.


    Tomorrow would be Children''s Day, so to make time for preparations, the ss finished an hour earlier


    today.


    They called, asking me to pick up Luis and Polly, who were already waiting for me at the school.


    "Can I pick them up an hourter? I''m afraid I can''t go there at the moment," I said in a hushed voice.


    "I''m sorry, Ms.Dewar.We''ll be doing a rehearsal for other children.I won''t be able to supervise Luis and


    Polly," the teacher replied apologetically.


    I fell into silence and I did not know what to do.


    To my surprise, tt asked the driver to drive me to the kindergarten first before going home.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Which kindergarten are your children in?" he asked with concern.


    I told the driver the name of the kindergarten and looked at him gratefully.


    "Thank you."


    tt just casually waved his hand and ordered the driver to turn around.We arrived at the kindergarten


    shortly after.I saw the teacher waiting for me at the gate with Luis and Polly.


    "Oh.They''re twins? You''re so lucky,"


    tt remarked with a look of surprise.


    This was the first time someone had told me I was lucky.I looked through the car window, and my heart


    softened at the sight of my kids waving at me with big smiles.


    Maybe tt was right.


    Although sometimes Luis and Polly were troublesome, they gave me the courage and will to live on.


    As long as they were by my side, loneliness had no space in my heart.I took Luis and Polly in the car.


    As tt could not move because of his injured leg, I had to let my children sit in the backseat with him.


    I was worried that he would get annoyed by my children''s talkativeness, so I told them not to speak nor


    move.


    Thankfully, they were obedient and understanding this time.


    However, they could not help but stare at tt with curious gazes.


    Their eyes kept darting at his face and leg in ster.


    tt seemed to like the children.


    Luis and Polly did not say anything, but he took the initiative to ask their names.


    "I¡¯m Polly."


    "I''m Luis."


    The two children recited their names as if they were in a contest.


    "Interesting.Who gave you your names?"


    tt curiously asked.


    "Mom named us.Grandma and Dad have gone to heaven,"


    Polly solemnly exined.

 Chapter 754: Platt Likes The Twins

    Chapter 754: tt Likes The Twins


    Helen''s POV:


    Right after Polly stopped talking, an awkward tension could be felt inside the car. She enjoyed reading


    picture books, and through those books, she thought that heaven was a good ce. Each time people


    asked her where her father was, she would tell them that he was in heaven. I had actually never


    brought this up before, but one day I just realized that Polly was always asking me about her father. I


    didn''t want to exin it over and over, so I came up with a small white lie. And now, the entirety of her


    kindergarten knew about it.


    Even Ruben and his wife believed that the lie I made up was true. For that reason, they all felt sorry for


    me when they saw me.


    In a show of sympathy, tt said, "I now understand that why you''re always wearing ck and why


    you rarely ever smile. Forgive me for my rudeness before. I shouldn''t have just rudely asked you to


    wear something festive."


    It was rare for him to be so solemn. Honestly, I didn''t know how to respond, so I just ignored him.


    Once the car arrived at his vi, I helped him get off his car. However, he simply waved his hands in


    dismissal and remarked, "Don''t bother. I have this crutch and I''m perfectly capable of walking by


    myself."


    However, the vi he lived in was detached. There were several sets of stairs from the ce we got off


    to the door of his vi. It would be inconvenient for him to walk there even in a crutch.


    He attempted to get up the stairs, and he almost fell down doing it.


    Steadying himself, he looked at me with pleading eyes. "Um... Helen? Do you mind lending me a


    hand?"


    Thereafter, I approached him and walked him to his vi.


    He was tall and rtively heavy, and all of his weight was now leaning against me. He had one hand


    on his crutch, and the other was strapped over my shoulder. Step by step, we went up the stairs


    together.


    I gnashed my teeth in frustration, feeling like carry a sack of 200 pounds potatoes. Fortunately, the


    stairs weren''t that high and we eventually reached the top. There, he let go of me.


    Once I had helped him up the stairs, I stopped at the door of his vi, showing no intention of going in.


    After all, that richdy was probably the one who owned this ce. It wouldn''t be a good idea for me to


    go inside, because it would only cause misunderstandings.


    However, he didn''t seem to care about that and invited us in. "I called someone to bring some food


    over. Stay over for dinner. Take it as a token of my thanks for helping me get out of the hospital and


    escorting me home."


    That being said, I didn''t refuse his offer this time. I held the kids¡¯ hands and walked in.


    Upon entering the living room, I was shocked by what I saw. It looked more like an amusement park


    than a ce people lived in. The living room alone spanned across several hundred meters. There was


    a go-kart track, a rock climbing wall, a basketball court, an area one could y darts, an archery range,


    and a drum set.


    "This is your house right? Not the outdoor activities club?"


    "Who''s going to open an outdoor activities club within a vi? This floor is always empty, so I installed


    some recreational activities that I can do to kill time." While tt was exining that to me, he was


    already ying with the two kids.


    The kids were filled with a sense of wonder and curiosity, for they had never seen these kinds of things


    before.


    At first, they were a little shy to do anything, but eventually, they no longer cared and began ying.


    With the crutch in hand, tt inched towards the elevator and said to Luis and Polly, "Let''s eat first, and


    then you cane back downstairs to y."


    Luis and Polly had grown very fond of him by now, so they listened to him obediently. They put down


    the toys they had in hand and ran after him like his two little tails.


    tt took us to the second floor via the elevator. Its decoration waspletely different from the


    previous floor. The second floor was suitable for living. It wasfortable, but for some reason, it felt


    empty. Somehow, it made me feel like there were no other people living here.


    Luis and Polly were delighted to see all the food served on the table. They sat at the table, waiting for


    me to help them with the dishes.


    The dishes were definitely not takeout food. Each of them were exquisitely delicious. The kids ate a lot.


    Since I already ate a big lunch with Ruben and re, I wasn''t that hungry tonight. But out of politeness,


    I sat down at the dinner table with them.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I opted to eat some simple sd for dinner.


    While he was devouring meat, tt stared at the vegetables in my bowl in disdain. "Why are you eating


    so little? You''re already thin enough. You don''t need to lose weight."


    tt''s POV:


    After dinner, I took the kids to the first floor and sat on the living room sofa.


    There were a pair of dumbbells beside the sofa, so I used them for a quick workout. The kids sat next


    to me, curiously watching what I was doing.


    They had the innocence of kids their age, but they weren''t naughty. It was easy to tell that their mother


    had taught them well.


    After putting down the dumbbells, I ruffled their heads and said, "Do you kids want to draw?"


    "Yes!" Polly answered happily.


    Although Luis remained silent, his eyes were also gleaming with excitement.


    My heart softened when I saw the look on their faces. Like magic, I took out two markers from the side


    table and gave them to the kids. Then, I stretched out my leg in ster and said, "You can draw here."


    Polly was a lively, bubbly little girl. The way she called me uncle was so heartwarming. It was like music


    to my ears.


    Luis, on the other hand, was introverted. Because he was in an unfamiliar environment, he observed


    his surroundings in silence. After making sure that there was no danger to himself, he became a little


    more rxed.


    Even after he got the marker, Luis didn''t get close to me right away. Instead, he stared at me intently. I


    smiled at him as a form of encouragement, but I didn''t urge him to draw right away. Pretty soon, he


    dropped his guard, slowly drew closer to me, and began doodling on my leg.


    Polly drew a cute little pig. I couldn''t recognize what Luis was sketching though, so I asked tentatively,


    "Luis, what are you drawing there? Care to tell me what it is?"


    "He''s drawing a working mom!" Polly exined for her brother.


    After taking a closer look at the sketch, it did look like a working mom, though it appeared to be an


    abstract drawing.


    I didn''t expect that Luis had a knack for art.


    Momentster, the once clean ster on my leg had been doodled with all sorts of strange patterns by


    Luis and Polly. One could hardly imagine what it used to look like now.


    Once the ster had been riddled with doodles, I proposed we y a different game. The kids happily


    agreed.


    Helen offered to clear up the dinner table after we finished dinner. I wanted to refuse her offer, but I


    relented, because I knew that she didn''t like the idea of owing other people favors.


    By the time she arrived downstairs, Luis, Polly, and I, were ying guessing games.


    Helen took a lock at my leg and frowned.


    Despite noticing it, lignored her reaction and continued ying with the kids.


    With my hands behind my back, I asked them, "Is it in my left or right hand?"


    "Left hand!" they said in unison.


    I opened my palm before their hopeful eyes, and showed that the object was within my right hand.


    When they realized that they had lost, the smile on their faces disappeared and they looked dejected.


    Amused, I broke intoughter.


    Children were so easily fooled!

 Chapter 755: Gain The Twins Favor

    Chapter 755: Gain The Twins'' Favor


    Chapter 755: Gain The Twins'' Favor


    tt''s POV:


    I was practically toying with Luis and Polly.


    Every time they made a guess, I would secretly move the object to the other side before showing them


    my hands.


    Once they had lost several times in a row, they got angry and disappointed.


    Seeing them like this made meugh.


    Each time I was doneughing, I would put my hands behind my back again.


    "So, left or right?"


    "Right hand!"


    Not to be fooled, Luis sensed that something was amiss.


    A few seconds of contemtionter, he said, "No, I think it''s in your left hand."


    The next few times, after Polly gave her answer, Luis would say the opposite one.


    Each round, one of them would win, and I was now on the losing end.


    "Alright, that''s enough."


    I was starting to get bored, so I put the things in my hands down.


    Continuing with the game meant I wouldn''t win anymore.


    "Uncle tt, can we y a little longer? We''re not done having fun!"


    They clung to me with smiles on their faces, begging me to y with them.I guessed that Helen must


    be too busy to y with them, so even a simple game like this would delight them to no end.I relented


    to their requests.


    Raising my hands in surrender, I said, "I really can''t y anymore.


    How about I treat you kids to ice cream instead? Helen, do you mind taking out the ice cream tub from


    the fridge? It''s on the bottom left side."


    My legs couldn''t move, so I had to tell Helen to do it.


    Besides, the kids were grabbing my clothes and refusing to let go.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    They were so riled up that it wouldn''t be convenient for me to stand up.


    Suddenly, Helen scolded them, "You''ve eaten way too much tonight.Don''t eat anymore.It''s time for us


    to go home now."


    Her words served to stifle the peaceful, lively atmosphere.


    Luis and Polly lowered their heads, visibly dejected.I thought that Helen was being too strict to her kids,


    but she was still their mother.


    Since I was an outsider, I had no right to give her advice or say anything about the way she disciplined


    her kids.


    Still, seeing the look of disappointment on the kids¡¯ faces broke my heart. ruffled their hair and


    suggested, "Promise me that you''ll eat more fruits and vegetables tomorrow.If you can keep your


    promise, I''ll convince your mother to reward you with some ice cream, okay?"


    Luis and Polly turned to Helen.Hope could be seen in their eyes.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHelen nodded in


    agreement.


    "Alright.If you can do it, I''ll buy ice cream for you."


    "Okay! We''ll keep our promise!"


    The twins perked up when they heard their mother agree.I found them really adorable.I had seen lots of


    spoiled kids in my lifetime.


    Whenever they couldn''t get the toys they wanted, they would sit on the ground and throw a tantrum.


    On the contrary, Luis and Polly were good kids.


    Even though they were disappointed that their mother didn''t allow them to eat ice cream, they were


    sensible enough to listen to her.


    They were so considerate that anyone would feel sorry for them.They didn''t even have a father.


    I had lived a happy childhood.My family doted on me, and I could get whatever I wanted.


    For that reason, even though I just met these two kids, I really felt sorry for them.


    As we were talking, it was getting dark.I figured it was time for them to leave, sol called my driver to


    bring the car over.


    Before sending them away, I said to Helen, "Helen, your kids are adorable.Do you mind letting me


    spend more time with them? Besides, I can''t go anywhere right now.Having them around would be a


    great way to kill some time."


    "Nice try!" Helen remarked, walking away with Luis and Polly.


    Helen''s POV:


    The next day, it was the Children''s Day.


    There was a parent-child event happening in the kindergarten.


    It was the first time that my kids were attending the Children''s Day event with other kids.I finish my


    work at thew firm in advance to make time for the big day, which I would participate in with them all


    day long.


    While Luis and Polly were performing onstage, many of the parents praised them for their lovely


    appearances and solemn performance.I felt both proud and delighted.I took out my phone to record


    this momentous asion.


    Happily, I felt a lump in my throat and almost broke into tears.


    If my mother were still alive, she''d love Luis and Polly just as much as I did.


    Sadly, she passed away before she even had the chance of meeting them.


    During the afternoon, a parent-child sports meeting ensued.I nned to take my kids to thepetition


    on my own, but I was really exhausted.


    The other kids had both parents in thepetition with them.


    Several of the activities were tests of strength, which were more suited for men.


    Luis and Polly cheered for me as much as they could, but I still lost.


    At the awarding ceremony, they were looking at the family onstage with envious eyes.


    All of a sudden, I felt so sorry for them.


    Ever since they were born, I rarely ever let myself get into a negative headspace.I had been trying


    everything I could to look after them and make sure that I did everything well.I never thought that the


    lack of a father would impact them negatively someday.


    But during today''spetition, all the other kids¡¯ parents came.


    Luis and Polly were the only ones who had only their mother around them, and it made them look


    pitiful.


    There were a few more games on schedule.I dared not rx, nor did I let myself be brought down by


    negative emotions.I made up my mind to go all out and set a positive example for my dear children.


    Just then, I heard a familiar voiceing from nearby.


    The noisy yground quieted down, and everyone turned to the one shouting.


    To my surprise, I found tt on a wheelchair, holding a banner and shouting, "You can do it, Luis and


    Polly!"


    He was smiling brightly as he came over.His mboyant appearance was in line with his personality.


    "Uncle tt!"


    Luis and Polly approached him with bright smiles on their little faces.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked.


    A smile appeared on his lips.


    "I''m here to join thepetition with you.What activity is happening right now?"


    Luis pointed at the balloons.


    "It''s time to shoot the balloons."

 Chapter 756: Lucys Wedding Invitation

    Chapter 756: Lucy''s Wedding Invitation


    Helen''s POV:


    "What a coincidence! I''m quite good at games that require uracy.I don''t even have to use my


    legs.I''ve opened a lot of shooting ranges, so shooting balloons is a piece of cake for me already."


    tt raised his chin, appearing to be confident in his abilities.


    Luis and Polly stared at him with admiration.


    They stood beside his wheelchair; one on the left and the other on the right, cheering for him already.


    The other parents had already begun shooting, but none of them could hit all of the targets, because


    they were too far away.


    Fiddling with the toy gun, tt dered to Polly and Luis, "Watch me closely!"


    The kids stared at him with unblinking eyes.


    Pretty soon, they heard the sound of balloons popping one after another.He shot all ten balloons in a


    row.


    The kids were so happy that they hopped and ran around him.


    Even though I was their mother, I had never received that kind of excitement from them.


    The other parents were all praises and apuse for tt, too.


    Over the next activities, Luis and Polly pushed the wheelchair for tt and took him to thepetition


    venue.


    When the other parents saw that his leg was still in ster, they were scared of bumping into him, so


    they made sure to make way for him.


    tt won all of thepetitions he participated in.He was a master ofpetitive games.


    Even though they were games for children, he almost never failed.


    That afternoon, Luis and Polly received the envious gazes of the other children.


    Once the day was over, the kids¡¯ arms were filled with prizes.


    On our way back, they kept chattering and giggling.


    tt basked in the kids¡¯ admiration.


    "If I had known it would be this fun to participate in parent-children mixers, I should''ve gotten married


    earlier and had my own kids!"


    Thereafter, I pushed the wheelchair towards the parking lot.


    His words put a smile on my face.It wasn''t easy to raise kids, and lots of patience and energy were


    needed.


    Luis and Polly were rtively obedient kids, and yet I would still lose my temper whenever they were


    being naughty.


    "How did you even get here?"


    "My chauffeur drove me over.I wasn''t sure when the event would end, so I asked him to go home


    without me.So, my only way of getting home is to hitch a ride with you!"


    Because he did save the day, I had no choice but to drive him home first.I made sure to arrange the


    safety of Luis and Polly, and fastened their seatbelts for them before helping tt into the passenger


    seat.


    Once he had settled his legs down, I folded his wheelchair up and stored it into the trunk.


    By the time I finished everything, I was already sweating all over.


    Upon our arrival at his house, he invited me and the kids for dinner again.


    "Eating alone is boring.Come have dinner with me.Besides, you made a promise to Luis and Polly


    yesterday that if they behave well today, you''ll let them eat ice cream."


    Obviously, the kids also remembered this promise.


    They looked at me expectantly and asked, "Is it really okay, Mom?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I went to the trunk to fetch tt''s wheelchair.


    Then I helped him out of the passenger seat and sat him on the wheelchair.


    After that, I took Luis and Polly out of the car.


    "Alright, let''s go."


    The kids were so happy that they even helped me push tt''s wheelchair into the house.


    After a busy day, I felt both tired and hungry.


    tt asked the cook to serve the food to his vi.


    Polly was eating spoonful after spoonful, while Luis ate in a reserved manner.I couldn''t hide the smile


    on my face.I didn''t even realize that I ate more than usual.


    After dinner, tt went to the fridge himself to fetch the ice cream for the kids.


    Luis and Polly sat side by side on the sofa, holding a cup of ice cream and savoring every bite with


    satisfied expressions.


    Normally, I controlled their diet strictly and made sure that they didn''t eat unhealthy foods.I was worried


    that they might eat something that was bad for them.


    But for some reason, seeing the smiles on their faces put me in a good mood.


    Honestly, I was starting to view tt in a better light.


    Even if we couldn''t work together in the future, being friends with tt could actually be a good thing.


    Before leaving, he said to me, "My extreme sports club has been redecorated.Would you like toe


    visit it with me tomorrow?"


    I knew what he meant by that.


    Was that his way of letting me know that he''d procure my services sometime in the future? I smiled at


    him and said, "Thanks for everything that you did today.I''ll make sure toe by tomorrow."


    Thereafter, I went home with the kids.I helped them take a shower and made them go to bed early.


    Today''s activities must''ve tired them out, so they soon fell asleep.I had enough time to rest for a little bit


    before leaving the bedroom and dealing with work.


    Just then, Westley sent me a link.It was an invitation to Lucy''s wedding.I clicked on the link and read


    page by page.


    There were photos of Lucy and Dyer.


    She had be even more beautiful than she was three years ago.She donned a beautiful and


    delicate wedding dress.


    In the photos, she was hugging and kissing Dyer.Her eyes were filled with love and affection when she


    looked at him.It seemed that she was living a happy life.


    Even though I hadn''t spoken to Lucy in years, I was delighted to know that she lived a happy life.I


    heaved a sigh before deleting the link, pretending like I never saw the message in the first ce.


    Lucy''s POV:


    I leaned against the headboard, staring at my wedding invitation.I handpicked all photos for the


    invitation.


    After sending them out, I received a lot of praises and blessings, but I still felt like something was


    missing.


    Among everyone else, I wanted Helen to be at my wedding.


    However, her social media ount and her phone number no longer in use, and she even moved


    away.I couldn''t find her anywhere.She must really hate me now.


    When she needed me the most, I wasn''t there for her and even lost my temper on her.


    Thest message I sent to her still remained on my social media ount.


    That day, when she gave me back the money, I asked her harshly if she wanted to stop being friends


    with me.


    While I was lost in thought, Dyer came out of the bathroom and grabbed my phone.


    "You should go to sleep.Stop staring at your phone."


    He embraced me and let me rest my head on his arm.


    But because I was thinking about something, I couldn''t fall asleep.


    Dyer seemed to be awake as well.I could tell that he felt restless because of George''s return.


    In the past few years, he had been running Zhester Technology by himself.He had to decide every


    major decision in thepany.


    asionally, he would encounter difficult problems, only then would he consult George about them.


    Nheless, he didn''t own thepany.


    Now that the real boss of Zhester Technology wasing back, Dyer must feel like he was put on an


    awkward spot in thepany.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!